ã€ŠAbsolute Choiceã€‹


 Chapter 1: Make Your Choice, Youth

    Chapter 1: Make Your Choice, Youth

    ¡°Implode reality, pulverize thy spirit. By banishing this world,ply with the blood pact, I will summon forth thee, O¡¯ young Demon King!¡±

    At a park during sunset, a childlike, handsome youth ced his left hand on his chest, while his right hand was stretched out with his fingers wide open, as though he was about to release something amazing from his palm. He looked serious and solemn. His eyes were as bright as the stars, reflecting a shadow in them. It was like it epassed the darkness of the entire world.

    ¡°Big Brother, who are you?¡±

    Standing opposite the youth was a fat, little boy at about the age of five. At this moment, he was hugging a ser ball. He was covered in dirt and, as he spoke, snot hung so low down from his nose that it was just short of flowing into his mouth.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    The youth roared out loudly thrice. As he flipped his right hand, he retracted it back and covered his face, immediately covering half of his face and one eye.

    Then he said with a cold voice, ¡°Who am I? I¡¯ve been called the fairy of towering mountains, the father of the sun, the ancient heroic spirit, the soul of animals, a deity, a ghost and a little green hulk. Then, I was called God, Demon, Fey, Alien, Extraterrestrial Biological Being, Lepton and Quark. My titles are constantly changing, but my name has only been one!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I am the Master of Fate, an Emissary of Justice, a Hero who will save the world¡ªShi Xiaobai1!¡±

    Upon saying that, the corner of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lips curled up as he guffawed loudly once again.

    Little Fatso sniffed forcefully as his snot flowed back up into his nose. His eyes lit up. ¡°So Big Brother is a hero! Mommy said that heroes can defeat cmity fiends and protect everyone from disasters. Can Big Brother do that too?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai crossed his arms and nodded, saying, ¡°Of course. There is no demon from the alternate worlds that cannot be finished in one punch by me, Shi Xiaobai. If one punch isn¡¯t enough, then two punches would do! This ruined world shall be saved by me, Shi Xiaobai! As for you, young Demon King, you will be my servant from today onwards. You will expel the darkness in this world, breaking the shackles of destiny, and be an eternal hero by following me!¡±

    ¡°Can¡­ Can I do that as well?¡± Little Fatso was immediately thrilled as he wiped his leaking nose once again with the back of his hand.

    ¡°You have already signed a blood contract with me. As a servant of a king, you will obtain a hundred millionth of my energy. With this energy, you will be able to ovee and defeat all cmity fiends! Laugh out loud and be excited, young Demon King. Your fate has already beenpletely overturned by me!¡± Shi Xiaobai pointed at the little fatty and his eyes shone like the burning sun.

    ¡°Big Brother, can I really¡­ defeat cmity fiends and protect Mommy?¡± Little Fatso wiped his hand that was covered in snot on his clothes on his back while his eyes were full of anticipation.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Demon King soul that has slumbered in your body for thousands of years has been awoken by me, Shi Xiaobai. You will possess the power to protect everything! I shall now dere that, henceforth from today, you will be my Xiaobai Hero Squad¡¯s second member!¡± Shi Xiaobai said it extremely earnestly with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Woo!¡± Little Fatso cheered. He began running around in the garden with the ser ball. Suddenly, with an excited leap, he jumped into a sandpit and threw the ser ball up. He thenughed out with his arms akimbo. ¡°I¡¯m a hero. I can defeat all cmity fiends. Mommy will buy me a mountain of snacks. Little Rat will no longer call me Little Fatso. Little Lei will definitely be willing to be my girlfriend. Wahaha¡­¡±

    The dusk had dyed thend in a warmyer of pale red. In the small park with only the two of them remaining, Little Fatso was jumping and cheering in the sandpit, while the youth not far away revealed a contented smile on his face.

    ¡°Xiaobai Hero Squad has finally weed its second member. A small step for me, Shi Xiaobai, today, a giant leap for the world.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai clutched his fist to his chest as his eyes flickered like zing torches while staring far away into the setting sun.

    ¡°Gu~¡±

    Suddenly, a clear and crisp growl came from his stomach. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s handsome face scrunched up as he sighed, saying. ¡°So hungry. So in this ruined world, I, Shi Xiaobai, only have a mortal¡¯s body.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was not a person from this world. He came from another world and, to put it simply, he had crossed worlds.

    Before crossing over, he held a Seven Star Holy Sword in his hand while wearing Gold Dragonscale Armor. He stood on a Ten Thousand Tribtion Qilin, and he was battling the ultimate Great Demon God that was devouring the world. He remembered that, at his final moment, he had consumed his life force in a burning me, issuing ¡®Excalibur¡¯, immediately causing widespread destruction. The Demon God was annihted. But at the same time, he waspletely exhausted, resulting in him dying¡ªin a game.

    When Shi Xiaobai thought of this, he sighed. ¡°What I, Shi Xiaobai, was ying was not a game, but life.¡±

    While ying a game, he had crossed over to this world, and it had already been two days. In these two days, Shi Xiaobai wandered around everywhere. He was unable to rify his identity in this world, but he slowly understood theposition of this alternate world.

    This world was actually very familiar, but it was also quite alien. The scientific and technological culture shared many simrities with 21st century Earth. It also had cars, televisions andputers¡­ However, the entertainment culture waspletely different. News reports of Heroes and cmity fiends were broadcasted every day. The broadcasted programs were all a variety of cool and dazzling battles.

    Furthermore, ording to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s understanding, the people of this world could cultivate their Psionic Powers, and they were known as Psionites. And the battles broadcasted on television were all footage of real fighting scenes. Those fighting scenes were even more spectacr than the fantasy films from Earth.

    However, when humans gained power, it simrly gave rise to many problems, such as criminals or terrorist organizations that constantly emerged in great numbers. The international situation was also extremely serious, with hidden conflicts between countries.

    And the greatest danger in this world was the constant emergence of extraterrestrial biological organisms. There were Astral Cmity Beasts from the stars or extraterrestrial beings that would suddenly visit the. And finally, the most terrifying cmity fiends from other worlds.

    Cmity fiends came from a different dimension, but they could break through the dimension of space into the human world at anytime. Maybe you might be in the bathroom, and a spatial dimension rift opens up in the toilet suddenly. The cmity fiend woulde out through that, eviscerating you. Of course, the chances of a cmity fiend appearing were not high. So if one had the misfortune of meeting one, one could only me it on one¡¯s own bad luck.

    But even so, this world was still fraught with danger, evil and death. Then, there were certainly some entities that would address these dangers and defeat all sorts of evil, saving those whose lives were in danger.

    This entity was called¡ªHero.

    The word Hero was not a mere title or honor bestowed on them. It was a global organization, a profession that was recognized and respected by the public. It was a symbol of the strong as well as a representation of the brave. Heroes would defeat cmity fiends, saving humanity and protecting Earth. This was a consensus of all people.

    ¡°Although I, Shi Xiaobai, am just a frail mortal now, there will be one day when I will be a powerful Psionite, leading the Xiaobai Hero Squad to save the world. All of this is already a choice made by the Gate of the Destiny Stone!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned. Although his stomach was growling with hunger, his eyes were filled with dreams of the future.

    Suddenly, his pupils contracted violently in an abrupt way as his breathing involuntarily stopped. This was because he saw a ck rift appear about one meter above the sandpit. The rift erged almost instantly, bing a ck hole the size of a window.

    A ckish-purple head extended out of the ck hole.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately recalled the descriptions mentioned by passers-by¡ªa cmity fiend was about to appear!

    The ckish-purple head looked extremely ugly. It was bald and it had three eyes lined up in a row. A ck horn protruded out of its forehead, as vertical fangs stretched out of its lower lip. Sticky ck spittle constantly dripped down, burning ckened craters in the sandpit with sizzling sounds.

    Little Fatso, who was ying in the sandpit, was only about 2¨C3 meters away from the cmity fiend that had stretched its head out. And the cmity fiend was using its three eyes to stare coldly and cruelly at the Little Fatso.

    ¡°Run, hurry up and run!¡± Having not seen such a terrifying scene before, Shi Xiaobai could smell terror that originated from his very soul. His legs began to tremble, as he roared in his heart. However, it was as though his mouth was stuck with something, as not a single sound came out.

    And at this moment, Little Fatso gave a terrified but excited cry.

    ¡°I¡¯m now a Hero. I can defeat you, you Big Baldy!¡±

    Little Fatso pointed at the cmity fiend¡¯s head. Although his little body was trembling slightly, his voice revealed firm courage and confidence.

    And when the cmity fiend heard these words, it let out a soul-crushing roar of terror.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. He angered the cmity fiend.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s vision went ck as the fear in his heart magnified limitlessly, while his brain momentarily went nk.

    Suddenly, he felt the entire world freeze. The scene of Little Fatso raising his hand seemed to be a still frame. The momentum of the cmity fiend crawling out of the ck hole also came to a halt, as if time had frozen.

    When he saw everything before his eyes stop, to the point of him not being able to move at all, as it was no longer under his control, only his consciousness remained clear, and his thoughts were still active.

    ¡°This¡­ This isn¡¯t an illusion? Did it¡­ did it really stop?¡±

    At the instant this thought shed across Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind, three rows of gigantic, ck words appeared in front of his eyes, with the world as their background.

    [ Choice 1: Save Little Fatso (A-level reward) ]

    [ Choice 2: Escape (F-level reward) ]

    [ Choice 3: Watch by the sidelines (E-level reward) ]

    At the same time, a fiery voice resounded in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind. ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    Following that, the fiery voice kept repeating in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s head, like a looping soundtrack. It shouted again and again, ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    And seeing the world past the three lines of ck text, Little Fatso and the cmity fiend¡¯s figures still remained motionless like ice sculptures. The leaves on a faraway tree did not move one bit, while his own body could not move at all.

    ¡°If I do not make a choice, time will remained paused at this moment.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai slowly calmed his fear down. After making a judgment on the current situation, his eyesnded on the three lines of ck text.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the difference between an A-level reward and F-level reward¡­ too big? Ahem. How can I, Shi Xiaobai, be tempted by rewards?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ want to save Little Fatso, and I have to save Little Fatso. If I can¡¯t even save a child, how am I to talk about saving the world? It¡¯s just a tiny cmity fiend, so how can I, Shi Xiaobai, be afraid of it? Tremble and be filled with despair, cmity fiend, for your end hase!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°A-level reward, I, Shi Xiaobai, aming for you!¡±

    ¡°I choose choice 1. Save Little Fatso!¡±

    At the instant, Shi Xiaobai made his choice, the sound of wind entered his ear. And at the same time, the cmity fiend¡¯s cruelughter resounded. Time had begun spinning again!

    ¡°Run! Hurry up and run away from there!¡±

    This time, Shi Xiaobai bellowed out. At the same time, he charged forward towards the sandpit. Blue veins protruded out of his handsome face and his eyes turned red, as if he had gone crazy.

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Little Fatso turned around, and gave out a pleasant cry of surprise. His small eyes were filled with endless confidence and dependence.

    At the same moment, the cmity fiend in the ck hole had half of its body out. Two of its hands were reaching out of the ck hole, but instead of saying hands, they were more like two ckish-purple sickles. The cmity fiend¡¯s sickle-shaped right hand raised up prominently and, in the dark sunset, a cold luster flickered like a stare from Death.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai stared with widened eyes, while his desperately running body was about to reach the sandpit. He was just a tiny distance away from touching Little Fatso¡¯s snot-flowing, rotund face if he stretched his right hand out.

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    Hot blood sttered in front of Shi Xiaobai, spraying onto his face and into his eyes. It dyed the entire world in the coldest color of crimson.

    Through the dripping blood, he saw Little Fatso¡¯s head fly up high in the sky as his body copsed backwards. The neck that had been snapped was constantly spewing fresh blood. The flying rotund face looked extremely frightened from disbelief and horror, but Shi Xiaobai could see a trace of snuffed hope from those bleak eyes thatcked life.

    Little Fatso¡¯s eyes were staring at him.

    ¡°Big Brother, who are you?¡±

    ¡°So Big Brother is a hero! Mommy said that heroes can defeat cmity fiends and protect everyone from disasters. Can Big Brother do that too?¡±

    ¡°Can¡­ Can I do it as well?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, can I really¡­ defeat demons and protect Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah! I¡¯m a hero. I can defeat all demons. Mommy will buy me a mountain of snacks. Little Rat will no longer call me Little Fatso. Little Lei will definitely agree to be my girlfriend. Wahaha¡­¡±

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    If despair had a color, then it was definitely the crimson blood red at this very moment.

    ¡°Putong!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body that was rushing forward leaped up as he stretched out his arms to grab Little Fatso¡¯s head, before crashing into the sandpit.

    ¡°This Demon¡­ hates¡­ being called Big Baldy¡­ Heh heh¡­ ¡± A cold and cruel voice came from the cmity fiend. It was a hoarse andcerating-like voice that seem toe from a saw grinding against bone.

    Shi Xiaobai hugged Little Fatso¡¯s head as he faced the cmity fiend that had fully climbed out of the ck hole. His height was not even half of the cmity fiend¡¯s. Hence, he raised his head, and at the same time, burning hot tears flowed down his cheeks.

    ¡°Tremble and be filled with despair, Big Baldy! Your end is here! I, Shi Xiaobai, shall turn you to ash with the wave of my hand.¡± A tearing Shi Xiaobai said through gnashed teeth, despite the extreme fear he felt in his heart.

    The cmity fiend¡¯s eyes shed with anger and, once again, raised its right hand like Death raising its scythe and shed it at the youth¡¯s neck, as though it was reaping the harvest.

    Shi Xiaobai felt a pain in his neck as all his life force was drawn away instantly and his eyes went ck.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    A fiery voice suddenly rang in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    This voice repeated once again as Shi Xiaobai jolted awake. When he opened his eyes, he saw the three familiar lines of ck text floating mid-air.

    And looking past the ck text, he could see the scene of Little Fatso¡¯s intact body standing there still, while the cmity fiend was crawling out of the ck hole. At this moment, only its head was protruding, and it was not moving, looking like an ice sculpture.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    Author¡¯s Note: This book¡¯s first few chapters will be quite abusive to the main character, but the style after this will be free and easy. So to those who don¡¯t like abuse, don¡¯t give up because of the first few chapters. Make sure to stick with it.

    1. Our protagonist has a very in name, Shi Xiaobai (Ê¯Ð¡°×) in Chinese. It¡¯s literally Stone Little White.

 Chapter 2: If Despair had a Color

    Chapter 2: If Despair had a Color

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The fiery voice buzzed in his head. The three lines of ck text in front of his eyes were still [Save Little Fatso], [Escape] and [Watch by the sidelines]. Time was simrly frozen. As if the ending had been overturned, and the story had restarted once again.

    ¡°Was that just a dream? Has my irvoyant ability awoken in this world?¡± Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind buzzed, but as he recalled the terrifying experience from before, he could not help but shudder. However, a strong sense of fighting spirit promptly ignited in his heart.

    ¡°If this is also the choice of the Gate of the Destiny Stone, then I, Shi Xiaobai must prevent the end of this world line. I must change Little Fatso¡¯s fated death.¡±

    ¡°However¡­being sealed by the God of Darkness, it¡¯s really hard for me to defeat Big Baldy¡¯s Scythe of Death! Could it be the first tribtion of ten thousand cmities that I, Shi Xiaobai, will be experiencing in my cycle of reincarnation?¡±

    ¡°Phew, before transcending the tribtion, I must first think of a way to save Little Fatso.¡±

    After experiencing the nightmare of gory blood and terror, Shi Xiaobai understood one thing¡ªHumans, when killed, would die. That weak neck was even softer than tofu in front of that sharp sickle. It was even easier to break than straw. Little Fatso waspletely powerless in front of the cmity fiend, unable to withstand even a single blow.

    ¡°Damn it. To think the insidious enemy already knows Little Fatso is the weak point of Xiaobai¡¯s Hero Squad and first struck at the weak point to weaken Xiaobai¡¯s Hero Squad. That is such a despicable act. I never expected you to be such a Big Baldy. No, I must think of a way to resolve this situation.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was secretly worried, but no matter how hard he racked his brains, he could not think of a way to prevent Little Fatso¡¯s death from happening in such a situation.

    Suddenly, the fiery voice in his head turned extremely cold and began slowly counting down. ¡°Ten, nine, eight¡­¡±

    So there was a limited time to choosing! Shi Xiaobai began to fluster and began toment secretly. He did not know what would happen if he exceeded the time limit, but his intuition told him that he had to make a choice before the countdown ended. He did not have any doubts regarding which to choose, but he was at a loss what to do after making the choice.

    ¡°I can only do it that way¡­¡± At the final moment, Shi Xiaobai suddenly thought of the bleak eyes that had diminished hope. He finally decided to adopt a method he had rejected right from the beginning.

    ¡°Little Fatso, I will definitely save you.¡±

    At that moment, Shi Xiaobai made his choice once again.

    The still time began spinning once again the moment he made his choice. Little Fatso was still trembling but standing in the sandpit with determination. The cmity fiend was still slowly crawling out of the ck hole, but this time, Shi Xiaobai did not shout for him to escape, nor did he rush forward.

    Shi Xiaobai cupped his hands in front of his mouth and took a deep breath. With his eyes closed, he used all his strength to shout, ¡°Big Baldy, you contemptible Big Baldy! Let This King step on your empty bald head, and This King will mercifully let you lick the bottom of This King¡¯s soles! Kneel down in prostration before This King, BIG~BALDY!¡±

    After Shi Xiaobai finished shouting, he puffed to catch his breath. His eyes opened and said to himself that it had to seed.

    When the cmity fiend in the ck hole heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯s yelling, his raised right hand suddenly stopped. He then slowly turned his hideous head towards where Shi Xiaobai stood.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seeded. The Art of Aggro Transference has garnered great sess! Well, time to add more to it!¡± Shi Xiaobai was excited as he immediately shouted again, ¡°Tremble and be filled with despair, Big Baldy! Your end is here!¡±

    ¡°You¡­are¡­courting¡­death!¡± The cmity fiend¡¯s deep blue eyes were filled with anger as its voice turned dry and sharp, as if it wanted to rip the Shi Xiaobai in the distance into shreds.

    ¡°What did I hear? Oh, it¡¯s the cry of the weak!¡± Shi Xiaobai began to give a derisiveugh. As he shook his head, he wagged his index finger. Following that, he clenched his hand into a fist and pointed downwards with his thumb. His eyes were full of provocative contempt.

    ¡°Foolish¡­human¡­this Demon will definitely¡­rip you to pieces!¡± The cmity fiend screamed out like a wailing wraith. Finally, one foot stepped out of the ck hole and its bodynded in the sandpit. It ignored Little Fatso in front of it and turned to walk towards Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai felt dread, almost to the point of not being able to stand still, but he still continued cursing, ¡°Silence! You are just an ipetent mitochondria that breathes. Do you think you will have the chance to take a breather? Ha, your lungs are great. Why don¡¯t they work hard to produce carbon dioxide, so as to contribute to global warming? Compared to the fish in the ditches that can only use gills to breathe, you indeed are eligible to be This King¡¯s pet¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡± The cmity fiend sneered and took step after step towards Shi Xiaobai. The gigantic ckish-purple figure was filled with squirming muscles. asionally, deep blue eyes would open from its skin, making it look crowded and terrifying.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s legs began to tremble with great intensity. His mind¡¯s strong desire to live implored him to escape, but when his gazended on Little Fatso in the sandpit, he realized Little Fatso was still standing there waving his fists, cheering him on, as if looking forward to see how he could defeat the cmity fiend with a single punch.

    ¡°No, if I escape, Little Fatso is doomed. I also cannot yell to Little Fatso to ask him to run, or Big Baldy might transfer his aggro.¡±

    With these thoughts in mind, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body involuntary took a few steps back. He then raised his right hand and said to the cmity fiend, ¡°Do not approach This King, or you would experience the most terrifying soul suppression in this world, directly exploding your body!¡±

    Before his words reached their target, a cold light shed. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes stared straight ahead as he saw his right hand flying into the sky. As the setting sun¡¯s rays illuminated it, it spewed out red hot blood as red as the sunset.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Shi Xiaobai immediately screamed tragically. His left hand hurriedly reached for his right side, but all he felt was moist flesh and blood. As he looked on in fear, all he saw was a stump on his right arm.

    At the moment he felt the pain, he suddenly felt as though all the light in the world had been devoured. A figure covered him in its shadow. Shi Xiaobai trembled as he raised his head, immediately realizing that the cmity fiend was already standing in front of him. The ckish-purple ugly body was upying his entire vision.

    ¡°Little Fatso will definitely know that I lied to him. He will definitely escape immediately. As long as I help buy him some time, he will definitely be able to escape. Just drag it out a little longer¡­¡±

    With such thoughts, Shi Xiaobai said with quivering lips, while enduring the pain and coughs, ¡°Arms and legs, so what if one or two is given to you. So what if this body is sliced andcerated? If your ugly sickle can slice through your destined miserable fate, then keep slicing for This King to see! Ha, ha¡­¡±

    ¡°This Demon will tear you apart.¡± The cmity fiend said coldly and calmly. It raised its right hand and swiped it thrice, forming three cold beams of light shing past. Immediately, all of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s limbs were sliced off. His body could not help but convulse as his eyes stared so widely that they nearly popped out. An excruciating scream squeezed out from his mouth as it opened up, filling the sky.

    However, another cold arc of light shed out, and Shi Xiaobai¡¯s tongue was instantly pulverized. His tragic screams turned into a crying whimper.

    ¡°Dong!¡±

    Suddenly, a dull sound echoed from behind the cmity fiend¡¯s back. Despite it not being very loud, however, it seemed to drown out all other noises. A ser ball covered in dirt bounced off the cmity fiend¡¯s back, and then fell to the cold hard ground.

    ¡°Heh heh, this Demon had nearly forgotten about you.¡± The cmity fiend¡¯s eyes turned cold and stepped on the ser ball, bursting it. Then it turned around and headed towards the sandpit.

    ¡°Mm¡­ Mm¡­ Mm¡­ Mm!¡± Without limbs, he was unable to stand, and without a tongue to say any words, Shi Xiaobai gagged as two bloody streams of tears rolled down his cheeks.

    If despair had a color, then it was definitely Shi Xiaobai.

    Author¡¯s Note: A reminder once again. The first few chapters will be quite abusive, but it will be a rxing novelter on. Those who do not like abusive text, please persist longer because of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s courage. It will be over in a few chapters.

 Chapter 3: Have you experienced Despair?

    Chapter 3: Have you experienced Despair?

    Little Fatso¡¯s tragic screaming and crying echoed in the park in seeding fashion. It was as if his cries would shatter the evening afterglow, drowning all light.

    With all four limbs severed, and his tongue in pieces, Shi Xiaobaiy there bleeding profusely. He let out whimpers of anger, hate and worry. It was unknown what ¡°magic¡± the cmity fiend had cast on him before leaving him. A ck glow enshrouded him, and the stumps of his four broken limbs were no longer bleeding. The pain was intense enough to knock him out, yet he found it impossible to go unconscious.

    The screams of Little Fatso and the cruelughter of the cmity fiend assaulted Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ears, making him imagine all kinds of scenes with the cmity fiend torturing Little Fatso. Unlike the previous decapitation, the cmity fiend seemed to torture Little Fatso with extreme patience. Shi Xiaobai knew that the cmity fiend was venting his anger that had arisen from his provocation.

    ¡°Sorry, Little Fatso. I was unable to save you, and instead, I harmed you.¡± Shi Xiaobai felt extremely agonized. For him, mental torture was much worse than physical torture, making it easier for him to break.

    Little Fatso¡¯s screams gradually weakened till they disappeared. It was a long process, so long that it seemed to cross millennia.

    ¡°It¡¯s your turn. Remember this Demon¡¯s name, Sahadun. It will apany through the short remaining life of yours with extreme pain.¡± The cmity fiend¡¯s cold voice echoed, and immediately following that, the sound of the cmity fiend¡¯s footsteps could be heard.

    Shi Xiaobai slowly closed his eyes, waiting for the iing ordeal.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    Suddenly, the fiery voice boomed once again in his mind as Shi Xiaobai opened his eyes instantly. All he saw was the still scene of the cmity fiend sticking its head out of the ck hole from the past. Everything had once again returned to that moment when time had stopped. He was still alive, and everything was as perfect as before.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was not dumbfounded, nor was he pleasantly surprised. He did not have an ounce of emotion and only faced it with an ashen face, as if he was a walking zombie. Previously, he had attempted to deceive himself by thinking it was a irvoyant dream, but now, he finally reached the point when he needed to carefully think things through.

    Why was he returned to the moment before making the choice twice in a row? So it was not a dream, nor was it an illusion, but because he had failed. He had failed to ¡°Save Little Fatso¡±, resulting in time being reset.

    ¡°What will happen if I were to choose the other options?¡± That was the first thought Shi Xiaobai had. His eyesnded on another line of ck text¡ª¡±Escape¡±!

    ¡°If I were to immediately escape, I¡¯ll definitely be able to seed¡­Then, time would probably not reset to this point in time. I will not die, while Little Fatso will probably be killed, but at least he wouldn¡¯t be tortured¡­¡±

    ¡°But.. I really want to.. save him!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes, which had just lit up, turned cloudy once again. His thoughts turned dark, as the voice inside him began tough in derision.

    ¡°You can¡¯t save him. You are a weakling. You are garbage. You can¡¯t protect anything.¡±

    ¡°Do you understand? You are neither a protagonist, nor are you a hero.. You are just an ordinary student foundmonly on the streets.. But if you had to be a protagonist in a certain piece of work, then you would definitely end up in a tragedy¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even save yourself, so how are you to save others?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair? The unfairness in this world boils down to the person in question being inadequate. Little Fatso will die, because he doesn¡¯t have the ability to survive.. but you can, you can live on!¡±

    ¡°Run, run, run! As long as you run, you can survive!¡±

    This voice had an enticing charm to it, as it made Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes slowly turn red. If he were to choose ¡°Save Little Fatso¡± once again, it would only be causing the tragedy to repeat itself once again. However, if he were to choose ¡°Escape¡±, then his suffering woulde to an end, and he would be liberated.

    Scenes of bloody brutality shed past Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind, as if it was bewailing the pain and horror he had previously suffered. It seemed to persuade him to be firm in having the will to escape.

    Suddenly, the scene shing through his brain stopped on the ser ball. That ball that had flown through the twilight sky and had gently hit the cmity fiend. It was very gentle, but yet it seemed as heavy as gold.

    Expression and emotion returned to the youth¡¯s ck eyes of eternal luster. An unyielding conviction emerged from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°I choose¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    It was truly a long evening. It was clearly the final struggle before the arrival of the night, yet it refused to give up. It clung onto thatst ray of light, releasing that remaining warmth.

    Regardless, time began turning once again.

    The cmity fiend¡¯s neck peeked out of the ck hole. Little Fatso still looked like a resolute wall that would make its final stand before it fell. The tragic scene was about to begin immediately.

    ¡°Hahaha! O great Lord Sahadun, this lowly one.. this lowly one has been kowtowing to the Demon World for thousands of years, and have finally awaited your arrival, so as to witness how this ruined world will lie prostrate beneath your feet after a long and hard wait!¡±

    A ttering but entric voice suddenly emerged. Shi Xiaobai had suddenly knelt down on the ground, fully prostrating himself and doing it three times with his arms stretched out. Every time his forehead hit the hardened ground, it would emit a clear thud.

    The cmity fiend had only crawled out halfway and was just about to kill the child that had scolded it ¡°Big Baldy¡±, but when it heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words, it immediately turned its head over and said in disbelief, ¡°You..Human, how do you know this Demon¡¯s name?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai stood up from the ground and said with a passionate stare, ¡°This lowly one has been waiting here all along for your arrival! You are this lowly one¡¯s king, and the ruler of the cosmos. How can this lowly one not know of your great name!¡±

    ¡°Your grandeur is darker than the night, your existence is more scarlet than blood. It is your body and your supreme volition. Your Excellency Sahadun, this lowly one swore by his blood before theing of darkness. For those foolish creatures who obstruct your very path, this lowly one is willing to devote his body, and burn his soul, so as to be a small stepping stone for your magnificent exploits. This lowly one will die without regret.¡±

    Sahadun¡¯s gaze turned soft, as he slowly eased up on his vignce and animosity. As one of the weaker existences amongst the cmity fiends, this was the first time he had received such veneration.

    ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you? Big Brother¡­¡± Little Fatso spoke in a confused and terrified voice.

    Sahadun was jolted awake. That kid who shouted ¡°Big Baldy¡± deserved death! Sahadun immediately raised its right hand, about to sh off Little Fatso¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Wait! O¡¯ great Sahadun! Listen to this lowly one first!¡± Shi Xiaoba anxiously piped up.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Sahadun stopped his action and looked at Shi Xiaobai with a scrutinous gaze. Its vignce and animosity rose once again.

    ¡°This person has reviled your magnificence¡ªhe hasmitted a sin that is deserving of a thousand deaths! He absolutely should not be put to death easily. He must experience all sorts of torture before he can die with an aggrieved heart! And only then can that relieve this lowly one¡¯s hatred for him!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s voice was filled with anger and hatred. He took a few gentle steps and walked towards the sandpit.

    ¡°Big Brother?¡± Little Fatso¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. He looked at Shi Xiaobai with eyes of deep disbelief, but he still had a tiny flicker of hope left in him.

    Shi Xiaobai took no notice of it and said politely to the cmity fiend, ¡°This lowly one believed thatpared to physical torture, the pain from mental torture would be many times worse! This lowly person will rip apart the remaining hope that he possesses, making him despair with no form of reprieve.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned to look at Little Fatso and said coldly, ¡°You foolish and contemptible human. You thought your Big Brother is really a hero? You think your Big Brother will save you? No, all of them were lies. They were all fake, understand? Do you feel despair?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai appeared tough crazily and was already standing beside the sandpit. Suddenly, he lifted his leg and forcefully kicked Little Fatso. Little Fatso immediately flew backwards as he cried in pain.

    ¡°O¡¯ great Sahadun, please take a rest first. Let this lowly one tell this foolish human what despair is.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai walked towards the fallen Little Fatso, with his eyes appearing as if the most cruel demon resided within.

    ¡°Foolish human, have you ever experienced despair?¡±

 Chapter 4: Hero! Hero! Hero!

    Chapter 4: Hero! Hero! Hero!

    ¡°Heroes are unable to save this putrefying world. Magnificent Lord Sahadun will destroy it and kill those useless heroes along the way!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not your Big Brother. I am Sahadun¡¯s most loyal servant. Whatever I said to you was just a lie. Foolish mortal, your feebleness has never changed. You are only a fatty who has snot dripping down your nose, forever abandoned by your friends! You are the lowliest existence in the world!¡±

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    ¡°Your fantasies will be shattered by me. Your pride will be trampled by me. Your insolence against His Excellency Sahadun will be met with the cruelest of punishments!¡±

    ¡°Little Rat, Little Lei¡­¡±

    ¡°Tremble and be filled with despair, mortal. Lord Sahadun is here! Your end is here! This world¡¯s end hase! Your friend and the little girl you like will all die. They will die without proper burials because of you!¡±

    ¡°Wu Wu Wu Wu¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai ced his foot on the fallen Little Fatso. With a ferocious look, he kept shouting, while Little Fatso wailed loudly under his foot, sounding depressed and looking utterly helpless.

    Sahadun immediately watched this scene with interest. Having a lowly status in the Demon World, it had never been exalted before. Furthermore, this human¡¯s showcase of a show titled ¡°Despair¡± was quite fascinating. It was a rare indulgence for it to witness how despicable humans would lose their humanity in a bid to survive, ughtering one another.

    ¡°So the best way of torturing humans is to make them experience despair.¡± Sahadun liked this newfound knowledge. Its three eyes looked at the youth whose back was facing it. Then suddenly, a cold glimmer appeared.

    ¡°Foolish human, do you think that by fawning over this Demon, this Demon will spare your life? After you have finished torturing that little fatty, this Demon will torture you and make your hopes of surviving turnpletely into despair. Haha, what a great thing, this thing called despair. This Demon will definitely relish in your despair.¡±

    With this thought in mind, Sahadun felt an increasing sense of anticipation. However, it soon found itself impatient. This was because it realized that the youth in front of it was only using words to torture Little Fatso. Nothing else was done other than the first kick causing Little Fatso to be slightly injured. After that, everything was just an empty show of strength.

    Hence, Sahadun angrily boomed, ¡°Enough! Let this Demon personally torture him!¡±

    With his back facing Sahadun, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression immediately changed. His eyes shed with an intense struggle as he suddenly kicked Little Fatso¡¯s belly with all his strength. Little Fatso immediately cried out as he went into a fetal position while grabbing his stomach.

    Shi Xiaobai continued to kick Little Fatso¡¯s body forcefully before turning around to speak politely to Sahadun. ¡°May Your Excellency Sahadun please give this lowly one a chance. Let this lowly one kill this foolish human who dared offend you. To be able to contribute my meagre strength for Your Excellency is all the meaning of this lowly one¡¯s existence!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were full of respect, madness and infallible loyalty.

    Sahadun turned silent for a moment before it nodded in agreement. To it, for humans to kill their own kind so as to survive, resulting in such an inhuman scene, made it extremely pleased. Besides¡­the greater the hope, the greater the despair. For this, it was willing to go along with the youth¡¯s request, resulting in the most realistic illusion.

    After Sahadun had agreed, Shi Xiaobai turned around and forcefully kicked Little Fatso a few more times before saying politely, ¡°Your Excellency Sahadun, this lowly one knows of a mystical technique. Once it is used, the person hit by it will seem to experience an abyssal hell, craving a death that he would not be able to receive!¡±

    Sahadun¡¯s eyes immediately shed with a hint of vignce, but it could not feel a single shred of psionic fluctuations from the boy. Hence, although it was alert, it was also very curious. As a result, it said, ¡°Hurry, this Demon¡¯s patience is running out.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shi Xiaobai nodded with excitement. He immediately sped his hands and ced them before his chest, while he began chanting.

    ¡°The nigritude of the burning inferno! Burn unto my body! With the key of darkness, open up the doors of my goal! When the sky is shrouded in a red veil, thend and I will prostrate before you! Awaken, awaken, awaken! Use my blood and make it the most cruel Cursed me!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai extended his arms as he cried out loud. He looked up into the sky, as if he was summoning the power of some form of darkness.

    ¡°Fragments of the King of Demons, the demonicmand of the God of Torture, let the infinite nightmare demons descend upon us, scatter the boundless bones, and let the soul-devouring wraiths rain down their curses on the sinner in front of me¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shouted in vehement earnestness, as he constantly changed his actions. He appeared devoted yet passionate. It looked like he was really about to summon a terrifying existence and unleash an extremely amazing mystical spell.

    However, a few minutester, Shi Xiaobai was still chanting away. Sahadun immediately harrumphed coldly, ¡°How dare you fool this Demon?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned around and showed fearful reverence. He said with a cating smile, ¡°I¡¯m almost done. The only w of this mystical technique is that it requires a long chant. However, please rest assured Your Excellency, once this mystical technique is unleashed, it would definitely let you witness the cruelest form of torture in the world!¡±

    A cold glimmer shed in Sahadun¡¯s eyes. Its patience had beenpletely worn off. It suddenly raised its right leg and kicked Shi Xiaobai in the chest. Shi Xiaobai immediately cried out as he flew backwards,nding heavily outside the sandpit.

    ¡°Your pathetic life will be spared temporarily. Watch and you will see how this Demon tortures humans. The cruelest form of torture in the world? This Demon will show it to you!¡± Sahadun immediately looked downwards at Little Fatso, whose face waspletely covered in tears and snot. Sahadun revealed the cruelest smile.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Shi Xiaobai felt like his chest was being ripped apart after being kicked. However, when he heard Sahadun¡¯s words, he immediately screamed

    Seeing Sahadun raise his right arm¡¯s sickle, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes stared painfully as he shouted towards the sky loudly. ¡°Hero! Hero! Hero¡­¡±

    Sahadun was momentarily stunned as a derisive smile appeared on its face. It said, ¡°Foolish human, so you were actually trying to stall for time. Unfortunately, this world doesn¡¯t have Heroes. You will not seed in waiting for a Hero. Once this Demon is done torturing this foolish pig to death, true despair will be bestowed unto you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned a deaf ear to Sahadun¡¯s words. He was in a frenzied state and constantly shouted ¡°Hero¡±. Every shout seemed to tear his throat apart as it echoed throughout the park, as if it was about to break past the gloomy mist of despair.

    When Little Fatso heard this, he too began yelling together with him. The yelling that intertwined with a weeping ent echoed alongside Shi Xiaobai¡¯s yelling, as they resonated into the most heart-wrenching wails.

    ¡°Hero! Hero! Hero¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sahadun bellowed in anger. Without any further hesitation, it swiped its sickle-shaped right hand towards Little Fatso¡¯s neck!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    A silvery moonde blocked Sahadun¡¯s sickle!

    A not-so-tall figure had suddenly appeared between the cmity fiend and Little Fatso.

    A charismatic voice filled with warmth, regret and anger echoed.

    ¡°The Hero is here!¡±

    Author¡¯s Note: Finally the first four chapters of abuse is done. Friends, an easygoing and interesting story will begin almost immediately!

 Chapter 5: Can I call you Big Brother?

    Chapter 5: Can I call you Big Brother?

    ¡°The Hero is here¡± were the words Shi Xiaobai was waiting all along for.

    In fact, at the final moment when he failed during his second go, he had heard the same words. At the moment after Little Fatso was tortured to death by Sahadun, and with Sahadun walking over to him, he had slowly closed his eyes, but this line travelled into his ears¡ªThe Hero is here!

    But following that, the fiery voice of ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡± rang in his head. Hence, before he had the chance to catch a glimpse of thete Hero, time had returned to the paused state with the choices.

    ¡°If I can hold on till the Hero arrives, maybe we can be saved?¡±

    This thought became the faith Shi Xiaobai needed in order to choose ¡°Save Little Fatso¡± for the third time. To hold on until the Hero arrived, he needed to think of ways to stall for time.

    However, after experiencing two failures, Shi Xiaobai knew very clearly that he was extremely weak in front of the cmity fiend. He couldn¡¯t stand the slightest bit of torture, hence, to stall for time, bluffing or putting on airs was impossible for sess.

    Thankfully, Shi Xiaobai had received two very important pieces of information during his second failure. The first was naturally that a Hero woulde. The second was that the cmity fiend¡¯s name was Sahadun.

    Hence, Shi Xiaobai thought of the most likely method to seed¡ªttery. He used the most exaggerated words and phrases to praise Sahadun, in an attempt to gain its trust, and at the very least, divert its attention.

    The effect was beyond Shi Xiaobai¡¯s imagination. He never expected the cmity fiend to be so susceptible to praise, allowing Shi Xiaobai to let out a sigh of relief in his heart. However, every word of praise he said to Sahadun made him recall of the tragic cries under the sunset.

    The more he praised Sahaun, the angrier he felt. He could not suppress the sorrow in his heart, as if his tears would instantly flow out of their floodgates, as though all the negative emotions were stirring in his stomach, making him want to barf all he could.

    However, Shi Xiaobai knew that not only was he not to express his true emotions, he had to put on a show of fanatical devotion. This was very, very difficult, but Shi Xiaobai had managed to do it.

    After obtaining Sahadun¡¯s ¡°trust¡±, he had to first and foremost save Little Fatso¡¯s life. Shi Xiaobai was very dumb, so he used the dumbest of methods, which was also the method of filling a victim with the greatest despair.

    Only the Heavens knew how much he wished that all of this were a dream when he kicked Little Fatso. When he shredded the hope in Little Fatso¡¯s eyes word after word, he had hoped so badly that he would immediately wake up from this painful nightmare.

    In fact, he should have given Little Fatso a much worse beating, for only then would he be able to eliminate Sahadun¡¯s wariness. But damn it, he couldn¡¯t. After a single kick, he was already on the brink of copse. He was ying the role of an evil character, the ones he had always hated on, but he longed in his heart to transform into a hero of justice who could put Sahadun down in one punch.

    Dreams were beautiful, but reality was very cruel. Shi Xiaobai had done his best. He had even racked his brains to produce a long incantation that made no sense in the end, causing Sahadun to lose all of its patience. And with that, Shi Xiaobai was no longer able to stop him.

    Shi Xiaobai, who was on the brink of despair, still had thest glimmer of hope that he would await the Hero¡¯s arrival. Hence, with thisst shred of hope, he began to shout loudly.

    The Hero really came.

    Shi Xiaobai tried his best to resist crying, because he knew now was still not the time for him to cry. The moonde-wielding Hero might have been able to block Sahadun¡¯s sickle-ded arm, but the battle had only just begun. The most important question was whether the Hero could defeat the cmity fiend.

    ¡°Keep it up, Hero.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai clenched his tiny fists tightly, as he moved carefully towards Little Fatso in the sandpit.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The Hero, who blocked Sahadun¡¯s strike with his de, dressed in a peculiar fashion. He was covered in a tight yellow jumpsuit with red gloves, boots and belt. He also wore a white cape behind him. Even stranger was his head. It waspletely bald and could even reflect light off it.

    It was a bald hero dressed like a generic superhero.

    The atmosphere at this moment was simrly peculiar. After Sahadun¡¯s right sickle-arm was blocked, its body began to violently tremble. Its deep blue eyes slowly turned crimson red, but not only did it not retract its right arm, it did not even seem to have any intention of doing anything with its left arm.

    Even after the bald hero leisurely withdrew his de, Sahadun still remained in his frozen state¡ªright arm swinging half-way up¡ªlike a statue.

    ¡°How do you want to die? Chopped to death with one slice? Or smashed to death with one punch? Or¡­¡± The bald hero spoke as his keen pair of eyes that were filled with murderous intent suddenly went nk when he put away his de. His originally tensed facial features softened, and he momentarily looked kind of harmless.

    ¡°This¡­This Demon¡­¡± Sahadun spoke with a stutter as his body trembled even more intensely, as if the baldy in front of it was extremely terrifying.

    ¡°This Demon, this Demon doesn¡¯t want to die!¡± Sahadun suddenly roared and twisted its body to escape in the opposite direction. The way it fled looked like a dejected dog.

    Shi Xiaobai stared in astonishment. He only saw the bald hero raise his de and aim for the fleeing Sahadun who was about to disappear from sight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he can kill the cmity fiend with an air sh?¡± Shi Xiaobai watched with excitement. He looked at the superhero-dressed bald hero with eyes filled with admiration.

    At this moment, an anxious girl¡¯s voice appeared in the distance.

    ¡°Leave its head for me!¡±

    When the bald hero heard this, he scratched his head and sheathed his de into his scabbard. Shi Xiaobai was dumbfounded as he looked at Sahadun, who was about to disappear from his field of vision, with an anxious heart.

    Suddenly, an unforgettable scene for Shi Xiaobai appeared.

    He saw that the cmity fiend, which had tortured him endlessly¡ªthe Sahadun that was so powerful that he had no way of resisting¡ªhad been sliced into numerous tiny pieces in an instant like a piece of tofu cut numerous times.

    Shi Xiaobai was entirely unable to see what had happened, but at that instant, Sahadun fell apart, turning into a mess of minced meat.

    At the same time, from the edge of his vision, a young girl slowly walked towards them.

    As it was quite a distance away, Shi Xiaobai was unable to see the girl¡¯s face clearly. She was dressed in a t-shirt and shorts. She had white skin and her impressive figure was telltale.

    ¡°So cool!¡± For Shi Xiaobai, this was a moving scene that he would never forget in his entire life.

    However, he did not focus on her for long. Instead, he crawled up, while enduring the pain in his abdomen, and then walked towards the sandpit.

    ¡°We did it, Little Fatso.. We survived.. We..¡±

    The walking Shi Xiaobai slowly came to a halt as he saw Little Fatso retreating backwards in fear. His gaze at him was filled with dread.

    ¡°I¡¯ve hurt him.. It¡¯s all because I am too weak.. If I had been stronger, I would have had a better way of protecting him.¡± The joy in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes slowly diminished.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Shi Xiaobai said to Little Fatso. His voice was filled with regret as he deeply lowered his head.

    ¡°Big Brother..¡± Little Fatso spoke in a sudden, crisp voice.

    Shi Xiaobai looked up. That rotund face that was a convoluted mess of tears, snot and sand looked like an old ser ball under the sunset¡¯s illumination, appearing light, yet heavy.

    ¡°Do¡­Heroes exist?¡± Little Fatso asked in a whisper.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Shi Xiaobai nodded his head strongly.

    ¡°Big Brother, you aren¡¯t lying to me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Am I a member of¡­Xiaobai¡¯s Hero Squad?

    ¡°Yea!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, Little Rat, Little Lei, all of them won¡¯t die?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother, can I call you¡­Big Brother?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Wa¡­Wu Wu Wu~¡±

    The tiny body leaped up from the sandpit andnded in a simrly small embrace that was just enough to ept him.

    In the park at dusk, Little Fatso hugged Shi Xiaobai, bursting into tears.

    Shi Xiaobai, who was fighting back his tears, could no longer hold them back. Two streams of tears poured out from his eyes.

    ¡°Wa~¡±

    At this moment, this young, thirteen-year-old child let out a heart-wrenching cry.

 Chapter 6: Hurry Up and Sign a Contract with This King

    Chapter 6: Hurry Up and Sign a Contract with This King

    The simple dialogue, of two children hugging each other while crying their hearts out, seemed like it could beposed into a tear-jerking story after some arrangements. The cries that mixed bliss and grievance sounded like the most beautiful musical notes and the most elegant script.

    The bald heros¡¯ eyes shed with a trace of gentleness as he sighed.. He walked towards the girl who wasining on her way here.

    ¡°Tsk, to think that it¡¯s just an F-ss cmity fiend. This tiny bit of points isn¡¯t even enough to fill the gaps in my teeth.¡±

    The young girl was around 15¨C16 years old. She had a delicate face and had skin as white as snow. She had a ponytail behind her that made her look pretty and charming. Dressed in a white t-shirt and ck shorts, her chest was propped up with a full curve, while her slim, straight legs had a graceful curve, showcasing her perfect figure.

    Hearing the girl¡¯sining, the bald hero smiled gently and asked, ¡°Little Riko, what¡¯s your ranking now?¡±

    Riko furrowed her brow slightly. ¡°Teacher One-Pun, you can¡¯t add the word ¡®Little¡¯. Please call your student¡ªRiko.¡±

    One-Pun¡¯s dull eyes flickered with a faint amused look, as he nodded, saying, ¡°Alright, Little Riko.¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Riko responded with an unhappy snort. However, she did not fuss over the matter any further, presumably because she had failed several times before.

    Riko recalled the question One-Pun had just asked and lowered her head to look at something that looked like a watch on her wrist. She immediately sighed in a helpless manner, grumbling, ¡°E-ss Hero. Ranked 321. Ahhh, I¡¯m going crazy soon!¡±

    Following that, she looked pitifully at her bald teacher and said petntly, ¡°Teacher One-Pun~ Help me capture a S¨Css cmity fiend and let me get thest hit. Please, pretty please~¡±

    One-Pun said in a serious manner, ¡°Don¡¯t do that. It¡¯s sickening.¡±

    ¡°Tch!¡± Riko¡¯s face immediately turned gloomy as she said hatefully, ¡°Others don¡¯t even have the chance to see me act coy. Teacher One-Pun, you really don¡¯t know the blessings you have. Tch! You deserve being single your whole life.¡±

    One-Pun rubbed his round and shiny bald head in silence. He turned to look at the two children who were still crying.

    Riko followed One-Pun¡¯s gaze and instantly saw Shi Xiaobai. At first nce, she determined that Shi Xiaobai was not a Psionite. Secondly, she determined that Shi Xiaobai had no serious injuries.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he just given a fright by a cmity fiend? He isn¡¯t seriously injured, so is it necessary to cry so sadly? Tsk, I hate such cowardly and crybaby boys the most.¡± Riko, who was in a bad mood, was never one to mince her words.

    ¡°That child is very brave.¡± One-Pun, who had his back facing Riko, said. When he said those words, his expression was no longer a dull one, but of a rare seriousness.

    Unfortunately, Riko did not get to see One-Pun¡¯s expression. She retracted her gaze and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We came out here to look for people, not tofort a coward. Those people from [Creation] have apparently found a Psyker. While for us, [Annihtion], we have yet to even obtain a rookie with an A-ss evaluation.¡±

    One-Pun acknowledged her words as he continued staring at the two children not far away.

    Riko stamped her feet and said angrily. ¡°Hurry up, you big baldy teacher! As a member of [Annihtion], [Annihtion]¡¯s honor is our honor. We cannot lose to [Creation] even if it¡¯s the annual recruitment in terms of quality! We have to find a rookie that canpletely outdo [Creation]!¡±

    Riko noticed One-Pun ignoring her as she said with a sigh, ¡°[Creation] has got a Psyker this year, while we don¡¯t even have one. On this trip out, we have to find a rookie Psyker. Although Psykers were one in a million and would be snatched by various organizations the moment they were awakened, finding one that has slipped through the is even harder than winning the lottery. I will absolutely not give up easily!¡±

    As Riko spoke, she thought of something that suddenly got her very emotional. ¡°Heavens, why is my life so miserable? Why must I make a bet with that devious bitch!? I absolutely can¡¯t lose! Psyker, oh Psyker, if you were to appear in front of me, I¡¯ll give you my first kiss!¡±

    At this moment, One-Pun turned around with an extremely strange expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Riko looked at One-Pun¡¯s expression with an ominous feeling.

    ¡°That child.¡± One-Pun pointed to Shi Xiaobai who was not far away.

    ¡°Ya?¡± Riko was puzzled.

    ¡°He is the Psyker you want.¡± One-Pun exined.

    Riko was instantly dumbfounded.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Shi Xiaobai was crying his heart out. As a thirteen-year-old, he had led a peaceful, carefree but boring life in the other world called Earth.

    Having suddenly crossed over to this different world with a simr level of technology, but with apletely different culture, he was initially filled with excitement. Especially when he had learned of the existence of Heroes and cmity fiends from passers-by, making him long for the future.

    However, the short experience of less than an hour had made him suffer a torment that felt as long as a century.

    He was initially determined to save Little Fatso from the beginning because of the A-level reward, as well as the guilt in his heart. After all, his lies had given Little Fatso false courage.

    The second time he chose to save Little Fatso again was because he did not realize that the choices he faced could result in time resetting. He had thought of the first death to be a dream.

    And for his third choice, he had struggled for a long time in his heart. His rationality had told him that he should choose [Escape], but the ser ball that hit the cmity fiend told him of a reality that¡ªwhen he encountered danger¡ªLittle Fatso did not choose to escape. In addition to the information of knowing that a Hero would arrive, as well as acknowledging that he could repeat it all again in the event of death, Shi Xiaobai, whocked courage, chose [Save Little Fatso] with great difficulty.

    However, he was afraid the entire time. If he were to fail a third time, would he still have the courage to pick [Save Little Fatso] a fourth time?

    ¡°I would have escaped, I would definitely have chosen escape. I, Shi Xiaobai am already a mortal.¡±

    Just having these thoughts made Shi Xiaobai cry incessantly, only until a fiery voice rang in his head.

    ¡°Absolute Choicepleted. Congrattions to the Host for obtaining an ¡®A-level reward¡¯¡ª¡¯Psy awakening¡¯.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately feltpletely rxed. The terrifying nightmare was finally over. Although he did not know what it meant by ¡®Psy awakening¡¯, he knew that an A-level reward couldn¡¯t be too bad.

    For some reason, the rxed Shi Xiaobai felt like crying even more. Hence, he hugged Little Fatso and cried. He cried incessantly as if he was running all the tears in his lifetime dry.

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai noticed that the bald hero and the invincible girl were walking towards him from a short distance away.

    ¡°Badump! Badump! Badump!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt his heartbeat race, as the invincible girl was a person who had easily sliced Sahadun into a million pieces.

    ¡°If I can learn a move or two from her, I, Shi Xiaobai might also be a Hero!¡±

    With this thought in mind, despite not done with his crying, Shi Xiaobai raised his finger and pointed towards the girl walking towards him, proiming loudly, ¡°Girl, hurry up and sign a contract with This King!¡±

    Trantor¡¯s Note: One-Pun is modeled after One-Punch Man¡®s Saitama, but he is not Saitama, nor is he invincible. There will be a few future characters who will be described to have the looks of certain Japanese manga characters, but they do not have any simrities with the manga counterpart other than looks. The author also stopped modelling characters after manga characters pretty quickly.

 Chapter 7: Girl, Your King is here

    Chapter 7: Girl, Your King is here

    His face was clearly still covered in tears, yet he had deliberately said the words ¡°Girl, hurry up and sign a contract with This King!¡± in a dignified voice that was unable to hide his sniffling. That solemn yet sacred expression made Riko involuntarily stop in her footsteps. She even began to ponder over the meaning of this line.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai said again, ¡°Sign a blood contract with This King and be a servant of The King, and you will obtain a millionth of This King¡¯s power.¡±

    Seeing Shi Xiaobai say such absurd words with such a serious face made Riko both annoyed and amused when she realized what had happened. You even address yourself as This King? You are clearly a cowardly crybaby. With this thought in mind, she gave him a derisive look.

    Shi Xiaobai raised his hand to wipe his tears and said seriously, ¡°This King broke through the confines of the void and arrived in this world, and had unfortunately exhausted all of This King¡¯s cultivation. Now, although This King is of a mortal body, one day This King will reign supreme. Girl, don¡¯t let this godsent opportunity slip by!¡±

    Riko rolled her eyes as her impression of Shi Xiaobai added the word idiot above coward and crybaby. With Riko¡¯s temper, if she were to encounter such an idiot, she would usually have cursed with a ¡°screw off¡±, but it had to be that such an idiot was a one-in-a-million Psyker. He was destined to be a genius crazily vied for by various organizations. Furthermore, it was key to winning her bet.

    F*ck, this world is so unfair, isn¡¯t it?

    Riko cursed in her heart and pretended not to hear what Shi Xiaobai had said. She began introducing herself. ¡°Cough, my name is Riko Minamiya. This person beside me is Teacher One-Pun. Wee from [Gaia]. We¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Shi Xiaobai said in excitement. ¡°The [Gaia] that you speak of, is it the Goddess of this Earth sitting beneath This King, Gaia?¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t even know what [Gaia] is?¡± Riko¡¯s reaction to Shi Xiaobai was even more intense. She said in disbelief, ¡°I¡¯m surprised to know that there is someone on this that doesn¡¯t know of our [Gaia]! Are you really not a person of this world?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately said with a sneer, ¡°Heh heh, Girl, you¡¯ve finally touched the Door of Truth.¡±

    Seeing that their conversation was straying off-topic, One-Pun coughed and said, ¡°[Gaia] is a global Hero organization.¡±

    ¡°Hero organization!¡± When Shi Xiaobai heard the word ¡°Hero¡±, his eyes lit up, but he quickly lowered his head in rumination. He muttered to himself, ¡°Since it¡¯s a Hero organization, then wouldn¡¯t [Gaia] be a rival of This King? No, it might even be an archenemy!¡±

    When Riko heard this, she was instantly greatly disappointed. So this idiot had been taken in by other organizations. Indeed, even if he was an idiot, he was still a Psyker after all. There would still be plenty of people who would fight over him.

    ¡°This King¡¯s Xiaobai¡¯s Hero Squad may currently only have two members, but it will eventually stand at the peak of this world. If [Gaia] dares to hinder This King, then don¡¯t me This King for turning against you!¡± Shi Xiaobai looked up in high-spirits.

    Riko took two seconds to react. She deeply felt like she had been toyed with, but Shi Xiaobai¡¯s serious look made her unsure. It was like someone throwing a rock at you, saying that it was a bomb. It looked unbelievably stupid, but the expression on the person¡¯s face was so serious, as if the rock was truly a bomb.

    Riko lost the tiny bit of patience she had in her as her temper red. She reached out her arm to grab Shi Xiaobai¡¯s cor. She angrily said, ¡°I am inviting you to join [Gaia], are you joining or not?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned for a moment before silently raising his head to meet Riko¡¯s bright eyes. They stared at each other for a long time.

    Riko suddenly thought of her offering first kiss in jest. Of course, she would not uphold such a casual remark. She was a person who would even disavow anything that had to do with a bet if she lost, what more a joke the person involved did not know? But at this moment, while she looked into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes that were as bright as the stars, she felt a strange feeling of difort in her heart.

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai asked softly, ¡°Does joining [Gaia] mean bing a Hero?¡±

    Caught by surprise, Riko loosened her hand and said carefully, ¡°In theory, yes. Although as a rookie, you will have to go through a period of training and tests to be an official member of [Gaia], but as a Psyker, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem for you. The passing rate of bing an official member of [Gaia] in the ¡®Hero¡¯s Trial¡¯ has been over 90% over the years. Cough, as long as you put in some effort, the probability of bing a ¡®Hero¡¯ is very high.¡±

    Riko added on in her heart, ¡°But Heroes are separated into sses. An idiot like you would at best be one of the bottom few amongst F-ss Heroes.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent after hearing this because he couldn¡¯t understand what she had just said. However, that was not the point. Shi Xiaobai had already made up his mind, as he asked, ¡°After joining [Gaia], can This King¡­Can I also be capable of defeating a cmity fiend like the one before?¡±

    Riko could clearly see the thirst in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes that made one¡¯s heart ache.

    ¡°This fool is pretty cute when he isn¡¯t being an idiot,¡± Riko thought in her heart. With an expression of having been defeated by him, she sneered, ¡°Tch, for that F-ss cmity fiend that can¡¯t be any more trashy than utter trash, anyone in [Gaia] will be able to take care of it easily.¡±

    Although she had embellished her words with some exaggeration, Sahadun was indeed very weak for Riko. In front of One-Pun, it could only flee in fright.

    ¡°So the thing I once thought of as the physical form of despair is so weak¡­ ¡­It¡¯s so weak that I can¡¯t help but despair¡­¡±

    This thought appeared in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s head. As he lowered his head in silence, he whispered a momentter. ¡°I will join [Gaia]. I want to be a Hero.¡±

    His voice was soft, so very soft, and seemed to sound somewhat nasal.

    The look in Riko¡¯s eyes gradually softened. Although he was an idiot, he was still a child. As an elder sister, she decided to be gentler to him in the future.

    ¡°Wahahaha!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly looked up and roared withughter. ¡°There wille a day when This King will let this world¡¯s [Gaia] be a subject of This King! Laugh and be excited, girl. Your King is here!¡±

    Riko could not hold back any longer, as she punched Shi Xiaobai in the head relentlessly.

    ¡°Ouch!¡± Shi Xiaobai immediately cried out in pain and took a few steps back. He bellowed, ¡°To think that you are attempting to smash This King¡¯s Invisible Crown to bits. Girl, don¡¯t tell me you are an enemy sent by the Organization of Darkness?¡±

    ¡°Enemy your ass. Stand still for me!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    As dusk faded away, darkness fell. Shi Xiaobai rubbed his forehead in pain, while Riko looked incensed not far away from him.

    ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m going home.¡± Little Fatso said with his ser ball in hand.

    ¡°We have to leave too.¡± Teacher One-Pun reminded.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and walked towards Little Fatso. Seeing the rotund face that had been wiped dry of tears, but still had snot hanging by his nose, Shi Xiaobai said solemnly, ¡°Name. Tell This King your name, young Demon King!¡±

    Little Fatso used the back of his hand to wipe his snot and whispered, ¡°Zhu Zhu¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave Little Fatso a deep nce and then said solemnly, ¡°Piggy 1, remember, you are the second member of Xiaobai¡¯s Hero Squad, always!¡±

    ¡°Yea!¡±

    Little Fatso nodded his head vigorously.

    Author¡¯s Note: I quite like Shi Xiaobai and Riko¡¯s first exchange.

    1. Zhu Zhu (ÖìÖñ)¡¯s name is a homonym to pig (Öí, zhu)

 Chapter 8: I Can Only Rely on You

    Chapter 8: I Can Only Rely on You

    That night, Shi Xiaobai apanied Riko and One-Pun to a huge vi. It was said to be a residence Riko had bought in this city. After having a simple meal, Shi Xiaobai went back to his room to sleep. During this period of time, Riko did not mention much regarding [Gaia]. She only said that she would bring him to their headquarters, Gaia Base, tomorrow.

    Shi Xiaobai fell asleep soon after going to bed, but was woken up by Riko with a kick in the morning. While he was having his breakfast in a drowsy state, he saw a helicopternd in an empty spot in front of the vi.

    By the time Shi Xiaobai gathered his thoughts, he realized he was sitting in the helicopter. Riko was sitting across him, but One-Pun had already disappeared.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle Baldy?¡± Shi Xiaobai asked as he caught sight of the white clouds amidst the blue sky outside the window before he began humming, ¡°Puny world, shiver before This King¡¯s feet!¡±

    Riko rolled her eyes and snapped, ¡°Teacher One-Pun left early because he has something going on. In a while, when we reach Gaia Base, don¡¯t you keep saying ¡®This King¡¯. Not everyone possesses a temperament as mild as mine.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had his reservations regarding Riko¡¯s remarks about her mild temperament, but he was still afraid of being violently beaten up, so he whispered, ¡°This King..¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Riko cast a murderous look at him.

    ¡°Tch!¡± Shi Xiaobai imitated Riko¡¯s tone, but immediately suffered a beating. As he covered his head, he said in a wronged manner, ¡°Enough, enough, This Emperor will not im to be This King in the future¡­Ouch!¡±

    Momentster, Shi Xiaobai, who had finally sumbed to Riko¡¯s authoritative power after enduring several beatings, said in a mncholy timbre, ¡°Girl, you must be a demoness sent by the God of Darkness..¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Riko waved her fist as her face brimmed with a smile. She never expected bullying Shi Xiaobai would be such a pleasant thing.

    ¡­¡­

    The helicopter flew all morning before it descended at noon. From the helicopter, Shi Xiaobai was able to see Gaia Base in its entirety.

    High-rise steel buildings loomed like cold mountains, reflecting the sun¡¯s blinding light. Iron-paved roads crisscrossed and differed from the silver-surfaced high-rise buildings. The roads were built with ck steel, and looked like ck, bottomless rivers from the sky.

    ¡°Wee to Gaia Base¡ªSteel City.¡± Riko yfully winked at him.

    Shi Xiaobai sneered, ¡°This will be the first fief This King will own in this world. Using it to be the base of Xiaobai¡¯s Hero Squad would barely qualify¡­Ouch!¡±

    Pulling back her fist, Riko began to space out as she looked at the approaching steel ground.

    After disembarking the helicopter, Shi Xiaobai treaded cautiously on the steel surface. He realized that while it was sturdy and solid to the touch, it had a degree of flexibility. Furthermore, the ground was not hot as he had expected, instead, a sense of coldness seemed to linger above the ground. After bouncing and walking on the steel surface a few times, he realized it produced very little sound.

    ¡°The ground is produced from the shells of the Astral Cmity Beast, ¡®Astral Steel Giant Beetles¡¯. It possesses a hardness above ordinary metals, and its heat dissipation and noise reduction attributes are extremely good.¡± Riko involuntarily exined to Shi Xiaobai when she found him looking at everything with awe.

    Shi Xiaobai was secretly astonished as he quietly took note of what Riko said.

    As the two of them walked, they encountered a number of people who were driving past them. Many of them stopped to greet Riko with a ¡°Miss Riko¡± and would also give Shi Xiaobai aplicated look before driving away.

    ¡°I am quite famous in Steel City.¡± Riko raised her eyebrows while ncing at Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai sneered in response. He felt animosity as well as mockery from the looks he was given.

    After walking for a long while, Riko finally stopped in her footsteps. She pointed to a tall building in front and said, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked over and realized this building was shorter than the other buildings. However, thepound¡¯s boundary was clearly wider. A middle-aged man dressed in a suit stood by the entrance.

    ¡°Are they here?¡± Riko asked the middle-aged man as she arrived at the entrance.

    ¡°They are already here. Only you and this young sir remain.¡± The middle-aged man responded.

    Riko nodded, and took the lead to walk through the gate. Shi Xiaobai followed closely behind. After passing through the gate, he heard the middle-aged man whisper to him, ¡°Take care.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised as he said with a smile, ¡°Years ago, someone told This King to take care 1, but he ended up being unable to slim down for three years. Uncle, don¡¯t raise any unwanted gs.¡±

    After saying that, Shi Xiaobai ignored the stunned middle-aged man and walked into the building.

    Upon entering, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were immediately attracted by a smooth and bright metallic wall. He looked up and saw huge frames lined up across the wall. There was a high-spirited face imprinted in each frame.

    ¡°These are the Rookie Kings of [Gaia] over the years.¡± Riko said in front of him.

    ¡°Rookie¡­King?¡± Shi Xiaobai followed half a step behind her.

    ¡°[Gaia] recruits rookies every year. After a period of training, apetition between all rookies is held. The strongest is given the title of Rookie King. The Rookie King¡¯s photo frame is then disyed in this Rookie Museum.¡± Riko exined patiently.

    ¡°The strongest person amongst the rookies. A king-like figure!¡± Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up as he said with excitement, ¡°The title of Rookie King is tailored for me, Shi Xiaobai! The first step in This King¡¯s journey shall be you¡ªRookie King!¡±

    Riko was at a loss whether to cry or tough, but suddenly her eyes darted around, havinge up with an idea. She immediately said slyly, ¡°Boy, I also believe that the title of Rookie King belongs to you. Work hard for I think highly of you!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave her a cold stare. ¡°Don¡¯t do that. It¡¯s sickening.. Ouch!¡±

    Riko grunted while her fist was raised. She continued walking deeper into the building as Shi Xiaobai rubbed his forehead. As he slowly kept up behind her, he grumbled.

    After a short moment of walking, they arrived at a metallic door that was slightly ajar. Riko stopped and took a deep breath.

    ¡°By the way, I think I haven¡¯t told you the purpose ofing here today?¡± Riko suddenly said.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it. There is a purpose behinding here today.¡± Shi Xiaobai was enlightened as he raised his hands immediately in a defensive stance. He snapped, ¡°Girl, you have finally revealed the true colors of yourself being an evil witch?¡±

    In a rare instance, Riko did not roll her eyes but said with a sigh, ¡°Today, I brought you here to partake in a Rookie Evaluation Test in name, but it¡¯s actually a trap a few bitches hadid for me. Xiaobai, I¡¯m sorry for implicating you in this trouble, but I¡­can only rely on you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised, and just as he wanted to say something, he saw Riko push the metallic door open. She had walked in.

    Following that, a shrill voice immediately erupted from inside, clearly entering Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Oh, the weakest ¡®Pontus¡¯ in history and the trash rookie she has brought has finally arrived!¡±

    1. Take care (±£ÖØ) can be literally tranted to ¡®conserve your weight¡¯

 Chapter 9: Owning the Entire World

    Chapter 9: Owning the Entire World

    ¡°Oh, the weakest ¡®Pontus¡¯ in history and the trash rookie she has brought has finally arrived!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could tell the deep provocative tone in the shrill voice at the door, but he immediately heard Riko¡¯s pearly voice in response.

    ¡°Tch, even the weakest Pontus is a Pontus. Some trash can¡¯t even be one and can only look on with eyes of envy while barking like an abandoned dog.¡±

    ¡°What? Who are you calling the abandoned dog? Didn¡¯t you be a Pontus only because you are His Excellency One-Pun¡¯s student? If not, with your Hero Ranking, how can you even be a Pontus?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, for Teacher One-Pun to only take me in as his only student, that alone exins everything. The Hero Ranking is just a matter of time, and I will surpass the abandoned dog that is you sooner orter.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The shrill voice and Riko¡¯s voice went back and forth in a heated argument.

    Shi Xiaobai slowly walked in and jumped in fright when he saw what was inside. The room was extremely spacious. All sorts of exotic facilities were ced in here. Tworge rows of seats lined each side of the room, rising upwards like staircases. On the seats to the left, there were three people sitting in random fashion.

    And at this moment, there were four people standing in the middle of the room. Riko and a red-dressed woman were engaging in a war of words. Beside them were two teenagers. One of them looked quite handsome and had his hands crossed, like he was watching a good show. The other person looked very well-built as he kept gesturing with his hands while a distressed look hung on his face.

    There was a high tform in the inner recesses of the room, resembling a rostrum in a lecture hall. At this moment, there were three older people sitting on the tform. An old man, a middle-aged man and a middle-aged woman. The three of them were looking straight ahead, as if they had no intention to stop the squabbling between the two.

    Shi Xiaobai slowly walked towards Riko, as if no one noticed his arrival, or it could be said that even if they did, no one cared about his arrival.

    At this moment, the red-dressed woman suddenly screamed, ¡°Enough! Who knows if you and His Excellency One-Pun had engaged in some dirty deal? Who knows if you sold your body to be His Excellency One-Pun¡¯s student?¡±

    The moment this was said, there was silence for a second.

    ¡°Pa!¡± The silence came to an abrupt halt at a sudden loud p!

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Many roaring voices exploded in unison.

    The three older people on the tform stood up.

    The middle-aged man reprimanded, ¡°Mu Hongli, do you know who are you talking about?¡±

    The middle-aged woman said with a shrill voice, ¡°How can His Excellency One-Pun¡¯s name be used in vain?¡±

    The elder said solemnly, ¡°His Excellency One-Pun is not to be insulted.¡±

    Riko, who had already sent out her p, breathed violently out. She said coldly, ¡°Mu Hongli, go back and reflect on what you just said.¡±

    On Mu Hongli¡¯s beautiful white cheeks, a pinkish palm print appeared. Her watery eyes seemed to well up with a mist of water vapor as she lowered her head and said with a trembling voice, ¡°I.. I.. will personally apologize to His Excellency One-Pun.¡±

    After that, she raised her head and looked hatefully at Riko, saying coldly, ¡°But I will never acknowledge your qualification as Pontus. Also, don¡¯t you forget our bet!¡±

    After Mu Hongli said this, she turned around and saw the stunned Shi Xiaobai behind Riko. Immediately, her hatred for Riko extended to Shi Xiaobai. She stared ruthlessly at Shi Xiaobai before quickly walking to her seat on the right side of the room.

    The handsome teenager moved to the right side of the room with a look of regret while shaking his head. Following that, the well-built youth also followed while scratching his head.

    ¡°Girl, you and that red-dressed witch made a bet?¡± Shi Xiaobai went to Riko¡¯s side and asked in a whisper.

    ¡°Nothing much, just¡­a casual bet.¡± Riko revealed an unnatural smile before pointing to the seats on the left and said, ¡°Go there and take a seat. Those three people are rookies participating in today¡¯s Rookie Evaluation Test.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shi Xiaobai nodded his head before walking over to the left.

    Riko watched Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back and was about to say something, but for some reason, she could not force herself to open her mouth.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai, who was about to walk far into the distance, stopped. Without turning back, he suddenly said, ¡°Girl, This King is a very, very, very¡­reliable person!¡±

    After saying that, Shi Xiaobai strode towards the seats on the left.

    ¡°Tch!¡±

    Riko issued a disdainful jeer and turned to walk towards the right, but a charming smile had bloomed on her face.

    ¡­¡­

    Shi Xiaobai was at quite a loss. What was Pontus? What was Riko and that red-dressed witch arguing about? What was the strange atmosphere in the room about? Shi Xiaobai had no clue at all.

    Shi Xiaobai was desperately hoping he could ask someone. He nced at the other three rookies that were seated in front of him. One of them was a blond youth about 12¨C13 years old, while there was a 8¨C9 year-old boy, as well as a 4¨C5 year old loli 1.

    Shi Xiaobai instinctively walked towards the blond youth, but was immediately met with a scornful look. With a turn of his head, he saw the boy giving him the middle finger, and when he walked to the loli, she made a face at him.

    ¡°Foolish humans, to think they dare treat This King with such disrespect.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed in his heart. He nonchntly found a seat and sat down. He then looked at the four people on the right side of the room, who were distancing themselves like water and fire.

    ¡°The four people on the left and the four people on the right, could there be some connection?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai pondered over this for a moment before feeling irritated. ¡°Who cares? This King will adopt the necessary measures depending on the situation.¡±

    After the two sides took their seats, the elder on the tform stood up once again and took a few steps forward. With a cough, he immediately attracted everyone¡¯s gazes.

    ¡°Riko Minamiya, Mu Hongli, Zhao Xiong, Fang Qingshan, the four of you are the respective young leaders of [Annihtion], [Creation], [Order], [Chaos]. Your every action will indirectly affect the prestige of the four Divisions. Therefore, even in the annual Rookie rmendations, you should not rx in your efforts.¡±

    The elder asserted eloquently, when he suddenly looked to the right side of the room. With a twist in his words, he said, ¡°Riko Minamiya, the rookie you introduced two years ago has disappointed the organization greatly. This year, you are not only the young leader of [Annihtion], you are even the Oceanic Pontus. I wish you will take things seriously and not let the organization down anymore.¡±

    Riko replied with an unhappy ¡°Tch¡±, while Mu Hongliughed with gleeful mockery while covering her mouth.

    The elder continued, ¡°The same old rules apply. After the rankings of today¡¯s four rookies are out, the organization will announce it officially internally. The first ranked Division will receive an increment in Division points, and thest ce will receive a reduction in Division points. [Gaia] encouragespetition and will reward the strongest, as well as punish the weakest!¡±

    As Shi Xiaobai heard the elder¡¯s words, he was lost in deep thought. Suddenly, he saw the blond youth walk towards him, putting him on high alert immediately.

    However, he saw the blond youth stop midway. His eyes were filled with burning disdain as he said to Shi Xiaobai with a mocking tone, ¡°So you are just an ordinary person without any Psionic Power. It looks like Riko Minamiya is a rather unreliable person as the rumors go.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s gaze turned a bit cold but he remained silent.

    ¡°For Senior Hongli to send me to take down trash like you, it is such an overkill.¡±

    The blond youth suddenly revealed a ferocious smile and pointed his thumb at himself, proiming loudly, ¡°I am a one-in-a-million Psyker!¡±

    Upon saying the word ¡°Psyker¡±, the blond youth¡¯s arrogant look made it seem like he owned the entire world.

    1. ¡®loli¡¯ (Japanese ng word which represents little girl) has entered the Chinese vernacr and is usedmonly

 Chapter 10: People are born Unequal

    Chapter 10: People are born Unequal

    The blond youth¡¯s proud look seemed to be a promation of his superiority. At the same time, he was staring intently at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression, hoping to see looks of shock and admiration from that handsome face.

    However, the blond youth was disappointed. Shi Xiaobai only nted his head and asked with curiosity, ¡°What is a¡­Psyker?¡±

    The blond youth was stunned for a second as he stared intently at Shi Xiaobai. He realized that Shi Xiaobai did not seem like he was acting dumb in anyway, so he could only let out a dryugh and mocked, ¡°So it¡¯s just a bumpkin that doesn¡¯t know what a Psyker is. Riko Minamiya has wasted her rmendation on you. She is truly a foolish girl. Such a foolish girl has no right to be a Pontus. I will prove this to [Gaia] in a time toe.¡±

    After saying that, the blond youth turned around and returned to his seat. Shi Xiaobai was just about to say something when he immediately heard another derisive voice.

    ¡°Do you really not know, or are you pretending not to know?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai traced the voice with his head and saw a boy, who was likely a rookie like him, sitting behind him.

    ¡°This King does not lie.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai really did not know what a Psyker was. He had an impression of Riko mentioning this word before, but back then, he was only concerned about bing a Hero, so he did not pay attention to what Riko had said. When he first arrived in this world, he had heard some things about Psionites, but he had no clue when it came to Psykers.

    ¡°Then you will soon find out.¡±

    The boy¡¯s child-like voice seemed earnest, and Shi Xiaobai could even detect a whiff of resentment. ¡°A Psyker is someone who makes people despair.¡±

    ¡°The term despair should not be said out loud so simply, as despair will make people unable to speak.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai mused with a smile.

    ¡°It just so happens to be that This King is good at fighting despair.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The elder reiterated the importance of the rmendation chances to the four young leaders once again, hinting that if any of the fourcked confidence, they could take the opportunity now to switch their rmended rookie. Seeing the four people ignore his kind intentions, the elder sighed. He gave a meaningful nce at Riko Minamiya before he began to announce the rules.

    ¡°The Rookie Evaluation Test is split into two stages. The first stage is an evaluation of one¡¯s natural endowment, while the second stage is an evaluation of one¡¯s ability. The natural endowment evaluation shall begin now. [Order] Rookie, Yang Yang, pleasee to the podium.¡±

    The moment the elder finished his words, the boy sitting on the left stood up. His hands trembled, reflecting the nervousness appropriate for his age. He took a deep breath before walking up to the podium.

    The handsome teenager sitting on the right looked at the well-built youth and asked, ¡°This Yang Yang is the trump card of your [Order] that has the highest likelihood of entering the A-ss rookies?¡±

    The well-built youth scratched his head. He looked honest, and his voice sounded powerful and good-natured. ¡°He¡¯s a good prospect.¡±

    The boy, Yang Yang, slowly walked to the middle of the podium. Suddenly, a square metal box rose up from the ground slowly, like a telephone booth that had suddenly risen.

    ¡°Go in.¡± The elder said with a deadpan expression. At the same time, one face of the square metal box gradually opened. The interior lookedplex and intricate, and there was room only for one.

    Yang Yang bowed respectfully at the elder before entering the metal box. Following that, the metal door closed and the dull metal box¡¯s surface began to emit a faint golden glow.

    Shi Xiaobai watched this at a loss. He was filled with curiosity, when suddenly, he saw a series of fluorescent text appear on arge metallic wall beside the podium. The entire wall looked like a gigantic liquid crystal disy.

    The text began to scroll from top to bottom in streaks, as the constantly changing numbers dazzled Shi Xiaobai.

    After a considerable amount of time, a line of text appeared at the highest spot on the wall¡ª¡±Mind Expanse: A+ ss.¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡± A gleeful look shed in the elder¡¯s eyes as he made a praising remark. However, his eyes were still stared intently on the text shimmering on the metallic wall. It was not only limited to him. Other than Shi Xiaobai, everyone present was closely monitoring the changes on the metallic wall.

    It seemed like they were waiting for something even more important.

    Finally, at the top of the wall, another line of text appeared¡ª¡±Psy-genes: None.¡±

    When this line of text appeared, other than Shi Xiaobai, everyone withdrew their gazes. The numbers on the metallic wall also stopped scrolling.

    ¡°In terms of Mind Expanse, he is ranked amongst the top of the rookies of recent years.¡± The elder said lightly.

    Yang Yang came out of the metal box. He did not seem any different on the surface. He nodded at the elder before silently returning to his seat.

    ¡°It¡¯s sooo impressive to have an A+ ss Mind Expanse~¡± The blond boy said with a entric-sounding voice, causing Yang Yang¡¯s facial expression to change.

    ¡°I¡¯m so envious. To have A+ Mind Expanse, I want it too¡­Wu Wu Wu~¡± A loli with a bit of baby fat pursed her lips as she looked at Yang Yang earnestly.

    Yang Yang¡¯s eyes turned hazy as he sat in his seat with his head lowered, while remainingpletely silent.

    At this moment, the elder¡¯s voice emerged once again.

    ¡°[Chaos] Rookie, Zhong Yue¡¯er.¡±

    The little loli smirked with a gleeful giggle as she briskly skipped over to the podium. She was eager to enter the metallic box and did not seem nervous at all, as if she was entering a most interesting game.

    The illuminated text on the metallic wall began to shimmer, and in a while, another row of text appeared at the top¡ª¡±Mind Expanse: D- ss.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was silentlyparing A+ and D-, and then immediately realized the reason why Zhong Yue¡¯er was looking at Yang Yang with earnest eyes. At the same time, that made him more at a loss why Yang Yang¡¯s expression looked so heavy.

    At this moment, another line of text appeared¡ª¡±Psy-genes: F ss.¡±

    ¡°Nice!¡± The expressionless elder suddenly revealed a beaming smile. The middle-aged man and woman beside him also nodded their heads, looking very satisfied.

    Fang Qingshan looked at Zhao Xiong and said with a chuckle, ¡°This Zhong Yue¡¯er can only be ranked third amongst [Chaos]¡¯s batch of rookies this year.¡±

    A tinge of heaviness appeared on Zhao Xiong¡¯s good-natured face, before he said seriously, ¡°Yang Yang is ranked first in [Order].¡±

    Fang Qingshan seemed to immediately lose all interest. He turned his head and no longer spoke, while Zhao Xiong clenched his fists tightly, releasing a deep sigh.

    At the same time, the metallic wall¡¯s text was suddenly cleared, leaving two gigantic rows of text.

    [Rank 1: Zhong Yue¡¯er, Mind Expanse: D-, Psy-genes: F]

    [Rank 2: Yang Yang, Mind Expanse: A+, Psy-genes: None]

    The little loli was already out of the metal box as she carried on bouncing back to her seat. As she passed Yang Yang by, she made a face at him and said in a childish manner, ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m stronger than you.¡±

    Yang Yang remained silent as his shoulders trembled.

    The blond youth¡¯s mockingughter resounded at this moment. ¡°Do you get it now? This is the difference between a lofty Psyker and an inferior Psionite. Regardless of how expansive your mind is, even the lowest Psy-gene is enough to reverse everything. No matter how expansive your mind is, in front of a Psyker, it is all trash.¡±

    At this moment, the elder announced, ¡°Next, [Creation]¡¯s rookie, Kevin.¡±

    The blond youth wiped the smile from his face and walked towards the tform with his chest up high. As he walked past Shi Xiaobai, he sneered and said, ¡°This Young Lord will tell you what it means that people are born unequal.¡±

 Chapter 11: This King takes back everything he just said

    Chapter 11: This King takes back everything he just said

    The blond youth, Kevin spoke with a demeanor bloated with arrogance. When he walked into the evaluation box, he did not look nervous like Yang Yang, nor did he look as yful as Zhong Yue¡¯er. To put it more urately, he looked like a performer, as if the uing evaluation was just a performance used to unt himself.

    Soon, Kevin¡¯s first result came out¡ª¡±Mind Expanse: B ss.¡±

    It was higher than Zhong Yue¡¯er¡¯s, but lower than Yang Yang¡¯s. It was likely an average result, as the expressions of the three older people did not seem change much. Their eyes were still staring intently on the metallic wall. By then, Shi Xiaobai already understood that the second result was key.

    Under everyone¡¯s attention, the number on the metallic wall rapidly changed, before the second line of text¡ªthe most important one¡ªwas revealed: ¡°Psy-genes: C ss.¡±

    ¡°C.. C ss?¡± At the instant the results came out, the elder stared with widened eyes. He spoke with a trembling voice, while the middle-aged man and woman beside him looked exhrated and began exchanging whispers.

    The expression of Fang Qingshan, who was sitting on the right side of the room, changed slightly as the red-dressed Mu Hongli chuckled. She gave Riko a provocative nce which was ignored; however, Riko¡¯s expression turned more serious.

    After taking in the expressions of all these people, even if he did not know the true meaning behind C ss Psy-genes, Shi Xiaobai could tell that Kevin had seeded in his game of ostentation.

    ¡°Kevin is a true genius.¡± A deep voice spoke out as Shi Xiaobai turned his head to look over. He realized Yang Yang was behind him without him even knowing it.

    Shi Xiaobai did not respond. Very clearly, Kevin was currently ranked first amongst the three people who had undergone the test. He did not know this world¡¯s definition of a genius, so even though he did not think highly of it, he did not express his views.

    ¡°Psionites and Psykers are like ordinary people and geniuses. A Psyker who reaches C-ss is already a genius amongst geniuses. Even organizations bigger and stronger than [Gaia] would nurture C-ss Psykers as valuable talent. Kevin would definitely be considered one of the most important rookies in this [Gaia] batch.¡±

    Despite saying words that ttered others, Yang Yang¡¯s child-like face had a matureness that did not seem to match his age. Following that, he said something that would even make adults ponder deeply.

    ¡°As for me, I¡¯m just¡­an ordinary person with a more expansive mind. There will always be a most despairing distance between geniuses and ordinary people.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could clearly tell how indignant he was through the childlike boy¡¯s eyes, yet he had to hear him say words that sounded like he hadpletely yielded. This angered Shi Xiaobai greatly as he said coldly, ¡°In This King¡¯s eyes, everyone is an ordinary person. A so-called genius is just an ordinary person who works harder.¡±

    Yang Yang looked up, as if he was moved by his words. However, his eyes seemed to put up a wall of self-mockery as a self-defensive mechanism. ¡°You are wrong. An ordinary person, no matter how hard-working, would never be a genius. That¡¯s because a genius is innate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. People are born unequal.¡±

    Kevin was already standing in front of them, revealing a victorious smile. ¡°Geniuses are destined from birth to surpass ordinary people. Be it this tiny evaluation, the resources the organization uses for nurturing, or the various kinds ofpetitions in the future, a genius will forever run ahead of ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°You are an ordinary person amongst ordinary people who are even inferior to Psionites. As for me, I am a super genius that possesses C ss Psy-genes. You are destined to be forever left behind by me!¡±

    Kevin turned around to walk away after speaking. The thing he loved to do most was to mock weaklings and then heartlessly rob the the weak of the right toment.

    Shi Xiaobai saw Kevin, who had his back facing them, nearly covering his ears to indicate that he did not want to hear any retorts from them. Shi Xiaobai felt very, very depressed.

    ¡°Eh, after all this nonsense, This King still doesn¡¯t know what a Psyker is!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and suddenly heard the elder announce his name. Immediately, he stood up, feeling slightly disturbed. He gave Yang Yang a nod and then waved his hand at the distant Riko, as though he was about to enter an arena.

    ¡°It seems like This King can no longer remain silent.¡±

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai came in front of the metal box. The elder gestured to Shi Xiaobai to quickly enter, but after a moment of hesitation, Shi Xiaobai suddenly said, ¡°Wait a moment. This King has something to say.¡±

    The elder¡¯s expression froze. Clearly, he was quite surprised with the self-salutation ¡°This King¡±.

    By then, Shi Xiaobai had already turned around to walk to the middle of the tform, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. He raised his left hand, pointing to the seats on the left and said loudly, ¡°Blondy Narcissist and Pleasant Goat 1, listen to what This King has to say!¡±

    Kevin, who had been pointed at, took a few seconds before he realized that ¡°Blondy Narcissist¡± referred to himself. Immediately, he was not pleased with this. Yang Yang was stunned for a moment before his expression turned extremely strange.

    ¡°This King does not know what this ¡®Psyker¡¯ thing is all about, nor do I know why Pleasant Goat is so dejected, even more do I not know if Blondy Narcissist meant to say all that nonsense as a luby.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked up to survey the people around him and had a solemn expression. It looked like he was delivering a stately lecture.

    ¡°However, This King knows that your theory about geniuses and ordinary people is wed. It is tendentious, and something thought of using a goblin¡¯s brain!¡±

    ¡°A so-called genius is just an ordinary person with charms, a hardworking ordinary person, an entranced ordinary person and an ordinary person who forgets himself! In the end, they are still ordinary people!¡±

    ¡°This King wants to tell you that this world has no fated genius. There will be no evesting genius, nor is there a genius that isn¡¯t hardworking! Geniuses do notst a moment, nor are they born. Neither do they receive this title just with the word ¡®Psyker¡¯!¡±

    ¡°If all of you insist on refusing to realize your errors in this theory of geniuses and ordinary people! Then fine, This King shall tell you another fact¡ªThis world actually does not have any geniuses!¡±

    ¡°Do not be dejected just because you are not a genius. Even more so, do not thinking highly of yourself because of being a so-called genius. This is because this world does not have any geniuses, only the strong!¡±

    ¡°A hardworking ordinary person can be one of the strong, while ackadaisical genius will never be fated to be one of the strong!¡±

    ¡°Do you understand? This world doesn¡¯t have any geniuses! Only the strong!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned more impassioned towards the end, nearly delivering his speech with an angry bellow. After saying that, he immediately entered the metallic box. With a m, he closed the metallic door heavily, while the room echoed with his final words and the sound of the mmed door.

    Yang Yang clenched his fists tightly as he lowered his head and pondered over Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words that kept echoing in his head.

    Kevin had an extremely ugly expression on his face, but it was mostly anger and scorn.

    The three older people on the high tform had the calmest reactions. They even shook their heads. They had seen many geniuses, so they knew the difference between a genius and an ordinary person..

    Sitting on the right, Fang Qingshan did not have much of an expression, but his eyes narrowed with a facetious look in them.

    A relieved look appeared on Zhao Xiong¡¯s good-natured face before he quickly thought of something. His expression turned serious as a result.

    Mu Hongli looked at Riko and sniggered. ¡°This idiot who keeps calling himself ¡®This King¡¯ is the rookie you found? He sure has the courage, but unfortunately he¡¯s a tad foolish.¡±

    Riko was cursing the pigheaded Shi Xiaobai in her mind, but sheughed coldly. ¡°Sometimes, foolish people can have dumb luck. I happen to like Shi Xiaobai¡¯s forthrightness, and not like that Blondy Narcissist you found. It¡¯s as if the world revolves around him. Doesn¡¯t he know that however strong you are, there is always someone stronger? A C ss Psyker? Tch~¡±

    Mu Hongli¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she did not retort. She too did not like Kevin¡¯s megalomania.

    The two of them continued on in a war of words before turning their gazes towards the metallic wall, where the numbers were still changing. No matter how much they argued, the evaluation¡¯s result was most crucial.

    ¡­¡­

    After entering the metallic box, numerous beams of light shone on Shi Xiaobai, as they constantly scanned his body.

    ¡°To dare make an attempt at analyzing This King¡¯s body. What a naive machine.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai mocked the metallic wall for a moment before recalling the impassioned speech he said outside and immediately felt a bit excited.

    ¡°These foolish mortals must have been convinced by This King¡¯s words. How dare mere mortals address themselves as geniuses in front of This King? It¡¯spletely asking for an insult.¡±

    After dazing in the enclosed space for a moment, Shi Xiaobai could not help but think of several questions, and suddenly felt anxious.

    ¡°Eh, what if the natural endowments possessed by This King¡¯s mortal body in this world ispletely trash..?¡±

    He hurriedly shook his head, abandoning the amusing thought. ¡°What a joke. How can This King be impeded by a mere evaluation test like this?¡±

    Although he had this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai still stuck his ear to the metallic wall, in an attempt to hear themotions outside. Logically speaking, if his natural endowments were any good, that old grandpa would definitely have made a big fuss over it.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was disappointed. There was not a singlemotion, much less a big fuss.

    After a while, the light beams that constantly scanned his body disappeared. The metallic box fell into darkness and the evaluation test was over.

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath and suddenly felt a bit nervous. It felt just like back in the day, whenever he handed his examination manuscripts to his teacher, he would always pray incessantly that he could score more than ten points that one time.

    Shi Xiaobai opened the metallic door and slowly walked out of the metallic box. His mind and body observed everything outside the box, as he felt a repressive atmosphere. He realized that the room hadpletely fallen into silence.

    Turning around, he saw the elder focusing his gaze on him. His gaze appeared like he had seen a ghost, and his body was trembling like a patient who could copse at any time.

    With a gulp, Shi Xiaobai slowly looked up at the two rows of text on the metallic wall. The results of his evaluation immediately entered his eyes.

    ¡°Mind Expanse: S ss.¡±

    ¡°Psy-genes: S ss.¡±

    After a cursory nce, Shi Xiaobai immediately waved his hand and shouted loudly, ¡°Everyone! This King takes back everything he just said. This world does have geniuses!¡±

    1. Pleasant Goat (Ï²ÑòÑò, Xi Yang Yang) is a y on Yang Yang (ÑîÑô, Yang Yang)¡¯s name. Pleasant Goat happens to be the name of a character in a Chinese animated television series for children.

 Chapter 12: So we were overthinking the situation!

    Chapter 12: So we were overthinking the situation!

    When the text on the metallic wall fixated on the words ¡°Mind Expanse: S ss, Psy-genes: S ss¡±, everyone turned dumbfounded.

    Kevin was dumbfounded. He recalled Shi Xiaobai acting ignorant, implying that he didn¡¯t know what a Psyker was, followed by how he looked dazed after his cocky act. He finally recalled Shi Xiaobai¡¯s depressed expression after he left quickly, having mocked him in underhanded fashion. At this moment, as he looked at the two rows of text, he felt a pain in his face. It was very painful, extremely painful. F*ck, is it that fun acting the pig to devour the tiger?

    Yang Yang was dumbfounded. He was still relishing in the Kool-aid Shi Xiaobai brewed for him. It was a bowl of chicken soup for the soul named, ¡°No Geniuses, Only the Strong¡±. But he suddenly realized that the person who brewed the bowl of chicken soup was a genius several times more of a genius than Kevin. He immediately felt a bitter taste linger in his mouth. Damn it, this bowl of chicken soup is poisoned!

    The three older people on the tform were dumbfounded. As senior members of [Gaia] with a rather lengthy resume, they had witnessed numerous Rookie Evaluation Tests. However, this was the first time they encountered a double S ss result. If not for their absolute confidence in the evaluation machine¡¯s uracy, they would probably scramble to check if there had been any chances of fraud.

    Riko was also dumbfounded. Although she had learned early on from One-Pun that Shi Xiaobai was a Psyker, she did it with an attitude of treating him as a Hail Mary effort, so she had never expected Shi Xiaobai¡¯s natural endowment to be so terrifying. Shi Xiaobai was probably the rookie with the highest natural endowment ever since the establishment of [Gaia]. Riko wasughing herself silly, thinking how lucky she was to havee by this treasure.

    After everyone was dumbfounded, they involuntarily thought of the final words Shi Xiaobai said before entering the evaluation box.

    Shi Xiaobai said that geniuses were ordinary people who worked hard, but they were after all ordinary people.

    Shi Xiaobai said that an ordinary hard-working person could be one of the strong, and ackadaisical genius would never be fated to be one of the strong.

    Shi Xiaobai said that this world did not have any geniuses, only the strong.

    When Shi Xiaobai said those impassioned words, they were more or less moved, but most of them scoffed at it. However, as they gave his words careful thought, they were suddenly enlightened. Shi Xiaobai said those words not for them, but as a warning for himself!

    Shi Xiaobai was telling himself that although he was a genius amongst geniuses, he did not believe he was stronger than others. If he did not work hard, he would never be one of the strong. This world did not have geniuses. Shi Xiaobai felt disdain for bing a genius. He wanted to be one of the strong, and for that, he would work harder than anyone!

    Was there anything more persuasive than a remark from a genius with two S ss evaluations?

    Nearly everyone felt admiration for him. They imagined themselves in his shoes. If I were to have dual S talents like Shi Xiaobai, will I be able to remain so modest and maintain the purest of intentions, so as to strive to be stronger?

    The answer was no, they could not do it. A person with dual S talents probably numbered less than a handful in China. Any organization would treat that person as a hot potato, but also a precious gem. If they were Shi Xiaobai, even if they could maintain a false sense of modesty, they would definitely not be able to say those sincere words.

    Shi Xiaobai was not only a genius, he was, in fact, even more likely to be a genius that was more hard-working than any of them!

    This understanding made everyone¡¯s mood turn heavy. An inexplicable emotion began to brew in their hearts. They closed their mouths without prior arrangements, as they stared at the thirteen-year-old youth that had just walked out the metallic box.

    The youth wasn¡¯t very tall or short, nor was he fat or thin. He had delicate facial features, with eyes bright like the stars, and was dressed in clean clothes. He was not considered suave, nor did he look extremely handsome. He was the type of person who would be filtered out by one¡¯s brain when ced in a crowd.

    But such a youth was clearly more of a genius than anyone else, yet he was the one who spurned geniuses more than anyone. Clearly, he did not need to work as hard as anyone, but was more motivated than anyone to work hard.

    What sort of soul was hidden beneath Shi Xiaobai¡¯s in exterior?

    Everyone was lost in thought when they suddenly heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hard-hitting voice.

    ¡°Everyone! This King takes back everything he just said. This world does have geniuses!¡±

    Everyone was stunned, thinking that they had misheard him, but it was quickly followed by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s second sentence.

    ¡°This King is a genius. Hahahaha~! Tremble and be filled with despair. Mortals, the true genius is here!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s unbridledughter echoed in the spacious room, assaulting their every nerve.

    Holy shit, so we were overthinking the situation!

    Shi Xiaobai is aplete idiot!

    Such a foolish idiot is a dual S ss genius?

    In that case, aren¡¯t we worse than an idiot?

    What the f*ck, this world sure isn¡¯t fair!

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Why do these ordinary people look like they want to devour This King?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly found something amiss with the atmosphere. Instinctively, he quickly walked towards the seats on the left from the tform. He noticed how everyone¡¯s gazes were following him, giving him the creeps.

    ¡°Could a jealous demoness have captured their hearts and minds? This King better be careful!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gingerly moved to his seat and realized Yang Yang was looking at him withplex looks from behind. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately blinked his eyes at Yang Yang.

    ¡°Praise This King. Hurry, hurry¡­¡±

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes blinked even faster, but after blinking all day, he realized Yang Yang had failed to receive his intentions, turning him mncholic.

    ¡°Back then, Pleasant Goat wasn¡¯t like this when he was praising Blondy Narcissist. This King is so much more of a genius than Blondy Narcissist, so why aren¡¯t you praising This King?¡±

    Seeing Yang Yang ignore him, Shi Xiaobai immediately turned towards Kevin who wasn¡¯t far away. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Hey, Blondy Narcissist!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai found Kevin¡¯s logic to be very reasonable. Humans were born unequal. For example, wasn¡¯t he, Shi Xiaobai destined to lead an extraordinary life from the moment he was born?

    Shi Xiaobai cast a kind smile at Kevin, but Kevin turned to look away with an ashen face. This made Shi Xiaobai even more mncholic.

    ¡°The path of the King is indeed lonely.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed as he felt that they had hurt his fragile heart.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, I believe what you said was right. A genius does not equal to being one of the strong.¡± Suddenly, Yang Yang¡¯s passionate voice rang in his ears.

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned as he suddenly recalled himself saying something simr just a moment ago. Just as he was about to cough to correct the incorrect point of view, he heard Yang Yang say solemnly, ¡°I am not a Psyker, but I¡¯m [Order]¡¯s most promising rookie that has a chance of bing this batch¡¯s A ss rookie. That¡¯s because the second stage of the Rookie Evaluation Test is a test of one¡¯s ability. It¡¯s not aparison of talent, but the umtion of each person¡¯s hard work.¡±

    ¡°So Shi Xiaobai, if you can convince me whole-heartedly in the evaluation of ability, I will acknowledge that you are not only a genius, but truly one of the strong!¡±

    Yang Yang¡¯s eyes flickered with intense fighting spirit and and endless amount of anticipation. Shi Xiaobai might have said those words previously out of jest, but Yang Yang had taken those words to heart. He sincerely hoped that those words were true. Only then could he persist in this belief. For this, he had to first prove that Shi Xiaobai, who said those words, was authentic.

    Looking into Yang Yang¡¯s eyes, Shi Xiaobai, who wanted to say, ¡°This King does not need your acknowledgment¡±, had for some reason said, only with a smile, ¡°This King is not afraid of any challenge.¡±

 Chapter 13: Shi Xiaobaiâ€™s Confidence is Shaken

    Chapter 13: Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Confidence is Shaken

    The strange atmosphere in the room loomed for a period of time before it gradually dissipated. After all, the Rookie Evaluation Test was not yet over. [Gaia]¡¯s evaluation of rookies was typically split into two, ¡°natural endowment¡± and ¡°ability¡±. Over the years, there was nock of rookies who had extremely high ¡°natural endowment¡±, but received terrible evaluations due to extremely low ¡°Ability¡± scores. As such, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s final evaluation was still uncertain.

    However, certain things were just clear-cut.

    Riko smiled beautifully as her gaze turned smug, ¡°Mu Hongli, do you still remember our bet? Go home and pack up, for I happen tock a maid servant to order around. Ke Ke~¡±

    Mu Hongli¡¯s face sank and looked indignant. She said hatefully, ¡°Our bet is the final oue of the rookie evaluation. It has only been the first stage.¡±

    Riko smiled widely and did not think much of it. ¡°Shi Xiaobai has already led Blondy Narcissist by so much in the first stage. Unless Shi Xiaobai receives zero points in the second stage and receives a ¡°Useless Person¡± verdict, Blondy Narcissist is definitely losing.¡±

    Mu Hongli also knew in her heart that the chances of Kevin winning was extremely low, but she refused to admit it verbally. She snubbed back, ¡°Who knows, maybe Shi Xiaobai will really get zero?¡±

    Riko gave Mu Hongli a look, as though she was watching a retard. Mu Hongli opened her mouth halfway but remained silent. Getting zero points in the second stage was truly unheard of.

    Regardless of how idiotic Shi Xiaobai was, he was still a genius after all. He couldn¡¯t be so bad that he couldn¡¯t score a single point, right?

    ¡­¡­

    Shi Xiaobai was now filled with fighting spirit, as he had just epted Yang Yang¡¯s challenge. As for what the challenge entailed, *cough*, he temporarily had no idea.

    ¡°This King will adopt the necessary measures depending on the situation.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had such a thought in mind, but he had pricked up his ears, making sure to attentively listen to the elder exining the rules of the ability test.

    ¡°The second stage¡¯s ability test is to assess one of the most basic abilities of a Hero, shooting.¡±

    Upon hearing the elder¡¯s words, Shi Xiaobai was a bit stunned. When did shooting be the most basic ability of a Hero?

    Don¡¯t tell me the Heroes of this world relied on firearms, spraying around with machine guns? Shi Xiaobai was immediately disappointed. The Heroes in his heart needed to beat cmity fiends with their punches, kicking Astral Cmity Beasts and shing extraterrestrial motherships with a sword. They could not rely on external forces, much less technology.

    ¡°Why is shooting ability one of the most basic abilities of Heroes? Don¡¯t tell me Heroes do not use cold weapons?¡± Shi Xiaobai forwent his dignity as King and asked Yang Yang shamelessly.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Yang Yang rolled his eyes at him.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Shi Xiaobai nodded seriously.

    ¡°I really have no idea if you are acting the fool or you truly are a fool.¡± Yang Yang could not help but denigrate him. After a moment of hesitation, he seriously exined to Shi Xiaobai, ¡°Although Psionites are split into several realms, most Psionites are in the weakest Psionic Mortal Realm.¡± And a majority of Heroes are in the Psionic Mortal Realm. That means Psionic Mortal Realm Heroes are basically F ss Heroes, but these F ss heroes form the bedrock of society¡¯s general safety. Most criminals and terrorists are apprehended by F ss Heroes. At the Psionic Mortal Realm, one isn¡¯t able to perfectly withstand the strike from a bullet, so using a cold weapon is greatly inferior to firearms in terms of power. Hence, to F ss Heroes at the Psionic Mortal Realm, the best choice of weapon is a firearm.¡±

    ¡°To anyone who has the ambition of bing a Hero, their shooting ability is considered a basic ability, as most people can only be stuck, struggling in the Psionic Mortal Realm,¡± Yang Yang recited without any expression. ¡°On the other hand, Psykers are a bit of a special case. A number of Psykers would have sufficient means to resist firearms at the Psionic Mortal Realm, but most Psykers at the Psionic Mortal Realm typically have offensive strength less than a gun. Hence, one¡¯s shooting ability is something that has to be definitely mastered by Psykers. In conclusion, be it Psionites or Psykers, before they break through from the Psionic Mortal Realm to the Psionic Soul Realm, firearms have an advantage over cold weapons. After they make the breakthrough, the reverse situation happens. Those Heroes above D ss basically only use cold weapons.¡±

    Having heard a bunch of terms from Yang Yang that he had never heard of before, Shi Xiaobai was immediately filled with confusion, but that did not stop him from asking further.

    On the other side, the elder had finished exining the rules for the second stage.

    Once the elder was done, the wall with the shimmering numbers suddenly went white. On the gigantic white screen, the four rookies¡¯ names were written on the top left hand corner, followed by a number. At this moment, the numbers were all ¡°0¡±.

    The ability test was simple but had a strong smell of gunpowder. The four rookies wouldpete on the same tform, while ck target spots would randomly appear on therge white screen. The four of them could only useser guns to shoot at it. The person who hit the target first would score a point. After a target was struck, the next target would randomly appear, and there would be a total of a hundred targets.

    The randomness here both referred to the location of the target, as well as the time interval between the appearance of the targets.

    Such a test could assess the rookie¡¯s reaction, shooting speed as well as shooting uracy. It could be considered quite a well-rounded test subject.

    Shi Xiaobai took aser gun from the elder. It looked quite simr to a normal pistol. He curiously pressed the trigger, and a red beam of light shot out of the barrel. Immediately, Shi Xiaobai turned yful and began shootingser beams at everyone in the room with ¡°Pew Pew Pew¡± sounds. Only when the elder stopped him with a ckened face did he stop in resentment.

    The other three rookies standing in line with Shi Xiaobai did not appear as rxed as him. They were extremely nervous. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s dual S natural endowment in the first stage had already determined that he would be first at this rookie evaluation. To the three of them, the second stage was even more important.

    Shi Xiaobai was indeed not worried at all. He was already trying to figure out how to dismantle theser gun.

    ¡°Hey, Xiaobai, how¡¯s your shooting ability?¡±

    A pearly girl¡¯s voice echoed, making Shi Xiaobai turn around to see Riko standing behind him. He did not know when that happened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Be it Counter-Strike or CrossFire, This King has already attained perfection. No one can match me in shooting ability. Girl, do you want to try?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai answered with great confidence, raising theser gun at the girl¡¯s face.

    Riko was stunned upon hearing that. She kept feeling that there was something strange about this, and subconsciously punched Shi Xiaobai in the face. As this world did not have the two games, Counter-Strike and CrossFire, Riko did not know what Shi Xiaobai was referring to. But from his confident expression, she felt assured. However, she still made it a point to say, ¡°Anyway, as long as you do not get zero points, that¡¯s all that matters, even if it¡¯s just one point.¡±

    ¡°Tch~¡± Shi Xiaobai felt disdain towards her statement, but for some reason, took the opportunity to ask, ¡°What happens if I get zero?¡±

    Riko hesitated for a while and felt that there was no point hiding it from him at this stage. Hence, she said, ¡°Cough, that red-dressed ugly freak and I had previously made a bet. As long as you exceed zero points, I¡¯ll win.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Rest assured, Girl. Since This King has already signed a blood pact with you, I will naturally help you win your bet!¡± Shi Xiaobai patted himself on the chest.

    Riko rolled her eyes at him. Seeing that the test was about to begin, she exhorted him once more before walking slowly to her seat on the right.

    ¡°What a joke. How can This King get zero points? Naive girl.¡±

    Realizing that he just needed to obtain one point, Shi Xiaobai immediately felt extremely rxed. What a joke. Although he never managed to break past ten points during his school examinations, he had never received zero points before. For this, Shi Xiaobai was rather confident.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    Suddenly a fiery voice resounded in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind. Time halted along with it, as everyone in the room froze.

    Two rows of ck text slowly appeared in front of Shi Xiaobai.

    That scamming scene from the ¡°Absolute Choice¡± system had appeared once again!

    [ Choice 1: During the test, only one shot can be made without opening your eyes (Reward: E-level) ]

    [ Choice 2: Directly give up. Pass the test with zero points (Reward: D-level) ]

    (Gentle Reminder: This choice is considered a ¡°daily-style choice¡± where there is only one opportunity after choosing. Sessfullypleting the choice¡¯s mission will give a reward, and failure will lead to punishment of the same level.)

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned for a moment after seeing the two rows of ck text.

    ¡°D-level reward..Looks like it¡¯s possible for This King to get zero points.¡±

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s confidence was shaken.

 Chapter 14: Why did I agree

    Chapter 14: Why did I agree

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the two choices in front of him and felt that there was a deep sense of malevolence. If he chose to directly give up, then he would receive zero points for the ability test. If he chose to close his eyes and only shoot once, then it would be highly probable that he would receive zero points, with a minuscule probability of him receiving one point.

    Regardless of his choice, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s result for his ability test would be terrible. It could be said that there was not much difference between the two choices. However, thetter was a D-level reward, while the former was a E-level reward. Logically speaking, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s best choice was to directly give up and receive a D-level reward.

    However, he had just promised Riko that he would not receive zero points. As such, one point and zero points had a qualitative difference to him. The only thing was that this one point was not easily obtainable.

    On one side was the better D-level reward, while the other side was a slim chance of getting more than zero points. What should Shi Xiaobai choose?

    ¡°Hai, a King¡¯s promise is more important than anything else. Besides, This King has reincarnated thousands of times and has never obtained zero points before. How can such a precious first be sacrificed for a mere D-level reward? If it was a C-level reward, that would be more like it¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai vexed over it all day before finally choosing¡ª[ Choice 1: During the test, only one shot can be made without opening your eyes (E-level reward) ].

    ¡­

    Against a randomly appearing target without any fixed time interval that he had to shoot blindly¡ªin one shot¡ªwas no doubt a ginormous test, but Shi Xiaobai did not mind it at all.

    ¡°This King will adopt the necessary measures depending on the situation.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai slowly closed his eyes as his vision turned ck. However, the light that reflected off the metallic wall continued projecting a fuzzyyer of light above the darkness. He was still not used to it.

    The elder gave Shi Xiaobai a nce, and thought he was closing his eyes to focus. The elder paid great attention to the child with dual S talents. Regardless of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s personality, he was destined to be a very important rookie in [Gaia] the next few years. As long as he did not receive zero points in the ability test, he would naturally be evaluated as an S ss rookie.

    Over the past few years, [Gaia]¡¯s ranking did not move much in China, but it was in an awkward position. Internationally, it had already dropped out of the top ranks into the mediocre. This year, the fresh blood that had been injected into [Gaia] was not too bad, and if an S ss rookie was added, it might let [Gaia] experience a new spring. As such, the elder ced a lot of anticipation on Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°Natural endowment and ability is the most important evaluation standards for rookies in [Gaia]. Do not be dismayed because of a low natural endowment, but make sure not to lose your head because of having a higher natural endowment.¡± The elder exhorted onest time.

    Noticing that the four rookies were ready, he announced, ¡°Let the ability test begin!¡±

    The moment he finished speaking, other than Shi Xiaobai still having his eyes closed, the other three were fully focused on the snow-white screen in front of them. In this kind ofpetition by count of targets struck for points, victory was not determined in a second, but in milliseconds. Despite being nervous, they still held the guns firmly in their hands. This was because reaction speed was not everything, shooting uracy was equally important. On this point, even the four-year-old little loli, Zhong Yue¡¯er, put on a proper demeanor. For the three, alling from a family with Heroes, the basic skills of a Hero was something they had honed since they were young.

    The gigantic screen looked like a vertical white ne. It was white, without any colors on it. Suddenly, a tiny ck dot appeared like a lotus blooming!

    ¡°Peng! Peng! Peng!¡±

    Three beams of different colors shot out at nearly the same instant. They hit a tiny ck dot at a speed invisible to the naked eye.

    ¡°First point. Blue!¡±

    A cold, machine-like voice echoed from a speaker embedded behind the metallic wall. Following that, the number on the top-left corner¡ªbeside Yang Yang¡¯s name¡ªchanged from ¡°0¡± to ¡°1¡±.

    The four rookies usedser guns of different colors. Shi Xiaobai was red, Carlsen was yellow, Yang Yang was blue, and Zhong Yue¡¯er was purple. It was used to determine who hit the target first. The first shot was clearly obtained by Yang Yang.

    Nearly everyone realized that oneser beam was missing. However, it was just the first shot, so they did not pay much attention to it.

    However, very quickly, ten targets had been hit, but Shi Xiaobai had yet to even shoot once.

    The elder gave Shi Xiaobai a nce and immediately eximed, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, why are you still closing your eyes?¡±

    The moment this was said, everyone in the room was stunned. Shi Xiaobai had been closing his eyes all this while?

    Carlsen and Mu Hongli felt delighted at this news. From having no chance at victory, they could now see a glimmer of hope. If Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ability test received zero points, he would be evaluated as a ¡°Useless Person¡±. It would greatly affect his evaluation, and if that happened, Carlsen would have a chance to overturn the disadvantage he received in the natural endowment test.

    Yang Yang¡¯s heart sank, but he quickly recovered. As he was still in the midst of a test, he had to maintain an ethereal state of mind. He had lost too much dignity during the natural endowment test, so in the ability test that he was best at, he had to defend his remaining dignity.

    Yang Yang¡¯s calmness gave him the most direct returns. In the dozens of shots that followed, he maintained first ce and was opening up a gap. He disyed an extraordinary shooting ability.

    By the seats, Riko was already about to cry from anxiousness. She hoarsened her throat by yelling incessantly.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, stop fooling around!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai, I¡¯ll really get mad!¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, if you don¡¯t open your eyes, don¡¯t me me for not sparing my fists or kicks!¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, don¡¯t you screw things up at the crucial moment!¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, I¡¯m begging you. Hurry up and open your eyes!¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, I¡­ Nice Sister Riko will not hit you ever again. Can you open your eyes, please?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It was as if Shi Xiaobai did not hear Riko¡¯s yelling. He still had his eyes closed and lookedpletely unconcerned. By the side, the three older people were also advising Shi Xiaobai to obtain at least one point, telling him that it would affect his bing of an S ss rookie. However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyebrows did not even flinch.

    It was as if Shi Xiaobai had fallen asleep. He remained motionless like a sculpture.

    What had happened? What was wrong with Shi Xiaobai? Did some mental problem happen? Was it a vision problem? Or was he so inapt at shooting that he was avoiding it?

    These questions hounded the minds of everyone as the test began toe to an end.

    ¡°Ny-third point. Blue!¡±

    As of this moment, Yang Yang had 50 points, Carlsen had 31 points, while Zhong Yue¡¯er had 12 points. As for Shi Xiaobai, he was still at 0 points.

    Mu Hongli¡¯s anxious heart soothed. She did not give up the opportunity and sneered at Riko. ¡°Don¡¯t you forget our bet. I hope I¡¯ll hear news of you voluntarily resigning your post as Pontus.¡±

    Riko had yelled so much that she was going hoarse. If not for her being disallowed from interrupting the ability test midway, she would probably have charged over to brutally beat Shi Xiaobai up. Upon hearing Mu Hongli mocking her, she immediately felt more disheartened and turned even more anxious.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai! Hurry up and open your eyes to score one point! As long as you obtain one point, I¡¯ll agree to anything you want!¡±

    Riko was so flustered that she no longer knew what she was saying.

    However, the moment she said that, a miracle happened. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body suddenly moved.

    ¡°Girl, will you really agree to anything This King wants?¡±

 Chapter 15: Perception of God

    Chapter 15: Perception of God

    ¡°What you can¡¯t see with your eyes, use your mind to capture its trajectory and feel its emotions. From that, ¡®see¡¯ its existence.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai always remembered this line. Although he forgot where this line came from, maybe it was a novel or an animation, or it could have been fabricated by himself, Shi Xiaobai believed in one thing¡ªone¡¯s mind could see everything.

    This was one of the reasons Shi Xiaobai eventually made this choice. Shi Xiaobai believed he could use his mind¡¯s power to capture the target¡¯s location, and from thatplete the feat of shooting blind.

    ¡°There is nothing This King can¡¯t do.¡±

    This was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s current maxim.

    The belief of being able to implement this personal maxim made Shi Xiaobai attempt to sense the energy in his mind after he closed his eyes. Regardless of how chaotic the external world was, he remained calm in his inner mind.

    However, what made Shi Xiaobai disappointed was that after more than ny targets went by, he still failed to sense a hint of his mind¡¯s energy. The world he saw after closing his eyes was still that dark world with thatyer of illumination.

    But just as Shi Xiaobai was about to abandon his belief, the voice of the Violent Girl resounded in his ears¡ª¡±Shi Xiaobai! Hurry up and open your eyes to score one point! As long as you obtain one point, I¡¯ll agreed to anything you want!¡±

    Agree to anything, doesn¡¯t that mean¡­

    Shi Xiaobai could no longer hold on any further. He knew that he could not stay silent anymore. He rushed to confirm if Violent Girl¡¯s promise would truly be effective as he hurriedly asked, ¡°Girl, will you really agree to anything This King wants?¡±

    These were the words Shi Xiaobai suddenly said after a prolonged period of silence. However, the more calm and tranquil it was before, the more out of the blue it was!

    Everyone was dumbfounded from shock. Their conversation sounded too bizarre, with an inexplicable strange vor to it.

    Riko was also dumbfounded from shock. Although she knew Shi Xiaobai would not suggest any ¡®creepy uncle¡¯ requests, there was no guarantees a thirteen-year-old boy would suddenly have curiosities that arose from puberty, doing some understandably ¡°naughty things¡±. In short, Riko whiffed a dangerous scent from his words.

    Just as Riko was in a dilemma, a cold machine-like voice echoed¡ª¡±Ny-eighth point. Blue!¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, it¡¯s nearly toote. I¡¯ll agree first. If that darn kid suggests anything scummy, I¡¯ll at most disavow everything and serve him a good beating as a side dish!¡±

    Riko quickly made up her mind and hurriedly screamed at the top of her voice, ¡°I¡¯ll agree to anything. Quick shoot!

    At the same time, the cold machine-like voice echoed: ¡°Ny-nine points. Blue!¡±

    The next target was thest one left! There was no more time left!

    Upon hearing Riko¡¯s voice, Shi Xiaobai, who was considering when to shoot, how to shoot and where to shoot, suddenly came to a realization that there wasn¡¯t enough time left. However, the powers of the mind he was hoping for did not appear. The world in front of his eyes was still ck!

    ¡°It seems like there are things This King can¡¯t do. Sometimes, some things won¡¯t work out. However, one should enjoy life when there is prosperity. When it¡¯s time to shoot, there must not be any hesitation! Here goes, I¡¯ll let all of you see This King¡¯s Shot of Fate!¡±

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai no longer hesitated. Immediately he raised his right hand and pointed in a random spot and pulled the trigger. Immediately, aser beam shot out!

    In an instant, the cold machine-like voice echoed¡ª¡±Hundredth point. Red!¡±

    Red?

    Who was red?

    Wasn¡¯t red f*cking Shi Xiaobai!?

    At this moment, everyone was momentarily at a loss, including Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡­

    Other than Shi Xiaobai, everyone else went into a state of utter confusion. Not only had Shi Xiaobai shot with his eyes closed, he had shot before the target point appeared, not after it appeared!

    At the instant Shi Xiaobai pulled the trigger, while theser beam was flying towards the white screen at the speed of light, the target point suddenly appeared and was then immediately hit!

    It could be said that this shot was anticipatory, and there was no mistake to it at all! Be it the location or the timing, there was not the slightest deviation!

    How the f*ck did he do that? And he had his eyes closed?

    It must have been a wild attempt, right!?

    Everyone immediately determined that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shot had been a wild, but lucky attempt. However, they quickly overthrew their judgment the next second, because they suddenly recalled the various anomalies that had happened during the ability test!

    Why was Shi Xiaobai closing his eyes the entire time?

    Why did Shi Xiaobai retort with a question ¡°will you really agree to anything This King wants?¡± after Riko Minamiya made such a promise?

    Why did Shi Xiaobai immediately hit the target after receiving a definite answer?

    This was because everything was self-written, self-directed and self-acted by Shi Xiaobai!

    Shi Xiaobai knew about the bet between Riko Minamiya and Mu Hongli, hence, he knew that Riko Minamiya was afraid that he would receive zero points! That was why he purposely closed his eyes to pretend like he had given up, so as to force Riko Minamiya into a desperate situation. From that, he received Riko Minamiya¡¯s promise to ¡°agree to anything¡±! And the crux of the problem was that Shi Xiaobai had to hit the target in his final shoot, if not, all the work he had done before would have been in vain. But with such a grandiose scheme, he definitely could not risk it on thest shot, yet he had shot out an anticipatory shot. Clearly, it was not a wild attempt, but because he had sufficient confidence and conviction!

    Everyone present was clever, so they quickly deduced the truth and drew a gasp in unison! Under that silly exterior of Shi Xiaobai hid such a dark and scheming heart?

    And the crux of the issue was, how did he do it with that anticipatory shot at the veryst moment?

    The first person who thought of the answer was the most experienced elder. After the astonishment from having been enlightened, he shouted, ¡°I know! This is one of the Six Senses of God!¡±

    The eyes of the middle-aged man beside him lit up, and he immediately added, ¡°Humans have six senses. They are the sense of sight, hearing, smell, taste, touch as well as perception! And for some very talented people, their sixth sense can reach a God-like state. As such, it is called the Six Senses of God!¡±

    The middle-aged woman recovered from her daze anduded, ¡°Perception is also termed the sixth sense. It is the most mysterious sense. If it¡¯s the Perception of God from the Six Senses of God, then it would bepletely reasonably to be able to anticipate the location of the target!¡±

    The three older people revealed the truth in a few sentences.

    The elder took a deep breath and looked at Shi Xiaobai, asking, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, do you really have the Perception of God?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was still in a dazed state, unable to believe that he had managed to hit the target with a wild attempt! Upon hearing the elder¡¯s question, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s furrowed his eyebrows before rxing them momentster.

    ¡°This King was once a member of the race of God. Since the Perception of God has the word God in it, then This King definitely has it!¡±

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai nodded at the elder and said, ¡°Of course!¡±

    The elder smiled with relief as he sighed, saying, ¡°The Six Senses of God are so rare that it¡¯sparable to a Psyker at A ss and above, let alone that you have the strongest Perception of God out of the Six Senses of God. Dual S ss talent, coupled with Perception of God. Child, your future is beyond measure!¡±

    At this moment, everyone looked at Shi Xiaobai withplicated expressions, as if they were seeing a humanoid monster!

 Chapter 16: You Are This Kingâ€™s Person

    Chapter 16: You Are This King¡¯s Person

    Shi Xiaobai did not realize the strange gazes from everyone, because at this moment, a familiar and fiery voice was resounding in his mind.

    ¡°Absolute Choicepleted. Congrattions to the Host for obtaining an ¡®E-level reward¡¯¡ªA-level reward fragment (10%). Currently, the amount of A-level reward fragments you possess is 10%!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately experienced mixed emotions. Although the umtion of lower level rewards couldbine into a higher level reward, he had not received any substantial reward, making him unhappy; but then again, he had managed to hit the hundredth target by luck after all, so he could not help but feel a little excited.

    ¡°There is indeed nothing This King can¡¯t do!¡±

    The confidence Shi Xiaobai nearly lost was restored and had even increased. As he praised himself happily in his mind, he finally recalled an unforgettable agreement he had with Riko. Upon recalling how the Violent Girl had said ¡°I¡¯ll agreed to anything you want¡±, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heartbeat began to palpitate. He immediately turned to look at the seats on the right, but he saw a girl walking towards him.

    Shi Xiaobai was still unaware of the strange silence in the room, as well as theplicated looks everyone had. He only had eyes for the girl with the ponytail , as a fiery voice slowly spat out from his mouth.

    ¡°Girl, from this moment onwards, you are This King¡¯s person!¡±

    The silence in the room was immediately shattered.

    ¡­

    As the people in the room considered the various anomalies during Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ability test, they naturally came to the conclusion that Shi Xiaobai had machinated a meticulous scheme. However, there were two doubts they could not shrug off from their minds. One of them was how did Shi Xiaobai manage to pull off his anticipatory shot? Thankfully, the three older people¡ªwith their rich experience¡ªrevealed the truth to everyone. Everyone was extremely astonished, as they began to realize how they couldn¡¯tprehend this silly youth who proimed himself ¡°King¡±.

    Hence, the second doubt immediately became the thing that held the greatest suspense¡ªWhat was Shi Xiaobai scheming? What request did he want Riko to fulfill? Towards such a young and beautiful girl with such a good figure, what sort of request would he have? Could it be¡­

    As everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with suspicion, Shi Xiaobai revealed the truth himself!

    Shi Xiaobai had said to Riko¡ª¡±From this moment onwards, you are This King¡¯s person¡±! Holy shit. This person was actually coveting Miss Riko! F*ck, this kind of silent sexual predator was the worst. He acted silly and dumb, but he secretly had a mind more corrupt than anyone. And most critical of all, this pervert was an uber-genius with dual S level natural endowment and Perception of God! F*ck, this world is so unfair!

    Everyone affirmed their guesses in their hearts, as they immediately gave Shi Xiaobai strange looks.

    The one with the most intense reaction was naturally Riko. She had not spent much time with Shi Xiaobai yet, but she refused to believe that Shi Xiaobai would make any corrupted requests. However, she did not expect Shi Xiaobai to immediately im her as his own. Riko was immediately extremely embarrassed.

    Realizing Shi Xiaobai was about to open his mouth to speak again, she was afraid he would say something dreadful. Riko immediately charged at Shi Xiaobai like a ferocious beast!

    Using the fastest speed in her life, Riko charged straight in front of Shi Xiaobai and grabbed his neck with one hand, covering his mouth with the other. At the same time, she shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    While breathing rapidly, she leaned towards Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ear and gnashed her teeth and, in a mild voice, she said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to say, do itter!¡±

    Riko did not want to embarrass themselves any further in front of everybody. Besides, if Shi Xiaobai made an excessive demand, she could not resort to violence in front of so many people. When they were alone, she could then brazenly ¡°reject¡± Shi Xiaobai.

    While fantasizing how she would bash Shi Xiaobai up to the point of him begging on his knees, pleading for mercy, Riko did not realize how suggestive it looked with her grabbing Shi Xiaobai by the neck from the back. Her well-developed chest was tightly adhered to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back, squeezed tightly like cotton.

    Shi Xiaobai felt a soft and extremely stic feeling and could not help but turn to look at the girl¡¯s weapon.

    ¡°Is this the legendary magic¡ªBall Dribble Charging1? I heard that this magic attack can weaken the vitality of male biological beings! Oh, does Violent Girl want to harm This King?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was panic-stricken as he immediately wanted to shout ¡°distance yourself from This King¡±, but as his mouth was covered, he could only produce muffled ¡°Wu Wu Wu¡± sounds as his body kept struggling.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s struggling immediately caused their bodies to rub. Finally, Riko realized something odd and, tracing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s gaze, she realized her chest was tightly clinging to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back and, due to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s struggling, was even¡­

    ¡°Ah~ Pervert!¡±

    Riko¡¯s face immediately turned red as she retreated backwards while screaming. She stretched out her hands to cover her chest, as she realized how this sacred area, which had never been touched before, had just been nudged here and there by this thirteen-year-old youth. Immediately, she was too deep for tears.

    After a moment of embarrassment, she grabbed Shi Xiaobai by the cor and directly dragged Shi Xiaobai to the door. She coldly said to everyone else in the room, ¡°The test is over. We will be leaving first!¡± With that, she dragged Shi Xiaobai out of the room with a face full of murderous intent.

    After the duo left, the people left in the room remained in their petrified states. The things that happened today were just too weird, shocking and f*cking capable of rendering you speechless!

    After a long while, only when the elder said, ¡°Let¡¯s disperse,¡± did everyone disperse with preupied thoughts.

    The elder sighed. Regardless of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s personality, he was destined to be a talent [Gaia] would develop with all it had. The organization would not interfere with his private matters, but Riko Minamiya¡¯s status was somewhat special. This matter was probably going to be veryplicated!

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai was pulled to a dark corner by Riko with a bewildered look. Just as he was about to ask what had happened, he realized the girl¡¯s eyes were reddish, and tears were beginning to well up.

    ¡°Girl¡­You..¡± Shi Xiaobai was stunned.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, I said I would agree to anything.¡±

    Riko¡¯s voice was so cold that it seemed like a b of ice from the Arctic. ¡°Say it now, what is your request?¡±

    Riko stared intently at Shi Xiaobai. She was originally extremely angry, but the more she thought, the more depressed she felt. She did not hate that silly young boy who had 8th-grade syndrome 2, and was even very willing to be his friend. So even up to this point, her heart still retained thest bit of trust. Of course, now was the moment she gave Shi Xiaobai the benefit of the doubt. If she heard words that made her disgusted from his mouth, then she did not mind educating this misguided child.

    Shi Xiaobai could sense Riko¡¯s seriousness and earnestness from her eyes and mannerism. As such, his expression also gradually turned serious. He said with a bitter heart, ¡°Girl, as expected, you still aren¡¯t willing to sign a contract with This King?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Riko froze.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and said, ¡°You said that you would agree to any request from This King! This King doesn¡¯t have many requests, all This King wants is to sign a contract with you!¡±

    Riko finally realized that something wasn¡¯t right. She asked curiously, ¡°Signing a contract.. What¡­does it mean?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up and used a fiery voice to say, ¡°Bing an aide of This King, joining Xiaobai¡¯s Hero Squad, so as to save the world with This King!¡±

    Riko was dumbfounded as she asked, ¡°Then, just now, when you said I am your person, what did that mean?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai revealed an expression that said ¡°are you a retard¡± and said, ¡°By joining Xiaobai¡¯s Hero Squad, you are naturally This King¡¯s person!¡±

    Holy shit, so that was the meaning!

    Riko was at a loss whether tough or to cry. The ice in her heart melted. In her heart, she came to the realization that the youth in front of her was indeed¡ªan idiot!

    Shi Xiaobai sensed that Riko was intending to go back on her words, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Girl, don¡¯t you go back on your words!¡±

    Riko rolled her eyes at him and after a little hesitation, she said softly, ¡°I agree to it.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned, before he roared withughter, ¡°Girl, from this moment, you are This King¡¯s person! You are not to use violence against This King!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Riko, who had just raised her fist, burst intoughter.

    Just like the sudden spring wind that blew in the night, it blew away all the pear flowers away.

    Author¡¯s Note: This chapter was written a bit ambiguously, as well as to boost the aggro on the male protagonist. F*ck, why aren¡¯t there babes Ball Dribble Charging This King!

    1. Dribble Charging originally refers to a foul in basketball, but has been used as a term describing a girl using her breasts to deliver a deathblow.

    2. Also known as (Evil Eye) Chuunibyou (admires mystical powers and pretends to have one of their own, to the extent of establishing an alias just for that).

 Chapter 17: Rikoâ€™s Choice

    Chapter 17: Riko¡¯s Choice

    In the afternoon, Riko brought Shi Xiaobai around Steel City. Steel City was divided into five zones. The jurisdiction zones of the four Divisions were separately the north, south, east and west. In the middle was a joint area with buildings for meetings as well as shared facilities.

    [Gaia]¡¯s reputation was now in decline, but it had once been brilliant in China. [Gaia] Base had been established back in its glory days, hence, the facilities in Steel City were considerably adequate. It could be said it had everything. It had restaurants, supermarkets, karaoke bars, bars and other entertainment outlets. It even had a game arcade.

    However, this world¡¯s ¡°virtual reality¡± was surprisingly well-developed. Every game was basically a ¡°virtual game¡± meant for training the abilities of Heroes. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes glowed immediately as he yearned to try them out. Riko did not have that much time to waste with him at a game arcade, so she pulled him away. Shi Xiaobaimented in pity as he decided that he had to find an opportunity to y every game in the game arcade in the future.

    It was unknown where Riko obtained a car from. The duo drove around and walked around, traversing most of Steel City in its entirety. Of course, the main introduction was [Annihtion]¡¯s jurisdiction zone.

    [Annihtion]¡¯s jurisdiction zone was located to the south of Steel City. The facilities it had were not any different from the other three jurisdiction zones¡¯. The main thing Riko wanted to do was to let Shi Xiaobai understand the structure of the jurisdiction zone, so that he would not get lost while outside. As for whether Shi Xiaobai was listening attentively or not, that was unknown.

    The results of the Rookie Evaluation Test were out in the afternoon. A few text messages were sent to Riko¡¯s cellphone. Shi Xiaobai had naturally received first ce for [Annihtion] in this batch of rookie evaluations. He also became this year¡¯s second S¨C ss rookie. If Shi Xiaobai had received one more point in the ability test, he could have had a chance to achieve S, or even S+ ss. After all, his dual S ss natural endowment was something that only appeared once in several years in the entire world, while he was the first in [Gaia] ever since its establishment.

    There was another text message which was quite thought-provoking. ording to the organization¡¯s investigation, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s identity came uppletely nk! This meant that even [Gaia]¡¯s intelligence agencies were unable to obtain any information about Shi Xiaobai. There were only two possibilities for this to ur. Either the confidentiality of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s identity was above [Gaia]¡¯s clearance level or Shi Xiaobai had appeared out of thin air. The former was unbelievable, while thetter was preposterous.

    But in any case, [Gaia] would not easily let an uber-ss rookie not seen in a hundred years disappear from their grasp. Even if they had to resort to brainwashing techniques, they would do so just to make Shi Xiaobai have a sense of belonging to [Gaia].

    This matter resulted in two conflicting text messages. One of them was sent by the upper echelons of [Gaia]. It vaguely hinted to Riko that while protecting herself, she should try her best to make Shi Xiaobai have a sense of belonging to the organization. It implied a request for Riko to y with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s feelings, making Shi Xiaobai fall for her. On this matter, it made Riko unsure whether tough or cry, but at the same time, she was infuriated.

    The other text message had healed her hurt heart. It was a message sent from her father. Her father¡¯s text message cussed at Shi Xiaobai, sternly requesting Riko to distance herself from Shi Xiaobai. He also expressed that he would settle any problems that came from the organization¡¯s upper echelons. He wanted Riko to focus on her own matters and to not make anypromises.

    Riko immediately replied her father¡¯s text message, exining the misunderstanding. She also depicted her understanding of Shi Xiaobai. After Riko¡¯s father received the text message, he immediately responded with¡ª¡±There¡¯s really such an idiotic child?¡±

    Riko immediatelyughed in stitches as she began tapping noisily at her cellphone, producing arge passage mentioning how silly Shi Xiaobai was. Immediately, her mood turned better.

    After that, Riko sent another text message to the organization¡¯s upper echelons. She exined that Shi Xiaobai was a pure and kind child, and that she treated Shi Xiaobai as her younger brother.

    The reaction from the upper echelons was swift. They immediately responded with a text message that gave Riko a headache. In summary, the organization decided that Riko was to y the role of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s rookie counselor. Also, as there were not enough room in the rookie dormitories, Shi Xiaobai was to temporarily stay with Riko, and they had even used ¡°a younger brother living in his elder sister¡¯s house ispletely reasonable¡± as the corresponding reason.

    In ordance with established practices, [Gaia] would specially match a corresponding counselor to rookies at A ss or above. The counselor would guide and help the rookie in the beginning stages. The counselor was typically assigned to a young staff member of the organization as a side job. However, Riko¡¯s status was extremely special. Not only was she the daughter of the Minamiya family, she was even this generation¡¯s Oceanic Pontus. With her status, there was no need for her to shoulder the responsibility as rookie counselor. This was clearly arranged deliberately by the upper echelons.

    As for there not being enough room in the rookie dormitories, that was even more preposterous. As a famous Hero organization in the country, and even internationally, how could [Gaia]ck a dormitory room? This excuse was too perfunctory! It was clearly forcing Shi Xiaobai to live with her!

    Riko was so furious that she nearly threw her cellphone. Actually, with her status, the upper echelons could not do a thing if she directly rejected their request. If not, the upper echelons would not have used a negotiatory tone, or even have the need to use such ame excuse.

    However, Riko did not immediately reject them. After she sank her thoughts to ponder over it, she finally decided to agree to the upper echelon¡¯s request. Firstly, Shi Xiaobai was recruited by her, so she had a certain amount of responsibility. Secondly, she did not hate spending time with Shi Xiaobai. Besides, Shi Xiaobai was still a child. The ce she stayed at did have many spare rooms. Thirdly, she was afraid that after her rejection, the organization would find another beauty to seduce Shi Xiaobai. When the time came, she would feel sorry for the beauty that had been coerced by the organization.

    For the organization¡¯s upper echelons to go so far for Shi Xiaobai showed how stunning his natural endowment was. Riko did not wish for Shi Xiaobai to be a war victim amongst the rotten management of [Gaia]. She felt that it was her duty to protect this thirteen-year-old boy, just like an elder sister.

    ¡­

    Along the way, Riko¡¯s mind was weighed down by various thoughts, while Shi Xiaobai had problems on his mind too. Back when he first met Riko, the scene of Riko instantly slicing the cmity fiend, Sahadun, to pieces was imprinted in his mind. Back then, he told himself¡ªThis Girl is the Heroine he had always been looking for. He definitely needed her to join Xiaobai¡¯s Hero Squad.

    Now, he had finally gotten his wish, and because of that, another wish rose up to the surface of his heart.

    However, due to his reservations as King, Shi Xiaobai forced himself not to say it. Neither after dinner, nor after he followed Riko back to her home¡ªa warm house constructed in steel encasings¡ªand even when she turned on the television and watched the shy fighting program about the Heroes league on a forty inch crystal disy. Only when Riko was about to go for a shower did he lose his wits, unable to hold it in any longer. He tugged at her hand and let out the words buried deep inside his heart all along.

    ¡°I want to be stronger. Please help me.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was not aware of how his future would be hallowed, or of how many organizations and the interests of a select few would pursue him. He only knew that he was still an ordinary person at this moment in time. He was still the same weakling who was powerless in front of that Sahadun. And because of that, he wanted to be stronger. And the girl in front of him was a member of Xiaobai¡¯s Hero Squad, his ally. He wished that she could help him.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai no longer called himself ¡°This King¡±. His eyes were as bright as the stars and as deep as the starry sky.

    At this moment, while looking into this youth¡¯s eyes, Riko was very d that she had chosen to agree to the organization¡¯s request.

    Author¡¯s Note: Shi Xiaobai is a funny person, but he is not an idiot. He will bring joy to everyone and will move everyone sooner orter. Everyone, please wait and see!

 Chapter 18: Return me my Shi Xiaobai

    Chapter 18: Return me my Shi Xiaobai

    Although Shi Xiaobai was a fool in Riko¡¯s eyes, she had no doubt that he was a genius when it came to cultivating Psionic Ability. Be it his Mind Expanse or Psy-genes that were at S ss, or the Perception of God of the Six Senses of God, each one of them was a talent dreamed of by anyone.

    Although Shi Xiaobai¡¯s final evaluation was S¨C ss, [Gaia]¡¯s upper echelons and Riko knew very clearly that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s true evaluation should have been S+ ss. This was because Shi Xiaobai had only shot once in his ability test. Since he possessed the Perception of God, then just being a little bit serious was enough for him to easily obtain a higher ranking.

    This was also the reason why the treatment Shi Xiaobai received far exceeded the other S¨C ss rookie from this year. Even the upper echelons were foolish enough to request Riko to sacrifice herself to ensure that Shi Xiaobai would have a sense of belonging to [Gaia]. What status did Riko enjoy? Ignoring the Minamiya family¡¯s status in China, just the fact that Riko was One-Pun¡¯s only student, or that she was this generation¡¯s Oceanic Pontus, was enough. If they forced Riko to lose all decorum with them, it was not something that could easily be resolved. Yet, the upper echelons were willing to take such great risks, making the degree of attention ced on Shi Xiaobai evident.

    As such, even if Riko was unwilling to admit it, she had no choice but to exim. This fool, Shi Xiaobai, was truly the best genius she had ever encountered.

    However, despite Shi Xiaobai being a genius, what made it shocking was that he was a weakling. Shi Xiaobai possessed the most amazing Psionic Ability talent, but he was not a Psionite. In fact, he could be said to have had not even begun Psionite cultivation. Without any exaggeration, be it Kevin or Yang Yang, they could have easily taken Shi Xiaobai down. Shi Xiaobai was not even a match for the 4¨C5 year-old loli, Zhong Yue¡¯er.

    This contrast was what made Riko ponder the most. Why hadn¡¯t Shi Xiaobai begun Psionic Ability cultivation at the age of thirteen? Some children from a family of Heroes would even begin Psionic Ability cultivation at the age of two or three, for instance Zhong Yue¡¯er. Even those who beganter¡ªthose who came from ordinary households¡ªwould begin at six or seven. This was because the nine years ofpulsory education in this world mainly focused on teaching Psionic Ability cultivation.

    Riko even began to treat Shi Xiaobai¡¯s joke seriously. Was Shi Xiaobai really from another world?

    Riko realized that the more she spent time with Shi Xiaobai, the more she couldn¡¯tprehend him. As a result, after all the various incidents that had happened today, there was a veil of mystery surrounding Shi Xiaobai in her heart. It was as if the Shi Xiaobai in front of her was a fictional character, a reality that was impossible to make contact with.

    But at this very moment, Shi Xiaobai had used a single sentence to pierce through that mysteriousness, shattering the imaginary barrier to pieces. This made Riko feel a true sense of warmth.

    ¡°I want to be stronger. Please help me.¡±

    Upon hearing those words that sounded like a plea, Riko felt as if a particr soft corner in her heart had been gently prodded with a finger. What sort of feeling was that¡­? Slightly bitter, slightly tingly, slightly warm, but it was very real.

    In her mind, she thought, ¡°Ah, so this is Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    He obviously had a talent others dreamed of, yet he desired true power. He called himself ¡°This King¡± in an arrogant manner, yet he knew better than anyone how weak he was. He knew he had the right to be proud, yet he timidly tugged at her hand and made such a tender request. Perhaps, the reason why he was crying his heart out during the sunset was not because he was afraid, but because he was feeling remorse? He desired¡ªmore than anyone¡ªto be one of the strong. He wanted to protect that Little Fatso! No wonder Teacher One-Pun said that he was a brave child.

    Such a Shi Xiaobai was very real, and very cute.

    At this moment, Riko was touched.

    ¡°Tsk. Girl, you are already This King¡¯s person. This King orders you to help This King be stronger!¡± Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s high-spirited voice resounded.

    Riko, who was still deep in a million thoughts, was momentarily stunned. An ominous feeling arose in her heart.

    ¡°Eighty-one blood-limiting seals were imposed on This King by the evil Gods, and the only way of removing these seals is to constantly be stronger. Once the seals on This King are removed, there would be no rival in this entire world!¡±

    By then, Riko had already guessed the ending. She nearly wanted to cover her ears, so that she need not listen to the rest of his words.

    However, in the next second, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s familiarughter resounded once again. ¡°Wahahaha,ugh and be excited, Girl. Once This King is invincible, this world will be eventually conquered!¡±

    Riko was beyond tears. This fool could not even maintain that sincere act for more than three seconds. It was such a waste of her emotions.

    Could it be that she was the one who moved herself a moment ago?

    The more Riko thought about it, the more infuriated she became. As she watched on as Shi Xiaobai began bragging how invincible he would be after removing the seals, the more she felt the distance widen between the Shi Xiaobai she imagined and the Shi Xiaobai in front of her.

    ¡°Bastard, return me my Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    At this moment, Riko could not help but reach out to wrangle Shi Xiaobai by the neck.

    ¡­

    As Riko engaged in a moment of unteral ¡°abuse¡± of Shi Xiaobai, while constantly shouting ¡°return me my Shi Xiaobai¡±, Shi Xiaobai was repeatedly shouting in an aggrieved manner, ¡°But This King is Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    After the ruckus, Riko was covered in sweat and could not wait to take her shower. As she was used to wrapping a towel around herself at home, she had identally given Shi Xiaobai a chance to catch a nce of unspeakable things. As a result, she immediately screamed and beat Shi Xiaobai up once again.

    Shi Xiaobai, who experienced the tribtions,y on the couch with a face full of grievance.

    On the other hand, Riko contentedly sat on another sofa. She began to ask Shi Xiaobai of whatever knowledge he had grasped. In fact, as Shi Xiaobai¡¯s rookie counselor, understanding and helping Shi Xiaobai was part of her job.

    However, after a series of inquiries, Riko was shocked. Shi Xiaobai did not know a single thing. He didn¡¯t even know the most basic concept of what a Psionite was.

    ¡°So you really have no clue what Mind Expanse is, or what Psy-genes are, as well as the Six Senses of God?¡± Riko asked incredulously.

    ¡°Che, This King just feels disdain about finding it out!¡± Shi Xiaobai said with a disdainful face.

    For a fool that did not know anything to have everything made Riko have a deep sense of malevolence towards this world.

    She could only sigh and say, ¡°In seven days, the organization¡¯s intake of rookies will be halted. [Annihtion] will also begin a new batch of rookie training. You can slowly learn the basics in the future, but there is something that cannot be dyed.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Shi Xiaobai asked.

    ¡°Psionic Ability cultivation!¡±

    Riko said in a serious manner, ¡°For this batch of [Annihtion] rookies, the weakest is at the first level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, while the best has reached the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. As for you, who has been given the best evaluation by [Annihtion], you aren¡¯t even at the first level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. You will probably make a fool out of yourself.¡±

    Riko suddenly thought of something and took out her cellphone to make a call. Momentster, the other party picked up the phone as she whispered, ¡°Teacher One-Pun¡­¡±

    After spending a few minutes conversing with One-Pun, Riko revealed a smile and looked at Shi Xiaobai. She said with augh, ¡°Go ahead and snigger, Teacher One-Pun has agreed to impart his personal Psionic Ability cultivation technique to you. This is something dreamed of by numerous people. Although trying to reach the first level of the Psionic Mortal Realm in seven days is an extremely difficult task, but with your talent, it might be possible with some effort.¡±

    Riko was already beginning to n how she would spend the next seven days ¡°drilling¡± Shi Xiaobai into proper shape.

    She did not notice that Shi Xiaobai, who was slumped on the sofa, had eyes burning with intense fighting spirit. It was a morale that seemed like it would burn through everything at all expense.

    ¡°This King is unable to endure the thirst!¡±

    Author¡¯s Note: As this is a transitional chapter to build up the plot, it might seem filler-like. However, the story shouldn¡¯t seem too boring, it¡¯s just that the promotion of the plot is slightly slower for this and the previous chapter. In addition, these two chapters are about Riko. Treat it as my favoritism for her, and also to let everyone get a clear understanding of the current situation between Xiaobai and Riko. This novel isn¡¯t about sex and girls. Although there was some ambiguity in Chapter 16, a story with the beauty throwing herself at the protagonist is something This King feels disdain for. Even if there is a female protagonist, there should be sufficiently deep feelings before anything happens. As for whether this book has a single female protagonist, dual or multiple was asked by someone on the discussion board, but to maintain the suspense, I would not be answering this question. Just leaving a thought for everyone.

 Chapter 19: Rikoâ€™s Superpower

    Chapter 19: Riko¡¯s Superpower

    Psionic Ability was the potential each living being had. Psionic Ability cultivation then meant to constantly develop one¡¯s potential, a training method to constantly surpass one¡¯s limits. As such, the so-called Psionites were humans who had unraveled the potential of their bodies. Based on the difference in development, there were a few realms demarcated. Psionic Mortal Realm was the first realm.

    As for how to develop one¡¯s potential, this world had already developed a near-perfect cultivation system. There were various cultivation techniques that targeted different types of people, allowing more than 99% of humans to be able to undergo Psionic Ability cultivation to be Psionites. The only problem was that most Psionites would be stuck in the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    In simple terms, Psionic Ability cultivation was like the martial arts of Earth. Although everyone could practice martial arts, arge majority of people did it for physical fitness while few managed to cultivate internal energy to be a true Kung Fu master.

    It could be said that Psionites were abundant, but powerful Psionites were few and far between. And at this moment, Shi Xiaobai was not even considered anything. Hence, Riko ced great emphasis on making Shi Xiaobai begin Psionic Ability cultivation.

    ¡°Psionic Ability cultivation is usually divided into three methods¡ªCogitation, Training, as well as Combat.¡±

    Riko began to exin the basics regarding Psionic Ability cultivation. ¡°Body training and learning frombat have considerable effects on the development of a person¡¯s potential, but it cannot be done over prolonged periods of time. As such, the main cultivation method for Psionites is actually Cogitation.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai abandoned his yful thoughts and, like an attentive child in ss, asked questions from time to time. ¡°What is Cogitation?¡±

    Riko answered, ¡°Cogitation means focusing one¡¯s heart, intent and spirit to the most primal state, after which you let your imaginations in the ethereal state of mind run wild. Depending on what you imagine as well as how realistic your imagination is, the oue of your Psionic Ability cultivation will change greatly.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but ask, ¡°Just rely on imagination to open up one¡¯s potential?¡±

    Riko seemed quite pleased with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s present behavior. She could not help but reveal a smile, answering, ¡°This is why Psionic Ability cultivation has be systematic, bing the main method of cultivation. As there is a special energy known as ¡®Psionic Power¡¯ in this world, when humans enter an ethereal state while in their world of imagination, their bodies will begin to automatically absorb ¡®Psionic Power¡¯. From that you get Psionic Ability cultivation.¡±

    Riko said very patiently, ¡°And there are two factors that determine how fast a human body can absorb ¡®Psionic Power¡¯. Firstly, it¡¯s the content of the imagination during one¡¯s Cogitation; and secondly, it¡¯s how realistic the imagination is. The former is actually an area of research in cultivation techniques. For example, what sort of things should be imagined, or the order of the imagination. This is basically the result of experience umted over the years by our predecessors, and some of it is the essence of what some peerless, mighty figures figured out. Teacher One-Pun¡¯s unique technique is to open up his own imaginary world.¡±

    ¡°And how realistic the scenes a person imagines depends solely on their imagination. As one¡¯s Mind Expanse is a main factor that affects the imagination of humans, it is one of the natural endowment criteria used to judge Psionic Ability cultivation.

    ¡°In short, cultivation techniques and Mind Expanse are closely rted to Cogitation. In other words, these two factors determine how fast or slow one¡¯s Psionic Ability cultivation is.¡±

    After a long series of exnations, Shi Xiaobai had a rough understanding of what Riko meant.

    ¡°So Psionic Ability cultivation is just apetition of whose imagination can go wilder.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai summarized this in his head, but on the outside, he was nodding constantly, looking like a model student. Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai thought of a question that had been guing him for a very long time.

    Shi Xiaobai asked, ¡°What are Psy-genes? What are Psykers?¡±

    Since the vastness of one¡¯s Mind Expanse determined one¡¯s Psionic Ability cultivation speed to a certain extent, then what of the more important Psy-genes?

    ¡°Oh~ Psykers are a bit more difficult to exin.¡±

    Riko chose her words carefully before saying momentster, ¡°Three thousand years ago, during the third apocalypse that history calls the ¡®end of civilization¡¯, less than 1% of humanity survived. Due to the evolutionary principle of survival of the fittest, many of the remaining humans experienced a gic mutation during the apocalyptic catastrophe. However, as the mutations of genes are extremely unstable, with the passage of time, they gradually disappeared. And now, only a small number of humans have inherited this gene mutation. And these people are Psykers.¡±

    ¡°The mutations that Psykers are born with give them special abilities. In fact, we can call these people, who have inherited these mutant genes, Espers. However, these Espers have to undergo Psionic Ability cultivation, just like normal people; as such, we merge Espers and Psionites together and call them Psykers.

    After Riko¡¯s exnation, Shi Xiaobai finally understood. Espers were extremely rare on Earth, while Psykers were Espers who had undergone Psionic Ability cultivation, or it could be said that Psykers were Espers who possessed Psionic Ability.

    ¡°Then since This King was evaluated to have S ss Psy-genes, wouldn¡¯t that make This King a Psyker? Strange, what is This King¡¯s superpower?¡± Just thinking of himself having superpowers made Shi Xiaobai excited.

    Seeing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s excited look, Riko interjected with augh. ¡°What a pity. A Psyker needs to cultivate to the fourth level in the Psionic Mortal Realm before their superpower will be awakened. So, although you have S ss Psy-genes, at this moment, you are still an ordinary person.¡±

    With that said, it was like a bucket of cold water sshed onto his face. Shi Xiaobai immediately seemed to lose all interest.

    Upon seeing this, and a shift of her eyes, an idea came to her head as she smiled and said, ¡°Actually, I am also a Psyker, and I have B ss Psy-genes!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up and asked, ¡°Girl, are you at the fourth level of Psionic Mortal Realm?¡±

    Riko rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense, I¡¯m already a Ps¡­ Cough, I¡¯ll not talk about it. My strength is way too distant for you. However, since I¡¯m in a good mood today, I¡¯ll kindly show you my superpower.¡±

    Upon saying that, Riko went into the kitchen and returned to the living room momentster with a fruit knife and a daikon.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes immediately lit up as his mind generated immense anticipation for Riko¡¯s superpower.

    ¡°Watch carefully!¡±

    With a faint smile, Riko threw up the daikon, and with the fruit knife in her right hand, she sliced up gently into the air. A cold beam shed, as the daikon splintered into numerous tiny pieces in an instant, like it had been cut by a million knives.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pupils involuntarily shrank as he recalled Sahadun being instantly sliced to bits during the sunset yesterday. How did she do it?

    Riko revealed a proud smile and exined, ¡°My superpower is called [High Frequency Vibrokinesis]. I can make any designated space vibrate at peak frequency. Although I can only influence a small region with my current level of power, and the distance is rtively short, it can still give rise to startling effects if used properly.¡±

    ¡°At the moment I shed out with the fruit knife, I had used [High Frequency Vibrokinesis] on the knife¡¯s de. Hence, I was able to sh out numerous knife beams in an instant. And this is just a small application of my superpower. [High Frequency Vibrokinesis] is considered a B ss superpower. Its usage and growth is rather outstanding, and as my Psionic Ability realm increases, [High Frequency Vibrokinesis] will improve, be it its domain, range or even frequency maniption. When the timees, tsk tsk!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai listened on with envy as he yearned to possess a superpower.

    Seeing that the time was ripe, Riko hurriedly said in a stern manner, ¡°Xiaobai, my B ss superpower is already so powerful, then what of your S ss superpower! If you want to awaken your superpower earlier, then the only method is to do your best and rush towards the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm!¡±

    ¡°So Shi Xiaobai! Hurry up and begin Psionic Ability cultivation!¡±

    Riko gave a sweet smile as she thought deep down, ¡°With me here, how can this fool Shi Xiaobai not obediently surrender himself!¡±

    Author¡¯s Note: When ites to information dumps, it¡¯s indeed quite boring. I didn¡¯t n on talking about it, but I was afraid people would be confused, so I exined the system that appeared previously clearly. If you didn¡¯t read this chapter carefully, I rmend you to read it with a bit more patience.

 Chapter 20: Inverse Sourced World

    Chapter 20: Inverse Sourced World

    Riko¡¯s tiny scheme naturally seeded, and its effects were outstanding. The moment Shi Xiaobai realized that he could awaken a superpower that surpassed [High Frequency Vibrokinesis] when he reached the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, he immediately felt his blood surging. The mes of infinite fighting spirit burned in his eyes.

    ¡°Hurry up and begin. This King can no longer wait!¡± Shi Xiaobai said with an eager look.

    Riko chuckled deep down, but continued giving an oblivious expression. She said, ¡°Calm down first. The first step to Cogitation is meditation. You need to empty out your mind and body. You can¡¯t get anywhere with this impetuous state of mind.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Shi Xiaobai nodded his head despite having only a hazy notion. He began imitating the meditating old monks from his memories and began to sit with his legs crossed on the sofa. He closed his eyes and attempted to empty out his mind and body.

    Riko sighed seeing him do so. She remembered how she had depressingly spent several hours to enter her first meditative state many years back. Even the present her would need about ten minutes topletely empty out her mind and body to enter a meditative state. She did not know how long Shi Xiaobai would take to enter the meditative state.

    ¡°I will recite Teacher One-Pun¡¯s cultivation technique a few times. Remember it by heart after ruminating over it. After you enter a meditative state, then imagine the scenes in ordance to what I say. Remember that the imagery has to be as realistic as possible. The more thorough the details, the better.¡±

    Riko exined in great detail the key points of Cogitation, but suddenly, she realized something amiss.

    ¡°Eh? It can¡¯t be?¡±

    Riko focused her eyes and was surprised to realize that Shi Xiaobai had not only long and rhythmic breathing, his body was also in apletely rxed state.

    ¡°How is it possible. He entered a meditative state so quickly?¡±

    Riko was bbergasted, as she could not resist to reach out her hand to poke Shi Xiaobai in the cheeks. She did not expect Shi Xiaobai to topple the moment she prodded him. His body began to topple, frightening Riko. She hurriedly rushed forward to hug the falling Shi Xiaobai. She was horrified to find Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes still closed, and his bodypletely rxed.

    ¡°Holy shit, a deep meditative state?¡±

    Riko could not help but burst out. She carefully righted Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body and took a few steps back. Seeing the Shi Xiaobai who looked asleep, she could not help but depressively curse in her heart.

    ¡°How simple is this fool¡¯s brain? It hasn¡¯t even been a minute and he has entered a meditative state, and it¡¯s even a deep meditative state.¡±

    ¡°Back then, I took hours to enter a meditative state! Wu Wu, it¡¯s so unfair. Why is this idiot so fast?¡±

    ¡°Hai, I¡¯m beginning to doubt life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Riko was dealt a mental blow. Only after a long series of cussing did she regained herposure. She took a nce at Shi Xiaobai, who was in a deep meditative state, and sighed, saying, ¡°Being in a deep meditative state means he can¡¯t hear anything. The cultivation technique I wanted to impart to you is now useless. A deep meditative state is a state ordinary people dream of. You fool, without knowing any cultivation technique, what¡¯s the point of entering a deep meditative state. Wu Wu, what a pity~¡±

    Riko became more depressed the more she thought about it. After staring at Shi Xiaobai for a while, with her lips pursed, she suddenly found the sleeping Shi Xiaobai to be abnormally cute. She could not help but pinch Shi Xiaobai¡¯s cheeks and revealed a smile. She then got up and returned to her room. It was time to sleep.

    ¡°Today sure was long. So, so many things happened, but in general, it was quite a happy day.¡±

    Riko threw herself in bed, and tossed around while hugging a pillow. Momentster, she fell deep asleep, with a sweet smile on her lips.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    At the moment Shi Xiaobai closed his eyes, he told himself in his mind to ¡°rx body and mind¡±. Then¡­the scene in his head went nk.

    An endless expanse of white filled his imaginary world. His body and mind seemedpletely imbued in the emptiness.

    After a few seconds of panic, Shi Xiaobai calmed down. He recalled the details of Cogitation Riko had mentioned.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just to how wild your thoughts can run? It¡¯s a piece of cake for This King.¡±

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai immediately began to imagine. An inexplicable thing happened, as the moment he imagined the sky, a blue sky would immediately appear above the white world.

    Shi Xiaobai was delighted as he immediately went wild with his fanciful imagination.

    In an instant, nine different colored suns appeared in the sky. Numerous iridescent clouds floated in the sky, and following that, thend on appeared in this world. Sea water began spraying out of the holes in the ground, filling more than half thendmass.

    Then it was followed by mountains, ins, deserts, canyons, forests, rivers, streams, fountains¡­ Shi Xiaobai felt like he was the sovereign of the entire world, as he excitedly shaped every corner of this world ording to his own imagination. Inverted mountain peaks that fell from the sky, ins that rose up, a desert in the depths of an abyss, arge, inverted V-shape valley, and an endless deep abyss that stretched across the world. All over thends, there were forests that sprawled with towering ancient trees that had five different colors as crowns¡­

    Shi Xiaobai did not seem to perceive the passage of time, much less feel exhausted. He constantly created his own world with his own imagination.

    After a long period of time, Shi Xiaobai felt that his world wasplete. He decided to¡ªcreate life.

    ¡°What should I create? Humans? Gods? Fiends? Demonic beasts? Or¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated again and again, when suddenly his eyes lit up. ¡°This King has to be created first after all!¡±

    With a thought, a gigantic Shi Xiaobai who towered high into the heavens was born, with one foot on the ground. The gigantic Shi Xiaobai wore a magical robe, and had a crown on his head. In his left hand he held the Staff of Heaven Punishment, and his right hand held the Axe of Annihtion. He stood there quietly, as if the Heavens and Earth were subservient to him.

    Shi Xiaobai was pleased as he began to create life that gigantic Shi Xiaobai would lead. First were the Western Gods such as Zeus, then were the Eastern immortals like the Jade Emperor. The Twelve Legions of Angels, the Eighteen Demon Gods of the Demon World, the Nine Wraiths of the Underworld, as well the numerous heroes of the mortal world. Then it was the Yamanato no Orochi, the Frost Wyrm, the Nine-Tailed Fox, Cerberus¡­

    After Shi Xiaobai constructed every legendary being he could think of, he began to create things that did not even exist, such as a devouring beast that masqueraded as a mountain range, a fat worm that spat out numerous red butterflies, a dress-wearing white cat, about the size of a palm, which stood on its hind legs, a ck skeleton that could speak¡­

    Shi Xiaobai taxed his ingenuity, as he imagined his subjects. After an unknown period of time, he felt like the inhabitants in this world had reached a barely eptable number.

    ¡°Next, This King has to set thews of this world. Eh~ Then there is a need to set a world view, the power system, the history. Oh, some legendary stories are necessary. Then, it will be national wars, ethnic conflicts, the opposition between good and evil¡­¡±

    Just thinking of the fact that he could create a world that belonged to him made Shi Xiaobai feel a blood rush. All sorts of strange ideas began to flow incessantly out of his mind.

    A Will might not be Eternal, but it could create a temporary world.

    And with reality as the source of his imagination, to mold thispletely inverted world, maybe it should be named¡ªInverse Sourced World?

    Author¡¯s Note: This chapter is dedicated to the readers who came from ¡®Inverse Sourced World¡¯. Due to my fault, I made everyone lose the beautiful world of the Inverse Sourced World and for that, I am deeply apologetic. For this, I brazenly used Shi Xiaobai¡¯s brain to restore Inverse Sourced World for you!

 Chapter 21: Shi Xiaobai, you need to keep a low profile

    Chapter 21: Shi Xiaobai, you need to keep a low profile

    One could not sense the passage of time in an imagined world, nor would he feel a hint of exhaustion at all. However, there was always the point when one would awake from it. The only difference was that waking up from a meditative state would not result in too much mental confusion. Everything would appear extremely calm, as if imagination and reality was just separated by a thought.

    And with that, Shi Xiaobai woke up.

    After Shi Xiaobai slowly woke up, he immediately sensed his body covered in a sticky substance, making him feel extremely ufortable. Nearly instantly, he caught a whiff of a pungent smell. As he opened his eyes blearily, he was surprised to discover himself lying in a bathtub. He was only wearing a pair of shorts, while the rest of his exposed skin was covered in a ck viscousyer of an unknown substance.

    ¡°It stinks!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly held his breath, nearly throwing up. As he resisted the feeling of vomiting, he looked up and scanned the surroundings. Immediately, he saw a shower head in the bathroom, and quickly grabbed at it. Turning it on, refreshing cold water immediately ejected out of the shower head, drenching his body.

    Being bathed in clean, cold water, the sticky ck substance was like mud being nourished by the rain. Upon turning wet, it coagted to form an even more disgusting blob. With a swipe of his hand,yers of ck blobs fell off his body, mixing into the clear water that turned into sticky, smelly ck mud.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind was filled with questions. As the water rinsed off the ck mud from his body, he was finally cleansed momentster. Immediately, smooth, white translucent skin that looked like a charming woman¡¯s skin appeared. If he stretched out his hand, a clench made it seem like water would flow out.

    ¡°This is This King¡¯s body?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly came out of the bathtub and walked to a mirror in the bathroom that went from the floor to the ceiling. Standing in front of the mirror, it reflected himself that looked the same, be it his facial features or body figure. The only difference was his skin, and for that, he heaved a sigh of relief. Turning around, he saw a set of male underwear and a white towel hanging in the bathroom.

    ¡°This must be prepared by Violent Girl.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai used the shower head to cleanse himself thoroughly and then washed away the smelly muddy substance in the bathtub. He then used the towel to dry himself and began wearing the clothes.

    The white t-shirt and trackpants Riko prepared for him were slightly loose, while the ck underwear was slightly tight, but Shi Xiaobai could do nothing about it. After dressing up, he stretched and loosened his muscles, slowly getting adapted to it.

    Shi Xiaobai left the bathroom and wandered around the house several times, but he realized that Riko was not home.

    ¡°Odd, where did Violent Girl go?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shouted a few times but there was no response. Suddenly, he felt an intense sense of hunger burgeoning from his stomach. This sense of hunger felt like he had repressed it for an extremely long period of time. It was like a tightlypressed spring that rebounded up his head.

    ¡°Holy shit! So hungry!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nearly lost his mind due to the intense hunger pangs. He crazily rushed to the kitchen and forcefully opened the refrigerator. The refrigerator that was filled to the brim with food began pouring its contents out immediately. Clearly, Riko had prepared this early on. Shi Xiaobai gulped down a mouthful of saliva, and reached his hand into the refrigerator to grab some food to stuff food directly into his mouth.

    As Shi Xiaobai chewed on cooked meat that was both cold and hard, he stuffed rice balls into his mouth. The way he devoured his food made it seem like he had been starving for months.

    Only after his stomach was somewhat satiated did Shi Xiaobai contentedly close the refrigerator door. He casually walked back into the living room, and saw a white piece of paper pressed down by a television remote control on a table.

    Shi Xiaobai curiously picked up the piece of paper, and saw beautiful handwriting written on it.

    ¡­

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, I have something on, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. I¡¯m not sure how long your Cogitation willst, so who knows when you wake up. But first, I have to congratte you. You have already broken into the first level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. I am curious what you were imagining after you entered a meditative state that allowed you to enter the Psionic Mortal Realm so quickly. It¡¯s so unscientific!¡±

    ¡°Oh right, when you first enter the Psionic Mortal Realm, you will experience your first metamorphosis¡ª¡¯Psionic Flushing¡¯. Your body would automatically flush out the impurities umted in your body over the years. In summary, your body would be covered in ayer of smelly and sticky substance. As for how smelly it is, you probably have experienced it. Anyway, after I threw you into the bathroom, I could still smell the stench in the room. I couldn¡¯t stand it, so I¡¯m taking off first!¡±

    ¡°After you wake up, the suppressed hunger will suddenly rebound. I¡¯ve already ced food in the refrigerator, but make sure not to eat too much, or your stomach will not be able to handle it. Oh yes, the clothes I prepared for you was handpicked by me. Tsk tsk, go ahead and cheer as much as you like!¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to talk about serious matters! Although you are already at the first level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, from what I understand, you don¡¯t even have the most basic offensive skills. In short, you are still very, very weak, extremely weak! Although amongst this batch of [Annihtion] rookies, you are the only one above A ss, as well as a Psyker, there are many rookies who are at or above the second level of Psionic Mortal Realm. There are even some who have reached the fourth level! Xiaobai, I have to tell you currently, you have no Superpower advantage at the moment. Your Psionic Ability realm is considered terrible, and without knowing anybat skills, you will be rankedst amongst this batch of rookies!¡±

    ¡°So, you must be mentally prepared that you would be lining the back! [Gaia]¡¯s first principle is ¡®reward the strongest, punish the weakest¡¯. Even for rookie training, there still exists a cruelest elimination mechanism. Your instructor will randomly test you, and every time, the weakest would be eliminated. So, Xiaobai, do your best!¡±

    ¡°Also, make sure not to call yourself ¡®This King¡¯! Your strength won¡¯t do, so you must learn to keep a low profile! [Gaia] encourages rookies to engage in one-on-one duels to resolve conflicts, so don¡¯t you seek death for yourself! You must now learn with a humble heart to keep a low profile, to be stronger. Never be thest person, and on this foundation, work hard to climb higher. Xiaobai, with your talent, falling behind is just temporary, so don¡¯t be discouraged if you encounter difficulties, much less give up!¡±

    ¡°Alright, the rookie training begins on July 1. There is a clock on the wall in the living room that disys the date. Make sure to take a look at it when you wake up. Make sure not to bete on the first day, much less y truant. The instructor for this [Annihtion] batch is quite a redoubtable guy, and he is very peculiar. Anyway, don¡¯t break any rules, don¡¯t leave a bad impression on your instructor, and don¡¯t enter conflicts with the other rookies. Remember to keep a low profile, a low profile!¡±

    ¡°As I need to earn Hero points to raise my Hero Ranking, I took on a Hero employment mission that is slightly moreplicated. It will probably take me a period of time before I return. When I return, I wish to see a brand new Shi Xiaobai. Make sure not to disappoint me!¡±

    ¡°¡ªRiko Minamiya.¡±

    After Shi Xiaobai saw this, he felt mixed emotions. Breaking into the first level of the Psionic Mortal Realm made him extremely excited, yet the situation described in Riko¡¯s note gave Shi Xiaobai a heavy heart.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t getting This King to keep a low profile equivalent to asking for his life?¡±

    The moment Shi Xiaobai realized that he could not call himself ¡°This King¡±, he felt like the world had darkened a few notches. After a long struggle, he stood up helplessly and walked towards the wall in the living room. On the wall, there was a small LCD screen that disyed the time.

    Shi Xiaobai wanted to see how many days he had left to the rookie training, because this decided how long he could go to the gaming arcade.

    Shi Xiaobai went closer and focusing his eyes, he suddenly froze.

    What he saw disyed on the clock was¡ª¡±July 4, 10:30¡å!

    Holy shit, alreadyte by four days!?

    Author¡¯s Note: Haha, do you think This King will write how Shi Xiaobai trains arduously for seven days, and then join the rookie training normally, so that he can ride on the momentum to put on an ostentatious act? NO! The story about Shi Xiaobai is destined to be different! Alright, a new arc is beginning.

 Chapter 22: This King has Something to Ask You

    Chapter 22: This King has Something to Ask You

    The rookie training began officially on July 1, yet it was already July 4, 10:30am. Doing the calctions, Shi Xiaobai had yed truant for three days, and waste for two-and-a-half hours on the fourth day. Riko had specially mentioned in her message not to bete, much less y truant. It was unexpected that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s single deep meditative state made him guilty of both.

    The most important thing he should do was of course to rush to the training grounds, and exin the reason why he had vited the rules to the seemingly-peculiar instructor. However, Shi Xiaobai was in no hurry. He slowly found a small haversack in the house, and constantly stuffed food and drinks into it. He even began carefully selecting which foods to bring.

    ¡°Beingte for a minute iste, while beingte for a few hours is alsote, so why should This King worry?¡±

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai left the residence slowly, and soon was on the road. Steel City remembered Riko mentioning him several times in her introduction to Steel City that the rookie training ground were south of the [Annihtion]¡¯s jurisdiction zone. It was the southern end of Steel City.

    However, which direction was south?

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the crossroads in front of him and automatically stopped. Shi Xiaobai stood at the crossroads for very long before he managed to encounter a passer-by. He immediately stopped the person and after asking which direction south was, he began walking along the roads that were paved with ck steel. However, every time he encountered an intersection, Shi Xiaobai would patiently stop and wait for a passer-by and ask for directions before he continued on.

    Throughout his journey, he constantly walked and stopped, but he finally arrived at the southern end of Steel City, where a gigantic iron gate was.

    ¡°This is the Gaia South Gate that leads to the Demon World!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai awed as he looked at the steel gates, before turning to face a surprised gate-keeping guard. He was nning on asking for the location of the rookie training grounds.

    The rookie training grounds were already located rather close to the South Gate, so the guard pointed out a specific route for Shi Xiaobai in a friendly manner. Shi Xiaobai nodded and thanked him before heading out ording to his directions.

    However, after three corners¡­

    ¡°Eh, did Uncle Demon World Gatekeeper say to turn left or right at the fourth intersection?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai thought in silence for three seconds, and decided to abandon the painful thinking process. He stopped at the crossroads and began waiting.

    It was already noon, and the sun was shining brightly. After standing there for a minute, Shi Xiaobai could no longer stand it. As he looked around, he saw a short warehouse-like steel building. Shi Xiaobai immediately headed towards the iron building¡¯s shadow.

    As he walked, he suddenly hear a thump, as if something had collided into steel. However, as it was slightly farther away, it didn¡¯t sound very loud, in fact, it was nearly inaudible.

    Shi Xiaobai pricked up his ears as he could vaguely here the colliding soundsing from the other side of the steel building. As he headed towards it, the sounds became clearer. When he reached the side of the steel building, the colliding sounds was nearly deafening..

    ¡°Peng! Peng! Peng!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai took step after step towards the back of the steel building, from the colliding sound, it did not seem like it was produced by using a hammer to strike the steel walls. Soon, he reached the corner and began faintly hearing violent grunting.

    ¡°Puff! Puff! Puff!¡±

    The breathing sounds seemed like a violent wind that blew out of a hole in the mountains, with a force that seemed to be able to tear. Shi Xiaobai involuntarily slowed down his footsteps as the breathing slowed down too.

    He was getting closer and closer. Shi Xiaobai had finally reached the corner of the steel building. Standing still for a few seconds, he slowly took a step forward, leaning his body slightly and turned his head. Immediately, he could see everything behind the steel building.

    At the boundary of sunlight and the shadows stood a man. The man¡¯s back was exposed under the sunlight, filled with jaw-dropping muscles. And hidden in the shadows, was his front that seemed to contain explosive power. At this moment, this man was punching the steel buildings wall with his fists while spewing beast-like breathing from his nostrils.

    And what was most shocking was that although it seemed like his fists were mming onto the steel walls to produce the deafening sounds, Shi Xiaobai was able to see clearly that every time the fist came to 10 cm in front of the wall, it would stop. It did not make contact with the wall at all!

    Looking closely, wherever the fist passed, there were ripples of white light that shes out from the fist, like a vertical ripple was emanating from the wall. When these white ripple fluctuations hit the wall, it would produce a deafening sound, as well as cause a visible sag into the steel wall.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gulped down his saliva. His eyes were shimmering with burning mes as he began observing intently. The scene of the muscr man punching out with his was imprinted in his mind. His body involuntarily began to imitate the muscr man¡¯s actions, despite him looking extremely clumsy and ridiculous.

    The muscr man punched out dozens of times, and simrly, Shi Xiaobai punched out dozens of times. The contrast was extremely disparate. One was like a ferocious beast, causing the wall to tremble with each fist, while the other looked extremely weak. While punching out, he did not even stir a weak wind from his fists.

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    Finally, the muscr man seemed to feel tired and pulled back his fist to stand straight. After taking a few deep breaths, he turned to look at Shi Xiaobai. At the same time, Shi Xiaobai pulled back his fists, and turned to look at the muscr man.

    Reflected in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pupils was a face that wasn¡¯t too much to be described as ¡®extremely vicious¡¯. A patch of hair that circled the remaining ck hair had been trimmed away, and in the middle of his head was yellow hair that stood up like a rooster¡¯s crown. At this moment, his eyes were filled with intense mes, while a hideous scar went from his forehead down past his right eye. His mustache was a messy scrawl, and a prominent double chin brought out the terrifying weirdness of his face.

    The top of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s head only reached the muscr man¡¯s chest, and as the they faced each other, Shi Xiaobai was like a tiny tree sapling that had been shrouded by arge mountain.

    ¡°You have a problem?¡±

    A coarse and rich voice, interspersed with a tinge of gasping, red out from the muscr man. It sounded like the low growl of a beast, filled with an irrepressible hint of brutality.

    Immediately an undeniable idea came to Shi Xiaobai¡ªThis man could beat him down in one punch, or even kill him in one punch!

    This was what Riko said, to definitely not mess with others! If he dared to call himself ¡°This King¡±, or say any shameless words, then the man would mercilessly use his fist that could even cause tremors into the steel walls at his head!

    Shi Xiaobai immediately knew the best choice for him now was¡ªkeeping a low profile, keeping a low profile, and keeping a low profile.

    ¡°This King has something to ask you.¡±

    However, his high-spiritedness, and even arrogant sounding words, still came out of Shi Xiaobai. He said it without any trembling or moments of hesitation.

    However, the moment he said this, even the sound of wind fell silent. The shadow at the back of the steel building immediately seem to fall into dead silence.

    The muscr man crinkled his eyebrows, as if pondering over Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words, or pondering whether he should wave his fists.

    Shi Xiaobai held his chest straight out, and looked up to face the muscr man directly. There was no haughtiness or fear in his eyes, not even the slightest emotions.

    There was only calmness and naturalness. It was as if he had done something normal like wave hello.

    ¡°This King has something to ask you.¡± Shi Xiaobai repeated himself again.

    Against this ¡°ferocious¡± muscr man, Shi Xiaobai did not choose to keep a low profile, not because he wanted to unt himself, just because¡ªThis was him, this was Shi Xiaobai. You ask why he did that? Because there is no why!

    Regardless of the reason, there was already no way to reverse the impending disaster, because the muscr man had already slowly raised his extremely firm fists.

    Author¡¯s Note: In order to enhance the chapter¡¯s depiction and immersion, it was written in a bit more detail. Also, this novel¡¯s battle system has already been decided. I¡¯ll not talk about the various magical superpowers first, but even Psionic Abilitybat would be very interesting. Let me slowly introduce it, and roll it out! Right, some people might think that Shi Xiaobai was simply courting death by doing this. Then I have to say that this novel is a story about how a chuunibyou youth, who constantly courts death, but lives better than anyone else!

 Chapter 23: The Great Figure Shi Xiaobai

    Chapter 23: The Great Figure Shi Xiaobai

    The muscr man slowly lifted his fist, and midair it suddenly stretched out into a palm, as the joint in his arm folded backwards. Surprisingly, his palm touched the back of his head, and his five stretched out fingers began to bend, slightly scratching his scalp a few times.

    And the ¡°ferociousness¡± in his eyes immediately melted away. Recing it was a nearly honest, good down-to-earth glow.

    The muscr man was actually scratching his head, as he asked Shi Xiaobai in wonder, ¡°You..Eh, you are one of the seven Dukes of China?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised, as he failed to react in time to the muscr man¡¯s actions. However, when he heard the muscr man¡¯s question, Shi Xiaobai denied without any thought. ¡°No!¡±

    Seven Dukes of China? Shi Xiaobai expressed that he had never ever heard of it before. Out of habit, he waved his hand, and then with a spin, lifted it to his forehead, covering half his face. He coldly smiled, ¡°This King is the King of all, the King of Gods, the King of the Worlds, King amongst kings¡ªArceus . Jade Emperor of the Nine Heavens . Alexander I!¡±

    The muscr man was stunned momentarily after hearing this. After pondering for a moment, his face turned distressed as he scratched his head, saying, ¡°About that¡­Me have not heard before¡­¡±

    A body as strong as a beast contrasted greatly with the honest expression of distress, it highlighted the muscr man¡¯s silly temperament even more.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately gave a look of disappointment, as he shook his head and said with a sigh, ¡°Steel Ox, you are still young after all, that is why you are ignorant and ill-informed.¡±

    Due to his disappointment, what should have been the title, ¡°Steel Wall Shaking Powerful Ox¡± was shortened by Shi Xiaobai to ¡°Steel Ox¡±.

    ¡°Ah? Me name isn¡¯t Steel Ox. Me name is Ye Jiaquan! 1¡±

    Ye Jiaquan awkwardly waved his hand, then he lowered his head to say in an honest manner, ¡°Me doesn¡¯t know anything. Lingcun always says Me is dumb.¡±

    Upon saying the name ¡°Lingcun¡±, Ye Jiaquan¡¯s eyes seemed to sh with a beam of cordialness. It looked like that was a person he trusted greatly.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and acknowledged Ye Jiaquan¡¯s dumbness. Recalling that he came here to ask for directions, he immediately decide to no longer continue exining his identity. He changed topics and asked, ¡°This King has something to ask you.¡±

    This was the third time Shi Xiaobai said those words. Ye Jiaquan¡¯s expression turned extremely serious as he nodded, as he said seriously, ¡°Please ask!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said in all seriousness, ¡°This King was struck by a ninja¡¯s Sharingan magic, and identally fell into a samsara maze. I have been unable to find my way out. Steel Ox, do you know how to get to the rookie training grounds?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ye Jiaquan was stunned. He felt that the tiny youth in front of him spoke in an erudite and profound manner. From the beginning, he had failed to understand anything that he had said. However, he actually understood his final question. Furthermore, he happened to know the answer!

    Ye Jiaquan immediately said with excitement, ¡°Me know! Me know! Actually, Me is one of the rookies of the current batch of [Annihtion] rookies, so Me know where the rookie training ground is!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly stunned hearing this. He sized up Ye Jiaquan¡¯s massive body and that ¡°ferocious¡± but mature-looking face, and then thinking of that terrifying punch from before, he was unable to make the connection between this person and the word ¡°rookie¡±.

    Ye Jiaquan seemed to notice Shi Xiaobai¡¯s doubts, as he scratched his head with a smile and said, ¡°Actually Me is 16 years old!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was immediately dumbfounded, and was momentarily at a loss as to how to answer him.

    Ye Jiaquan clearly was used to others appearing shocked after knowing his age. He did not proceed to make any more exnations, but naturally changed the subject by saying, ¡°Why do you want to go to the rookie training grounds?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai restored his calmness and thought through his words, before speaking solemnly, ¡°This King was sealed by the Evil Gods of various worlds, causing This King¡¯s strength to fall to the first level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. Now to remove the seal, This King is temporarily joining [Gaia]. Like you, This King is a rookie of the current batch of [Annihtion] rookies! However, as This King was busy administering his own world, that time could only be spared today, as such there were few days of identally ying truant.¡±

    Ye Jiaquan was confused hearing this. He could not make any sense out of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words, and after trying to understand Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words for some time, his eyes lit up. ¡°So, you are actually an [Annihtion] rookie? And you are joining the training today?¡±

    Although he now knew that the youth in front of him was a rookie like him, Ye Jiaquan still spoke politely. In his understanding of the world, as long as it was someone intelligent, he was worthy of being respected. For example, a person like Chen Lingcun or a person like this youth in front of him that he could not even remember the name of. He couldn¡¯t understand most of the youth¡¯s words, clearly indicating how this youth¡¯s intelligence was far better than his.

    Shi Xiaobai did not pay attention to these details. He only calmly nodded his head.

    Seeing Shi Xiaobai nod his head, Ye Jiaquan¡¯s somewhat dazed eyes revealed an unconceble look of anticipation. To prevent himself from losing decorum because of his excitement, he cramped up as he watched Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes and pleaded, ¡°If that is the case, can Me..can Me request for you to join Team Red?¡±

    ¡°Team Red?¡± Shi Xiaobai asked in wonder.

    Ye Jiaquan smacked himself in the forehead, as he suddenly recalled that the youth in front of him had just arrived today. He hurriedly used clumsy and ambiguous words to exin. ¡°About that¡­The instructor split the rookies into two teams, Team Red and Team Blue. During every assessment, the two teams will take part in apetition. The failing team would have one person eliminated. Me is from Team Red, so Me hopes that you will join Team Red!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised hearing this. He remembered Riko mentioning in her note that the instructor would frequently have assessments, and the person with the worst results would be eliminated every time. ording to Ye Jiaquan¡¯s exnation, this batch¡¯s instructor had clearly changed the rules. And it seemed like the instructor felt that the importance of a team¡¯s strength took precedence over individual strength?

    ¡°This King cannot be eliminated regardless of anything. It looks like This King has to seriously consider which team to choose.¡±

    With this in mind, Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°Which team is stronger?¡±

    There was no doubt about the answer if one asked a member of Team Red which team was stronger. However, Ye Jiaquan did not give the answer Shi Xiaobai expected. Instead he lowered his head and said with an indignant tone, ¡°Team Blue..is stronger.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised, but he quickly understood that this monster-shaped honest youth with a simpleton heart did not know how to lie.

    ¡°Honest Steel Ox, This King wasn¡¯t wrong about you!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai even felt touched as he already made up his mind. However, he carried on asking, ¡°How many times have the two teamspeted.? How many victories and defeats were there?¡±

    Ye Jiaquan maintained his lowered head as he clenched his fists somewhat tightly, whispering, ¡°Twice. Team Blue won both times.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai carried on asking. ¡°This King heard that this batch has a rookie at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. Which team is he in?¡±

    Ye Jiaquan lowered his head even more. ¡°Team Blue¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed. It seemed like the disparity in strength between Team Red and Team Blue was not trivial, however, this did not affect his decision.

    ¡°This King hates how the strong bullies the weak, but likes beating the strong with the weak!¡±

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai was just about to tell Ye Jiaquan that he was willing to join Team Red.

    Suddenly, Ye Jiaquan lifted his lowered head suddenly.

    ¡°Although Team Blue is temporarily stronger than Team Red, but Me believes that it is a matter of time before it will surpass Team Blue!¡±

    Ye Jiaquan raised his clenched fist to his chest as he lifted his head towards the distant sky. His voice exuded confidence. His confidence did not seem spurious, but came from a realistic source that he could rely on.

    What suddenly gave this honest youth such fiery hot confidence?

    Ye Jiaquan gently lowered his head and looked at Shi Xiaobai as he said loudly, ¡°Please, you have to join Team Red! The captain of Me¡¯s Team Red is Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised, thinking that he had misheard him.

    Ye Jiaquan¡¯s fiery voice sounded once again. ¡°Captain Shi Xiaobai will definitely lead Team Red to defeat Team Blue. Me believes in him!¡±

    When Ye Jiaquan said the three words, ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡±, his eyes glowed with a look of adoration, as if he was talking about a great figure!

    Author¡¯s Note: This is the setting up of the new arc. It¡¯s the show before the climax, and any climax needs building up. But I will try to write this building up in a more interesting manner, so that everyone wouldn¡¯t find it too boring.

    1. Ye Jiaquan (Ò¶¼ÒÈ­) trantes to Ye Family Fist.

 Chapter 24: Shi Xiaobai is not the Hope of Team Red

    Chapter 24: Shi Xiaobai is not the Hope of Team Red

    Having heard his name from Ye Jiaquan¡¯s mouth, and that he was the captain of Team Red, Shi Xiaobai waspleted at a loss. He nearly asked, ¡°When did This King be the captain of Team Red?¡±, but he could tell the nearly pious veneration in Ye Jiaquan¡¯s eyes, which suddenly gave him a new idea.

    ¡°He is This King¡¯s first believer in this world! No, This King has to test his loyalty!¡±

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai pretended to look puzzled and asked, ¡°Who is Shi Xiaobai? Is he strong?¡±

    ¡°You actually don¡¯t know Shi Xiaobai?¡± Ye Jiaquan immediately revealed a shocked expression, as if the fact that anyone that did not know of Shi Xiaobai was an incredulous matter.

    Momentster, Ye Jiaquan¡¯s honest expression turned serious as he said formally, ¡°Captain Shi Xiaobai is destined to shock China, no, he is a super genius destined to shock the entire world!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai kept nodding his head in his heart, as he thought deep down that despite Steel Ox appearing dumb, he was actually pretty clever. The fact he knew that he, Shi Xiaobai would be destined to shock the entire world meant he had a better awareness than anyone else!

    Shi Xiaobai felt ease of mind, but that wasn¡¯t enough, hence, he thrust his head and asked, ¡°Is he really that powerful?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ye Jiaquan¡¯s face immediately looked anxious as he scratched his head. He began to excitedly count the edges the idol in his heart had. ¡°Captain Shi Xiaobai not only has S ss Mind Expanse and Psy-genes, he even has the Perception of God! He is the highest rated rookie in this batch. During the ability test, Captain Shi Xiaobai even went easy! If Captain Shi Xiaobai had been slightly more serious, he would definitely be a S+ ss rookie! Captain Shi Xiaobai is a world-ss genius!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai immediately felt that Ye Jiaquan was a rare promising person. He was a talent who knew how to speak the truth! Shi Xiaobai was very pleased in his heart, but he still asked with a straight face, ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Seeing his idol not acknowledged by him, Ye Jiaquan immediately turned anxious. He scratched his head incessantly, puzzling over how he could convince the youth in front of him, or how to let the youth believe that ¡°Captain Shi Xiaobai was an extraordinary genius¡±. In a short while, Ye Jiaquan seemed to think of something. His face flushed suddenly as his limbs turned stiff, his motions looking restricted.

    ¡°That¡­Me¡¯s Captain Shi Xiaobai is Senior Riko¡¯s man!¡±

    Ye Jiaquan said proudly, ¡°Senior Riko is the daughter of the Minamiya family, the only student of His Excellency One-Pun, and this generation¡¯s Oceanic Pontus! As for Captain Shi Xiaobai, he has subdued Senior Riko!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned for a feel seconds when this was said.

    ¡°Violent Girl is indeed This King¡¯s person, so that probably counts as having subdued Violent Girl, right?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had such thoughts, but somehow felt that Ye Jiaquan¡¯s exnation sounded weird, yet he couldn¡¯t tell what was odd about it. However, an inexplicable sense of pleasure seemed to fill his body, it made Shi Xiaobai so excited that he got goosebumps.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. This is a good devotee of This King. However, This King must dig deeper into his beliefs!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai made up his mind, and pretended to look impatient. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Ye Jiaquan immediately widened his eyes, and after a moment of silence, he took a deep breath and eximed, ¡°Captain Shi Xiaobai once said that ¡®this world does not have any geniuses, only the strong!¡¯. For a great genius to say such inspirational words, Me, Me is very moved! Me is not some genius. Me is very dumb. Me can only work hard, work harder and work even harder, so..Me really felt extremely, extremely moved!¡±

    Awkward but sincere words came out from the honest muscr man¡¯s mouth, as if he was proiming the adoration and admiration in his heart.

    ¡°This King is really too excellent. Just a simple sentence is enough to affect numerous people!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt ttered, and he could almost no longer keep up his cold facial expression.

    The slow Ye Jiaquan did not notice the strange behavior of the youth, but after noticing that he was silent, he thought he was too dumb with words that he had failed to convince him. Ye Jiaquan truly believed the youth would join Team Red to be a teammate, and not a rival. However, he knew very well the disparity in strength between the two teams, hence he did not know how to convince the youth. He had to thicken his skin to mention his captain¡¯s name, Shi Xiaobai. However, he never expected that even Captain Shi Xiaobai was not enough.

    Ye Jiaquan immediately felt discouraged, but he still wanted to make one final effort. Hence, he said seriously, ¡°It is a fact Team Red is weaker than Team Blue, but all of that is just temporary! That¡¯s because Captain Shi Xiaobai is like you. He has yet to participate in the rookie training as of today! Me believes that once Captain Shi Xiaobaies, Team Red will definitely be able to defeat Team Blue! Me isn¡¯t good with words, but Me truly wishes that you can join Team Red!¡±

    ¡°Captain Shi Xiaobai will definitely not let everyone in Team Red down! Me guarantees it!¡± Ye Jiaquan pped his chest forcefully, issuing a resounding sound.

    Upon hearing these heartfelt words, Shi Xiaobai was very touched.

    ¡°Hai, this is such a pious devotee. This King can no longer bear to test him further. It looks like it¡¯s time This King reveals his true identity!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt that the time was ripe, and was prepared to reveal his identity, telling Ye Jiaquan that he was Shi Xiaobai, that he would lead Team Red to beat Team Blue badly!

    ¡°Actually, This King¡­¡±

    At this moment, a cold voice suddenly echoed, cutting off Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words!

    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if Shi Xiaobaie. In my opinion, it¡¯s better if he doesn¡¯te.¡±

    The words Shi Xiaobai said midway were swallowed back when this voice echoed, not because of the biting meaning behind the words, but because the voice was too close by. Shi Xiaobai looked in the direction of the voice as his pupils constricted. He saw a silver-haired youth, about the same age as him, had suddenly appeared beside Ye Jiaquan¡¯s massive body.

    The silver-haired youth stood in the middle of the sunlight, and was equally thin like Shi Xiaobai. His skin was as white as snow, and he had very good looks. He was dressed in a gray t-shirt and blue shorts. His hands were in his pockets, while his body was leaning slightly backwards. On the corner of his mouth, there was a faint smile.

    Shi Xiaobai blinked his eyes, so as to confirming that his eyes had not deceived him. He was immediately rmed because the sudden appearance of this youth was too sudden. The back of the steel building and the tall surrounding wall had a gap of ten meters, so for him to appear suddenly in such a wide corridor, the only way was to jump down from the surrounding walls or the steel building, if not, it was impossible for Shi Xiaobai to miss him. Yet, if he jumped down, it would definitely have caused some non-trivialmotion.

    However, this youth looked as if he had appeared out of thin air. He had not jumped down from the walls or building, nor did he walk from either ends of the corridor. It was like he had always been there, as if before he said those words, he was already standing beside Ye Jiaquan, right there in the sun!

    How did he suddenly appear? Could he teleport?

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai cannot change the sure-lose situation of Team Red. No matter how gifted Shi Xiaobai is, he is after all still a weakling at this moment, a weak and powerless weakling.¡±

    The silver-haired youth calmly said those words, without any emotion mixed in, as if he was merely stating an objective fact.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, is not the hope of Team Red.¡±

 Chapter 25: The Targeted Shi Xiaobai

    Chapter 25: The Targeted Shi Xiaobai

    The sunlight scattered on the handsome youth¡¯s silver hair, causing a warm glow to reflect off him. It wasn¡¯t blinding to the eyes, but instead made one feel a sense of warmth. However, the silver-haired youth¡¯s words sounded extremely harsh to the ears, it even made Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart turn cold.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, is not the hope of Team Red.¡±

    The silver-haired youth seemed to be merely stating an irrefutable fact. His eyes were calm, and his tone even calmer. However, this calmness seemed to be even more deadly than having any other emotion.

    Although Shi Xiaobai was shocked at how the silver-haired youth appeared out of thin air, he immediately felt that his dignity as King had been insulted after hearing those demeaning words. He could not stand for it.

    However, just as Shi Xiaobai was about to refute him, the silver-haired youth said another sentence that made Shi Xiaobai involuntarily close his mouth.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, is the hope of all humanity!¡±

    The silver-haired remained calm saying those words, but the look in his eyes seemed to burn even hotter.

    Shi Xiaobai was momentarily dumbfounded. This was the first time he felt like his intellect was not sufficient to understand what had happened. The transition of this situation was too abrupt, wasn¡¯t it? Didn¡¯t he justbel him as a ¡°powerless¡± weakling? Why was he suddenly elevated to bing the ¡°hope of all humanity¡±?

    Then he heard Ye Jiaquan say in a muffled voice, ¡°Me also believes Captain Shi Xiaobai is the hope of all humanity! However, Lingcun, Me thinks for the first time that what you said isn¡¯t right! Me believes Captain Shi Xiaobai can definitely save Team Red! Me believes in him!¡±

    The silver-haired youth that was addressed as ¡°Lingcun¡±1 chuckled and said, ¡°Silly Ye, I personally adore Shi Xiaobai, and firmly believe Shi Xiaobai will be the strongest S ss Hero in the future. In the future, he would wreck havoc in the Demon World, withstanding the invasion of aliens, and protect all of humanity. And for that unpredictable ¡®fourth apocalypse¡¯ that will eventually happen, I believe Shi Xiaobai will be the most dazzling sun!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately fell his blood surge upon hearing this. He began fantasizing himself heroically saving the world, and being sung praises by every human in the world. The way he looked at the silver-haired youth immediately turned extremely gentle. For this silver-haired youth to be able to so urately depict the future, could he be the legendary prophet?

    As Shi Xiaobai was in seventh heaven, Lingcun suddenly said something unexpected as he sighed, ¡°However, we have to admit an irrefutable fact¡ªShi Xiaobai is still a weakling. He has yet to grow stronger yet. He is still a weak ¡®infant¡¯! ording to information gathered eleven days ago, Shi Xiaobai has yet to begun Psionic Ability cultivation. Even a genius like Shi Xiaobai can at best reach the first level of the Psionic Mortal Realm in eleven days. The enhancement Shi Xiaobai can bring to Team Red¡¯s strength would be trivial, it still cannot change the fate of Team Red losing to Team Blue!¡±

    The moment Lingcun finished speaking, Ye Jiaquan said with an anxious voice, ¡°Me¡­Me can¡¯t out talk you! But Me believes Captain Shi Xiaobai can lead Team Red to defeat Team Blue!¡±

    Lingcun¡¯s face that was as handsome as an elf revealed a look of helplessness. With his hands in his pockets, he shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Silly Ye, since you refuse toe to your senses, then let me tell you a grim truth. If Shi Xiaobai appears, he will not only fail to strengthen Team Red, he will even make Team Red weaker!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying!? Me doesn¡¯t believe!¡± Ye Jiaquan¡¯s face flushed as heavy air sprayed out his nose, as if Lingcun¡¯s words had angered him.

    Shi Xiaobai felt mixed emotions seeing this. On one side, one was a fanatic devotee, while the other side was a rational devotee. They were both his devotees, but the two had entered an argument because of him, so he was truly at a loss as to who to help.

    ¡°This is a sh of beliefs! Go on, let This King see which one of you has a stronger belief!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai decided to watch coldly by the side, and immediately turned silent. However, Ye Jiaquan and Lingcun seemed lost in their own worlds. From the beginning to the end, Lingcun did not seem to look Shi Xiaobai in the eye, amusing Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°The furthest distance in the world is that you don¡¯t know that This King is here when This King is standing in front of you!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai snickered, as his ears pricked up. Although he felt disdain towards the way Lingcun spoke, he could not help but feel curious.

    Why would Shi Xiaobai¡¯s appearance weaken Team Red?

    Lingcun sighed and said to Ye Jiaquan, ¡°Silly Ye, have you forgotten ¡®Protect the Captain¡¯ that Instructor Hisith mentioned?¡±

    Ye Jiaquan was stunned hearing this as he muttered to himself momentster, ¡°Me..Me doesn¡¯t remember.¡±

    Lingcun gave an ¡®as expected¡¯ expression and said, ¡°When Instructor Hisith designated Shi Xiaobai to be Team Red¡¯s captain, Song Xiao¡¯s group had verbally protested. For that, Instructor Hisith came up with the ¡®Protect the Captain¡¯ rule. Each of the three strongest people in Team Red has a chance to challenge the current captain once!¡±

    ¡°If Shi Xiaobai were to appear, he will definitely have to ept Song Xiao¡¯s challenge, and against Song Xiao, who is at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, Shi Xiaobai is bound to lose. When the position of captain falls into the hands of Song Xiao, Silly Ye, you should know very well what sort of person Song Xiao is. Do you think Team Red led by Song Xiao would be stronger or weaker?¡±

    After hearing Lingcun¡¯s words, Ye Jiaquan was momentarily at a loss. He refused to admit such a fact, but he had no means of refuting. He could only mutter with a red face, ¡°That..That¡­¡±

    Seeing this, Lingcun shook his head and sneered, ¡°And it seems that you have forgotten about the elimination mechanism Instructor Hisith mentioned?¡±

    Ye Jiaquan said with a stunned look, ¡°Isn¡¯t it internally voted by the team?¡±

    Lingcun revealed a helpless expression as he shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°The internal vote is just temporary since Shi Xiaobai hasn¡¯t appeared! The elimination mechanism Instructor Hisith actually announced was that the captain had the sole discretion to decide on the eliminated candidate! Do you understand? If Song Xiao and those jerks in his gang obtain the position of captain, who do you think will they eliminate first?¡±

    ¡°He will first choose to eliminate Shi Xiaobai! Although Shi Xiaobai is a talent that [Gaia] will definitely pamper and protect, who do you think Instructor Hisith is? He is a freak who has vited numerous regtions of the organization, but still enjoys a high position! Since he dared to set such a rule, that proves that he has the guts to directly kick Shi Xiaobai out of rookie training. So if Shi Xiaobai were to appear, not only would he cause Team Red to fall apart, he will harm himself too. Of course, if a genius like Shi Xiaobai were to leave, the one crying would be [Gaia]. When that happens, someone from the upper echelons would appear to mediate, but by then, Shi Xiaobai would have been greatly disgraced.¡±

    Lingcun¡¯s words analyzed the situation in an extremely clear manner. Even a simpleton like Ye Jiaquan could understand what he said. Immediately, he said with a wretched face, ¡°This¡­is too unfair for Captain Shi Xiaobai! Why does Me..Me feel that Instructor Hisith is targeting Captain Shi Xiaobai?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai also felt that he had been targeted by this baffling instructor. These scammy rules seemed like it was forcing him to have no choice. Either he was to keep hiding away, or he would be robbed off his position as captain after he appeared and then forcefully eliminated.

    ¡°Foolish human, is targeting This King yourst stand?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt unhappy, for he did not wish to be so easily eliminated. It was even more impossible for him to hide himself.

    How was he to make a breakthrough in this situation?

    ¡°Instructor Hisith isn¡¯t targeting Shi Xiaobai. He is just ying a game. Instructor Hisith is a madman who treats everything as a game. To ce Shi Xiaobai in such a situation is just an interesting game for him.¡±

    Underneath the silver hair, a confident smile appeared on an extremely handsome face as Lingcun said softly, ¡°However, regardless of the game, the game¡¯s creator will always intentionally or unintentionally leave a path that allows you to win the game. And I happen to know what that path is!¡±

    At this moment, Lingcun¡¯s right hand, which had always been in his pocket, raised up as he pointed out his thumb at his chest.

    Author¡¯s Note: Haha, two characters that everyone thought were antagonists are actually Shi Xiaobai¡¯srades. You didn¡¯t expect that, right? The story needs fleshing out, but I will try to write these parts in as lively as I possibly can. I will definitely not disappoint everyone when it reaches a climax!

    1. Lingcun (Áã´æ) can mean zero existence.

 Chapter 26: This King, Tu Dahei

    Chapter 26: This King, Tu Dahei

    The silver-haired youth who pointed at himself was exceptionally handsome. The corners of his mouth revealed a confident smile, which was both bedazzling, and at the same time, gave a sense of reliability.

    Not only did Ye Jiaquan¡¯s eyes light up, even Shi Xiaobai began to faintly feel a sense of anticipation. The way to resolve the situation? What was it?

    Lingcun said, ¡°On the surface, Shi Xiaobai seems to have only two choices. First, it is to voluntarily concede the position of captain, and try to be on friendly terms with Song Xiao, so that he wouldn¡¯t be eliminated. However, this approach is too humiliating for Shi Xiaobai. Even the two of us might not be able to ept it.¡±

    When Ye Jiaquan heard this, he shook his head and said loudly, ¡°Me doesn¡¯t ept it!¡±

    Lingcun chuckled and carried on, ¡°The second choice is to continue ying truant, and only appearing after his strength rises to the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. As long as he can beat Song Xiao, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s position as captain will not be taken away from him.¡±

    ¡°But even a S+ ss genius would take at least three months to reach the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm from a mortal state. Although the rookie training can be said to be optional for a genius like Shi Xiaobai, it is extremely important for members of Team Red. In three months, probably most of Team Red¡¯s members would be eliminated, with nearly none left. So this approach might work, but as a member of Team Red, I really do not wish for Shi Xiaobai to make this decision.¡±

    Ye Jiaquan scratched his head and agreed, ¡°Me does not wish Captain Shi Xiaobai to carry on ying truant. But Me..really can¡¯t think of any other way out. Lingcun, you are so smart, you must have an idea, right?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai could not help but look at the silver-haired youth. The two choices Lingcun mentioned were naturally something he vehemently opposed. However, he could not think of a better solution in such a short period of time. From the look Lingcun gave, it was like he had already thought of a feasible approach. Shi Xiaobai pricked his ears up as he looked forward to it.

    Lingcun did not n on keeping them guessing, as he directly and simply said, ¡°There naturally is a solution, and it is very simple. I think Shi Xiaobai should join the rookie training, but he has to conceal his identity!¡±

    Once these words were said, Shi Xiaobai and Ye Jiaquan were momentarily stunned. They never expected that the approach Lingcun ced so much confidence in, was actually so simple. In fact, it sounded like there was nothing special about it. However, on further thought, concealing his identity could avoid the previous two scenarios, but was concealing his identity going to be easy?

    Ye Jiaquan doubtfully asked, ¡°Me might be dumb, but Me knows that for rookies to enter the team, they have to go through a review. How will Captain Shi Xiaobai be able to deceive Instructor Hisith?¡±

    Lingcun smiled lightly and retorted with a question, ¡°Why is there a need to deceive Instructor Hisith?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ye Jiaquan was stunned.

    Lingcun did not expect this simpleton, Silly Ye, to be able to figure out the mystery behind his words. He immediately and directly revealed the answer.

    ¡°I said before that any game¡¯s creator will intentionally or unintentionally leave hope for the game to be won. A game that is impossible toplete is destined to be boring. As an avid game fanatic, Instructor Hisith, by already deliberately designing a silly game that targets Shi Xiaobai, then he must naturally have left some loophole he didn¡¯t think of that allows the game to bepleted, and that will also please him.¡±

    Lingcun dug his hands back into his pockets and then rocked his body. He said while looking up, ¡°And the loophole Instructor Hisith unintentionally left behind is what I just said¡ªconcealment of identity. Shi Xiaobai can think of a way to conceal his identity, and continuously grow stronger while joining the rookie training. When the time is ripe, he can reveal his identity, and then defeat Song Xiao. This way, not only would he defend his position as captain, he can also join the training. This is undoubtedly a good method that serves both purposes.¡±

    ¡°And Instructor Hisith is the factor we do not need to worry about at all. Instructor Hisith will actually be very happy to see Shi Xiaobai conceal his identity. An ingenious method of cracking the game is what a game creator looks forward to the most. Although Instructor Hisith might very likely increase the difficulty of the game because of this, there is one thing for sure, Instructor Hisith will not only not expose Shi Xiaobai¡¯s identity, he will instead help Shi Xiaobai conceal his identity. That¡¯s because he wishes that the game will have unexpected developments while under his control.¡±

    ¡°The most important thing is that the information of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s identity is very scarce. It was said that at the Rookie Evaluation Test, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s appearance and departure were all very sudden. As such, no one in the testing room had managed to snap a photo of him. The upper echelons of [Gaia] would not easily reveal information about Shi Xiaobai. As for those rookies that took the test with Shi Xiaobai, for some unknown reason, their faces will show a look of displeasure at the mention of Shi Xiaobai, unwilling to say anything else. So although most rookies already know of the uproar Shi Xiaobai¡¯s testing results has caused, none of them knows what Shi Xiaobai looks like.¡±

    ¡°Hence, concealing his identity is definitely something absolutely feasible.¡±

    Lingcun was extremely eloquent and exined it to the point. Ye Jiaquan kept nodding as he listened. When the exnation came to an end, he apuded and cheered, giving a silly smile.

    Shi Xiaobai also understood Lingcun¡¯s idea, and immediately felt that Lingcun¡¯s argument made sense. If Instructor Hisith truly behaved like Lingcun¡¯s analysis, and was a game maniac who was extremely wicked, then the strategy of ¡°identity concealment¡± was indeed within the defined rules. It was more likely for Instructor Hisith¡¯s to connive with him than expose him. If the upper echelons of [Gaia] had deliberately concealed his identity, and along with the fact that Yang Yang andpany kept their mouths shut, then none of the other rookies knew what he looked like.

    Furthermore, if the current situation was understood as a game, then the only challenge Shi Xiaobai was facing was to level up and encounter enemies. If he wanted to level up, he had to first engage in a battle with enemies several times stronger than him. If he wanted to avoid the battle, then he needed to give up on the orthodox path of leveling up.

    And concealing his identity had basically resolved the two aforementioned conundrums. It was equivalent to mixing with the enemy undetected, and secretly leveling up. When he reached a sufficient high level, he could defeat the enemy¡¯s BOSS so as toplete his counterattack. Thinking it through carefully, it was indeed a very ingenious method of clearing the game.

    ¡°Although This King prefers to face things head on, This King was after all, once called the King of Strategy back in the days of raiding the world of games. This strategy of ¡®identity concealment¡¯ seems pretty interesting!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was already beginning to seriously consider Lingcun¡¯s suggestion.

    Ye Jiaquan, who was simpering by the side, suddenly thought of something as he said with a wry face, ¡°But how can Me let Captain Shi Xiaobai know of this good idea?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised hearing this, as he couldn¡¯t help but be amused.

    ¡°This King is omnipotent, omnipresent, and omniscient!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt that he had been silent for too long. He was considering whether he should show them mercy by revealing his identity. After all, the two people in front of him were his pious devotees. Although one was passionate but brainless, and the other was cold and wise, there faith was beyond doubt.

    Just as Shi Xiaobai was hesitating, Lingcun suddenly said, ¡°Silly Ye, do you think Shi Xiaobai can¡¯t think of something I thought of? Shi Xiaobai, is definitely a lot smarter than me!¡±

    Ye Jiaquan¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, as he smiled and said, ¡°Why did Me forget? Captain Shi Xiaobai must have alreadye up with this idea!¡±

    Lingcun nodded and said, ¡°Maybe Shi Xiaobai will soon join the rookie training with his identity concealed. No, maybe he is already hiding amongst the rookies!¡±

    Ye Jiaquan immediately asked with excitement, ¡°Really!?¡±

    Lingcun chuckled. ¡°So look forward to it. Although Shi Xiaobai is temporarily unable to be the hope of Team Red, he will one day suddenly appear before everyone and prove his glory! Maybe a person beside you is actually Shi Xiaobai, and maybe while Team Red has been suffering, he has been silently apanying us, silently growing stronger! Maybe Shi Xiaobai will simrly see the hard work we put in. And maybe by the time he reveals his identity, we might already be his friends!¡±

    Lingcun¡¯s pulled his hand out from his pocket and pointed to the sun, proiming loudly, ¡°Maybe, as we think he is hiding in the dark night, while we wait for dawn, he has already appeared by our side, emitting the light and warmth like the sun.¡±

    ¡°Silly Ye, maybe Shi Xiaobai has always been by our side!¡±

    Ye Jiaquan turned agitated listening to this as his eyes went red. He nodded continuously in a forceful manner, producing choked sounds of ¡°Un¡±!

    Shi Xiaobai was simrly inexplicably touched listening to this. He felt that the Shi Xiaobai as described by Lingcun was such an endearing person, a person so worthy of respect.

    ¡°This King, has always been by your side!¡±

    Just thinking of himself standing in front of everyone in Team Red and saying those words, made Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart palpitate, his chest turning warm.

    ¡°Oh, right. This brother, have you considered which team you n on joining?¡±

    Lingcun, who never looked straight at Shi Xiaobai, suddenly turned to face Shi Xiaobai and asked him lightly.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s stirring thoughts were interrupted, and was unable to react in time. He subconsciously said, ¡°This King will join Team Red!¡±

    Ye Jiaquan immediately cheered, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Lingcun also revealed a faint smile and took a few steps forward and stretched his hand out, ¡°Wee to Team Red. I am Chen Lingcun.¡±

    His slender, white fingers looked very long, and under the illumination of the sun, one could see crystalline blood vessels under the nearly transparent skin.

    Those hands were like delicate boneless hands.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated silently before reaching out with his equally white, but apparently generous and warm hand, gripping Lingcun¡¯s hand lightly.

    ¡°This King, Tu Dahei1.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai reported a name he fabricated at thest moment, while his heart was blooming with a smile.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not seem to notice that the silver-haired youth in front of him had a simr smile, however, that smile seemed like it had a yful and strange hint to it.

    1. Tu Dahei (ÍÁ´óºÚ, Soil Big ck) is nearly an antonym to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s name (Ê¯Ð¡°×, Stone Little White).

 Chapter 27: Oâ€™ My Beloved Little Toy

    Chapter 27: O¡¯ My Beloved Little Toy

    Shi Xiaobai decided to take up Lingcun¡¯s proposal and conceal his identity. Hence, he came up with the dorky name, ¡®Tu Dahei¡¯, sessfully mixing with these two Team Red members.

    It was noon, and it was also the precious break period for the rookies. However, Lingcun suggested Shi Xiaobai to use this period of time to meet Instructor Hisith, and exin the reason for missing sses for the past few days. As such, the three immediately set off for the rookie training grounds.

    Ye Jiaquan did not seem to have the slightest doubt about Shi Xiaobai¡¯s identity or name. His extremely simple brain was already filled with the two matters¡ª¡±Captain Shi Xiaobai might be beside us¡± and ¡°Team Red has gotten a new member¡±, so all he could do was giggle in a silly fashion. From time to time, he would issue a good-natured ¡°Heh heh¡± chuckle.

    On the way, Lingcun would asionally make conversation with Shi Xiaobai, mainly to inform Shi Xiaobai of certain things to look out for, for example, a few taboos regarding Instructor Hisith, or a few figures amongst the rookies in this batch that should not be provoked, as well as the power distribution amongst the [Annihtion] rookies.

    ¡°This batch of [Annihtion] rookies are split into Team Blue and Red. Team Blue has always been in a dominant position, because their captain is a strong person at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. As such, the team cohesion of Team Blue is extremely high, so they are united against external enemies. As for Team Red, we already have internal fractures.¡±

    Lingcun sighed and gave his analysis. ¡°Due to differences in opinion for voting, Team Red currently has three different factions. The strongest faction is Song Xiao¡¯s gang, and the faction that can barelypete with them is the one which Ye Jiaquan and I are in, the Han Feng group. The remaining weakest faction areprised of those who believe voting should be personal, so they refuse to join any group.¡±

    ¡°Due to two rounds of elimination after voting, Team Red¡¯s internal strife has reached such an intensified point that it is irreparable. Although Song Xiao is the strongest person in Team Red, but I personally am dismissive of Song Xiao¡¯s exploits, so I do not wish you would join Song Xiao¡¯s group. However, after you join Team Red, we would respect your decision regardless of which faction you join.¡±

    As Shi Xiaobai listened to Lingcun, he gently nodded his head, and asionally issued an ¡°Orh¡± as a response.

    Although Shi Xiaobai looked uninterested, Lingcun still carried on mentioning things Shi Xiaobai had to look out for with great patience.

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai did not listen to any of this. He was actually considering more important things, such as how did Ye Jiaquan¡¯s fist cause a depression in the wall over empty space? For example, how did Lingcun suddenly appear out of thin air? What sort of technique did he use?

    ¡°This Steel Ox is only ranked third in Team Red, and isn¡¯t even in the top five when ites to the all the rookies in [Annihtion]. This King can¡¯t even understand his fist!¡±

    As Shi Xiaobai recalled the power struggle between the factions described by Lingcun, he immediately felt the stress.

    ¡°Looks like Violent Girl did not lie to This King. This King is probably ranked at the bottom of this batch of rookies.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt somewhat indignant, but he had no choice but to admit that he was weak. As he nced at the silver-haired youth and the muscr man beside him, he could not help but think of the words, ¡°maybe Shi Xiaobai has always been by our side¡±. Immediately, he felt a warm rush in his chest.

    ¡°Whatever, whatever. This King shall use a millionth of my effort. A serious Shi Xiaobai even makes This King feel afraid of himself.¡±

    ¡°Wahaha, Laugh out loud! Be excited! Rookies of [Annihtion], your King is here!¡±

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai immediately felt his repressed moods swept away. He began to feel great anticipation for the rookie training.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The steel building Ye Jiaquan used to practice his fist was not too far from the rookie training grounds. After a few minutes of walking, the three of them arrived at their destination. On the way there, they had encountered quite a number of rookies, however, only a handful of people casually greeted Ye Jiaquan, and looked at Shi Xiaobai with thoughts on their mind, while all of thempletely ignored the extremely handsome Lingcun without any prior arrangement.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately began jeering in his heart how unpopr this silver-haired youth was. However, his mind was quickly attracted by the rookie training grounds.

    He saw a vast field, about the size of ten ser fields, constructed out of steel. Sunlight reflected off the field in a hot intense beam, and there were severalrge arena rings dispersed around.

    Located around the field were five steel buildings. Each building had its own purpose. Some were used for lectures, while others were special training rooms. One of the steel buildings was where the Instructors rested. It was said that there were three instructors for this batch of [Annihtion] rookies in the beginning, butter on, Instructor Hisith felt that he alone was enough, and chased the other two instructors away.

    Regarding Hisith¡¯s unusual enthusiasm for teaching, [Gaia]¡¯s upper echelons found it strange, but could do nothing about it. As the other two instructors appeared to have experienced a haunting encounter, they had firmly refused to return.

    From Lingcun¡¯s depiction, Shi Xiaobai slowly outlined a weird person who liked to y others, while seeking pleasure from the games in life.

    However, when Shi Xiaobai entered Hisith¡¯s office, and truly met him, he felt that the image in his mind was not weird enough.

    The man, named Hisith 1, in front of his eyes was beyond the description of weird.

    His red hair stood up like mes, and his crescent-shaped eyes squinted in a cheeky and yful look. He wore face paint: a star on his right cheek, and a teardrop on his left cheek. It was impossible to tell his age, and his mouth hung with a sinister-looking smile. He was clearly a man, but his facial features gave an illusionary coquettish look.

    When he stood up, he was tall, and had symmetrical muscles. He had long limbs, and wore a tight outfit, with long sleeves and pants. There were several golden rings that tightly bound his waist, making his waist look like apressed spring. Under the rings¡¯ wrapping, his waist looked so thin that it seemed like it could be snapped with a tight grip.

    ¡°You are here.¡±

    At this moment, Hisith¡¯s office only had the two of them. The first person to break the silence was Hisith. His voice was gentle, and his footsteps were light. His slender figure was filled with a strange repressive feeling. Every step he took seemed to make the ground tremble.

    Hisith slowly walked in front of Shi Xiaobai, and a strange breath was released from his mouth as his eyes narrowed into a slit. His coquettish smile bloomed on his face.

    ¡°So, what do you intend to do? My beloved little toy?¡±

    Hisith held up two fingers to raise Shi Xiaobai¡¯s chin, lifting his head high up. That motion was like a thug teasing a girl.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned and immediately wanted to retreat, but he was shocked to discover that his body could not move at all. His limbs did not seem like they were under his control. After using all his strength, he was only able to tremble his muscles slightly.

    Hisith focused his eyes to study Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face. His eyes sparkled with a strange glint, as if he was admiring his favorite ything.

    From the bottom of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart, a sense of nausea suffused. He stopped struggling against the invisible bondage his body was experiencing as he said loudly, ¡°This King, Tu Dahei, has missed sses for a few days. Am here for reporting!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Hisith issued a strangeughter as he released his hands and took a few steps back.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what it is. Your choice is very interesting, but also very boring. You probably have the presumptuous thought that I would agree to your approach, and even help you conceal your identity. However, my beloved little toy, you missed out something. For me, I wish that the game will carry on proceeding and wish that it would be more dynamic. I like things that are different and out of the blue. I hate being read by anyone, and hate an ending that is obvious.¡±

    As Hisith spoke, he pulled out a brand new deck of poker cards from his breast pocket. The back of the poker cards was a short sword that pierced through a six-pointed star.

    Hisith suddenly threw the poker cards into the sky and immediately dozens of poker cards scattered in the sky like falling leaves. However, surprisingly, the poker cards did not flutter to the ground as one would expect. Instead, they were frozen mid air, as if they were fixed in ce.

    ¡°Come, my beloved little toy, let us y a little game that no one can guess the oue.¡±

    Hisith charmingly smiled with squinted eyes.

    Author¡¯s Note: Mentioning the reasons why Shi Xiaobai is able to conceal his identity.

    1. The upper echelons deliberately withheld information (afraid other organizations would poach him).

    2. The rookies who participated in the evaluation did not wish to mention anything (deep mental scars).

    Hence, the rookies of [Annihtion] only know of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s evaluation results (this is publicly released internally), but do not know of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s appearance or character.

    I know writing it in this way isn¡¯t exactly stringent. But everything is for the plot. I do not wish to waste words, dragging out the story, to ensure that everything is madepletely perfect, as the story is what is important. I personally think that the past few chapters were a bit too dragged out while I was setting up the plot. Thanks to the two characters, Steel Ox and Lingcun, it was still considered interesting.

    1. Histhe¡¯s appearance is modeled after Hisoka Morow from Hunter x Hunter, but again, they arepletely different characters.

 Chapter 28: Shi Xiaobaiâ€™s Intuition

    Chapter 28: Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Intuition

    Dozens of poker cards floated in mid-air and although it looked like a messy distribution, there were no two poker cards that ovepped each other. Shi Xiaobai even realized that in his range of vision, all the backs of the poker cards were facing him. It was probably deliberately done by Hisith.

    ¡°Make your choice. Choose one card out of these fifty-four poker cards. If it has more than ten points, I will help you conceal your identity. If it is ten or below, I will directly eliminate you from the rookie line up. Make your choice, my beloved little toy.¡±

    Hisith said those words with a sinister smile on his face. He had a savoring expression, but his tone was not to be doubted.

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly found his body rxed. The invisible binding energy had been removed, but once he looked up, his eyes met Hisith¡¯s, causing a biting chill to immediately suffuse, as if he had been thrown into a dark forest where danger lurked at every corner.

    Shi Xiaobai instinctively felt fear, but he was unusually furious. The words Hisith said, ¡°make your choice¡±, made him recall that unforgettable sunset, as well as the cold voice that rang in his head.

    ¡°Compared to filling in the nks or short answer questions, This King prefers questions with options, but This King does not like being forced to make a choice. Why should This King choose from the options you provide? This King refuses. This King chooses¡ªnot to choose!¡± Shi Xiaobai said with a sneer as he looked straight into Hisith¡¯s eyes that were narrowed into a slit. He felt like there was the coldest de hidden behind those slits. Every moment he looked at them made him lose a bit of his courage, but Shi Xiaobai did not shift his gaze.

    ¡°Very good! Very good! Very good!¡±

    Hisith suddenly looked up and issued a harsh and sharpughter hysterically. It was terrifying. Then he inserted his five fingers into his ming red hair, his mouth pursed into a sinister arc.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, O¡¯ Shi Xiaobai, my liking for you is truly increasing. Your choice makes me surprised, so I am very satisfied.¡±

    Hisith put out his tongue to lick his lips. Suddenly, his body seemed to teleport through the densely hovering poker cards without them moving, as Hisith appeared in front of Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pupils contracted as he could not help but draw a gasp. Suddenly he found his body bound by that invisible force once again, there was no way to move his stiff body.

    Hisith leaned his face close to Shi Xiaobai, and whispered, like how lovers exchanged whispers, ¡°But the game has already begun. I will not allow you to quit midway. So you still have to make a choice. If you don¡¯t, I will¡­¡±

    Hisith dragged out the word ¡°will¡± before suddenly closing his mouth. This dragged out word that suddenly came to an abrupt stop sparked boundless imaginations. Shi Xiaobai could not help but begin thinking. If he insisted on not choosing, what would this depraved person do?

    Shi Xiaobai felt his heartbeat increasing rapidly, and his back was beginning to ooze with sweat. The fear that came from the bottom of his soul upied his mind. The sinister face that was inches away from him looked like the face of a most ferocious wraith.

    ¡°Rx, rx. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    Hisithughed softly as he reached out his right hand, gently caressing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s cheek with a sharp nail .

    The cold nail moved across Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face, immediately giving him goosebumps.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little game. This King can join you in this game, is that fine? Hurry up and take your hand away.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was extremely furious, but he no longer dared to put on a brave front. His intuition told him that the depraved person in front of him was very ¡°dangerous¡±.

    Upon hearing this, Hisith slowly retracted his hand. He had a slight disappointment on his face, as he turned around to take a step. In a blink of an eye, he had returned to the other side, across the poker cards.

    ¡°Choose. Choose the poker card that you think is greater than ten.¡±

    Hisith stressed the rules once again. As he said, this was a game no one could guess the oue to. Sess and failure only depended on luck.

    Of course, this game was considerably unfavorable for Shi Xiaobai. Amongst the fifty-four poker cards, the number of cards with faces greater than ten only numbered fourteen.

    Shi Xiaobai focused on the floating poker cards but could only see the six-sided star with the short sword face on the cards. He could not tell the difference, much less be able to find the fourteen cards amongst the fifty-four cards. It looked like he needed a certain amount of luck..

    ¡°This card!¡±

    In three seconds, Shi Xiaobai had made his choice. He stretched out his hand to point at an unnoticeable card out of the dozens of cards. It was not at a corner, nor was it at a particrly unique location. In fact, it looked extremely ordinary.

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were brimming with confidence. The demeanor of his expression and his tone was extremely determined, as if the choice he made was definitely correct. It seemed like he was destined to win despite the oue of this game of luck beingpletely unknown.

    Hisith was standing on the other side of the poker cards, so he could immediately see what card Shi Xiaobai had chosen. His gaze stared intently at the chosen card, as he fell into a long silence.

    ¡°You passed, my little friend, Tu Dahei. I look forward to the uing rookie training. I will definitely give you ¡®my love¡¯.¡±

    After a long while, Hisith finally announced the game¡¯s oue. His voice was still coquettish, but was now apparently exceptionally cold. When he said the two words ¡°my love¡±, he even enunciated it with a tone that was absolutely terrifying.

    Shi Xiaobai felt the invisible bondage disappear immediately once again. Without another word, he hurried out of the office. He felt that every second he spent with this depraved person was dangerous.

    After Shi Xiaobai left, Hisith was still maintaining the same posture. His eyes were still on the poker card Shi Xiaobai chose.

    ¡°A one in fifty-four chance. Was it by coincidence or simply inevitable?¡±

    Hisith stretched out his hand to hold the poker card Shi Xiaobai chose. The other fifty-three poker cards suddenly transformed into plumes of blue mes, turning to ash after burning for a moment.

    As for the poker card in Hisith¡¯s hand, it revealed its front side¡ªit was the highest trump card, ¡°Red Joker¡±!

    ¡°It looks like you indeed possess the Perception of God, and it¡¯s the strongest one at that. Interesting, definitely interesting. As a toy, you are truly too extravagant for me.¡±

    ¡°However, the game has only just begun. I will ¡®teach¡¯ you well, and I hope you will not disappoint me.¡±

    Hisith ced the ¡°Red Joker¡± into his breast pocket as a sinister smile suffused on his lips.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    After walking out the office, Shi Xiaobai still felt panic-stricken. He hurried his footsteps, afraid that the hateful, depraved person would chase after him.

    ¡°Yet another monster that covets This King¡¯s divine body. Thankfully This King was fast in getting away!¡±

    The more he thought, the more he felt fear after the event. However, just thinking of himself being able to choose a poker card that was greater than ten out of fifty-four poker cards made him happy.

    ¡°There is indeed nothing This King can¡¯t do! Isn¡¯t it just a bet on luck? This King has never feared it!¡±

    While Shi Xiaobai was choosing the poker card, he thought of how he had blindly made a shot during the rookie evaluation¡¯s ability test. Immediately, he had felt like he had invincible luck, so he chose without any hesitation.

    His intuition told him that the poker card was greater than ten.

    ¡°Strange, why does This King keep having the thought that the poker card is the ¡°Red Joker¡¯?¡±

    This bizarre idea shed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind, but soon vanished.

    ¡°Heh heh, there is nothing strange about that. The card chosen by This King is definitely the ¡®Red Joker¡¯!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt at ease and justified as he epted his own exnation.

 Chapter 29: Do you need to go this extent just because of the Bathroom?

    Chapter 29: Do you need to go this extent just because of the Bathroom?

    The rookie training grounds had five steel buildings. Thergest building was the ssroom Instructor Hisith usually taught in.

    The internalyout of the ssroom was very simr to the room where the Rookie Evaluation Test was held. There were two rows of seats on each side of the room, but the only difference was that the seats nted, and joined together to form a V shape. In the middle of the V shape where the seats joined, there was a podium that looked like a lecture stand. And near to the podium was a wall that was probably arge LCD screen.

    After Shi Xiaobai left Hisith¡¯s office, he went along with Lingcun andpany to the ssroom. At this moment in time, there were only a handful of people scattered around the ssroom, but soon, people sessively came in, back from their break.

    Lingcun would keep entering a conversation with Shi Xiaobai for no reason at all. After having experienced the ¡°torture¡± by Hisith, he was somewhat annoyed by Lingcun. However, he knew that Lingcun was not to be med, as ¡°human nature¡± was something difficult to guess urately.

    But in any case, his first step of concealing his identity had seeded. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s name was now Tu Dahei.

    Many people who entered the ssroom noticed a new face in Shi Xiaobai. A few people came forward to inquire, while Lingcun would take the initiative to exin to them for Shi Xiaobai. People turned thoughtful after hearing this. In fact, a number of people were suspecting if this so-called Tu Dahei was Shi Xiaobai, who had yed truant for the past few days. However, since Instructor Hisith had vetted his identity, and they had no idea what Shi Xiaobai looked like, they could only hide their suspicions in their heart.

    The scenario of Shi Xiaobai concealing his identity developed as Lingcun expected. There were some frights but no danger.

    Afternoon break time ended very quickly as all the rookies returned to the ssroom.

    ¡°The [Annihtion] rookies in the ssroom now has a total of 73 people, 63 male, and 10 female. There are none below the age of ten, while there are fifty-two from the ages of ten to fifteen. There are twenty between the ages of fifteen to twenty, and only one person above the age of twenty.¡±

    Lingcun mentioned a series of numbers that made Shi Xiaobai feel dizzy in the head. He finally summarized, ¡°This batch of [Annihtion] rookies are quite average in quality, except Shi Xiaobai. Everyone else are here just to make up the numbers.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai quietly gave Lingcun a big thumbs up. He liked honest people the most.

    Shi Xiaobai surveyed the surroundings and immediately noticed that the rookies sitting on the right side sat in a cluster, and seemed like a collective whole. It was quite obvious they were rookies from Team Blue. As for the side he was sitting on, there was a divisive split. It was probably the two fractured fractions of Team Red that Lingcun had previously mentioned.

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s gaze paused on a particr person. The person did not seem very tall, but looked very fit. He had sharp facial features and a calm expression. He looked like a sharp sword hidden in a scabbard. Shi Xiaobai felt surprised as this person was sitting alone in a corner. There was no one around him and he seemed like a loner, as if he had been ostracized by the two factions.

    Lingcun traced Shi Xiaobai¡¯s gaze and after seeing that person, he said, ¡°That person¡¯s name is Xiang Wu. He is Team Red¡¯s third faction.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said in disbelief, ¡°One person?¡±

    How could one person form a faction himself?

    Lingcun nodded and then sighed, saying, ¡°Team Red¡¯s two factions happen to have fifteen people each. When votes are cast to eliminate someone, it results in a stalemate. As for Xiang Wu, he is the only person that does not belong to the two factions. His single vote can influence the oue of the vote. But it happens that this person is extremely stubborn and refuses to join any of the two factions, hence he has been isted.¡±

    As an antithetical person who refused to join any group, he had the power to change the oue. Clearly, the two major factions in Team Red saw him as a thorn in the flesh.

    Lingcun said with a sigh, ¡°The third faction originally had three people. They called themselves the Xiang brothers, and were all pretty strong. As they thought that it was a despicable act of politics, they refused to join any of the two factions. Hence, in the previous two rounds of elimination, the two factions partnered up to eliminate two of them. As for the third round of elimination, if there aren¡¯t any surprises, Xiang Wu will be the one eliminated.¡±

    Ye Jiaquan said with a dull voice, ¡°Me thinks that it is very unfair. Me thinks that the Xiang brothers aren¡¯t wrong. The elimination vote should not be used to collectively target someone.¡±

    Lingcun sighed and said, ¡°If everyone were to vote ording to his wishes, the oue of the vote would be very fair. This ideal is very nice, but reality is very cruel. Under the elimination mechanism set by Instructor Hisith, the person who fails to make the mark will be the first to be eliminated. So for us who are not strong enough, we have no choice on the matter when ites to joining a group. Our only choice is to decide on joining which group.¡±

    ¡°Song Xiao might be the strongest person in Team Red, but he is extremely authoritarian. People who join his group have to abide by his decisions. It is equivalent to eliminating anyone he wishes. Although Han Feng isn¡¯t any better, he would at the very least, not deliberately deprive the voting rights of his peers. Han Feng¡¯s group will first have an internal vote before the candidate to be eliminated is decided.¡±

    ¡°Dahei, you must seriously consider it. Currently, you are very simr to the three Xiang brothers. It can be said that your choice can tilt the bnce between the two factions. As far as I¡¯m concerned, I would hope that you join Han Feng¡¯s faction.

    Shi Xiaobai felt his heart turn slightly heavy hearing this. It was no wonder he noticed so many people giving him strange looks when he walked in. The people that came to ask about his identity had queer looks in the eyes. So it was all because he was currently in hot demand.

    ¡°Sigh, This King is always the focus of attention no matter where he goes!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai eximed, and could not help but consider Lingcun¡¯s words. Song Xiao and Han Feng were like a dictator and a constitutional monarch respectively. Personally, Shi Xiaobai would lean towards Han Feng.

    But Shi Xiaobai could not help but look at that lonely figure.

    Under the cruel elimination mechanism, once a group of people huddled together, their voting rights would cote into a distinctive force. The person left out would not be able to resist in the face of this force.

    People were selfish. No one wished to be eliminated, so hugging on to the biggest pir was their best option. Clearly, Song Xiao and Han Feng were the two rtively biggest pirs.

    However, the groups gathered by Song Xiao and Han Feng happened to be fifteen each. As such, their voting strength reached an awkward bnce. But as long as they gained another person, the bnce would be broken. One side could then slowly devour the other group, ensuring that no one from their side would be eliminated.

    The three Xiang brothers were independent from the two factions, so it was clear that they could join any side to ensure immunity from elimination, and even throw the other side into a spiralling abyss. However, the three Xiang brothers would rather be eliminated one by one than choose to join one of the two factions.

    Why did they do that? Why were they so stupid? What were they trying to insist on?

    Shi Xiaobai looked at Xiang Wu who was sitting alone at a corner. Suddenly, he felt his heart palpitate.

    ¡°This King¡­¡± Shi Xiaobai stood up.

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Lingcun hurriedly stopped him with his words and got up. He stretched out his hand to press down on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulders and said seriously, ¡°Dahei, I know you don¡¯t want to join any of the two factions. I also know that you wish to help Xiang Wu! I share the same feelings as you, but you need to be aware of one thing. If you were to be left out like Xiang Wu, then the next person to be eliminated is very likely you. Dahei, are you willing to eliminate yourself the moment you arrive?¡±

    This King¡­¡± Shi Xiaobai knitted his eyebrows slightly.

    Lingcun cut him off by saying, ¡°Dahei, if you were to join Han Feng¡¯s faction, it is actually the best method to help Xiang Wu. After you join us, Han Feng¡¯s faction would have sixteen people, one more person than Song Xiao¡¯s faction. Then, in the next round, the sixteen of us can vote together to eliminate Song Xiao¡¯s members. As such, we can prevent the fate of Xiang Wu being eliminated!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, This King¡­¡± Shi Xiaobai sighed.

    Lingcun cut him off once again and said seriously, ¡°Dahei, I know you don¡¯t like to join the factions of others, and even more, you dislike voting out someone bybining forces. You advocate justice and believe in freedom, but, I wish you can seriously consider it. Joining Han Feng¡¯s faction does not mean you are ignoring your conscience, but it is a very rational and mature way of doing things. Not only will it protect yourself from being eliminated, it will also help Xiang Wu.¡±

    ¡°Dahei, whether you and Xiang Wu can stay behind or not all depends on a thought of yours!¡±

    Both of Lingcun¡¯s hands were already on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulders. His pale blue eyes revealed a sense of anxiety. His handsome face was slightly taut, afraid that Shi Xiaobai would give a capricious answer.

    The rookies, who were already paying close attention to Shi Xiaobai, also began to look over. The rookies from Han Feng¡¯s faction, who were closest, pricked up their ears. From their conversation, this rookie named Dahei seemed to be on the fence?

    ¡°This King¡ª¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders, saying helplessly, ¡°This King just wanted to go to the bathroom. Is there a need to be so nervous?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lingcun was dumbfounded. So all the heartfelt advice he gave was all f*cking nonsense!?

    Author¡¯s Note: The situation regarding the rookie training is basically set up. Wasted quite a few chapters, but I will try my best to make it interesting, but I¡¯m not sure if everyone will still find it boring. But it¡¯s alright. Soon, there will be a small climax, and after the small climax, it will be a big climax.

 Chapter 30: Another Game?

    Chapter 30: Another Game?

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai wasn¡¯t nning on going to the bathroom. Although the reason why he stood up wasn¡¯t as Lingcun thought, it was somewhat simr.

    He did not want to join Han Feng or Song Xiao¡¯s factions. He also did not want to stand up for Xiang Wu. He just had a simple belief that voting should abide to the individual¡¯s wishes. Although gaining safety by collectivising was beyond reproach, to use a collectivised force to kill the freedom of an individual was something that did not conform to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s kingly ways.

    Hence, the reason why Shi Xiaobai stood up was to head to another corner. Since Xiang Wu could be a faction himself, why couldn¡¯t he, Shi Xiaobai? He insisted on being isted from the others!

    However, Lingcun had stopped him, and had managed to persuade him.

    Shi Xiaobai had forgotten which line made him give up his nearly silly idea, but Shi Xiaobai knew in his heart that the true reason why he abandoned that idea was because of fear¡ªfear of being directly eliminated.

    Be it him choosing to conceal his identity, or choosing to use the excuse of ¡°going to the bathroom, by indirectly agreeing to joining Han Feng¡¯s faction, it was something that Shi Xiaobai found difficult to ept. It should have been taken for granted that with his character, he would have roared out withughter, saying ¡°This King insists on not doing so¡±.

    Shi Xiaobai, who was never afraid of the strong, was extremely afraid of weakness¡ªhe was afraid. He had always been a weakling.

    Having heard from others mention how much a genius Shi Xiaobai was, or how outstanding Shi Xiaobai¡¯s natural endowment was, Shi Xiaobai was the one who knew better than anyone else. He knew that even if he had entered the first level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, he did not feel like there was a shred of change. Be it Ye Jiaquan¡¯s fist, or Lingcun¡¯s mysteriousness, or Hisith¡¯s repression, they made Shi Xiaobai deeply feel¡ªhe was too weak.

    It was not because he was afraid of Ye Jiaquan¡¯s fists, nor had he he yielded to Hisith¡¯s pressure, Shi Xiaobai only desperately worried when the moment of bing stronger woulde and when he would stop being weak.

    And the rookie training was by far the closest opportunity for him to be stronger. Shi Xiaobai did not want to let this opportunity slip away. He wanted to hold on to it tightly, whatever it took.

    For this, Shi Xiaobai caved. He had concealed his identity and joined Han Feng¡¯s faction. This was the one of the fewpromises Shi Xiaobai had made.

    After using the bathroom, and returning to his seat, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart was heavy. The opportunity of him bing stronger was clearly at his fingertips, but for some unknown reason, he could not feel any emotion of joy. It was as if he had lost something in his heart.

    Shi Xiaobai fell into silence, but his surroundings turned noisy. All sorts of noises entered his ears. Lingcun¡¯s voice frequently resounded in his ear, but Shi Xiaobai felt extremely irritated. It was as if there was a heat flowing through his body, making his every nerve feel uneasy.

    Shi Xiaobai couldn¡¯t help but nce at the isted man named Xiang Wu at the corner. He sat there quietly, motionless. As if he was bound by the air, locked in time.

    However, Shi Xiaobai saw from his body¡ªfreedom.

    The freedom to not move was also a freedom!

    ¡°It seems, This King is sick.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed as he slowly closed his eyes. He needed rest, because he was fighting himself.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s resting time did notst for very long as Hisith slowly walked into the ssroom. The moment he stepped into the ssroom, everyone shut their mouths, turning silent. The hustle and bustle immediately melted into silence.

    Shi Xiaobai involuntarily opened his eyes, and when his eyes matched Hisith¡¯s slightly narrowed eyes, his hair stood on end, just like a frightened cub that jumped up in fright.

    Thankfully, Lingcun, who was beside him, held him down by the shoulders in time, allowing Shi Xiaobai to calm down from the sudden repressive feeling Hisith gave him.

    ¡°This darn depraved person must have done it on purpose. This King nearly got hit by his Samsara Eye Magic!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai cursed in his heart, and the inhibitions in his heart gradually faded away without him realizing it.

    Hisith slowly walked to the podium in the middle. His gentle footsteps sounded extremely clear in the quiet ssroom. Everyone¡¯s heartbeats seemed to synchronize with each other, as if they were involuntarily being paced by his footsteps.

    Punctilious discipline was reflected fully in this ssroom.

    ¡°Rx, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m in quite a good mood today.¡± Hisith spoke softly.

    The moment Hisith spoke, heaving sighs of relief broke out in the ssroom. Shi Xiaobai felt that the tensed Ye Jiaquan beside him also seemed to rx.

    What would happen if this depraved person was in a bad mood?

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but have such a thought.

    ¡°When Instructor Hisith is not in a good mood, he will usually y a ¡®game¡¯. As for the contents of the game, you will see it when the timees. I¡¯ll not talk about it.¡± Lingcun leaned towards Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ears and used an extremely inaudible voice to tell him. His voice seemed to exude some fear.

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned, as a chill rose up from the bottom of his heart. A game that could make everyone so nervous was probably some abnormal game.

    Although all the rookies in the ssroom had heaved a sigh of relief, they still maintained their silence. Every asional motion was done extremely gingerly.

    ¡°Alright, my beloved toys, let us continue from our morning lesson.¡±

    Hisith pped his hands and his eyes swept across everyone. The rookies who had been addressed as ¡°toys¡± did not dare show any look of discontent. They all disyed an attentive posture.

    After a pause, Hisith began teaching.

    ¡°For the past few days, we have been talking aboutbat. In fact,bat is nothing more than the intery between four major systems¡ªoffense, defense, evasion, as well as superpower. Those who do not have any Psy-genes, then you actually only have three of the systems. You are naturally born to have one lessbat technique than Psykers. However, I can tell you seriously that it is not difficult for Psionites to defeat Psykers. This is because every ¡®superpower¡¯ needs to fulfill three elements¡ªfunction, condition as well as restrictions. If you can discern the weakness in your opponent¡¯s superpower¡¯s conditions and limitations, then the actual thing that determines victory is still the three major systems, offense, defense and evasion. And all three of these systems rely on Psionic Power. In terms of Psionic Ability cultivation, Psykers have no advantage over you!¡±

    Hisith threw out a series of sentences, and finally concluded, ¡°In other words, the three major systems are the only things you can rely on to defeat a Psyker, and also your only remaining dignity and pride! You are different from Psykers who are naturally born with superpowers. You are all the most ordinary out of ordinary people, without any halo surrounding you. You have lost at the starting line the moment you were born. In variouspetitions in the future, you would suffer a crushing defeat. In the game known as ¡®Life¡¯, you were all losers from the very beginning!¡±

    ¡°However, you can turn the tables. As long as you hone a powerful offense, a rigid defense, an agile evasion, then you would have the capital to fight Psykers. And for these things, I will teach them all to you!¡±

    Hisith seemed to transform into another man. That teasing expression turned serious. The tone in his voice sounded encouraging, he was like a dedicated teacher working hard at teaching his students.

    Shi Xiaobai noticed that the rookies beside him were short of breath, as their eyes burned with fighting spirit. Ye Jiaquan even clenched his fists tightly.

    Hisith¡¯s words had touched them and infected them. His final sentence lit up the desire they buried deep in their hearts.

    Shi Xiaobai began to gradually look serious. What Hisith said about ¡°a powerful offense, a rigid defense, an agile evasion¡±, could he possess them?

    ¡°However, the prerequisite of all this¡ªis that you must hold on to the end.¡±

    Hisith¡¯s tone changed suddenly, as his eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°What a pity. This afternoon, another cute toy will be eliminated.¡±

    A coquettish smile appeared on Hisith¡¯s face once again as he used a teasing tone to say the word ¡°pity¡±. It was heart-chilling.

    The meaning behind his words made the rookies from Team Red draw a gasp, while the rookies from Team Blue collectivelyughed, seemingly deriving pleasure from those words.

    This was just the fourth day of rookie training, and today, a third person was to be eliminated?

    Shi Xiaobai felt that when Hisith said those words, his gaze had swept past him. That faint amused look made Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart involuntarily palpitate.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that he is targeting This King again, right?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt a sense of foreboding.

    ¡°Oh, right. Today, there is a rookie who returned after missing sses for many days. I happen to have thought of a fun game, and n to let him participate in it.¡±

    Hisith revealed a sinister smile as he looked towards Shi Xiaobai, saying, ¡°Tu Dahei,e to the podium. Let us y a game¡­that is slightly more difficult.¡±

    When everyone heard this, they traced Hisith¡¯s gaze towards Shi Xiaobai, who looked somewhat ordinary, seated in the row of seats. Immediately, they felt full of pity for him.

    Instructor Hisith said a ¡°game¡±, and not a ¡°little game¡±, and he had even used the qualifier, ¡°slightly more difficult¡±.

    The rookies who were unfortunate enough to encounter ¡°normal games¡± found it impossible to imagine how perverse Instructor Hisith¡¯s ¡°game that is slightly more difficult¡± would be.

 Chapter 31: You are actually a Demon, right?

    Chapter 31: You are actually a Demon, right?

    Shi Xiaobai was rendered speechless. Only recently had he yed an uninteresting card drawing game with Hisith. Shi Xiaobai was not interested in Hisith¡¯s game at all, and wanted to keep a distance from the perverse Hisith.

    But the depraved instructor did not n on letting him off. This was not the first time he had targeted him, and now, he had been called to the podium the moment ss started.

    Feeling the concerned and sympathetic gazes from Ye Jiaquan and Lingcun, Shi Xiaobai frowned.

    ¡°Whatever. This King was previously once a God of Games. How can I be scared off by a depraved gamer that is none other than a sham!?¡±

    Thinking of his tiny victory back in Hisith¡¯s office, Shi Xiaobai was immediately filled with confidence. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, he got up and walked fearlessly to the podium in the middle.

    ¡°Dahei looks very confident. Me..feels that Dahei should be able to survive it.¡± Ye Jiaquan looked at Lingcun and said feebly.

    Lingcun sighed and did not respond. His pale blue eyes shed with seriousness.

    When Shi Xiaobai came to Hisith¡¯s side, he immediately felt like he had entered an ice cavern, as a cold crept up through his entire body. His body slowly began to stiffen.

    Hisith gave Shi Xiaobai a sinister-looking smile and whispered, ¡°Before we y the game, let me ask you. Dahei, do you know what ¡®Psionic Shield¡¯ is?

    Shi Xiaobai was momentarily stunned as he thought for a moment, before he shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡±

    When the seated rookies heard this, they gave an incredulous look. A number of people even had a dismissive sneer suffusing at the corner of their lips.

    He was an idiot who didn¡¯t even know what Psionic Shield was? Did he rely on cronyism to get into [Gaia]? The rookies who suspected Tu Dahei to be Shi Xiaobai immediately had their suspicions lessened greatly.

    Hisith had received information of Shi Xiaobai from the organization¡¯s upper echelons. The information revealed that Shi Xiaobai had yet to begin Psionic Ability cultivation, so it was naturally possible for him to be unaware of ¡®Psionic Shield¡¯, hence Hisith had questioned him. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s answer was within his expectations, but Hisith felt his head ache. This was because to proceed with the game, he needed Shi Xiaobai to be able to understand and grasp ¡°Psionic Shield¡±.

    ¡°It looks like I need to tug at a sapling to help it grow.¡±

    With this thought in mind, Hisith turned towards the seated rookies and said, ¡°Wang Lin, exin to him what ¡®Psionic Shield¡¯ is.¡±

    With him saying this, a 17¨C18-year-old youth with short hair stood up from the seats on the right. Under his tight-fit shirt were firm muscles, it was obvious he was strong. Everyone from Team Blue cast their eyes at the youth, filled with awe and trust.

    Wang Lin nodded at Hisith before looking at Shi Xiaobai and said calmly, ¡°Psionic Shield is a Psionic Ability produced from one of the four majorbat systems, namely defense.¡±

    Wang Lin paused for a while as he pondered over his words before continuing, ¡°The system of defense is divided into physical and psionic defense. Physical defense refers to one¡¯s skin, flesh, bones and mental defenses. It is in the domain of one¡¯s physical cultivation. As for psionic defense, it is a study of how to use Psionic Power as a form of defense. The name Psionic Shield implies using Psionic Power to form a shield so as to block attacks within a defensive range.¡±

    After Wang Lin finished speaking, he stretched his right hand out. Suddenly what seemed like beams or vapor began gathering in front of his palm in the form of white energy. He had produced a white shield that could nearly block everything in front of him.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up. He had previously seen the white energy back when Ye Jiaquan was punching the wall. So that was so-called ¡°Psionic Power¡±?

    ¡°Psionic Shield typically is used to protect against uni-directional attacks. Be it engaging in meleebat with swords and sabers, or long-distance gunfire or bombs, a solid Psionic Shield can block all of them. Typically, a Psionic Shield at the fourth level of Psionic Mortal Realm is able to withstand ordinary bullets, but would be useless against special anti-psionic bullets.¡±

    After Wang Lin was done speaking, he retracted his right hand. Immediately, the white shield began to dissipate. He looked at Hisith, indicating to him that he was done exining. Seeing Hisith nod his head, he coolly sat down.

    ¡°This thing can block bullets!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heartbeat began palpitating as he felt like all the blood in his boiling was about to boil.

    Upon seeing this, Hisith¡¯s eyes seemed to sh as he said, ¡°Psionic defense is divided into four stages. The first stage is Psionic Hardening. By using Psionic Power to cause a body part to harden, it can instantly achieve the effect of enhancing the body¡¯s physical defense. The second stage is Psionic Shield. Typically, it is used to block unidirectional attacks.¡±

    ¡°The third stage is Psionic Barrier. It can be said to be an omni-directional shield. Although its defensive strength is inferior to Psionic Shield, it is suitable for protecting yourself when facing a rain of bullets, swords or sabers.¡±

    ¡°Finally, thest stage is Psionic Domain. It can achieve the effects of defending arge area. When many people collectively produce a Domain, it can be used to protect cities. Once the degree of hardness reaches a certain level, it will be the main method to defend against missiles or nuclear bombs.¡±

    Hisith exined the four psionic defenses in detail. The rookies in the room already knew this by heart, so they were immediately somewhat puzzled. Why was Instructor Hisith patiently exining such extremely basic knowledge to this bumpkin?

    But Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were almost burning red. What did he hear? Through human means, defend against missiles and nuclear bombs? This¡­ Wasn¡¯t this the power he had always been dreaming of?

    ¡°How is it? Do you want to learn Psionic Shield?¡± Hisith¡¯s voice that contained a spell of bewitchment sounded in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ears.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai was unable to resist the temptation as he hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes! Not only the shield, This King wants to learn everything!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    Hisith smiled as he suddenly leaned towards Shi Xiaobai and whispered into his ear. The rookies pricked up their ears but were unable to hear a single thing. They immediately found things odd.

    Producing a Psionic Shield was not something one could do overnight. It was like learning anguage. It needed the umtion of time to achieve that. Instructor Hisith said he wanted to teach this bumpkin, and even whispered something in his ear. Was there some heaven-defying shortcut?

    Hisith¡¯s whispers did notst more than a minute. Shi Xiaobai nodded his head despite having only a hazy notion of it, but he said with doubt, ¡°Doing that can produce the shield you mentioned? That simple?¡±

    Everyone was stunned hearing this. There was really a shortcut?

    Hisith nodded with a smile that didn¡¯t look like a smile. ¡°Of course, you will know once you give it a try.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not doubt him. His passion for power made him immediately execute what Hisith told him.

    ¡°Use your heart to feel your body¡¯s Psionic Power. Use your mind to control the flow of Psionic Power. Then silently recite the chant¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai stretched out his right hand as Hisith¡¯s words shed in his mind. Suddenly, he felt a warmth rise up from his body. The warmth made him feelfortable.

    But very quickly, this warmth carried on rising in temperature, and slowly became a scalding heat. Pain came from his every nerve, as Shi Xiaobai immediately felt like he had found himself in the middle of mes. It was so painful that he nearly fainted.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A scream tore out of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mouth, immediately resounding throughout the entire ssroom.

    The rookies immediately understood what had happened as they immediately drew a gasp. They covered their mouths to prevent themselves from screaming.

    Ye Jiaquan¡¯s eyes were already red as he said with a trembling voice. ¡°Lingcun, if Me¡­ If Me isn¡¯t wrong, Dahei is now using the ¡®Body Incineration Curse¡¯, right?¡±

    Lingcun¡¯s facial expression had long sunk, as he said with a painful tone, ¡°It is the Body Incineration Curse. It is said to be the most vicious manner of elerating growth through excessive means. The sess rate is less than 10%. If he seeds, he would be able to at least open up one psionic sacred meridian, but the oue of failure would be having his body consumed in fire and he would die a painful death.¡±

    ¡°If Dahei can survive the Body Incineration Curse, and open up any psionic sacred meridian, then he can indeed omit the need of aprehension and umtion process. He would be able to directly gain the control of ¡®Grasped Basics¡¯ of Psionic Power. This is probably the shortcut Hisith thought of.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! I never expected Hisith to be willing to make such a desperate attempt just so that his game can proceed smoothly. Doesn¡¯t he know that Dahei is actually Shi¡­No, it¡¯s impossible that he doesn¡¯t know, but why is he doing this? Isn¡¯t he afraid that he will cause Dahei¡¯s death? The sess rate of Body Incineration Curse is less than 10%! If Dahei dies, as one of the three powerhouses of [Gaia], won¡¯t he feel the pinch?¡±

    ¡°Or could it be that he doesn¡¯t care about [Gaia]¡¯s rise or fall? That¡¯s right. I should have realized earlier that he was such a madman. I was the one who harmed Dahei. It¡¯s all my fault! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡±

    As Lingcun whispered, he was shouting out in his heart silently. His expression looked painful as he buried his head in his knees, with his entire body trembling.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s tragic screams continued. His skin was already a scalding hot red color. White smoke was beginning to rise up around him as his body seemed like it was about to spontaneouslybust into the most ruthless inferno.

    As for Hisith, he was standing by the side turning a blind eye to it, as if he was watching a good show y out in front of him.

    Even the most ruthless and merciless rookie could not help but feel a sense of pity seeing this. This bumpkin, Tu Dahei, was truly wretched. Encountering the depraved madman, Hisith, who wore an outer skin as a Hero, was bad luck umted across eight generations. His only chance of survival was that scammy less than 10% chance of sess.

    Using the Body Incineration Curse either meant being reborn or to be burned to ash. Everything did not depend on one¡¯s self, nor willpower, just in luck!

    Time passed by the tick, as Shi Xiaobai¡¯s screams turned hoarse. His body seemed like a fixed column. Although he looked like he should have been squirming on the ground, he was standing there screaming. He was like a young tree sapling erected there, experiencing the burning of an inferno.

    How long would such tormentst?

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    Suddenly, the sound of a crisp crack issued from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body. In front of him, a cracked shield, which was so white it looked translucent, bloomed. The red glow on his skin converged immediately as the burning temperatures of the surroundings quickly cooled down. The water mist also dispersed in an instant.

    The seated rookies immediately broke into chaos.

    ¡°Holy shit, he seeded?¡±

    ¡°He actually managed to survive the Body Incinerating Curse. This bumpkin¡¯s luck is¡­heaven-defying!¡±

    ¡°This means he has at least opened up a psionic sacred meridian. Ze Ze. As they say, foolish people can have dumb luck!¡±

    ¡°You guys, enough. He was tortured to the point of death, can¡¯t you just be more sparing with your words?¡±

    ¡°That is a sacred meridian won at the risk of his life. You can¡¯t not be convinced!¡±

    ¡°Should¡­should this bumpkin bear a grudge or thank Instructor Hisith?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Whispers in the ssroom erupted. They had witnessed a rare Body Incinerating Curse, and even rarer was that the extremely weak bumpkin had managed to seed!

    Shi Xiaobai was still gasping violently as sweat covered his entire body. His eyes could no longer open, and his body looked like it would topple with a simple nudge, yet for some reason, he still stood upright.

    After enduring such cruel torture, at the moment of his relief, he must have felt like falling to the ground andy unconscious, right?

    Why was he still standing?

    ¡°Very good! Very good! Very good!¡±

    Hisith¡¯s voice that seemed bordering on madness cracked the mystery.

    Everyone immediately shut their mouths as they felt their hearts filled with fear. Shi Xiaobai was unable to fall, because Hisith did not want him to fall.

    Hisith had forced him to stand there, so he could only keep his exhausted body silently standing there.

    ¡°Enough, enough, it¡¯s really enough!¡± The seated Lingcun was roaring in his heart, as he looked furiously at Hisith.

    Was it enough?

    For Hisith, this was clearly not enough. This was because everything he did for Shi Xiaobai was to allow the game he designed to proceed smoothly. His game had only just begun.

    ¡°Since Dahei has learned Psionic Shield, let the games begin!¡±

    Hisith relentlessly mentioned his original but consistent goal. Everyone could not bear watching this any further. Tu Dahei, should it be said that you had great luck to open up a psionic sacred meridian, or should it be said that you had terrible luck to encounter the perverse Hisith?

    ¡°As for the game rules, all of you are to attack Tu Dahei¡¯s Psionic Shield. Only by shattering Tu Dahei¡¯s shield in one strike will it be considered a pass. If you can¡¯t shatter it, then you will be eliminated from [Gaia] directly!¡±

    A sinister smile suffused from the corners of Hisith¡¯s lips. ¡°Then, let the games begin. I already can¡¯t wait for it!¡±

    Everyone was immediately dumbfounded. What f*cking game was this?

    They had heard that this bumpkin was at the first level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, and he had just learned how to use Psionic Power. The Psionic Shield he produced was in such a sorry state, and was so thin like there was nothing. It was impossible for them not to be able to break it, right?

    The crux of the matter was that they would be eliminated if they failed to break it, so all of them would definitely muster all their strength!

    This was no doubt a form of ¡°abuse¡±. No, there were 72 rookies in the ssroom excluding Tu Dahei. It was 72 rounds of abuse!

    After having nearly died from physical torment, he would next be faced with 72 terrible counts of defeat. This game was indeed extremely ¡°fun¡±.

    ¡°Instructor Hisith, you are actually a demon, right?¡±

    This was the most intense thought in everyone¡¯s minds.

 Chapter 32: The Weakest Rookie

    Chapter 32: The Weakest Rookie

    Although Shi Xiaobai was standing, he was trembling over all and drenched with sweat. His face was extremely pale, and his eyes seemed to be rolling upwards. Every knew that if Hisith had prevented him from copsing, he would have long passed out.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s condition was probably so bad that he found it difficult to take half a step, what more power a Psionic Shield to withstand the attacks of 72 rookies one after another? Why did Hisith want to y such a heartless and boring ¡°game¡±?

    A few rookies, who knew Hisith¡¯s stained record, were confused. Hisith always felt disdain for boring toys and games, so why was he doing the opposite now?

    Hisith gave his answer.

    A poker card appeared out of thin air, in the middle of two of his fingers. As he fanned his wrist and threw it out gently, the poker card with strange iridescent sparkles flew onto Shi Xiaobai¡¯s chest. As everyone looked on, it sank into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body and disappeared.

    At the instant the poker card disappeared, a red beam sted out from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back. A gigantic illuminated projection formed behind him, fading in and out of existence. It was a gigantic poker card¡ªEight of Hearts.

    A seated rookie suddenly screamed!

    ¡°Underworld Poker!?¡±

    ¡°Eight of Hearts. That¡¯s too.. too exorbitant!¡±

    ¡°Poker Hisith, Underworld King of the Mortal World!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    People sessively stood up from the seats as they widened their eyes, refusing to blink. They were afraid to miss this rare scene. The looks they cast at the poker card-shaped projection was filled with fear.

    ¡°What is Underworld Poker?¡± Ye Jiaquan scratched his head as he asked Lingcun.

    ¡°Underworld Poker is Instructor Hisith¡¯s A ss superpower. It¡¯s known as the Poker from the Underworld. Some people say that Hisith¡¯s poker cards are actually the Underworld.¡±

    Lingcun had an odd expression as his voice contained a tinge of disbelief. He said, ¡°Every Underworld Poker Instructor Hisith has is extremely precious. This is because Underworld Poker is constructed from the souls of the dead. Be it cmity fiends, astral beasts, aliens, alternate dimensional beings, mutated creatures or even humans, their souls are the ingredients Instructor Hisith uses to create Underworld Poker. Hence, Instructor Hisith is a true soul reaper, a spokesperson of the Underworld. As he is so powerful, he has been dubbed ¡®Underworld King of the Mortal World¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Use souls as ingredients to construct poker cards? That..That is actually possible?¡± Ye Jiaquan found it absolutely mind-boggling.

    ¡°Superpower also means the ¡°ability to let your imagination go wild¡¯. There are only things that cannot be imagined, nothing is impossible. This is the main reason why Psykers are so powerful. However, superpowers have their three elements, function, conditions and limitations. Instructor Hisith¡¯s Underworld Poker must have weaknesses both in conditions and limitations, but that is Instructor Hisith¡¯s greatest secret and I¡¯m afraid no one knows.

    Lingcun gulped his saliva to moisten his throat as he continued, ¡°It is said that Instructor Hisith¡¯s Underworld Poker has four functions. I remember that Hearts represent ¡®healing¡¯. Instructor Hisith is now using the healing Hearts on Tu Dahei. The higher the value of the face of the card, the better the effects. The Eight of Hearts is considered above average and rather precious. Silly Ye, if we use your soul as a standard of measure, a hundred of you won¡¯t even be enough to produce one Eight of Hearts!¡±

    ¡°A hundred of Me¡¯s souls won¡¯t be enough!?¡± Ye Jiaquan stared in disbelief.

    ¡°Why is Instructor Hisith willing to spend his valuable Underworld Poker to heal Dahei? Why?¡±

    Lingcun¡¯s eyebrows deeply wrinkled. Be it tricking Shi Xiaobai into using the Body Incineration Curse to aid his growth through excessive means, or using the Underworld Poker to forcefully heal Shi Xiaobai, it was all for allowing the seemingly boring game to proceed smoothly. Was the game so important to Hisith?

    ¡°Could Instructor Hisith feel pleasure in seeing Shi Xiaobai being utterly defeated 72 times?¡±

    Underworld King Hisith treated humans as toys, and life as a game. He treated the world as a theme park. All his actions and judgment should have been categorized as ¡°interesting¡± and ¡°boring¡±.

    Love the interesting, trample on the boring was the only principle Hisith had.

    And what Hisith was currently doing clearly proved something¡ªShi Xiaobai and the uing games were to him, rtively interesting, worthy of his love.

    ¡°Sigh, I shouldn¡¯t have persuaded him to join rookie training. For him, [Gaia] is not a necessary choice, and wouldn¡¯t even be considered an excellent option. But for my own selfish motives, I lured him into concealing his identity, sending a sheep into the tiger¡¯s mouth. I have harmed him.¡±

    Lingcun med himself in his heart as his fists clenched tightly. He habitually bit his thumbnail with his teeth as he tried to think of numerous methods to crack the situation, but he rejected each and every one of them, eventually be severely frustrated.

    Hisith was too strong for him. In front of absolute strength, no strategy or trick was useful.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Hisith was not only the three powerhouses of [Gaia]. He was famous in China, and even internationally. When he suddenly volunteered to be a rookie instructor, it had caused quite a sensation in [Gaia] internally.

    Although Hisith was entric, or even could be said to be perverse, his strength was beyond doubt. And when he became serious at teaching, the rookies benefited greatly from him. As such, even though they had witnessed Hisith¡¯s ¡°normal games¡± several times, they still felt more joy than sorrow.

    But at this moment, they werepletely at a loss. Wasn¡¯t this ¡°game that is slighty more difficult¡± a bit too perverse?

    Some meticulous rookies noticed something strange. The poker card projection was essentially a soul! When the poker card¡¯s energy was drained, the souls imprisoned by Hisith in the poker card would vanish, disappearingpletely.

    And the bumpkin was currently absorbing the soul energy, derived from the valuable ¡°Eight of Hearts¡±. Why was Instructor Hisith giving him so much ¡°love¡±? A few rookies with dark minds could no longer suppress their jealous emotions.

    Everyone had disparate thoughts, as the ¡°Healing Heart¡± on the tform wasing to an end.

    The projection of the poker card suddenly transformed into a pale red rain of light that fell on Shi Xiaobai. As droplets of energy infused themselves into his white, tender skin, a pink fog began to immediately rise up around Shi Xiaobai¡¯s surroundings. His sticky sweat droplets evaporated while he was bathed in the pink fog, and his pained and twisted face gradually looked relieved. His tightly clenched teeth gradually rxed and the light in his eyes slowly returned.

    The healing effects of ¡°Eight of Hearts¡± were rather staggering. Within moments, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pain and fatigue waspletely eliminated. His physical strength, mental strength and psionic power were all restored.

    Just as the Underworld Poker¡¯s soul was about to dissipate, everyone in the room could hear a roar that reached into their souls. The roar was filled with anger, resentment and indignation.

    At the same moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. An angry roar came out of his throat, resounding the entire ssroom.

    ¡°You perverse person, what did you do to This King!?¡±

    When everyone heard this, they were stunned with opened mouths. How did this bumpkin still dare to curse Instructor Hisith? And why was he calling himself ¡°This King¡±? Doesn¡¯t he know how dangerous his present situation was?

    Instructor Hisith was one of the three powerhouses who could ignore the organization¡¯s discipline. Even if he killed this bumpkin right there and then, or even turning his soul into an Underworld Poker, those members of the upper echelon of the organization, who loved having the words ¡°justice¡± hang by their mouths, would probably just wryly smile and say ¡®can¡¯t you take it easy?¡¯, and not mete out any punishment.

    This bumpkin was simply courting death himself!

    ¡­

    After using the Body Incineration Curse, Shi Xiaobai had experienced an excruciating pain throughout his body, and he fell into a trance, so how could he hear the voices around him? Of course he did not know what the Body Incineration Curse was, or else how would he have been so easily tricked by Hisith?

    So in fact, Shi Xiaobai did not know that he had just taken a trip to Death¡¯s door, nor did he know that the Hisith beside him was not only a game maniac, but also a cruel demon. Simrly, he did not know that he was about to face 72 rounds of ¡®sparring¡¯ that he had no chance of winning.

    Shi Xiaobai only knew that after using Hisith¡¯s imparted method, he had experienced great pain. Later on, the pain gradually subsided, but his brain kept producing heart-wrenching screams, as wave after wave of resentment struck his soul, causing him to nearly have a mental breakdown.

    After a long period of suffering, he finally came to and saw Hisith immediately. Instantly, he recalled that all that had happened to him was a result of attempting Hisith¡¯s method, so having found the culprit, he did not hesitate to rail out angrily.

    Shi Xiaobai stared at Hisith with eyes filled with anger.

    Air seemed to solidify, and a repressive atmosphere immediately emanated the entire room. Everyone could not help but hold their breaths, as to their horror, they saw Instructor Hisith¡¯s gloomy expression. It was like the amassing of dark clouds before a thunderstorm.

    This bumpkin will die a horrible death, right?

    Just as everyone was having such thoughts, Hisith suddenlyughed. A coquettish smile suffused the corner of his lips as it turned into a charming smile.

    ¡°I was helping you open up a psionic sacred meridian.¡±

    Hisith¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he gently said, ¡°The human body has eight psionic sacred meridians. Opening up any single one of them gives rise to a magical effect. What I just did was to help you open up at least one psionic sacred meridian. Opening up a psionic sacred meridians allows your control of Psionic Power to reach the ¡®Grasped Basics¡¯ realm. It will eliminate the requirement of a long period of umtion.¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei, you can now use Psionic Shield.¡±

    Hisith¡¯s gentle voice made him look like a kind and amiable instructor, as though he was not angered because of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s cursing. Instead, he graciously tolerated his insolence.

    Everyone immediately found it odd. What Instructor Hisith said was not wrong, but why did he deliberately skip the matter regarding the Body Incineration Curse? This bumpkin¡¯s psionic sacred meridian was not opened up by Instructor Hisith, but obtained by having the bumpkin risk his life. He had won using heaven-defying luck!

    What did Hisith do? He had maintained a mild, prim and proper look while producing such a shameless lie, and for what?

    Shi Xiaobai neither knew that he had used the Body Incineration Curse or that Hisith had lied to him, nor did he know anything about the psionic sacred meridian, but he understood thest thing Hisith said.

    ¡°This King can already use Psionic Shield?¡±

    That was a method that could withstand bullets. He could already use it?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up, but very quickly, he began frowning and looked with renewed wariness and suspicions at Hisith.

    ¡°Then why was This King¡¯s divine body engulfed by an Eternal Cmity Inferno? Why were there Underworld Wraiths who infiltrated and wailed in This King¡¯s mind? What did you do?¡± Shi Xiaobai asked angrily after a moment of silence.

    With that said, everyone was dumbfounded. What did that bumpkin just say? Eternal Cmity Inferno? Underworld Wraiths?

    Hisith was startled for half a second before the smile on his lips grew more intense. The way he looked at Shi Xiaobai turned even gentler. He said softly, ¡°The gaining of strength is usually associated with the birth of pain. Tu Dahei, if you can obtain eternal strength for a moment of pain, is there a need for you toin?¡±

    Hisith¡¯s expression seemed to say ¡°you cheaped out and you still want to act innocent?¡±

    Hisith¡¯s expression was truly vivid. Numerous rookies hurriedly covered their mouths, afraid they would burst out withughter. Was Instructor Hisith pulling a fast one on a fool?

    However, when Shi Xiaobai heard Hisith¡¯s words, he went into deep contemtion, with his gaze turning heavy. Momentster, Shi Xiaobai suddenly reached out his right hand, and instantly, a broken Psionic Shield, which was so white that it looked transparent, appeared in front of him. However, it was so thin that it resembled a cicada¡¯s wing.

    This motion that he had never rehearsed before had be nearly instinctive. It was as if a simple thought of fantasizing something would spew out of his palms, materialized into reality.

    Was this power?

    This was power!

    Shi Xiaobai answered his own question, and immediately felt rity in his heart. All the resentment he had, disappeared the next moment as a intense fighting spirit burned!

    ¡°If power can be exchanged with pain, This King is willing to suffer the agony of purgatory!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and retracted his right hand. He looked at Hisith and said, ¡°This King was wrong about you.¡±

    Everyone nearly fell backwards as they were rendered extremely speechless. This bumpkin¡¯s stupidity was peerless! They could not bear it, but did not make a single move. Instructor Hisith clearly had a scheme and he was enjoying it. If anyone dared to interrupt Hisith¡¯s fun, that person would probably end up in a miserable state.

    At this moment, Hisith was immersed in his world of games!

    ¡°Although you have obtained strength, this strength is unstable. You temporarily have control over Psionic Power, but you need to think of a way to consolidate it.¡±

    A light smile suffused from Hisith¡¯s mouth. It looked extremely coquettish and charming as he told Shi Xiaobai another lie.

    People, who had a psionic sacred meridian opened up, would have their Psionic Ability cultivation speed elerated. It was also very beneficial to one¡¯s physical cultivation. It would also push one¡¯s control of Psionic Power to another stage, and unsurprisingly, it would be an eternal lifting. The words ¡°temporarily¡± and ¡°unstable¡± Hisith said was something even a three-year-old would not fall for!

    Everyone cast their eyes on Shi Xiaobai, thinking that this bumpkin couldn¡¯t be that ignorant, right?

    ¡°Ah? Then what should be done? How can it be consolidated?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s reaction made everyone at a loss, they did not know how to react as not only did he believe, he even turned anxious about it.

    A strange glint shed in Hisith¡¯s eyes as he beamed even more. The way he looked at Shi Xiaobai was so gentle as though he was looking at a loved one. It gave Shi Xiaobai goosebumps.

    ¡°Very simple,¡± Hisith gently said. ¡°By constantly destroying before establishment. Only then will it stand firmly. Dahei, the game I prepared for you happens to allow you to consolidate the energy that might disperse at any time.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai knitted his eyebrows and said in a wary manner, ¡°What game?¡±

    Hisith¡¯s grin turned sinister as he reached out his hand to point at the seated rookies. He said with a bewitching tone, ¡°The 72 rookies here will be your training partners. Each and everyone of them will strike your Psionic Shield, breaking your Psionic Shield one after another!¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei, even if you fail again and again, even if your dignity is trampled one after another, you must endure through it. Clench your teeth to hold on, because from multiple times of ¡®destruction¡¯, you will find that one opportunity at ¡®establishment¡¯. Infinite destruction before establishment. This way, you will be able to obtain power!¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei, do you desire power?¡±

    Hisith¡¯s hands opened up, as if he was holding an invisible treasure in his hands. He was inviting Shi Xiaobai to hold it tight. His fiery words contained an irresistible magic, and the way he depicted ¡°destruction before establishment¡± made people excited.

    If the rookies in the room did not know better, they would probably have been deceived. However, reality was cruel. Hisith¡¯s guise was just targeted at Shi Xiaobai alone, but in their eyes, he was fully exposed. It made people feel sick!

    However this false disguise clearly deceived the ¡°ignorant¡± Shi Xiaobai, and had even touched him.

    Did Shi Xiaobai desire power?

    ¡°No, This King wants justice!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai smiled coldly, but it then turned into a wry smile. ¡°But justice requires power to maintain it.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai spent only a second thinking, but he was able toe to a conclusion. He turned towards the seated rookies and shouted loudly, ¡°Then, sorry for troubling all of you!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai epted Hisith¡¯s game, and even believed that the 72 rookies present were ¡°training partners¡± who would help him.

    Everyone sighed in their hearts. This bumpkin had fallen for it after all.

    Even though opening up a psionic sacred meridian was enough to push his control of Psionic Power to the realm of ¡°Grasped Basics¡±, for him to produce a perfect Psionic Shield required the next realm of ¡°Familiarized Proficiency¡±. That was a realm that required years of umtion.

    The Psionic Shield he produced was not only broken. It was so thin that it neared transparency. Even a 7¨C8 year old student could easily shatter it, what more them, who had passed [Gaia]¡¯s rookie evaluation.

    The bumpkin would indeed continuously experience ¡°destruction¡±, but it was impossible to have ¡°establishment¡±. It was something they had aplished over thousands of times of practice, so how could this bumpkin achieve it within 72 times?

    There was no doubt that he would suffer the bitter taste of failure 72 times! And the taste of defeat would slowly be augmented into a sense of oppression. With thest straw, the bumpkin wouldpletely copse. It could range from him losing his confidence to never recovering.

    ¡°This is what Hisith does best. He first gives the game participant immense hope, then he would shred the hope bit by bit, causing despair to slowly emerge out of theyers of hope.¡±

    The seated Lingcun muttered to himself. He looked miserable as the uneptable situation that was infinitely nearing on reality began to appear in his mind.

    ¡°Be it the price paid for the situation Hisith designed, or the amount of effort ced into it, Shi Xiaobai has already reached the level of ¡®favorite¡¯ in his heart. And a ¡®favorite¡¯ toy will bepletely ¡®yed to brokenness¡¯. This is the very core of Hisith¡¯s games.¡±

    ¡°Hisith wants topletely destroy Shi Xiaobai! Then the game is definitely not that simple. He still has a trick up his hands!¡±

    Lingcun¡¯s pupils constricted as his heart skipped a beat. He looked at the stage where Shi Xiaobai was filled with fighting spirit, and Hisith who was beaming. He bit at his thumbnail, as his handsome face looked twisted, mind overloaded from thinking.

    ¡°Quick think. There must be a way, there must be some way. There must be a solution I didn¡¯t think of. Hurry. Quick think! I¡¯ll give you all my brain cells, so hurry up and think of a solution!¡±

    Lingcun¡¯s eyes were red as his teeth mped harder.

    ¡°Kacha!¡±

    The sound of his thumbnail being broken sounded.

    At the same moment, Hisith¡¯s excited voice resounded, instantly drowning out Lingcun¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Then let the game begin! In the first wave of attack, let us begin with the weakest weakling to start the gongs of war!¡±

    Hisith reached into his pocket, taking out a small notebook. He flipped through it rapidly as he murmured, ¡°Let me look for it. Let me see what name the weakest little toy amongst this batch of [Annihtion] rookies has.¡±

    After flipping for a moment, he finally stopped at a particr page. A joyful smile suffused along the corner of his lips.

    ¡°I found it. This batch¡¯s weakest rookie. His name is¡ªChen Lingcun.¡±

 Chapter 33: True Weakness

    Chapter 33: True Weakness

    When Instructor Hisith read Chen Lingcun¡¯s name, other than Ye Jiaquan and Shi Xiaobai receiving a shock, the others revealed a confused look.

    ¡°Who is Chen Lingcun?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Why do I not have any impression of this name?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the weakest rookie Mi Xiaoqi?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies began to engage in whispers. They were surprised to discover that their memories did not have the slightest impression of a person named ¡°Chen Lingcun¡±.

    The strongest and weakest were always the focal of attention. On the path of Psionic Ability cultivation, the figure that walked in the forefront was always the one idolized and the target to chase after. For example, Team Red¡¯s Shi Xiaobai, who had yed truant for several days, was such a person. His dual S monstrous talent and Perception of God had been deified by the rookies in their conversations. Everyone in the room knew of him.

    And the person at the back of the pack was normally one they would be familiar with. Every time they encountered a setback, when they were exhausted from it, they would see the person in front opening up a despairing gap. And at that moment, if they were to turn backwards to look at the trailing figure at the back, they would see that there were weaklings weaker than them. They could then feel amentable joy, a tiny bit offort, and even gain the strength to hold on.

    The weakest person was the source of their selffort, so they were naturally the focus of attention!

    But, who was Chen Lingcun?

    The rookies racked their brains but were still unable to gain any information regarding this name. They suddenly realized that they had missed out something or had forgotten something.

    When Instructor Hisith called out the three words ¡°Chen Lingcun¡± a third time, a silver-haired youth stood up. His hands were in his pocket and his head was lowered. He walked out of the crowd.

    When certain people walked into your field of vision, your eyes would be glued to them. The silver-haired youth, who was walking out, was such a person. Even though his head was lowered, his handsome looks still made people hold their breaths, unable to shift their gazes away.

    ¡°Ah? How can there be such a handsome hunk? It¡¯s been so many days, and yet I didn¡¯t notice him?¡± A boy-crazy girl was already shooting hearts out of her eyes.

    ¡°What a handsome elder brother. Strange, why don¡¯t I have any impression of him at all?¡± A ten-year-old girl cocked her head and wondered.

    ¡°Heh heh, it serves him right to be the weakest for looking so handsome.¡± A particr ugly boy cursed in his heart.

    ¡°Oh? I have such a person in my faction?¡± The head of one of Team Red¡¯s faction, Han Feng, frowned.

    Under the doubtful and surprised gazes of everyone, Lingcun walked to the stage, and stood meters away from Shi Xiaobai, just across him. He revealed a wry smile.

    ¡°Very good! Very good! Very good!¡±

    Hisith squinted his eyes as he stared at Lingcun for a moment before suddenlyughing maniacally. He inserted his fingers into his fiery red hair and began to tremble.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any information about you in my memory. Even I missed your existence. It looks like you are simr to another interesting guy. Your looks are near perfect, but your presence is nearly zero. This extremely fun contradiction is truly interesting!¡±

    Hisith looked at Lingcun with fiery eyes.

    ¡°You know that guy!?¡±

    Lingcun suddenly raised his head to look at Hisith, his breath shortening. His pale blue eyes revealed a redness, as he gnashed his teeth, saying, ¡°Where is that guy now?¡±

    Hisith was slightly surprised as he began thinking.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. It seems that you and that interesting guye from the same ce, so that¡¯s why you have the same characteristics. Heh, I can see from your eyes¡¯ hate. The desire to kill him is so intense and urgent. Oh, I like your gaze. It reminds me of a particrly happy moment in time.¡±

    Hisith grinned. ¡°You are pretty lucky. I do know that guy who looks somewhat simr to you, and simrly, I know where he is presently.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lingcun¡¯s breath went stagnant. His pale blue eyes were suddenly filled with ayer of crimson. But as though he thought of something, the crimson color faded away suddenly. His aberration state onlysted for half a second before he returned to normal. Following that, he took a deep breath, calming down gradually.

    ¡°As long as you tell me where he is, I¡¯ll fulfill any condition you want.¡±

    Lingcun raised his head to look into Hisith¡¯s eyes. His calm words were filled with rough emotion as well as resolve that was beyond doubt.

    ¡°I have seen enough ¡®fun¡¯ from you. As long as you show the value as a toy, I will satisfy your every desire.¡±

    Hisith licked his lips with his tongue. ¡°Perfect, I have thought of a game ¡®that is slightly difficult¡¯. If you can survive the game, I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know, including everything about that man that nearly had zero presence.¡±

    The rookies present, who were still at a loss, were immediately aghast when they heard this conversation. ¡°Surviving¡± was the passing criteria of the game?

    ¡°Regardless of what game it is, I¡¯ll ept them all. We can even begin now!¡± Lingcun answered without hesitation.

    ¡°Very good. I¡¯m truly beginning to like you even more.¡±

    Hisith¡¯s pleasant face suddenly turned cold as there was a sudden turn in his words. He said, ¡°Although I am very satisfied with the ¡®fun¡¯ you bring, I am still filled with doubt about you being qualified to join my game. That¡¯s because you are too weak.¡±

    Hisith lowered his head to look at the tiny notebook in his hand. He smiled lightly. ¡°You are truly deserving of being this batch¡¯s weakest rookie.¡±

    ¡°Come, my beloved toys. Listen well and know what true weakness is.¡±

    Hisith turned to face the seated rookies and began to read out the text in his notebook.

    ¡°Chen Lingcun, Mind Expanse, F ss. Psy-genes, none.¡±

    ¡°Ability test, F ss. Obtained only one point.¡±

    ¡°Psionic Ability Realm: Psionic Mortal, first level.¡±

    ¡°Known offensive skill: None.¡±

    ¡°Known defensive skill: None.¡±

    ¡°Known movement technique: None.¡±

    ¡°Evaluation, 3 points. Rating, F ss.¡±

    Hisith announced Lingcun¡¯s personal information line by line, without sparing his feelings. As Lingcun¡¯s pathetic natural endowment evaluation was revealed, how ¡°weak¡± Lingcun was was immediatelyid bare for all to see.

    There was half a second of dead silence before mockingughter and jeers erupted from the seats. Even the faces of those female rookies, who were previously shooting hearts with their eyes, turned cold.

    ¡°Heh heh. What trash-like numbers.¡±

    ¡°Pui! To think I was slightly moved. Who knew he was such trash. What a waste of a nice piece of skin.¡±

    ¡°Mi Xiaoqi is so much stronger than him. He is indeed worthy of being this batch¡¯s weakest [Annihtion] rookie. Heh, he is probably the weakest rookie in all of [Gaia].¡±

    ¡°How did he get into [Gaia] when he¡¯s so weak. Did he take the back door?¡±

    ¡°Look at how smooth and tender his skin and flesh is. Maybe he took the back door through some old freak from the upper echelons?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he is kept by one of those old women high up the chains ofmand.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was unbridled vicious mockery. Hisith¡¯s smiling look seemed to encourage everyone to say even more vicious words. Rookies, who were just subconsciously mocking him, seemed to get the meaning behind Hisith¡¯s smile. Slowly, they began to pour out more mean remarks.

    Deplorable words such as weakling, gigolo, taking the back door and various other profanities poured out in limitless fashion. Instantly, the entire ssroom was flooded by invectives.

    Hisith had a brimming smile, and looked as though he was enjoying it tremendously.

    Lingcun was silent, his face calm. However, the hands in his pockets were clenched tightly before rxing. He clenched them again, and rxed them again¡­

    Suddenly, a voice filled with anger exploded in series amidst the invective voices!

    ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! All of you shut the hell up for This King!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s had a furious re as he pointed to everyone seated. The words ¡°shut up¡± spewed out from his throat like a volcano erupting.

    ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Shut up¡­¡±

    The din did not stop immediately, but as the maniac screams continued, it gradually faded away, no longer having any strength in them.

    And at that moment, the mockery and invectives also seemed to lose its ¡°fun¡± and meaning.

    One rookie after another involuntarily shut their mouths.

    When the final rookie stoppedughing, only that single youth was still screaming in the ssroom.

    The youth¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse and was nearly cracking, but it was still stirring.

    ¡°Finally, silence!¡±

    Only when Shi Xiaobai realized that his voice was the only remaining sound in the ssroom did he stop shouting with satisfaction.

    He coughed, as though he was prepared to say something.

    Everyone could not help but hold their breaths in wait. This bumpkin was like a madman. What did he want to say after making them turn silent?

    ¡°Why can¡¯t This King understand the reason for yourughter?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai faced everybody¡¯s stares and righteously spoke, ¡°Trash? Weakling? That is just by your own standards. From the way This King looks at it, it¡¯s utter baloney!¡±

    ¡°Have you seen true trash? Have you seen true weaklings? Do you understand what weakness is?¡±

    ¡°No, none of you have any idea what true weakness is!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s enraged look shocked everyone. The words he said were iprehensible. What was he trying to express?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to y a game? Come on! This King will keep youpany to the end! This King will show you what true weakness is!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sneered as he pointed his thumb at himself.

    ¡°This King is the true weakling and trash!¡±

    Author¡¯s Note: This King does not do cookie-cutter plots. Yes!

 Chapter 34: Please shatter it!

    Chapter 34: Please shatter it!

    In the eyes of the majority of the rookies, Tu Dahei was a bumpkin who did not even know about Psionic Shield. Although he got lucky and survived the Body Incineration Curse, allowing him to open up a psionic sacred meridian, his Psionic Ability control had just reached ¡°Grasped Basics¡±. The Psionic Shield he produced, was at best, at the primary school level.

    Although Chen Lingcun was the rookie with the poorest evaluation this batch, Tu Dahei was likely the one with the weakest strength.

    Hence, when Shi Xiaobai pointed to himself saying ¡°This King is the true weakling and trash¡±, the rookies realized amidstughter that in this room, it was indeed true that this bumpkin was the most qualified person to say so.

    However, what was the point of you saying it so righteously and awe-inspiring? Why did it seem like proving that your weakness was something glorious? You told us to shut up just to say those dumb words that yed to the gallery?

    A number of rookies felt as though they had been fooled. The tiny bit of pity for him immediately disappeared, giving rise to baffling anger.

    There was also a number of rookies, who despite finding it funny, felt a sense of admiration. For this bumpkin to deprecate himself in this manner, it was clearly to help Chen Lingcun resolve the situation. To be able to deprecate oneself for a friend was not something any ordinary person could do.

    A very small number of rookies turned solemn. Their eyes looked as though they were pondering over his words, such as Xiang Wu, the strongest rookie, Wang Lin and the honest Ye Jiaquan. They spontaneously had a strange thought¡ªTu Dahei was not simple.

    ¡°The mostmentable thing for weaklings is not their weak strength, but that they refuse to admit that they are weak. Although he ims to be a weakling and trash, is he supposed to be considered dumb, or a master that looks like a fool?¡± A smile suffused on Xiang Wu¡¯s lips.

    Hisith simrly had a smile on his face. His joy was effusive, but he remained silent. No one could guess what was on his mind.

    As for the handsome silver-haired youth onstage, he was still the focus of attention. Most of the people¡¯s gazesnded on him. This bumpkin was willing to deprecate himself for him, so what would be his reaction?

    Lingcun¡¯s reaction was beyond everyone¡¯s expectation.

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Heughed. Hisugher was like a silver bottle shattering.

    ¡°Ha..Ha¡­Ha¡­.¡±

    Hisughter did not stop. It was as though he was trying to curb hisughing but failed. It was stato as he continuedughing. Hisughter was beyond description, it gave people the feeling that it was like a silver chime, soothing to the ears. However, it was also like a silver needle scratching a wall with an ear-piercing screech.

    Tears rolled out of Lingcun¡¯s eyes as heughed. He took a great deal of effort to stop hisughing, and by then, his breaths sounded like chokes, but the smile on his face was clearly filled with joy.

    Lingcun knew Tu Dahei was Shi Xiaobai, and he definitely knew Shi Xiaobai had monstrous talent. When he first met Shi Xiaobai, he thought that Shi Xiaobai was a person who failed to show restraint, thinking that he was like amon genius who was arrogant. Hence, he had intentionally said the words, ¡°Shi Xiaobai is still a weakling¡±, so as to remind Shi Xiaobai that he was still a weakling.

    However, he did not expect that Shi Xiaobai knew this better than anyone. Furthermore, Lingcun did not expect Shi Xiaobai to say it without qualms, as though he had a clear conscience.

    ¡°Phew, I always thought I was very clever, butpared to you, I¡¯m truly too dumb.¡±

    Lingcun felt respect for Shi Xiaobai and he was touched by him. All of this was reflected in the way he looked at Shi Xiaobai. He said softly, ¡°Dahei, you are stronger than anyone.¡±

    ¡°No, This King is very weak!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai smiled and stretched out his right hand. In front of him, a broken white shield that was extremely thin and nearly transparent appeared.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll show you how weak This King is!¡±

    The white shield looked extremely fragile, as though a touch would shatter it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Lingcun shook his head gently. It was unknown if he meant that he was powerless at shattering it, or he was unwilling to shatter it.

    ¡°If you want to know where that man is, you have to do it.¡±

    Hisith, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke. He had a heavily jesting tone. ¡°I don¡¯t like toys without ¡®fun¡¯.¡±

    Lingcun¡¯s expression changed. Hisith¡¯s words struck the weakest spot in his heart. His will to resist, which just rose up, was immediately shattered.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Lingcun looked at the weak shield once again. Shattering it was very simple, but also very difficult. Although Shi Xiaobai did not mind being viewed as a weakling, he did not want to personally shatter what seemed like weak dignity. However, if he were to resist Hisith¡¯s will, that would be a most irrational act. Besides, he had to know where that man was.

    What was he to do?

    Suddenly, a voice broke Lingcun¡¯s line of thought.

    ¡°I always knew I¡¯m a weakling, but I do not know how weak I am. I have always been running, running away from the fact that I¡¯m powerless.¡±

    Lingcun was stunned. The person, who spoke those words, was Shi Xiaobai. At this moment, he looked serious and stern. Everyone was stunned. This was the first time this bumpkin did not address himself as ¡°This King¡± in front of them. The way he spoke looked as though he was a different person.

    ¡°I do not know what Psionic Shield is, but I know it is true strength, a strength I have always desired.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the broken white shield in front of him.

    ¡°I desire, desire, desire, desire, desire¡­desire to possess true strength.¡±

    Numerous words of ¡°desire¡± came out of his mouth, as though he wanted to let everyone clearly understand how much he desired it.

    ¡°So, what I¡¯m in eager to know is how great a difference I am from all of you. Because only then, my desire will be real.¡±

    What did it mean for a desire to be real? It was that the desired object would possess realism. For Shi Xiaobai, he still did not know the shape and form of the power he desired.

    ¡°Shatter it. Tell me how weak I am. If you are the weakest one here, then, prove to me that I¡¯m weaker than the weakest.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai pointed to his Shield and looked at Chen Lingcun, his eyes flickering with anticipation.

    ¡°Let me witness how weak your strength that is mocked by everyone. Let me experience how powerful that weak strength is to me!¡±

    ¡°Shatter all that fake illusions. Tell me the harsh reality. Only then will I know what strength is, and what the thing I desire is. For that, I am willing to pay the price.¡±

    ¡°Please shatter all my weakness and hesitation!¡±

    ¡°Please shatter it!¡±

    The moment Shi Xiaobai finished his words, Chen Lingcun¡¯s fist finally came smashing over.

    The fist was very slow, and looked weak and powerless. The white energy around his fist was so thin that it looked transparent. It gently smashed into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shield, like a soft tofu colliding into another tofu.

    That punch was infuriatingly weak.

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shield shattered. There was no ¡°boom¡± explosion, but a crack that appeared like a frozen surface of water. The cracks slowly emanated, as a crisp sound sounded, ¡°Pu¡± it shattered. The white shield turned into numerous tiny fragments, melting in the air.

    There was nothing astounding about this punch, in fact, it was somewhat ludicrous. However, no one produced any derisiveughter. A strange repression seemed to fill the entire room.

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned as he saw his shield shatter so easily. He lowered his head gently.

    ¡°Sorry, thank you.¡±

    Lingcun sighed as his fist turned into a soft palm that patted Shi Xiaobai gently on his shoulder. He turned to leave the tform. As he passed Hisith, he coldly said, ¡°I will look for you. No matter the game, it¡¯s fine by me.¡±

    ¡°Also, if your goal is to shatter Dahei¡¯s dignity and hope, or that you want to personally wipe away the luster of a gem, then from the very beginning, you have already lost this meaningless game!¡±

    After Lingcun finished speaking, he returned to the crowd. Everyone¡¯s eyes followed him, but at a certain moment, their eyes suddenly zed over. Other than Hisith and Ye Jiaquan, the others moved their gazes away from Lingcun. Their minds vaguely remembered that a very weak person had shattered Tu Dahei¡¯s shield, however, as for who it was, what his name was or how he looked, none of them could remember.

    It was as though someone with an intense presence had disappeared from their memories.

    The rookies focused their eyes back on the tform. The bumpkin¡¯s head was still lowered, so his expression could not be seen clearly. Although they had forgotten a particrly important person, they still remembered that the bumpkin¡¯s Psionic Shield had been shattered by the pathetic strenth of a weakling who had the poorest evaluation.

    He must have received a terrible setback, right?

    ¡°So, now I am the weakest weakling, right?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had his head down, his voice trembling.

    ¡°Yes, my beloved toy. You are really the weakest here. You have proven what is true weakness. You have let everyone witness what a weakling and trash truly looks like. You did a terrific job.¡±

    Hisith¡¯s voice was filled with fiery praise, but this made everyone draw a gasp. They felt a shattered coldness rise up their hearts.

    Was it so joyful for Instructor Hisith to trample on dignity that was already stamped to the ground?

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai raised his head. When his expressionnded in everyone¡¯s eyes, everyone was stunned.

    Shi Xiaobai wasughing. A smile that came from the bottom of his heart bloomed on his delicate face. His eyes were sparkling like stars, and the corners of his mouth was gently curved upwards.

    Why did he have such an expression?

    ¡°Since This King is already the weakest weakling, then what are the ones who can¡¯t shatter This King¡¯s shield?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai faced the seated rookies as he roared withughter. ¡°There are still 71 more opportunities. This King will definitely achieve ¡®destruction before establishment¡¯, and eventually defend against your attacks!¡±

    ¡°Tremble and be filled with despair, foolish mortals. This King will show you who is the true weakling!¡±

 Chapter 35: The Game has just Begun

    Chapter 35: The Game has just Begun

    If Shi Xiaobai was the weakest rookie in [Annihtion], then wouldn¡¯t the person who failed to shatter Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Psionic Shield mean that that person was weaker than the weakest?

    The rookies subconsciously overlooked this possibility. Now that it was mentioned by Shi Xiaobai, although they still scoffed at it, they had no choice but to attach importance to it. Their gazes also turned more serious.

    Clearly, Shi Xiaobai had sought death, pushing himself into an extremely difficult situation.

    Hisith seemed to gain joy seeing such a situation, but even felt that it was not enough. He decided to give this matter a serious push.

    ¡°I will judge the damage levels of your psionic offense before producing a new ranking in each team.¡±

    The moment Hisith said this, the looks on the seated rookies changed. Even those withzy expressions turned serious.

    Hisith¡¯s game was frequently rted to the team¡¯s internal ranking. The people ranked nearer the top typically had a better advantage. No one wanted to lose out in Hisith¡¯s game because Hisith showed no mercy to failed ¡°toys¡±.

    And at this moment, Hisith wanted to rank them based on the damage levels of the psionic offense. This was no doubt a chance for the rookies ranked at the back, while the rookies ranked at the top couldn¡¯t be careless.

    Hisith was forcing the rookies to use all their strength.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s deration that sought death and Hisith¡¯s suddenly announced rule pushed a new development in this boring game. Now, it was not a ¡°sparring¡± session, but Shi Xiaobai bing the touchstone for everyone else.

    Seeing that the time was ripe, Hisith flipped to the first page of the small notebook.

    ¡°The game continues. Next, Song Nan.¡±

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai was trying hard to suppress the pangs of anger in his heart. When the rookies derided Lingcun, he was truly infuriated. Although he had not known Lingcun for long, Lingcun was still a passionate fan of his.

    Shi Xiaobai naturally would not sit idle seeing his fan being derided, hence he chose the simplest and most brainless method.

    All of you mocked Lingcun as a weakling?

    Then, This King will let you have a taste of what it means to be mocked as a ¡°weakling¡±.

    Shi Xiaobai strengthened his resolve. Although he did not know if he could aplish ¡°destruction before establishment¡±, he was not afraid of ¡°destruction¡±. Wasn¡¯t desiring ¡°establishment¡± already enough?

    At this moment, a slightly plump girl came in front of Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°Song Nan. Nice to meet you!¡± Song Nan¡¯s voice woke Shi Xiaobai from his reverie.

    Shi Xiaobai stretched out his right hand as energy surged out. The white shield appeared once again. It still looked as broken as ever, and so thin that it looked transparent.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Song Nan took a deep breath as her plump hand pierced forward like a spear. Shi Xiaobai saw two fingers stretched out from the plump hand, and at the moment she stabbed over, a sharp white beam shot out, striking the white shield.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    A hole opened up in the white shield instantly before it exploded into fragments, disappearing into nothingness. However, the white beam did not stop, it grazed past Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face, nearly striking him.

    At the moment his shield shattered, Shi Xiaobai felt a pain in his chest. It was as if all the blood in his body was flowing in the opposite direction, making it hard for him to breathe. He entered a daze due to the pain in his mind. When he snapped out of it, he immediately felt a lingering fear as he took a few arduous deep breaths.

    ¡°Sorry!¡±

    Song Nan gave a reluctant look as she reminded him. ¡°It¡¯s best you prop the shield to the side of your body. A few rookies are proficient at ¡®Psionic Pration¡¯ like me. If you aren¡¯t careful and get hit by it, you might¡­¡±

    Song Nan did not finish her sentence. She sighed deeply and turned to look at Hisith. Seeing Hisith write something on the tiny notebook, she guessed that it was her results. She was perturbed because she had not held back at all and nearly failed to control the direction. She did not know how her results were, or if her ranking would rise.

    Hisith waved his hand, indicating for Song Nan to leave, as he flipped to the second page of his little notebook.

    ¡°Next, Hua Pengju.¡±

    A youth with dyed hair stood up. Smiling at the people beside him, he rubbed his fist, as though he was eager to try.

    As for Shi Xiaobai, his chest was rising and falling erratically. It was as though he had not recovered from the recent pain.

    ¡°The more thoroughly shattered the Psionic Shield, the more burden it would cause the caster. If Song Nan¡¯s strike at her full strength is enough to cause Shi Xiaobai pain, then if it was Wang Lin, Song Xiao or Xiang Wu¡¯s full strength, would Shi Xiaobai be able to withstand it?¡± The seated Lingcun¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.

    At this moment, the youth with the dyed hair was standing in front of Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°What? You already can¡¯t take it? Hurry, don¡¯t you want to experience ¡®destruction before establishment¡¯? Where¡¯s your shield?¡± The youth noticed that Shi Xiaobai was still gasping and began denigrating him.

    ¡°How can This King not be able to take it!¡± Shi Xiaobai clenched his teeth and produced the white shield. For this time, Shi Xiaobai heeded Song Nan¡¯s advice, and propped up the shield to his side, slightly further away from his body.

    ¡°Oh? Don¡¯t you know that the closer the Psionic Shield is to the body, the thicker it would be? Why, by cing it so far, are you giving up? Or are you cowering? Don¡¯t you want to prove who is the true weakling? Do you dare to have a bit of courage? Can you be more like a man?¡±

    The youth disparaged, with a look of contempt.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly stunned as a cold beam shed in his eyes. He dispersed the shield and produced a new shield by the side of his body. This time, the shield was nearly stuck to his body. Shi Xiaobai could faintly sense that there was a difference in the thickness between the two shields.

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart leaped, as if he felt danger approach him. He turned around and his pupils involuntarily constricted. The youth with dyed hair had suddenly appeared by his side, his fist mere inches away!

    This punch was too sudden. Shi Xiaobai did not have time to react, as the fist with white energy circling it hit the weak shield!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The shield shattered but the fist did not stop, mming heavily into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder. Immediately, a white light exploded like white fireworks, magnificently blooming from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder.

    Shi Xiaobai was instantly sent flying. After flying a few meters backwards, he mmed into the hard steel ground, issuing a heavy thud. Shi Xiaobai felt as though there was a surging energy in his body that was going to burst out of his body.

    ¡°Wa!¡± Shi Xiaobai spat out a mouthful of hot blood.

    ¡°Tch, true trash that can¡¯t even take a beating.¡± The youth sneered with disdain. He turned to look at Hisith and gave a ttering look as he watched Hisith write something into the small notebook.

    The expressions of the people in the seats turned slightly ugly. This youth with dyed hair was named Hua Pengju. He was always a prick amongst the rookies. Although he was quite strong, he had a terrible character. He was infamous, and only a few people with simr bad characters like him mixed with him. What Hua Pengju did clearly disgusted the crowd.

    ¡°Not bad, as a toy, you are sufficiently ¡®fun¡¯.¡±

    Hisith¡¯s praise caused the rookies, who wanted to denounce Hua Pengju, to shut their mouths. Hua Pengju looked overjoyed as he beganughing out loud.

    And by the side, Shi Xiaobai was half-kneeling. He constantly coughed and asionally spat out blood. His body was trembling intensely.

    Hisith took a nce at Shi Xiaobai and gave a sinister smile. Raising his hand to make a light throw, a poker card that appeared out of nowhere hit Shi Xiaobai. It melted into his body as a red light burst out from behind Shi Xiaobai, turning into the phantom image of a ¡°Three of Hearts¡±.

    ¡°Stand up, my beloved little toy. The game has just begun.¡±

    Hisith happily flipped to the third page on his small notebook.

    ¡°Next, Ye Jiaquan.¡±

 Chapter 36: Ye Jiaquanâ€™s Ye Family Punch

    Chapter 36: Ye Jiaquan¡¯s Ye Family Punch

    The poker card, ¡°Three of Hearts¡± caused everyone¡¯s breathing to stagnate, but wonder rose once again in their hearts. Why was Hisith willing to waste two precious Underworld Poker consecutively to ¡°torture¡± Tu Dahei?

    With Hisith¡¯s strength, he could have easily set up a Psionic Barrier around Tu Dahei¡¯s body, protecting him from receiving any injuries from the afterwinds of an attack. But why did Hisith want to let Tu Dahei experience pain, even at the cost of wasting his Underworld Poker? If the first ¡°Eight of Hearts¡± was enough to let the game proceed, then a second ¡°Three of Hearts¡± looked like it was purely to abuse Tu Dahei.

    Could Hisith and Tu Dahei have some grudge, and this so-called game was purely a form of revenge and torture?

    The seated Lingcun suddenly thought of something, his eyes shing as though he figured it out.

    ¡°No, revenge and torture would not make Hisith feel pleasure. Only interesting toys and games can make Hisith feel happy. Maybe I have been misled from the beginning. It is very likely that Hisith doesn¡¯t want to ¡®destroy¡¯ Shi Xiaobai, but to ¡®elerate¡¯ the ripening of the fruit. He wants his beloved toy to mature faster. Only then, will he be able to enjoy more interesting games. He has seen immense ¡®fun¡¯ in Shi Xiaobai, so he wants to personally dig out the ¡®fun¡¯!¡±

    The luster in Lingcun¡¯s eyes brightened, but soon, his eyebrows frowned slightly.

    ¡°If Hisith¡¯s goal is to make Shi Xiaobai grow rapidly through ¡®torture¡¯, then it means he sees the possibility for Shi Xiaobai to be able to have ¡®destruction before establishment¡¯. However, even if Shi Xiaobai is a Psionic Ability cultivation genius, he would not be able to reach the ¡®Familiarized Proficiency¡¯ realm in 72 rounds of ¡®destruction¡¯. Yet, he is attempting to do so. It can¡¯t be that he has seen the chances of sess in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body, right?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he has discovered some secret on Shi Xiaobai? That secret gives Shi Xiaobai the possibility of having ¡®destruction before establishment¡¯?¡±

    Lingcun felt like he was nearing the truth, but he was missing the most critical piece of information. That information was hidden at an undetectable depth, so if he wanted to grasp the information, he needed to infer the true reason for Hisith to do these series of strange actions.

    ¡°Silly Ye, use all your strength with the Ye Family Fist. Remember to open up a distance.¡±

    After making up his mind, Lingcun tugged at Ye Jiaquan, who was about to walk to the tform, and said those words.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Ye Jiaquan¡¯s eyes looked vacant, but after looking into Lingcun¡¯s resolute eyes for a few seconds, he nodded and said. ¡°Me will follow what you said.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    As he was being healed by the ¡°Three of Hearts¡±, Shi Xiaobai quickly recovered from his injuries. After he stood up, a puzzled look shed in his eyes. After having his shield shattered thrice, Shi Xiaobai began to realize that something was wrong with the shield he had propped up. Every time he used the Psionic Power, he would feel a strange obstruction.

    If the Psionic Power that surged out was described like water flow, then the obstruction was like a rock that was blocking the water flow when it reached the end of the pipe. It could only squeeze out through cracks.

    ¡°Is this the Psionic Ability control that perverse instructor mentioned?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai clenched his fists tightly as a faint smile involuntarily appeared on his face. ¡°This is the realistic feeling of power!¡±

    Ye Jiaquan, who had just finished walking down from the stairs, noticed Shi Xiaobai was smiling. After a momentary daze, he could not help but reveal an honest smile.

    ¡°Dahei does not seem depressed at all. That¡¯s great.¡± Ye Jiaquan thought in his mind. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Me was told by Lingcun not to hold back. Although Me does not know what his ns are, but Me knows that Lingcun is always right, so Me will follow what he said.¡±

    ¡°However, Me will not hurt you. Prop your Psionic Shield further away. Although the shield is harder the closer it is to your body, the defensive effects might not be the best. Psionic Charge and Psionic st have a certain amount of prating power. Me thinks that the best distance for a shield is beyond the limits of the afterwinds.

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised hearing this. He could not help but ask, ¡°What are Psionic Charge and Psionic st?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Ye Jiaquan was momentarily. He scratched his head again as he patiently said, ¡°Most psionic offensive skills are formed or derived from the five basicbat skills orbinations. The five basic offensive skills are Psionic Charge, Psionic st, Psionic Wavelet, Psionic sh and Psionic Pration. Just now, Song Nan used a variation of Psionic Pration, while Hua Pengju used Psionic st.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai recalled Song Nan¡¯s sharp white beam that prated the shield and Hua Pengju¡¯s white fireworks that bloomed the moment his shoulder was hit. Immediately, he understood the meaning of Psionic Pration and Psionic st.

    At this moment, someone in the seats shouted, ¡°Are the two of you catching up on old times? Do you know that there is a bunch of people waiting behind?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head and realized it was the youth with dyed hair. This rascal was truly like a ghost that lingered on.

    ¡°Come on, Steel Wall Shaking Powerful Ox, let This King witness your punch!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai stretched out his right hand and propped up a white shield about a meter away from him. It was still as broken and transparent.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Ye Jiaquan nodded his head heavily as he slowly bent his body. His fists were ced in front of his chest. Immediately, a powerful stance rose up. His honest expression disappeared and his tiny eyes burned with ring beams.

    ¡°The psionic offensive skill Me uses is Me¡¯s Ye family¡¯s special fist technique¡ªYe Family Fist!¡±

    The Ye family had a fist technique known as Ye Family Fist (Ye Jiaquan), and simrly had a son whose name was Ye Jiaquan.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    With a loud roar, Ye Jiaquan punched out!

    This punch infused all the glory of his family!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. This punch seemed tobine into the dozens of punches that happened at the back of the steel building in his memory. The white glow around the fist, the waves that surged out like ripples was both familiar and unfamiliar. It was as though the secret behind the Ye Family Fist finally revealed a tip of the iceberg.

    ¡°This King understands!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai managed to finally see the true face of this white glow. It was spinning Psionic Power! No, it was not only spinning. The Psionic Power had a regr spiraling pattern in the form of wavelets!

    Ye Jiaquan¡¯s fist stopped one meter in front of the shield, but the white spiraling beam of light continued on forward, smashing into the broken white shield. The white shield exploded immediately as fist wind blew up Shi Xiaobai¡¯s clothes and hair violently.

    Ye Jiaquan had used all his strength, but his fist had stopped one meter in front of the shield; hence, what hit the shield was just Ye Jiaquan¡¯s afterwind.

    The shield shattered, but Shi Xiaobai was not in great pain. Instead he fell into an intriguing state ofprehension. The fist from before was constantly reyed in his brain. The white spiraling beam, the Psionic Power in the shape of ripples all seemed to tell him something in his mind.

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath and stretched out his right hand. Another broken white shield appeared in front of him.

    Suddenly, dense ripples began to appear on the broken shield, like circr wavelets that could be seen on a water surface.

    Someone in the seats suddenly eximed.

    ¡°Wavelet Shield!?¡±

    ¡°How can that be possible? Isn¡¯t it an E ss defensive skill? How can having only Psionic Ability control at ¡®Grasped Basics¡¯ be able to produce Wavelet Shield?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ How did this bumpkin do it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The white shield still looked thin and nearly transparent. It looked wretched, but ring after ring of ripples indicated that it was a ¡°Wavelet Shield¡±, an E ss defensive skill. Any offensive skill, defensive skill or movement technique above F ss required ¡°Familiarized Proficiency¡± level of Psionic Ability control. However, from the thickness and level of perfection of the shield, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Psionic Ability control was clearly at the ¡°Grasped Basics¡± level. What was going on?

    Everyone fell into deep thought, even Hisith was not spared.

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the undting ripples on the shield as his eyes began to burn. A smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡°This is power!¡±

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s desire in his heart intensified. He turned around to realize that Hisith was in a daze. He spoke loudly, urging him, ¡°Hurry up and announce the next one. This King is unable to endure the thirst!¡±

 Chapter 37: The Absolute Choice that forcefully changes the Outcome

    Chapter 37: The Absolute Choice that forcefully changes the Oue

    Hearing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s urging, Hisith was momentarily stunned. Immediately following that, he revealed an odd smile. He flipped the little notebook to the fourth page, and announced, ¡°Next, Xiang Wu.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly stunned hearing this. As he dissolved the shield in front of him, he looked to the corner in the left. The man named Xiang Wu was in his opinion, an independent and free person, a person worthy of respect.

    Xiang Wu wasn¡¯t tall. His chiseled facial features made him look heroic. He wore a white top and ck bottom, a samurai outfit. When he walked, he was like a hidden de in a scabbard.

    ¡°This person is very strong.¡± Shi Xiaobai had such a thought.

    ¡°Xiang Wu. Nice to meet you.¡± Xiang Wu came in front of Shi Xiaobai and bowed with his hands folded in front of him slightly.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded seriously. He propped up his Psionic Shield once again. The spiraling ripples emanated out from the middle of shield, like a water surface that formed concentric ripples.

    Xiang Wu quietly looked at the Wavelet Shield, and after a moment of silence, he suddenly asked, ¡°Your Wavelet Shield, was it just figured out or have you been practicing it for a long time?¡±

    When everyone heard this, their eyes lit up. This question was in fact the greatest question they had on their minds. Did this bumpkin truly just learn Wavelet Shield suddenly?

    The ability to use psionic offensive skills, defensive skills and movement techniques depended on one¡¯s Psionic Ability control as well as familiarity level of the skill. ording to Tu Dahei¡¯s ¡°Grasped Basics¡± level of Psionic Ability control, unless he had practiced numerous times, allowing his Wavelet Shield¡¯s familiarity level to reach ¡°Familiarized Proficiency¡±, it was impossible for him to use Wavelet Shield.

    However, if Tu Dahei truly knew Wavelet Shield, then why did he say that he did not know what Psionic Shield was in the beginning? Was he lying from the beginning?

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai would not lie on matters like this. He had just learned it. It¡¯s clear that his Wavelet Shield¡¯s familiarity level has only just reached Grasped Basics, but yet he can produce Wavelet Shield. Why is that so¡­could it be¡­¡±

    An inconceivable guess shed past Lingcun¡¯s mind as the way he looked at Shi Xiaobai turned to astonishment.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai replied in high spirits, ¡°This King managed to touch the truth from Steel Ox¡¯s first. The sleeping Power of Salz, the Kind of the Gods in This King¡¯s body had its initial stages of awakening, so what¡¯s so strange about being able to use the divine power of wavelets?¡±

    A dark shade clouded over everyone immediately, believing that this bumpkin was beyond hope. Even if he could produce a Wavelet Shield, that broken Wavelet Shield was still unable to withstand a single hit. Yet, he was still speaking nonsense. Wasn¡¯t the few defeats from before insufficient to teach him a lesson?

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Xiang Wu¡¯s reaction was unsuspected. After he heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯s response, he pondered for a moment, and after some hesitation, said, ¡°Try and see if you can transform this Psionic Shield into a white ball the size of a ser ball.¡±

    Everyone found Xiang Wu¡¯s request ridiculous. To change the shape of Psionic Shield, one needed at least ¡®Familiarized Proficiency¡¯ level of Psionic Ability control!

    However, a scene that made them stare tongue-tied happened. They saw Shi Xiaobai acknowledge with a terse response. Then, the Psionic Shield in front of him began spinning, and while it spun, the white energy that was like a whirlpool, began to condense in its core. Secondster, it transformed into a round white ball.

    ¡°Holy shit! Psionic Transformation?¡±

    ¡°This bumpkin¡¯s Psionic Ability control has already reached ¡®Familiarized Proficiency¡¯?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not ¡®Familiarized Proficiency¡¯. Look at the speed at which the shape changes. I estimate that he is almost about to break through to the ¡®Exemry Mastery¡¯ stage!¡±

    ¡°Look carefully at the white ball. All the Psionic Power ispressed together, and yet it hasn¡¯t repelled after such a long period of time. How stable must your control be to be able to achieve that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The seated rookies were stunned as they called out with an inconceivable tone.

    ¡°Eh? Why are these foolish mortals making such a big fuss. Could it be that This King has done something impressive? Could it be that This King isn¡¯t that weak?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt like he had underestimated himself. When he heard Xiang Wu¡¯s request, he was initially at a loss. He did not know what to do, but his mind began to sh a thought of changing the Psionic Shield to a ball, and it resulted in the Psionic Shield really condensing to form a ball!

    He didn¡¯t expect that transforming the Psionic Shield to a white ball was so easy for him!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just producing a ball? This King shall try others!¡±

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai had his confidence restored. He suddenly stared at the white ball. His brain began churning, and at this moment, he felt like he held dictatorship over the white ball!

    Hence, a scene that shocked everyone, that even Hisith was left staring in bewilderment, happened.

    The white ball turned into a white pole secondster!

    The pole turned into a spear secondster!

    The spear turned into a scimitar momentster!

    The scimitar turned into an axe momentster!

    The axe turned into a hammer momentster!

    The hammer turned into a sickle momentster!

    The sickle turned into¡­

    ¡­

    The white Psionic Power did all sorts of transformations and its speed wasn¡¯t fast, but was done with regrity and thoroughness. Furthermore, the weapons he produced looked extremely realistic, as though they were specially sculpted out from white y.

    Everyone could not help but quieten down. As they focused on the constantly changing white Psionic Power, they felt like they had to be dreaming.

    After a long period, Shi Xiaobai finally stopped, as he sighed heavily.

    ¡°Hai, a castle is too hard. This King can¡¯t produce it.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s voice was filled with regret.

    At this moment, everyone was petrified.

    ¡­

    ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡±

    A light round of apuse broke the dead silence. It came from Hisith.

    ¡°My beloved little toy, you have really given me such a pleasant surprise. Just four rounds of ¡®destruction¡¯ and you have alreadypleted ¡®destruction before establishment¡¯. You went from Grasped Basics to Familiarized Proficiency. I can¡¯t find any adjectives to praise your monstrous ¡®perception¡¯. You are truly very interesting!¡±

    Hisith¡¯s ecstatic voice revealed the truth.

    The rookies, who had thought of this possibility but kept rejecting it, immediately went into a frenzy when they heard Hisith¡¯s confirmation!

    ¡°Undergoing destruction four times toplete one realm¡¯s breakthrough. Am I f*cking dreaming?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too inconceivable. Tempering thousands of times to undergo destruction before establishment. I always thought it was a legend, never expecting that someone could gain true insight from four rounds of ¡®destruction¡¯ to obtain ¡®establishment¡¯. That perception is truly perverse!¡±

    ¡°That¡­Even the legendary Shi Xiaobai wouldn¡¯t be able to do that, right?¡±

    ¡°Yea, Tu Dahei might be more of a genius than Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Tu Dahei? Shi Xiaobai? Why do I feel like that there¡¯s something strange about that?¡±

    ¡°Strange+1¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone could not link the freak that managed to achieve ¡°destruction before establishment¡± after four rounds of ¡°destruction¡± and the bumpkin that was full of nonsense. They could only constantly sigh, be awed, be shocked and use words to vent the astonishment in their hearts.

    While bathing in the praises and exmations, Shi Xiaobai surprisingly did not reveal a smug expression. He only quietly adjusted the Psionic Shield in front of him. Shi Xiaobai already understood that he could control the white Psionic Power in any way he wished. If that was the case, then it was obvious he could produce a perfectly transmuted Psionic Shield!

    Shi Xiaobai was not disappointed. With a thought from his mind, the Psionic Shield in front of him transmuted from a broken and thin state. Although it had shrunken over all, the thickness had increased by more than 100%. The perfect surface was no longer filled with holes. Ripple after ripple emanated from the middle.

    This was a nearly perfect Wavelet Shield!

    ¡°Come on! Shatter it! Let me have a deeper understanding of what true power is!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai ced the shield in front of him and suddenly roared at Xiang Wu!

    His voice made the rowdy rookies gradually quietened down.

    Upon hearing this, Xiang Wu gave a knowing smile and took a step forward. He raised his right hand, and forming his hands into the shape of a de, he shed forwards!

    His hand de shed out a white de beam, shooting out with a sh, and struck the Wavelet Shield in front of Shi Xiaobai in a straight line!

    The de beam disappeared into the concentric ripples like a rock dropping into ake. With a ¡°Pu¡± sound, it vanished.

    But in the next second, the shield became two halves. It did not crack open or fracture, but just naturally split into two. It was like a tiny sharp de sliding through a thin piece of paper, producing a smooth cut instantly.

    Shi Xiaobai stared in a daze at the Wavelet Shield that shattered only after splitting into two. He felt the difference between his strength and Xiang Wu, and gradually, a smile suffused on his face. A hot beam of light shed in his eyes!

    ¡°This is the power I desire!¡±

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai finally managed to grasp the realistic feeling of what he desired. He also understood how much he would be willing to pay for it.

    ¡°The strength of offensive skills, defensive skills and movement techniques is determined not only by Psionic Ability control or the familiarity in the skill. How much Psionic Power that can be used is the key.¡±

    Xiang Wu sighed, ¡°Tu Dahei, your Psionic Ability control has already surpassed mine. Your familiarity with Wavelet Shield is something that far surpasses mine, but you are only at the first level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, while I¡¯m at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. The strength of our Psionic Power is not on the same level. This is the main reason why I can use Psionic sh to split your shield into two.¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei, if your Psionic Ability realm was the same as mine, you would have been the victor.¡±

    After a deep bow from Xiang Wu, he turned to return to his seat. That was his corner where he was at ease. No one disturbed him there. Although it was a bit lonely, he was free.

    Shi Xiaobai looked at Xiang Wu¡¯s back and clenched his fist tightly. He turned to Hisith and said with a deep voice, ¡°Next!¡±

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai had endless desire for even stronger power. His blood was boiling and his heart was palpitating intensely. Even his breathing produced hot air.

    ¡°No, no, no. The game is over!¡±

    Hisith gave a sinister smile. ¡°My beloved little toy, this game¡¯spletion criteria is ¡®destruction before establishment¡¯. You have already done it, so this game is over. You won with a perfect oue!¡±

    Hisith¡¯s deration that the game had ended exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations, but it was also understandable.

    ¡°Tu Dahei, well done!¡±

    It was unknown who suddenly shouted, but suddenly, apuse, like a torrential downpour, befell onto the ssroom.

    Apuse, cheers, whistles, screams¡­filled the entire ssroom.

    ¡°This sort of ending sure isn¡¯t too bad!¡±

    Although Shi Xiaobai felt somewhat regretful that he could not continue helping the other rookies ¡°spar¡±, seeing everyone cheer for his ¡°victory¡± made him suddenly feel that such an oue wasn¡¯t too bad.

    Just as Shi Xiaobai had agreed to this oue, everyone¡¯s voices disappeared suddenly. Everyone¡¯s motions halted, as though everything had frozen.

    Then, a fiery voice resounded in his mind.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The ck text that had not appeared in a while slowly materialized in front of him.

    [ Choice 1: Ask Hisith for his underwear. Must be done within a minute. ]

    [ Choice 2: Ask Hisith for a first kiss. Must be done within a minute. ]

    (Gentle Reminder: This choice is considered a ¡°mischief-style choice¡± where only the choice needs to be performed. No reward.)

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    Trantor¡¯s Note: The familiarity of any skill that has been revealed up to now are from weakest to strongest:

    Grasped Basics

    Familiarized Proficiency

    Exemry Mastery

    Note that for ease of remembering, I have named them in a way that the first letter ranks the skill in descending order. G < F < E¡­ The rest will be revealed soon.

 Chapter 38: Quick hand over your underwear

    Chapter 38: Quick hand over your underwear

    The din carried on as numerous rookies began leaping in joy. After all, most rookies were at the first or second level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. When it came to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Wavelet Shield, only those rookies at or above the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm could be sure that they could shatter it. So now that Shi Xiaobai had won Hisith¡¯s game, many people heaved a sigh of relief.

    Chen Lingcun also heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he felt a strange sense of foreboding. In his opinion, the entire matter seemed to have many suspicious holes in it. For the game to end so suddenly made these holes seem even more suspicious.

    ¡°If Hisith¡¯s true motive is to force Shi Xiaobai to grow stronger, then Shi Xiaobai should be rather important in his eyes. He shouldn¡¯t be a toy that Hisith will discard wantonly, so wouldn¡¯t using a method such as ¡®Body Incineration Curse¡¯ make him look too eager for sess? How did Hisith have such confidence?¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai managed toplete ¡®destruction before establishment¡¯ after four rounds of ¡®destruction¡¯. Does such unprecedented perception truly exist? Or is there a hidden truth? Hisith seemed to believe that Shi Xiaobai couldplete ¡®destruction before establishment¡¯ given 72 opportunities, but even four times was beyond his expectations. Then why didn¡¯t he carry on probing further? Instead he stopped, and ended the game?¡±

    ¡°The series of actions Hisith did clearly isn¡¯t to help Shi Xiaobai grow stronger. There should be a hidden motive. It seems Hisith has seen something in Shi Xiaobai that has interested him. He wants to understand it deeper, preventing it from hiding, so he was trying incessantly to force it out.¡±

    ¡°If Hisith really has a deeper motive, then why did he stop? Is it because he is full from the side dishes and wants to leave the main dish forter? Or does he think that it¡¯s no longer suitable to carry on forcing it?¡±

    Chen Lingcun bit at his thumbnail, question after question shing in his mind. Maybe he was overthinking it, but he kept having a nagging feeling that things were not so simple. Hisith did not like perfect endings. The game he prepared for Shi Xiaobai should not be that simple.

    However, Shi Xiaobai had finally managed to survive it all. In less than hour, not only had he opened up a psionic sacred meridian, his Psionic Ability control had reached ¡®Familiarized Proficiency¡¯. His defensive skill, Wavelet Shield¡¯s proficiency level reached ¡®Grasped Basics¡¯. This was something others took years to achieve!

    Chen Lingcun was truly happy for Shi Xiaobai. He, who was always a restrained person, could not help but cheer along with everyone else. He could not conceal the smile on his face, as heughed like a child.

    Suddenly, he saw Shi Xiaobai turn towards Hisith and seemingly said something. Chen Lingcun involuntarily closed his mouth.

    Everyone noticed something abnormal had happened as they all closed their mouths and pricked up their ears.

    Was this bumpkin going to give a gamepletion speech?

    ¡°Hehe, Underworld King Hisith, This King can smell the aura of an Evil Cursed God from your body. Do you know that you are now in grave danger?¡± Shi Xiaobai said as he took a whiff around Hisith¡¯s body.

    When everyone heard this, they felt at a loss. Hisith was in grave danger? What sort of worldly joke is that!

    Hisith was also momentarily stunned. He did not feel irritated by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ¡°interesting¡± actions, so he smiled and said, ¡°Oh? What danger?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath and held it in for a moment.

    ¡°Through a space-time medium, Evil God Ssabis ced a hex on an item on your body, in the scheming hope that through contact with your skin, the hex will prate your body. If you do not throw this item quickly, you will suffer the pain of this Evil God¡¯s hex. You will be doomed for all eternity!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai deliberately lowered his voice as if he were telling ghost stories at a campfire. His serious demeanor seemed to emphasize that what he said was true, and then he sternly said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. This King possess the Elf King¡¯s bloodline, and with the purest energy in this world, will be able to cleanse off every foul object. So, you must quickly give that cursed item to This King. This King will do his best to save you!¡±

    ¡°What item is it?¡± Hisith said with a smile, but there was no emotion in it.

    Everyone pricked their ears even more. This bumpkin sure liked to exaggerate. Wasn¡¯t it just getting something from Hisith? What did he want from Hisith?

    ¡°Underwear!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai answered with dead sobriety, as he pointed his fingers at Hisith¡¯s pants!

    Everyone stared with widened eyes.

    Shi Xiaobai knitted his eyebrows together and while still pointing at Hisith¡¯s pants, he bellowed, ¡°Hurry up and give your underwear to This King! The Seed of the Evil God¡¯s aura is already emanating, his hex will soon cross the boundary of space and time, and descend onto your body. If that hex were to mix with your blood, This King will be helpless!¡±

    ¡°Hurry, hurry up and hand over your underwear!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face looked extremely anxious. His terrified look made it as though something terrible would happen immediately.

    The ssroom fell into silence as a strange heavy atmosphere fell onto the ssroom. Hisith¡¯s smile stiffened, and slowly disappeared. A cold aura began emanating from his body, and from afar, it looked like his body was at freezing point, as though he was frozen.

    All the rookies in the ssroom were dumbfounded by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s actions!

    Wasn¡¯t underwear the most taboo of topics for Instructor Hisith?

    Heavens, this bumpkin is doing it on purpose, right?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Content of choicepleted. Absolute Choice finished.¡±

    The fiery voice rang in his head as Shi Xiaobai heaved a sigh of relief. When he received the Absolute Choice, he had resisted performing the choice three times, and after a minute, he caused time to flow backwards. Finally, Shi Xiaobai could only resign himself to destiny.

    Compared to asking Hisith for a first kiss, Shi Xiaobai felt that asking for his underwear was rtively eptable.

    Thankfully this Absolute Choice was an execution type choice. He just needed to ask Hisith for his underwear, regardless of him seeding or not. The Absolute Choice waspleted when Shi Xiaobai said ¡°hand over your underwear¡± loudly.

    Shi Xiaobai deeply detested the ¡°mischief-style choice¡±. It was fine if the choice¡¯s content was odd, but there was no reward!

    ¡°Days without rewards is insufferable for This King!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed in his heart, but suddenly he realized that the ssroom had fallen into a strange silence. A cold aura seemed to creep up to him as he couldn¡¯t help but raise his head.

    He saw Hisith¡¯s face cold. His narrowed eyes were filled with killing intent as though he was looking at a fish that was about to die.

    ¡°This K¡­I was just making a joke¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt a sense of trepidation suffuse from his heart. When he tried retreating, he realized he could not move at all.

    ¡°Joke? Heh heh, then let me y a joke with you.¡±

    Hisith¡¯s cold voice squeezed out from his mouth. As he spoke, he waved his hand, and a ck barrier burst out with him in the middle of it. It enveloped the entire tform, with only himself and Shi Xiaobai in it.

    Light could only diffuse into the ck barrier, so it turned extremely dark.

    ¡°In this sealed domain, we can see outside, but people outside can¡¯t see us. So, you do not need to worry that others will disturb us. Oh, by the way, your screams will not leave this domain. Heh heh~¡±

    Hisith sneered as his right hand flipped. Four poker cards appeared out of thin air in the middle of his fingers.

    ¡°My poker cards¡¯ suit, ¡®Clubs¡¯ happen to have the power of hexes. Now it is my turn to y a tiny joke on you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was beyond tears as he cursed in his heart how this perverse guy did not have a sense of humor.

    Hisith chose one of the four poker cards and said, ¡°The hex in this Seven of Clubs can make the target experience the pain of ten thousand snake bites. Don¡¯t worry, although it¡¯s a bit painful, you will not die. So enjoy it well, my yful toy!¡±

    Hisith gave a wicked smile as he threw out the Underworld Poker from his hand, making it fly straight at Shi Xiaobai.

    The poker card did not seem to fly very fast, and was in fact very slow. However, with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body being restrained by an unknown force, he could not move at all. He could only watch helplessly as the poker card approached him¡­

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Suddenly, a sigh sounded, and at the same moment, a figure appeared out of thin air, in front of Shi Xiaobai. The finger reached out two fingers and caught Hisith¡¯s poker card.

    ¡°You are finally willing to appear?¡±

    Hisith looked at the figure in front of Shi Xiaobai as his eyes narrowed. He sneered, ¡°But I never expected that it was you.¡±

    Author¡¯s Note: Triggering a hidden plot!

    Trantor¡¯s Note: There was a mention of taboos by Lincun back in Chapter 27 sneaked in by the author, but Shi Xiaobai was preupied with other thoughts. Pat yourself on the back if you guessed that that would be what escted things!

 Chapter 39: That Poker Card

    Chapter 39: That Poker Card

    ¡°I never expected it was you, One-Pun.¡±

    Hisith smiled coldly with a tinge of disbelief.

    The figure that suddenly appeared in front of Shi Xiaobai wore a white cape over a yellow tight-suit. His facial features were soft, and the top of his head was smooth, there was not a single strand of hair. It was the Hero, Baldy One-Pun, who had previously saved Shi Xiaobai from the hands of Sahadun!

    After pinching the poker card, One-Pun gently threw it back into Hisith¡¯s hand. He sighed as he said, ¡°You have been making things difficult for this child, wasn¡¯t it just to force me out? Now, are you satisfied?¡±

    Hisith fell silent for a moment, but did not answer One-Pun. Instead, he asked, ¡°Since you are the person who appeared, were you the one who cast a ¡®Realm Seal¡¯ on this little toy?¡±

    One-Pun did not answer. He turned to take a nce at Shi Xiaobai who had a lingering fear. He suddenly took a step forward, and a ck barrier emanated out from his body, enclosing Hisith and himself within. This ck barrier was enclosed by Hisith¡¯s barrier, so there was a barrier within a barrier.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt that intangible suppressive feeling disappear. His body regained its freedom.

    ¡°This King just heard the word ¡®Seal¡¯. Do they already know that This King was sealed by the Evil Gods of the various worlds?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt curious, but he quickly ignored his curiosity. He studied his surroundings and realized he was in the middle of two barriers. The ck barrier was like a special ss that allowed him to see outside, but people on the outside could not see in.

    Shi Xiaobai could see the rookies outside the bigger barrier talking, and was also able to hear their noisy discussion, but he could not see or hear One-Pun and Hisith inside the smaller barrier. Hisith¡¯s barrier isted the three of them from the rookies, while One-Pun¡¯s barrier isted Shi Xiaobai from the two of them.

    Shi Xiaobai attempted punching the ck shield but felt like he was smashing into steel. Having felt the pain, he could only depressingly give up his struggle. Out of boredom, he sat on the steel tiles on the ground, and began producing Psionic Power. He began controlling the Psionic Power¡¯s shape.

    ¡°This King will definitely produce a castle!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes burned with intense fighting spirit!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The reason why One-Pun enclosed himself with Hisith in the small barrier was naturally because he did not want Shi Xiaobai to hear the conversation they would be having.

    ¡°The ¡®Realm Seal¡¯ was set up by me, so as to protect him.¡± One-Pun calmly answered Hisith¡¯s question.

    ¡°Heh heh, I understand. That naughty little toy took just ten days to go from an ordinary mortal to the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. Such cultivation speed already overturns humanity¡¯s understanding. It would be difficult not to attract the attention of others. To protect him, you sealed his cultivation realm to the first level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. That is indeed the best method.¡±

    Hisith threw up his hand and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m simrly curious as to what sort of Cogitation method he used to achieve such a crazy cultivation speed, but the ¡®interest¡¯ he gives me far exceeds my curiosity. That¡¯s why I did not disturb your n, and just helped him slightly so that he can grow faster.¡±

    One-Pun coldly said, ¡°You tricked him in using ¡®Body Incineration Curse¡¯, and you call that slightly?¡±

    Hisith frowned slightly and said, ¡°You used ¡°Divine Elf Water¡¯ on him, so the mes of the ¡®Body Incineration Curse¡¯ naturally won¡¯t burn him to death. Since he won¡¯t die even if he fails, why not make the bet? From the oue, you should thank me.¡±

    One-Pun had a cold expression and did not say a word. If he ignored the process and just looked at the oue, Hisith¡¯s method of elerating growth through excessive means was indeed a sess.

    Hisith suddenly thought of something as he frowned, saying, ¡°I thought that in this world, only Riko Minamiya will be treated specially by you. I never expected you to go through so much effort to set up a ¡®Realm Seal¡¯ on this little toy. You even wasted a drop of the sacred level item, ¡®Divine Elf Water¡¯.¡±

    One-Pun fell silent as he said seriously, ¡°ording to the Elves¡¯ Pontifex Maximus¡¯ prophecy, the fourth Apocalypse will happen in the next forty years. When that happens, this child will be one of the hopes of all humanity. Since he is in [Gaia], we should be protecting him with all we got, so that he can mature smoothly.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Since it has to do with the survival of humanity and world peace, it is understandable why you pay so much attention to him. Don¡¯t worry, he is now one of my beloved toys, so I will definitely protect him well.¡±

    Hisith smiled sinisterly. ¡°However, a toy that maddens its owner has to be taught a good lesson. On this, I will not take a step back.¡±

    One-Pun said coldly, ¡°Is your so-called lesson using a cruel hex like the ¡®Heart Devouring Snake Storm¡¯? This child is only thirteen years old. He would not be able to withstand such a hex, and his mind might even copse. You will be destroying him.¡±

    Hisith shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°What you said makes sense. I was a bit rash in my fit of anger. Since Seven of Clubs is too much, why not Three of Clubs?¡±

    One-Pun shook his head and said, ¡°Since I have appeared, I will not let you fool around. That child¡¯s heart is simple. For his first day here, he probably doesn¡¯t know about your taboos and definitely did not say that word deliberately. Since his act was purely unintentional, spare him, would you?¡±

    ¡°What if I say no?¡± Hisith¡¯s eyes turned cold as a chilling aura emanated from his body. Inside the barrier, it became a world of ice and snow.

    ¡°I will stop you.¡± One-Pun slowly pulled out the de from the scabbard by his waist. The de¡¯s edge revealed a cold luster.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you try!¡± Hisith roared out coldly. Inside the barrier, with a ¡°Pu¡± sound, hundreds of poker cards appeared, hovering in mid air. It filled the entire barrier, surrounding One-Punpletely.

    One-Pun sighed and unsheathed his de. As he held it in his hand, his stance caused his white cape to flutter high up. The dull and lifeless eyes turned sharp, emitting a cold beam.

    The numerous poker cards hovering mid air was about to move, while One-Pun¡¯s de seemed like it would sh forwards.

    ¡°Ding! Ding! Ding!¡±

    Suddenly, an alerting sound spontaneously chimed from their bodies. One-Pun and Hisith raised their right arms immediately and looked at something that looked like a watch. At the same time, their expressions changed.

    ¡°An A ss cmity!?¡±

    ¡°Meteor shower!?¡±

    The two of them shouted two different things, but it seemed like they were referring to the same thing. They raised their heads and nced at each other. A wry smile appeared between the two of them.

    ¡°It looks like we do not have time for this.¡±

    Hisith shrugged his shoulders as all the poker cards immediately disappeared. He said, ¡°The A ss meteor shower cmity will take three hours to hit Southern Gold City. As S ss Heroes, we have to be there. We can still barely make it in time if we rush there now.¡±

    One-Pun nodded and sheathed his de. At the same time, he removed the ck barrier and after hesitating, he said, ¡°You go first.¡±

    Hisith fell silent for a moment and took at a nce at Shi Xiaobai, who was squatting on the ground, attempting to produce a castle. He had a look of indignation in his eyes, but with a wave of his hand, he removed the ck barrier he set up. Following that, he rushed out of the door with a speed like the wind, disappearing from sight.

    With the barriers removed, the rookies were surprised to see One-Pun¡¯s figure. They immediately screamed.

    ¡°His Excellency, One-Pun!?¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, isn¡¯t this that¡­invincible One-Pun?¡±

    ¡°Heavens, I actually got to see my idol with my own eyes!¡±

    ¡°One of the three powerhouses of Gaia, ranked alongside Hisith, an S ss Hero! It¡¯s said that no one dares fight him!¡±

    ¡°I entered Gaia so that I could one day be able to meet His Excellency One-Pun. I never expected my dream to be realized so soon!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When One-Pun heard those ttering words, his face went dull. After he stood there for a few minutes in silence, confirming that Hisith did not return, he nodded at the seated rookies. With a wave of his hand, he bade farewell, and rushed out the door at an extremely fast speed. Just like Hisith, he disappeared from everyone¡¯s vision.

    Everyone was stunned as they began to engage in conversation, discussing what had happened vividly.

    ¡°This King seeded!¡±

    Suddenly, a pleasant yelp sounded from the tform, instantly attracting everyone¡¯s attention. They saw the squatting Shi Xiaobai suddenly stand up. He turned to look at everyone, and in his hands, there was a pure white object. Looking carefully, it was an exquisite-looking castle.

    ¡°This King¡¯s castle,pleted!¡± Shi Xiaobai¡¯s bright smile shimmered like the stars.

    Everyone was dumbfounded. How the f*ck did he do that?

    That¡¯s not right, why are you so f*cking calm, sitting there ying with yourself?

    At this moment, a poker card fell from the top of the building. It gentlynded on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 40: Why are you dealing your cards so erratically!?

    Chapter 40: Why are you dealing your cards so erratically!?

    After One-Pun ran out of the room, he encountered someone blocking his path moments after he ran through Steel City.

    ¡°Hisith?¡±

    One-Pun stopped in front of Hisith, and was surprised that Hisith, who had left several minutes earlier than him, was standing there. He immediately wanted to ask why Hisith had stopped, but suddenly realized something. His expression changed as he wanted to run back.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Hisith spoke softly.

    Upon hearing this, One-Pun stopped and sighed heavily, ¡°Why do go to such ends?¡±

    Hisith gave a sinister smile and said, ¡°No one can stop me from the things I want to do. I know that your second Superpower, ¡®God¡¯s Guardian¡¯ allows you to instantly teleport to the protectee. Although I do not know the condition or price of using it, the limitation and weakness is very obvious¡ªyour ¡®God¡¯s Guardian¡¯ definitely has a time restriction!¡±

    ¡°You used ¡®God¡¯s Guardian¡¯ once just now, so it¡¯s unlikely you can use it again. As for my poker card, it has alreadynded. Regardless of how fast your movement technique is, it will be toote.¡±

    One-Pun remained silent, Hisith was mostly right. He did not have the ability to prevent whatever Hisith left behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a Three of Clubs hex. It will let that naughty little toy endure a little bit of pain, and teach him to remember. It won¡¯t give him an insufferable existence. Too much protection won¡¯t do. Suffering is the mother of growth.¡±

    Hisith said with a happy expression before he turned around. ¡°¡®Meteor storm¡¯ is an A ss cmity. Getting there earlier might save a cute toy or two.¡±

    ¡°You just want to search for more souls.¡±

    One-Pun sighed, and with a struggling expression, he eventually followed Hisith.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The poker card that suddenly fell from the ceiling onto Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder melted into his body instantaneously. A phantom Three of Clubs image bloomed behind Shi Xiaobai, with dozens of shadowy wraiths appearing mid air. They immediately surged into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    As pain instantly swamped his senses, Shi Xiaobai immediately shouted in pain. As his mind was consumed by pain, the shadowy figures that entered his bodies wrecked havoc in his body, as if every bone of his was being suppressed, and every inch of his skin was being pricked by a needle, while every nerve was being torn apart.

    ¡°Dahei!¡±

    Lingcun shouted in rm as he charged to the tform, while everyone watched nkly with bewilderment. Ye Jiaquan¡¯s muscr body also followed closely behind.

    ¡°Stop, human.¡±

    Suddenly a cold,cerating voice sounded from the door. Lingcun and Ye Jiaquan stopped abruptly and turned their heads towards the door. There, they saw a ¡®person¡¯ covered inyers of white bandages. That ¡®person¡¯ looked extremely simr in shape whenpared to humans, but the flesh that it revealed was purplish-red, and behind his back was a giant pair of bat wings.

    Just that ¡®person¡¯ standing there made people shudder with fear.

    ¡°Cmity fiend!?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s one of the seven servants of Instructor Hisith, the bat, Mos.¡±

    ¡°Instructor Hisith¡¯s Diamond suit can summon cmity fiends. Apparently this Mos, is the Nine of Diamonds.¡±

    ¡°What does Instructor Hisith want, having used the Three of Clubs hex on Tu Dahei and then summoning his Nine of Diamonds cmity fiend servant?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hisith was one of the few S ss Heroes in China. There was a lot of information regarding him on the Inte. After the rookies knew that their instructor was Hisith, they immediately found the information and learned them by heart. At this moment, when they saw the cmity fiend in bandages and bat wings, they immediately figured that it was Hisith¡¯s poker card servant, Mos.

    Lingcun and Ye Jiaquan also identified Mos¡¯ identity. They were locked on by Mos¡¯ killing intent and as intangible fear enveloped them, they felt their bodies turn extremely stiff. Cold sweat covered their backs as they did not dare make a single move.

    ¡°Go back.¡± Mos barked coldly at the two of them. Immediately, he pped his wings and flew to the tform. In moments, hended beside Shi Xiaobai who was scrunched up on the floor in pain. He looked coldly at the tiny figure trembling and struggling below him.

    Lingcun and Ye Jiaquan¡¯s eyes betrayed their internal struggle, but they knew that they were helpless against the cmity fiend, Mos, who they knew was a murderous beast. They gave Shi Xiaobai a deep and meaningful nce before returning to their seats, hearts filled with indignation.

    ¡°Instructor Hisith thinks highly of Dahei. It should be fine.¡± Lingcunforted Ye Jiaquan, but his facial expression was still extremely heavy. Although he did not need to worry about Shi Xiaobai¡¯s life, it was likely that Shi Xiaobai would suffer intense pain.

    A cold aura emitted from Mos¡¯ back. Everyone could not repress the fear from seeing this. Instantly, there was silence. Only Shi Xiaobai¡¯s tragic cries were left resounding in the ssroom. Those who heard his screams felt like they could experience the pain he was going through.

    Mos¡¯ eyes were cold and emotionless, and naturally he had no sense of pity in his heart. He only watched quietly at the human in front of him who was scrunched up on the ground, squirming in pain.

    The people found it unbearable, but they were helpless. They were powerless against Mos. Even if they could resist him, the suffering Tu Dahei did not have deep ties with them. No one would do anything substantial for another rookie they didn¡¯t even really know.

    After an unknown period of time, a shadowy figure flew out of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body, disappearing into thin air. After that, one shadow after another left Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body. Slowly, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s screaming came to a stop. His twisted body also slowly calmed down. His eyes were tightly shut, as if he had gone unconscious.

    At this moment, Mos drew out a poker card from his underarm and threw it at Shi Xiaobai. A Three of Hearts poker card phantom image immediately floated above Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body. As the pink sparkles fell on him, bathing his fatigued body, Shi Xiaobai began to murmur.

    Another Underworld Poker? What was Instructor Hisith nning on doing?

    Everyone was confused. Why was Instructor Hisith torturing Tu Dahei again and again, then exorbitantly spending a Hearts-faced poker card to cure him. Why was he doing this?

    ¡°Master says that the game shall continue.¡± A hoarse voice came out of Mos¡¯ mouth.

    Everyone was momentarily stunned and could note round to immediately. They saw Mos suddenly take out a small notebook from his underarm, which was apparently the small notebook Hisith previously used to call out names.

    Mos coldly flipped the notebook to its fifth page and read out the name.

    ¡°Next, Song Xiao.¡±

    So it was referring to the game that targeted Tu Dahei from before!

    All the rookies were enlightened as they turned their heads to look at a youth with long hair. That youth¡¯s name was Song Xiao, the strongest person in Team Red. He was at the peak of the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. In this batch of [Annihtion] rookies, he was only slightly weaker than Wang Lin who was at the fourth level.

    Tu Dahei¡¯s Psionic Shield could not even withstand Xiang Wu¡¯s attack, much less Song Xiao who was stronger than Xiang Wu. Was Instructor Hisith trying to make Tu Dahei have a taste of failure again?

    ¡°Hisith probably knows Shi Xiaobai is not only afraid of failure, and a genius who grows faster the more he fails. He is clearly doing this to help Shi Xiaobai grow, but Shi Xiaobai touched on Hisith¡¯s taboo topic, so why is he doing something that can help Shi Xiaobai?¡±

    Lingcun instantly noticed that something did not make sense. For some reason, he felt a sense of foreboding.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    After experiencing the torture of the Three of Clubs, Shi Xiaobai fainted from the pain. When he was healed by the Three of Hearts, his fatigue and pain quickly disappeared. Soon he awoke, catching Mos¡¯ words.

    ¡°The game continues?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned as he slowly got up. He felt delighted instead of feeling worried. Just as Lingcun thought, he was a person who was never feared failure.

    ¡°Back when This King yed League of Legends, to climb from the ranks of Bronze to tinum, more than a hundred ordinary matches needed to be yed before seeding. Just having rose to tinum V, the strength of the strongest was already obtained! It¡¯s just failure, so why would This King fear it!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai quickly put the painful experience he felt behind him. His eyes were filled with anticipation as he looked forward to being defeated, and from that be stronger, to possess true strength.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    Suddenly, a fiery voice resounded in his mind. Everything in front of his eyes, as well as his body, froze. Time came to a standstill at that very moment.

    ¡°Again!?¡± Shi Xiaobai was dumbfounded.

    The ck text appeared as usual, gradually materializing in front of his eyes.

    [ Choice 1: In one hour, earn 100,000 China currency. The criteria of the ¡®earnings¡¯ has to be cash (Reward: D-level) ]

    [ Choice 2: In one hour, collect 100 people¡¯s autographs (Reward: F-level) ]

    (Gentle Reminder: This choice is considered a ¡°daily-style choice¡± where there is only one opportunity after choosing. Sessfullypleting the choice¡¯s mission will yield a reward, and failure will lead to punishment of the same level.)

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

 Chapter 41: At that moment, he crumbled!

    Chapter 41: At that moment, he crumbled!

    Song Xiao was not a genius, but he worked harder than anyone else; hence, at his present age of twenty, his Psionic Ability realm had reached the peak of the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. However,pared to peers his own age, he was considered average.

    He had lived in the shadows of geniuses since he was young. His parents would constantly use a random neighbor or rtive topare with him, and everytime, it ended up with a despairing oue. They would nag at him, and even beat or scold him.

    And when he was schooling, the cute girls always circled the geniuses with Psy-genes. Delinquent upperssmen would often stop him at an alley, and after a round of derision and abuse, they would rob him of all his allowance.

    Song Xiao believed that he was destined to lead a life full of hardship under the shadows of geniuses and the strong, until he grasped a fleeting opportunity.

    He had drugged a friend, who had received a rmendation ticket, and ruthlessly chopped his friend¡¯s hands off, making him lose his opportunity. Then he personally sent his girlfriend to the bed of an ugly member of the upper echelons, allowing him to finally obtain a rmendation to be a [Gaia] rookie, one he had always dreamed of!

    Later on, he managed to pass the Rookie Evaluation Test, but his final evaluation was a pathetic E ss, but bliss had finally arrived. Song Xiao even believed that he had entered Heaven!

    This Heaven-like ce was the rookie training ground. The people here were all a bunch of kids below the age of twenty! Then, with him at the peak of the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, his strength allowed him to rank second amongst all these kids! In the team he was allocated to by Hisith, his strength was ranked first!

    Although the title of captain for Team Red had been taken by a freak genius, Shi Xiaobai, that kid actually yed truant. Song Xiao immediately believed that Shi Xiaobai was afraid of the elimination mechanism, ¡®Protect the Captain¡¯. He believed Shi Xiaobai was afraid of losing his dignity and had hidden himself cowardly.

    Due to Shi Xiaobai missing sses, Team Red did not have a leader, as such, Song Xiao did not let down this God-given opportunity. As the strongest person in Team Red, he began to gather cronies, such as the youth with dyed hair, Hua Pengju. Then, they used force to intimidate timid rookies into joining their group, in an attempt to be Team Red¡¯s true leader.

    Han Feng¡¯s rebellion and the three Xiang brothers¡¯ obstinate temper made Song Xiao¡¯s n suffer, but he soon came up with a new n. As a partner, he invited Han Feng to vote the three Xiang brothers with him, and on this, Han Feng shared the same stance as him.

    In fact, the reason why Song Xiao agreed to eliminate the three Xiang brothers first was because of his bullying, one person from Han Feng¡¯s faction chose to mutiny, hence, his voting strength was actually stronger than Han Feng¡¯s. As long as he eliminated the unstable elements¡ªthe three Xiang brothers¡ªfirst, he could freely let the traitor be exposed. He could then erode off Han Feng¡¯s faction, and be Team Red¡¯s true ¡®Captain¡¯!

    His n was very perfect, and just as he thought it was going to seed, Tu Dahei appeared!

    This bumpkin, who only spouted stupid nonsense, hadpletely disrupted his ns. The scenario should have been Team Red losing to Team Blue in the thirdpetition, then the traitor in Han Feng¡¯s faction would suddenly make his betrayal and eliminate one person from Han Feng¡¯s faction. When that happened, he was destined to be the final victor.

    However, Tu Dahei¡¯s appearance not only increased Han Feng¡¯s faction by one person, Instructor Hisith¡¯s game had also changed.

    72 people were to take turns to attack Tu Dahei¡¯s Psionic Shield, and those who failed to shatter it were eliminated. What the f*ck did that mean? Did this mean his n was going to be dyed, or that there might even be unforeseen events!?

    Song Xiao was furious, wishing he could give Tu Dahei a brutal beating. So when Hisith announced Hua Pengju¡¯s name, he immediately ordered Hua Pengju to humiliate Tu Dahei thoroughly. Hua Pengju did not disappoint him. His punch that bordered on a sneak attack caused Tu Dahei to spit out blood. The various invectives hurled at Tu Dahei pleased Song Xiao greatly. He enjoyed the pleasure of humiliating the weak.

    What followed next made Song Xiao extremely angry.

    The bumpkin had managed toplete ¡°destruction before establishment¡± after four attempts, and even achieved an epiphany with the E ss defensive skill, Wavelet Shield. This talent and perception was something Song Xiao never possessed. It was something he couldn¡¯t obtain no matter how much he desired it; it was always his greatest desire, and also what he hated the most!

    At that instant, his eyes made Tu Dahei¡¯s figure ovep with those geniuses who had previously repressed him. In a breathless state, Song Xiao began to form a deep hatred for Tu Dahei, and even began to suspect that Tu Dahei was Shi Xiaobai. Hence, he piled the hatred for Shi Xiaobai¡ªhaving the position of Captain taken away from him¡ªonto Tu Dahei as well.

    Song Xiao was jealous, angry and hateful. He frantically wished he could trample on Tu Dahei¡¯s dignity himself. He wanted to to stomp on him, and use the most vicious invectives to deride him, so as tofort his indignant soul.

    However, what disappointed him was Hisith¡¯s announcement that the game had ended. It made him lose his chance.

    But a situation that delighted him appeared. That bumpkin actually courted death by asking Hisith for his underwear!

    At that moment, he felt like he could see the scene of Tu Dahei being tormented by Hisith, in a state worse than death. However, reality yed a cruel joke on him once again. The mysterious One-Pun suddenly appeared, and seemed to save Tu Dahei.

    What did this bumpkin do to deserve this? He was clearly dumber than anyone, and he looked like a fool, so why did he have such monstrous talent? Why did he receive what seemed like torture from Hisith, but was actually a form of tempering? Why could he get His Excellency, One-Pun to protect him?

    Based on what? Why was such a lucky person not him, Song Xiao?

    Why was it that from the moment he was born, he wouldment over his darkness, overshadowed by the hallowed geniuses? Why did he get swallowed by the darkness of jealousy, consumed by the mes of hate?

    Song Xiao hadpletely lost his mind, roaring constantly in his heart. He looked hatefully at the thin figure on the tform. Seeing that exquisite white castle, he told himself that he wanted to destroy everything, he had to destroy Tu Dahei!

    The Heavens seemed to hear his innermost desire. When the cursed poker card fell onto Tu Dahei¡¯s body, Tu Dahei¡¯s soul-wrenching scream was like the most beautiful chimes from Heaven¡¯s bells. It made him feel like he had received the pleasure of an orgasm.

    Following that, the bat, Mos came. He announced the continuation of the game, and even immediately mentioned his name.

    When he heard from Mos¡¯ mouth read ¡°Song Xiao¡±, all the mes of hatred and anger rushed to his heart. His face melted into a cruel smile as he rushed onto the tform¡ªunable to hold himself back¡ªto stand in front of Tu Dahei.

    That bumpkin seemed to be somewhat distracted, which immediately made Song Xiao even angrier. He sneered, ¡°You think you are a genius? No, you are only a weakling, do you understand? With you being only at the first level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, you are a pathetic weakling, trash that I can trample on easily!¡±

    Song Xiao cursed, immediately feeling pleasure in his heart. Seeing the bumpkin frown made him even happier. Just as he wanted to carry on insulting the bumpkin, he saw the bumpkin prop up a Wavelet Shield.

    The Wavelet Shield seemed to be much thicker than previously. The wavelets on the shield also seemed to undte at a higher frequency. Song Xiao even had the impression that the shield looked very, very hard.

    ¡°It must be an illusion!¡±

    With this thought in mind, Song Xiao heard Tu Dahei¡¯s voice. ¡°Come on, shatter This King¡¯s shield!¡±

    His anger reached its boiling point at that very moment!

    ¡°Not only will I shatter your shield, I will also shatter your dignity, and even shatter your life and future!¡±

    Song Xiao roared in his heart, and using all his strength, along with the strength of a terrifying Psionic st, he punched the Wavelet Shield!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A huge explosion sounded, as Song Xiao felt joy. He wanted to cast his nce towards the shattered shield he destroyed, as well as the gloomy expression of Tu Dahei after he experienced failure.

    Song Xiao¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted as he realized that the Wavelet Shield he punched at remained intact. There was not a single crack, nor did it produce a single wave!

    ¡°Impossible!!!¡±

    Song Xiao lost his mind immediately as he suddenly punched again. An explosive sound echoed again, but the Wavelet Shield remained intact. The concentric wavelets kept undting, as if they were mocking his useless fist.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±

    ¡°Impossible! Impossible! Impossible!¡±

    Song Xiao bawled as he kept waving his fists, using all his strength to hit the Wavelet Shield that did not produce a crack at all. The more he felt despair, the more angry, hateful and crazy he became!

    ¡°Heh heh.¡±

    A sneer sounded as Mos lifted his leg to kick Song Xiao in the stomach. Song Xiao immediately flew out and after flipping several times, he crashed into the steel floor, spitting out a mouthful of hot blood.

    However, Song Xiao immediately struggled to stand up again. His red eyes looked at the frail figure, as well as the still undting wavelets. It looked like a perfect shield.

    He had failed to shatter it. This didn¡¯t make sense!

    Suddenly, Song Xiao noticed something and waspletely stunned. Tu Dahei¡¯s Psionic Power was supposed to be at the first level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, but why was his Ripple Shield¡¯s thickness like that from the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm? Could it be that Tu Dahei had already reached the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm!?

    What the hell was going on?

    ¡°Song Xiao, eliminated.¡± Suddenly, Mos¡¯ hoarse voice rang out heartlessly.

    Song Xiao was stunned and immediately recalled Hisith¡¯s rule¡ªthose who failed to break Tu Dahei¡¯s shield were to be eliminated!

    If he were to be eliminated from the rookie lineup, it meant he would lose everything. He had betrayed his friend and girlfriend. Everything he had gained in exchange for his soul and morals would bepletely lost!

    He was no longer the Song Xiao that could act unbridled in Team Red. He would have to return to cruel society. He was just a Psionite with mediocre natural endowment. He had no status in life or power. He would endure endless mockery and contemptuous looks, leading a miserable and sad life.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that!¡±

    Song Xiao screamed, but immediately felt his scream choke on him. He turned silent because Mos¡¯ killing aura had locked onto him. Song Xiao was sure that if he carried on wailing, that inhumane cmity fiend would mercilessly cut his head off. This was because he was no longer [Gaia]¡¯s rookie; he was just an ordinary person without the slightest importance.

    Song Xiao, who realized the harsh reality, forcefully repressed the indignation in himself. He used the vilest gaze to look at the figure on stage.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    A heavy sigh suddenly came out of that bumpkin¡¯s mouth, as he heard Tu Dahei say sulkily, ¡°You kept saying those tough words, making This King think that you were very strong, but it ends up that you are so weak. You are so weak that you can¡¯t even break This King¡¯s shield!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, forget it. Since you want the title of the weakest so much, This King shall not contend with you for it. This King shall announce that from this very moment, the person with the title of weakest person is you!¡±

    Although it was clear that there was a trace of pity on Tu Dahei¡¯s expression, it was as though the pity was because he truly did not want to hand over the title of ¡®weakest person¡¯.

    At that moment, Song Xiao¡¯s heart crumbled!

    Author¡¯s Note: I hope everyone will like this chapter. Even if you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t beat me!

 Chapter 42: The precursor before one person takes all

    Chapter 42: The precursor before one person takes all

    When Song Xiao¡¯s explosive punch hit Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Wavelet Shield, but only caused it to slightly vibrate, with not a single crack, everyone was dumbfounded. They even forgot to breathe for a moment.

    When Song Xiao frantically hit the shield but failed to shatter it, they could only gulp with great difficulty.

    When Shi Xiaobaimented about giving the title of ¡°weakest person¡± to Song Xiao, the truth dawned on them. Everything was not a dream. The bumpkin in front of them was still that dumb bumpkin, while the extremely hard shield and the defeated Song Xiao was reality.

    At this moment, everyone erupted into chaos!

    ¡°Song Xiao, who is ranked second in strength, has lost. This¡­This¡­¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, Song Xiao lost so badly. Don¡¯t tell me Tu Dahei has been posing as a pig all this while in order to eat a tiger!?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, this Tu Dahei is clearly above or at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. He has been concealing it all along.¡±

    ¡°We were fooled by Song Xiao¡¯s Psionic Ability realm. All he has is an F ss Psionic st. At the same realm, it¡¯s natural he can¡¯t shatter the E ss Wavelet Shield.¡±

    ¡°Eh, I was still suspecting that Tu Dahei is actually Shi Xiaobai. Now, it seems like I was overthinking it. No matter how powerful Shi Xiaobai is, it¡¯s impossible he can reach the third level of the Psionic Mortal realm in ten days.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that Tu Dahei is actually a scheming bastard acting the fool. When Instructor Hisith was around, he was so weak, but once Instructor Hisith left, he immediately turned awesome! Did you hear his derision? The weakest person. Haha, I guess Song Xiao probably passed out from anger.¡±

    ¡°Scheming bastard+1!¡±

    ¡°Scheming bastard+10086!¡±

    ¡°Well, why do I think Tu Dahei isn¡¯t faking it. Look at his expression, it¡¯s as though he really thinks Song Xiao is very weak¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies erupted into a din, and used their words to vent their disbelieving emotions as well as the feeling of having been ¡°duped¡±.

    In a corner, Xiang Wu looked at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Wavelet Shield that had thickened by severalyers. His eyes were burning with fighting spirit. He knew that he too could not shatter that shield at this moment, but he still wanted to give it a go.

    The strongest Wang Lin, who had short hair, remained silent as always. His expression was calm, but simrly, an undetectable fighting spirit shed in his eyes.

    Ye Jiaquan¡¯s face was filled with a honest and happy smile. He whispered, ¡°Dahei, so strong! But Me still thinks Shi Xiaobai is stronger!¡±

    Lingcun was the only person in the entire room that knew Tu Dahei was Shi Xiaobai. The shock he received was the greatest. Shi Xiaobai had actually managed to use ten days to go from an ordinary mortal to the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. This was already beyondmon sense.

    But with the emergence of this critical news, it made the messy spection in Lingcun¡¯s mind turn clear. All his doubts received a critical exnation. The truth slowly unweaved itself in Lingcun¡¯s brain, emerging bit by bit.

    ¡°Since Shi Xiaobai possesses S ss Mind Expanse, to obtain such heaven-defying cultivation speed, it has to do with his heaven-defying Cogitation technique. If people with ulterior motives know of this matter, they would definitely covet Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Cogitation technique as well as do some uwful act. In order to protect Shi Xiaobai, someone had set up a ¡®Realm Seal¡¯ on his body.¡±

    ¡°Instructor Hisith must have seen through the ¡®Realm Seal¡¯, which was why he became so interested in Shi Xiaobai. There were likely two goals in the series of actions after this. One of them is to let Shi Xiaobai grow faster, and secondly, it is to force the person, who set up the ¡®Realm Seal¡¯, out from behind the scenes.¡±

    ¡°The person behind the scenes clearly was One-Pun, who appeared during the crisis just now. After One-Pun appeared, the two of them had to end their standoff due to some urgent matters. One-Pun waited for several minutes after Hisith left before he felt relieved to leave, but he did not expect Hisith to have left a contingency n.¡±

    ¡°Hisith¡¯s contingency n had two motives. One of them looked like it was torturing Shi Xiaobai, but it was actually to release the seal on his body. And the second motive was to let the game continue. The two matters, whenbined, actually only had one motive. He wanted to make the ¡®Realm Seal¡¯ set up by One-Pun be for nothing, allowing Shi Xiaobai to reveal his true strength in the game, exposing himself to risk.¡±

    ¡°Even if the upper echelons of [Gaia] have kept information of Shi Xiaobai confidential, it is impossible for it to be airtight. The news of Shi Xiaobai reaching the third level of the Psionic Mortal realm in ten days will definitely fall into the ears of others. In that case, Shi Xiaobai will be coveted by other organizations. Hisith has pushed Shi Xiaobai into the most dangerous of situations because of his anger.¡±

    ¡°No, Hisith¡¯s intent is far from that. He forced Shi Xiaobai into such a dangerous situation to force One-Pun to use ¡®God¡¯s Guardian¡¯. With the function of the superpower, ¡®God¡¯s Guardian¡¯ being so powerful, it must have numerous limitations and conditions, such as cooldown time, or a limitation like the number of times it can be used on the same target. Hisith was likely trying to expend One-Pun¡¯s ¡®God¡¯s Guardian¡¯pletely!¡±

    ¡°What terrifying intent, what a vicious heart! Shi Xiaobai can only try to maintain his fake identity as Tu Dahei, and reduce the dissemination of information. Finally, he will have to rely on the protection of [Gaia]. [Gaia]¡¯s emphasis on Shi Xiaobai would likely move a step higher, and the protection would likely strengthen.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, Shi Xiaobai O¡¯ Shi Xiaobai, you really exceed my expectations every time, but yet you are always so worrisome.¡±

    Lingcun¡¯s eyes shed with a faint red glow as he heavily sighed. Immediately, he began to think of how he could help Shi Xiaobai pass any uing challenges.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai naturally did not know that he was already at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, so when he said those words to Song Xiao, it was actually not mockery, but the truth. Previously, when his shield was easily shattered by four people consecutively, Shi Xiaobai could not help but consider himself very, very weak.

    Yet when this youth with long hair smashed into shield so many times without even causing it to shake, it was like he was super weak!

    However, when he heard the crowd¡¯s noisy conversation, Shi Xiaobai finally realized the truth. It was not because his opponent was too weak, but because he was too strong!

    ¡°Is This King really that strong?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai still found it unbelievable. He hurriedly rushed to Song Xiao, who was on the ground, and asked him, ¡°Weakest person, did you go easy? Or are you sick? Or is it because you really want the title of ¡®weakest person¡¯?¡±

    When Song Xiao heard this, a sense of hate rushed to his head, causing him to immediately spit out a mouthful of blood and then pass out.

    Shi Xiaobai, who did not receive an answer, was slightly disappointed. He began studying his Wavelet Shield and immediately realized that the amount of Psionic Power he had was a lot more than before. Furthermore, the obstructive feeling whenever he released his Psionic Power had disappeared. That obstructive feeling had nothing to do with Psionic Ability control, but it limited the amount of Psionic Power he could produce!

    ¡°Right, seal!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately recalled the word One-Pun and Hisith mentioned vaguely and was enlightened immediately.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case. One of the 81 seals set by the Evil Gods of the various worlds on This King has been finally been dispelled! Wahaha, This King is no longer the weakest person. This King has finally taken the first step on his conquering path!¡±

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai, who thought that he had realized the truth, was in high-spirits. He had recovered all his confidence!

    At this moment, Mos¡¯ cold voice sounded again, nketing everyone¡¯s voice, causing the venue to turn silent.

    ¡°The game carries on. Next, Gao Song.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai and everyone else were stunned before they recovered instantly. Hisith¡¯s game rules did not state that the game was over after one person was eliminated! Although Hisith had previously said that one toy would leave today, he did not clearly state that a person¡¯s elimination meant the end of the game.

    Clearly, in Mos¡¯ point of view, the number of people eliminated was not something he cared for. This inhumane cmity fiend clearly would not amodate the rookies. He would carry out the game rules to the end.

    This game would not stop!

    However, how could any of the rookies, other than Wang Lin, be capable of shattering it? It was a shield that even Song Xiao was helpless against!

    Damn it, if this carried on, wouldn¡¯t Tu Dahei be eliminating all the remaining rookies?

    Everyone immediately looked with pitiable eyes at Shi Xiaobai, who was on the tform, but all they saw was Shi Xiaobai rubbing his fists, as though he was full of anticipation.

    Shi Xiaobai sensed the strange looks of everyone as he shouted, ¡°Come on, This King will definitely not go easy!¡±

    At that moment, Shi Xiaobai, who had been looked down with contempt as the weakest person, became thergest giant in the entire room!

    That day would likely be an unforgettable tragic memory for [Annihtion].

    Author¡¯s Note: This arc is finallying to an end! But Shi Xiaobai¡¯s story has only just begun!

 Chapter 43: Naaginâ€™s Devotees!

    Chapter 43: Naagin¡¯s Devotees!

    A depressed atmosphere brewed in the room. It came from the cold aura that came from Mos and from the burning fighting spirit in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes.

    This bumpkin was not going to go easy!

    The rookies could not help but have this idea sh across their minds. Immediately, they felt like weeping but had no tears. With Instructor Hisith¡¯s status in [Gaia], he could basically do anything to rookies such as them. Even if the upper echelons tried their best to negotiate with Hisith, only those rookies with higher evaluations would be retained.

    If nothing unexpected happened, arge number of people would be eliminated ruthlessly by Shi Xiaobai!

    At this moment, the person named Gao Song, who was called out by Mos was one of those rookies in a precarious situation. His Psionic Ability realm was only at the first level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. He was ranked in the bottom five amongst the rookies, so how could he shatter Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Wavelet Shield!?

    ¡°Gao Song!¡±

    Mos impatient voice sounded once again. Cold killing intent emanated, causing many timid rookies to begin trembling.

    ¡°Here!¡±

    The moment Mos finished his words, a slightly plump 12¨C13 year old boy stood up forcefully. His body was trembling and his facial expression looked uglier than crying.

    Although Gao Song did not wish to be eliminated, he was more afraid of disobeying Mos, which would enrage Mos further. So he quickly stumbled onto the tform.

    When Gao Song reached the tform, he saw Shi Xiaobai prop up a Wavelet Shield at him. The extremely hard looking shield had wavelets undting, making Gao Song feel a deep sense of despair.

    How was he going to shatter it!?

    Gao Song¡¯s expression, which looked like he was about to weep, was like a bulliedss¡¯. That expression looked quite funny when ced on his rotund face, but the number of rookies, whoughed because of that, were few in number. All of them could not help but feel a sense of dread.

    Sensing Mos¡¯ cold stare, Gao Song did not dare hesitate. He knew that there was no way he could avoid the fate of elimination. He gritted his teeth immediately, hoping to give his all at the Wavelet Shield. Although he knew that nothing would happen even if he engaged in a fight to the end, he still had to ¡°end¡± spectacrly!

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s voice resounded. Gao Song was stupefied as he opened his eyes. He saw Shi Xiaobai ce his right hand by his ear, as if he was listening to something.

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai ced his left hand¡¯s finger on his lips, gesturing for silence. In a listening pose, he constantly nodded. He kept producing murmuring strange sounds of ¡°Oh¡±, ¡°Ah¡±, ¡°OK¡±, ¡°Huh¡±. It was as though he saw an invisible person, who was speaking to him, and he was listening and conversing in response.

    Everyone was stunned speechless, unsure of what Shi Xiaobai was doing. Gao Song could only stare at Shi Xiaobai in a daze. Mos¡¯ stare was cold, but it did not seem like he had any intention of stopping Shi Xiaobai.

    Not long after, Shi Xiaobai dropped both his arms and raised his right hand¡¯s finger and pointed at Gao Song. ¡°Youth, do you know that you are very lucky?¡±

    Gao Song was stunned, having no idea what Shi Xiaobai meant.

    He heard Shi Xiaobai say solemnly, ¡°The God, Naagin1used His divine powers to talk to This King through the distance of a thousand worlds. He told This King that you, a lucky boy, has the excellent potential to be His pious devotee!¡±

    Gao Song still gave a nk look, but Shi Xiaobai suddenly sighed. ¡°This King and the God, Naagin have deep ties of friendship, so I have to consider His feelings. It looks like I need to go easy on you, changing the fate of your elimination!¡±

    Everyone could not help but roll their eyes when they heard this. What God Naagin, what devotee, can you make it any more ridiculous? Forget it, you are the best now, so do whatever you please!

    When Gao Song heard this, he was overjoyed. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°You, you will really go easy?¡±

    This was like seeing a silver lining! But why did he keep feeling that things were not so simple?

    Indeed, he saw Shi Xiaobai suddenly sneer, ¡°But you need to be a pious devotee of God Naagin!¡±

    Gao Song swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked, ¡°How do I be a devotee?¡±

    Why did this conversation sound so much like a cult¡¯s recruitment for followers?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes sized up Gao Song, before stopping at the lower half of Gao Song¡¯s body. He pointed at Gao Song¡¯s trousers and said loudly, ¡°Of course, you need to give your faith!¡±

    When everyone heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words, they realized where Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were aimed at. Immediately they felt a dark shade cloud over them. This bastard¡­

    With a mournful face, Gao Song asked with tears nearly pouring out, ¡°Und¡­Underwear?¡±

    This underwear freak even dared to ask Instructor Hisith for his underwear, so how could he spare this little fatty? Gao Song immediately felt mixed feelings. His face turned red, wishing he could just close his eyes and tide this through.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not underwear!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed deeply and gave a look that seemd to think that Gao Song was an intractable person. He said, ¡°Naagin, wants you to put up your money! Do you understand? Quick ce your cash, oh, that¡¯s not the right choice of words¡­ Hurry up and profess your faith!¡±

    So it turned out Shi Xiaobai was not targeting the underwear but the cash in his trousers¡¯ pocket!

    Gao Song was stunned. He never expected Shi Xiaobai to spout a bunch of ¡°dumb nonsense¡± just to extort him for cash! What a joke. If spending money prevented elimination, he would agree to it a hundred times!

    Seeing Gao Song in a daze and silent, Shi Xiaobai immediately said coldly, ¡°Quick hand over all your cash, or don¡¯t me This King for turning ruthless!¡±

    ¡°Elimination or cash, make your choice, youth!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai was currently a bit nervous. When the ¡®daily-style choice¡¯ appeared, he realized that [ Choice 1: In one hour, earn 100,000 China currency. The criteria of the ¡®earning¡¯ has to be cash ] had a D level reward, while the other choice was an F level reward. Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment before resolutely choosing the first option.

    Although he only had one chance, and would receive a punishment of the same level if he failed, and that earning 100,000 China currency in an hour wasn¡¯t easy, Shi Xiaobai¡­still chose the first choice. There was only one reason¡ªinstinct!

    Alright, it was also because of the illusion that the D level reward gave him.

    However, Shi Xiaobai firmly trusted his instinct and chose the first choice. And without disappointing himself, he quickly thought of a method to earn cash. And it was now the most crucial moment!

    Would this boy, Gao Song, hand his cash over!? Would such cash be able to meet the condition of ¡®earning¡¯? All of these determined Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sess!

    Shi Xiaobai held his breath!

    Gao Song finally reacted and hurriedly took out his wallet from his pocket. He took out all the cash in his wallet and ced it in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand, proiming loudly, ¡°I want to be a devotee!¡±

    ¡°Earned 300 China currency. Still 99,700 short ofpleting the choice.¡±

    The moment Shi Xiaobai received the cash, the familiar voice rang in his head. He was immediately satisfied and pointed to his shield. ¡°Very good. God Naagin will protect you. Come and shatter it!¡±

    Gao Song nodded crazily as he used all his strength to punch at the Wavelet Shield. The moment his fist touched it, the shield shattered.

    The dazed audience was immediately at a loss whether tough or cry. This ¡°dirty¡± transaction waspleted in such a manner?

    ¡°Next, Hua Pengfei!¡±

    Mos¡¯ cold voice sounded at this moment. Everyone was shocked as they realized Mos had remained silent all this while. They looked in surprise because the bat, Mos had a deadpan expression, but he did not n on stopping Shi Xiaobai¡¯s misdeeds.

    What was going on? Why wasn¡¯t Mos interfering with Tu Dahei¡¯s shameless cheating?

    ¡°The reason is very simple. Hisith¡¯s rules did not state that Shi Xiaobai can¡¯t go easy, and Mos is just going in ordance with the rules. Furthermore, as a cmity fiend, Mos¡¯ values are different from humans. Dahei¡¯s despicable act of extortion might instead be appreciated by Mos.¡± Lingcun exined to Ye Jiaquan, as a faint cheerful smile hung on his face.

    ¡­

    Hua Pengfei and Hua Pengju were brothers. At this moment, when Hua Pengfei heard his name, he immediately felt disturbed. He med his brother for acting ¡°disrespectful¡± to Tu Dahei, and was wondering how he could ¡°beg¡± for Tu Dahei¡¯s mercy.

    After Hua Pengfei came in front of Shi Xiaobai, he immediately took out his wallet and said with eager eyes, ¡°Can this little brother ¡®put up money¡¯ to be the God¡¯s devotee?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that This King doesn¡¯t know that you are associates with that Can¡¯t Get It Up 2! That Can¡¯t Get It Up sneaked up on This King, so you are unlikely to be any better. The God Naagin only epts kind devotees!¡±

    Hua Pengfei was almost about to cry. He took out a wad of cash and pleaded, ¡°Although this little brother only has 3000 cash, but this little brother can go draw more out. Name your price, this little brother will definitely not say a thing!¡±

    Hua Pengju was ready to give everything to prevent elimination!

    Shi Xiaobai was momentarily stunned as he silently calcted the difference between 3000 and 300.

    ¡°Sufficient faith can be exchanged for the God¡¯s forgiveness. Whatever, This King shall forgive you!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai beamed and pointed to the wad of cash and said loudly, ¡°Then, hand your faith over!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    That day became a painful memory for Division [Annihtion]. Because of this day, a long-haired youth named Song Xiao was eliminated and forgotten.

    But that day became an unforgettable memory for that batch of rookies. Other than the few people at the beginning, and Wang Lin, who barely managed to break Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shield, everyone else emptied their pockets.

    And a long, long timeter, whenever they saw Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure on the television, or heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯s name on various news, they would recall this shameless Tu Dahei, who only wanted cash, and immediately be filled with mixed emotions.

    O¡¯ time, it whitens so many hairs, ckens so much fungi, aging so many faces, ruining so many beauties, but what sort of changes would it do to Shi Xiaobai in theing years?

    Author¡¯s Note: This chapter is the end of this arc. I hope everyone liked it. A new arc will begin immediately. The world will slowly be opened up. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s story is about to truly begin!

    1. The Chinese words used for Naagin (ÄÉÇ§À³) sounds like ¡°hand your money over¡± (ÄÃÇ®À´)

    2. Can¡¯t Get It Up is a y of words with Hua Pengju¡¯s name.

 Chapter 44: She comes from the Darkness, bringing the Light!

    Chapter 44: Shees from the Darkness, bringing the Light!

    Dim light shone into a gigantic room. The corner of the room was dotted by shadows as four figures, which could barely be made out, sat at different corners. They were spaced out from each other, but there a hint of confrontation pervading between them.

    The shadows shrouded their looks, but the fleeting dim light illuminated their body contours. One of them was thin like a stick, another as fat as a pig, one was graceful and another with a strong build.

    These fourpletely different people not only differed in looks and figure. They seemed to have great differences in will and beliefs. In this silent atmosphere, the strife and the colliding repression was choking.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Suddenly, a tightly closed door was pushed open. A plume of light crept through the open door. It did not illuminate the corners, but revealed clearly the person who had opened the door.

    The person who entered was an elder who wore a wizard¡¯s hat and held an old wooden staff. White beard hung down to chest level, as strands of white hair protruded out from the hat. That wrinkled face and white hair easily masked the gray robe draped on the person¡¯s body. It was hard to tell if the person was male or female, or which old man or old woman this person was.

    ¡°Gaia!¡± The four people at each corner stood up and bowed respectfully. They shouted out in unison, as if addressing the elder.

    ¡°Oh, so you are all here. Then, let us begin.¡± The elder¡¯s voice was hoarse, but again it was hard to discern that person¡¯s gender.

    After the elder finished speaking, with a wave of his wooden staff, the steel door closed automatically, emitting a loud clear m. The originally dark room turned dim again as the elder walked to the middle of the room. The four people at each corner sat down spontaneously.

    ¡°I believe all of you have ced a ¡®surveint¡¯ beside Shi Xiaobai, so there is no need to add much description to the reason why I called for all of you. What should be done is the focus of our discussions.¡±

    The elder looked towards the top left corner and said, ¡°[Annihtion], Shi Xiaobai is a rookie that your Division is in charge of. Tell us something first.¡±

    The muscr and strong figure by the top left corner stood up and said in a deep voice, ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡¯s monstrous talent has already been coveted by other organizations. If the news of him rising to the third level in ten days is leaked, it could lead to disaster. Thankfully, when Shi Xiaobai was exposed, you had personally requested Her Excellency, Kali, to kill all the ¡®surveints¡¯ hidden in [Gaia]. Since Her Excellency, Kali, has acted, we can be sure that the news hasn¡¯t leaked out of [Gaia].

    ¡°And most thankfully, Shi Xiaobai cleverly chose to hide his identity. His current identity to others is ¡®Tu Dahei¡¯. We have long ago made an information blockade on him, so the only ones who know of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s looks are the twelve people during the Rookie Evaluation Test. I believe everyone here has informed those few people not to divulge any information about Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    ¡°In that case, Shi Xiaobai can simply use his identity as ¡®Tu Dahei¡¯ as a cover. We just need to think of a way to wipe away any traces of suspicion that happened today, and when it is finallypletely safe, we can let Shi Xiaobai restore his true identity.¡±

    ¡°Hence, my suggestion is to let Shi Xiaobai continue on his identity as ¡®Tu Dahei¡¯. That is all.¡±

    After [Annihtion] finished speaking, he sat down consciously.

    After the elder pondered for a few moments, the elder turned to the bottom right corner and said, ¡°[Creation], what do you think?¡±

    The graceful figure at the bottom right corner stood up, immediately causing a fresh fragrance to fill the room. A charming voice sounded, ¡°I believe it is time to find a mentor for this child.¡±

    The elder¡¯s hand paused slightly after hearing this. He said, ¡°In ordance with established practices, Psykers would be assigned an exclusive mentor, but it usually happens at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. Only after the mentee¡¯s superpower is awakened, and what category the superpower is confirmed, would a mentor be chosen. Why do you think that we should select one now?¡±

    [Creation]ughed with an extremely charming sound that made one¡¯s heart waver. ¡°With that child¡¯s talent, regardless of his superpower, there will definitely be people scrambling to be his mentor. There won¡¯t be a chance to care who is more suitable. And coincidence has it that us four Division Ministers are here, so why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to decide on the child¡¯s mentor. Let¡¯s take this period of time when One-Pun and Hisith are rushing to Southern Gold City to make it a done deal?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The elder hesitated for a moment before whispering, ¡°This might be inappropriate. If One-Pun or Hisith is willing to be that child¡¯s mentor, we should strongly support it. After all, in terms of strength, across the entire [Gaia], or even across the entire world, these two Excellencies are one of the strongest.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, Gaia, you silly old fool!¡±

    The top left corner¡¯s thin person suddenly issued a sharpugh. In a dark voice, the person said, ¡°Why did [Gaia] go from first-tier Hero organization to second-tier? Wasn¡¯t it all thanks to these so-called three powerhouses? Those three are indeed strong, but they never take the initiative to contribute to the organization. They may be a member of [Gaia] officially, but it is just in name. If the three of them were willing to dedicate more effort, [Gaia] may not be one of the top first-tier Hero organizations, but at least we wouldn¡¯t fall from first-tier.¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai is a precious talent [Gaia] painstakingly unearthed. If those three powerhouses were to be his mentor, what happens if Shi Xiaobai grows up to share the same virtues as them? Wouldn¡¯t the organization be wasting all sorts of resources just to get an empty name? Then another fourth powerhouse who is ¡®[Gaia] in name but doesn¡¯t do anything¡¯ will be born!¡±

    The moment that person finished speaking, the fat person on the bottom right corner immediately echoed, ¡°This time, I agree with [Chaos] and [Creation]¡¯s point of view. Now is a golden opportunity. One-Pun and Hisith are in Southern Gold City, while Kali never bothers about such things. If we take this opportunity to assign an exclusive mentor for Shi Xiaobai, and using a little touch of emotions, then it would be a done deal. When the timees, One-Pun and Hisith would likely not ask for a rebuff. Those two are extremely proud people, so there¡¯s no way they will be shameless enough to vie for students!¡±

    After hearing the three people¡¯s discussion, the elder hesitated for a moment before sighing, ¡°Although I am unwilling to admit it, the three of them indeed do not have their minds on [Gaia]. Even the request for Kali¡¯s help this time took me a lot of persuasion. I even gave her the ¡®Heart of the Ocean¡¯ before she agreed. Whatever. For [Gaia]¡¯s future, I¡¯m willing to lose my face. Let us choose Shi Xiaobai¡¯s exclusive mentor right here and now!¡±

    The moment the elder finished speaking, a powerful voice from [Annihtion] sounded, ¡°Shi Xiaobai is [Annihtion]¡¯s rookie, so it is just natural that I will be his dedicated mentor.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    [Creation] immediately objected as she said with a chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that Shi Xiaobai is a little pervert. He even lusted over a young girl like Riko. With my charm, it would take moments to make him fall deeply in love. To make the child have aplete sense of belonging to [Gaia]. Letting me be his exclusive mentor is the best solution!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh!¡±

    [Chaos] sneered, ¡°If you were made the child¡¯s mentor, his Psionic Ability realm might not improve, but his skills in bed will. In a few days, he will be a ve for sex, his guts and perseverance would be immersed amongst women!¡±

    [Order] said solemnly, ¡°I am the most suitable mentor. [Annihtion] is too righteous, while [Chaos] is too vile. [Creation] is just a sex fiend. I am the best choice to nurture the child with all the treasures I have!¡±

    ¡°Pui! As a fat pig, you will nurture Shi Xiaobai into a dirty and cheap swine!¡± [Creation], who was derided as a ¡®sex fiend¡¯, returned with an invective.

    ¡°Righteousness is what the child need to nurture the most.¡± [Annihtion] said with a deep voice.

    ¡°To survive in this vile society, being scheming and vicious is what the child needs to learn the most.¡± [Chaos] rebutted as well.

    The four of them desired to be Shi Xiaobai¡¯s exclusive mentor, and originally had differences that made them appear like fire and water, so there was no way they could persuade each other. Immediately, they began quarreling.

    ¡°Regardless of the case, this child is in my Division, so he should be my student!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, I am the best choice.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I will make that child be a die-hard for [Gaia].¡±

    ¡°I have the best resources for nurturing!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The four people¡¯s back-and-forth statements became monologues. As the four voices mixed together, none of them wanted to be overshadowed by the other, hence, their voices grew louder. Soon, it became like a quarrel between neighbors, as endless invectives were exchanged, interspersed with screaming and bellowing.

    The elder stood quietly in the middle of the room. He neither interrupted them, nor had the intention to stop them. He was only silent, with no visible emotions. However, the elder had already made up his mind. The child, named Shi Xiaobai, would be his student.

    At this moment, he would let the four people argue, and let theme to a natural stop after they were exhausted. As [Gaia]¡¯s Gaia, at the four people¡¯s most exhausted moment, he would give the unquestionablemand, and would surely win the right.

    ¡°That child is worth it for me to lose my old face.¡±

    The elder thought as he patiently waited, like a sly old fox hunting rabbits.

    The ruckus continued on as though it was going to tear down the room, with no end to it.

    *Giggle*

    Suddenly, a bell-like giggle that sounded pleasant to the ears filled the room from all directions. It was as though it came from the sky and also from the ground. It seemed to pass through the walls and also the windows. The giggle was everywhere, but no one knew where it came from.

    However, there was one thing for sure. When the giggle sounded, the ruckus came to an abrupt end.

    At the same time, that melodious voice sounded once again.

    ¡°The Vessel of the Darkness.¡±

    ¡°Removing a mask to reveal the ugly face of self-seeking interest.¡±

    ¡°Cutting off from the righteous Light.¡±

    ¡°Yet thirsting the glory from bathing in the Light.¡±

    ¡°How funny, how pitiful, how sad, but so what?¡±

    ¡°Foolish humans, you are allpletely negligible.¡±

    ¡°You would just be a pile of white and gray in a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°And the immortal me shall hide in the darkness, mocking your inferiority.¡±

    ¡°At this moment, let the Light illuminate your filth!¡±

    The melodious sound descended lightly upon them as light surged in from every direction. With infinite beams of light blooming, the dark room was entirely lit up, leaving nowhere for the five figures in the room to hide.

    At the same moment, a petite figure appeared out of the light¡­

    Author¡¯s Note: This chapter wasn¡¯t easy to write, but I think I still handled it well. The final monologue was made up by me. Hue Hue!

    Trantor¡¯s Note: If it isn¡¯t obvious, being antonyms, [Annihtion] and [Creation] are strongly against each other, while [Chaos] and [Order] make up the other opposing pair. All the Divisions are clearly not friendly with each other.

 Chapter 45: Kali

    Chapter 45: Kali

    That petite figure came out from the light, not in a metaphorical way, but literally walking out of the light. It was as if the brilliant light was an invisible door. She had stepped through from the other end, and immediately entered this room.

    The bright but not dazzling light illuminated the entire room, as the five people who were ustomed to the darkness squinted their eyes. Their facial expressions looked nervous when their eyesnded on the figure, minds deeply reflecting over the monologue.

    When the petite figured walked out the of the light, she did notnd on the ground. Her feet were a few centimeters off the ground, floating quietly midair.

    A ck, gothic-style full length skirt wrapped around her petite figure, while her skin looked so delicate as though it would be torn apart by a cold wind. Dark purple hair reached down her waist, as a red headband was tied into a butterfly knot. From far, they looked like a pair of standing cat ears. An ahoge stuck out her hair, adding a hint of moe to her1.

    The petite figure looked like she was a 12¨C13-year-old girl. Her facial features were delicate like a pixie¡¯s, and for some reason, she wore a white eyepatch over her left eye. Only her blue right eye could be seen, it looked as a clear as a crystal. The eye was calm, but seemed to contain the mountains and rivers, as though a sea of stars filled it. It added a sacred ir to her beautiful looks2.

    ¡°Her Excellency, Kali!¡±

    The first person to react was Chaos. Following that, the other three people at each corner politely greeted her. Finally, the white-haired elder also lowered his head slightly, greeting the girl ¡°Her Excellency, Kali¡±.

    Kali frowned slightly and coldly harrumphed, ¡°If the chatter of elves is the sweet, ringing chimes of Heaven, then your ravings are the most ear-piercing noise. I could not force my noble ears to carry on listening to your silly argument, so I came out to say a few words, and also let the Light dispel the nauseating atmosphere in this room.¡±

    The five people¡¯s expressions changed. Chaos¡¯ squinting eyes were wavering constantly, as if thinking of an exnation for the disrespectful words they had just said. Although they secretlyined over the three powerhouses¡¯ conduct, they had to still dutifully show their respect. If the three powerhouses were to depart [Gaia], then [Gaia], which was already heading downhill, might be devoured by other organizations.

    These three people did not give any glory to [Gaia], but were important pirs of support for [Gaia] to continue surviving. Gaia was expendable, the four Division Ministers were expendable, but not a single one of the three powerhouses could leave!

    ¡°Esteemed Her Excellency, Kali¡­¡± Chaos, who was the best smooth talking and was often appointed to negotiate with other organizations, quickly thought of an excuse.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Kali immediately prevented Chaos from proceeding with her sophistry, as she said coldly, ¡°I came from the Darkness, not to hear you speak. Quietly listen to me is what you need to do the most.¡±

    The five people¡¯s expression changed slightly as they lowered their heads. They tried their best to maintain a respectful expression, but they also carefully hid the anger in their eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be worried that I will be angered by certain words you said, because what you said were true. This organization is expendable in my opinion, and its nonexistence would be even better. If not for the ice coffin that I slept for a millennium was buried under this Steel City, and have some nostalgia for this piece ofnd, I would have long left for a brighter world.¡±

    Kali sighed slightly and said, ¡°However, since that person was willing to exchange three sacred level items to exchange for my promise a decade ago, I will force myself to be considered a member of [Gaia] before I leave. I do not know nor do I need to know what sort of person Shi Xiaobai is. However, I will put an end to your disputed topic.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the four Division Ministers could not help but look up at the beautiful girl. Although Kali¡¯s interference with theirpetition to be Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mentor made them indignant, if they could end the dispute because of her, it was still a good thing. Every one of them could not help but wish that Kali would designate themselves to be Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mentor.

    Kali turned around to look at the bulky Annihtion, and said, ¡°What is righteousness? If killing one person to save a hundred is righteousness, is killing one loved one to save a hundred strangers righteousness? Everyone¡¯s belief in righteousness is eventually different. There is no need for your guidance, time is the best teacher.¡±

    Annihtion looked slightly surprised as he fell into deep thought.

    Kali turned to look at the thin Chaos and said, ¡°If you insist that machinations and viciousness is the key to living, then you can try. Let¡¯s see if you can survive for three seconds in front of me, do you understand? Absolute strength is the most important thing required for survival.¡±

    Chaos¡¯ heart missed a beat as he felt a coldness rise up his heart. He did not dare retort.

    Kali turned to the charming Creation and said, ¡°I have not experienced matters of the heart, so I can¡¯t make an evaluation. However, I don¡¯t like the smell from your body. It reminds me of a demonic dragon I saw thousands of years ago. It¡¯s filled with that scious smell, and it¡¯s nauseating.¡±

    Creation¡¯s face flushed as she cursed in her heart. Is being a virgin something to show off for? However, she immediately realized the importance of the matter. Annihtion and Chaos had also already sensed it as all three of them looked up at Order, who was as fat as a pig.

    Since the three of them had been dismissed, wouldn¡¯t the position of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mentor fall upon Order?

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Order is suitable to be Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mentor, because¡­¡± The unsettled Creation immediately wanted to speak out against it.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kali suddenly gave a light ¡°yes¡±, interrupting Creation¡¯s words. At the same time, a pale icy aura suddenly appeared, sweeping straight for Creation. With a scream, Creation struggled for a second before bing an ice sculpture.

    ¡°Yes, I heard your words. Just wait inside that column of ice.¡± Kali spoke softly before turning to the pig-like Order.

    Order appeared extremely tensed. He kept rubbing his thighs with his fat hands, as though he wanted to speak but did not dare to. It looked funny.

    Kali knitted her eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Between a human and a swine, I believe that child named Shi Xiaobai would prefer to be the former. I am very disappointed. All four of you are not suitable as role models. That¡¯s because what all of you should do is to find a good mentor to learn from.¡±

    The four people were rendered speechless. With the four candidates rejected, who was to be Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mentor? So in the end, you were here just to cause trouble!?

    Instead, the eyes of the elder, who had been silent, lit up. The opportunity he had been waiting finally came. As long as he thickened his face to rmend himself at this moment, he could obtain the position of mentor.

    The elder coughed, about to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Kali suddenly said softly.

    The elder¡¯s eyes stared while the other four stared in stunned silence. They had ignored a possibility. As Kali always showed disdain for mixing with humans, and preferred sleeping in the darkest depths, it was impossible she would be willing to be Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mentor even if they were willing to give her three sacred items. From what they knew, Kali was the person who was least likely to vie the position of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mentor from them. As such, when they considered the three powerhouses, they immediately excluded her.

    But at this moment, what were the words she said?

    ¡°I will be his mentor, but I will not teach him anything. Of course, as a mentor in name, I will protect him, but give him the freedom to grow.¡±

    Kali said softly, ¡°This matter is decided. I¡¯ll be going to meet Shi Xiaobai now. I hope his darkness and light would not make me cringe.¡±

    The moment she finished speaking, countless rays of light gathered in front of her, turning into a rift of light. She ignored everyone else and took a step forward, walking into the light. Immediately, she disappeared from the room. The light also disappeared along with her, as darkness fell back upon the room.

    The shadows enshrouded the four people at each corner. The sound of three people wheezing in short bursts could be heard, they were filled with anger. With the sound of ice shattering, a woman screamed with a voice full of hate, while the elder in the middle sighed deeply.

    1. Ahoge and moe are Japanese vernacr that has entered the Chinese vocabry.

    2. Kali is modeled after Takanashi Rikka, but again, other than her appearance, her personality and backstory are different.

 Chapter 46: Meteors and Hero

    Chapter 46: Meteors and Hero

    At dusk, the sky above Steel City was dyed red. A youth was jumping and running around side ways, across the criss-crossing steel roads. His motion looked like a funny crab, and at times when he rubbed shoulders with passers-by, they would give a teasing smile, while others were rendered speechless.

    The youth¡¯steral jumps and movement speed were very fast. His running speed was considerable faster than normal people running at full speed. Every time he leaped, a white mist would appear beneath his feet. The frequency at which he jumped was not fast, and every distance he traversed with a leap was not too far, but for some reason, every time he leaped, it gave people a feeling that the road beneath him had shortened. Just as you thought he was pretending to walk like a crab to tease augh from passers-by, the youth would suddenly disappear from your vision.

    The youth jumpedterally for an unknown period of time before he finally stopped at an intersection. He cocked his head and vexed for a moment. He walked to an intersection and stood there, as though he was waiting for something or someone.

    ¡°This King¡¯s Crab Steps is destined to be an existence to stun the world!¡±

    The youth was naturally Shi Xiaobai. At this moment, he had stopped at an intersection and beamed while looking up at the sky.

    When Shi Xiaobai earned 100,000 cash from the [Annihtion] rookies, the fiery voice sounded in his mind. ¡°Congrattions on earning D-level reward: ¡®Grasped Basics¡¯ D ss sh motion movement technique, [Crab Steps].¡±

    The moment the fiery voice was done, Shi Xiaobai felt a headache. It was as though many things were squeezed into his brain. By the time the pain disappeared, Shi Xiaobai was surprised to realize that he had grasped the Crab Steps the voice mentioned.

    Not long after Hisith¡¯s game ended, the rookies dispersed. Shi Xiaobai had spoken to Lingcun and Ye Jiaquan, and also probed them for information regarding Crab Steps.

    ording to Lingcun, any offensive skill, defensive skill or movement technique that exceeded F ss was extremely difficult to grasp. It required a long period of study and practice in order to reach the ¡°Grasped Basics¡± realm. Furthermore, movement techniques were divided into ¡°motion¡±, ¡°evasion¡±, as well as abination of the two, ¡°sh motion¡±. Crab Steps was a D ss sh motion movement technique, but it looked somewhat funny, so few people cultivated it.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly depressed, but he reluctantly epted the reward Crab Steps. However, on the way back, Shi Xiaobai could not resist trying out Crab Steps. When he began, he found that he could not stop!

    ¡°King of Crabs, a step to traverse a thousand miles. Two steps to cross the heavens. Three steps to transcend life and death! Wahaha!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai let out a boisterousugh, giving a girl, who walked past, a fright. She thought he was mad and, while holding her up her skirt, she quickly ran off with fluttering footsteps.

    Shi Xiaobai noticed this and refused to give up on this passer-by he had waited so long for. He began using Crab Steps andterally jumped in a humorous manner and appeared in front of the girl.

    Although his actions looked ridiculous, his speed was redoubtable.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    By the time Shi Xiaobai returned to Riko¡¯s apartment, it was already dark.

    The lights were not switched on, proving that Riko had yet to return. Shi Xiaobai twitched his mouth and felt somewhat unhappy.

    ¡°Where¡¯s This King exclusive chef? Where are you!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked up and shouted. Although he did not spend much time with Riko, he had tasted Riko¡¯s cooking twice. The delicious taste was still fresh on his mind, so he was particrly longing for Violent Girl, especially when he ate a mouthful of overcooked instant noodles.

    Shi Xiaobai hastily finished his dinner with instant noodles and ham, as well as a few slices of cold bread. Then, he eagerly rushed to the living room. On the living room¡¯s wall, there was a forty inch LCD panel that made Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes shimmer.

    The remote control was simr to that of Earth¡¯s. Shi Xiaobai immediately found the power switch, and pressing it, the LCD TV lit up. At the same time, a serious but depressive sounding female voice came from the television.

    ¡°Yet another meteor hasnded. This is already the 123rd meteor ever since this meteor shower began. Oh, curses! When will this cmity end!?¡±

    The television screen flickered, and a stunning scene appeared. The camera was slowly moving as it revealed ruined walls and copsed buildings, a disaster scene filled with devastation on the ground. The picture would asionally show blood and corpses, but very quickly, people in specific uniforms would stretcher out the corpses as well as the injured.

    ¡°Heavens, another meteor ising!¡±

    The female broadcaster¡¯s sorrowful voice sounded once again. The television footage immediately moved to the sky, and there, in the night sky, a blob of light that looked extremely hot, rushed to the ground. The footage was taken from afar, but when the blob of lightnded, it immediately turned huge. The scene shown on television was stirring.

    After the blob of light hit the ground, an explosion happened. A huge crater appeared as dust rose up, causing the footage to turn fuzzy. When the dust cleared, it revealed what the light blob was.

    It was a steel carapace. When it stood up, it was a gigantic bug bigger than a building. The bug had a scissors shaped silver horns on its head. The camera gave the bug¡¯s green eyes a close up shot. There were numerous white worms squirming in its eyes which looked nauseating.

    ¡°Phew, this meteor is just an F ss Astral Cmity Beast¡ªAstral Steel Giant Beetle. Nearby Heroes have already arrived. This meteor shouldn¡¯t cause much damage.¡±

    The female broadcaster seemed to slightly rx. Following that, there was a switch in scenes. The television¡¯s image shed a few times before fixing on a monster about five storeys tall. The monster had three heads, and the middle head was that of a lion, while the right head was a dragon¡¯s head that kept spewing out hot mes. The left head was a goat¡¯s head whose eyes shed a cold beam. It had lion ws for its forelimbs and ox hooves for its hindlimbs. On it¡¯s back were a pair of bat wings. A huge tail ended with a mouth filled with razor teeth.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Chimera! Heavens, a B ss Astral Cmity Beast, Chimera. This kind of monster needs a Hero at A ss and above to battle it! Wait, it seems like someone is battling the Chimera!?¡±

    The female broadcaster acutely noticed a strange aberration with the Chimera in the fixed frame. The moment she finished speaking, the camera swung a half circle beforeing in front of the Chimera. Below the Chimera, in the midst of the mes spewing out from the dragon head, a green barrier was protecting someone.

    The lens zoomed in, and the person¡¯s appearance was revealed. He was a middle-aged man dressed in a suit. The man¡¯s face was scrunched up as sweat dripped profusely down his face. Shi Xiaobai was sharp to realize that the green barrier was very simr to Psionic Shield. It looked like a green Psionic Barrier, but the man¡¯s barrier was shing, as if it was melting under the mes.

    The Chimera¡¯s goat head was staring intently at the middle-aged man. Its cold eyes seemed to lock onto the man, preventing the man from escaping. He could only use his Psionic Barrier to withstand the Chimera¡¯s me.

    But clearly, the man was quickly losing Psionic Power.

    ¡°This is [Eventide]¡¯s C ss Hero, Mr Zeng Ziming. His Psionic Barrier is about to give up soon. Heavens, someone save him!¡± The tone in the female broadcaster¡¯s voice turned anxious.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s turned anxious as well. The ckish-red mes looked extremely hot. If the Barrier shattered, his body would not be able to withstand it.

    At this moment, the Chimera¡¯s lion head suddenly opened its mouth slowly. A lion like roar sounded like an explosion, as a violent wind blew at the middle-aged man. Dust and debris flew up, and with an indignant grunt, the man¡¯s barrier shattered. His body was consumed by the ckish-red mes.

    After the mes burned for several seconds, the dragon head slowly closed its mouth. The mes gradually extinguished and the middle-aged man¡¯s figure still remained on screen, but there were no flesh or bones left, only crisp ashes. The C ss Hero, Zeng Ziming, turned to ashes under the Chimera¡¯s mes.

    The female broadcaster turned silent. The repressive atmosphere from the television reached deep into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart. It made him breathe with great difficulty.

    Following that, the camera seemed to slowly move. Every step of the Chimera caused the surroundings to tremble. Its tiger roars, the goat bleating and dragon roar was issued from the three heads, bing the only sound that existed on screen.

    The female broadcaster was silent. The camera also moved away from the Chimera¡¯s body, but the screen was still showing the ruined scene of the city the Chimera had ravaged. She and everyone else seemed to be waiting for something or someone.

    ¡°Coming!¡± The female broadcaster¡¯s cold voice suddenly sounded. The voice was filled with hatred and anger.

    At the same moment, the cameras pulled away, and far into the distance, a beam of light flew across the cameras, like a shooting rocket.

    The camera zoomed in. Zoom, zoom, zoom¡­ The flying rocket-like object finally revealed its true appearance. It was a person.

    A pping white cape, a yellow tight suit and a bald head that reflected light. Those were this person¡¯s most obvious characteristics. The camera suddenly moved forward to fixate on the person¡¯s eyes. His eyes upied the entire screen, and the look in his eyes were sharper than a de, colder than snow.

    ¡°He¡¯s here, our most beloved Hero, One-Pun man is here!¡±

    The female broadcaster used all her strength to say those words out loud, as though she was trying to conceal the choking in her voice.

 Chapter 47: One-Pun man

    Chapter 47: One-Pun man

    As the cameras zoomed out, a thin purple beam of light moved rapidly at the Chimera¡¯s heads, like a flying arrow that shot at the three heads. One-Pun¡¯s thin body appeared in front of the massive Chimera. It looked like an ant encountering an elephant.

    This world¡¯s filming technology was very well developed. All sorts of angles were captured perfectly. It constantly switched angles, and gave One-Pun close up shots. As a series of shots kept changing, it looked like it was the calm before a storm. And when the female broadcaster said the words, ¡°He¡¯s here, our most beloved Hero, One-Pun man is here¡±, it made one¡¯s blood surge.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s breathing sped up as his eyes zed. One-Pun, who had shot forward from a distance, quickly arrived in front of the Chimera. The Chimera also noticed the arrival of an unexpected enemy. Its three heads looked simultaneously at One-Pun, and then slowly opened its three mouths at the same time. The battle began immediately.

    It was very likely going to be a bitter fight.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart thumped in palpitation. He looked forward to the beginning of the battle, but was also worried for One-Pun¡¯s safety. After all, One-Pun had previously saved his life.

    ¡°Go Baldy Superman!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai quietly cheered on One-Pun.

    As for the female broadcaster on television, for some reason, she fell into silence. After she said, ¡°he¡¯s here¡±, she did not speak a word. What was she waiting for this time?

    The camera suddenly switched to the three heads of the Chimera, whose three mouths had already opened fully. Its three heads jerked forward suddenly, and ckish-red mes spewed out from the dragon head. A deafening sound st roared from the lion head, while an invisible mysterious force blew out from the goat¡¯s head at the thin figure that was already heading towards it in mid air.

    The debris strewn on the wrecked buildings and roads either flew up or were incinerated. If not, the lion¡¯s roaring sound st would shatter them into numerous tinier pieces. These threepletely different forms of energy, but emanated a simrly terrifying destructive power, sted straight at One-Pun.

    The camera closely followed One-Pun, as his body was covered in a thinyer of purplish glow. He charged straight into the ck and red mess where the mes and sound st converged. His fearless look made Shi Xiaobai involuntarily hold his breath.

    ¡°Go on, One-Pun man!¡± The female broadcaster¡¯s agitated voice suddenly sounded.

    Before she finished her words, the me had engulfed One-Punpletely. A sound st violently struck him, causing One-Pun¡¯s momentum to abruptly stop. The camera zoomed in, and the purple figure had bent his back, shrinking before the Chimera¡¯s chest amidst the ckish-red mes. He tilted slightly, and clenching his right fist, he gave a posture of being about to punch out.

    ¡°Kill it in one punch!¡± The female broadcaster screamed.

    The moment she said that, One-Pun punched out!

    This punch was very ordinary. It looked like an ordinary punch when ordinary people fought. Furthermore, it only punched into air.

    But this punch destroyed everything!

    The first thing that was destroyed was the ckish-red mes. Following that was the Chimera¡¯s three heads, then the Chimera¡¯s massive body exploded. Following that, it¡¯s tail with the mouth also got consumed by the storm created from the punch.

    What was destroyed were also the ruined buildings around the Chimera. Instantly, everything turned to smithereens. Dust filled the air, as a ravine appeared behind the Chimera, about dozens of meters wide, but nearly a kilometer long.

    This punch made Shi Xiaobai nearly pop his eyes out. He even forgot to breathe.

    ¡°One punch, another one punch! This is our One Punch Man, One-Pun!¡±

    The female broadcaster said with a trembling but excited voice, ¡°Have hope everyone. Our Heroes will definitely wipe out all the hateful enemies! Be it a meteor shower, a legion of cmity fiends or extraterrestrials, our favorite Heroes will definitely protect our homnd, protecting all of mankind!¡±

    Was this a Hero? This was what a Hero was!

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the television showing the bald superman, who could nonchntly turn a massive Chimera into dust with a single punch, standing in the middle of the Heaven and Earth. He felt his chest burn, as if something wanted toe out of his throat. A hot liquid was sloshing in his eyes.

    The cameras slowly panned, as the screen switched to thend where the Chimera stood. Minced meat and dripping blood depicted the death of the monster. The long and deep ravine portrayed how much devastating power the normal-looking punch had.

    After the cameras panned for a moment, it slowly turned towards the figure in midair, who had dissolved his purple glow. The cameras zoomed in, as a solemn and sanctified atmosphere brewed. As the cameras zoomed into him, the look of the Hero¡¯s victory appeared in the eyes of the audience.

    Suddenly, One-Pun, who was mid air, lowered his head to look at his right wrist and then immediately transformed into a purple beam of light, shooting away to the east. He became smaller and smaller on screen, eventually disappearing.

    The female broadcaster¡¯s voice sounded at the same time. ¡°Emergency alert. It is estimated that in ten minutes, there will a meteor estimated to be above S ss dropping on the east side of Southern Gold City. This meteor might very well be the king of this astral beast meteor shower. The seven S ss Heroes that hade forward to help in an evacuation and rescue mission have all gathered at the meteor¡¯s point of impact. Everyone watching before your screens, if you are a powerful Hero, we beg you toe to Southern Gold City. This meteor shower is one of the rarely seen ¡®Thousand Stars¡¯ level. Southern Gold City is in desperate need of your support!¡±

    The television¡¯s picture constantly changed. It showed corpses that were there because they failed to evacuate in time, or Heroes escorting citizens of Southern Gold City to safety. There were numerous copsed buildings and crumbling roads. An Astral Cmity Beast that was asrge as a mountain was wreaking havoc in the city, and Heroes who charged over to battle Astral Cmity Beasts. All these scenes seemed to say the same thing.

    ¡°Southern Gold City needs you, Heroes!¡±

    The female broadcaster¡¯s choking voice sounded along with a mncholic apaniment. It was very moving.

    The moment those words were said, Shi Xiaobai broke into tears. He constantly reached up to wipe the hot flowing tears off his face, staring intently at the shocking images on television.

    Shi Xiaobai seemed to recall some unpleasant memories. As he sobbed, he began to vaguely chant, ¡°Hero, Hero¡­¡±

    After a long time, Shi Xiaobai seemed to gradually calm down. His sobbing slowly came to a stop. His swollen eyes and wet tears recounted the young boy¡¯s grief.

    Suddenly, a melodious voice rang in his ears.

    ¡°Youth, do you desire power?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned around in surprise, and he saw a girl with dark purple long hair sitting on the sofa beside him. The girl was as beautiful as a pixie, and was smiling cheerfully at him.

    Author¡¯s Note: I like Saitama, so I made someone simr. I hope Saitama in my world will receive the recognition of everyone. Please forgive the selfishness of an anime fan. However, this book is not fan fiction. Some characters are from anime, but most of them aren¡¯t. Also there will be changes and differences. At least in this novel, One-Pun is very strong, but not invincible.

 Chapter 48: Watching the meteor rain fall onto Earth with you

    Chapter 48: Watching the meteor rain fall onto Earth with you1

    On the soft sofa, the girl was only a body distance away from Shi Xiaobai. Her knees were folded to her side. The ck gothic-style dress covered her long and slender legs, but could not conceal her moving curves.

    Her exquisite body was tilted, leaning on the sofa. One palm was gently holding up her delicate cheek, while her wrist revealed jade-like skin. A revealed blue eye squinted into the shape of a crescent, as she quietly exchanged gazes with Shi Xiaobai. An enchanting smile could be seen on her beautiful face.

    If this world truly had fairies, then her smile was so beautiful that it would make fairies sigh.

    Time seemed toe to a standstill at this moment. They looked at each other in silence, as ck starry eyes and a blue oceanic eye reflected each other¡¯s figures in them. The girl was still smiling sweetly, while Shi Xiaobai¡¯s breathing gradually began to speed up.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s tear-stained cheeks began to flush, as though he was enduring something. His slightly red eyes shed a burning desire, while the hot breathing from his nose seemed to give him a strange impulse.

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai raised his right hand. His eyes were still staring intently at the girl¡¯s eye, but his right hand was already stretching towards the girl¡¯s face. At the same time, his body was leaning slightly forward, as though he was going to press down on the girl.

    That look was like an excited teenager trying to touch the face of a girl he admired.

    The girl¡¯s smile stiffened slightly. There was a shimmer in her eye, but she did not say or do anything to stop him. She quietly watched as Shi Xiaobai¡¯s finger approached her face.

    Slowly, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fingers touched¡­the white eyepatch that covered the girl¡¯s left eye.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s breathing stagnated as he suddenly used his strength to lift it up. His body suddenly jerked forward as the girl¡¯s face became inches away from him, but all he did was stare intently at the girl¡¯s revealed left eye.

    It was an eye with a golden pupil, emitting dazzling bright light, like the dazzling charm of dawn.

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression changed drastically. He released his right hand and jumped backwards. He covered his eyes and said in pain. ¡°Eye, eye, This King¡¯s eye!¡±

    The white eyepatch fell back over the eye with the golden pupil. The girl¡¯s deep blue eye looked at him with a slight look of doubt.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand covered his eyes as he reached out his left hand to point at the girl. He said coldly, ¡°To think your eye can resonate with This King¡¯s True Heretic King Eyes. Heh! This King did not guess wrongly. Your eye is a¡ªTrue Demon King Eye! And you are a pixie witch with the Demon King¡¯s bloodline!¡±

    The girl was momentarily stunned. Her face suddenly burst out with a soul-stirring smile. She wagged a finger and said with augh, ¡°What an ignorant boy. Eyes that can resonate with a True Heretic King Eye is not only limited to True Demon King Eye. *Giggle* What I have is the True God King Eye!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned, as his gaze immediately turned soft. However, just as he thought of something, his eyes turned sharp again. He said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare deceive This King. This King can already smell the demonic girl aura that you are deliberately concealing from your body!¡±

    The girl said in a soft voice, ¡°I previously fought in the Darkness with numerous demonic girls over a hundred years. Then I removed the aura from their bodies, so what you smell is the smell of time.¡±

    ¡°Smell of time?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised as he ruminated over those words. Momentster, he asked doubtfully, ¡°Are you really not a demonic girl?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The girl shook her head.

    ¡°Then who are you?¡± Shi Xiaobai asked.

    ¡°Who am I? That will be a long story. Do you really want to listen?¡± The girl asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Shi Xiaobai answered without hesitation.

    The girl paused and moved her body to close the gap between them. She said in a mysterious manner, ¡°Ten thousand years ago, I was a pixie that guarded the World Tree, leading a carefree life. Then because of the first apocalypse, the World Tree lost its life, and before it withered, it chose me to be the inheritor of its power. Back then, I was a pixie, as well as a World Tree.¡±

    ¡°9300 years ago, I traversed the world, killing numerous viins, and destroyed quite a number of righteous people. I was sick of the human world, so I went to the Light. There I saw so-called God Kings and leader of gods. I kicked a God King off his throne and took over the God King¡¯s eye. I was a God Queen then.¡±

    ¡°9000 years ago, I got sick of the worship received by gods, so I left the Light and headed to the Darkness. There I met a Demon King and the demonic girls he bred. I spent a hundred years to convert all the demonic girls in the Darkness into pixies. I then banished the Demon King to an endless abyss. Back then, I was the Queen of the dark pixies.¡±

    ¡°8500 years ago, I realized that there were numerous civilizations other than the Darkness and the Light, hence I left the Darkness and wandered the thousands of worlds. Back then, I was a lonely traveler.¡±

    ¡°8000 years ago, I got tired. In a world called ¡®Heaven¡¯, I settled down. ¡®Bird people¡¯ with white wings on their backs lived in Heaven. They called themselves angels, so back then, I was a hermitic angel.¡±

    ¡°7000 years ago¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    More than ten minutester, the girl finally finished describing her numerous identities. It was unknown if she had fabricated them or was just speaking nonsense, but finally she sighed and said, ¡°A thousand years ago, I returned to the world of the humans. I slept deep underground for a thousand years before waking up ten years ago. So now, I¡¯m a human, my name is Kali.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was listening with his eyes glistening. He said, having enjoyed the entire process, ¡°It¡¯s so interesting!¡±

    Kali quietly looked at Shi Xiaobai and could not help but giggle. ¡°Youth, you truly believed that?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned and pointed to himself and said, ¡°Intuition tells This King that you are not lying. This King doesn¡¯t believe you, but believes in his intuition.¡±

    Kali burst intoughter as she could not help but reach out to touch Shi Xiaobai¡¯s head. She said gently, ¡°If I met you earlier, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have been bored for 10,000 years.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai, who had his head touched, suddenly felt a strange feeling. He hastily retreated backwards, evading Kali¡¯s ¡°demonic talons¡±. He reached out to smoothen his hair that Kali had messed up and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you think of stealing This King¡¯s invisible crown!

    *Giggle*

    Kaliughed heartily once again. Her bell-like voice was pleasant to the ears, like the chimes from Heaven.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s gaze slowly turned soft as the corners of his mouth suffused a smile.

    Why was sheughing so happily?

    Shi Xiaobai found it strange. Could herughter have some magic in them?

    Kaliughed for a long while before she gradually stopped. Her expression gradually calmed down as she looked at Shi Xiaobai and said in all seriousness, ¡°Your Light makes people feel fondness, your Darkness makes people cherish tenderly. You are a true and pure, a wless existence.¡±

    ¡°You believed my every word, and even truly believe in every word you say. You are different from those tragic people who have the power of fantasy, but doubt their fantasies. You believe that you are a weak King, you believe that weakness is temporary. You believe you possess the True Heretic King Eyes and believe that you wear an invisible crown. You firmly believe your every imagination.¡±

    ¡°You are the most interesting human I have ever met, so I am willing to fulfill your greatest desire.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. He looked at the pixieish girl with purple hair and was momentarily unsure as to what to say.

    Kali stood up from the sofa and walked in front of Shi Xiaobai. She looked down into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes and asked softly, ¡°Then, let¡¯s go back to the original question. Youth, do you desire power?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked up and stared into the blue eye. From the beginning, the question he had been evading came at him again, forcing him into deep thought.

    Did he desire power?

    Probably?

    But..what he desired, was it truly power?

    The realistic feeling he desired during the rookie training, was that truly power?

    Shi Xiaobai wanted to answer, ¡°Yes, it is power!¡±

    But his intuition told him, ¡°No, not necessarily.¡± What he desired was not necessarily power, what he desired was not only power!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave his answer. His voice sounded a bit dry and hoarse, and seemed to have a touch of fear.

    ¡°I know you do not know. You do not know what you truly desire. You don¡¯t even know what is power.¡±

    Kali chuckled and suddenly stretched her hand out towards Shi Xiaobai and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll help you seek out the answer.¡±

    Seek out the answer?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s breathing stagnated as he looked at the hand Kali stretched out.

    That white, slender hand looked like it was so soft that there were no bones in them.

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent for a moment before stretching out his right hand to grab Kali¡¯s hand. He experienced a sense of warmth and softness, but suddenly the Light and Darkness appeared at the spot their hands touched. A ck hole filled with light devoured them from their contact point.

    Shi Xiaobai was rmed and hurriedly wanted to release his right hand, but realized that his hand was being held tightly. He had no way of retracting his hand. He looked up to see Kali¡¯s eye. That eye was as soft as the morning sunlight.

    His intuition told him that this girl would not harm him, so Shi Xiaobai stopped struggling.

    The ck hole that was filled with light slowly expanded and soon engulfed half their bodies.

    ¡°It just happens that there¡¯s a meteor shower tonight. I¡¯ll apany you stargazing.¡± Kali said as the ck hole¡¯s light engulfed thempletely.

    Author¡¯s Note: To be honest, Kali¡¯s eye-patch and golden pupil, as well as one syble of her name is inspired from Takanashi Rikka. Nothing else will be the same. Of course, her personality is also different, after all, everyone leads different lives, so the situations they encounter are different.

    1. This happens to be a line in the lyrics of Mandarin-pop song, Meteor Shower.

 Chapter 49: The Kind Dan Liang

    Chapter 49: The Kind Dan Liang

    In the western zone of Southern Gold City, on a road dimpled with potholes, there was a file of people hurrying down it in fear. Not far from them were the roars and howlings from Astral Cmity Beasts, asionally mixed with the tragic screams of humans.

    asionally, a meteor would streak across the dark night sky and explode along the horizons. Every time it happened, the escaping people would begin to tremble in fear, worried that a meteor would, at any second, crash into their location.

    This group of people numbered about twenty. Other than the first three people¡ªwho wore normal attires¡ªthe remaining were jostling forward, shoulder to shoulder, wearing prisoner clothes.

    ¡°Brother Dan, you are too kind. These people are death row convicts, even those self-proimed righteous prison wardens have abandoned them. Why should we waste our time saving them? We might as well find some F ss astral beasts to earn some Hero points,¡± grumbled a man. The person took the left spot amongst the trio and was a youth with blond hair. He deliberately chose not to suppress his voice, as such, his heartless words could be clearly heard by the convicts towards the front. The expressions on those convicts immediately turned ugly. They were not angry, but were terrified and worried.

    ¡°Death row convicts are still people. Before their executions, their lives are to be respected in a simr fashion. We are Heroes. Saving people in danger is our responsibility. Din, let¡¯s not touch on this matter any further.¡± The stocky man walking in the middle said with a face of righteousness.

    ¡°Hehe, Dan Liang is right. The three of us are Heroes, so how can we bepared to those prison wardens who perennially abuse convicts.¡± A girl on the right, who wore heavy makeup, said as she clung closely to Dan Liang. Her well developed chest would asionally rub against Dan Liang¡¯s arm.

    Din curled his mouth and had an unpleasant expression, but he did not speak again.

    Due to the meteor bombardment, the surroundings had been heated to an extremely high temperature. Everywhere in the vicinity of a few hundred meters of the hit zone was affected. As such, no ne dared to circle around in mid air. Most Southern Gold City residents had sessfully evacuated during the three hour notice they were given, hence, the number of search and rescue operators were few. However, there were always a number of people who could not evacuate in time, for example, these convicts who had been abandoned by prison wardens. Typically, these unlucky people were saved by Heroes.

    The trio had formed a team to kill weaker Astral Cmity Beasts to earn Hero points because a meteor shower was the best opportunity to increase their Hero rankings. As long as they were not down on their luck, where high level meteorsnded around them, they wouldn¡¯t be in any danger. This was because although Astral Cmity Beasts were brutal, they would not chase after distant targets. Typically, they would only destroy their surroundings.

    The C ss Hero that the Chimera burned to death was unlucky to be at where the Chimeranded and had failed to escape in time.

    Din originally thought that his trip here to ¡°help¡± Southern Gold City would give him the opportunity to kill some F ss astral beasts and earn Hero points, but he never expected that the kindhearted Dan Liang even wanted to rescue a group of death row convicts.

    Every increment in one¡¯s Hero ranking increased one¡¯s nation-provided monthly sry. Din could not tolerate wasting time saving death row convicts who deserved dying.

    The Hero rankings were like a flowing stream downwards. If nothing was done, there was only flowing backwards, never forward. A few Heroes ranked beneath him might gain enough points to surpass him just by killing a few Astral Steel Giant Beetles.

    Just thinking of this possibility made Din indignant and angry, but reason told him that he could not lose all decorum and leave by himself. This was because the stocky man in the middle was a Psyker. If Din wanted to kill astral beasts at E ss or above, he would need Dan Liang¡¯s strength.

    ¡­

    Due to the roads having been destroyed and blockades caused by copsed buildings, the group of people did not move forward at a fast pace. In order to avoid the Astral Cmity Beasts that were wreaking havoc, they often had to take detours.

    The convicts had been imprisoned for too long, so most of them were malnourished. As they ran, many of them gasped for their breaths. However, in order to survive, they could only grit their teeth and run after the person in front of them.

    At this moment, another meteor crashed to the ground. It streaked across the night sky with a beautiful beam of light, but that beauty meant the arrival of an ugly and evil astral beast on this piece ofnd.

    The convicts looked up simultaneously at the sky and after confirming that the meteornded far away, they heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, they became more nervous, afraid that the three Heroes in front of them would abandon them. They were also afraid that the next meteor would destroy their fantasies of survival.

    The more they wanted to live, the more they were afraid of death.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t leave you behind.¡±

    Dan Liang suddenly turned backwards and smiled. He said loudly to the convicts, ¡°Because we are Heroes.¡±

    Under the night sky, his smile was as bright as the stars. His voice like a gentle wind, soothing to the heart.

    The convicts lowered their heads, not because they were touched, but to hide the disdain in their eyes¡ªHero? Won¡¯t leave us behind? Heh heh, those are all pretentious words!

    In the face of death and fear, any form of righteousness and kindness could be twisted or shattered. The evil nature of humans would overwhelm one¡¯s conscience. Rationality and innate knowledge could be wantonly abandoned for survival. Even the lives of other people would be cheapmodities that were easily abandoned.

    These convicts had long been immersed in evil. As they had done the act of murder, they knew that madness happened when death approached. They did not have any hopes regarding Dan Liang¡¯s promise. However, since they were at their mercy, they could not openly show their disdain or retort back.

    At that moment, lowering their heads and staying silent was the best option.

    Dan Liang sighed and no longer spoke.

    After walking into an alley, Dan Liang signaled for everyone to stop. He then leaped up to a tall building nearby that had not copsed. He looked around to get an understanding of the situation and after surveying his surroundings for a while, he found the safest route of advancement. He then led everyone forward.

    ¡°Dan Liang, these death row convicts are of bad character. They did not appreciate the words you said, and even showed looks of disdain. What¡¯s the point of working so hard to save them? Is this even worth it!?¡±

    The girl beside Dan Liang noticed the expressions of the convicts and felt displeased. She began to doubt Dan Liang¡¯s actions, but she was not as direct as Din. She deliberately lowered her voice, so that only the three of them could hear it.

    Din immediately echoed her words. ¡°Brother Dan is too kind, but at times, kindness is not correct, and might not be righteous. These death row convicts have murdered before. They are not worth our efforts to save them.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Dan Liang fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°We are Heroes. Isn¡¯t it the most basic thing for Heroes to save people in danger?¡±

    Dan Liang¡¯s expression looked gloomy, but his eyes were sparkling.

    ¡°Meteor!¡± A convict suddenly shouted loudly. ¡°The meteor looks as though it¡¯s heading towards us!¡±

    The three people walking in front had a drastic change in expression as they hurriedly looked up. They saw a meteor streak across the horizon towards them. The burning beam of light was blinding to the eyes, giving off the impression of extreme heat.

    It was heading in their direction!

    Author¡¯s Note: Laying the foundation in this chapter. An interesting plot will begin soon!

 Chapter 50: Kinder than Kind

    Chapter 50: Kinder than Kind

    The speed at which the meteor fell was too fast. By the time Dan Liang andpany realized that the meteor would fall near them, there was already no time to escape.

    ¡°Hurry, hurry up and put up your Psionic Barriers!¡± Dan Liang immediately shouted.

    Everyone immediately jolted out of their daze. A huge explosion would ensue when the meteor crashed, so they had to put up their Psionic Barriers to survive the explosion.

    Subconsciously, everyone produced a Psionic Barrier. Those convicts, who had expended most of their Psionic Power while running, did not dare to hold back as they immediately used up all their Psionic Power.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The ming meteor abruptly hit the ground, about a few hundred meters away from the group. A deafening explosion along with a violent wind swept up. Countless rubble and bricks flew up and were blown towards the group, assaulting them in a rain of debris.

    A gigantic green shield suddenly appeared in front of all them, blocking all the debris.

    Everyone was surprised. The shield was produced by Dan Liang. He got the rest to produce Psionic Barriers, but he had produced a Psionic Shield. Shields were naturally thicker than barriers, but shields could only defend in a single direction, and was unable to protect one¡¯s entire body.

    Although Dan Liang¡¯s shield blocked the debris for everyone, he was exposed to the explosive storm. His clothes red up as though his body was about to be lifted by the wind, but his feet rooted himself firmly to the ground. His stared with widened eyes as his face turned red.

    The trembling convicts, who had produced Psionic Barriers, looked at Dan Liang¡¯s back. Other than fear, they had no other expression.

    The violent winds from the explosion was temporary, but the disaster had just begun.

    Amidst the dust, a massive and terrifying figure slowly crept out of the gigantic crater, revealing its identity. It had a head of a ferocious tiger and a body of a snake that stretched more than a kilometer. The scales on its snake body shimmered with a silver luster, making it look extremely hard. The monster suddenly looked up and gave a deafening roar.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    At the moment the monster roared, it had slithered its body out of the crater. The monster¡¯s snake-like body was dozens of meters in width. As it slithered on the ground, it produced a grinding sound as well as sending debris up. It made one¡¯s hair stand on end and one¡¯s body shudder with fear.

    ¡°B ss astral beast, Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake.¡±

    Liang Dan immediately determined the monster¡¯s identity. He knew that they had no way to fight it. Just as he wanted to shout for everyone to flee, he saw that they had already run far into the distance in a sorry state.

    The convicts had expended their Psionic Power to survive the explosion, so they were running as slow as a tortoise¡¯s crawl at the moment. And running ahead of them was Delian and Hongmei, running faster than rabbits. They pulled away very quickly.

    ¡°No, they won¡¯t be able to run away.¡±

    To survive the crashing of meteor, one needed to first withstand the initial explosion, and then most importantly of all, escape from the astral beast¡¯s aggro range. Although Delian and Hongmei ran quickly, it was still not enough, much less the convicts.

    Dan Liang immediately circted his Psionic Power, and ran towards the two people in front. He was the strongest amongst them, and was much stronger, so he quickly overtook the convicts and began to catch up with Delian and Hongmei.

    ¡°Help me. Save us!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t abandon us? Liars, all of you are such darn liars!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Hero? Fight the monster!¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t abandon us! No, you are just a demon wearing a coat of kindness. Come back!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The convicts looked at Dan Liang¡¯s figure that was slowly distancing itself from them. They were either crying or cursing as they carried their exhausted bodies forward in a panting run. They could feel the mocking and cruel gaze from the monster behind them. Their eyes were filled with despair as their spirits were on the brink of copse.

    Dan Liang heard what they said and his expression turned gloomier, but his eyes were still extremely bright. Very quickly, he caught up to Delian and Hongmei and he shouted, ¡°Save those convicts!¡±

    ¡°Are you mad? How do we save them?¡±

    Hongmei screamed back at Dan Liang¡¯s ¡°joke¡±. Her made-up face was already extremely pale and her trembling lips expressed her terror.

    ¡°Brother Dan, wake up! The three of us can¡¯t even save ourselves, what more them. Let them be bait, at least they will dy the astral beast for a moment. Only then can we escape!¡±

    Delian¡¯s eyes were exuding a cold beam as he said words with no holds barred.

    ¡°I¡¯ll dy the astral beast!¡±

    Dan Liang loudly dered his intentions. ¡°My superpower can be used to keep the Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake upied for a period of time. All of you should take advantage of this period of time to escape. Those convicts are unable to identify the correct direction to head in, so they need your guidance!¡±

    ¡°Delian, Hongmei! I¡¯ll save everyone, you save them!¡±

    The roaring wind that came from running could not disperse the fiery words he said. Delian and Hongmei looked Dan Liang in the eye and were stunned. They actually could not understand why Dan Liang, who had the best chance of escaping, would make such a foolish decision!

    ¡°We are Heroes. Saving people in danger is our responsibility, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Dan Liang smiled slightly in a very foolish and naive manner.

    ¡°Save them, please!¡±

    Without any time to earnestly persuade the duo, Dan Liang stopped in his footsteps, and after bowing deeply at them, he turned around and charged right at the criminals and the slithering snake monster.

    As Dan Liang ran, his eyes were filled with resolute courage.

    Delian and Hongmei turned their heads to look at the quickly disappearing Dan Liang. Their expressions were slightly stiff, but they did not slow down their footsteps, as they carried on running.

    ¡°Hey, will you save them?¡± Hongmei turned to Delian and gave him a slight smile.

    ¡°Them¡± referred to the convicts, and the so-called ¡°save¡± actually meant the simple task of guiding them in the correct direction.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Delian simrly cocked his head and smiled at Hongmei.

    ¡°Of course¡­not.¡± Hongmei stuck her tongue out.

    ¡°I wish so much that they would die cleanly.¡± Delian shrugged his shoulders.

    The duo turned their heads to look forward as the corner of their lips suffused a cold smile. They elerated and suddenly split off in two different directions at the crossroad ahead. Running along different paths, they disappeared into the darkness.

    ¡­

    After the Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snakended on the ground, it took slightly more than ten seconds to adjust its body. This was a necessary period of adaption whenever an astral beastnded on Earth. It was also the only chance for humans to escape. However, the more powerful the astral beast, the shorter the adaption period. B ss astral beasts only needed about ten seconds.

    Those convicts, who had nearly expended all their Psionic Power, naturally could not escape the Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake¡¯s aggro range in such a short period of time. Knowing that, they felt a deep sense of despair. However, humans were such pathetic creatures at times. The more they felt despair, the more they struggled. And these convicts were such people. Their desire for survival had reached its peak.

    Despite feeling as though their lungs were burning and how their legs were cramping, they still ran frantically forward. Some of the convicts would even chase up to the person in front of them and forcefully pull them down to the ground. In their opinion, having a corpse behind them would buy them a little bit more time for their escape.

    This process of escaping while pulling at each other happened. Even though they were being chased by Death, they werepeting for their lives with others.

    The hideous and ugly nature of humans was perfectly showcased by these convicts.

    The Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake was extremely fast. As its body slithered on the ground, it instantly arrived at the convict who lined the back. The tiger head lowered as its sharp and dense teeth chomped away, swallowing the convict and his tragic screams whole.

    The Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake did not stop as it continued hunting. These puny humans were naturally not food in its eyes, but ¡°ants¡± that were eyesores. Destroying all the ¡°ants¡± was its nature.

    Fear, despair and a desperate desire to survive intertwined in the convicts¡¯ heart. They hated those prison wardens who had abandoned them. They hated Delian and Hongmei, and hated the self-proimed Hero, Dan Liang, who had abandoned them.

    This hate gave them the power to hang on.

    ¡°Run! I¡¯ll dy it!¡±

    Suddenly, a desperate voice came from the front. A figure rushed past everyone at an extremely fast speed, heading straight at the menacing Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake.

    The person, Hero Dan Liang!

    The convicts were stunned, but immediately pressed forward with more energy. The self-proimed hero of a fool had saved them, which meant¡ªthey had a chance of survival.

    As long as they survived, everything would be fine.

    As for whether Dan Liang would be in danger as he held the Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake back? Heh heh, was that important?

    The convicts did not waste any efforts to pull the person in front of them, as they knew that this was the most potent bait that could buy them time. To survive, what they needed to do now was to run with all their energy.

    At that moment, no convict looked back at the Hero. No one took a look at that Dan Liang who was kinder than kind.

 Chapter 51: My Hands Are Stained with Sin

    Chapter 51: My Hands Are Stained with Sin

    As the convicts concerned themselves only with running, they did not look back at Dan Liang¡¯s figure. If they had done so, they would have seen an unbelievable scene.

    The moment Dan Liang passed by all the convicts, a saber suddenly appeared in Dan Liang¡¯s right hand. Boiling hot blood constantly dripped off the de, while Dan Liang¡¯s left hand was surprisingly holding a human head with blood spewing out.

    At the same time, a headless corpse¡ªwearing a white convict uniform¡ªcopsed to the ground.

    Dan Liang had beheaded a convict, but his eyes continued looking firm and resolute. As he held his bloodied saber and the human head, he charged fearlessly at the Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake who had its mouth wide open.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The tiger head emitted a roar, as a pungent smell came spewing out. It blended into the strong winds, making it repugnant. Dan Liang¡¯s expression changed as he produced a green barrier that wrapped his entire body.

    ¡°Heaven Ascension Steps!¡±

    A green beam burst from under his feet as Dan Liang leaped at the monster. His feet kicked off in mid air thrice as his body sank and rose. It was as though he was jumping on air, and in a few seconds, he arrived at the head of the Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake.

    A whistling cold air blew up his clothes as Dan Liang shed his saber down at the tiger head from high up!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    However, the bloodied saber broke into two pieces when it hit the tiger head. The grayish-brown hide on the Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake¡¯s head remained unharmed.

    The Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake immediately raised up its snake body, lifting the tiger head high up. It violently swung its head, attempting to fling the uninvited assant far away.

    Dan Liang hurriedly reached out his hand to grab onto the monster¡¯s thick fur strands which resembled tree branches. He embraced the bloodied head with his left hand, and as the tiger head violently shook, Dan Liang¡¯s body was flung around like a fluttering g in the wind. He looked like he was about to be flung away at any moment, but he gritted his teeth tight.

    The Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake stopped after a few moments of shaking. The tiger head went into a prone position, while its body slithered forward at a remarkable speed.

    The human on its head was like a louse, temporarily irremovable, so it could only ignore the human. Regardless how ¡°fat¡± the louse was, the louse was unable to harm it. The ¡°ants¡± that were still attempting to escape in front of it were the targets that needed elimination.

    The Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake adhered to its natural instinct, and ignored Dan Liang who was on its head. It began continuing it¡¯s ¡°clean-up activities¡±.

    Dan Liang¡¯s right hand was still grabbed onto the tiger head¡¯s fur. He slowly sat down, and looked at the hideous expression on the head. He quietly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t save everyone.¡±

    Dan Liang looked up at the night sky that had meteors asionally streaking across it. He sighed and said, ¡°Sacrificing a person to save more than a dozen people. Is such righteousness correct?¡±

    Neither the night sky, nor the Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake could answer him, much less the head that had lost its life.

    ¡°Right.¡± Dan Liang answered his own question.

    The Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake was moving at an extremely fast speed. In a few seconds, it closed in on the escaping convicts. Terrified screams filled the entire night sky.

    ¡°Death Hypnagogia.¡± Dan Liang sighed as he said those two words gently.

    Before he finished speaking, the head he was embracing suddenlyughed. It flew into the sky and in mid air, it suddenly exploded. Simultaneously, a gigantic phantom image of the head appeared in mid air. A pair of hideous and terrifying eyes stared at the advancing Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake roared and suddenly fell to its side. The eyes on the tiger head closed slowly, while a calm and rhythmic breathing could be heard from its nostrils.

    The Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake fell asleep?

    ¡­

    Dan Liang was a Psyker. He had a superpower known as ¡°Death Hypnagogia¡±.

    The moment his superpower was awoken, Dan Liang understood the meaning behind his superpower¡¯s name. He also knew what sort of life he would experience in the future.

    Like every superpower, ¡°Death Hypnagogia¡± had the three elements of function, condition and limitation.

    Its function was extremely powerful. It could hypnotize a target much stronger than him in a very short amount of time. Although the effect of hypnotization was easily removed as it made the target fall into light sleep, it could be used in an extremely terrifying manner.

    However, the condition behind ¡°Death Hypnagogia¡± was even more shocking¡ªdeath was the only condition that could trigger the superpower. Furthermore, it was not only a typical death. A head from a recently dead person had to be sacrificed to trigger ¡°Death Hypnagogia¡±.

    With such a superpower, Dan Liang was destined to be apanion of Death.

    ¡°Kind Dan Liang? Heh, my hands are already stained with sin.¡±

    Dan Liang gave a self-mockingugh. Hey down in the middle of the Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake¡¯s fur, watching the starless sky that asionally had meteors streak across. He slowly spaced out.

    Naturally, he had killed before. He had done it not only once, ten times, or even a hundred times. The trigger condition for ¡°Death Hypnagogia¡± was having a fresh head as, while ¡°Death Hypnagogia¡± was the best method to raise his Hero rankings. As such, he rose from the lowest F ss Hero to a C ss Hero. His wealth, reputation and status werepletely different as a result, but the sins he umted were immense. By betraying hispanions, beheading the heads of other Heroes in order toplete ¡°Death Hypnagogia¡±, he had faked the heroic deaths of hispanions. All of this became everything he had in life, the only meaning to his life.

    It went on until he met a woman. The woman had seen through his guise, but she had shielded him at a critical moment with her own body. She clearly had the opportunity to escape by herself, but she had resolutely rushed to save the injured him.

    Before her death.

    He asked, ¡°Why did you save me?¡±

    She answered, ¡°We are Heroes. Saving people in danger is our responsibility, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    He continued asking, ¡°Even if they are scum?¡±

    She nodded her head gently. With a terse ¡°En¡±, she slowly closed her eyes.

    Then, he cut off her head and lived on.

    ¡°You are really foolish and naive.¡±

    Dan Liang smiled gently into the sky. ¡°But I like that.¡±

    Every superpower had its function, condition and limitation. And ¡°Death Hypnagogia¡±¡®s usage limitation was¡ªBeing three meters within the sleeping target, or the target would be awoken.

    Hence, Dan Liang could not immediately leave even though the Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake could wake at any moment.

    ¡°The feeling of risking one¡¯s life to save a bunch of scum sure f*cking feels screwed up!¡±

    Dan Liang ruthlessly cursed before smiling gently. He said as if he was nearly dreaming, ¡°But if I didn¡¯t do that, I will feel that your death wasn¡¯t worth it.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    While Dan Liang was believing that he had saved the convicts, the convicts had realized that the astral beast was not chasing after them. Although they believed that they had been finally saved, they would have realized a cruel reality if they were to look from high in the sky.

    The direction in which the convicts were heading in was where a Chimera was. They would encounter it if they carried on running for a few more minutes!

    The convicts naturally did not know that they were heading to their deaths. They were only running with all they had, thankful that they had survived. There was a slight feeling of appreciation for Dan Liang, but not much. Maybe in the future, when they were drinking as buddies, they would mention this fool who self-proimed himself as a Hero and cheer ¡°long live the fool¡±.

    The running crowd did not realize that there was a ck cloud floating in mid air, hidden in the dark night. The dark cloud hid the Light, concealing two figures.

    In fact, the duo had appeared above thisnd for some time now. They had seen everything, be it Dan Liang¡¯s ¡°kind¡± sacrifice, or the ugly struggles of the convicts. Even Delian and Hongmei¡¯s heartless departure was seen by them.

    With things developing so far, the Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake would wake up at any moment. When the Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake failed to see the darn ¡°ants¡±, it would definitely vent its anger on the ¡°louse¡± on its head. Dan Liang could be said to be in grave danger. As for those convicts, they would soon encounter the waiting Chimera. The tragedy was about to happen, and someone in the ck cloud could no longer watch this coldly by the sidelines.

    ¡°Can you save¡­¡± The youth¡¯s voice that had a hint of anticipation came from the ck cloud.

    ¡°Save¡­who? That Hero? Or those convicts?¡± A girl¡¯s voice that seemed void of emotions interrupted the youth¡¯s words.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s¡­¡± The youth was suddenly stunned mid sentence. His breathing stagnated as he fell into deep thought.

    ¡°The self-sacrificial Hero or the selfish convicts. It seems natural and right to choose the Hero, but what if it¡¯s aparison between a single life and more than ten lives?¡±

    The girl said, ¡°So herees the question. If I give you the power to save one side, a Hero or more than ten convicts, who would you choose to save?¡±

    It might be due to righteousness, personal feelings or maybe a strong principled stance towards right and wrong, but the question was¡ªwhich side would you choose when the quality and quantity of life is in conflict?

    ¡°Whichever side you choose, I¡¯ll save that side. So, make your choice, Shi Xiaobai.¡±

 Chapter 52: Holmes.Shi Xiaobai

    Chapter 52: Holmes.Shi Xiaobai

    Everyone had a scale in their hearts. It measured so-called righteousness, but when life of different quantity and qualities were ced on the opposite ends of the scale, the standards of measuring righteousness was different depending on the person.

    A number of people would treat life as a cold, lifeless number. They would assign salvation to therger number, while the smaller number would be sacrificed. They would rationally calcte and obtain a final result with the highest number, and stick strictly to it.

    And there were others who assigned different weights to different lives. A person¡¯s utility in life would determine whether they would be sacrificed or saved. These people would emotionally determine the utility of a life before rationally abandoning the one with least utility.

    When oveying the two different value systems into the question Shi Xiaobai was facing, the former would choose to save the convicts while thetter would choose to save Dan Liang.

    Then, what choice would Shi Xiaobai make? Or instead, where did Shi Xiaobai¡¯s moralpass lie?

    Kali watched Shi Xiaobai with interest. Although they were hidden in a ck cloud, the ck cloud was internally filled with light, so Kali could clearly see Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Only two choices?¡± Shi Xiaobai contemted for a moment. Before he gave an answer, he responded with a question.

    Kali was stunned for a moment before she asked with a smile, ¡°You are thinking of saving both sides?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately pointed his finger in a particr direction. With a solemn expression, he said, ¡°This King wants to save¡­it!¡±

    Kali traced Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fingers and saw a ginger cat walking across a broken pir.

    In and of destruction that resembled hell, why was there a cat walking so carefreely?

    No, that¡¯s not the point. The point was¡ªthe life Shi Xiaobai wanted to save was this cat?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that when you first asked me the question¡­it was to save this cat?¡± Kali could not help but think of this possibility.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Shi Xiaobai nodded seriously.

    Kali¡¯s immediately blushed as she realized she had cut Shi Xiaobai off, and how she had taken the liberty to say a bunch of ¡°nonsense¡± that she found profound. Had she been the one overthinking things?

    But at the same time, her heart sank slightly. The reason she made Shi Xiaobai make the choice was clearly to see his take on righteousness, and how he decided on matters regarding sacrifice and salvation. She never expected that given a choice between humans and cats, Shi Xiaobai would choose the cat.

    Was Shi Xiaobai a person with such a heart of stone?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to save the humans, but instead choose to save a cat?¡± Kali wiped the smile off her face and turned serious. Since she was his mentor, she naturally had to understand the situation, as well as guide him towards proper moral values.

    ¡°One side wants to die, while one side deserves to die. So why should I save them?¡± Shi Xiaobai simrly looked serious. He looked even more serious than Kali.

    Upon hearing this, Kali ruminated over his words. The glimmer in her eye that had converged immediately sprung back, turning more intense.

    ¡°I want to hear your thoughts. Can you tell me?¡± Kali smiled with a blink, like a girl yearning to listen to a fairytale.

    Shi Xiaobai was momentarily startled. His eyes swept the devastatednd, before looking at the sky-watching Dan Liang and the desperately running convicts. He then took a deep breath.

    ¡°This King does not know what sins these convicts have previously done; nor do I know if they feel any gratefulness to that Hero, much less know if they would turn over a new leaf if they were to survive. But there is one thing This King knows with certainty. They have never helped each other. While they were running, they would pull their ownpanions down, entrapping others.

    ¡°They are selfish creatures, maggots that yield to their instinct. If they are saved, they might very likely harm others because of their personal greed or desires. The reason why Darkness is Darkness, is because it constantly devours the Light. If saving the Darkness gives humanity a gloomy shade, why bother?¡±

    ¡°No one forced them to run towards death. Their direction in life and the direction they are currently running towards are made by their own choice. The reason they will die is because¡ªthey deserve dying. This King does not save people deserving of death!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai finished speaking with a heavy tone before pausing. He then turned his head towards the figure lying on the Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were somewhat in a trance.

    Kali kept nodding as she listened to him speak while constantly murmuring a ¡°hmm¡±. When she noticed Shi Xiaobai stop, she urged him to continue, ¡°Carry on?¡±

    ¡°He lives a tired life. Death might be a form of release for him.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai pointed at Dan Liang and said, ¡°This King does not know what he has experienced. Just now, I heard from you that his superpower is called ¡®Death Hypnagogia¡± and using it requires a fresh head to be sacrificed. And from the feeling he gave This King when he beheaded the convict, intuition tells This King that his motion is very smooth and honed, as though he has rehearsed it thousands of times.¡±

    ¡°So This King believes that he has killed before, and has even killed many. As he needs fresh heads, the ones he has killed are not only enemies. A portion of them might be his partners, friends, or even closed ones.

    ¡°So why would such a cold and cruel person throw his life away to save a bunch of incorrigible human scum?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head at Kali and asked her softly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Kali noticed that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face looked much more handsome because of his seriousness. Beingzy to think, she directly asked him.

    ¡°Because he has been redeemed.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai found Kali¡¯s gaze odd, as he hurriedly turned to face the ground. He spoke in a low voice. ¡°He was redeemed by someone or by something. He realized the errors of his ways and regrets his sins. He desires to leave the darkness and walk into the light. When he saw those convicts, it reminded him of his past self, so he believes that if he doesn¡¯t rescue those convicts, then him receiving redemption would appear pathetic and ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°The reason why he saves the convicts is indeed substantial, but it is not enough for him to risk his life. Then, why did he insist on doing so?¡±

    Kali held her face and asked with a mischievous grin, ¡°Why?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was very pleased with Kali¡¯s reaction as he carried on. ¡°Because he wishes to die. There are many ways of redemption. Saving these convicts would not even be considered ¡®redemption¡¯. He should know very well that if he lives on, he can save even more kinder people. So despite knowing that he would die, he still stubbornly saves those convicts. The reason is very simple. He has a death wish all this time¡±

    ¡°He hates himself because of his life of sin, so for him, living is equivalent to a nightmare. In that case, death bes a form of release. He wants to die, but he doesn¡¯t want to die so simply. He has been waiting for the most suitable way of dying.¡±

    ¡°If saving those convicts is equivalent to saving his past self, and for that give up his life, then his redemption would no longer be soughable. Would his death then be great and touching?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he might experience what the person who redeemed him in the past felt. What sort of feeling would it be?¡±

    ¡°For the reasons mentioned, This King does not think he wants to live. So why should This King obstruct his release when he wants to die?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai smiled after he finished speaking. It looked somewhat wry.

    ¡°Nice!¡± Kali could not help but give Shi Xiaobai a big thumbs up.

    ¡°Tch, back when This Kingpleted numerous mystery genre games, This King was even given the title of ¡®Holmes.Shi Xiaobai¡¯ by others. Back then¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai began counting his former achievements with a high-spirited grin. However, as he spoke, he slowly turned silent, as a repressive atmosphere seemed to emanate around him.

    ¡°So¡­none of them shall be saved?¡± Kali asked with a soft voice.

    ¡°Nope!¡± Shi Xiaobai¡¯s voice trembled slightly.

    Kali sighed. Even if Shi Xiaobai¡¯s reasoning was very good, or even if he was on the mark with everything he said ¡ªthat there was truly no need to save Dan Liang and the convicts¡ªfor a thirteen year old child to coldly watch with his teeth gritted others heading towards their deaths, it definitely felt bad, right?

    ¡°Hey, elder sister pixie, you are very strong, right?¡± Shi Xiaobai suddenly asked.

    Kali was momentarily stunned. She did not know how she should feel with the addressment ¡°elder sister pixie¡±. She was a pixie originally, and she was not irked by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s use of ¡°elder sister¡±, but she was after all already¡­Pui! Matters of age should not be mentioned again! Furthermore, she was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mentor.

    Upon thinking of this, Kali suddenly realized that she had yet to tell Shi Xiaobai that she was his mentor.

    ¡°Yes, very strong.¡± Kali decided to temporarily ignore the ¡°elder sister pixie¡± salutation.

    ¡°Compared to baldy uncle?¡± Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression could not be seen as he had his head lowered.

    Kali was stunned for a few moments before she realized Shi Xiaobai was referring to One-Pun. She immediately beamed. ¡°I¡¯m stronger.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly raised his head, and said loudly with eyes filled with hope, ¡°Then can you kill the two monsters? Ultraman elder sister!¡±

    Ultraman elder sister?

    Before Kali was able to digest what Shi Xiaobai had said, she was stunned by this strange salutation. What was Ultraman?

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s cheeks were somewhat red, but his voice sounded very serious. He spoke in all seriousness, ¡°It isn¡¯t that This King wants to save these foolish humans, but since This King has arrived in this world, then this world would eventually bow before This King. Every inch ofnd on this world shall belong to This King! These few blind monsters dared to wreck havoc on This King¡¯s fief, so they must be punished!¡±

    ¡°Cough, This King is definitely not doing this to save them, but to uphold the dignity of the Crown!¡±

    Kali finally understood Shi Xiaobai¡¯s intentions. She immediately burst intoughter and stretched out her hands to pinch Shi Xiaobai¡¯s cheeks. She said loudly, ¡°Why are you this cute?¡±

    ¡°Little rascal, clearly you have seen through things much better than anyone, but you are more soft-hearted than anyone.¡±

    Having his cheeks ¡®brutalized¡¯ by Kali, Shi Xiaobai naturally could not stand such ¡®molestation¡¯. He quickly pushed Kali¡¯s hand away and covered his face, and said in an aggrieved manner, ¡°Will you?¡±

    He looked like a child asking for a toy.

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    Kali retracted her hand and looked down at the convicts who were about to encounter the Chimera. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not doing it to save anyone, but for you.¡±

    Author¡¯s Note: Those who said Shi Xiaobai is an idiot, go face the wall and reflect on yourselves! This King, Shi Xiaobai, might be funny, but he is not stupid! Hmph!

 Chapter 53: The Sudden Upset

    Chapter 53: The Sudden Upset

    Since One-Pun could punch a Chimera to pulp, then what sort of power did Kali, who imed to be stronger than One-Pun, possess?

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but feel a sense of anticipation as he looked intently at the girl beside him. Her skin was white and tender like a newborn baby¡¯s and a tight ck dress clung to her body, while her purple hair reached down to her waist. Standing there in the dark cloud¡¯s light, she looked like a gentle pixie. She did not look like a mighty figure that could easily kill astral beasts.

    Kali turned to face the world and gently said, ¡°I say, let there be light.¡±

    Her manner of speech was nothing special, and her tone was extremely calm. However, when she said those words¡ªthe sky lit up!

    ¡°The sky has lit up?¡± Shi Xiaobai eximed.

    Without any warning, the process happened at an astounding speed. At the instant the sky lit up, it was as though dawn had arrived in a blink of an eye. The dazzling light seemed like a gigantic brush that suddenly swept from the ends of his vision towards him, turning the dark night sky instantly to a clear, blue sky.

    ¡°Asteroid Descent!¡±

    Kali softly spoke those two words before turning her head towards Shi Xiaobai. She blinked with a mischievous smile. ¡°Tonight¡¯s meteor shower isn¡¯t pretty, why don¡¯t we take a look at an asteroid shower?¡±

    Asteroid shower?

    Shi Xiaobai was still shocked by the sudden disappearance of the night, and the sudden appearance of day. When he heard Kali¡¯s words, he became cognizant of a possibility and immediately widened his eyes. His guess immediately became reality as he heard a series of loud noises.

    It was the sound of objects rubbing against the wind that blew against them.

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the source of the sound by lifting his head. Far up in the sky, there was one, no, a bunch of gigantic brown boulders rapidly falling to the ground. The intense friction between the boulders and the air emitted a blinding re that made his body feel like it would spontaneouslybust just from watching it.

    This was an asteroid shower?

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom¡­.¡±

    Hundred of gigantic asteroids filled the sky, like a heavy downpour. Smashing into the ground, there was a series of explosions erupting all across thend. Following that were tragic cries or roars, as though all hell had broke loose..

    The sleeping Silver Scaled Tigerhead Snake was immediately split into four pieces by three asteroids. The severed tiger head cried out violently as it tossed and turned, but soon, it closed its eyes with a whimper. As for Dan Liang, who had been hugging onto a strand of fur, he had managed to survive.

    The Chimera, which the convicts were heading towards, had already opened itsrge mouth, but three asteroids smashed it to a pulp. Its body was buried by numerous asteroids, and after a few seconds of struggling, it died.

    Simr scenes constantly happened all across Southern Gold City. The sudden brightening of the sky and the falling of the asteroid rain became the nightmare of the Astral Cmity Beasts that wrecked havoc on thend. Countless Astral Cmity Beast died immediately .

    ¡°Phew, it seems I went overboard. Although I killed more than two hundred astral beasts, three people were killed.¡±

    Kali spat out her tongue and whispered, ¡°It looks like I need to strengthen my control.¡±

    She had brought dawn upon the world with a single sentence, and another sentence to let asteroids rain down on the ground. She had even targeted those asteroids at the astral beasts, f*cking killing more than 200 astral beasts and only identally killed three humans.

    Yet her conclusion was only¡ªher control needed to be strengthened?

    At that moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes turned green with envy.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The sudden daylight and the falling of the asteroid rain that killed more than 200 astral beasts was a stunning but true story. Other than Shi Xiaobai, who witnessed it with his very eyes, no one would believe that it was done by mortal means. Even though superpowers were considered the ¡°ability to let your imagination go wild¡¯, the power that approached that of the gods was too absurd. Hence, the first thing the mass media did was tobel this as ¡°Heaven¡¯s Grace¡±.

    Heaven¡¯s Grace came quickly and disappeared quickly. After the asteroid rain, the sky darkened once again. The dark night fell back onto this world, and at that instant, a meteor that did not know any better streaked across the night sky, crashing into thend. The Heroes, who had their Hero points stolen by the asteroids, immediately surrounded the astral beasts.

    And at this moment, Shi Xiaobai and Kali had already returned to Riko¡¯s apartment.

    Shi Xiaobai sat on the sofa with his head down, pondering over something. Ever since he witnessed Kali¡¯s incredible power, Shi Xiaobai had fallen into silence.

    Kali simrly sat on the sofa, a body¡¯s distance away from Shi Xiaobai. She gently frowned because Shi Xiaobai¡¯s reaction gave her a headache. Anyone, who saw such power that subverted all knowledge, would indeed be at a loss, and might even lose their faith.

    Especially for a youth with eighth-grade syndrome, who constantly threw terms like like demons and gods around, if he really saw the power of demons and gods, with the fantasies in his mind turning to reality, would his faith in those fantasies be shaken?

    Kali could not help but feel somewhat worried.

    ¡°If I can learn a move or two from her, wouldn¡¯t This King be¡­¡±

    In fact, what Shi Xiaobai was feeling distressed over was¡ªhow to learn a move or two from Kali without ¡°bing her disciple¡±.

    Just thinking of the day he could wave his hand and say ¡°This King says let there be light¡± and have the world light up, the appearance of dawn, Shi Xiaobai found his eyes burning. His heart was about to leap out.

    Kali naturally did not know what Shi Xiaobai was thinking. She felt like she needed to counsel Shi Xiaobai as she was after all his mentor in name. Oh right, she still needed to find an opportunity to tell Shi Xiaobai about the mentorship.

    After deciding on what to say in her mind, Kali said, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, do you know why I address myself as ¡®I¡¯?¡±

    This was an extremely odd question, as using ¡®I¡¯ to address oneself was very natural. However, if the questionee was Shi Xiaobai, it was different. This young boy, who constantly addressed himself as ¡°This King¡±, was extremely sensitive towards such a question.

    Unsurprisingly, Shi Xiaobai immediately looked up and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why? Because I am myself!¡±

    As usual, Kali revealed an enchanting smile. In front of Shi Xiaobai, she was like a kind girl-next-door. However, her current smile was as bright as the sun, so dazzling that it was blinding to the eyes.

    ¡°I say let there be light, and the world would be illuminated by light. People venerate me as a god upon seeing this, so why should I call myself ¡®god¡¯? With a simple thought, I can summon asteroids to descend. Even Astral Cmity Beasts would have to prostrate before me, so why do I need to call myself ¡®queen¡¯?

    ¡°I am myself, the one and only one. I do not need any form of restriction to address myself. Maybe one day, I¡¯ll be a god, or a demon, or a queen. But that is still me, I am still the same me. I will always be me, forever.¡±

    ¡°How others address me, praise me, curse me, that is their business. For me, I am myself. I want to remember this point, so I choose to address myself as ¡®I¡¯.¡±

    As Kali looked into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes, she asked softly, ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent and slowly lowered his head. The fist he ced behind his back tightened secretly.

    He understood all the principles.

    Yes, she possessed true strength. There was no need to emphasize her existence, so she only needed to address herself with ¡°I¡±. She only needed to believe in herself.

    However, he wasn¡¯t her. He did not possess the strength she had. He was just a weakling. He was powerless in front of a cmity fiend or an astral beast, so he was unable to believe the he who addressed himself as ¡°I¡±.

    Shi Xiaobai clenched his fist tighter. His heart felt like it was being seized, making him feel extremely ufortable.

    ¡°However, Shi Xiaobai, I was once the same as you.¡±

    Suddenly, a gentle voice came out from Kali as she whispered, ¡°Ten thousand years ago, I was helpless in front of the cmity at the end of days. I witnessed my species destroyed, and the withering of the World Tree. Then, I began to address myself as ¡®This Queen¡¯.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai suddenly looked up. An indescribable flicker of light could be seen in his eyes, as if he was full of anticipation.

    Under that fiery gaze, Kali felt the ice melt in her heart. She said shyly, ¡°So, when I first heard you address yourself as ¡®This King¡¯, I found it truly affectionate. It was as though I was looking at my past self. *Giggle* Actually, back then, I did not only address myself as ¡®This Queen¡¯. Things like ¡®This Esteemed One¡¯, ¡®This Empress¡¯, ¡®This Lady¡¯, ¡®This Goddess¡¯¡­ I have addressed myself using all of them. Now that I think of it, I feel a bit embarrassed and shy about it, but I also feel a sense of warmth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why, Shi Xiaobai, although in the eyes of others, you who call yourself ¡®This King¡¯ might sound silly, but to me, you are very cute!¡±

    As Kali spoke, she could not help but stretch out her hand to pinch Shi Xiaobai¡¯s cheeks. Shi Xiaobai immediately raised his hands to block her, but after hearing Kali¡¯s bell-likeughter, he could not help but suffuse a smile on his lips.

    Kali stopped messing around, as she said earnestly, ¡°I understand, Shi Xiaobai. I understand why you call yourself ¡®This King¡¯. It is not because of hubris, nor is it because of narcissism, much less you indulging in fantasy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just because the person who calls himself ¡®I¡¯ is just too weak. Even your most valuable things cannot be protected, so there is doubt, disappointment and finally, abandonment.¡±

    ¡°Calling yourself ¡®This King¡¯ is not to make others acknowledge or believe you, even less do you care if they call you King. It¡¯s just to remind yourself all the time how weak you are. It¡¯s just to ensure that you do not waver from bing a ¡®King¡¯ that is able to protect everything.¡±

    ¡°You are doing so just to believe in yourself!¡±

    Kali¡¯s voice was as soft as the gentle wind in the early spring, as though it could melt all the snow in the world.

    Shi Xiaobai was truly dumbfounded this time. Neither was his eyes widened nor his mouth gaping, instead, his eyes felt a tug at them, as his chest began feeling warm, but he did not know what to say.

    No one knew that Shi Xiaobai had always referred to himself as ¡°I¡± on Earth. Even when he first came to this different world, his conversation with Little Fatso used the word ¡°I¡±. Only after he encountered the cmity fiend, Sahadun, and experienced what was known as despair, did he realize how weak he was. Just as Kali said, he was feeling doubt, disappointment, and eventually abandonment.

    After a heart-wrenching cry while hugging Little Fatso, he began calling himself ¡°This King¡±. Despite the repeated protests of Riko or how others thought of him as an ¡°idiot¡±, he still resolutely called himself ¡°This King¡±.

    No one knew about these matters. Simrly, Kali did not know either, but she knew better than anyone. She had so easily touched the soft spot in his heart.

    ¡°But in my eyes, you are not weak. You are stronger than anyone, so Shi Xiaobai, in the future when you are in front of me, address yourself as ¡®I¡¯, alright?¡±

    Kali¡¯s voice was very soft, almost to the point of a whisper.

    However, her words were heavy that sank directly to the bottom of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart.

    If the world truly could be touched, then it was probably this feeling?

    Two streams of hot tears flowed out of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°En!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded his head, crying, as though he had suffered for a very long period of time. Finally, he let it out like a child.

    Kali sighed as she reached her hand out to wipe the tears on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s cheeks. She asked softly, ¡°Youth, do you desire power?¡±

    Kali thought that if he wanted power, she was willing to give it to him.

    This was the third time Kali asked this question, but the mood was alreadypletely different.

    This was the third time Shi Xiaobai heard this question. He no longer felt the same. Did he want power?

    If power could allow him to protect the things he treasured, then, yes, he desired it!

    Shi Xiaobai turned agape, and was about to shout out the word ¡°yes¡±, but suddenly, he could not shout at all.

    This was because time hade to a standstill. The world was fixed at that moment.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The fiery voice and the ck text appeared without any warning once again!

    [ Choice 1: In one minute, say three lines that mock t chests. The target has to be Kali, and she has to hear it clearly! ]

    [ Choice 2: In one minute, say three lines that profess your love. The target has to be Kali, and she has to hear it clearly! ]

    (Gentle Reminder: This choice is considered a ¡°Mischief-style choice¡± where only the choice is performed. No reward.)

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    Author¡¯s Note: A foreshadowing that has existed for about 50 chapters has finally been revealed. I feel so good now! Furthermore, you can guess how Shi Xiaobai will choose. Remember, don¡¯t use your usual way of thinking to guess my intentions!

 Chapter 54: Cherish Life, Stay Clear from Girlfriends!

    Chapter 54: Cherish Life, Stay Clear from Girlfriends!

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The fiery voice constantly resounded in his mind like a demon¡¯s chanting.

    Shi Xiaobai was dumbfounded. This sort of mischief-style Absolute Choice had appeared without any warning, catching him off guard.

    Mock her t chest or express love?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s gaze could not help butnd on Kali¡¯s chest. Under the gothic-style dress, was what truly looked like a t ne. However, since Kali had the appearance of a 12¨C13 year old girl, she could even be called a loli. A t chest did not seem like a hard-to-ept fact for a loli, right? The only thing unknown was what sort of reaction would he receive if he mocked her for it.

    Shi Xiaobai was actually not very interested in the breasts of women. He knew even less about a girl¡¯s heart, but intuition told him that mocking certain parts of a female¡¯s body was a very dangerous thing.

    Shi Xiaobai always trusted his intuition, so his gazended on the other choice¡ªprofess his love for Kali, which was also known as a confession.

    The love between men and women was something the ignorant Shi Xiaobai did not understand. Even if he did understand it, he would probably scoff at it. However, Shi Xiaobai knew what confession was very well. He even had a close encounter with it.

    Actually, he was still in junior high school back on Earth. *Cough*. Shi Xiaobai believed that to be the lord of Earth, he had to first grasp the culture of Earth, so despite ying truant often, he was still barely considered a junior high school student. Back in junior high school, he had a good friend who yed games with him, wait no, a war buddy who conquered worlds with him.

    His war buddy¡¯s name was Yang Wei. Yang Wei would, on average, make a confession once every three days. His confession would be directed at a different person each time. Every time, he would be nicely rejected and given the ¡°Nice Guy Card¡±. Hence, for 365 days in a year, a third of the time, Yang Wei was nursing a crush, and the other third of the time was him in pursuit, while thest third was him in an out-of-love state.

    Yang Wei frequently boasted about his confession exploits to Shi Xiaobai, but he would always switch the confessor and the receiver. He would tell Shi Xiaobai that there would be more than a hundred girls confessing every year, and he would have to harden his heart to reject them. He felt like he had let down so many people, constantly ming the Heavens for making him so handsome and so full of charm.

    Shi Xiaobai did not know any better and found it quite impressive even though he did not know what Yang Wei meant, but he did not ce much weight in Yang Wei¡¯s words. He only knew that his war buddy was craved by thousands.

    However, there was a day when Shi Xiaobai received a confession.

    Shi Xiaobai had already forgotten the name of the girl who made the confession, but he remembered that she was prettier than the other girls in ss. She was supposedly some school belle and came from a rich family. Her results always ranked her amongst the top, and she would often participate inpetitions during physical education sses and be some kind of champion.

    However, the two of them had nearly never talked before. Shi Xiaobai could only ask ¡°why?¡±

    The girl said that she was once lost when she was young and that it was he whoforted and apanied her. She felt warm and at ease, so from then onwards, she always paid attention to him, and slowly began to like him. Every time she saw him, her heart would palpitate, her ears turn red, unable to resist her feelings.

    Shi Xiaobai was a bit startled. The confession had happened too suddenly, so he did not know what to do. He did not know what would happen after he epted the confession, nor did he know what would happen if he rejected it.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately thought of his experienced war buddy, Yang Wei, so he did not answer the girl on the spot. Instead, he termed it ¡°wait till the boundary of the world line is stabilized before we carry on this sacred conversation¡±.

    After that, Shi Xiaobai immediately found Yang Wei and asked for hisments.

    Upon hearing this, Yang Wei fell into silence for a long period of time. It was like the suppressive feeling of the calm before the storm.

    The first sentence Yang Wei said was a heavy question. He asked, ¡°White Eventide Heretic King, do you still remember your dreams? The dream of ¡®conquering Earth, saving the world, ruling out all evil, leading the evil gods towards the white eventide, leaving only justice in the world¡¯, do you remember!?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai was stunned before he said loudly, ¡°Of course!¡±

    Yang Wei nodded his head with satisfaction and said with a heavy voice, ¡°Do you know why over all these years, I have cruelly rejected the confession of each and every girl? It¡¯s because I do not want to ruin my dreams because of this! White Eventide Heretic King, do you know that if you ept the confession, she will be your girlfriend? Do you know how terrifying a biological creature a girlfriend is?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gulped and shook his head. ¡°No¡­No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Yang Wei sneered, ¡°Girlfriends are the most terrifying demons in the world. She would take you shopping, eating, watching movies, walk the streets, engage in lovey-dovey acts, rolling in the sheets¡­ She will upy arge portion of your time, and when you are ying games¡­I mean, when you are conquering other worlds, her phone calls will be like a cursed chant that constantly rings. Even if your ears are hot from holding the phone, you would still have to perk your mind up and carry on a conversation on some boring topic with her. Your life would lose all its meaning in meaningless chatter, doing mediocre deeds.¡±

    ¡°Also, every month, there will be times when she would enter rage mode. When that happens, if you hit her vulnerable mental spot, she might destroy your world in a rage, devastating your spirit, demolishing your dreams, but she is your girlfriend, so you have to abandon the dignity of the Crown to coax her, to make her happy. Even if she makes you use the Seven Star Holy Sword as a torch, you have to do it¡­¡±

    Yang Wei used words that Shi Xiaobai could understand, and constantly grumbled over the terrifying faces of the biological creatures known as ¡°girlfriend¡±. The more Shi Xiaobai heard, the more rmed and afraid he became. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Is it¡­so terrifying?¡±

    Yang Wei sighed heavily and said, ¡°This is only the damage the girlfriend would deal you. There would be armies of single men, the FFF Inquisition that will burn down any heterosexual rtionships¡­Those enemies lurking in the darkness will constantly interfere with your life and take your time, preventing you from feeling a peace of mind to fulfill your dreams.¡±

    ¡°So, White Eventide Heretic King! If you do not want to waste your time and be a mediocre mortal, if you want to hold on resolutely to your dreams, then I have to advise you¡ªCherish life, stay clear from girlfriends!¡±

    These words quaked Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pure mind, making himpletely realize the terror of ¡°girlfriends¡±; hence, he was determined to stay clear from girlfriends.

    However, before he had a chance to carry on his ¡°sacred conversation¡± or reject the girl, he had suddenly crossed into this alternate world.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Cherish life, keep clear from girlfriends!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai recalled Yang Wei¡¯s famous quote and as his gazended on that option, he felt an internal struggle.

    ¡°If This King were to confess, what happens if she agrees? Then wouldn¡¯t she be This King¡¯s girlfriend? No, who can resist the Confession of a King. She will definitely agree to it. If This King were to confess, she would then be a horrible biological creature known as ¡®girlfriend¡¯.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt worried. What Kali had said had moved him, and he felt a close intimacy with the unimaginably powerful pixie girl. The way she spoke made Shi Xiaobai feel like she was a confidant.

    However, to make Kali his girlfriend?

    Shi Xiaobai slightly recalled Yang Wei¡¯s description of girlfriends and immediately rejected this thought. Girlfriends were too terrifying, so Shi Xiaobai found itpletely uneptable!

    Then¡­choose the first choice?

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the other option¡ªmock t chests.

    Intuition told Shi Xiaobai that this choice was very dangerous.

    The intuition of danger and the terrifying impression of ¡°girlfriend¡± kept colliding in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind as a struggle ensued. No victor was produced immediately.

    ¡°Ten, nine, eight¡­¡± The long expected cold voice boomed. It was the sound of the limited time countdown.

    The danger Shi Xiaobai felt from this voice intensified by several times.

    He had to make a decision before the countdown!

    Then¡­.

    ¡°Mock t chests.¡±

    Compared to his dangerous intuition, the terrifying impression seemed more perceivable, so Shi Xiaobai made a choice he didn¡¯t wish to at thest moment.

    ¡­

    Time proceeded, but Shi Xiaobai¡¯s state of mind waspletely different.

    Although his face was still stained with tears from being deeply moved and Kali¡¯s soft and warm hands were still wiping his cheeks, Shi Xiaobai was at this moment distressed¡ªhow should he mock Kali¡¯s chest? This was not a simple matter.

    Kali¡¯s expression was still extremely gentle. In her eyes, Shi Xiaobai was like her past self. He was an obstinate but cute person, a Light that made people feel fondness for him, and a Darkness that made people cherish him tenderly.

    She had butt in originally because she could not stand the actions of the upper echelons of [Gaia]. She had only wanted to take the spot of mentor, but just in name.

    However, she was now very happy that she had done so on a whim. If not for that, she would not have encountered this youth that she felt so much affection for. And for this, she was willing to teach him some things, giving him the power he desired.

    Noticing that Shi Xiaobai was not replying because he was in a daze, she asked a fourth time.

    ¡°Youth, do you desire power?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai, who was still considering how to mock her t chest, suddenly had an idea when he heard her question. With a sh of brilliance, or of course, you could say it was a brain aneurysm, Shi Xiaobai replied, ¡°No, I desire boobs.¡±

    Then he looked at Kali¡¯s chest and sighed, ¡°But you have none!¡±

    Author¡¯s Note: Wahaha! Do you think there is a joke This King cannot use!? This King¡¯s brain is without limit!

 Chapter 55: This Sacrifice is too Great!

    Chapter 55: This Sacrifice is too Great!

    His tear-stained cheeks had yet to dry, and his voice even sounded nasal, but when Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°no, I desire boobs, but you have none¡±, it sounded like Kali¡¯s t chest was so t that pushed him beyond tears.

    ¡°Are¡­you serious?¡±

    Kali¡¯s hand immediately froze as she looked incredulously at Shi Xiaobai. She noticed Shi Xiaobai was staring right at her chest with all seriousness, with an extremely solemn expression. That look waspletely at the limits of seriousness.

    Kali received her answer.

    This was neither a joke, nor a mockery, but illustrating a very objective fact. The fact was irrefutable, impossible for anyone to repress one¡¯s anger.

    How many years has it been since she sent thest fool, who mocked her t chest, into the deep abyss?

    It was a long, long time ago. It was so distant in the past that she had forgotten thismentable fact. Due to the World Tree¡¯s powers, she had stopped growing, but she had always desired for a mature and well-developed body! Even though it was aughable form of self-satisfaction, nor was it to please anyone, she simrly wished the sacred grounds on her chest had the right to be proud. It was a woman¡¯s nature!

    But why? Why was the person who ripped this scar open, Shi Xiaobai? It had been so long since she ¡°liked¡± a person, so long since she had the pleasure of talking to someone, so long since she ced someone in the soft spot in the deepest recesses of her heart.

    Looking at him felt like she was looking at her past self. Hearing him call himself ¡°This King¡± made her think of the warmth from those cold, deste days. His existence in this boring world seemed like the sudden blooming of a wild flower in an eternal winter!

    She even believed that in the next short period of a hundred years, her life would even turn interesting because of him.

    However, the beautiful fantasy that was nearing on reality was so easily shattered. Like a floating bubble, it gently burst.

    But why, why did you have to be the one who burst it?

    Anger, embarrassment, disappointment¡­ A potpourri of emotions intertwined themselves in Kali¡¯s heart as it suddenly transmuted into a cold aura that emanated through the entire room.

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai was staring at Kali¡¯s chest in order to organize his words. By the time he reacted, a cold aura had crept up to his body. It was as though he was enclosed in an ice chamber, from head to toe.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    With a gentle sigh, Kali suddenly turned around to merge into the light, disappearing from the room.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The sound of a thud was heard from the couch. Looking down at it, Shi Xiaobai noticed that at the spot where Kali sat, there was a droplet of water dampening the sofa, turning it into an ink-like wet stain.

    There was no rebuttal, no cursing or reprimand, not even a single word. Kali gently turned around and left, leaving behind a teardrop.

    Why did this happen?

    ¡°I never expected This King to enjoy such a high position in her heart.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai very quickly came to a conclusion. Looking at the wet stain on the sofa, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart suddenly felt heavy.

    She was obviously angry, but she had left silently. Why?

    This was because the disappointment and the despondency she felt reached their limits, so much so that her anger and embarrassment could be ignored!

    The more important the person, the moreplete the disappointment one felt. It would result in increasingly neglect, or even choosing to disregard the person.

    ¡°When we meet in the future, we would probably be strangers, I guess?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly felt a sense of loss. Although they had only known each other for less than an hour, the impression she gave him felt like they had known each other for several years. She listened carefully to his every word. She believed him, understood him,forted him, and even treated the tender spot buried deep in his heart with affection.

    She was like a confidant he had known for a very, very long time. A simple word, a simple smile, or even a gesture made him feel afort that came from the bottom of his heart. It was like being with her was a natural process, one that happened organically.

    That feeling was truly very warm. He had already seen her as a friend in his heart.

    But at this moment, Kali had left in disappointment. The bond between them waspletely shattered with that teardrop. He was weak like an ant, while she was as powerful as the massive shape-shifting beast, Kun Peng. When the Kun Peng flew off, how was an ant able to chase after it?

    However, there was no way for time to repeat itself. Even if the matter was regrettable, it could only be memories, toote for one to feel regret.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The fiery voice suddenly boomed as the familiar ck text appeared once again.

    [ Choice 1: In one minute, say three lines that mock t chests. The target has to be Kali, and she has to hear it clearly! ]

    [ Choice 2: In one minute, say three lines that profess your love. The target has to be Kali, and she has to hear it clearly! ]

    (Gentle Reminder: This choice is considered a ¡°Mischief-style choice¡± where only the choice is performed. No reward.)

    Time returned back to the moment the choices appeared. Kali¡¯s fingers were still rested on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s cheek. Her eye was filled with love and pity, and the warmth and fragrance from her body was just inches away.

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned.

    Who the f*ck said time wouldn¡¯t repeat itself?

    Who said that regrettable matters could only be memories? Toote for regret?

    Pui! This King was feeling so many mixed emotions, and now it was all bullshit!

    Darn you Absolute Choice, give This King¡¯s mncholic feelings back!

    If time had not suspended, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face would probably reveal the most brilliant and moving smile.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The choice required him to say three lines that mocked t chest within a minute, and Shi Xiaobai only had the time to say one, hence he did not manage to fulfill the choice¡¯s condition, turning back time.

    Shi Xiaobai had a chance to choose again.

    Mocking t chests or profess his love.

    Shi Xiaobai was once again in a dilemma. Although time had repeated itself, the choice was still as difficult as ever, and was even more difficult than before.

    If he were to mock her t chest, Kali would leave in disappointment. They would then be strangers that would probably never meet again.

    However, if he were to confess to Kali, she might very likely transform into the terrifying ¡°girlfriend¡±. Yang Wei¡¯s depiction of those nightmarish scenes could very likely turn into reality.

    ¡°Sigh, she thinks so highly of This King, so how can This King chill her heart? Girlfriend¡­isn¡¯t it just a girlfriend? This King has never¡­never feared!¡±

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai felt like he was shouldering a great undertaking. To prevent Kali¡¯s disappointment, he actually chose to sacrifice his own happiness by making Kali his girlfriend!

    This meant that he would have to spare arge portion of his time in the future to apany Kali shopping, eating, watching movies, walking the streets, engaging in lovey-dovey acts, rolling in sheets¡­

    ¡°This King sacrifices just too much!¡±

    Shi Xiaobaimented his great sacrifice and could not help but praise himself for shouldering this huge undertaking.

    Since he had made a choice, then the preparation for his confession speech needed to be done. He could not repeat the same mistake.

    ¡°Heh heh, how can the Confession of a King be done hastily. It has to be world-shaking. It has to dry up the seas, rot the rocks, turn the sky deste and mar thend!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai began to think hard over it. Thankfully, Yang Wei often unted the confession lines girls used at him. Shi Xiaobai had memorized a few that he found interesting, and now, he was able to use them.

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, having filtered out the confession statement he liked the most.

    ¡°This King sacrifices just too much!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed in his mind, before choosing choice 2.

    Author¡¯s Note: You want to see a confession? Sure, This King will satisfy you! By the way, everyone, guess what happens after the confession is said. Hehe

 Chapter 56: The Strongest Attack in History!

    Chapter 56: The Strongest Attack in History!

    Kali gently wiped the tears from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face as she recalled how she too had once cried so miserably. But back then, no one helped wipe the tears for her. If¡­if there was such a person back then who understood,forted and encouraged her, how nice would it be?

    With this thought in mind, the gentleness in Kali¡¯s heart turned even tenderer.

    ¡°Li, I finally understand why I returned from the cycles of reincarnation. It is all because of the machinations of fate.¡± Shi Xiaobai¡¯s gentle voice suddenly entered her ears.

    Kali was stunned. Was ¡°Li¡± referring to herself?

    As she was dazed for a few moments, her right hand was lightly grasped by Shi Xiaobai. She did not pull away after a few moments of hesitation.

    ¡°That day, sealed in the chamber of ice, I suddenly heard the truth in your music.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grabbed Kali¡¯s soft hand with both his hands. His gaze was gentle and warm, just like a spring breeze.

    ¡°That night, I listened to the chanting of sutras, not for enlightenment, just for a trace of your scent.¡±

    ¡°That month, I spun all the prayer wheels, not for the release of souls, just for the touch of your fingertips.¡±

    ¡°That year, I crawled forward on the mountain path with long kowtows, not for pilgrimage, just for being close to your warmth.¡±

    ¡°That life, I crossed mountains, rivers and pagodas, not for reincarnation, but for an encounter with you somewhere during the journey!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai took a step back and said softly, ¡°After numerous cycles of reincarnation, I have finally met you. I am willing to give up the freedom of being alone, giving you half of my time, so as to exchange for half of your time.¡±

    ¡°Fate destined our fateful encounter, allowing us to form a lovers¡¯ pact. Be my girlfriend, Li!¡±

    The first half were lines from Yang Wei¡¯s confession, while the second half was improvised by Shi Xiaobai. This was probably the most mboyant confession in the world.

    The moment Shi Xiaobai finished speaking, he heard the announcement ¡°Absolute Choicepleted¡± in his head which relieved him. However, he immediately tensed up again and looked at Kali with a perturbed expression. At that moment, despite knowing that the Confession of a King was unstoppable, he still prayed that Kali would be tempted to reject the Confession of a King.

    ¡°Sorry, you are a nice person, but we aren¡¯tpatible!¡±

    Kali remained dazed for a moment before she suddenly shook her head coldly. She said it in a very cold voice.

    Shi Xiaobai took a moment before he snapped out of his resulting daze. Kali¡¯s word meant that she rejected the lovers¡¯ pact, and had rejected being his girlfriend?

    She actually rejected?

    She actually could reject the sensational Confession of a King?

    At that moment, Shi Xiaobaiughed!

    ¡°Looks like This King¡¯s prayers worked. A miracle has happened!¡±

    After recognizing Kali¡¯s rejection as a miracle, Shi Xiaobai immediately felt his entire being rxed. Without having the worry from the Absolute Choice, and without a ¡°girlfriend¡± to feel vexed over, life suddenly turned bright.

    Shi Xiaobai beamed a glowing smile as he said to Kali with augh, ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s confession was very pompous, but after a moment of rumination from Kali, she could understand the poetic intricacies and feelings in it. She was somewhat touched, but she clearly wasn¡¯t moved.

    She had lived for so many years but had yet to be in a rtionship. She had never held hands or kiss, naturally for her reasons.

    Although she ¡°liked¡± Shi Xiaobai, it was the ¡°like¡± an adult had for a cute child. For Kali, Shi Xiaobai was just an ignorant child. Never once had she thought of a romantic rtionship.

    But Shi Xiaobai had confessed to her at this moment?

    Having not known each other for more than an hour, love at first sight could exin his feelings, but the feeling was still too odd. Kali was initially surprised, thinking that Shi Xiaobai was just joking.

    However, from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression, he looked extremely sincere.

    He fell in love with me just like that?

    At the instant Kali generated such a thought, she immediately said the coldest of words¡ªyou are a nice person, but we aren¡¯tpatible!

    After saying those words, Kali immediatelymented in her heart. She felt like she had been too direct. Shi Xiaobai was a good child, so she should have rejected him nicely!

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s reaction had went far beyond Kali¡¯s expectations. He was smiling, and smiling ever so brightly.

    He could smile even after being given the ¡°Nice Guy Card¡±?

    ¡°He must be forcing augh!¡±

    With this thought, Kali immediately felt some guilt. The more sincere Shi Xiaobai smiled, the more she felt his pain that resulted from putting on a front. She had really made things difficult for him. To prevent her from feeling guilty, he had forced such augh. Wouldn¡¯t this make her more guilty?

    Kali simmered in guilt for a moment before deciding to lead Shi Xiaobai on a little, hence she said, ¡°You have to know that I have lived for many years.¡±

    Kali wanted to tell Shi Xiaobai that the gap in their age was too wide, which made them ipatible. However, she found it hard to force out those words when it reached her teeth. Age was such an annoying thing to mention! Hence, Kali switched to a more euphemistic manner of speech.

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned hearing this, thinking that Kali was unting her immortality. He immediately muttered, ¡°This King¡¯s will is like yours, immortal and undying!¡±

    Will?

    Upon hearing this word, Kali fell into deep thought.

    ¡°Did will refer to his heart¡¯s intentions? Was he telling me that even if he were to die from old age, his heart will go on forever with me, immortal and dying, until the end of times? Was he so unwavering?¡±

    Upon thinking of this, Kali suddenly felt her heart stop. She suddenly remembered an important matter. Right, she was his mentor.

    ¡°Cough, I have something I forgot to tell you. Actually, I¡¯m your exclusive mentor! You have to address me as ¡®teacher¡¯ in the future!¡±

    Kali believed that with their capacities as mentor and student, this difference would make him stay away, right?

    Shi Xiaobai finally frowned.

    ¡°The saying goes that ¡®he who teaches me for one day is my father for life¡¯. Wouldn¡¯t This King be acknowledging her as a father?¡±

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai had the thought of bing Kali¡¯s disciple at the outset, however, the saying ¡°he who teaches me for one day is my father for life¡± had made him pause. Shi Xiaobai sighed and said, ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but I will definitely not be your student! Not a chance!¡±

    Kali waspletely dumbfounded when she felt the determination in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s tone.

    After witnessing her power, he was still able to resolutely reject being her student. Did he not desire such power?

    No, he must desire it more than anyone, but why did he refuse?

    ¡°Could it be because he does not want to be my student, and doesn¡¯t want a gap in our capacities? Just for this matter, he is willing to forgo the power he greatly desires? Are his feelings that deep?¡±

    At this moment, Kali was a bit moved. She began to take Shi Xiaobai seriously. Although he was only thirteen years old, he already looked like a teenager. A genius like him might already have numerous girls liking him by now?

    Kali quickly shook her head, abandoning such strange ideas in her head. After hesitating for a moment, she said softly, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, to tell you the truth, I am a pure pixie as well as the World Tree. If I were to engage in boy-girl rtionships, it would desecrate the pureness and defile the sacred tree, causing my strength to weaken, so¡­¡±

    Kali sighed. This was the reason why she was willing to stay chaste for eons. Even though her body had stopped growing ever since she was a teenager, even though her mind was mottled by the passage of time, how could she not have yearned to have a taste of this thing known as ¡°love¡±?

    But she couldn¡¯t. She could not do the most passionate things lovers do, so since she would be destined to hurt her loved one, then it was better not to have a loved one in the first ce.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Upon hearing Kali¡¯s words, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up while he found himself lost in thought.

    So boy-girl rtionships would cause the weakening of strength!

    Shi Xiaobai made such a conclusion from Kali¡¯s words as he began muttering to himself, ¡°Looks like This King has to cultivate the so called Virgin Boy Exercise¡­¡±

    Since engaging in boy-girl rtionships would result in the weakening of strength, then what Kali cultivated was likely rted to her purity, then wouldn¡¯t the cultivation skill for boys be the Virgin Boy Exercise!?

    Shi Xiaobai was extremely pleased, believing he had discovered the secret behind Kali¡¯s power.

    But he did not know that his soft murmuring was like thunder in Kali¡¯s ears!

    ¡°For me, he is willing to give up the most passionate matters between lovers and even wants to cultivate in the Virgin Boy Exercise!? Are¡­are his intentions so selfless? How should I reject him?¡±

    Kali¡¯s heart felt extremely heavy. At this moment, she was truly touched by Shi Xiaobai, but she still had a reason that forbade her from sharing hearts with others.

    ¡°Should I give him a chance? If¡­¡±

    Kali had such a thought as she looked at Shi Xiaobai. Her expression looked unprecedentedly serious as she sighed and said, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, in fact, my return to the human word this time is to prevent the fourth apocalypse. The first apocalypse destroyed my home, and nearly annihted the entire world. And now, I finally have the tiny possibility of saving the world, so I must prevent it!¡±

    ¡°When the fourth apocalypsees, I will personally challenge the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡±, but even for me, I might not be able toe back alive. All of this is the only meaning for my existence. So even if I know I will die, I will never back down!¡±

    ¡°Do you understand? I do not know when I would die. It might be ten yearster or a yearter. I might even die tomorrow!¡±

    Kali revealed the biggest secret in her heart. She had to tell Shi Xiaobai that her bing of a lover would be doomed to end in a tragedy. If he could even ept the tragedy¡­

    ¡°Can you bring me along?¡± Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes flickered with a shiny beam. Saving the world? This was something he wanted to partake in!

    ¡°What?¡± Kali had a look of incredulity sh past her eyes. Did Shi Xiaobai mean that he wanted to apany her to face the fate of her destined tragedy?

    ¡°Can you bring me along when you challenge the ¡®Original Sin of Cmity¡¯!?¡± Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes looked extremely resolute. Bing a Hero to challenge a Super BOSS was always his dream!

    ¡°You want¡­to send yourself to death?¡± Kali¡¯s voice sounded forced. For her, he was even willing to abandon his life?

    ¡°All men must die, so why fear?¡± Shi Xiaobai believed that there was no reason to fear if they could be a hero that saved the world.

    ¡°I¡­I got it.¡± Kali began thinking that since he was willing to give up his life for love, and was willing to die together with her, why couldn¡¯t she ept his heart?

    At this moment, Kali waspletely moved.

    Wasn¡¯t it just being in a rtionship? She even dared to kick a God King from his throne and even converted demonic girls into pixies. She even dared to use her life to prevent the end of the world, so what if it was just a rtionship that crossed the confines of age, species and strength¡­it did not seem too uneptable, right?

    ¡°Cough, I agree. That¡­That whatever pact..I¡¯ll sign it!¡±

    After saying that, Kali¡¯s face blushed.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. What did this mean?

    Kali immediately blushed when she saw Shi Xiaobai so shocked from surprise. Gritting her teeth, she rushed up to embrace Shi Xiaobai¡¯s head, and tip-toeing, she gave his forehead a kiss before taking a few steps back. She said softly, ¡°The pact has been sealed! However, you are only thirteen, so you have to wait till you are at least sixteen¡­before the pact will take effect!¡±

    ¡°Alright, that shall be the case. When you are sixteen, I will be your girl¡­girlfriend. By¡­Bye!¡±

    Kali felt her heart palpitating so much that she could not take it anymore to the point of her stammering. She hurriedly jumped into the light, as though she was escaping from the room.

    Only then did Shi Xiaobai realize what had happened. This..why did she, for some baffling reason, suddenly change her mind?

    ¡°Sigh, she still wasn¡¯t able to withstand the power from the Confession of a King! This King, who believes in miracles, is indeed too naive!¡±

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai was weeping. ¡°The thing about girlfriends, This King doesn¡¯t want them!¡±

    Author¡¯s Note: Hehe, who guessed this? This King doesn¡¯t do cookie-cutter!

 Chapter 57: It Isnâ€™t Easy for Any One of Us

    Chapter 57: It Isn¡¯t Easy for Any One of Us

    The meteor shower only ended at two in the morning. A total of 1038 meteors hit the ground, making it an extremely rare ¡®Thousand Stars¡¯-ranked meteor shower. The entire Southern Gold City and the neighboring smaller cities werepletely left in ruins, a deste wastnd.

    However, people were already ustomed to such disasters. The moment the meteor shower ended, post-disaster reconstruction began.

    As the evacuation before the meteor shower was carried out very smoothly, there were very few citizens who died in this disaster. In fact, it was the Heroes, who came to ¡°help¡±, that ended up sacrificing their lives.

    There was naturally a wake for the Heroes who passed away, but there were always Heroes, who sacrificed themselves in every disaster. The first time, people would cry, the second time, people would feel sad, but by the third or fourth time¡­or countless times, people became numb about it, ustomed to the sacrifice of the Heroes. It became a thing that was taken for granted.

    When the duty of a Hero became a profession and a normal thing, it slowly lost its luster of noble sacrifice, and was soon forgotten.

    As such, the Heroes¡¯ wake was destined to be a hasty routine, and in stark contrast, a celebration dinner for the Heroes would bevishly held. Many of the country¡¯s leaders woulde personally, extolling the praises of those Heroes who killed Astral Cmity Beasts. ording to usual practice, they would hold a press conference at the celebration dinner and for the next few days, provide a lot of interesting material for the news.

    The surviving Heroes enjoyed glory and were extolled, while the dead Heroes would quickly disappear from the Hero rankings. They would disappear from the news and being out of sight, would eventually be forgotten.

    ¡°For Heroes, this is the best of times, and also the worst of times. For a businessman, this is an excellent era.¡±

    Xia Lin stood in front of a gigantic floor window. Up in the tall building, he looked down at the walking pedestrian as his eyes glimmered with a luster and his mouth revealed a slight, pleasant smile.

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock.¡± Suddenly, a rhythmic knocking of the door could be heard.

    ¡°Come in.¡± Xia Lin did not turn his head because he could already tell who the person was from the sound of the knocks.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    The person who came in was a young girl dressed in a white-cored uniform. She politely greeted Xia Lin and gingerly walked up to him. In her hand, she held a stack of documents as she said softly, ¡°This week¡¯s results are out.¡±

    Xia Lin acknowledged her presence and turned around to take the documents from her hands. Using the sunlight, he read extremely quickly. He read nearly ten lines at a nce, and the way he flipped through the documents looked like he was counting money.

    The young female assistant did not even dare to breath normally. Her delicate face looked uneasy. The man in front of her was about the same age as she was, but he was the general manager of arge listedpany. She had also seen enough of his artifice and means.

    After Xia Lin was done flipping to thest page, he lifted frames of his sses, reflecting the sunlight to conceal his eyes. It made his expressionless face appear without the slightest emotion.

    ¡°Tell me, is [Gaia] really on a decline or is it because my leadership iscking?¡±

    Xia Lin turned around to look at the female assistant as he revealed an easy-going smile, as if he was asking a simple question like what she was eating for lunch.

    ¡°Your leadership is redoubtable!¡± The female assistant hurriedly responded.

    ¡°Oh? Do you mean [Gaia] is going downhill? That¡¯s why there¡¯s not a single new Gold-ranked yer this week? That¡¯s why our store¡¯s average winning rate is less than 40%? That¡¯s why our branch store is rankedst in the weekly rankings?¡±

    Xia Lin used a calm voice to list out very intense questions before finally saying with a smile, ¡°So do you think all of this is because [Gaia] is on a decline? That¡¯s why setting up a branch in [Gaia] was a mistake right from the very beginning, is that it?¡±

    The female assistant felt wronged and thought in her heart that since he knew, why was he making it difficult for a junior employee like her! Are you trying to hear another answer from me? Isn¡¯t it a well known fact that [Gaia] is on a decline? It would be surprising if the results of the shop set up in [Gaia] would be good!

    The female assistant keptining deep in her heart, but she did not dare to show the slightest hint of discontent. Although Xia Lin was young and aplished, he had been sent to a branch from headquarters due to hisck of experience. This branch¡¯s results affected headquarter¡¯s final evaluation of Xia Lin. Last week¡¯s performance was extremely terrible, so it was unknown how much anger Xia Lin was simmering! She had to be extremely careful.

    ¡°No¡­No, it¡¯s¡­it¡¯s our fault!¡± The female assistant rolled her eyes as she could not think of any other excuse. She could only think of the most old-fashioned excuse¡ªtake the initiative to shoulder the me.

    ¡°Heh heh, it looks like you aren¡¯t dumb and are cognizant of your faults. You are still redeemable.¡± Xia Lin opened up his hands and smiled coldly as he turned to face the floor windows. He left the female assistant a cold and lonely back.

    The female assistant was dumbfounded. Were the employees and herself the ones to be med in the boss¡¯ eyes all along!?

    ¡°I have always stressed that customers in the virtualpetitive business cannot be awaited. You have to personally promote, entice and solicit them, using every possible means to make them our customers. Even for a pedestrian on the streets, you must go to great pains to tell them the importance of virtualpetition, pulling them into the virtualpetition world, do you understand? You must think of a way to make them obsess about it until they are unable to extricate themselves!¡±

    Xia Lin looked at the pedestrians on the street. Some of them were walking into the building he was in, while others carried on walking down the street without even taking a look. This was the difference between a customer and a non-customer. They were indifferent, cold and heartless, but there was limitless potential. Customers and non-customers only differed by a syble, maybe a simple persuasion could make the syble, ¡°non¡±, disappearpletely.

    ¡°This is an era of Heroes, and simrly it is an era ofpetition. Some people think lowly of virtualpetition, believing that true battles can increase their personal strength. However, that is just ignorant prejudice. Virtualpetition is clearly the fastest way for humans to improve their proficiency inbat techniques! Do you understand? We need to persevere at eliminating the prejudice people have for virtualpetition. We must let those ignorant non-customers to understand the importance of virtualpetition, making them our customers. We must make them obsess over virtualpetition, let them be perfect numbers on our results!¡±

    When Xia Lin was done speaking, he finally could not maintain his calm. The tone in his voice sounded agitated.

    ¡°I¡­I got it!¡±

    The female assistant hurriedly replied, but she wasmenting in her heart. She had heard the same speech numerous times. The employees had also acted in ordance with Xia Lin¡¯s instructions. They would always go out onto the streets to solicit for customers instead of working in the office. All of them were like promoters, and was nearing the level of a pimp. This still wasn¡¯t enough?

    ¡°Heh heh, do you understand? It¡¯s been a while, but the top three rookies in the present batch of rookies from the most recent evaluation test are still non-customers. All of you are toozy.¡±

    Xia Lin said with a cold smile, ¡°I have already mentioned it many times. Those three rookies are extremely important resources. Regardless of the cost or means, you have to make them our loyal customers, especially that Shi Xiaobai! However, eleven days have passed. We have not received the business from the other two of the top three rookies, much less Shi Xiaobai! All of you have really disappointed me!¡±

    ¡°Sor¡­Sorry!¡±

    The female assistant was beyond tears. No one knew what Shi Xiaobai looked like and information of his identity was highly confidential. It was as though he had disappeared from [Gaia], so how was she to draw him in? The other two rookies all had strong personalities. There was no way to move them with their words of persuasion!

    The female assistant wasining in her heart, but she could only verbally admit to her mistakes. As a junior employee, she did not dare contradict her boss, so she had no choice but to shoulder the me!

    ¡°If apologies work, then the Huang Pu river wouldn¡¯t be red.¡±

    Xia Lin¡¯s words sounded cold while his expression was colder. Suddenly he pointed out to a spot outside the window and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a final chance. Make that person a customer, and I¡¯ll forgive you this once.¡±

    The female assistant hurriedly took a step forward and traced Xia Lin¡¯s finger out the window. She saw a youth on the streets movingterally like a crab. The youth had already walked past their shop, but he looked back three times for every step he took, as though he was reluctant to leave.

    ¡°This person is now on the boundary of being a customer and non-customer. He just needs a simple push, do you understand? If one push isn¡¯t enough, push him twice. If persuasion doesn¡¯t work, try deceiving him. If deceiving him doesn¡¯t work, force him. If forcing doesn¡¯t work, then even if you have to take off your clothes and scream rape, you still have to force him in!¡±

    Xia Lin said angrily, ¡°This is yourst chance!¡±

    The female assistant hurriedly clung to her clothes as she felt her stomach churning. To think you can think of me screaming rape after taking off my clothes, what sort of sick pervert are you!?

    Looking through the window, she saw a figure moving like a crab at a rapid pace down the streets. The female assistant did not dare dy any further. Immediately, she began waddling like a duck, while running with her high heels on.

    Crab youth, stop there for me!

    The female assistant was nearly going crazy!

    ¡°It isn¡¯t easy for any one of us.¡±

    Xia Lin looked at the female assistant¡¯s back and sighed softly.

    Author¡¯s Note: A new arc willmence, it will definitely provide a sufficiently interesting plot for everyone!

 Chapter 58: Laziness and Diligence

    Chapter 58: Laziness and Diligence

    ¡°The True Heretic King Eyes has seen through everything that is fake in this world. No matter how glorious and attractive it is, it cannot sway the Resolve of the King. If you remain obstinate about this, the moment this battle begun, you were destined to suffer a tragic fate!¡±

    As Shi Xiaobai used his Crab Steps, he turned his head back three times for every step he took. Just as he was about to turn into another street, he would stop, turn around and point at the tall building. He said, ¡°Game arcade, you can¡¯t tempt This King!¡±

    After Shi Xiaobai finished saying that, he felt a sensation in his throat. His eyes zed with intense desire, as his body could not help but take a few steps towards the building.

    ¡°What a powerful enchantment. How can this be? The Heart of the King has been a fibrited by 0.003 millimeters.¡±

    As Shi Xiaobai gritted his teeth, he hurriedly turned around to not look at the signboard that said ¡°Virtual Competition Battle Arena Cafe¡±. His shoulders trembled slightly as he said hatefully, ¡°Damn it. If not for having other matters to tend to, This King would definitely fight an astounding battle of three hundred rounds with you!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai struggled as he finally let out a long sigh. ¡°That darn Absolute Choice, is this your true goal?¡±

    ¡­

    The current Shi Xiaobai hated the ¡°Absolute Choice¡± absolutely. Last night, the Absolute Choice had caused Kali to end up as his girlfriend, and this morning, after he woke up, he received a new Absolute Choice.

    [ Choice 1: Within seven days, increase sh motion technique ¡°Crab Steps¡± to the ¡°Dominating Refinement¡± realm (Reward: B-level) ]

    [ Choice 2: Within seven days, increase Psychic defense skill ¡°Wavelet Shield¡± to the ¡°Familiarized Proficiency¡± realm (Reward: E-level) ]

    (Gentle Reminder: This choice is considered a ¡°daily-style choice¡± where there is only one opportunity after choosing. Sessfullypleting the choice¡¯s mission will yield a reward, and failure will lead to punishment of the same level.)

    When Shi Xiaobai heard the words ¡°make your choice, youth¡± while brushing his teeth, he nearly crumbled. He actually heaved a sigh of relief after reading the choices. He was d that it was a daily-style choice.

    After summarizing the Absolute Choices that had appeared up to now, Shi Xiaobai had a general idea that there were temporarily three kinds of Absolute Choices.

    The first kind was the unpredictable choice back when he rescued Little Fatso. This kind of Absolute Choice reflected the choices in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart. Save, escape or watch by the sidelines. However, after the appearance of the Absolute Choice, Shi Xiaobai had toplete the choice he made to end the repeating mechanism of time.

    Choices that tested one¡¯s will and beliefs were usually the hardest toplete, such as saving Little Fatso. In contrast, the choice of abandoning one¡¯s beliefs was easy, such as escaping. The Absolute Choice made him experience defeat after defeat, making him repeat it every time, so as to force him to give up on his original resolve. The moment he changed his choice, he would be subject to the darkness in his heart.

    Hence, Shi Xiaobai was most afraid of the unpredictable Absolute Choice, but thankfully, it had only appeared once up to this point.

    The second Absolute Choice was a malicious kind of Absolute Choice. It included asking Hisith for his underwear or first kiss, or mocking Kali¡¯s t chest or professing his love for her. The biggest difference between the malicious choice and the unpredictable choice was the difficulty needed toplete the stiption of the unpredictable choice, whereas the difficulty posed by the malicious choice was to make the choice itself.

    The malicious choice was considered executory. The stiption just needed to be executed, and the difficulty wasn¡¯t too high, and as such, there was usually no reward to it. However, it was very difficult to choose between the choices provided. The stiption of each choice would usually cause him to curse out loud, making him rather feel like ¡°choosing death¡±.

    These two choices could be said to be extremely toxic poison, andpared to them, the third Absolute Choice was like a bowl of chicken soup.

    As if by Heaven¡¯s pity, the daily-style choice did not have the mechanism of resetting time. There was only one chance at choosing, hence, there was only sess or failure. The stiption in each choice was rtively normal in difficulty but the rewards were extremely good and it was like a warm spring breeze in the middle of winter!

    In thest daily-style choice, Shi Xiaobai had easily earned 100,000 cash. After he obtained the D-level reward, he attained the ¡°Grasped Basics¡± proficiency with Crab Steps. It had the feeling ofpleting a quest in a game and the aplishment of being rewarded for the task.

    Hence, for the appearance of this Absolute Choice, Shi Xiaobai had hesitated for several seconds. The difference between an E-level reward and B-level reward was too great, so as he immediately ignored the possibility of receiving a punishment of the same level if he failed, he resolutely chose the first choice.

    Within seven days, increase ¡°Crab Steps¡± to the ¡°Dominating Refinement¡± realm!

    But when Shi Xiaobai used Riko¡¯sputer to check the Inte to understand what it meant to be at the ¡°Dominating Refinement¡± realm, he waspletely dumbfounded.

    One¡¯s adeptness in offensive skills, defensive skills and movement techniques were usually differentiated into seven realms¡ªGrasped Basics, Familiarized Proficiency, Exemry Mastery, Dominating Refinement, Crest of Perfection, Bold New World, Arhat Oversoul.

    The difficulty associated with each leap in realm increased by several times. If one spent a year to go from Grasped Basics to Familiarized Proficiency, then to go from Familiarized Proficiency to Exemry Mastery would take five years or more, much less Dominating Refinement or Crest of Perfection. Those not only needed a long period of umtion and extraordinary perception, one needed to have Heaven-defying insight to achieve that.

    When Shi Xiaobai searched for information regarding ¡°Dominating Refinement¡±, many pieces of information appeared. They were all regarding how ¡°XXX only used seven months to increase YYY offensive skill to the Dominating Refinement realm,beling him a human sensation!¡±

    Alright, seven months was already considered a sensation.

    Then, wasn¡¯t cultivating Crab Steps to the Dominating Refinement realm in seven days just fool¡¯s talk?

    ¡°If sensations are not enough, then This King will create a miracle!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai spent thirty seconds to restore his confidence. After packing up slightly, he immediately went out the door and rushed down the steel-paved roads and began practicing his Crab Steps.

    Since Dominating Refinement meant the proficiency in the technique, then the most direct method was to keep repeating it. Constantly, without stop, he would repeat Crab Steps!

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai began his n of using Crab Steps to circle Steel City.

    ¡°Sleep, resting, or panting, allziness can be put to death. This diligent King would show you what is a miracle!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt fearless as though there was a brave lion in his heart.

    Desiring power was not just issuing empty words, he had to persistently work hard.

    Even if he was exhausted or stressed, even if he wanted to stop, he had to hold on for a second, and then another second. He had to take one step, and then another.

    Sleep? Just closing his eyes for a while would do!

    Sleeping and eating? He couldplete those while running with Crab Steps!

    Rookie training? So what if he yed truant for seven days!?

    Shi Xiaobai kept hypnotizing himself and used Crab Steps to circle Steel City once using the whole morning. He then saw a tall building with its front door open. People would enter and exit from time to time. There were all sorts of prettyputer graphics posters stered on the walls that wrote ¡°Virtual Competition Battle Arena Cafe¡± high up on the door.

    Isn¡¯t this a¡­game arcade?

    Shi Xiaobai recalled Riko introducing the game arcade to him before. Wasn¡¯t it here?

    ¡°Shall I go in and have some fun? Just for a little while?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt his resolve waver at that very instant.

    ¡°No, no, to create a miracle, This King cannot bezy!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai finally understood the deep malice in the daily-style choice. The difficulty of this choice was a torture.

    Shi Xiaobai turned back his head back thrice for every step he took and went pass the game arcade with great reluctance. He constantly struggled in his heart, as he could not help but decelerate his Crab Steps. His Crab Steps slowed down and finally, after a long period of time, he managed to walk past the street.

    ¡°Demons ofziness can¡¯t beat this diligent King after all. The enchantment this game arcade uses is stillcking. Ha¡­Ha¡­Ha!¡±

    Shi Xiaobaiughed in a manner uglier than if he were crying. He did Crab Steps on the spot and turned to look at the corner at the end of the street. Just a slight turn and he could see the game arcade once again. Just another slight turn, and there would be another choice presented to him.

    Shi Xiaobai could not go round the corner or turn his body, but he was quietly waiting. He did not know what he was waiting for either. Perhaps, he was waiting for the disappearance of thest strand ofziness in his heart?

    At this moment, on the other end of the corner, a panting voice shouted.

    ¡°Wait a moment, crab youth!¡±

    Trantor¡¯s Note: Note that the trantions of the proficiency realms go from G to A in ascending order of realms.

    Grasped Basics

    Familiarized Proficiency

    Exemry Mastery

    Dominating Refinement

    Crest of Perfection

    Bold New World

    Arhat Oversoul

 Chapter 59: The Promotion of Anything really relies on Lying!

    Chapter 59: The Promotion of Anything really relies on Lying!

    The female assistant did not know that Shi Xiaobai was waiting around the bend. She ran barefooted on the streets while carrying her heels. She ignored her image as ady, and shouted the amusing salutation, ¡°crab youth¡± without any thought, attracting stares from passers-by.

    The female assistant was somewhat embarrassed but there was no time for her to concern herself with hiding her shame. Xia Lin had retrenched numerous employees after he took on the job. She was just a statistic that didn¡¯t matter, so whether she could make this crab youth a customer or not, determined if she would end up losing her job or not. Hence, she did not darex.

    Praying that the youth had yet to go far, the female assistant finally reached the bend and nearly collided into someone. She managed to stop herself just in time, and when she took a careful look, the person was using Crab Steps on the spot, so wasn¡¯t he that crab youth?

    ¡°Foolish mortal, is crab youth the way you address This King?¡± Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly. He was not fond of this title, so even though he was using Crab Steps of the King, it did not mean he could ept being called crab youth.

    The female assistant was panting slightly, but when she heard him, she was stunned. After sizing Shi Xiaobai up, she realized that this young youth must be the type who loved to fantasize himself as some kind of Hero. Although addressing oneself as ¡°This King¡± was rather umon, she still found it eptable.

    Thinking of how she called out ¡°crab youth¡± in her hurry, she immediately felt apologetic. She hurriedly took out a name card from her pocket and handed it over. She said in an apologetic manner, ¡°Sorry, please forgive me for being over anxious. I am the assistant to the general manager of the Battle Arena Corporation¡¯s [Gaia] branch, Yang Weiwei.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai naturally would not fuss over such a trivial thing. He scanned the name card after receiving it, and when he saw the words ¡°Battle Arena¡±, he asked out of curiosity, ¡°The Battle Arena Corporation¡¯s [Gaia] branch refers to that game arcade?

    ¡°Game arcade?¡±

    Yang Weiwei was slightly stunned before recovering from it. She hurriedly exined, ¡°No, no, no, you must be mistakened. The battle arena is not a game arcade, but a virtualpetition battle arena cafe. Although the battle arena cafe also provides some small rxing games, it mainly promotes the most famous virtualpetition, ¡®Unrivaled Heroes¡¯. The experience from the nearly realistic battles can help Heroes increase theirbat abilities both practically and realistically. It is not just a simple amusement venue, but allows people to focus on virtual battles. It is a battle arena that allowed them to obtain true benefits from virtual sparring!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but fall into deep thought upon hearing the long exnation.

    To put it inly, wasn¡¯t it just apetitive game? In essence, it was still a game!

    However, a game with nearly realistic battles was indeed quite attractive!

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly shook his head. No, no. He could not fall for the charms of the game arcade. If he were to turnzy, then he would not be able to cultivate Crab Steps to the Dominating Refinement realm in seven days. When that happened, there would be a B-level punishment¡­

    Shi Xiaobai forcefully suppressed his itching desires and took a nce at Yang Weiwei. Realizing that she was a goon of the game arcade, he immediately turned alert and said, ¡°Why did you stop This King?¡±

    Yang Weiwei was stunned. Recalling that she would be fired unless she made this youth a customer of the battle arena cafe, she immediately felt distressed. She really hated the feeling of being a pimp.

    However, despite her grumblings, Yang Weiwei immediately gave a sincere look and said, ¡°Can I take a few minutes of your time?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment before he nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Actually, you can first take a rest.¡±

    Yang Weiwei looked down and realized that Shi Xiaobai had been jumping on the spot from the very beginning. She felt that even if he was not tired performing crab steps, she was sick of watching him do it.

    ¡°Resting is the demon ofziness. There is no such thing as rest in This King¡¯s world.¡± Shi Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders and as he wrapped his arms around his chest, he continued performing Crab Steps. It was difficult to tell if he was being cool or amusing.

    As long as you are happy!

    Yang Weiwei criticized in her heart, but as she broadened the sides of her lips and took a deep breath, she decided to cut to the chase. She said seriously, ¡°The Battle Arena Corporation is a world-renownedpany in virtualpetitions. It provides the highest quality of service in the virtualpetition industry. It has the most luxurious individual rooms, and the most perfect andfortable immersion facilities. The virtual reality immersion achieves 99% realism, and we will provide customers a free exclusive World Divine Realm ount.¡±

    ¡°In terms of service, we provide the most delicious food catering and the most professional guidance services. Videos of many ssic Hero battles and the most authoritative lecture videos are provided for your perusal. There will also bebat arena online experts that will answer any customer inquiries.¡±

    ¡°Besides, the Battle Arena Corporation has recentlyunched its service with a 5% discount and aplimentary 500 points will be given whenever you recharge your ount by 1000 points. If you begin the application process as a battle arena cafe member now, you can even have the chance of bing [Gaia] branch¡¯s representative andpete in the weekly Battle Arena Corporation¡¯s ranking matches, allowing you to win great prizes!¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Act now! Hurry up and join the battle arena cafe!¡±

    Yang Weiwei spoke extremely quickly without missing a word. After she clearly enunciated and finished her promotional pitch¡ªwhich she had read countless times¡ªthe smile on her face was already extremely stiff. A sick helpless feeling suffused from her heart.

    After Shi Xiaobai heard this, he was stunned speechless. After a moment, he suddenly turned around and used his Crab Steps to leave.

    Yang Weiwei was stunned. She hurriedly tugged at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sleeves and noticed that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulders were trembling. His fists were already secretly clenched, as though he was enduring something.

    What was he enduring? Did her promotional pitch sound too fake, making him angry?

    ¡°This game arcade¡¯s enchantment sure is powerful. It takes care of your food and drink, and even gives you a private room, isn¡¯t it¡­forcing This King to bezy? No, there is no way This King can yield to it. This King is a man who will create a miracle!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart writhed as he forcefully released himself from Yang Weiwei¡¯s grasp. He began using Crab Steps to move forward, but due to the struggle in his heart, he did not move very fast, as though he was waiting for Yang Weiwei to chase after him.

    ¡°The battle arena cafe will provide meeting ces for customers. It facilitates [Gaia] rookies to engage in virtualbat with full members. Besides learning from each other to improve yourself, it is also an excellent tform for befriending people!¡±

    Yang Weiwei caught up to him with a jog. If it was any ordinary pedestrian, she would have given up, but this youth¡¯s decision determined if she would be fired or not, so she refused to give up so easily.

    ¡°From the looks of it, you must be a rookie from this [Gaia] batch. If you were to join the battle arena cafe, you will be able to meet many rookies in the same batch as you. You can interact with them and strengthen your friendships. At the same time, it will also position yourself in a better spot amongst the rookies. Virtualbat will provide you the most reliable numbers, so you must not miss it!¡±

    Yang Weiwei jogged beside Shi Xiaobai with her feet bare. She said a bunch of well-meaning words, but the result was Shi Xiaobai looking indifferent. Yang Weiwei felt like she was going crazy because this feeling was too ufortable!

    ¡°Join the battle arena cafe, you will have a chance toe into contact with a few well-known Heroes as well as rookies from other Divisions. You can be fully prepared to fight for the title of Rookie King, so please seriously consider it!¡±

    Yang Weiwei mentioned every benefit her brain could think of, but realized that Shi Xiaobai remained unmoved, he was even speeding up. She felt a sense of defeat and from the looks of it, her powers of persuasion had failed.

    ¡°If one push isn¡¯t enough, push him twice. If persuasion doesn¡¯t work, try deceiving him!¡±

    Yang Weiwei¡¯s mind could not help but repeat Xia Lin¡¯s words in her head.

    If persuasion doesn¡¯t work, then deceit¡­Deceit!

    Yang Weiwei¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as a sh of brilliance came to her. She shouted loudly, ¡°If you join the battle arena cafe, you have a chance of getting to know Shi Xiaobai, and might even be his friend.¡±

    The moment she said those words, the youth in front of her had indeede to a stop. He turned around and his face was filled with shock and incredulity.

    Yang Weiwei chuckled in her heart. For all these tender young rookies, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s name possessed great powers!

    Since she needed to engage in deceit, she shall deceive him to the end!

    With this thought in mind, Yang Weiwei walked over towards Shi Xiaobai and said with a beaming smile, ¡°You should know a lot about Shi Xiaobai, right? This formidable genius with dual S ss talents along with the Perception of God is known by everyone in [Gaia]!¡±

    ¡°But there is a secret you might not know. Actually, Shi Xiaobai had be a most loyal customer of our battle arena cafe. He would oftene to our battle arena cafe and spar with other customers. As long as you join the battle arena cafe, you will eventually encounter Shi Xiaobai. If you are lucky, you might even be his friend!¡±

    ¡°As long as you join the battle arena cafe, you will have the chance to be the friend of this year¡¯s Rookie King, a future S ss Hero, Shi Xiaobai. How can you miss such a good opportunity? Why wait? Act now! Quickly be a member of the battle arena cafe! You just need 998 to be a member. That¡¯s right, you¡¯ll be a member, all for 998! A huge value all for just 998!¡±

    As Yang Weiwei saw how the youth in front of her was looking at her in a daze, she felt fireworks of joy exploding in her heart. The promotion of anything really relies on lying!

 Chapter 60: Two Fancy Schlocks

    Chapter 60: Two Fancy Schlocks

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. This person actually used his name to scam him!

    Previously, the two passionate fans, Ye Jiaquan and Lingcun had got into argument because of him, and now, the seductress sent by the game arcade had used his name to engage in scamming him. He never expected the name ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡± to be so awesome.

    ¡°This King is too excellent. No matter how low a profile This King tries to keep, there is no way to conceal his excellence. She¡¯s talking about This King!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but give himself a hundred Likes in his mind, but he did not reveal a single emotion on his face.

    If it were anyone else, they would probably have revealed their identity and denounced Yang Weiwei, warning her not to use his name to scam others, but Shi Xiaobai would not do that.

    Firstly, Shi Xiaobai had to hide his identity. After Kali leftst night, a white-haired elder wearing a wizard hat visited him. The elder imed to be Gaia and said a bunch of nonsense that Shi Xiaobai forgot the moment he heard them. However, the matter that the elder repeatedly exhorted Shi Xiaobai to remember was that due to various reasons, it was best he maintain his identity as Tu Dahei.

    For Shi Xiaobai, concealing his identity was not something uneptable and in fact, was something quite interesting. For example, in the current situation, Shi Xiaobai had nearly burst outughing.

    ¡°Ahem, since Shi Xiaobai is a regr customer of the battle arena cafe, then you must have met Shi Xiaobai. Give a description of how Shi Xiaobai looks like!¡± Shi Xiaobai looked at Yang Weiwei with eyes filled with anticipation. He wanted to see how this female swindler would carry on her charade.

    Yang Weiwei¡¯s smile froze for a moment as her brain whirled at full speed. Naturally, she did not know what Shi Xiaobai looked like, but it appeared as though this youth had never met Shi Xiaobai before. It was unlikely there would be problems if she gave some embellishments.

    After thinking for a few moments, Yang Weiwei said with a smile, ¡°Of course I¡¯ve met Shi Xiaobai. He sure is handsome. He has ck hair, and at the corner of his right eye, there is a tiny red mole. He likes to wear white, and although he looks tall and thin, he gives off a feeling like he¡¯s full of muscles. He always has a warm smile on his face and when he smiles, he reveals two dimples. He is very approachable and very gentlemanly, just like a prince.¡±

    ¡°I have never seen him lose his temper. You can¡¯t fault him on the way he treats his friends. He often pays from his own pocket to treat others. Usually, he would take the time to give others advice even if he is busy. He also gets along well with those weaker customers, never putting on airs like a genius. Everyone likes him a lot.¡±

    Yang Weiwei gave a look of adoration. She described ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡± vividly and did not even seem done, as though she was afraid she could not make it any clearer. When she was done, she smiled shyly and whispered, ¡°I..I also like him, unfortunately, I¡¯m too old¡­sigh!¡±

    Her final sigh seemed to imbue all the feelings in her heart.

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. Isn¡¯t this acting way too f*cking realistic?

    Typically, swindlers tried their best to speak in vague terms when lying, afraid that they might introduce ws in their lies, but Yang Weiwei waspletely the opposite. From her description of ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡±, it was as though she immersed the listener into an actual description. The tone of her final sigh and that expression of hers was prating to the heart.

    In times like this, the acting skills of swindlers could have a chance at the Oscars!

    ¡°Oh, tell me what other spectacr performances Shi Xiaobai has had in the battle arena cafe.¡± Shi Xiaobai was addicted to this game he had with Yang Weiwei. He looked at Yang Weiwei with an excited look, greatly looking forward to her improvisations.

    Yang Weiweimented in her heart. She had failed to utterly convince the youth with her spectacr performance. Now, she was in trouble. Usually to hide a lie, a thousand lies were needed, it was not simple to be a swindler!

    However, as the youth looked dumb, she believed it wouldn¡¯t take long before he would surrender to her exquisite lies and trickery. Yang Weiwei immediately felt confident as she started thinking of the ways to deceive the crab youth.

    Yang Weiwei did not dare to remain silent for too long because she was afraid Shi Xiaobai might turn suspicious. As she drafted her lines, she said, ¡°Shi Xiaobai is an existence everyone knows in the battle arena cafe! In the cement matches for ¡®Unrivaled Heroes¡¯, he has won all ten rounds. He has not lost a single friendly match in the cafe. Every weekend, in the battle arena¡¯s ranking matches, he would receive the biggest prizes¡­¡±

    Yang Weiwei began recounting ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡±¡®s glorious deeds. In fact, her lies could be easily exposed because once this youth entered the battle arena cafe and asked others, he would realize that he had been deceived, but Yang Weiwei did not care about that. All she cared about was to make this youth a customer to ensure her rice bowl. She could leave future troubles for her future self!

    Yang Weiwei took three minutes to finish describing ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡±¡®s wonder performance, and she did so without stop the entire time. It was as though she was counting the number of heirlooms back at home. Shi Xiaobai was dumbfounded listening to her. What sort of powerful trickery was needed to be able to describe with such realism? It was as though all those matters had happened before, and did not seem like she had made them up on the spot.

    Shi Xiaobai felt a sense of admiration, feeling as though he had excavated an impressive talent. To fully develop Yang Weiwei¡¯s scamming potential, Shi Xiaobai immediately said, ¡°Tell me about the offensive skills, defensive skills and movement techniques Shi Xiaobai is good at. Oh right, does Shi Xiaobai have any particrly cool moves? This King is really curious!¡±

    Yang Weiwei smiled and immediately put on a professional smile.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡¯s coolest move¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Thirty minutes passed. Shi Xiaobai asked numerous questions regarding ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡±, while Yang Weiwei patiently answered them all. Both of them had an axe to grind. One wasmitted to tap into the other party¡¯s ¡°potential¡±, while the other wasmitted to making a lie¡ªthat had been seen through from the beginning¡ªwork.

    However, after such a long period of time, Shi Xiaobai seemed to not end his ceaseless questioning. Yang Weiwei finally could not help it as she said with a heavy voice, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying? Shi Xiaobai is really a loyal customer of the battle arena cafe! Why would I lie to you? When have you seen a liar give such details when lying?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai rolled his eyes. Indeed, he had never seen one before, but he had finally met one today. It had to be said that for her to be such a shameless swindler, it was also quite f*cking delightful!

    ¡°Sigh, you are a true talent. It will be a pity if you do not go to Hollywood. In another world line, you would definitely win a Oscar for your performance!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai patted Yang Weiwei on the shoulder and whispered, ¡°Work hard and keep up the effort!¡±

    After Shi Xiaobai said this, he turned around and began using Crab Steps to leave. Oh no, he got addicted to having fun with the female swindler, wasting quite a lot of his time!

    Yang Weiwei was stunned. Why did this youth refuse to believe her despite her hard work? Did she really have to do as Xialin said¡ªif deceiving doesn¡¯t work, use force. If forcing doesn¡¯t work, she had to force him in even if she needed to take her clothes off and scream rape?

    No, she would never do such a thing!

    Yang Weiwei finally decided to give up. She felt that it was no big deal if she resigned. She did not need to work here at all costs. If not for her younger brother being a [Gaia] rookie this year¡ª making it convenient for her to take care of him¡ªshe would have job-hopped a long time ago and left this ce!

    Just as Yang Weiwei felt despair, she suddenly saw a figure appear in front of her. The figure was walking towards them and was about to encounter the departing Shi Xiaobai. Yang Weiwei¡¯s eyes lit up, as though she had suddenly seen the light in the darkness.

    Shi Xiaobai of course saw the iing person. It was a 7¨C8-year-old boy. He was slightly surprised as he whispered, ¡°Pleasant Goat!?¡±

    This boy was Yang Yang who he met back at the Rookie Evaluation Test.

    Yang Yang was also stunned seeing Shi Xiaobai. Just as he wanted to blurt out Shi Xiaobai¡¯s name, he suddenly remembered his Division Minister¡¯s serious instructions. As he lowered his head to look at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s odd Crab Steps, he said with a stiffened face, ¡°Tu Dahei, what are you doing here?¡±

    The Heavens knew that the person Yang Yang did not want to encounter in the entire Steel City was this ¡°fancy schlock¡±.

    ¡°Little Yang!¡±

    Suddenly, an intimate voice shouted out from behind Shi Xiaobai. Yang Yang was surprised and cocked his head to take a look. He saw a white-cored girl jogging over with her heels in hand. As he focused on her, he found her face extremely familiar before he said with a shock, ¡°Sis!¡±

    Yang Weiwei was extremely excited at this moment. She never expected for her younger brother to appear at this moment. It was such a timely boost! Besides, her brother seemed to know this youth named Tu Dahei, wasn¡¯t this the Heavens helping her?

    Yang Weiwei ran to Yang Yang¡¯s side and pulled him in front of her and said to Shi Xiaobai, ¡°Since you know Little Yang, then you should know that Little Yang once participated in the rookie test with Shi Xiaobai. You would believe Little Yang¡¯s words, right?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned, but as he guessed what Yang Weiwei was nning on doing, he could not help but smile.

    Yang Weiwei seemed bewildered and said loudly, ¡°Come, Little Yang, tell this friend, Tu Dahei, that Shi Xiaobai is a regr customer of the battle arena cafe. That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Yang Yang was stunned hearing this. He immediately felt a pinch around his waist and when he turned to take a look, he saw Yang Weiwei sneakily winking at him. He understood that his sister wanted him to participate in the lying.

    As he turned his head back, he realized Shi Xiaobai was also sneakily winking at him.

    What the f*ck, what¡¯s going on?

    What games are these two fancy schlocks ying?

 Chapter 61: Playing games can even be done in such a grand manner?

    Chapter 61: ying games can even be done in such a grand manner?

    Yang Yang spent a few minutes to figure out the situation in front of him. He learned that his elder sister was trying to make Shi Xiaobai be the battle arena cafe¡¯s customer. In doing so, she had even used Shi Xiaobai¡¯s name in her act of swindling and bluffing. She had even painstakingly spent thirty minutes to perfect her lie.

    Yang Yang was immediately rendered extremely speechless. Using Shi Xiaobai¡¯s name to scam Shi Xiaobai, this sure was f*cking a nice match!

    Furthermore, the crux of the issue was you were lying to a person who saw through your lies from the very beginning, yet he deliberately went along with your acting, making you think you did a great job acting. Nice f*cking job!

    If Sis Weiwei knew the truth, she would probably burst into tears, right?

    With this thought in mind, Yang Yang felt a deep sense of pity for Yang Weiwei. His abhorring of a fancy schlock like Shi Xiaobai rose to a whole new level. Back at the Rookie Evaluation Test, Shi Xiaobai had said the touching phrase, ¡°No Geniuses, Only the Strong¡± before mercilessly revealing what the difference between a genius and mortal was, causing Yang Yang¡¯s still nascent heart to nearly copse. Up to this day, he still could not forget the bitter taste of that toxic bowl of chicken soup.

    Noticing that the atmosphere seemed somewhat delicate, Yang Weiwei coughed lightly and said, ¡°Ahem, Little Yang is also a regr customer of the battle arena cafe. Furthermore, he is an extremely good friend of Shi Xiaobai. Thest time, they even slept on the same bed. If you were to join the battle arena cafe, you will definitely be Shi Xiaobai¡¯s good friend!¡±

    Yang Weiwei continued lying tirelessly. Since she had made numerous lies, she was notcking this one lie.

    A dark cloud hung over Yang Yang¡¯s head. He was indeed a regr customer of the battle arena cafe, but how could he be Shi Xiaobai¡¯s good friend? And f*cking sleeping on the same bed?

    Yang Yang was a little frustrated. He wanted to blurt out ¡°you are the one who slept with Shi Xiaobai!¡± at Yang Weiwei, but found the phrase somewhat odd, so he immediately felt extremely vexed.

    Due to [Order]¡¯s Division Minister¡¯s repeated exhortations, he did not dare expose Shi Xiaobai, so he could only say to Yang Weiwei, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sis. Tu Dahei will not join the battle arena cafe, so don¡¯t waste your breath.¡±

    When Yang Weiwei heard this, she could not help but ask, ¡°Why?¡±

    Because you lied to the wrong person!

    Yang Yang grumbled in his mind, but he said aloud, ¡°That¡¯s because Tu Dahei does not need to go through virtualpetition to improve his skill proficiency. He is a genius just like Shi Xiaobai. Geniuses like them only need to gain enlightenment, not undergo a long period of practice.¡±

    ¡°For ordinary people like us, a simple Wavelet Shield might take hundreds of virtual battle rounds to reach the proficiency level of ¡®Grasped Basics¡¯, but for a genius like Tu Dahei, he can immediately figure out Wavelet Shield after having his Psionic Shield shattered a few times. So, these geniuses will spend most of their time on Cogitation to improve their Psionic Power, and not waste time improving their skill proficiency.¡±

    The tone in Yang Yang¡¯s words had a hint of jealousy. He had already learned from his Division Minister that Shi Xiaobai had aplished destruction before establishment after four times. Such freak talent was unheard of, something that made people feel as though there was no point to feeling jealous.

    Yang Weiwei was already close to tears. She did not expect this crab youth named Tu Dahei was a genius.

    For a genius, improving their Psionic Ability realm made more sense than practicing their skills. This was because one¡¯s Psionic Ability realm was honed by Cogitation, a down-to-earth umtion. As for the proficiency of a technique, geniuses could frequently gain insights in actual battle and improve it. This was also the reason why the battle arena cafe failed to recruit the top three rookies.

    Shi Xiaobai, who was beside them, was stunned. Gaming could actually improve the proficiency of his techniques?

    Back when he checked for information regarding ¡®Dominating Refinement¡¯, he immediately ran out to cultivate his Crab Steps once he was done. He had a preconceived notion that increasing one¡¯s skill proficiency meant constant repetition. He ended up forgetting to investigate the methods to increase proficiency. He had made a blunder!

    Shi Xiaobai did some soul-searching before asking, ¡°Can gam¡­virtualpetition really increase one¡¯s proficiency in techniques? What about Crab Steps? Can it be improved?¡±

    Yang Yang and Yang Weiwei were stunned hearing this. Wasn¡¯t it general knowledge that virtualpetition could increase one¡¯s proficiency inbat techniques?

    Yang Yang was the first toe round to it. He recalled that at the Rookie Evaluation Test, Shi Xiaobai often appeared tock the most basic knowledge, so all of that wasn¡¯t him acting dumb?

    Yang Yang immediately could not help but smile wryly. He answered, ¡°Virtualpetition can naturally improve your proficiency. It could even be said that virtualpetition exists for the improvement of skill proficiency! Even a S ssbat skill can be improved in virtual battles, much less the D ss Crab Steps.¡±

    Yang Weiwei also snapped out of her daze. She suddenly remembered Xia Lin previously exhorting them to ensure that non-customers clearly understood the importance of using virtualpetition to raise their skill proficiency. Back then, she had scoffed, thinking that in an era ofpulsory education, there was no one who did not possess suchmon knowledge. She never expected that there was really such a person. This was f*cking unscientific!

    Yang Weiwei did not dare show any signs of neglect. She hurriedly added on, ¡°Psionic Ability control and the proficiency inbat skill depends on the umtion of memory, sensory experiences and insights. The battle arena cafe¡¯s virtual reality is 99% realistic, so a virtual battle¡¯s experience is as close to an actual battle, hence, the umtion of experience in every battle is substantive. You can use such virtual battles to hone yourbat skills, and it will definitely not be worse than realbat!¡±

    How can it not be worse than realbat!?

    Yang Yang immediately rolled his eyes and said to Shi Xiaobai, ¡°Actually, the improvement in proficiency from virtualpetition is inferior to realbat, but the benefits of virtualpetition allows you to engage in battle for long periods of time. There is no loss in Psionic Power, so you can try again immediately even if you fail. A person with enough energy can even do 12 hours of virtual battle a day if they want, hence virtualpetition is said to be tailored to the improvement of skill proficiency.¡±

    ¡°However, the process of using virtualpetition to raise your skill proficiency is rather difficult. The effects are much more inferior to realbat. Maybe the effects of ten rounds of battle in virtualpetition might be inferior to a single realbat.¡±

    ¡°However, virtual battles is nearly limitless. In realbat, you would have to stop due to the depletion of Psionic Power, so for ordinary people who can take the hardship, improving themselves using virtualpetition is an excellent choice. However, for a genius like you, spending some time each day to engage in real battle, leaving the remaining time for Cogitation to improve your Psionic Ability realm is the best choice.¡±

    Yang Yang sighed. Although he did not like Shi Xiaobai, he did not want to mislead him. Maybe others would attempt to destroy a person more of a genius than themselves out of jealousy, but Yang Yang wouldn¡¯t. Although he was a normal person, he was a hardworking normal person. He was a normal person who wanted to surpass geniuses.

    Yang Weiwei also sighed with exasperation. Yang Yang¡¯s relentless rebuttal of her words made her too deep for tears, but she rejoiced over Yang Yang¡¯s kindness and honesty, making her feel unsure of what to think.

    They did not notice that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were already glowing with an intense beam of light.

    ¡°This world sure is awesome. ying games can even be done in such a grand manner!¡±

    At that moment, Shi Xiaobai smiled.

    Author¡¯s Note: This part of the plot was slightly dragged out mainly because there was a need to exin the settings to push the plot smoothly forward. I¡¯ll do some soul-searching, and will try my best to make these setting-exnation chapters seem more interesting. Of course, once everything is set in ce, the climax of the arc will definitely send you flying sky high. For this, Me has confidence!

 Chapter 62: Thanking Shi Xiaobai

    Chapter 62: Thanking Shi Xiaobai

    ying games could actually also allow him to improve his Crab Steps!

    He believed that games and Crab Steps were akin to not being able to have his cake and eat it, but he never expected that theposition of this world was so wonderful!

    ¡°It looks like this world has already sensed theing of This King. The world line¡¯s trajectory changed because of This King!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but smile. If ying games could improve his Crab Steps, then why was there a need to be in a dilemma!? As for Yang Yang¡¯s kind advice, Shi Xiaobai did not put it to heart. Maybe other geniuses considered Psionic Ability cultivation more important, but for Shi Xiaobai, at this moment, nothing was more important than improving his Crab Steps.

    In order to improve his Crab Steps, he was even nearly willing to give up games. If not for this ¡°cute¡± female swindler persistently retaining him, he might have brushed shoulders with fate, losing this opportunity. Immediately, Shi Xiaobai found Yang Weiwei very pleasing to the eyes!

    ¡°The Gate of the Destiny Stone has opened. It seems This King is destined to be a man who will be a Game King!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai reflected before he looked at Yang Weiwei and pretended to hesitate. ¡°Shi Xiaobai, reallyes to the game arcade frequently?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yang Weiwei immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Following that, she tugged at Yang Yang and said, ¡°Little Yang can testify!¡±

    The corner of Yang Yang¡¯s lips twitched as he stared at Shi Xiaobai. He was wondering what this fancy schlock was up to this time.

    ¡°Oh~¡±

    Shi Xiaobai lowered his head as though he was considering for a moment. He then looked up at Yang Weiwei and said with a sigh, ¡°The opportunity to be good friends with the great Shi Xiaobai is truly precious. Although a genius like This King had always felt disdain for game arcades, This King shall reluctantly apply for its membership because of Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    After Shi Xiaobai said that, he retraced his steps using Crab Steps. This time, he moved extremely fast. In a moment, he was already at the bend, as though he was extremely eager.

    At the moment he turned the corner, Shi Xiaobai suddenly looked back and shouted to Yang Weiwei, ¡°Remember to thank Shi Xiaobai. This King is doing this all because of Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Yang Yang looked at this in amazement. He was wondering how Shi Xiaobai could be any more shameless.

    Yang Weiwei stood there dazed for a moment before realizing that she had seeded. She had seeded in making the crab youth a customer! Although her means were somewhat ¡°despicable¡±, the results were good. At least, she wouldn¡¯t be fired!

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Yang Weiwei cheered as she clenched her fists tightly. She felt like her hard work was not in vain and felt a great sense of achievement!

    Yang Yang rolled his eyes. Was there a need to be this happy?

    ¡°Little Yang, in the future, if you meet Shi Xiaobai, remember to help me thank him. Oh right, I apologize by the way.¡±

    After Yang Weiwei instructed him with a smile, she quickly ran around the bend with her feet bare. As she ran, she would jump and yell, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, I love you. Hahaha!¡±

    Yang Yang watched in amazement. If this went on, Sis Weiwei would eventually be broken by the demon, Shi Xiaobai!

    Wait, why does that sound strange?

    Yang Yang let out amenting sigh. He felt like if this carried on, he too would be broken!

    ¡­

    The battle arena cafe¡¯s walls and doors were stered with giganticputer graphics posters. On closer look, they were promotional posters for ¡®Unrivaled Heroes¡¯. It appeared as though this game was very famous, so Shi Xiaobai felt a sense of anticipation.

    Inside the battle arena cafe, Shi Xiaobai ignored others and carried on using his Crab Steps. He waited for Yang Weiwei and Yang Yang to catch up to him before eagerly going to the front desk with them.

    The membership procedure was somewhat troublesome. This world also had something simr to an identification card, and clearly, Shi Xiaobai had no such thing. He could only mutter ¡°This King¡¯s invisible crown is the proof of identity. It¡¯s just that you mortals can¡¯t see it.¡±

    The counter staff shook their heads saying that things had to go ording to procedure. Without an identity card, he had to be rejected service.

    Yang Weiwei, who was bent on having Shi Xiaobai be a member as soon as possible, immediately falsely used Xia Lin¡¯s authority to skip the requirement of an identity card. After tasting the wonders of deceit, this female assistant could no longer control herself.

    As a mature corporation, the Battle Arena Corporation naturally had a series of detailed consumer packages. Shi Xiaobai, who had ¡®earned¡¯ 100,000 cash yesterday, only took a nce at it. With a wave of his hand, he immediately chose a deluxe package that cost 1000 a day.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s room wasbeled ¡°233¡±. After bidding Yang Yang farewell, he was led by Yang Weiwei to the 20th storey using an elevator.

    The internal structure of the battle arena cafe was somewhat simr to a karaoke lounge. There were corridors at every corner, and personal rooms at every turn. However, the distances between the rooms in the battle arena cafe were somewhat far, and there was no way to peek into the room from any angle.

    The corridor was silent and dark, but seemed to emanate an invisible smoky vor.

    After entering room 233, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He felt that the deluxe room was indeed worth the money.

    The room had rosewood flooring and the internal design was bright and pleasant. There was arge and soft bed, a high-end couch and a ss table. There was arge liquid disy panel on the wall, aputer desk that had a liquid disy screen, a bookshelf filled with books, as well as a clothes closet. This did not look like a game room, it was practically a presidential suite!

    The only thing that stood out was a white capsule-shaped box ced in the middle of the room. There were dozens of differently-colored cables extending out from the bottom of the box, reaching into various sockets on the wall.

    ¡°This is the virtual immersion device. By lying in here, double tapping the internal activation control will bring you into the virtual world.¡±

    Yang Weiwei went in front of the capsule box and slowly opened the lid. The internals of the box did not lookplicated. There was a mat at the bottom, and the space inside amodated two people. It would not be too ufortable to lie in it.

    Yang Weiwei took out a maic card and passed it to Shi Xiaobai and said, ¡°This room is locked from the inside. Other than general manager Xia¡¯s master key, only your key can open the room from the inside, so don¡¯t worry about being interrupted.¡±

    ¡°If anyone were to forcefully enter your room, the life detector systems would send out an alert. It will immediately wake you up from your virtual immersion, so you do not need to worry about any security issues when in virtual reality.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. Wouldn¡¯t this make it apletely enclosed private room? Then what about his three meals a day?

    Yang Weiwei could read Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind and walked to the ss table. She pointed at the table and said, ¡°This table is actually a rising tform. Your daily three meals will be directly sent through this rising tform. There will be no need for a waiter to enter the room. Furthermore, you can use theputer in the room to decide on the meals you want. Of course, you can just ept the default deluxe set meal.¡±

    Yang Weiwei smiled slightly and continued introducing, ¡°There is a toilet and a bathroom in the room, as well as ten sets of clothing prepared for you. If you find it insufficient, you can contact customer service and it will be delivered to you using the rising tform. So feel at ease when immersing yourself in the virtual experience while inside the room.¡±

    ¡°By the way, make sure to take breaks while in virtual reality. Staying in virtual battle for more than eight hours is an enormous load on one¡¯s mental facilities. So you should have proper rest before continuing. The room has provided afortable bed.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned hearing this. Wasn¡¯t this service too good? With all daily necessities a load off the gamer¡¯s mind, it allowed a gamer to fully immerse themselves in a game. It was a specially designed paradise!

    ¡°Oh right, you can begin your virtual immersion. You just need to lie inside the virtual immersion box and press the activation button twice to enter the virtual world. The default virtual system would send you into the ¡®Unrivaled Heroes¡¯ world. The battle arena cafe has already provided you with a free and exclusive World Divine Realm ount.¡±

    Yang Weiwei was very pleased with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s surprise. Even though virtualpetition was not thought highly by themon people, the quality of service virtualpetition had always enjoyed a good reputation.

    ¡°Please lie in here.¡±

    Yang Weiwei gestured respectfully and Shi Xiaobai nodded. He went into the capsule-shaped box andy down. Afortable feeling came from his back as he saw a red activation button beside him. With a light smile, Yang Weiwei closed the box¡¯s lid, which activated the lights inside the box, lighting up the tiny enclosed space.

    Shi Xiaobai pressed the activation button twice.

    The light disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°Wee to Virtual Simtion OS Windows-v587!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai: ¡°¡­¡±

    Author¡¯s Note: The setting up of the plot is done. An interesting plot will begin soon. Here are some responses to questions.

    1. The world will slowly unfold. The various major factions¡¯ rivalry definitely exists, so please stay tuned.

    2. There will be some interesting female characters, but even if a harem exists, a shitty harem will not happen.

    3. In the future, exnatory words will be lessened, with more focus on the story.

    4. There will be rich viins in the future, but currently, most of the text will be spent on Shi Xiaobai. My idea is to write the protagonist first before the world!

    5. Some people criticize the novel for the over-usage of Japanese manga elements, I will hold back on that.

    Thank you everyone for theirments and suggestions. I will keep the good advice in mind and remember them. I want to do a good job with this book, and at least make everyone remember that they had once read a book known as ¡°Absolute Choice¡±. It is hoped that a few yearster, you would remember particr characters or particr arcs and feel moved in certain ways. I hope everyone can strive alongside me to the end of this book before we head for the next book, a journey to the next world!

 Chapter 63: Abusing Elementary School Students like Dogs

    Chapter 63: Abusing Elementary School Students like Dogs

    What kind of world would a virtual world be like?

    After Shi Xiaobaiy inside the virtual immersion box and pressed the activation button twice, he felt his vision suddenly turn ck and his mind went into a trance.

    ¡°Linking initiated! Beginning scan¡­ Scanpleted¡­ Beginning character construction¡­ Character constructionpleted¡­¡±

    A neutral voice quickly narrated professional terminology in his mind.

    ¡°Virtual system established. Wee to the virtual immersion world!¡±

    The moment the voice was done, Shi Xiaobai immediately felt as though he was falling. The dark world suddenly lit up, and as he rubbed his eyes to get adjusted to the light, he was surprised that floating clouds were lingering around his body. Looking down below, there was a vast luscious greennd approaching him slowly.

    No, he was actually falling to the ground!

    The sound of wind whistled in his ears. The realism made Shi Xiaobai immediately believe he was falling from high in the sky. After a moment of panic, he realized that this was a virtual world, but this vivid sense of falling was truly terrifying.

    After calming down, he looked down at the vast stretch of greenery. Immediately he found a picturesque and lively scene. It looked like a paradise on earth, an immortal¡¯s retreat.

    Just as hended on the ground, a wind swept up and caused Shi Xiaobai to twirl before hended safely.

    Immediately following that, different faces appeared in the sky. Following that, different voices resounded from the sky.

    ¡°Some people say, battle and victory belongs to the people of glory.¡±

    ¡°Others say that victory is a result of the intricate use of battle tactics and strength.¡±

    ¡°All¡¯s fair in war,bat is a game of outwitting each other.¡± It was a feminine voice.

    ¡°Only sheer force can bring about sheer victory.¡± This was a voice with a powerful tone.

    ¡°But you can also forget about winning or losing and immerse yourself in joy!¡±

    The pictures in the sky finally fixed on a pair of dull eyes and a simple-looking face. On closer look, it was baldy One-Pun!

    ¡°Wee to Unrivaled Heroes!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s voices said thest line in unison. With that, the sky suddenly turned bright blue. The clouds were dispersed and the sun faded away, but the light remained. Following that, dozens ofrge colorful text appeared in the sky. They were located in every corner of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s vision, for example, ¡°Select Mode¡±, ¡°Personal Settings¡±, ¡°Spectator Mode¡±¡­

    And at this moment, the ground that Shi Xiaobai hadnd on was covered in red flowers and green willows. There were birds chirping and butterflies dancing, it was a pleasant scene. About dozens of meters behind him, there was a gorgeous castle.

    This game world used the sky as a game interface, and used the earth as it¡¯s default scenary!

    ¡°Detected exclusive World Divine Realm ount activation code. Current default domain is the city domain. By heading into the World Divine Realm, you canmunicate with yers all across the world. Do you want to activate your ount?¡±

    A sweet female voice resounded in his mind before tworge characters ¡°Yes¡± and ¡°No¡± appeared in the sky interface.

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned and intuitively reached his finger out to press ¡°Yes¡±. Immediately a delicate voice was heard.

    ¡°ount activationpleted sessfully. Initiating DNA binding. Please fill in your character nickname by thinking.¡±

    ¡°GameKing!¡± This name shed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind.

    ¡°The following nickname is already taken.¡± The system¡¯s voice responded immediately.

    ¡°WhiteEventideHereticKing!¡±

    ¡°The following nickname is already taken.¡±

    ¡°KingOfGods!¡±

    ¡°The following nickname is already taken.¡±

    ¡°ShiXiaobai!¡±

    ¡°The following nickname is already taken.¡±

    ¡°ThisKingShi Xiaobai!¡±

    ¡°The following nickname is already taken.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned, even ¡°ThisKingShiXiaobai¡± was taken by others?

    ¡°IChooseDeath!¡± Shi Xiaobai cursed in his heart.

    ¡°The following nickname is already taken.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. Maybe¡­he could use an old meme from Earth?

    ¡°IChooseDogLeading!1¡±

    ¡°Ding, this nickname is avable. Do you want to bind this nickname?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was too deep for tears. Choosing a name sure wasn¡¯t easy. ¡°Bind it.¡±

    After he named himself, lines of text suddenly emerged in the sky. It looked like subtitles while a pleasant sounding female voice read out the text.

    ¡°Unrivaled Heroes is a virtualpetition game that pits a person¡¯sbat skills against an opponent of the same Psionic Ability realm. Vitality, stamina, and various statistics will be normalized to a standard value. The assignment of each value will be matched ording to the rank of the match as well as the settings set by the creator of the match room.¡±

    ¡°Please do not choose to enter a match above your level. If you are a Psionic Mortal Realm in reality, please do not enter a match with Psionic Soul Realm and above. Unrivaled Heroes aims to improve your proficiency inbat skills by allowing you to spar with an opponent of equal strength. Entering a match that matches your personal strength is the best way of improving yourbat skills. Since you are experiencing Unrivaled Heroes for the first time, it is rmended that you select Single Person Battle Mode¨CRoom Mode¨CQuick-Match.¡±

    ¡°System scans indicate that you are in the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm in reality. Approximate values for your skin defense, flesh defense, bones defense and mental defence have been obtained. It has been defined in your virtual abstraction. You can freely adjust your own values, but it is rmended to maintain the same values. The more realistic it is in the virtual realism, the greater benefits you obtain in virtualbat.¡±

    ¡°The system¡¯s default pain setting is 40% of reality. You can freely adjust it. It is rmended to maintain the default values. Excessive pain can cause mental trauma.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A few minutester, the system¡¯s voice finally finished listing a long list of considerations and introductions. After ¡°wishing you a pleasant experience¡± was said, the system¡¯s voice faded away. The sky in the interface returned to its original state and looked like aputer screen. There were icons, names as well as some cool fire effects.

    The sky was no longer pure blue. There were thrilling battle videos yed in the background. Background music that made one turned excited echoed from everywhere.

    Shi Xiaobai was already stunned listening to all of this. He barely remembered a few of the considerations the system introduced. He immediately reached his hand out to choose ¡°Select Mode¡±. The sky interface immediately appeared the three choices, ¡°Single Person Battle Mode¡±, ¡°Group Battle Mode¡±, ¡°Story Mode¡±.

    Shi Xiaobai was afraid that he would not resist the temptations of the other modes, so he rapidly clicked into Single Person Battle Mode¨CRoom Mode¨CQuick-Match. He knew clearly his priority was to improve his Crab Steps¡¯ proficiency level, so listening to the system¡¯s suggestions was the best choice.

    Quick Match was indeed as literal as it could be. In about ten seconds, the system¡¯s voice resounded.

    ¡°Room matched¡±

    ¡°Room number: 1413520¡±

    ¡°Room name: Abusing Elementary School Students like Dogs¡±

    ¡°Room owner: OneHeadShotWithoutExnation¡±

    ¡°Room level: Psionic Mortal Realm 3rd level¡±

    ¡°Field map: Colosseum¡±

    ¡°Do you want to enter this room?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned for a while before saying with a nod, ¡°Enter.¡±

    ¡°System defaults to hiding your identity. The other party cannot see your looks. We wish you an enjoyable game.¡±

    ¡°Connecting to World Divine Realm¡­ Connection to World Divine Realmplete. Wee to the room ¡®Abusing Elementary School Students like Dogs¡¯!¡±

    The moment the system¡¯s voice faded away, Shi Xiaobai felt his mind enter a trance. The world around him suddenly distorted and as though his body was leaping through space, he entered another world.

    The scene in front of his eyes had changed. The green grass beneath him had turned into hard cement floor. An empty expanse of tnd was wrapped inyers of audience stands. It looked like the Beijing National Stadium magnified by more than ten times.

    Shi Xiaobai had yet to be fully adjusted to it when a mocking voice came from a distance.

    ¡°Oh, herees another elementary school student.¡±

    1. IChooseDogLeading (ÎÒÑ¡Ôñ¹·´ø) when read in Chinese sounds like I Choose Go Die. It was a meme that resulted from a former member of famous Korean boygroup, EXO, TAO (Huang Zitao). At a concert, there was a part in a rap that where he said ¡°I will not easily ¡®go die¡¯¡°, but due to a mispronunciation, it sounded like he will not easily choose to be led by dogs. This phrase now means ¡®I¡¯d rather die/I choose death¡¯.

 Chapter 64: OneHeadShotWithoutExplanation

    Chapter 64: OneHeadShotWithoutExnation

    It was impossible to tell from the derisive voice if it was man or woman. There was no ent either, as though the system had done additional processing to conceal the person¡¯s identity.

    Shi Xiaobai looked up and saw a person covered in a trench coat standing about a kilometer away. The trench coat hid his body, and there was a skull mask on his face. It was probably the identity concealment the system had mentioned previously.

    Shi Xiaobai knitted his brows slightly at the person¡¯s derision, but he did not speak. He did not have the time or the effort to prove that¡ªhe was a junior high school student.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± The system¡¯s voice resounded in his mind.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shi Xiaobai immediately responded.

    A passionate male system voice suddenly boomed from above the arena, ¡°Both sides are ready. One minute countdown begins. Please make your final preparations before battle!¡±

    The moment it was done, a countdown text appeared in the sky. ¡°59, 58, 57, ¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. He was wondering how he could prepare before the battle when he noticed that an assault rifle had appeared in the hand of the person in a trench coat. From the looks of it, it was simr to AK47 assault rifles, but its external appearance was a mix of gold and silver. It also looked more dazzling and cooler.

    Since the person in trench coat¡¯s name was ¡°OneHeadShotWithoutExnation¡±, it was understandable that his weapon was a firearm. However, Shi Xiaobai found it strange. In his years of Counter-Strike and Counter Force, he knew about firearms. In order to headshot someone from a great distance, one ought to choose a sniper gun. As for an AK47, it was an assault rifle, so although it was powerful, it¡¯s range was rather short. It was more suitable for close-distance shooting.

    Could that firearm be a concealed sniper rifle?

    As Shi Xiaobai was wondering, he suddenly realized..he did not have a weapon!

    ¡°Customer service, where is This King¡¯s weapon!?¡± Shi Xiaobai began murmuring in his mind.

    The system immediately answered, ¡°You do not have any weapons in your arsenal. You can purchase them in the World Merchant Shop. Do you want to enter the World Merchant Shop?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai answered matter-of-factly, ¡°Enter.¡±

    The system carried on saying, ¡°Sorry, ess denied. The system detects that your current game credit bnce is zero. Do you want to purchase credits?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was not short of money as he immediately said, ¡°Purchase.¡±

    The moment Shi Xiaobai said, a series of logos materialized with the words under each logo¡ª¡±AmiPay¡±, ¡°Weiyin Pay¡±, ¡°Bank Card Payment¡±, ¡°Penguin Payment¡±¡­

    System: ¡°Please choose your payment method.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai: ¡°¡­¡±

    In the virtual world, there was naturally no payment method by cash, so Shi Xiaobai could only smile dryly, ¡°Forget it. Every cell on This King is the most powerful weapon. It is just a pity that the foolish mortal will not be be able witness the God of Shooting Skills.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai actually wanted to headshot ¡°OneHeadShotWithoutExnation¡± in one shot, but it appeared like he did not have such a chance.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right, This King is here to cultivate Crab Steps! I nearly gotzy!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly realized that he was not here to y games. He had a lofty goal, an ambitious ideal, a resolute ambition¡­

    And at that moment, the system¡¯s countdown voice boomed suddenly.

    ¡°Entering the final countdown. 5, 4, 3, 2, 1¡ªBattle begins!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes turned serious as he immediately began using Crab Steps. He repeatedly jumped around while circling the arena¡¯s boundary. He moved in a diagonal curve as he approached OneHeadShotWithoutExnation. Shi Xiaobai knew in his heart that against a gun-wielding enemy, the best battle tactic was a melee battle, but the crux of the issue was how to close in!

    Although Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Crab Steps was in the Grasped Basics realm, his Psionic Ability control had reached the Familiarized Proficiency realm. He was able to perfectly time the release of Psionic Power while moving, as such, although his Crab Steps did not look gorgeous and even looked funny, his movement speed was extremely fast. The speed at which he was jumping back and forth was much faster than an Olympian in a hundred meter race.

    ¡°This King does not believe you can achieve a single head shot!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai began moving in circles about 500 meters away from OneHeadShotWithoutExnation. He was waiting for OneHeadShotWithoutExnation to shoot his first shot, and only by judging the gunman¡¯s shooting standard and power would he know where the true safety distance was.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes while cold and calm in battle. His thoughts were extremely clear. The way he circled OneHeadShotWithoutExnation looked as though he had extreme patience. While he was repeatedly jumping, it gave the impression that it was hard to grasp his location. It did not look easy to aim at a target movingterally like a crab.

    ¡°Heh heh, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen Crab Steps. It sure feels nostalgic.¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation held the rifle and ced it across his chest. He looked rxed and as he saw Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fast-moving figure, his eyes turned cold. He sneered, ¡°But, I can¡¯t bear to watch anymore of such trashy Crab Steps!¡±

    After OneHeadShotWithoutExnation said that, he immediately threw his rifle into the air. The assault rifle spun as it emitted glowing gold and silver light and slowly fell to the ground.

    ¡°There¡¯s a chance!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up. Seeing OneHeadShotWithoutExnation taking the initiative to throw his gun midair, he delightfully ran forward.

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    A strong sense of danger arose in his heart suddenly as with a stare, Shi Xiaobai stopped his body immediately and turned around to begin his repeatedteral jumps in evasion. He knew that the bullet wasing!

    At the same time, the rifle had alreadynded in a spot near OneHeadShotWithoutExnation¡¯s chest. OneHeadShotWithoutExnation quickly reached out his right hand to stop the spinning rifle that was falling. At the moment the rifle stopped, the barrel was aimed straight at Shi Xiaobai, and his finger was already holding onto the trigger.

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation stretched out his right hand and with a slight bend, his posture was extremely elegant. The corner of his lips curled into a cold smile.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    At the instant he held the rifle, there was no dy as he pressed down on the trigger!

    A gunshot rang as a silver beam of light shot out. The bullet moved as fast as lightning!

    ¡°Left side or right side?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pupils constricted. The bullet was too fast, and the timing was perfect. His right foot had just stepped out, and his left foot was still in the air. There was no way for him to change them, so at that instant, he could not move his body as he wished!

    The bullet that came shooting over had shot at the moment when he was stiff!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s vision seemed to slow down by multiple times. The bullet slowly headed for him in this vision, but he could only watch helplessly as the bullet flew towards his head in a straight line. That instant was brief, but it felt extremely long!

    With great difficulty, he managed to react, but his body could not keep up with it. There was no way to dodge the bullet!

    The oue was already decided when OneHeadShotWithoutExnation pulled the trigger!

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    Before Shi Xiaobai could produce a wryly smile, he felt an intense pain in his head. Although the feeling of pain in the virtual world was only 40% that of reality, the pain of a bullet prating his head still made Shi Xiaobai feel a blur.

    ¡°Vitality reaches zero. yer dies.¡±

    The cold voice of the system came into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ears. He was jolted awake, and he did not know when he had returned to the arena¡¯s preparation area.

    ¡°The battle is over. OneHeadShotWithoutExnation wins. Time used: 15 seconds.¡±

    A deep voice resounded from the sky, announcing the oue of the battle.

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned.

    He lost?

    He lost just like that?

    He got shot in the head with one shot!?

 Chapter 65: The Answer From the Very Beginning

    Chapter 65: The Answer From the Very Beginning

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation loved virtualpetition. It was not because virtualpetition allowed him to increase hisbat skill proficiency, nor was it because he could indulge in the joy of battle. It was because virtualpetition allowed him to rx. He couldpletely vent and release the pressure umted from reality in this virtual world.

    In reality, his strength was at the seventh level of the Psionic Soul Realm, however, in Unrivaled Heroes, he would deliberately reduce his numbers to the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. Although yers who adjusted their own numbers could not join the Hero League Mode, Room Mode did not prohibit such shameless behavior.

    The strength of a Psionic Soul Realm warrior was naturally something Psionic Mortal Realm warriors could notpare to. Although the Psionic Ability realm was reduced to the same numbers, the difference inbat skill was a world of difference. As such, he was truly ¡®abusing elementary school students like dogs¡¯ in this Unrivaled Heroes matchup. Any yer at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm that entered his room could neverst more than a shot.

    Of course, as a strong Psionic Soul Realm warrior who perenniallypeted on the global Hero Rankings and constantly struggled in battles of life and death, if he could not take down a weakling at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, it would be something absurd. Perhaps, he would asionally encounter yers who reduced their numbers like him, but they would immediately go their separate ways after the battle.

    The moment they reduced their numbers, the rate at which they improved their skill proficiency would exponentially decrease, hence, their goals were not to improve their strength right from the beginning. It was just a form of rxing entertainment to abuse noobs in Unrivaled Heroes.

    ¡°Thank you Unrivaled Heroes.¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation smiled lightly as he holstered his AK Explosive Spirit Rifle. Every time he shot a yer in the head, he felt the joy of venting his stress.

    ¡°Compared to that god-like man¡¯s Crab Steps, this ugly usage of Crab Steps is an insult to Crab Steps.¡±

    When OneHeadShotWithoutExnation thought of the Crab Steps used by the yer named ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡±, he felt his mood turn bad. That god-like man was once a goal he pursued, but now, he was an existence that was something far beyond his reach. And the im to the man¡¯s fame was his Crab Steps. The Crab Steps that had reached the realm of ¡°Arhat Oversoul¡± was considered one of the seven wonders in the history of sh motion movement techniques.

    When he first saw ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡± use Crab Steps, it made him recall the funny and ridiculous beginnings of that god-like man. He had previously treated this movement technique as a joke, but this ridiculous movement technique opened up a distance between them, so great a gap that he could no longer see his back.

    Having hisughable andmentable memories dug up by ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡±, OneHeadShotWithoutExnation felt a baffling sense of anger.

    ¡°Forget it, he probably will quit the room anyway.¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation sighed. Any yer who fought him, would clearly know the difference in their strengths. They would naturally know that he was a smurf 1 who had lowered his numbers. It wasmon to encounter smurfs in Unrivaled Heroes, and sadists like him who shot others in the head with one shot was the easiest to identify. Hence, OneHeadShotWithoutExnation knew very well that ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡± would very naturally quit the room immediately.

    ¡°yer IChooseDogLeading is ready. Do you want to begin the match?¡±

    The system¡¯s voice rang in his mind, surprising OneHeadShotWithoutExnation slightly. He never expected that not only did the guy not quit the room, he had even requested for another match.

    ¡°Well, this kind of idiot who can¡¯t distinguish reality from illusion and insists on mming themselves in the wall can asionally be seen. I hope he will still have courage remaining after the second round.¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation quietly took out his AK Explosive Spirit Rifle. This rifle was indeed an assault rifle and its range was considered short. It had sufficient firepower, and was most suitable for short-range bursts. However, OneHeadShotWithoutExnation insisted on using such a short-range rifle toplete his long-distance single headshot. This was to make his opponent feel despair.

    ¡°Then, let me enjoy it once.¡± OneHeadShotWithoutExnation sneered.

    With the end of the countdown, the second battle began!

    The familiar Crab Steps appeared once again. ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡±, who wore a clown costume and a clown mask, looked like a ridiculous clown as he did his Crab Steps. However, OneHeadShotWithoutExnation did not find it amusing.

    This time, IChooseDogLeading did not hastily approach him. He was circling at a distance of a kilometer away, as though he was looking for an opportunity to strike.

    ¡°Heh heh, do you think that distance is a safe distance? Naive, why don¡¯t you experience the tragedy of a weakling.¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation was no longer patient this time. He raised his gun and after taking a second of aiming, he suddenly pulled the trigger. The bullet shot out, traversing a distance of more than a kilometer, and without any suspense, hit the repeatedly jumping IChooseDogLeading, who was attempting to dodge the bullet, in the head.

    ¡°The battle is over. OneHeadShotWithoutExnation wins. Time used: 3 seconds.¡±

    This shot was a headshot once again. Furthermore, it was done with an assault rifle at a distance of a kilometer away. This was already undisguised humiliation, the most denigrating form of trampling.

    ¡°Heh heh, you should have your eyes opened to reality this time, right?¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation holstered his AK Explosive Spirit Rifle once again. For some reason, this was the first time he did not gain pleasure from abusing noobs. Shooting IChooseDogLeading in the head made him recall of that man who was humiliated by the strong and had his dignity trampled on, from a long, long time ago.

    ¡°yer IChooseDogLeading is ready. Do you want to begin the match?¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation frowned as a strange sense of difort suffused from his heart.

    IChooseDogLeading had once again chosen to have another round. Furthermore, he had immediately chosen to continue immediately after an utter defeat.

    Why?

    For what?

    ¡°Heh heh, looks like he has theughable thought of surviving one shot to lessen some of his shame. It¡¯s not like such weaklings who cannot recognize that weakness do not exist. Then, I shall open your eyes to reality. I wonder how many rounds you can persevere. Three times? Five times? Or ten times?¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation sneered as he drew his AK Explosive Spirit Rifle out once again. Even in this virtual world, there were still harsh realities one had to face. Certain victories would never exist. In front of despair, how long could a person, who insisted on their upholding their dignity,st?

    ¡­

    The oue exceeded OneHeadShotWithoutExnation¡¯s expectations. 50 rounds. IChooseDogLeading had his head burst 50 times! However¡­

    ¡°yer IChooseDogLeading is ready. Do you want to begin the match?¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation felt slightly delirious as he silently said ¡°Yes¡± in his mind. Again, he took out his AK Explosive Spirit Rifle. This was the first time he found the habit of holstering his rifle after every victory superfluous and irritating.

    Although he could clearly tell that IChooseDogLeading was showing considerable progress after fifty rounds of failure, the difference in their strength was too great. Even if IChooseDogLeading was improving at an astonishing pace, there was no way he couldst a single shot, and not evenst past five seconds.

    However, in the face of unsuspenseful failure, why did he insist on continuing?

    ¡°Why?¡± OneHeadShotWithoutExnation could not help but ask aloud.

    The preparation time before the battle was very short, but it was enough to ask the question on his mind.

    IChooseDogLeading responded in wonder, ¡°Huh?¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation asked, ¡°Why do you persist on for so long? You should know that quitting from the battle is your best choice.¡±

    After encountering a smurf, shouldn¡¯t you mock ¡®is it that fun smurfing noobs?¡¯ before rage-quitting? You can console yourself, telling yourself that you were defeated because you encountered a shameless idiot. Isn¡¯t that the best choice?

    Why do you keep insisting on hitting the wall time and time again?

    Why do you insist on choosing the most foolish method?

    He was answered with a rhetorical question from IChooseDogLeading, ¡°Why should I quit?¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation said stunned, ¡°Because¡­¡±

    Because I¡¯m a smurf!

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation thought, but for some reason, he stopped himself from saying those words.

    IChooseDogLeading said calmly, ¡°You are very, very strong. I want to battle you.¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation sighed and said, ¡°You should understand that we are not on the same level. No matter how much hard work you put in, you are doomed to failure. You can curse out ¡®smurf¡¯ and quit without any qualms, but why foolishly persevere?¡±

    IChooseDogLeading said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t I be the one losing big?¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation asked out of wonder, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    IChooseDogLeading answered matter-of-factly, ¡°I like failure. It allows me to grow stronger. If failing 10,000 times allows me to progress a centimeter, I would have earned the greatest riches! Conversely, if I were to run now, that would be me losing big.¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation was stunned. He could not help but recall a simr conversation from his past, with that man who was like a god.

    He once asked, ¡°Senior Yaris, why¡­why do you insist on challenging our teacher even after failing so many times? You should know¡­that you have no hope at all.¡±

    The man answered him, ¡°It¡¯s because I like failure. It allows me to grow stronger.¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation lowered his head slightly. An imperceptible smile secretly bloomed under his skull mask.

    So that was the reason.

    The answer was actually as simple as that.

    ¡°Entering the final countdown. 5, 4, 3, 2, 1¡ªBattle begins!¡±

    The moment the system¡¯s voice finished speaking, OneHeadShotWithoutExnation suddenly looked up. He straightened his right arm and pulled the trigger!

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    A gunshot rang!

    ¡°The battle is over. OneHeadShotWithoutExnation wins. Time used 1 second.¡±

    One second, that was OneHeadShotWithoutExnation¡¯s final question.

    ¡°yer IChooseDogLeading is ready. Do you want to begin the match?¡±

    IChooseDogLeading only used half a second to choose to continue once again.

    Half a second. That was his answer from the very beginning.

    Author¡¯s Note: Damn it, don¡¯t you hate smurfs while ying games? Hehe, what would be your choice when you meet a smurf?

    1. Since this is a modern world, and they are ying a game, modern ng is used. A ¡®smurf¡¯ is a (usually) experienced gamer posing as a newbie under an alternate name.

 Chapter 66: You should become such a Crab!

    Chapter 66: You should be such a Crab!

    The hundredth headshot, the hundredth drawing and holstering, the hundredth victory without any suspense was followed by the 101th time of hearing the system say, ¡°yer IChooseDogLeading is ready. Do you want to begin the match?¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation was tired, but he had also eased up.

    ¡°You have used a hundred defeats to win my respect.¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation gave a wryugh. As he looked at the figure moving around using his ridiculous Crab Steps in an attempt to dodge his bullets, he did not immediately lift his Explosive Spirit Rifle. Instead, he said loudly, ¡°Are you an idiot? Don¡¯t you know how to use fake moves? By using Crab Steps every time in such a habitual manner, are you afraid others can¡¯t anticipate your motion¡¯s trajectory? Can you be any more dumb?¡±

    The harsh diatribe caused Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure to pause for a moment, but it only paused for half a second before he carried on using his Crab Steps. This time, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s motions were clearly extremely stiff, as though he was attempting to resist moving in a habitual manner and fake his motions, but it ended up looking inept and appeared rather jerky.

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation shook his head and then lifted the gun in his hand.

    A gunshot rang, and Shi Xiaobai fell to the ground as though it was in response to it. The system¡¯s announcing the end of the match rang immediately after that.

    Apanying that was OneHeadShotWithoutExnation¡¯s fury abuse.

    ¡°Use your left foot as your right foot, understand? Do not keep reminding yourself to make fake moves. If you can¡¯t even fool yourself, how can you fool others? Fake moves are not moves that you deliberately do. You must fool your opponent, making him think that your fake move is a real move. If you can¡¯t even create confusion by passing off the spurious as genuine, how do you be stronger?¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation sneered, ¡°ims of weaklings always sound good, but the reason why weaklings are weaklings is because they only know how to talk.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not retort, he only shouted, ¡°Again!¡±

    ¡­

    The 133rd battle.

    This was the first time OneHeadShotWithoutExnation did something different when he pulled the trigger. It was because Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fake move nearly fooled him.

    Although it was the same headshot as before, he took six seconds to end this battle.

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation was stunned for a few moments before he shouted loudly once again, ¡°Crab Steps is not just simple jumping from left to right. It¡¯s not some exercise for the masses! The key is to constantly vary your speed. Do you understand? elerate, decelerate, the variability in speed. You are not dancing, there is no rhythm, nor should there be one. You must trust your heartbeat. When your heart beats faster, you must change your speed, doing a sudden explosive move, or suddenly stop. From the fastest to the slowest, you must be an emotionally irritable but calm crab, do you understand? You idiot!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai dazed for a few seconds before taking a deep breath and said loudly, ¡°Again!¡±

    ¡­

    The 212nd battle.

    This time, OneHeadShotWithoutExnation took more than ten seconds to lock onto Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure. The crab¡¯s constant fake moves and its variable speed made him hesitate for the first time.

    This was because when Shi Xiaobai made an action to jump to the left, his body could very well move to the right. When he retracted his right foot, his left foot would tap the ground in the opposite direction, finally seeding in the stiff motion of moving in the opposite direction.

    When his movement speed was extremely fast, he could suddenly stop the very next second, surprising his opponent. When he was jumping at a slow and rxed pace, his opponent might think that he had locked onto his trajectory, but Shi Xiaobai would suddenly burst forward with an astounding eleration. It was like a loach that fled from one¡¯s grasp.

    Without a doubt, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s improvement was progressing at an extremely fast pace.

    However OneHeadShotWithoutExnation still felt that it was far from enough.

    ¡°Compared to that man, it¡¯s still a great distance away.¡±

    Comparing this guy who was at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm with that god-like man was itself a ridiculous matter, but for some reason, OneHeadShotWithoutExnation found it a naturalparison.

    Perhaps it was because they used the same Crab Steps, or perhaps it was because they said the same words?

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation did not know the answer because the answer was buried deep in his heart, so deep that he could not see it for himself. He only knew¡­that he had to do it this way!

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    After he caught the instance of regrity, and judged the stiffness at the next moment, he made his shot.

    Once again, Shi Xiaobai had his head exploded.

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation immediately said loudly, ¡°You must be a twisted crab. It¡¯s not only footwork. Your body, your bones, your every cell needs to know how to twist and change. The essence of Crab Steps is not to repeatteral jumps orteral movement. It is about its freedom, how it ispletely unrestricted! Do not be afraid of its funny and ridiculous moves because Crab Steps itself is ridiculous enough! Discard all your emotions of embarrassment. As long as you can dodge an attack, do that humiliating action for me!¡±

    Once again, Shi Xiaobai fell into a moment of silence before he said solemnly, ¡°Again!¡±

    ¡­

    The 356th time.

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation said, ¡°Create an illusion of step distance and movement distance, do you understand? Only an idiot would maintain a fixed distance between their footsteps! True Crab Steps might take a small step, but can travel dozens of meters. Maybe the legs might open widely, but the body would only move a few centimeters! You must know how to use your Psionic Power. Your movement is not reliant on your feet but your Psionic Power. The timing of the release of your Psionic Power, the magnitude and the duration of it determines the distance you travel. And your body should not do an instinctive response to this distance. Discard that darn instinct of yours, you pig!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shouted once again, ¡°Again!¡±

    ¡­

    The 510th time.

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation said, ¡°Turning, movingterally, moving backwards, moving forwards, these motions are your most important weapons, but they should not be abused. You must use it at the most critical moment. Crab Steps are not rigid left and right motions. Also, what about your shield? Are you dumb? Dodging isn¡¯t theplete avoidance of an attack. At times, grasping the weakest point of an attack and defending against it is also considered dodging! Do you understand? True defense is shielding as well as dodging! It has already been more than 500 rounds, yet you haven¡¯t realized this. You hopeless fool!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shouted once again, ¡°Again!¡±

    ¡­

    The¡­umpteenth time.

    Perhaps it was the 800th time or it might have exceeded a thousand, or maybe¡­

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation was already toozy to count. He had also turned silent for a very long time. This was because he no longer had anything he could teach Shi Xiaobai. He had previously analyzed that god-like man¡¯s Crab Steps like a madman, but all he had was theorycraft. And today, Shi Xiaobai had managed to put his theorycraft into action after failure after failure. However, he was still tender and weak.

    But many of OneHeadShotWithoutExnation¡¯s firsts had been imed by Shi Xiaobai.

    The first time he took more than 20 seconds to end a battle.

    The first time he ended the battle after a gap of 100 meters was achieved.

    The first time he could not be bothered to holster his rifle after winning.

    The first time he was forced to use gun offensive skills by a child at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    The first time¡­

    The first time OneHeadShotWithoutExnation learned that this world truly had such a fool. The fool endured more than a thousand times of failure, epting relentless diatribes, so as to resolutely march towards his goal.

    The fool was constantly changing, constantly bing stronger and constantly surpassing himself.

    ¡°This is their answer. From the beginning to the end, that firm and resolute answer.¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation had this thought in mind as he lifted his arm, prepared to end this match.

    Suddenly, he was surprised. This was because he actually failed topletely lock onto the crab¡¯s trajectory.

    A small step traversed more than a dozen meters.

    A big step was taken but he retreated by a few centimeters.

    eleration, deceleration, the fake movements of jumping left and right, his body moving forward and backwards, even to the point of his body twisting into distorted postures.

    And the most surprising thing was that extremely solid Wavelet Shield that was the size of a small medal. The shield would asionally appear, materializing and dissipating, as though it could appear in front of the bullet at any time.

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation hesitated.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure suddenly moved to a distance just dozens of meters away from him during his moment of hesitation.

    This distance was very dangerous.

    For OneHeadShotWithoutExnation, it was very dangerous.

    But for Shi Xiaobai, it was even more dangerous!

    This was because the closer the distance, the harder it was to dodge. He was facing an assault rifle that was adept at shooting in close range!

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    A gunshot rang.

    The bullet finally managed to catch the fleeing Shi Xiaobai, and followed closely behind his figure like a maggot in a tarsal bone.

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    The bullet was blocked by a thick Wavelet Shield, but the bullet was a C ss offensive skill ¡°Wraith Bullet¡±. It instantly pierced through the shield, prating Shi Xiaobai¡¯s head.

    ¡°You are improving very fast, but you are still somewhatcking.¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation sighed. Suddenly his pupils constricted violently. This was because he did not hear the system announcing the end of the match!

    The battle was not over!

    Upon realizing this, OneHeadShotWithoutExnation immediately looked up. He saw the Shi Xiaobai with the headshot melt away under the sunlight, while the sound of a series of quickened footsteps came from his right. He turned to see Shi Xiaobai using Crab Steps about to reach his side.

    ¡°Phantom image!?¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation eximed in surprise. This guy actually managed to figure out Crab Phantom Image himself!? He subconsciously raised his hand to shoot again. At this distance, even if Shi Xiaobai had grasped phantom image evasion, it was impossible for him to dodge his Wraith bullet.

    This AK Explosive Spirit Rifle was an assault rifle best for closed quartersbat.

    ¡°Some people are destined to seed because they can tolerate the countless failures. They are able to endure hardship to obtain sess amidst failure.¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation sighed. Against a young guy who was at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, not being able to shoot him in the head with a single shot was his failure. That was a thorough and irrefutable defeat.

    ¡°Perhaps, an asional failure is also extremely good.¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation silently holstered his Explosive Spirit Rifle.

    With a sudden burst of speed, Shi Xiaobai instantly appeared to the right of OneHeadShotWithoutExnation. His fist was pulled back to his chest and his eyes were zing!

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation slowly closed his eyes, waiting silently for Shi Xiaobai¡¯s punch.

    He was waiting for the failure he had always resisted.

    Author¡¯s Note: Hmph, even if it¡¯s Crab Steps, This King will produce some sparks!

 Chapter 67: Your name

    Chapter 67: Your name

    In an instant, Shi Xiaobai closed the distance of several dozen meters and arrived by OneHeadShotWithoutExnation¡¯s side. His fist that was ready to strike out was like a swinging hammer. He caused the air to turn turbulent as his fist caused a wind that whistled.

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation slowly closed his eyes. Under his skull mask, the corner of his mouth suffused a pleased smile.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    That menacing fist struck OneHeadShotWithoutExnation¡¯s shoulder. The collision sound of bone against bone sounded like the collision of two solid pieces of stone.

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation¡¯s body involuntarily quivered a few times, as though he was about to be sent flying by the punch.

    However, a momentter, on closer look. OneHeadShotWithoutExnation¡¯s feet still remained rooted to the ground.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation suddenly opened his eyes as his quivering bodying abruptly came to a halt.

    ¡°This punch¡­isn¡¯t it too f*cking weak?¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation could not help but criticize in his heart.

    Although he had given up resisting, he had still subconsciously shaken his body to offset the impact of the punch. However, he never expected the punch to be this weak. It didn¡¯t even manage to break through his body¡¯s physical defense!

    Although this punch contained the Psionic Power of the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, it was done without any methodology. It did not even achieve the standard of a F ss offensive skill!

    In an age ofpulsory education, other than those pitiful poor citizens in the slums, there shouldn¡¯t be a Psionic Ability illiterate that did not even grasp basic F ss offensive skills, right?

    Could it be that IChooseDogLeading had shown mercy?

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation turned to look at Shi Xiaobai beside him and was about to ask.

    However, he saw Shi Xiaobai retreat backwards and smiled dryly. ¡°Heh heh, looks like Lady Luck is not on my side. This King actually¡­doesn¡¯t know any offensive techniques.¡±

    Although Shi Xiaobai had grasped a defensive skill, Wavelet Shield and the movement technique, Crab Steps, he did not have a single Psionic Ability offensive skill.

    Although his Psionic Ability control had reached the Familiarized Proficiency stage, controlling Psionic Power did not mean he could convert Psionic Power into an effective psionic attack. Shi Xiaobai realized this when he punched out. He had no idea how to make Psionic Power be a destructive psionic offensive skill.

    Hence, when this punch hit OneHeadShotWithoutExnation, it was like a wooden hammer striking steel. Not only did it not cause any damage, but it also ended up causing his fist to hurt.

    He had sessfully dodged the fatal shot through great difficulty. The fruit of victory was at hand, but he realized he did not have the strength to pluck it. It was like having a cooked duck stuffed in his mouth and then realizing that he did not have any teeth grown!

    This sure was f*cking embarrassing!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes shifted as he immediately turned around and used Crab Steps to open up a distance from OneHeadShotWithoutExnation. He already had a countermeasure in mind. Since his attacks could not break the defenses, the only way of winning was¡ªattrition!

    By expending OneHeadShotWithoutExnation¡¯s bullets, by exhausting his patience, consuming his desire to win, a battle of attrition could continue on till he offered to throw in the towel!

    Shi Xiaobai had made up his mind. He quickly escaped to a distance hundreds of meters away before stopping. He turned around to study OneHeadShotWithoutExnation. Since it was going to be a battle of attrition, his stamina and Psionic Power had to be reasonably allocated. He decided to move at the instant OneHeadShotWithoutExnation pulled the trigger.

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation was stunned for a moment before realizing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s intentions. This guy wanted to fight a battle of attrition? Even though he knew that dodging that single shot was extremely difficult, he was still trying to make such aughable effort?

    ¡°Should I call you dumb or naive?¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation sighed. He summoned the Explosive Spirit Rifle with his mind and suddenly realized that the habit of holstering the rifle was rather silly. After indulging in self-mockery, he raised his hand to aim at Shi Xiaobai who was standing at a spot. An immobile target was at times harder to aim than a moving target. This was because one did not have any information to judge the next action.

    But¡­

    ¡°But the difference in our strength is still¡­too great.¡±

    For the first time, OneHeadShotWithoutExnation felt that smurfing was not a pleasant affair. His eyes focused as he pulled the trigger!

    ¡°Peng¡­Peng!¡±

    Two gunshots rang nearly at the same instant.

    Two bullets flew out consecutively from the rifle¡¯s barrel, but they flew inpletely different directions.

    In a blink of an eye, a bullet hit Shi Xiaobai¡¯s phantom image, dissipating it.

    As for the other bullet, it prated the head of Shi Xiaobai who was more than ten meters away!

    ¡°The battle is over. OneHeadShotWithoutExnation wins. Time used: 59 seconds.¡±

    The system announced the oue of the battle. However, OneHeadShotWithoutExnation looked at his index finger in silence. At the instant of him pulling the trigger, his index finger had uncontrobly pulled the trigger twice.

    He had instinctively felt that his first bullet would fail to hit his mark, and because of his darn instinct, he had used a B ss offensive skill¡ªWraith Surreal Shot.

    This was an offensive skill that was meant to deal with Psionic Soul Realm warriors, but he had used it on a guy at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    ¡°yer IChooseDogLeading is ready. Do you want to begin the match?¡±

    The familiar voice resounded in his mind once again. This time, OneHeadShotWithoutExnation silently chose ¡°No¡±.

    He holstered his Explosive Spirit Rifle and looked at Shi Xiaobai, saying, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    The person who kept failing did not know exhaustion.

    While the constantly winning him felt an exhaustion from the depths of his heart.

    Wasn¡¯t this ironic?

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation softly said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised, and after reacting to this information, he hurriedly said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you ying anymore? We agreed to fight through the night?¡±

    When OneHeadShotWithoutExnation heard this, he could not help but have the corner of his mouth twitch. Alright, it appears as though the circuits in this guy¡¯s brain aren¡¯t like a normal person¡¯s.

    ¡°Little guy,pared to a particr man, your Crab Steps are still far inferior, so keep working hard!¡±

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation said warmly as he appended a sentence in his heart¡ªI¡¯ll ce my bets on you.

    He used his mind to summon the game menu. Immediately the choice ¡°Leave Room¡± appeared. OneHeadShotWithoutExnation looked at the ¡°Friend Request¡± at the corner of his eyes. As he smiled silently, he raised his fingers to point at ¡°Leave Room¡±.

    ¡°Name!¡± Shi Xiaobai¡¯s voice was suddenly heard!

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation¡¯s hand could not help but stop as he turned to look at Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°Tell me your name!¡± Shi Xiaobai said loudly.

    OneHeadShotWithoutExnation was surprised for a moment. Asking for another person¡¯s name in virtualpetition was taboo. This little guy sure was¡­

    ¡°Thomas.¡±

    Thomas hesitated for a moment before he gave his real name.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, that¡¯s my name. A name of a man destined to be the King of the World!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly pointed his finger at Thomas and said loudly, ¡°So Thomas, remember This King¡¯s name. That¡¯s because the defeats you gave This King, there will be a day This King will return them all!¡±

    ¡°So Thomas, keep working hard, keep climbing higher. That¡¯s because This King will chase up to you one day and surpass you, flinging you far behind!¡±

    ¡°So Thomas, don¡¯t stop, don¡¯t bezy and don¡¯t ck off. Remember, there was a man who once suffered 1111 defeats under your rifle, and that man will one day take back the victory he deposited with you.¡±

    ¡°So Thomas, you must keep winning for This King!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s voice crescendoed, a strength bursting out from his throat, causing those words to resound in one¡¯s ears, prating straight to the heart.

    ¡°What an¡­unbridled guy.¡±

    He was already toozy to count the number of victories, but this guy had been keeping count.

    A smile suffused on Thomas¡¯ lips. Having immersed himself in the virtual world to enjoy the smurfing of noobs, he might have indeed been cking for too long. Ever since he could not see that man¡¯s back figure, it was as though he had lost the motivation to chase after him.

    However, there was a madman desperately chasing from behind him. If he did not run faster, it might seem a bit outrageous.

    Thomas lowered his head. He suddenly felt his heart pounding at this very moment.

    ¡°Also!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s voice resounded once again.

    Thomas looked up and could not help but freeze.

    He saw the little guy in a clown costume giving him a 90-degree deep bow.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    While maintaining a 90-degree bow, his words said those two words softly. His tone was very light, but the gratitude contained in those words were extremely heavy.

    ¡°I should be the one thanking you.¡±

    Thomas sighed slightly before he reached out his hand to press the exit button.

    ¡­..

    ¡°yer OneHeadShotWithoutExnation has left the room.¡±

 Chapter 68: Yea-habitant of the Yea Planet

    Chapter 68: Yea-habitant of the Yea

    United States, Washington, Prince Virtual Competition Cafe, Room 250.

    A stocky blond many in a virtual immersion cabin. The man wore a tight-fit t-shirt. His left arm was clearly muscr, but the right side of his body only revealed a stump where his right hand should be.

    The blond man was in deep sleep when he suddenly opened his eyes.

    ¡­

    Thomas woke up from his virtual immersion experience. Immediately, he felt intense pangs of hunger. His body was extremely stiff, and when he gently twisted his neck, it issued snapping sounds.

    Looking sidewards to the clock in the immersion cabin, he could not help but reveal a wry smile.

    ¡°Twenty hours.¡±

    Even though he had removed the one minute preparation time before the battle through the room settings, after more than 1000 battles¡ªas well as spending a long time ¡°reprimanding¡± the little guy¡ªhe had still spent twenty hours.

    This was the first time Thomas spent twenty consecutive hours in the virtual world. His body and mind was extremely exhausted, but for some reason, he felt energying from his chest.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, this name seems like he¡¯s from China.¡±

    Thomas muttered to himself. He crawled out of the immersion cabin. The food on the table had already gone cold, but having starved for twenty hours, he was not picky. His left hand picked up a fork to bring a steak into his mouth as he quickly chewed on it.

    After putting down the fork, he used his only left hand to pour a cup of expensive red wine. The wine tasted slightly astringent, but for some baffling reason it tasted slightly bitter.

    ¡°This bottle of red wine is worth a person¡¯s head.¡±

    Thomas sighed lightly.

    An F ss bounty for a criminal¡¯s head could buy such a bottle of red wine.

    Those Heroes who imed to be righteous, but were unwilling to risk their lives to fight cmity fiends or astral beasts would use their Hero sry each month to bring home the bacon. Hence the money to buy wine naturally came from exchanging the heads of those criminals.

    Bounty for criminals was evil.

    The eradication of evil in exchange for a few bottles of red wine, this¡­was very heroic.

    ¡°So the taste of red wine is bitter.¡±

    Thomas set the ss down and suddenly pulled out his cellphone. Touching the screen a few times, he entered the Contacts page and his finger lingered over a particr name.

    After hesitating for a moment, he pressed down on it.

    That was a number he had not called for twenty years. He thought he would never attempt to call this number for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Ring¡­Ring¡­Ring¡­¡±

    The regr ringing tone sounded exactly like his heartbeat.

    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±

    A second after the call connected, a voice that sounded more mature than before, but still warm and maic entered his ears. Thomas¡¯ breathing paused slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. Thomas.¡±

    Thomas¡¯s voice suddenly turned dry. He had used red wine to moisten his throat, yet he produced a voice that was almost hoarse.

    ¡°Ha, so it¡¯s my junior. It¡¯s been so long since we got in touch. Has it been twenty years?¡±

    The voice from the other end of the call sounded surprised and happy.

    ¡°Yea, it¡¯s been twenty years, Yaris.¡±

    Thomas silently said in his heart that to be precise, it was twenty years, one month and seven days.

    ¡­

    Once upon a time, he and Yaris studied in the same school.

    Back then, Yaris was his senior who was mocked by other ssmates because he cultivated in Crab Steps, and he was a naive lowerssmen who followed behind Yaris.

    One day, he said to Yaris, ¡°Yaris, there will be one day I will surpass you.¡±

    Yaris answered with augh, ¡°Then I will have to run faster. If I get caught up by a junior, it will be very embarrassing!¡±

    Thomas believed that if Yaris stubbornly carried on using Crab Steps, then it was a matter of time before he surpassed Yaris.

    After graduation, they joined different Hero organizations. They began their separate lives, but their deep ties of friendship made them keep in touch. They often met andpeted against each other, as they yed catch up.

    However, their intersecting pathways finally separated on a particr day twenty years ago, nevering together again.

    That day, 25-year-old Thomas lost his right hand while helping out in a meteor storm. He lost his right hand that he was always proud of for its gun-wielding prowess.

    And during that meteor shower, 27-year-old Yaris raised his Crab Steps to the ¡°Bold New World¡± realm and was hailed as an astounding world-ss genius.

    After that day, Thomas could no longer catch up to Yaris. Very soon, he could not even see his back.

    ¡­..

    ¡°Have you been well?¡±

    Yaris¡¯ light greetings pulled Thomas back from his memories. Thomas could not help but make a bitter smile. Having lost his right hand, other than using his remnant powers at the seventh level of the Psionic Soul Realm to hunt low-level bounty criminals, he could only use the virtual world¡¯s experience to falsely satisfy his wish of having a right hand. Was such an existence¡­good?

    ¡°Yea, not bad.¡± Thomas answered softly.

    The other end of the line gave a pondering reply and fell into silence.

    Thomas lightly breathed out and suddenly said, ¡°The reason why I called you is because I met a young guy¡­He resembles you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Yea, his name is Shi Xiaobai and hees from China. Like you, he uses Crab Steps. Heh, that ridiculous look makes me recall..recall¡­¡±

    Thomas¡¯s throat suddenly choked like there was a fish bone in it. After being at a loss for words for a few moments, he carried on, ¡°He uses Crab Steps just like you. And he said words that you previously said. He said that he likes failure¡­¡±

    ¡°Then in Unrivaled Heroes. You should have heard of it. Yea, it¡¯s a¡­Nah, it¡¯s a boring game¡­I met him in that game¡­¡±

    ¡°Yea, you are right. I was a smurf that smurfed noobs for one round¡­Alright, I admit, I did it many times¡­¡±

    ¡°Yaris, this isn¡¯t the main point. The main point is that this guy, he got his head blown up in one shot¡­Yeah, I admit that smurfing noobs is no fun, but there¡¯s no reason for you tough that much, right¡­¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, the main point isn¡¯t the single headshot, but that he did not quit the game¡­Why? You think he¡¯s a fool? That¡¯s right, he¡¯s a fool¡­But, he¡¯s not just any fool¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Time slowly passed. Unknowingly, their conversation over the phone hadsted more than an hour.

    Due to various interruptions from Yaris, Thomas went through great difficulty to finish his story of his encounter in Unrivaled Heroes. He finally summarized, ¡°Anyway, I think he is very simr to you. Of course, this might be because ¡®all funny fools in the world are equally dumb¡¯, so it gave me this illusion.¡±

    On the other end, Yaris fell into deep thought after hearing this unmalicious teasing.

    ¡°Yaris, I went on for so long, you should at least have some thoughts, right?¡±

    Thomas¡¯ tone naturally had a grumbling tone. He had spent twenty hours in virtual immersion, and he should have been mentally exhausted, but he felt strangely clear-minded and inexplicably inspired.

    ¡°Are you telling me that the young kid named Shi Xiaobai was still full of fighting spirit after failing more than a thousand times?¡± Yaris suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Yea!¡± Thomas suffused a smile.

    ¡°He got viciously reprimanded by you hundreds of times and he still carried on?¡± Yaris continued asking.

    ¡°Yea!¡± Thomas intensified his tone slightly.

    ¡°He got mislead by your scammy theories and was still able toprehend the essence of the divine crab?¡± Yaris¡¯ voice had a hint of incredulity.

    ¡°Yea¡­What? What do you mean scammy theories? Alright¡­I admit my theories might not be too realistic¡­but practice is the sole criterion for testing its truthfulness. Shi Xiaobai proved that I was right.¡± Thomas could not conceal the smiling in his voice.

    ¡°Heh heh¡­Was what you said about himprehending Crab Phantom Image true?¡±

    ¡°Yea!¡±

    ¡°Was forcing you to use Wraith Surreal Shot true?¡±

    ¡°Yea!¡±

    ¡°That final unbridled monologue was also true?¡±

    ¡°Yea!¡±

    ¡°Alien Thomas, is ¡®Yea¡¯ thenguage of your?¡±

    ¡°Yea!¡±

    After Thomas said that, he immediately realized something was wrong. As a cloud hung over his head, he said in a speechless manner, ¡°Yaris, do you know how old you are now?¡±

    Yaris chuckled and then suddenly fell into silence. Momentster, he said, ¡°Thomas, you said that the child was quite simr to me, is that right?¡±

    Thomas answered softly, ¡°Yes, he reminds me of the past you.¡±

    ¡°You are wrong, Thomas.¡±

    Thomas was stunned. He was wrong? So it was just wishful thinking on his part?

    Yaris suddenly said, ¡°Do you know how many times I failed when challenging our teacher?¡±

    Thomas was stunned. He remembered that it was many, many times, but he did not know how many times Yaris failed miserably under their teacher¡¯s hand.

    ¡°51 times! Just 51 times!¡±

    Yaris gave the answer himself.

    Just 51 times? Compared to the more than 1000 times from that guy, it seemed¡­

    That¡¯s not right!

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not the same. Every time you challenged our teacher, you would end up seriously injured. As for that guy, he suffered defeat every few seconds. Furthermore, it was in a virtual world. He did not need to endure physical pain¡­He¡­¡±

    Thomas immediately attempted to analyze the differences between the virtual reality world and the real world. He was intending to prove that a number itself could not represent the intensity of failure.

    ¡°I gave up myself! Thomas, at the 51st time. I chose to gave up!¡±

    Yaris suddenly cut Thomas off. He said loudly, ¡°I have always regretted my choice of giving up back then. If I carried on challenging, failing a hundred times, two hundred times. If I could have endured defeat, then I could have cultivated Crab Steps to the ¡®Bold New World¡¯ realm earlier. On that day twenty years ago, I might have been able to¡­protect your right hand¡­but I didn¡¯t¡­The truth is, on the 51st failure, I chose to give up!¡±

    ¡°Yaris!¡±

    ¡°Thomas! I once said I like failure¡­but that isn¡¯t true. I hate failure more than anyone else¡­I could persist up to the 51st failure only because¡­I desired sess more than anyone. However, my limit was just¡­a mere 51 times!¡±

    ¡°Yaris¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you understand? Thomas, that kid is different from me. He¡­is clearly much stronger than me.¡±

    ¡°Ya¡­ris.¡±

    ¡°Thomas, do you hate me?¡±

    ¡°Yar¡­¡±

    Thomas was already choking up so much that he could notplete his words. His left hand was trembling while holding the cellphone to his ear. As he had lost his right hand, he did not have another hand to wipe the tears streaking across his cheek.

    ¡°Thomas,e visit me if you have the time. Hey, let¡¯s make it tonight. There¡¯s no way you can fault my wife¡¯s cooking. I¡¯ll get her to prepare your favorite red braised pork.¡±

    ¡°Yea¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, Thomas, you are really a Yea-habitant of the Yea.¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡±

    Author¡¯s Note: Author: ¡°Give rmendation tickets¡°. Everyone: ¡°Yea.¡±

    Author: ¡°Reward the author handsomely¡±. Everyone: ¡°Yea.¡±

    Author: ¡°1, 2, 3, 4. Another time¡±. Everyone: ¡°Yea, f*ck your Yea.¡±

 Chapter 69: There is really such a madman in this world?

    Chapter 69: There is really such a madman in this world?

    Sunday, Sunday, it¡¯s Sunday yet again!

    ¡°Is there a reason to prevent me from losing my temper this Sunday?¡±

    Xia Lin nced at the Yang Weiwei beside him. He tried his best to calm his tone, but he could not conceal his rampaging temper.

    The arrival of Sunday also meant the arrival of the weekly ranking match for the seven major branches of the Battle Arena Corporation. For [Gaia] branch that had been rankedst for five consecutive weeks, it was like the dawn of a nightmare.

    As the general manager of [Gaia] branch, Xia Lin ended up in a terrible mood every Sunday.

    Yang Weiwei sighed helplessly in her heart. As a woman, she understood how tough it was during the few days each month, but why is it as though you have a male period every week? The crux of the issue was, even if you have a male period, why do you always call me into your office¡­and reprimand for no reason?

    Tell me, why do you make it so tough for me?

    Yang Weiwei grumbled in her heart as her eyes began to have a glint in them. In the past, she was helpless against Xia Lin¡¯s unreasonable demands, and could only silently shoulder the me, but today, she was no longer the same person as before. She was no longer that ignorant person.

    ¡°I heard that Shi Xiaobai actually likes virtualpetition very much, but due to certain reasons, he currently isn¡¯t in [Gaia]. However, I believe that when he returns to [Gaia], he will definitelye without any solicitation!¡± Yang Weiwei said a fabricated ¡°I heard that¡± lie with a poker face.

    ¡°Really? Is the news reliable?¡± Xia Lin¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.

    ¡°Of course! The newses from a rookie, Tu Dahei. Shi Xiaobai, Tu Dahei. Think carefully about the two names andpare them. Do you notice something?¡± Yang Weiwei pretended to ask in a mysterious manner.

    ¡°These two names seem¡­very alike.¡± Xia Lin was slightly startled.

    ¡°It¡¯s more than simr. The pair of names is essentially a couple name! Do you understand? Shi Xiaobai and Tu Dahei..are ga¡­Well you know.¡± Yang Weiwei gave an ambiguous smile.

    ¡°Are you telling me that Shi Xiaobai and Tu Dahei are gay? Ss¡­That Tu Dahei¡­¡± Xia Lin was somewhat shocked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Manager Xia. That Tu Dahei is already a loyal customer of our battle arena cafe. He even bought a deluxe package on Monday! Furthermore, Manager Xia, that Tu Dahei is said to be a genius on the same level as Shi Xiaobai!¡± Yang Weiwei said with a proud smile.

    ¡°Nice, very good. You did well!¡± Xia Lin immediately felt his mood turn for the better and patted Yang Weiwei on the shoulder to show his appreciation.

    Yang Weiwei could not help but gloat in her heart. She thought, ¡°Manager Xia O¡¯ Manager Xia, you were the one who personally unsealed the Skills of Deception in me. So don¡¯t me this assistant from letting it shine and prosper.¡±

    ¡°I happen to be going to the data room to choose the candidate for this week¡¯s match. I¡¯ll also take the chance to see if this Tu Dahei really lives up to his title of a genius.¡±

    Xia Lin looked high-spirited and began walking out the office. Noticing that Yang Weiwei had frozen, he said softly, ¡°Why are you in a daze? Come on.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Manager Xia.¡±

    Yang Weiwei was slightly stunned as she gave a stiff smile. She suddenly felt some regret over her whimful unting of Tu Dahei as a genius on the same level as Shi Xiaobai. The data room¡¯s numbers were a true reflection of strength. It would immediately expose her lies.

    She could not help but worry that back when Yang Yang praised Tu Dahei as a genius, it was just perfunctory talk. In her opinion, that crab youth did not look like a genius in any way, and what if his data was terrible¡­?

    ¡°Ha, how terrible can terrible be?¡±

    Yang Weiwei consoled herself.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°What? What did you say? He only won ten rounds in a week, and lost more than 1900 rounds?¡±

    Xia Lin¡¯s hysterical voice filled the data room. It caused the young statistician¡¯s sses to nearly fall to the ground. Yang Weiwei, who was beside him, was already pale in the face. Ten wins and nearly 2000 losses. This sort of win ratio could no longer be described with the word ¡°terrible¡±.

    Every week, each Battle Arena Corporation branch would produce aggregated statistics. And one of the factors was the average win rate of all the customers. Winning ten rounds and losing close to 2000 rounds had a win rate of 0.5%. It directly pulled down the branch¡¯s average win rate by arge amount.

    Great, Xia Lin was probably about to devour someone.

    ¡°Yang! Wei! Wei!¡±

    Indeed, the way Xia Lin looked at Yang Weiwei was as though mes were about to re out of his eyes

    ¡°Manager¡­Manager Xia, these numbers¡­are problematic!¡±

    Suddenly, a trembling young statistician beside him said.

    Xia Lin was stunned and immediately wiped his anger away. He said with a smile, ¡°I knew it. How can someone lose 2000 rounds in a week?¡±

    Yang Weiwei was also slightly relieved. 0.5% win rate was indeed so low that it sounded exaggerated. Just like a 99.5% win rate, it was not possible at all for normal people.

    However, why was there a problem with the data in the data room?

    ¡°About that¡­it¡¯s not that there¡¯s a mistake with the win rate..but about that, Manager Xia, take a look at this¡­¡±

    The young statistician gulped and pointed at a certain spot on theputer screen.

    Xia Lin frowned and lowered his head to take a look at it. As his eyes squinted, he looked at the numbers the statistician pointed to him. Suddenly, his eyes widened and he shouted with a voice of disbelief, ¡°Every day¡¯s virtual immersion was 22 hours!?¡±

    The statistician wiped the sweat from his forehead as he said with a trembling voice, ¡°That¡¯s right, Manager Xia. ording to the numbers, this yer named Tu Dahei only spent two hours a day to settle his biological needs from Monday to Sunday. The rest of the time was spent in virtual immersion.¡±

    Xia Lin boomed angrily, ¡°Impossible! If he really did that, he would have been dead after five days!¡±

    Yang Weiwei clicked her tongue too. By maintaining 22 hours in virtual immersion, it was extremely draining on one¡¯s mind. Typically, one needed to sleep a whole day and night just to mentally recover from that, but to only rest for two hours for seven consecutive days? Is he mad? That¡¯s not right, even a madman can¡¯t do that!

    ¡°Not only that. Manager Xia, take a look at this.¡±

    The statistician pointed to another corner.

    Xia Lin¡¯s eyes swept towards it and was immediately stunned.

    There were three lines of bewildering numbers.

    [ Psionic Ability Offensive Skill: None ]

    [ Psionic Shield Defensive Skill: Wavelet Shield (11,024 times) ]

    [ sh Motion Movement Technique: Crab Steps (220,457 times) ]

    The three lines indicated the number ofbat skills Tu Dahei used during the week, but the results¡­

    ¡°Hurry up and kill all the viruses in the data server¡¯s system for me, your father!¡±

    Xia Lin was enraged that he even used such a vulgar form of self-addressment.

    ¡°Manager Xia, the system doesn¡¯t have any virus. Furthermore, the numbers from the data servers can¡¯t be wrong¡­¡±

    The statistician was already close to tears.

    ¡°No virus? I think it¡¯s your brain that has a virus! F*cking think with your mind, can you? Let¡¯s not talk about using Crab Steps for 200,000 times, and let¡¯s not talk about losing 2000 rounds in a week. Let your father ask you, without using any Psionic Ability offensive skills, how did he win ten rounds. Don¡¯t tell me they all f*cking surrendered!?¡±

    The moment Xia Lin¡¯s temper red, his mouth was filled with vulgarities.

    ¡°Manager Xia¡­You really¡­guessed right.¡±

    The statistician gave a stiff smile. With a few mouse clicks, the screen changed a few times before revealing arge table.

    Xia Lin stared at it and was immediately dumbfounded. He rubbed his eyes and after focusing at it again, he could not help but draw a cold gasp.

    At this moment, the statistician gave a dry cough and said. ¡°These are the specific numbers for the ten victories. The numbers indicate that these ten matches happen to be hisst ten matches. And eachbat match exceeded an hour and the result of the match was¡­the surrendering of the other party. Summarizing the usage of 200,000 Crab Steps and how there was zero usage of offensive skills, I believe¡­the opponents in these ten matches were forced to surrender through a battle of attrition by this yer named Tu Dahei¡­¡±

    Without the statistician¡¯s exnation, Xia Lin had obtained the same conclusion after a few seconds of looking at the table. However, he did not dare believe the uracy of this conclusion. He was lost.

    To battle tirelessly without any rest for seven consecutive days, and in every match, he only used Crab Steps and Wavelet Shield to drain his opponent until they were forced to quit. This was insanity, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°There is really such a madman in this world?¡±

 Chapter 70: Yang Weiweiâ€™s Soul of Deception

    Chapter 70: Yang Weiwei¡¯s Soul of Deception

    ¡°There is really such a madman in this world?¡±

    Xia Lin went into a daze as he looked at the numbers on theputer screen.

    ¡°The world is indeed filled with wonders!¡±

    Having finally found an opportunity, Yang Weiwei immediately stood up and said with a beaming smile, ¡°Manager Xia, I told you right from the beginning that this Tu Dahei and Shi Xiaobai are geniuses on the same level. Geniuses are naturally different from us ordinary people. To not sleep for seven days and to defeat his opponents without any attacks, all of that is just child¡¯s y for a genius!¡±

    Yang Weiwei¡¯s ability at speaking nonsense had been promoted to a considerable level.

    ¡°Yes, what you said makes sense.¡±

    Xia Lin was stunned and showed his agreement regarding Yang Weiwei¡¯s ¡°nonsense¡±. Didn¡¯t the saying go that geniuses were existences that did not conform to logic?

    ¡°Ding Dong!¡±

    At this moment, a short message ring tone was heard from Xia Lin¡¯s pocket.

    Xia Lin quickly took out his cellphone and looked at it. Momentster, he said, ¡°This week¡¯s match rules have been decided. It is a¡­seven-person free-for-all?¡±

    The rules of the weekly battle arena cafe battle were rotated each week. The number of participants and the method ofpetition changed every time. The main reason was to prevent the branches from preparing ahead of time. By forcing them to select customers from the past week to form a battle team was the best way of reflecting the branch¡¯s true strength.

    ¡°Manager Xia, what are the specific rules?¡±

    The statistician quickly asked. Manager Xia always left the important task of choosing their contestants to him, hence, he was the one who was most concerned about the rules of the weekly match.

    Xia Lin nced at the statistician and said, ¡°This week¡¯s rules are very simple. Each of the seven major branches will send a contestant. The seven contestants would engage in a free-for-all deathmatch in the same venue, and the ranking will be decided ording to the order of their deaths.¡±

    The statistician was left startled before he asked, ¡°So that means we only need to send one person this time?¡±

    In the past, the weekly matches were either three people taking turns in battle, a five-person team deathmatch, or the controlling of checkpoints with seven people. This was the first time only one person from each of the seven branches was needed and was also the first time a free-for-all happened. This was because if a branch¡¯s strength was determined by a single customer, then it would appear like child¡¯s y, hence, it was unknown why this mode was suddenly chosen for this week.

    Xia Lin said in all seriousness, ¡°Miss Xiao Xiao suddenly decided to represent [Muses] branch this week. This rule was personally proposed by Miss Xiao Xiao. I believe all of you must have heard of the Miss Xiao Xiao¡¯s deeds. Do you understand? This week¡¯spetition is more important than any other week. If we were to rankst this week, I might not be able to secure my position, and for you, it would definitely be gone!¡±

    The statistician struggled to swallow his saliva. He felt an immense pressure.

    Xiao Xiao was the Battle Arena Corporation¡¯s Chairman¡¯s daughter. Although she was young, she was well connected and did things with efficiency and firmness. For her to suddenly decide on participating in this week¡¯s branch match, it was very likely because she was admist incognito inspection.

    If [Gaia] branch remained at the bottom this week, Battle Arena Corporation might very well decide on abandoning [Gaia] branch and reestablish another branch in other developed cities. The outstanding Xia Lin might be once again assigned elsewhere, but for a statistician like him, who was extremelymon, unemployment was his only oue.

    The statistician hurriedly sat in front of theputer and began analyzing the data of the past week¡¯s customers. He could only choose one person, and that person also determined his fate. Thus, he had to make every effort to pick out the strongest person.

    Xia Lin also became slightly nervous as he looked at the statistician¡¯s nervousness and dedication.

    ¡°Found it!¡±

    In a while, the statistician stopped his typing and the moving of his mouse. He looked at the screen and said with a dry smile, ¡°Manager Xia, this week, the overall data indicates that the best customer is¡­Wang Qiang.¡±

    Xia Lin¡¯s face stiffened and said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no one stronger?¡±

    The name Wang Qiang was no stranger to Xia Lin. This customer named Wang Qiang had represented [Gaia] branch three times in the weekly matches. He wasst all three times. Although the failure of a group match could not be med on a single person, Wang Qiang¡¯s repeated failures at crucial moments made it difficult to ce any trust in him.

    ¡°No¡­there¡¯s no one else. From the data, this customer¡­named Wang Qiang is the best one this week. Manager Xia, are¡­are we still going to select him?¡± The statistician asked with a wretched face.

    ¡°Heh heh, do you think I¡¯ll fall into that same shit hole for the fourth time?¡± Xia Lin coldly said, ¡°Keep finding. That trash named Wang Qiang, I can¡¯t trust him again!¡±

    Minutester, the statistician quickly selected a few customers whose numbers ranked near the top. However, on inspection, they were all familiar names that had participated in the weekly matches. These people were probably even weaker than Wang Qiang!

    The duo immediately fell into silence. Xia Lin¡¯s silence was because he was suppressing his wrath, while the statistician¡¯s silence was a result of feeling disturbed and nervous. They had already realized a cruel truth¡ªthere were no talents in [Gaia] branch¡¯s customer base!

    Amidst the silent atmosphere, Yang Weiwei stood there awkwardly. She could not leave, but staying here made her ufortable. Her eyes suddenly rolled as she thought of a solution to extricate herself from this repressive situation. Having had her Skills of Deception awoken, she was now extremely confident. She had an invincible feeling that ¡°with deception in hand, the world is my oyster.¡±

    Momentster, Yang Weiwei¡¯s eyes lit up as she suddenly took a step forward and rapped the table. She attracted the duo¡¯s gazes before coughing and said, ¡°Manager Xia, doesn¡¯t the rules say that whoeversts the longest in the free-for-all would get the highest ranking?¡±

    Xia Lin frowned and said, ¡°Yes, but so what?¡±

    Yang Weiwei gave a sly smile and whispered, ¡°Manager Xia, did you forget someone?¡±

    Xia Lin hurriedly asked, ¡°Who?¡±

    Yang Weiwei said loudly, ¡°The person that did not sleep for seven days. That person, who managed tost for more than an hour in ten sessive battles to the point of forcing his opponents to run, Tu Dahei!

    Xia Lin¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He had indeed overlooked Tu Dahei. After all, by relying on the data, Tu Dahei¡¯s numbers definitely ced himst.

    However, to be able tost for more than an hour for ten consecutive matches to the point of his opponents quitting, then Tu Dahei¡¯s survivability was clearly exceptional. Furthermore, in the rules set by Xiao Xiao for the seven-people free-for-all, the key was survivability time. And for this, Tu Dahei might be capable of victory!

    However¡­

    Xia Lin¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as he sighed and said, ¡°Unfortunately, Tu Dahei is only at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. Furthermore, the weekly matches do not allow the adjusting of numbers. Although Psionic Soul Realm warriors and above are barred from participating, the customers chosen by the other branches are at least at the seventh level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. Even that trash, Wang Qiang, is at the seventh level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. Even if Tu Dahei can flourish in battles at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, it would probably still be difficult fighting against opponents at the seventh level and above.¡±

    This was also the most important reason why Xia Lin disregarded Tu Dahei immediately. Although the difference between the third level and the seventh level of the Psionic Mortal Realm was not a chasm, there was still a definiterge gap.

    ¡°Manager Xia, you are overthinking it!¡±

    Yang Weiwei said with all seriousness, ¡°You don¡¯t know Tu Dahei! He is considered the most death-fearing rookie in the history of [Gaia]!¡±

    Yang Weiwei¡¯s Soul of Deception was unable to endure the thirst!

 Chapter 71: Devilâ€™s Footwork

    Chapter 71: Devil¡¯s Footwork

    ¡°You don¡¯t know Tu Dahei! He is considered the most death-fearing rookie in the history of [Gaia]!¡±

    When Yang Weiwei said those words, her eyes were filled with admiration.

    Xia Lin could not help but exim, ¡°The most death-fearing?¡±

    Yang Weiwei smiled slightly and said, ¡°Yes, Tu Dahei is extremely, extremely afraid of death. It is even so in the virtual world! And it¡¯s because he¡¯s afraid of death that makes him possess life-preserving methods that astound people. It is said that Shi Xiaobai fell in love with Tu Dahei because of his impressive ability of staying alive!¡±

    ¡°Do you get it? Manager Xia, this seven-person free-for-all is not apetition of strength. How to survive is the key to victory! If it was Tu Dahei, because of his fear of death, he would keep a very, very low profile right from the beginning. He would try his best to keep his presence to the minimum. Even if he is no match for the other contestants, he will hide from them better than anyone. He will definitely try his best to survive!¡±

    ¡°So Tu Dahei might not clinch final victory, but he will definitely not be the first loser! And if he is lucky, the death-fearing Tu Dahei¡¯s hiding and dodging might allow him to survive until there¡¯re only two people left!¡±

    Xia Lin was stunned hearing this. He began murmuring to himself, ¡°The person who fears death the most knows how to survive the best¡­¡±

    For [Gaia] branch, as long as they were not cedst, it would be a tremendous improvement. Clearly, Wang Qiang would not be able to do it. He was not strong, furthermore, he was too provocative.

    And if Tu Dahei was as Yang Weiwei described¡ªa person who kept a low profile and was afraid of death¡ªa miracle might be created?

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it. Weiwei, contact Tu Dahei. He shall be this week¡¯s contestant! Also, if [Gaia] branch can escape the fate of beingst this week, I¡¯ll double your sry and promote you!¡±

    Xia Lin patted Yang Weiwei on the shoulder, calling out a rare ¡°Weiwei¡±.

    Yang Weiwei was surprised. She was just trying to get out of this cramped room, who knew that she would receive such a pleasant surprise?

    At that moment, Yang Weiwei felt that in this game called life, learning the technique of ¡°speaking nonsense¡± was awesome!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the virtual world, two figures were chasing each other with a giant colosseum as the background. It looked like they were having fun, but the atmosphere felt like enemies chasing after each other. One of them was dressed in a clown costume while the other one was brandishing a red saber. He was constantly attempting to sh at the clown.

    The saber beams were bright red in color. Every sh seemed to burst out into a cold blood ssh. But upon careful inspection, regardless of which angle the saber sliced in¡ªtop to bottom, bottom to top, left to right, or right to left¡ªit was unable to touch the clown in any way. The clown¡¯s footwork was extremely strange, as though it was devilish crab. And it was this strange footwork that would dodge several saber beams from a slight move from time to time.

    The saber-wielding person appeared extremely irritated. The way he shed his saber was already random without pattern. He was grumbling softly, swinging his saber at the clown who was running and stopping from time to time. Sometimes, he even used his saber as a projectile as though he was a child that had been teased to the point of losing his mind.

    As for the clown, every time the saber-wielding person threw his saber, he would stop at his spot to wait for his opponent to pick up his saber. He did not attack the saber-wielding person at all, right from the beginning. His motions were not elegant, but the way he deftly avoided attacks made him look like an elegant gentleman.

    Of course, in the eyes of the saber-wielding person, this extremely provocative clown that kept dodging was like an old hooligan who sexually assaulted women!

    ¡°Octosh!¡±

    Suddenly, the saber-wielding person shouted. The mes in his eyes were ring as he turned around and produced a cross cut with a vertical split. In an instant, hepleted shes from eight different directions. Eight red saber beams flew at an extremely fast speed at the clown, as though it was sealing off any route of escape!

    ¡°Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu! Pu!¡±

    Eight flesh tearing sounds erupted, as the clown¡¯s body was split into 9 sections instantly!

    The saber-wielding person, having appeared to havepleted his assault, sighed heavily instead. The sigh was filled with a deep sense of exhaustion.

    The nine body sections distorted and disappeared into the light. It was just a phantom image!

    The true clown was standing behind the saber-wielding person. He patted the saber-wielding person on the shoulder and whispered, ¡°You can do it.¡±

    These three words seemed to give the saber-wielder infinite motivation, hence he¡­threw the blood saber to the ground. With a grumble he sat on the cement ground. With his sad and indignant look, he announced his wish to die.

    ¡°God DogLeading, please do me a favor and give me a quick death!¡±

    Wang Qiang was very, very tired. It was a tiredness that came from his heart. He looked up at ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡± who was dressed in a clown costume and had a clown mask on his face. This figure that was standing not very far from him had given him deep sorrowful feelings and an anger that came from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s been an hour, a whole hour. Haven¡¯t you had enough fun?¡±

    Noticing ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡± standing there motionless, Wang Qiang could not help but shout out in anger.

    This game of cat-and-mouse battle hadsted for an hour. Very early on, Wang Qiang had came to the conclusion that ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡± was a darn smurf. That free and easy dodging posture, that funny but agile Crab Steps, and that Wavelet Shield which would remove any danger at the most critical moment, had dodged his attacks numerous times, as well as resolve his attacks numerous times. The abuse had disheartened him, making him question life.

    Wang Qiang once thought of choosing to quit, but hisughable pride made him persist on.

    This was because he was also a smurf. In reality, he was at the seventh level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. He lowered his power to the third level to enjoy the feeling of smurfing noobs. Of course, he would asionally encounter more powerful smurfs too, but this was the first time he met such a sick smurf like ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡±.

    This sick bastard did not use a single Psionic Ability offensive skill throughout the process. All he did was dodge and the way he dodged was not simple jumping up and down or scurrying around the battle grounds. Instead, the sick bastard would quietly stand on the spot and wait for his saber to sh over before easily dodging it. When he was infuriated and began to randomly sh forward in a charge, the sick bastard would use that bizarre and unpredictable Crab Steps to dodge them all. And before he even realized it, the sick bastard would appear behind him, patting on his shoulder and encourage him with a ¡°You can do it!¡±.

    Sometimes, he would think that he had finally struck the sick bastard, but a shield would appear at the critical moment to block the attack. Other times, he would think that he had finally split the sick bastard into two, but be shocked to realize that it was just a unbelievable illusion.

    Wang Qiang¡¯s strength was at the seventh level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, yet he was being toyed in a third level match. Hence, he came up with the simple conclusion that ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡± was a smurf much more powerful than him.

    Wang Qiang, who was also a smurf, also deeply understood why ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡± did not use his Psionic Ability offensive skills the entire time.

    ¡°He is enjoying the pleasure of smurfing his enemies till they quit!¡±

    Wang Qiang believed he had guessed at the answer. To prevent ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡± from getting his wish, he had persisted on for an hour and did not choose to quit.

    And the most important reason was that he wished to seize the opportunity to sh ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡± to death and then mock him, ¡°Idiot, you f*cked up, huh?¡±

    However, at this moment, Wang Qiang finally came to realize the harsh reality. There was no way he could sh ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡±. That clearly wasn¡¯t Crab Steps, that was clearly a devil¡¯s footwork in the guise of a D ss technique!

    Wang Qiang felt despair and anger simultaneously.

    Don¡¯t you enjoy the pleasure of smurfing your enemy till they quit?

    Fine, I will not run then!

    If you have the guts, then kill me!

    With this thought in mind, Wang Qiang threw his saber and sat on the cement floor in the arena. His intentions were clear. I¡¯m not ying with you, do whatever you wish!

    IChooseDogLeading seemed to be surprised for a moment before he suddenly waved his fists and shout, ¡°You can do it! Don¡¯t give up! Believe in yourself! Believe in miracles!¡±

    Wang Qiang¡¯s lips twisted as he said with a deep voice, ¡°God DogLeading, hurry up and give me a quick death! There is no phrase known as ¡®running away¡¯ in my, King of Leopards¡¯ dictionary. If you insist on not attacking, I¡¯ll keep sitting here. We can both waste time here together!¡±

    IChooseDogLeading fell into silence for a few moments before he sighed and said, ¡°You win.¡±

    Wang Qiang was stunned, what did that mean?

    ¡°yer IChooseDogLeading has left the room.¡±

 Chapter 72: Battle of the Sacred Cup

    Chapter 72: Battle of the Sacred Cup

    ¡°What a shameless asshole!¡±

    After Shi Xiaobai left the room, he could not help but curse.

    The asshole was clearly referring to Wang Qiang. Over the past seven days, he had encountered a few assholes who sat on the floor asking for their deliverance after they failed to beat him. As such, Shi Xiaobai was furious over such matters.

    ¡°Those assholes keep pleading for This King to give them death, but unfortunately, This King does not have any game credits to buy any super weapons¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed. He had neither grasped any Psionic Ability offensive skills, nor had the time to focus on Psionic Ability offensive skills. He had to focus on cultivating Crab Steps during the seven days. As such, he was unable to kill his opponent, preventing him from gaining victory. The only way he could win was to force his opponent to quit.

    After Thomas left, Shi Xiaobai encountered numerous opponents. Amongst them, fewer than ten people could hit him while he was using Crab Steps. The remaining could only watch him helplessly.

    However, the reason why Shi Xiaobai failed to obtain victory all this while was because¡ªother than those assholes like Wang Qiang who just gave up¡ªhe would suffer an exhaustion of his Psionic Power and stamina.

    In Unrivaled Heroes, Psionic Power and stamina were reflected by actual numbers. Every time he used Crab Steps or Wavelet Shield, they would expend his Psionic Power and stamina; hence the reason why Shi Xiaobai lost a majority of the time was because he was drained of his Psionic Power and stamina.

    Thus, throughout the seven days¡ªother than steadily improving his proficiency in Crab Steps, as well as deepening and consolidating the essential Crab Steps principles he learned from Thomas¡ªthe greatest benefit he gained was learning the allocation of his Psionic Power and stamina.

    Shi Xiaobai learned how to use the smallest possible motions needed to dodge an attack. He learned how to use the least Psionic Power and stamina toplete every move.

    Hence, he finally managed to obtain ten sessive rounds of victory!

    Then ten sessive opponents had struggled an hour with him. After they realized that there was no way to hit him, they quit the room in a fit of rage.

    After losing nearly 2000 rounds, Shi Xiaobai had finally obtained victory, so he was in an extremely good mood, until his 11th round where he met an asshole calling himself the King of Leopards¡­.

    ¡°Assholes are so hypocritical.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said with a sigh. Suddenly, he felt dizzy and lightheaded. Fatigue seemed to sweep at him like a tsunami, causing him to nearly faint.

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly bit his lower lip to use the pain to keep himself awake.

    It had been seven days. Although his improvement was very significant, he did not hear the Absolute Choice announcing hispletion of the task. This meant that his Crab Steps had yet to reach the ¡°Dominating Refinement¡± realm.

    Thinking of it, it was indeed no surprise. Spending seven months to improve anybat skill to the ¡°Dominating Refinement¡± realm was already considered an astounding feat, a human sensation.

    An attempt toplete a sensation that took seven months in seven days would be called a divine miracle, so how could it be done so smoothly?

    Perhaps, this choice was a mistake from the very beginning.

    Since this Absolute Choice was a daily-style choice, there was no chance for him to repeat it. If he seeded in the mission, he would be rewarded. If he failed, he would receive a punishment. It was very fair, but also very cruel.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not mind if he was rewarded or punished. As long as he had the feeling that he was slowly bing stronger, he would feel excited. This uncontroble excitement made him unable to stop himself. For him, to be able to be mad and excited over a particr goal, the goal did not matter. It did not matter how impossible the goal was, as long as he immersed himself in the joyful pursuit of the goal.

    ¡°This King will definitely create a miracle!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai waved his fist and looked up at the blue sky that made up the game interface. After a a few minutes of rest, he realized he was getting even more tired, so he decided to stop resting. He was in a hurry to begin the next match.

    Clicking on Single Person Battle Mode, Room Mode¡­

    ¡°Warning! Warning! Severe Warning! You have spent 25 consecutive hours in virtual immersion. It is extremely harmful to your mind. Please wake up from the virtual immersion as soon as possible or there might be dire consequences.¡±

    The system¡¯s warning red.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised. Only then did he realize that he had not left the virtual world for 25 hours. Upon realizing the existence of reality, he immediately felt pangs of hunger attack his stomach.

    At this moment, a voice came ring from the sky.

    ¡°Life detectors have detected the entry of another living object into your room. For your safety, the virtual reality connection will be severed automatically in three seconds to wake you up immediately.¡±

    ¡°3, 2, 1!¡±

    The moment the system finished its countdown, Shi Xiaobai felt his as though his consciousness was being struck by sea waves. The world in front of him went ck, and soon it was flooded with light. He blinked his eyes in difort as the virtual immersion box¡¯s internals came into his view.

    At the same time, there were the sounds of high heels tapping on the rosewood flooring from outside the virtual immersion box.

    ¡°I¡¯m Yang Weiwei, sorry for disturbing you.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Ten minutester.

    ¡°So you mean, you wish for This King to represent this branch for the Battle of the Sacred Cup?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was sending warm pork into his mouth. As he looked at the delicate-looking girl in white-cored clothes in front of him, his eyes shimmered with a strange glint.

    ¡°Yes, Manager Xia admires your strength greatly. He wishes that you can represent [Gaia] branch at this week¡¯s seven-person free-for-all.¡±

    Yang Weiwei found Shi Xiaobai¡¯s gaze strange, but she did not think too much about it. She did not correct Shi Xiaobai on him terming the seven-person free-for-all a ¡°Battle of the Sacred Cup¡±. She was only worried over how to persuade Shi Xiaobai into joining the seven-person free-for-all. If it was the previous her, she would definitely exin the rules of the battle carefully and brag about the great prizes at the weekly match. However, the present her had already been enlightened to the truth¡ªnonsense was king!

    Hence, she continued, ¡°The battle arena cafe will set up a viewing hall. Every week¡¯s weekly match will be aired free to all residents in Steel City. When that happens, you would receive the undivided attention of thousands of people. And the key thing is that Shi Xiaobai might even watch it!¡±

    Who didn¡¯t wish to be the focus of attention? Who didn¡¯t wish to show their best in front of their idol?

    Yang Weiwei once again made a brazen lie.

    Shi Xiaobai swallowed the ground meat in his mouth and he appeared to be deep in thought. He then asked momentster, ¡°The other six contestants, are they strong?¡±

    Yang Weiwei hesitated for a moment. If she verbally weakened the other six contestants to scam Shi Xiaobai into joining, then it might lead to Shi Xiaobai underestimating them. Yang Weiwei had hopes that Shi Xiaobai would keep a low profile in the free-for-all and survive as a result, allowing his ranking to be higher. Hence, she said hesitantly, ¡°Those six contestants¡­are strong. However, the seven-person free-for-all is apetition of survivability. Your Crab Steps is a huge advantage, so I believe you would give a wonderful performance!¡±

    Yang Weiwei suddenly recalled that she had told Xia Lin that Tu Dahei was extremely afraid of death, hence she had to bite the bullet and say, ¡°The other six contestants are regrs when ites topeting in the weekly matches. They have certain friendships and also conflicts, so you must try to keep a low profile. As long as you think of a method to lower your presence, you will definitely obtain very good results at the weekly match.¡±

    ¡°So those six people that were chosen by the Sacred Cup are very powerful, and the rules allow these six people to gang up on one person?¡±

    After Shi Xiaobai heard Yang Weiwei¡¯s exnation, he gave his own understanding of the matter.

    Yang Weiwei thought for a moment before nodding and said, ¡°The rules allow six to fight one, but as long as you keep a sufficiently low profile, and are careful enough, that situation would not happen. So I suggest that you hide from the beginning, then¡­¡±

    ¡°This King agrees!¡± Shi Xiaobai interrupted Yang Weiwei¡¯s bbering.

    ¡°What?¡± Yang Weiwei was stunned.

    ¡°This King agrees to participating in the Battle of the Sacred Cup. This King does not have time to waste time with you. Since the Battle of the Sacred Cup is in the virtual world, This King will first go to the virtual world and wait there.¡±

    After Shi Xiaobai said that, he went back into the virtual immersion box andy down. Today was thest day of his Absolute Choice mission, so he had no time to spare. As for agreeing to participate in Yang Weiwei¡¯s described seven-person free-for-all, it was because he had been training against others one-on-one. He believed that if six people were to gang up on him, he might be able to make another breakthrough with his Crab Steps.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you resting?¡±

    Yang Weiwei struggled to swallow a mouthful of saliva. Although she was pleasantly surprised that Shi Xiaobai easily agreed to joining the weekly match¡ªwhen she thought of how Shi Xiaobai spent an average of 22 hours a day for 7 continuous days in virtual reality and had to participate in the grueling seven-person free-for-all¡ªshe believed that he would need to rest. If not, how could his body take it?

    Yang Weiwei suddenly felt upset as she vaguely felt like she had done something wrong.

    Shi Xiaobai did not answer.

    No, he used his actions to give his answer.

    He pressed the activation button twice and entered the virtual world once again.

    Author¡¯s Notes: Some experienced readers will say: Heh heh, the uing plot must be face-smacking and acting awesome. To that, I immediately felt like sending a smack over. Isn¡¯t that fricking obvious? After setting up the plot for so long, how can there not be a burst of acting awesome to allow everyone to enjoy it? There will definitely be face-smacking. As for acting awesome, there will certainly be nock of it. However, don¡¯t worry. This book¡¯s acting awesome method has always been fresh. It will definitely be different from other fancy schlocks. With a bit of foreshadowing, there will be wave after wave of climatic plots. Everyone, please look forward to it.

 Chapter 73: God DogLeading

    Chapter 73: God DogLeading

    In a disaster-ridden era, the virtualpetition industry that seemed to link itself with entertainment was not thought highly of by people. This was a reason why there were few customers that patronized the battle arena cafe.

    However, every weekend, the number of people who came to the battle arena cafe would increase greatly. The main reason was a result of the weekly matches organized by the Battle Arena Corporation over the weekend. Another essential reason was a result of the strategy employed by the battle arena cafe¡ªthe weekly match was aired live for free.

    Although Steel City was [Gaia]¡¯s base, [Gaia] was only a Hero organization. The people in a Hero organization were valued by their quality not quantity, hence, the official members were a tiny fraction of the residents. Most of the residents were original residents before the base was built, as well as family members the official members brought with them. These original residents were simr to the city¡¯s residents. They did not have much resistance against a live broadcast of apetition that was almost at the quality of a movie. Furthermore, the video quality in the battle arena cafe¡¯s viewing hall was extremely high and most importantly, it was free!

    Hence, although Yang Weiwei¡¯s description of ¡°undivided attention of thousands of people¡± was somewhat exaggerated, the number of people who came to the viewing hall to watch the weekly match live would not just be a handful of people. It would number at least a hundred.

    And today was a special day. As the news of Miss Xiao Xiao personally participating in this week¡¯spetition was deliberately publicized by the battle arena cafe, the battle arena cafe¡¯s viewing hall was soon filled with people.

    Whenever Xiao Xiao was mentioned, people would immediately think of four key information¡ªBattle Arena Corporation¡¯s little princess, Pehua University¡¯s top student, a Psyker richly endowed by nature, a great beauty that could topple cities. And once these four key information were put together, it naturally created the effects of fans that were no less inferior than celebrities and idols.

    Those people who came to the battle arena cafe could not only watch the live broadcast of thepetition that was as good as a movie, but they could also catch a glimpse of Princess Xiao Xiao¡¯s glory. And most critical of all, it was all fricking free! Hence, even citizens that were disgusted by virtualpetition were also attracted.

    Yang Yang was one of those who came to watch thepetition. He was different from others, because he was attracted here by Shi Xiaobai. Yang Weiwei had specially sent him a text message, bragging about how she had aplished the ¡°feat¡± of rmending Tu Dahei as a contestant. Yang Yang expressed his disgust at Yang Weiwei for letting a third level Psionic Mortal Realm rookie participate in a free-for-all match filled with seventh level Psionic Mortal Realm warriors. However, he could not help but give her a thumbs up, praising her with a ¡°well done¡±.

    He was eager to understand Shi Xiaobai¡¯s true strength. This was the only way he could know the difference between them. Yang Weiwei¡¯s act was no doubt something he found agreeable deep within his heart.

    However, the present Yang Yang was honestly feeling terrible. This was because he met the one person he least wanted to see in the viewing hall. Even worse, this person¡¯s seat was just next to his.

    Yang Yang¡¯s eyes struggled for a moment as he gently sat beside that person, hoping that the person would not realize his arrival.

    However, things never go the way we think they will. The moment he sat down, that person turned his head over and was surprised. He then made a cold taunt, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this that mortal with pretty alright Mind Expanse? Your name is Yang-something?¡±

    Yang Yang¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. The blond youth sitting beside him named Kevin was as infuriating as ever. Back at the Rookie Evaluation Test, he had been figuratively smacked in the face by Shi Xiaobai till his face swelled, but yet he was still unrepentantly trying to act the fatty.

    In the past, Yang Yang would always keep a distance from a C ss Psyker like Kevin since he knew the difference between an ordinary person and a genius. He did not dare cross the line. However, after meeting Shi Xiaobai, he felt that the biological creatures known as geniuses were not that much superior.

    Look at Shi Xiaobai, he is such an impressive genius, but isn¡¯t he quite cute from his foolishness?

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you. Blondy Narcissist.¡±

    Yang Yang pretended to just discover Kevin¡¯s presence and gave an unsparing response. He no longer felt awe towards Kevin at all.

    Kevin¡¯s face immediately turned liver-colored. This shameful salutation reminded him of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s wretched face. The fateful encounter of the Rookie Evaluation test was still fresh on his mind, so he coldly snorted, ¡°Hmph, abject mortal.¡±

    Yang Yang curled his lips. He was not interested in engaging in a meaningless war of words with Kevin. He ignored Kevin and turned to look at the huge screen in the viewing hall.

    At this moment, the screen was ying exnatory clips. In a bid to replicate the viewing experience of the Heroes league, the Battle Arena Corporation invited two rather famousmentators every week. And the invitedmentators today were a top-ranked father-daughtermentator duo¡ªSweets and Biscuit.

    Although Biscuit was slightly plump from age, his professional knowledge was good. He was extremely eloquent and was currently serving as the national professional league¡¯smentator. As for his daughter, Sweets, who looked extremely sweet, hermentating could be said to be better than her father¡¯s. At a young age, she was already very reputable in thementator world.

    The Battle Arena Corporation¡¯s invitation of these two people asmentators indicated how much importance they ced in this week¡¯spetition. After all, Princess Xiao Xiao was personally participating in it, so even if it was virtualpetition, it was not to be treated lightly.

    At this moment, the twomentators had finished introducing the rules of this week¡¯s weeklypetition. After the seven-person free-for-all battle format was announced, it sparked a flurry of discussion amongst the audience in the viewing hall immediately. Compared to a group deathmatch or tag-team fighting, a simple and brutal seven-person free-for-all appeared more exciting.

    After introducing the rules of thepetition, thementators introduced the seven contestants. The atmosphere quietened down. Regr members of the audience had already guessed at the candidates of each branch. After all, every branch could only send one contestant, so it was clearly going to be the branch¡¯s strongest yer.

    Other than having the Muse branch¡¯s contestant switched to Princess Xiao Xiao, all the regr members of the audience knew who was the strongest in every branch. Hence, they were only looking forward to thementators introduction of Xiao Xiao. As for the others as well as the most likely strongest King of Leopards nominated by [Gaia] branch, they could not be any more familiar with them.

    And when the twomentators introduced the first five contestants, nothing exceeded the expectations of the people.

    Psionic Mortal Realm 7th level, machine gun user¡ªGunfireInTheWorld

    Psionic Mortal Realm 7th level, hammer fatso¡ªIAmNoPig

    Psionic Mortal Realm 8th level, dual de man¡ªDualdesToTraverseTheWorld

    Psionic Mortal Realm 8th level, sniper¡ªThatTenderOneShot

    Psionic Mortal Realm 9th level, spear-wielding youth¡ªWindWithoutTrace

    These five people were regrs. They had delivered an excellent performancest week, so they naturally had some fans. From time to time, there would be exmations and praisesing from inside the viewing hall. The youth named ¡°WindWithoutTrace¡± received the most enthusiastic cheers.

    At this moment, the screen used to introduce the contestants showed a frame with a person¡¯s figure wearing a clown mask and a clown costume. The audience in the viewing hall was immediately stunned while thementators also seemed taken aback.

    ¡°This is a fresh face. It looks like [Gaia] branch has obtained a new customer.¡± Sweets said.

    ¡°Yea, this name is quite special. Tell me, how should we understand the name, ¡®IChooseDogLeading¡¯?¡± Biscuit said with a smile.

    ¡°Maybe, dog leading is a nickname of the person this contestant likes?¡± Sweets said with augh.

    The twomentators began exploring the oddness and profoundness over the name ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡±.

    There was amotion in the viewing hall.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually not King of Leopards? Has a stronger customer appeared in [Gaia] branch?¡±

    ¡°IChooseDogLeading, does anyone know the meaning behind this name. Seeking answers online.¡±

    ¡°Could [Gaia] branch rise up today? IChooseDogLeading is actually a long hidden weapon?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As Yang Yang heard the discussion, he wanted to shout out loud and tell them that this was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s in-game nickname. Don¡¯t think too deeply or you might turn silly when you learn the truth.

    Yang Yang sighed slightly. As he nced at Kevin, who was also murmuring to himself in an attempt to guess the meaning behind the name, as though he knew what was going on, Yang Yang was immediately rendered speechless.

    He turned his head to survey his surroundings when he suddenly realized that on his other side, his neighbor was trembling. From the way he looked, he appeared extremely excited.

    Following that, Yang Yang heard that person trembly say the words¡ª¡±God¡­God DogLeading!?¡±

 Chapter 74: Xiao Xiaoâ€™s Rules

    Chapter 74: Xiao Xiao¡¯s Rules

    ¡°God¡­God DogLeading!?¡±

    Wang Qiang said those words with a tremble. At this moment, he recalled the terrifying domination brought about by God DogLeading.

    Wang Qiang hade here with an infuriated mindset to see which contestant had reced him. At that moment when he realized the person was God DogLeading, he lost his will toin any further. He was astonished and shocked, having mixed emotions of ¡°so the Gods are with us¡±.

    As Unrivaled Heroes had a default identity concealment system, Yang Yang did not know that Wang Qiang, who was sitting beside him, was [Gaia] branch¡¯s strongest customer below the realm of Psionic Soul, King of Leopards. When he heard how Wang Qiang was addressing Shi Xiaobai as God DogLeading, he was extremely puzzled. However, since he was naturally disposed towards notmunicating with strangers, he did not ask him.

    As there was a flurry of discussion in the viewing hall over the meaning behind ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡±, thementator, Sweets suddenly covered her mouth and said in astonishment, ¡°Third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm!? IChooseDogLeading is actually at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm?¡±

    Biscuit was also very surprised, but the mature him appeared a lot calmer. He said with a sigh, ¡°Indeed, he is at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. It looks like [Gaia] branch is prepared to do something strange.¡±

    ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s impossible that he is at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm!¡±

    Before the people in the viewing hall reacted to it, someone suddenly stood up and issued a cry of disbelief, ¡°How can he be at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm? How can that be¡­How can that be¡­?¡±

    The person¡¯s eyes were flickering with disbelief as everyone cast their eyes on him. Noticing that, he hurriedly sat back down, but he constantly murmured, ¡°Impossible, he can¡¯t be at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm¡­¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t he?¡± Yang Yang looked at Wang Qiang, who was on the brink of going mad, and could not help but ask.

    Wang Qiang turned around to take a nce at Yang Yang and realizing that it was a 7¨C8-year-old boy, he immediately didn¡¯t feel like answering. He lowered his head to continue indulging in his horror. He had always believed that God DogLeading was a noob abusing smurf stronger than him. At that moment when he realized that God DogLeading was only at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm¡ªrecalling how he had been teased¡ªhe could not believe that it was true.

    However, the weekly matches did not allow the adjustment of values, and the battle arena cafe had definitely verified the values with great scrutiny, so God DogLeading was undoubtedly at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    ¡°I actually got teased by a darn kid at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm for an hour?¡±

    Wang Qiang was on the brink of tearing up as he felt as though his heart was about to suffer a copse.

    At this moment, a undisguised derisive voice came from somewhere not far away,nding into Wang Qiang¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Tch, what¡¯s a trash at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm joining the free-for-all for? The weakest ¡®IAmNoPig¡¯ amongst the five people here can easily fix him. Sending that King of Leopards would be better! What do you mean doing something strange? It seems to me they are at the ends of their rope!¡±

    Wang Qiang could not help but turn his head to look at the source of the voice. He noticed that on his left two seats away, there was a blond youth who had a look of disdain. A cold sneer was hanging on his face.

    If it was any other day, Wang Qiang would definitely have agreed with this youth¡¯s statement. Letting a weakling at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm participate in the battle was definitely worse than sending him, the King of Leopards, to make a stir.

    However, the person that was being ridiculed was God DogLeading that had abused him so much that he had begun to doubt life, so Wang Qiang could no longer tolerate this. He reached his hand across his neighbor to pat the blond youth¡¯s shoulder forcefully.

    Seeing the blond youth turn over with a questioning look, Wang Qiang sneered at him, ¡°Youth, you know nothing about power!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    IChooseDogLeading caused quite amotion in the [Gaia] branch viewing hall, but that was all. After all, they did not hold great expectations for the [Gaia] store representative, as such they were not really overly disappointed. The most important thing was that the next person to be introduced was Princess Xiao Xiao who everyone cared about the most. It was best if the irrelevant clown was skipped as soon as possible.

    The twomentators were also clearly cognizant of this point, so they did not take out their arsenal on Shi Xiaobai. They did not even introduce the information that he was adept at Crab Steps to the audience. With a few words, they skipped over him, giving the director a cue to switch to Xiao Xiao¡¯s information.

    The screen quickly disyed Xiao Xiao¡¯s game character avatar. Due to the identity concealment feature of Unrivaled Heroes, a white veil covered Xiao Xiao¡¯s face, but it still made the audience in the viewing hall hold their breaths.

    She had pink long hair, and was dressed in a white long sleeved blouse, a whiteced skirt, white knee-high socks and red boots. There was a big pink bow tie in front of her chest. It was a simple colorbination and a simple outfit that seemed to entuate her snow-white skin and excellent figure.

    ¡°Princess Xiao Xiao sure is beautiful.¡± As a young beauty, Sweets could not help but sigh.

    Biscuit immediately followed up, ¡°Not only is Princess Xiao Xiao¡¯s beauty exceptional, but her strength is also a power to be reckoned with. Her Psionic Ability realm is the highest amongst the contestants this time round. It¡¯s at the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm!¡±

    Sweets echoed with a giggle, ¡± Princess Xiao Xiao is a top student in the best institute of higher learning in China, Pehua University. Furthermore, she is a Psyker with exceptional gifts. She deserves to bebeled a proud daughter of Heaven!¡±

    In the next few minutes, the twomentators began a series of enthusiastic discussion that revolved around praising Xiao Xiao. The young male audience immediately found it very enjoyable. Although they could find most of the information regarding Xiao Xiao online, they had no qualms about listening to others praising the female goddess in their hearts.

    After introducing Xiao Xiao, Sweets suddenly gave a mysterious smile and said, ¡°Everyone should now know that this week¡¯s format is a seven-person free-for-all. So what battle strategy does everyone think should be employed, considering the rules? Dad Biscuit, tell me about it.¡±

    Biscuit thought for a moment and said, ¡°Firstly, of course there is a need to reduce one¡¯s presence, in order to avoid bing the collective target of others. Next, it is cooperation. They can form small groups with people they trust and first eliminate the contestants that fall along the sidelines.¡±

    After Sweets heard this, she giggled, ¡°As expected of Dad Biscuit, what you said is very reasonable. I have nothing to offer against your viewpoint. Hehe, in fact, Princess Xiao Xiao had already thought of these two strategies, and have established rules that allow these two strategies to be implemented!¡±

    ¡°Ah? It¡¯s not the eliminating of these two strategies, but instead encouraging them?¡± Biscuit apparently looked a little surprised.

    The audience also began to whisper in discussion. Shouldn¡¯t there be attempts to eliminate such opportunistic strategies?

    At that moment, Sweets said, ¡°Although I am not sure why Princess Xiao Xiao did this, she definitely has her intentions, so everyone, please look forward to it. ording to Princess Xiao Xiao¡¯s rules, the weeklypetition will be divided into three rounds. We will now begin the first round immediately. Princess Xiao Xiao calls it the¡ªnegotiation round!¡±

    The moment Sweets said that, the screen switched to an empty white room with a wall. There was not a single person in the room. If not for the wall and the ground making an angle, the entire screen would have appeared white.

    ¡°Now, what everyone is seeing is a scene from the virtual reality world. The seven contestants will have ten minutes of negotiation in this white room. All violence and acts of force will be prevented in here. Only rational conversations can be used to set up one¡¯s small team!¡±

    Sweets¡¯s voice came from the screen. As people were digesting the information, she immediately announced, ¡°Then, let the negotiation round begin!¡±

    The moment Sweets said that, seven beams of light appeared in the white room. Following that, seven people appeared at different corners of the empty room.

    After the seven people entered the white room, other than Xiao Xiao and IChooseDogLeading not moving, the other five people spontaneously walked towards Xiao Xiao. It was obvious what their intentions were!

    The audience in the viewing hall drew a cold gasp of air. They immediately understood who was the biggest beneficiary of this round¡ªclearly everyone else would wish that the strongest Princess Xiao Xiao would be a member of their team. It was believed that with a simple word from Princess Xiao Xiao, anyone would be willing to form a team with her!

    Was this Princess Xiao Xiao¡¯s goal?

    By establishing a rule that benefited herself, wasn¡¯t she openly cheating?

    That didn¡¯t make sense. With Princess Xiao Xiao¡¯s strength and position, such an act was superfluous, wasn¡¯t it?

    What were Princess Xiao Xiao¡¯s intentions?

    Author¡¯s Note: The setting up of the plot is done. The real story begins next chapter.

 Chapter 75: Take you flying into awesomeness

    Chapter 75: Take you flying into awesomeness

    When the five contestants walked towards Xiao Xiao, a cold voice immediately resounded.

    ¡°I will not form a team with any one of you, so all of you do not need to waste time on me.¡±

    The person who said that was none other than Xiao Xiao. The tone in her voice was one not to be doubted. Although the veil hid her expression, it was clear that this beauty¡¯s face had a cold and expressionless look to it from her cold rejection.

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s resolute personality was clearly something the five contestants were aware of. They halted in their footsteps and did not attempt to persuade her any further. Immediately, they turned to their second target. The five of them were all regrs, so they often met during the weekly matches. Hence, they naturally had some rtions with each other.

    Many people in the viewing hall heaved a sigh of relief. They did not wish to see their female goddess form a team with others. Furthermore, by doing so, it would incur the suspicion of cheating, so this was great. The cold rejection of these five plebeians was the best oue.

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s action won great acim from the audience. Thementators also immediately took the opportunity to praise Princess Xiao Xiao, but they also raised some doubts. What was the reason behind Princess Xiao Xiao¡¯s establishment of this negotiation round? Was she that confident that she could deal with teams formed by others?

    If this was the real world, as a Psyker at the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, she might be able to use her superpower to fight against six, but in the virtual world, there was no way to use superpowers!

    The twomentators began a round of rational spection so as to fill the time for the audience, and in less than a minute, the seven contestants in the white room had basically formed their teams.

    Xiao Xiao was leaning on a wall as though deep in thought. Shi Xiaobai, who was wearing a clown costume, was sitting alone in a corner motionless. As for the other five people, they had formed two distinct teams.

    Ninth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, WindWithoutTrace and seventh level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, IAmNoPig formed a team.

    Seventh level of the Psionic Mortal Realm GunfireInTheWorld, eighth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, DualdesToTraverseTheWorld and eighth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, ThatTenderOneShot formed a three-man team.

    From the numbers and overall strength distribution, the three-man team appeared stronger. However, the two-man team¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated, especially with the spear-wielding WindWithoutTrace. His Wind Walk and Wind Spear had reached the Familiarized Proficiency realm and he was considered a genius in the Psionic Mortal Realm because of this.

    ¡°It looks like the individual small teams amongst the seven contestants have provisionally been formed. Now, the only ones left out are Princess Xiao Xiao and contestant DogLeading. By the way, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to tell the audience. The seven contestants did not receive any information about the contestants that are participating in this week¡¯s match. As such, the six people do not know contestant DogLeading¡¯s Psionic Ability realm. So this unfamiliar brother DogLeading would definitely be probed by the two teams and be a target they wouldpete over. Everyone, please look forward to it.¡±

    Biscuit adeptly analyzed the situation for the audience and pointed out the possible highlights of the match. What he said was indeed very urate. The moment he said that, the two teams began to walk towards Shi Xiaobai, who was sitting at a corner as though he was sleeping.

    At this moment, WindWithoutTrace suddenly said, ¡°I believe this brother clown will prefer that our teams approach him one by one. Since your team already has three people, can we go up first?¡±

    As they did not know anything about Shi Xiaobai, they did not even know his game nickname. Hence, WindWithoutTrace addressed Shi Xiaobai as brother clown ording to his getup. What he said made sense as matters of persuasion were best done in order of arrival. However, the first team to approach definitely held the advantage, for who would know if this brother clown would be an easily convinced person?

    Just as the three people were hesitating, WindWithoutTrace said with a serious voice, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s do it on ount of me, WindWithoutTrace, alright?¡±

    The three people looked each other in the eye after hearing this. After they had an exchange in whispers, ThatTenderOneShot, who was dressed in a military uniform, took a step forward a momentter. He said to WindWithoutTrace, ¡°Brother Wind, we will naturally take you into ount. Let¡¯s do this. We agree on letting you attempt first, but it has to be done by the fat pig. Brother Wind can only stand by the side and not give any guidance, alright?¡±

    The fat pig meant ¡°IAmNoPig¡±. Other than the person being fat, his brain was also like a pig¡¯s. The three people may have appeared to concede, but in fact, they were forcing WindWithoutTrace into a dilemma.

    WindWithoutTrace felt an internal struggle. Although IAmNoPig¡¯s intelligence was not as bad as it was rumored, it was indeed not very good. However, as the present situation was not in their favor, it could likely end up a four versus two situation if they did not take the first-mover¡¯s advantage.

    ¡°Alright, I agree.¡±

    WindWithoutTrace eventually chose to agree. He exhorted IAmNoPig before walking to a corner. He crossed his arms and stood there watching.

    As for IAmNoPig, he began walking under the watchful eyes of the audience to the seated Shi Xiaobai.

    At this moment, contestants from both teams, the audience in the viewing hall and even Xiao Xiao, who was leaning on a wall, turned their gazes over.

    ¡°Hi, my big brother, WindNoTrace, has the additional nickname of Wind Speed Fast Draw, and he wants to invite you to our team!¡±

    After IAmNoPig walked in front of Shi Xiaobai, he did not do any small talk or pleasantries. He directly spoke his intentions out aloud.

    Time froze for two seconds before Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body suddenly moved. His nose issued out a long moan before he raised his head to give a big yawn.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shi Xiaobai, who was woken up, rubbed his eyes. Noticing the rotund figure in front of him, he asked with a hypnagogic voice.

    The audience was surprised. They thought that the clown had sat at a corner because he was acting haughty or observing the situation. They never expected him to be sleeping. How could you sleep during the important negotiation round?

    IAmNoPig was also stunned, but he did not think too much about it. He went straight to the point, ¡°My brother, WindNoTrace is prepared to take you flying into awesomeness! Do you understand? Tell me your in-game nickname. I¡¯ll first add you as a friend.¡±

    IAmNoPig¡¯s unsophisticated manner of speech dumbfounded the audience. Describing this guy as having a pig¡¯s brain felt like an insult to pigs.

    Shi Xiaobai was still in a sleepy state and was confused. He did not know what the fatso in front of him was talking about, but since he heard him ask about his game nickname, he half-heartedly answered, ¡°IChooseDogLeading.¡±

    Upon hearing this, IAmNoPig¡¯s face flushed red for some unknown reason. With additional fury in his words, he said angrily, ¡°Why are you scolding us? My brother can really take you flying into awesomeness. I¡¯m not bullshitting! Quick, tell me what your in-game nickname is.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai yawned again, and couldn¡¯t figure out when he had scolded anyone, nor did he understand why the fatso kept asking him about his game nickname. As he was too tired to think, he decided to give his answer, emphasizing each word, ¡°I¡­Choose¡­Dog¡­Leading!¡±

    With this, the pig would probably get it, right?

    IAmNoPig had indeed heard it, but he seemed to end up agitated. It was as though he wanted to go into a rage, but he suppressed his anger. He constantly puffed, ¡°Hu¡­Hu¡­Hu¡­What is your game nickname?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai became impatient and shouted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you irritating? IChooseDogLeading! IChooseDogLeading! IChooseDogLeading!¡±

    He repeated the important thing thrice!

    ¡°Fine, well done!¡±

    IAmNoPig was immediately infuriated. He immediately dragged his bby body towards WindWithoutTrace. His anger-filled footsteps caused the ground to tremble as he had an aura of hostility and indignation. Hemented to WindWithoutTrace, ¡°Brother Wind, this kid rather gets led by a dog than lets you take the lead. What should we do about this?¡±

    At this moment, the dazed audience in the viewing hall was immediately enlightened. All of them burst out inughter and the undtingughter in the viewing hall did not stop immediately. Some people were even tearing up from theirughing.

    Sweets also could not maintain herself whileughing. As she held her abdomen, she said with augh that peppered her speech, ¡°DogLeading¡­The mystery behind the contestant¡¯s name..has finally been revealed. This name¡­sure is provocative!¡±

 Chapter 76: The Brave Pig Slaughtering Knife

    Chapter 76: The Brave Pig ughtering Knife

    When Shi Xiaobai heard IAmNoPig¡¯s angry words, he took a few moments before he realized what had gone on. He was immediately left at a loss whether tough or to cry. His game nickname, ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡±, was an old meme on Earth. DogLeading was ¡°GO DIE¡± in English, so ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡± meant ¡°I Choose Death¡±, and did not mean choosing to be led by dogs!

    Shi Xiaobai could not be bothered to exin it to ¡°IAmNoPig¡±. Having sat in the corner, just closing his eyes for a moment made him doze back to sleep. He was indeed overly exhausted.

    Shi Xiaobai stood up and stretched his body, afraid that he would fall back to sleep if he sat back down.

    A strange atmosphere filled the room. The other six people did not know that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s in-game nickname was ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡±. Other than Xiao Xiao having guessed the truth to the matter, the other five people were fooled by IAmNoPig¡¯s silly talk. Summarizing everything Shi Xiaobai had done the moment he entered the room, they theorized that Shi Xiaobai was an asocial person.

    The two-man team naturally did not want to have anything to do with him, while the three-man team scoffed at the idea of recruiting him. As long as Shi Xiaobai did not join the two-man team, it was unlikely to cause them any harm. Having a greater number of people per team was not necessarily the best idea. If a six-person team targeted a single person, they could only assure that they would be in the top six. As for the three-man team, they were currently the strongest faction present. This meant that they had the chance of ensuring themselves to be in the top three.

    Hence, in the remaining few minutes, it became a scene that even the twomentators found uninteresting.

    Princess Xiao Xiao stood with her back against a wall in silence, giving off a lonely but beautiful imagery.

    Shi Xiaobai was simrly leaning against the wall, but his body was moving around oddly, as though he was an irritated ant.

    As for the other two teams, they distanced themselves from each other. They began huddling together to discuss theirbat tactics and strategy. The seven-person free-for-all clearly became a four faction match with a 3¨C2¨C1¨C1 line up.

    In thementator stands, Biscuit said, ¡°ording to my years of experience, the three-man team should be the strongest amongst the four factions. The two-man team should be ofparable strength with Princess Xiao Xiao. As for contestant DogLeading, he is temporarilyst in ce. However, we know that the beginning of a free-for-all does not determine the ending. The strongest faction might be ganged up against by an alliance formed between the weaker factions. And the weakest contestant, DogLeading, might not be the first to be eliminated. As long as he knows how to hide himself and keep afortable distance, he might be able to push himself to the top.¡±

    Biscuit¡¯s experiencedmentary was filled with highlights. What was a baffling negotiation round made the seven-person free-for-all immediately turn clear. What would have easily made the audience lose interest had its interest reignited by Biscuit¡¯smentary. Maybe the other four people would gang up to get rid of the three-man team first? Of course, this was all thanks to the humorous misunderstanding from IChooseDogLeading¡¯s nickname. If not, the three-man team would have be a four-man team, and that would indeed have made thepetition be even more boring.

    Sweets said with a smile, ¡°Dad Biscuit¡¯s analysis is quite on point. You still have it in you despite your age. Hehe. Then, it¡¯s time for the second round established by Princess Xiao Xiao to stir up something. The second round¡ªderation before battle¡ªbegins right now!¡±

    As if it was to make thementary appear more effective, Biscuit did not seem to know of the rules prior to this. He said with surprise, ¡°Deration before the battle? That¡¯s interesting. Could the three-man team say something unbridled as a result of a moment of arrogance? It could lead the other four to form an alliance even faster. As a solo contestant, what deration would Princess Xiao Xiao give to dere her position? What would contestant DogLeading say before the battle to reduce his presence?¡±

    A shortmentary from Biscuit highlighted several points of interest. It immediately made what seemed like an uninteresting second round turn exciting.

    Sweets was secretly impressed by her father as she took over and said with a giggle, ¡°After the tiny disturbance from before, Contestant DogLeading is probably going to find it difficult to lower his sense of presence.¡±

    Biscuit clicked his tongue and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. The two-man team is probably the faction that wants to eliminate contestant DogLeading as soon as possible. If I were contestant DogLeading, I would first take advantage of the pre-battle deration to exin the misunderstanding. Then I would admit that I¡¯m at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, so as to reduce my level of threat. And most importantly of all, it has to alienate the teams from each other without showing the slightest trace. By causing a rift between the three-man team and the two-man team, it will lower his presence to a minimum. It will be a difficult task for contestant DogLeading to aplish all of this in a short pre-battle deration!¡±

    Sweets immediately said with her eyes widened as she joked, ¡°Dad Biscuit, it looks like your beer belly is not filled with beer, but filled with nefarious wisdom!¡±

    The audience immediately burst intoughter. They gave Biscuit a big thumbs up. They had not ced themselves in DogLeading¡¯s shoes at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. The method offered by Biscuit of lowering one¡¯s presence under such a situation was indeed ingenious.

    Under the two goodmentators¡¯ guidance, what was a simple and boring pre-battle deration became something anticipated by all.

    ¡­

    However, the pre-battle deration was still extremely boring, especially in the awkward situation of a seven-person free-for-all. Without absolute victory in their grasps, no one ced themselves on a pedestal during the pre-battle deration.

    The first pre-battle deration was the deep and meaningful ¡°everyone do your best¡± from Princess Xiao Xiao that concluded immediately. There were many ways to interpret these four words, but in such a situation, it appeared to be a perfunctory pleasantry.

    The two-man team kept an even lower profile.

    WindWithoutTrace said calmly, ¡°Competition second, friendship first.¡±

    IAmNoPig was not good with words, so he spoke candidly, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t target me.¡±

    The three-man team was as Biscuit had guessed. In order to prevent the other four people from forming a four-man alliance, they did not dare to appear arrogant despite having a small advantage.

    ThatTenderOneShot¡¯s deration was very tender, ¡°Regardless of the oue, we should not have any bad blood amongst us.¡±

    GunfireInTheWorld, who was usually hot tempered, held it in and said calmly, ¡°I will do my best, I hope everyone does not hold back.¡±

    DualdesToTraverseTheWorld was a silent person to begin with, so he said in a deadpan manner, ¡°Let the match be interesting.¡±

    After all these superficial pre-battle derations were said, the viewing hall had turned silent. What sort of pre-battle deration was this? It was clearly them vying to be the politest person.

    The twomentators were also slightly embarrassed. Although they had expected such a boring scene, the way these people kept a low profile was too much. Biscuit sharply sensed the annoyance in the audience, and simultaneously realized that thest person was IChooseDogLeading.

    Hence, with a sh of brilliance, he immediately said, ¡°Everyone, the main show is here! After the first six people made such low-profile derations, everyone¡¯s presence is extremely low. This makes it even more difficult for contestant DogLeading to lower his presence. What would he do?¡±

    Indeed, the audience immediately turned alert. The only thing worth watching now was how IChooseDogLeading would ease the situation with his pre-battle deration. He had to exin the misunderstanding and cause strife, while lowering his own presence. This was fricking difficult!

    What sort of pre-battle deration would IChooseDogLeading deliver?

    ¡­

    What sort of pre-battle deration would Shi Xiaobai deliver?

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai was also pondering over the same question. From the moment this round began, he had been constantly wrecking his sleepy and heavy brain over what to say.

    He had participated in the seven-person free-for-all in the hopes for the six people to attack him. He wanted the immense pressure to allow him to make a breakthrough. Hence, everything depended on the precondition that he attracted the aggression of the six people.

    And the pre-battle deration was a Heaven-given opportunity!

    What sort of pre-battle deration would allow the six people to maniacally fight him?

    After a long period of thinking, only when it was finally his turn to give the deration did he suddenly have an idea. He figured out the best speech possible.

    He took a step forward but unlike others, he did not face the camera Instead, he turned to face the six contestants, opened up his arms and raised his head high.

    Shi Xiaobai said softly, ¡°A weakling hides his sharpness in a beautiful scabbard, while a true mighty figure will bravely pull out a rusty pig ughtering knife.¡±

    A baffling speech that seemed to sound extremely profound caused the other six contestants to frown. It also caused the twomentators to ponder and the audience to be puzzled. However, Shi Xiaobai did not stop after delivering his strange pre-battle deration, nor did he wait for their reaction.

    He opened his mouth once again.

    Then, a shocking speech that made everyone stare aghast¡ªsomething that the six contestants would never forget and something that was recorded in the ¡°ssics of Shi Xiaobai¡± in the future¡ªwas slowly delivered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not personal. What I¡¯m saying is everyone present is a spicy chicken 1!¡±

    1. homophone to trash

 Chapter 77: Unexpected Opening

    Chapter 77: Unexpected Opening

    Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not personal. What I¡¯m saying is that everyone present is a spicy chicken!¡±

    These arrogant and provocative words, along with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s deliberate look of being all high and almighty, immediately made everyone stare aghast.

    The six contestants that were facing werepletely frozen. IAmNoPig was the first to issue an incredibly furious roar, ¡°What did you say!?¡±

    The eyes of the others exuded a cold look.

    They immediately understood the profound meaning in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s first sentence about the hidden scabbard and the pulling out of the pig ughtering knife. He was mocking them for their pleasant pre-battle deration¡ªsuch an act was that of a ¡°spicy chicken¡±.

    However, wasn¡¯t it a retarded choice to say such sharp words in the face of a seven-person free-for-all?

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai found himself extremely clever. He believed that with this, the six of them would attack This King, right?

    Shi Xiaobai sneered gently and said the words ¡°spicy chicken¡± again before turning to walk to a corner. He ignored them as though it was undisguised disregard.

    The cold beam in Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes faded away as a smile slowly appeared on her lips. The words ¡°everyone do your best¡± was not a pleasantry, it was just something people had yet to understand. This contestant named ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡± and his denigration of the contestants as ¡°spicy chickens¡± did not include her, so there was no need for her to feel upset

    The other five people were infuriated. However, as the free-for-all had yet to begin and this round prohibited violent behavior, they could only pent up their anger and secretly ce Shi Xiaobai on the kill list.

    ¡­..

    In thementator stands, Biscuit¡¯s old face immediately turned. In such an atmosphere, he felt like he had to make a holy sacrifice, hence, he gave a self-deprecatingugh and said, ¡°Ha¡­Ha, what contestant DogLeading did was unexpected. Can I retract the bullshit I said from earlier?¡±

    Sweets realized Biscuit¡¯s intention of self-sacrifice to save the situation. Feeling touched, she immediately disparaged him in a merciless manner, saying, ¡°I say Dad Biscuit, I was wondering why your face is getting fatter. So it was because it was smacked swollen. Wu Wu Wu. This contestant DogLeading really¡­really has a personality!¡±

    The audience in the viewing hall immediately reacted as a hubbub began. Soon, it crescendoed to a deafening cacophony that nearly blew the ceiling open.

    ¡°Awesome person. That¡¯s what a pre-battle deration should be!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, it¡¯s called courting death, alright? He doesn¡¯t even know to keep a low profile when he¡¯s only at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. It looks like he did it because he has nothing to lose.¡±

    ¡°No, didn¡¯t you hear what Sweets said? It¡¯s called having a personality!¡±

    ¡°Smacking Biscuit¡¯s big round face. This round was good. A pre-battle deration should be filled with such smack talk!¡±

    ¡°To say the truth, having the strength to act awesome is what you would call awesome. If you act awesome without the ability, that is what you would call a retard. This DogLeading clown is a pure idiot. Validated with no mistakes.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t act awesome when you have the strength, that¡¯s called a coward. Anyway, I support DogLeading. How can a pre-battle deration not be more explosive?¡±

    ¡°A weakling hides his sharpness in a beautiful scabbard, while a true mighty figure will bravely pull out a rusty pig ughtering knife. This sentence is such a fricking ssic saying!¡±

    ¡°No offense, but everyone present is a spicy chicken!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The audience in the viewing hall was immediately split on their views. A number of people felt that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s deration was a deration of a warrior, and whenpared to the first six people¡¯s pleasantries, it was extremely genuine. His strength might be the weakest, but his courage was worthy of praise.

    The other people felt that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s deration was a deration for courting death. He was purely an idiot seeking death. They believed that he would be beaten to a pulp that even his mother would fail to recognize him. There were even people who announced that if the idiot DogLeading was not the first to be eliminated, they would stick their male appendages into a fan, at speed five.

    The argument in the viewing hall immediately got out of hand.

    Yang Yang was the only one in the audience who knew Shi Xiaobai¡¯s identity and personality. He was at a loss whether tough or to cry, but he was not surprised. He knew Shi Xiaobai was always different from others. He was so unique that he attracted the desire for others to beat him up.

    But what made Yang Yang speechless was the two madmen on his left and right. The right brawny person that addressed Shi Xiaobai as ¡°God DogLeading¡± was yelling like a fervent fan. If anyone were to curse ¡°DogLeading retard¡±, he would immediately curse back at them, as though he wanted to pick a fight.

    And the most speechless-rendering person was Kevin on the left. After hearing the brawny youth¡¯s nonsense, he actually began to believe that ¡°God DogLeading¡± was an invincible mighty figure in Psionic Mortal Realm third level clothing. After hearing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pre-battle deration, he went from anti-fan to fan, bing one of those who supported ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡±.

    It was unknown what expression Kevin would have when he realizes that ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡± was actually Shi Xiaobai.

    And at this moment in a corner, Xia Lin was already about to explosively depart. He turned around and realized that Yang Weiwei, who had always been behind him, had snuck away without his knowledge. As he was too deep for tears, he shouted at the entrance, ¡°You fricking call this the newbie that fears death the most? Yang Weiwei! You don¡¯t have toe tomorrow. No, you can scram right now!¡±

    ¡­

    Only when it reached the third round¡ªthe true highlight of the show, the seven-person free-for-all¡ªdid the din in the viewing hall graduallye to a halt.

    ¡°The Battle Arena Corporation¡¯s weekly branchpetition, the seven-person free-for-all, officially begins. Now, we shall announce all the rules for the seven-person free-for-all.¡±

    The virtual system¡¯s voice echoed in the white room and was simultaneously broadcasted in various viewing halls.

    Everyone quieted down and pricked up their ears.

    ¡°Rule 1: The battle map has been selected to be the virtual map, ¡®Heavenly Pulse Jungle¡¯. There will not be any biological creatures in this virtual environment, but there will be random appearances of ¡®Energy Pearls¡¯. Using an ¡®Energy Pearl¡¯ will recover one¡¯s Psionic Power, stamina and health. ¡®Energy Pearls¡¯ can be stored and are allowed to be used at any juncture in time.¡±

    ¡°Rule 2: The match will assign points ording to the order of elimination. The first person eliminated will receive one point, the second two points and so on and so forth. At the same time, the number of people a contestant kills will be counted. Killing a contestant would obtain one point. The contestant¡¯s final ranking will be decided ording to the sum of the order of elimination and the number of people killed.¡±

    ¡°Rule 3: The contestants will be randomly transported to a random location in Heavenly Pulse Jungle. The teams formed during the negotiation round will be seen as an entity, so they will be sent to the same location. Every entity will also receive one ¡®Energy Pearl¡¯. Note, every team is considered an entity, so every team only has one ¡®Energy Pearl¡¯!¡±

    ¡°The aforementioned rules are all there is. The announcement of the rules has concluded. The seven-person free-for-all officially begins. Transmission initiating, target destination¡ªHeavenly Pulse Jungle!¡±

    The system did not sound male or female, but after the emotionless voice was done, the seven contestants in the white room were wrapped inyers of light before instantly disappearing.

    At the same time, the cameras switched to four close-up views. It switched through the 3¨C2¨C1¨C1 factions and their locations in the forest before fixing on the three-man team.

    ThatTenderOneShot, DualdesToTraverseTheWorld and GunfireInTheWorld formed a triangle that was neither too big nor too small. In the middle, there was a floating red pearl. It was about the size of a glutinous rice ball, but it exuded a red crystalline glow. It silently floated in midair, and it was obvious that it was the Energy Pearl described by the system.

    At this moment, the atmosphere surrounding the three was very delicate. Although their expressions could not be seen due to their masks, the stiffened bodies and silent attitudes indicated that this team was in a dilemma.

    In thementator stands, Biscuit sighed, ¡°It looks like this is the reason behind why Miss Xiao Xiao established the negotiation round. This team that was formed temporarily now faces a dilemma of the distribution of benefits. The Energy Pearl¡¯s effects destine it to be extremely important for every contestant. All three contestants probably want it for themselves, and the rules of killing others to gain points will definitely push this team into an awkward position. It would be a question as to who would get to kill a person that gets cornered by this team. It is a harsh problem that needs to be considered.¡±

    Sweets also shared her mixed emotions, ¡°It looks like the negotiation round was a trap set up by Miss Xiao Xiao. Under these rules, teams be a restrictive thing. Would the three people fight over this Energy Pearl?¡±

    Biscuit said, ¡°It can¡¯t really be called a trap either. After all, there is still the advantage of a team. It just has additional drawbacks. At least in my opinion, a single Energy Pearl is not enough to cause a team to dissolve. It will just cause a tiny bit of strife amongst them. They will definitely not fight, but someone has to be the temporary custodian of the Energy Pearl.¡±

    The moment Biscuit said that, the three people onscreen began having a simple discussion. The Energy Pearl was decided to be temporarily held by ThatTenderOneShot. They each promised to split any obtained Energy Pearl equally. The killing of others depended on each person¡¯s ability. And as predicted by Biscuit, the team did not have any obvious cracks.

    Sweets could not help but exim in praise, ¡°As the saying goes, wine improves with age. Dad Biscuit is indeed impressive.¡±

    Biscuit chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s because you are too silly. Which team would lose all decorum over an ¡®Energy Pearl¡¯?¡±

    Sweets tsked gently as she pouted, making her look pretty cute.

    At this moment, the screen was still fixated on the three-man team, but a voice resounded throughout Heavenly Pulse Jungle. It was also a sound that everyone in the viewing hall could hear.

    It was the system¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Contestant ¡®IAmNoPig¡¯ eliminated. Currently there are six remaining contestants!¡±

    What the f*ck, IAmNoPig was eliminated!?

    Did WindWithoutTrace and IAmNoPig have a fall out because of the ¡°Energy Pearl¡±?

    Biscuit stared in bewilderment as he thought ¡°Damn it, did I get smacked in the face again? Why is it so fast this time!¡±

 Chapter 78: Princess Xiao Xiao

    Chapter 78: Princess Xiao Xiao

    IAmNoPig was eliminated just like that? As the screen did not switch in time, no one knew what had happened. But as a result of what Biscuit and Sweets just said, the first thing that came to mind was¡ªWindWithoutTrace and IAmNoPig¡¯s team had a rift, resulting in WindWithoutTrace killing IAmNoPig for the ¡°Energy Pearl¡± and a point.

    Or it could be said that this was the most logical exnation.

    By the time the director switched the cameras to where IAmNoPig was, everyone was surprised to discover IAmNoPig lying on the ground. Protruding out of his fat chest was a silver shimmering crystal arrow! The crystal arrow had pierced through his chest from the back, while the cold arrowhead was still dripping with blood.

    And what was oddest was that there was a hole spewing blood from IAmNoPig¡¯s throat!

    These were two clearly different injuries, done by two different people. In the first few minutes of the match, two people had simultaneously attacked IAmNoPig?

    What the hell was going on?

    Thankfully, there was a tracking camera that followed every contestant, hence, the director aired the lost scenes.

    The director reyed thest three seconds before IAmNoPig died. At that moment, WindWithoutTrace was putting away the ¡°Energy Pearl¡±, while IAmNoPig was smiling in an honest and silly manner, as though he did not mind.

    Suddenly, a crystal arrow tore through the void from the shadows. WindWithoutTrace was first to react as he gave a warning shout. Although IAmNoPig took a moment to react, he managed to produce a Psionic Barrier that enveloped his entire body. However, the crystal arrow instantly shattered his barrier, piercing through his back and out front, sttering immense amounts of hot blood.

    IAmNoPig did not die immediately. He took a step forward and pointed to WindWithoutTrace¡¯s chest while saying with a trembling voice, ¡°Energy Pearl¡­give¡­me.¡±

    The Energy Pearl could recover a contestant¡¯s Psionic Power, stamina and health; hence, IAmNoPig immediately ced his hopes on the Energy Pearl before he died. He took another step forward, hoping that WindWithoutTrace would hold him up and give him the Energy Pearl.

    However, what awaited IAmNoPig was a sudden stab from WindWithoutTrace. The spear prated his throat, causing him to fall backwards. When the crystal arrow¡¯s tail hit the ground, the crystal arrow that had half prated his body immediately pierced upwards, causing his entire chest to open up. At the same time,rge volumes of blood spewed out from the hole in his throat. Two fatal injuries very quickly took IAmNoPig¡¯s life away.

    At the moment IAmNoPig¡¯s consciousness left the virtual world, WindWithoutTrace said coldly, ¡°Since you are about to die, I¡¯ll take this kill. Don¡¯t worry, I will kill the person who sneaked up on you to avenge you.¡±

    WindWithoutTrace did not give IAmNoPig another nce. He immediately turned around and used his Wind Walk to head in the direction from where the crystal arrow came.

    This short rey did notst more than ten seconds, yet it caused a repressive situation amongst the audience. From their point of view, WindWithoutTrace definitely had sufficient time to push IAmNoPig out of the crystal arrow¡¯s attack range. He could also have used the Energy Pearl to save IAmNoPig¡¯s life. However, he did not do any of that. Instead, he added on a stab so as to score the kill!

    Just because it was a virtual world, could life be treated so lightly?

    The twomentators also fell silent. Although everything was virtual, apetition that did not amount to anything, it was impossible to approbate WindWithoutTrace¡¯s actions. They even wanted to denunciate him, but due to their professionalism, they prevented themselves from doing so.

    And at this moment, the screen was following WindWithoutTrace¡¯s quick Wind Walk. After dashing through the thickest of the jungle anding to an opening, the assant who shot the crystal arrow was standing silently in the jungle with a crystal bow in hand.

    ¡°Princess Xiao Xiao!?¡±

    Numerous people eximed in shock, including the twomentators and WindWithoutTrace in the virtual world.

    Who else but Princess Xiao Xiao could this silent white-dressed girl standing in the middle of the lush greenery be? But why was the person who shot the arrow her?

    ¡°I never expected that the person whounched the sneak attack was you!¡± WindWithoutTrace said with a hint of surprise in his tone.

    ¡°Sneak attack?¡±

    Xiao Xiao smiled lightly and said, ¡°That arrow was just a greeting shot. I never expected you to sit idle despite you clearly being able to save him.¡±

    WindWithoutTrace¡¯s breathing stagnated as he justified himself, ¡°I wasn¡¯t sitting idle. I was just unable to react in a moment of shock.¡±

    Xiao Xiao sneered, ¡°Not using the Energy Pearl and giving an additional stab, was all of that also because of a moment of shock?¡±

    WindWithoutTrace¡¯s expression changed. He did not expect that his vile actions had been seen by Xiao Xiao. Immediately, killing intent rose in his eyes. With his spear, he took a small step forward.

    ¡°You should have left after shooting the arrow, yet here you boldly stand. Then, don¡¯t me me for not letting you off.¡± WindWithoutTrace¡¯s spear tip was already pointed at Xiao Xiao.

    Xiao Xiao was a long-range bow-user, while WindWithoutTrace was a spear-wielding melee fighter. Now, WindWithoutTrace was only about ten meters away from her, entering a zone which he held the advantage. It could be said that Xiao Xiao was in extreme danger.

    ¡°Oh? Not letting me off? With that clumsy andughable Wind Walk of yours?¡± Xiao Xiao¡¯s voice was cold and indignant.

    WindWithoutTrace¡¯s eyes focused as he suddenly took another step forward, shooting straight at Xiao Xiao like a violent gust of wind.

    ¡°Just with my Familiarized Proficiency Wind Walk, I¡¯ll be able to kill you right here!¡±

    The corner of WindWithoutTrace¡¯s lips suffused a confident sneer while his eyes were filled with killing intent. In the Psionic Mortal Realm, one¡¯s strength would far exceed other Psionic Mortal Realm opponents as long as a skill had reached the Familiarized Proficiency realm. It was a world that only belonged to geniuses. His Wind Walk and Wind Spear were both at the Familiarized Proficiency realm, so even though Xiao Xiao¡¯s realm was one level higher than him, she would naturally not be able to put up a fight since he had closed the distance.

    He was approaching her. The delicate figure beneath the white dress was just several feet away. His spear was about to pierce through her beautiful body, and the scarlet petals of blood would bloom at that instant.

    ¡°So what if you are a princess from a rich family? So what if you are a student of Pehua University? So what if you are a proud daughter of Heaven? You will still die under my spear!¡±

    At that moment, even though he knew this was a virtual world and that everything in here was fake and nonexistant, WindWithoutTrace still felt a sick sense of satisfaction.

    He wanted to prate Xiao Xiao¡¯s body with his spear and see how wretched she looked like in her dying state!

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    With a light sounding from the ground, dust gently flew up as WindWithoutTrace¡¯s Wind Spear stabbed into nothingness!

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    WindWithoutTrace stared with widened eyes as he watched Xiao Xiao retreat several meters in an instant!

    WindWithoutTrace took a deep breath before raising his spear to attack again. This time he was in no hurry to stab, but attempted to close the distance with Xiao Xiao as much as possible.

    However, what he clearly saw was Xiao Xiao¡¯s retreating footsteps. Countless dust and sand swirled around her feet while her body was distancing herself from him at an unparalleled speed.

    ¡°Wind Walk?!¡±

    WindWithoutTrace, who was extremely familiar with Wind Walk, immediately realized that Xiao Xiao was using Wind Walk as well!

    WindWithoutTrace was extremely rmed. He was clearly using everything he got while chasing after her with his Wind Walk, but he was unable to catch up to the Wind Walking Xiao Xiao, who was retreating backwards while facing him. Their distance was even gradually opening up!

    ¡°Princess Xiao Xiao¡¯s Wind Walk has already reached the Exemry Mastery realm. She is indeed fully deserving of being called a proud daughter of Heaven!¡±

    In thementator stands, Biscuit gave his judgment from his rich experience.

    The audience was stunned silent. To be able to cultivate any skill to the Familiarized Proficiency in the Psionic Mortal Realm was an extremely impressive feat. Those who could cultivate to the Exemry Mastery realm could only be described as freak geniuses.

    And Princess Xiao Xiao was such a genius!

    WindWithoutTrace, who waspletely left far behind, also realized that Xiao Xiao¡¯s Wind Walk had reached the Exemry Mastery realm. His proud heart was instantly shattered as the distance that slowly opened up between them was like the despairing distance between a true genius and him.

    ¡°Not letting me off? With that clumsy andughable Wind Walk of yours?¡±

    When WindWithoutTrace suddenly recalled Xiao Xiao¡¯s disdainful words, he suddenly found it hard to breathe. It was as though there was an invisible hand tightly grasping his throat.

    Suddenly, his pupils abruptly shrunk because he saw that at a distance hundred meters away from him, Xiao Xiao had already pulled her bow open. The shimmering crystal arrow under the sunlight was already prepared to shoot.

    Trantor¡¯s Note: Some peoplein about the author¡¯s notes, so I¡¯ll be putting it as a spoiler from now on. Don¡¯t click it if you don¡¯t like it ????

 Chapter 79: Doomed Sooner or Later

    Chapter 79: Doomed Sooner or Later

    The moment after Xiao Xiao finished pulling her bow open, WindWithoutTrace had the thought of escaping before the arrow shot out. His moving body immediately changed course and headed for the dense jungle. Soon, he was shuttling through the trees.

    ¡°Por Piercing Arrow!¡±

    The crystal arrow prated through numerous trees, boring huge holes through tree trunks and nearly instantly appeared behind WindWithoutTrace.

    ¡°Bronze Armor Shield!¡±

    WindWithoutTrace shouted loudly as a bronze-colored shield appeared behind him. Although Bronze Armor Shield was an E ss psionic defensive skill, it was stronger than Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Wavelet Shield in terms of defensive strength. His Psionic Ability realm did not differ too much from Xiao Xiao, and after having numerous trees retarding the arrow, the Bronze Armor Shield naturally managed to block Xiao Xiao¡¯s crystal arrow.

    Although ¡°Por Piercing Arrow¡± was a D ss archery offensive skill, it was something that ced more focus on uracy, so it was less powerful.

    Why did Xiao Xiao use such a long-distance archery technique that focused on uracy despite the short distance?

    This thought shed in WindWithoutTrace¡¯s mind. At the moment he blocked the Por Piercing Arrow, he thought of something that caused his pupils to violently contract.

    ¡°It¡¯s a locator arrow!¡±

    A locator arrow was like an army¡¯s reconnaissance troops. They would sacrifice themselves to discover the enemy¡¯s location, allowing the troops from behind to catch up. In the field of archery, a locator arrow was usually used to pinpoint the target before an extremely powerful but low uracy shot was delivered.

    Hence, the fatal move was the next one!

    Uponing to this realization, WindWithoutTrace suddenly stopped and raised his hands to the sky.

    ¡°ck Iron Barrier!¡±

    The moment a ck barrier was propped up, a rain of arrows came falling from the sky. Hundreds of crystal arrows came raining down at WindWithoutTrace as though they were blotting out the sky.

    ¡°Peng! Peng! ¡­¡±

    Numerous collision sounds and explosions echoed as the ck barrier began to crack, and would shatter at any moment.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The barrier only managed tost for a few seconds before itpletely shattered. WindWithoutTrace appeared from inside the barrier with spear in hand. His hair fell backwards as he looked up at the inexhaustible rain of arrows and roared loudly.

    ¡°Wind Spear Dance!¡±

    His spear kept stabbing and as he turned around and made a sweep, his footwork were like an elegant dance. As he brandished his spear, a silver-colored whirlwind began to form around his body.

    ¡°ng! ng! ng¡­¡±

    The impact between the silver spear and the crystal arrows constantly produced explosive sounds as numerous crystal arrows that came falling down were sent flying by the silver spear.

    Momentster, the rain of arrows finally ceased, but when WindWithoutTrace took a look around him, there was not even a single crystal arrow on the ground! The only three arrows in the entire area were embedded in his body!

    ¡°Illusion Arrow Rain! What a terrifying woman.¡±

    Illusion Arrow Rain was a C ss archery offensive skill. It was extremely difficult to learn, and just shooting three arrows was sufficient to create the illusion of a sky filled with arrows. It was an offensive skill that could instantly kill enemies with weak wills. WindWithoutTrace¡¯s ck Iron Barrier was shattered because of the terror brought by the rain of arrows.

    WindWithoutTrace forcefully pulled out the three arrows in his body. Although he had lowered the pain setting to 10%, the pain of pulling the arrows still made him clench his teeth. He felt his life draining away and after a momentary internal struggle, he took out the ¡°Energy Pearl¡±. The system asked him in his mind if he wanted to use it as he immediately chose ¡°Yes¡±.

    The Energy Pearl transformed into a blob of red light that merged into WindWithoutTrace¡¯s body. The three wounds on his body instantly recovered, and he recovered most of the health points he lost. The stunning effects surprised WindWithoutTrace as he suddenly felt a feeling of hatred and greed.

    WindWithoutTrace only spent a few seconds to use the Energy Pearl to recover from his injuries, but he did not dare stay here for long. Immediately, he turned around and headed deeper into the jungle. He had two ideas at the moment. Firstly, keep away from Xiao Xiao because she was too terrifying! Secondly, find that arrogant clown and kill him before he used the Energy Pearl, so that he could obtain possession of an Energy Pearl!

    On the other side of the jungle, Xiao Xiao gradually put away her crystal bow. She did not pursue him or send another arrow because she did not wish for the early elimination of WindWithoutTrace. To be precise, she wished that the other contestants would be able tost a little bit longer.

    A moving target for practice that was more resilient was better, wasn¡¯t it?

    However, Xiao Xiao was slightly disappointed. This was because WindWithoutTrace, who had the highest Psionic Ability realm amongst the other six contestants, could not even put up a fight. He could not even defend against a C ss Illusion Arrow Rain. If she really used an A ss archery technique she wanted to cultivate, wouldn¡¯t she instantly kill them?

    ¡°Maybe, the targets were chosen wrongly from the outset. It was just wishful thinking on Grandpa¡¯s part that virtualpetition is very useful in increasing a skill¡¯s proficiency. Forget it, I¡¯ll treat it as ying a boring game.¡±

    With this thought in mind, Xiao Xiao turned around and walked slowly in a random direction into the jungle.

    ¡­

    In thementator stands, Biscuit and Sweets looked each other in the eye and revealed a wry smile.

    Sweets sighed and said, ¡°WindWithoutTrace¡¯s Psionic Ability realm is not too far behind, but hisbat skills are just too inferior. Princess Xiao Xiao and the other contestants are on a different level.¡±

    Biscuit followed up, ¡°Pehua University is China¡¯s highest institute of learning. To be able to enrol in Pehua University, Princess Xiao Xiao has to be excellent in various aspects. However, the strength she has revealed to us has stunned me. Wind Walk at the Exemry Mastery realm, Por Piercing Arrow at the Familiarized Proficiency realm and Illusion Arrow Rain at the Familiarized Proficiency realm. These excellent achievements in the Psionic Mortal Realm might just be the tip of the iceberg when ites to Princess Xiao Xiao. It¡¯s really shocking. I think Princess Xiao Xiao is a sparkling presence even in the genius-filled Pehua University.¡±

    Sweets sighed and said, ¡°Although as amentator, I should not pass any absolute judgment, but I have to tell everyone that even if the remaining five contestants joined forces, they would be no match for Princess Xiao Xiao. She is invincible in thispetition!¡±

    Biscuit said, ¡°However, did anyone notice one thing? Why did Princess Xiao Xiao participate in this week¡¯s weekly match? Is there a deeper meaning to the rules she established herself? I believe Princess Xiao Xiao would not waste her precious time over the weekend to y a noob abusing game. She definitely has a deeper purpose. We can anticipate this reason as we watch on!¡±

    Biscuit was still trying to think of a way raise the audience¡¯s emotions and anticipation.

    The audience in the viewing hall was already astounded by Xiao Xiao¡¯s immense power. Having heard the twomentators¡¯ analysis, they could only silently ept that there was no suspense to who would achieve overall victory for the match. At the same time, they also ced all their expectations on Xiao Xiao. Evenst week¡¯s victor, WindWithoutTrace, was beaten up so brutally, so what else was there to look forward to with the other contestants?

    At this moment, the scene cut to a person. That person was striding leisurely along a small forest trail. As the cameras zoomed in, a careful look indicated it to be IChooseDogLeading.

    IChooseDogLeading¡¯s hands were held backwards as he strolled leisurely. As he walked, he shouted, ¡°Spicy chickens, my dear spicy chickens, where are all of you¡­?¡±

    Everyone was stunned hearing this.

    Sweets was so stunned that she covered her mouth.

    Biscuit said with mixed emotions, ¡°Candidate DogLeading will be doomed sooner orter!¡±

    At the same time, the bottom right corner of the screen revealed an ovey box that took up a quarter of the screen. The box was a miniature version of the jungle, and on it, there were six cartoon avatars on the map that indicated where the six contestants were and where they were heading to.

    From this map, it could be clearly seen that the three-man team were stationary at a spot, as though they were waiting for something or were preparing an ambush.

    About half the jungle¡¯s distance away from the three-man team, WindWithoutTrace was moving at an extremely fast speed, while Princess Xiao Xiao was following closely behind at a gentle pace.

    However, an astounding thing happened. The avatar that represented Shi Xiaobai on the map was almost about to encounter the three-man team. If Shi Xiaobai did not change his direction, he would reach the trio¡¯s ambush spot in a couple of minutes.

    Furthermore, WindWithoutTrace and Princess Xiao Xiao, who were traveling at different speeds, one ahead of the other, were also heading in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s direction.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai was about to enter a trap, while there were hunters behind him, putting him in great jeopardy!

    Biscuit blurted out, ¡°Candidate DogLeading is doomed!¡±

 Chapter 80: Giving you Full Marks for Customer Service

    Chapter 80: Giving you Full Marks for Customer Service

    ¡°Someone ising. Heh heh, it¡¯s that retarded clown.¡±

    ThatTenderOneShot stood in a tree, hidden amidst tree leaves. Through his telescopic sight, he saw the strolling Shi Xiaobai from afar. He whispered to the other two who were also camouged in the jungle.

    ThatTenderOneShot squinted his eyes slightly. At this moment, Shi Xiaobai waspletely open. He moved his sights on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s head and his fingers moved slightly, as though he was about to pull the trigger.

    ¡°Brother Tender, didn¡¯t we agree that you will only strike if Dualdes and I are not his match. If you were to kill that retarded clown in one shot, we can¡¯t keep up this alliance.¡±

    GunfireInTheWorld had sensed ThatTenderOneShot¡¯s intentions, and as a person with a fiery temper, he did not know how to be tactful. He immediately sent a warning.

    ThatTenderOneShot¡¯s secretly sneered and weighed the pros and cons before slowly removing his finger from the trigger.

    ¡°Darn it, that retard would definitely have died if I made the shot.¡±

    ThatTenderOneShot cursed in his heart. He found it a great pity to lose such an opportunity. Although he did not know the clown¡¯s Psionic Ability realm, he would have definitely scored a fatal shot on a target so wide out in the open. It did not matter even if it was Xiao Xiao who was at the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    ¡°Here hees. I¡¯ll attack first but if my Tsunami Scatter Shot fails to put holes in him, it will be your turn, Dualdes.¡±

    GunfireInTheWorld shook the machine gun in his chest as DualdesToTraverseTheWorld nodded. He silently pulled out two des from his hips.

    At the same time, Shi Xiaobai had already arrived in the region where the three-man team was hidden. He was approaching straight for the shrubbery where GunfireInTheWorld and DualdesToTraverseTheWorld¡¯s hid.

    As the audience held their breaths, the twomentators also turned silent. They also knew that ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡± was only at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm and knew that the three-man team hated him deeply, so it was impossible for them to not know that ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡± was doomed!

    Shi Xiaobai was about three meters away from the shrubbery as GunfireInTheWorld¡¯s eyes lit up. Immediately, he jumped out of the shrubs and appeared in front of Shi Xiaobai!

    ¡°Die, motherf*cker!¡±

    ¡°The spicy chicken has finally appeared!¡±

    The two voices shouted out at the same time from two different mouths, and what followed was the sound of a series of machine gun shots!

    ¡°Da Da Da Da Da¡­¡±

    Bullets constantly spewed out of the gun¡¯s barrel as they left a streak in their wake, as though they were the angry growls of a fierce beast. GunfireInTheWorld raised his machine gun and sprayed his rounds from left to right and then back from right to left, again and again. As he sprayed at an extremely fast speed, the bullets were like silver sea waves that came crashing down at Shi Xiaobai. The waves came in one after another, as though they would drown every lifeform in front of them!

    The audience in the viewing halls gasped. Some closed their eyes while others shook their heads with a sigh.

    Shi Xiaobai nearly smiled. He liked such a wee!

    ¡°Crab Steps¡¯ repeated side hops!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not choose the simplest method of dodging with a jump or sh evasion. Instead he stood in his original spot before he began repeatedly hoppingterally!

    Against wavelike bullets, wasn¡¯t jumping sidewards in a repeated fashion courting death?

    However, a miracle happened!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure jumped from left to right without any pattern as the wave of bullets came spraying at him like a tsunami. He was like a crab that had lost its way, however, the bullets seemed to pierce through his body without hitting him!

    ¡°Da Da Da¡­¡±

    GunfireInTheWorld stared with widened eyes, but found what he saw unbelievable. He increased the speed at which he sprayed the bullets and changed the pattern at which he spewed the bullets, causing the shooting trajectories to even begin to jitter. However, despite the bullets that came out of the barrel seemingly overwhelm the clown¡¯s body, why did that funny-looking side hops manage to evade all the bullets!?

    ¡°How¡­how did he do it?¡± Sweets eximed in thementator stands.

    A strange glow shed in Biscuit¡¯s eyes as he said solemnly, ¡°We all know that it is impossible for a machine gun to shoot out bullets all at the same time. Instead, it is shot out one bullet at a time at an extremely fast speed. So there is definitely a time gap in between the bullets, and it is this time gap that contestant DogLeading is using.¡±

    Sweets eximed, ¡°The difference in time is probably 0.0001 seconds or less. How do you even use that? Just by side-hopping repeatedly?¡±

    Biscuit suddenly said loudly, ¡°Do you think this is just simple repeated side hops? From everyone¡¯s point of view, contestant DogLeading might be jumping from left to right, but in fact, he is repeating countless side hops in an instant. His every muscle is moving from left to right, and through the countless side hopes, he is perfectly using the gap between each individual bullet!¡±

    Sweets seldom saw her father so excited and was momentarily stunned. She looked carefully at the simple looking side hops that had managed to dodge every bullet in the rain of bullets. Just thinking of Biscuit¡¯s theory filled her beautiful eyes with shock.

    The audience was even more shocked that they forgot to breathe. The machine gun was only three meters away from Shi Xiaobai, and as the waves of bullets roared at him like a tsunami, he kept insisting on jumping. The repeated side hops did not look elegant and even looked funny. However, in the eyes of everyone, this was f*cking awesome. He was absolutely cool!

    They could not help but have a strange thought.

    Was this godlike DogLeading really at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm?

    ¡°Da Da Da¡­Da!¡±

    As the bullets sprayed, it caused dust to burst up and trees to copse. The ground was filled with countless holes.

    Only when thest bullet was shot out from the barrel did the machine gun finally cease firing. GunfireInTheWorld¡¯s eyes werepletely in a daze as he had sprayed his bullet for nearly half a minute. His enhanced super heavy-duty machine gun could shoot a thousand rounds, but not a single one of them hit the unbridled clown!

    At a distance of three meters, the clown did not make anyrge moves. All he did was simple repeated side hops to dodge his tsunami spraying of bullets. Was this a dream?

    GunfireInTheWorld waspletely stunned.

    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you changing your magazine?¡±

    An anxious voice snapped GunfireInTheWorld out of his daze. He looked up and noticed the clown looking at him as though he had enjoyed the entire process. Underneath his mask, his eyes were filled with anticipation.

    Change magazine? Oh right, although the magazine was empty, just changing it would allow him to shoot again.

    But¡­

    ¡°Are you trying to humiliate me?¡±

    GunfireInTheWorld¡¯s face was flushed red as he angrily shouted.

    ¡°How could that be? I give you 82 points for your customer service. As for the remaining 18 points I¡¯ll give it to you in a 666 fashion1!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai raised a big thumbs up at GunfireInTheWorld. The shooting thatsted for half a minute had given him quite a kick, so he had to give GunfireInTheWorld a Like. Shi Xiaobai did not address himself as ¡°This King¡±. ording to his personal understanding, if he revealed his identity as King, these weak mortals would not dare attack him together, so wouldn¡¯t he lose big?

    Shi Xiaobai said to GunfireInTheWorld with a very satisfied look. However, he was not fully contented, but he suddenly recalled that this person was part of a three-man team. Hence, he smiled and asked, ¡°By the way, where are the other two spicy chickens who were with you?¡±

    Before Shi Xiaobai finished his words, a cold voice rang behind him!

    ¡°Spic¡­Dualdes is here!¡±

    A figure appeared behind Shi Xiaobai as two des shimmered with a glistening cold sheen. One of the des came swiping at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s neck, while the other de pierced at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back.

    1. 666 means 6+6+6=18. 6 resembles a thumbs up.

 Chapter 81: Let me do it!

    Chapter 81: Let me do it!

    The two des that suddenly appeared behind Shi Xiaobai were like two demonic hunting des that shed straight at his neck and stabbed towards his back. The cold mmy hands of Death approached Shi Xiaobai in an instant!

    ¡°Crab Steps¡¯ proximity chasm.¡±

    The two des were just a few centimeters short of making contact with his tender skin, but Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure had disappeared. Nearly in a blink of an eye, he was already more than ten meters away, causing DualdesToTraverseTheWorld¡¯s des to slice through thin air. As he took a few steps forward to stabilize his body, he looked up at Shi Xiaobai, as though he had seen a ghost.

    Such a terrifying eleration burst allowed him to travel more than ten meters away in an instant, and why was his motion so minute that he could not even sense it?

    Teleportation?

    No, that was something only superpowers could aplish. There was no superpower system in the virtual world, so¡­how did this guy do it?

    DualdesToTraverseTheWorld realized that the usually calm him could no longer calm down!

    ¡°Phew, that was close!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was the one who felt slightly apprehensive. GunfireInTheWorld¡¯s service quality was indeed excellent, causing him to nearly fall into a daze. He had nearly been hit, however, Shi Xiaobai loved this harrowing experience!

    ¡°Good job, one more time, baby!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai spoke in ipetent English as his eyes were filled with fighting spirit.

    Shi Xiaobai had already keenly detected ThatTenderOneShot who was hidden in the tree, but he did not expose him. He even attempted to forget this sniper. He wished for more harrowing experiences and hoped that he could experience more of such dangerous moments. Only by doing so could he surpass his own limitations.

    GunfireInTheWorld and DualdesToTraverseTheWorld did not know Shi Xiaobai¡¯s wish and thought Shi Xiaobai was humiliating and provocating them. The hot tempered GunfireInTheWorld naturally could not take this lying down, while the always calm DualdesToTraverseTheWorld began to feel infuriated.

    ¡°Be careful, his Psionic Ability realm is at least the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm.¡±

    DualdesToTraverseTheWorld made a sound to alert GunfireInTheWorld as he raised his des to attack.

    ¡°I got it. How can I be dumb enough to not tell that he¡¯s an expert at the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm?¡±

    After changing his magazine, GunfireInTheWorld aimed the barrel at Shi Xiaobai once again. He was already of the mindset that the clown in front of him was definitely at the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. It was a professional hitman hired by [Gaia] branch!

    When Sweets, who was in thementator stands, heard this, she could not help but giggle. ¡°If they were to know contestant DogLeading is only at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, I wonder if they will find themselves especially dumb?¡±

    Sweetsughter suddenly came to a stop. She suddenly scrunched up her face as though she was about to cry. ¡°Why do I think I¡¯m the one who is actually very dumb?¡±

    Sweets was not the only one feeling dumb. Nearly every member in the audience was dumbfounded, especially when they saw what happened next.

    DualdesToTraverseTheWorld charged at Shi Xiaobai like a beast while brandishing the two des in his hands. He began using a dazzling offensive skill but Shi Xiaobai hopped sideways to dodge every one of them. The posture he had when dodging was as natural and unrestrained as it could be. He was like a freestyle dancer, while the de beams were like disco lights and DualdesToTraverseTheWorld¡¯s angry grunts were like apaniment music.

    ¡°Da Da Da¡­¡±

    GunfireInTheWorld once again sprayed his bullets like a madman, but this time the way he sprayed was even more sad and lonesome. This was because Shi Xiaobai no longer side hopped around for him to shoot at him. His figure began to flutter through the woods as though he was a joyful butterfly.

    F*ck that butterfly!

    GunfireInTheWorld was close to tears as he changed a magazine while holding back his tears. Dozens of trees had been toppled by his bullets, and his surroundings looked deste, but that figure was still jumping around without any hindrance.

    From time to time, Shi Xiaobai would be moving or staying still. Regardless of how intense GunfireInTheWorld¡¯s bullets were raining at him or how heated DualdesToTraverseTheWorld attacks were, he was still like a leisurely crab. He would asionally deceitfully make fake moves and at other times face the attack head on. It was as though he was telling them¡ªwithout sparing their feelings¡ªhow miserable it meant to be ¡°even if I stood here for you to give me a beating, you would not be able to hit me¡±.

    GunfireInTheWorld and DualdesToTraverseTheWorld found themselvespletely exasperated, but they did not feel despair. They still did their best to persist on, because they knew that there was someone waiting for a chance. That patient sniper had never let anyone down.

    ThatTenderOneShot was very cold and calm!

    Alright, in fact, ThatTenderOneShot was extremely stunned at this moment. His finger was already ced on his trigger for several minutes, but he still failed to find the best opportunity. Ever since Shi Xiaobai began using Crab Steps, he was surprised to realize that he could not get a concise aim!

    Shi Xiaobai had clearly stayed still several times, but ThatTenderOneShot kept feeling like he was constantly moving. He could not even target Shi Xiaobai despite him remaining stationary for a full second.

    This was a crab that could not stop and was forever moving!

    ThatTenderOneShot was in no hurry to pull the trigger. As a sniper, he was used to dealing a single fatal shot. This was because the moment he made his shot, he would expose his presence and location. The next shot would no longer have the same beneficial conditions, so sealing victory with a single shot was always his mantra. He had to have full confidence in that one shot!

    He could see the hard work put in by GunfireInTheWorld and DualdesToTraverseTheWorld, and he had received the hopes that they had ced in him.

    ¡°Keep it up, brothers. I will not disappoint you.¡±

    ThatTenderOneShot rubbed his eyes and stretched his back. After changing to a morefortable position, he was done with the preparations for a long battle.

    As for the other two people, they could no longer persist much longer. GunfireInTheWorld¡¯s bullets were nearly expended, while DualdesToTraverseTheWorld¡¯s Psionic Power and stamina were nearly drained!

    ¡°What a terrifying conservation of Psionic Power. This rascal can¡¯t be a Psionic Soul Realm expert, right? It doesn¡¯t abide to the rules!¡±

    DualdesToTraverseTheWorld was extremely astonished seeing the leisurely Shi Xiaobai who did not look exhausted at all. He found that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Psionic Power reserves seemed massive as he did not appear to be exhausted despite using the sh motion movement techniques repeatedly.

    ¡°Is contestant DogLeading really at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm?¡± Sweets posed the same question in thementator stands.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell for sure now. Only when he uses a offensive or defensive skill will I be able to judge his Psionic Ability realm. However, I believe contestant DogLeading does not appear exhausted not because of his massive Psionic Power store, but because he has outstandingprehension over the allocation of Psionic Power.¡± Biscuit said calmly.

    Sweets responded with a terse exmation before hesitating for a moment. She suddenly asked, ¡°Dad Biscuit, if I¡¯m not wrong, contestant DogLeading is using Crab Steps at the Exemry Mastery realm, right? But why do I keep feeling that his Crab Steps¡­how should I say it¡­seems different?¡±

    Biscuit gave a faint smile as he said softly, ¡°You are still young. Your horizons are still somewhat limited. Contestant DogLeading¡¯s Crab Steps is no ordinary Crab Steps. If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s the legendary¡­divine crab!¡±

    ¡°Divine¡­crab!?¡±

    Sweets and the audience ruminated over the two words, as though they had heard of it before, but could not recall what it was.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Sweets was about to ask in detail when she suddenly saw something out of the ordinary on the screen. Her voice came to a stiff halt.

    At this moment, GunfireInTheWorld and DualdesToTraverseTheWorld had given up their struggles. One lowered his machine gun while the other sheathed his two des back into the scabbards by his hips. They were already cognizant of the cruel reality.

    GunfireInTheWorld puffed as he looked at Shi Xiaobai and said hatefully, ¡°Is smurfing interesting?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said with amenting expression, ¡°Don¡¯t give up. Persistence is the key to victory. You know what they say, where there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way, when the will is ready, the feet are light, people do notck the strength, theyck will¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai used all the proverbs in his head in an attempt to make the two of them regain their will.

    Alright, what was mentioned was not the incident that stopped Sweets from asking.

    The incident was a person running desperately.

    The person held a spear and his eyes were ring with mes of anxiousness. As he used Wind Walk, he ran as fast as he could.

    That person was no other than WindWithoutTrace.

    At this moment, WindWithoutTrace was naturally extremely anxious. From afar, he saw the clown being surrounded by the other three-man team. It was as though a woman had met a gang of evil thugs.

    No, this easily obtainable Energy Pearl is mine!

    With this thought in mind, WindWithoutTrace shouted loudly from three hundred meters away, ¡°Let go of that kid, I¡¯ll do it!¡±

 Chapter 82: The color of the wind is green

    Chapter 82: The color of the wind is green 1

    ¡°Let go of that kid, I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    WindWithoutTrace was feeling anxious as though a babe he had hooked up with was being encircled by a group of hooligans. The anxiousness was so much that he hated himself for not being able to teleport so that he can p the hooligans away.

    As he used Wind Walk at full speed, he closed the distance of a few hundred meters very quickly. When he was closer to them, he saw the expended shells and holes on the ground. He was somewhat startled when he noticed that GunfireInTheWorld and DualdesToTraverseTheWorld did not have their weapons out and looked extremely exhausted.

    What was going on? Was there a world war here a moment ago? Did GunfireInTheWorld and DualdesToTraverseTheWorld fight each other for the Energy Pearl and the killing point?

    WindWithoutTrace had this rough guess as he stopped ten meters away. Although he coveted the ¡°Energy Pearl¡± on Shi Xiaobai greatly, it did not mean that he had let his guard down. He knew that ThatTenderOneShot was hiding in a particr corner and it was very likely that his sights were already aimed at this head. He knew very well that he was no match for the three-man team, so it was wishful thinking if he wanted to snatch the food from the jaws of a tiger. However, the temptation of the ¡°Energy Pearl¡± and kill point was too alluring, it was something worth risking.

    Ten meters was the optimal safety distance. Although his Wind Walk was surpassed by Xiao Xiao, his confidence was restored when he faced the three-man team. The key issue was how to get these hooligans to release their soiled hands.

    He could not do it by force, but by wit.

    WindWithoutTrace immediately felt like he had much to be done. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Brother Dualdes, Brother Gunfire, this person insulted us as spicy chickens, and even mocked me by saying that I¡¯m inferior to a dog. Today, if I do not vent my anger, I will definitely end up with an anxiety disorder. I hereby plead that the two of you would let me kill this arrogant person together with you?¡±

    WindWithoutTrace¡¯s idea was very simple. Since he could not get the babe for himself, he had to first join the ranks of the hooligans. When everyone was molesting her, he could take the opportunity to obtain the babe¡¯s first blood.

    This idea was very good and forceful, but it was a question whether the hooligans would agree.

    Indeed, upon hearing WindWithoutTrace¡¯s words, GunfireInTheWorld and DualdesToTraverseTheWorld immediately appeared to look in pain as they fell silent.

    WindWithoutTrace immediately had an idea as he continued speaking in a hurry. ¡°If I do not teach this arrogant person a lesson with my own hands, it will be a regret for the rest of my life. We have deep ties, so how can you have the heart to see me depressed? Friendship first,petition second. As long as you let me kill this evil bastard with the rest of you, I will definitely not covet the kill point.¡±

    WindWithoutTrace¡¯s face was filled with grief and anger, as though he would spit out blood if he did not kill Shi Xiaobai personally.

    GunfireInTheWorld and DualdesToTraverseTheWorld frowned even more. They were not hesitating over WindWithoutTrace joining them, but considering what were the chances of victory if the three of them joined forces. They were alreadypletely feeling despair when it came to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s demonic footwork.They did not even have any desire to make another attempt. They did not think WindWithoutTrace was much stronger than them, so they did not have much hopes with the three of them teaming up.

    Most importantly of all, GunfireInTheWorld¡¯s bullets were nearlypletely expended, while DualdesToTraverseTheWorld¡¯s Psionic Power and stamina had been excessively drained. They were in dire need of rest and readjustments. If they immediately carried on battling Shi Xiaobai, it was likely for WindWithoutTrace to notice that they were in a weak state, so who knew what sort of nefarious thoughts would arise from him?

    The two looked each other in the eye as they saw the hesitation in each other¡¯s eyes.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai suddenly said, ¡°This Wind-something spicy chicken is right. Enjoying happiness alone is not as happy as sharing it. Good things need to be shared, why don¡¯t all of you attack together!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai only wished their joint attacks could be more violent.

    WindWithoutTrace was surprised as he wondered if the arrogant clown knew it was hopeless for him to escape and had given up.

    GunfireInTheWorld and DualdesToTraverseTheWorld felt their heart sink. They could see the glowing light in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes, as though he was a starving cat that had seen three lost mice.

    The duo looked each other in the eye again and saw the resoluteness in each other¡¯s eyes this time.

    DualdesToTraverseTheWorld looked at WindWithoutTrace and said, ¡°Brother Wind, forgive me for being blunt. Ganging up against someone is a shameless act. I believe that to kill this arrogant person, we can take turns, but we should not gang up on him.¡±

    Ganging up against someone was a shameless act, but you were part of a three-man team. How shameless are you to say such words!?

    WindWithoutTrace cursed in his heart before saying, ¡°Brother Dualdes is right. Then let us take turns to punish him. Please let me take the lead. I will only vent my anger and will definitely not kill him!¡±

    DualdesToTraverseTheWorld¡¯s eyes lit up. He was waiting for him to say that! He pretended that it was a hard proposition before saying, ¡°This¡­everything has a chronological order¡­¡±

    WindWithoutTrace immediately interrupted him, ¡°Everything has a chronological order, but it also depends on how serious it is. I believe the person who hates this arrogant person the most is most qualified to take the lead!¡±

    DualdesToTraverseTheWorld continued to being evasive. ¡°Brother Wind, what you say makes sense, but both Gunfire and I hate this arrogant person to the bone too!¡±

    WindWithoutTrace¡¯s eyes stared and said, ¡°This person said I am inferior to a dog, and ridiculed me as a spicy chicken!¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± DualdesToTraverseTheWorld seemed to be in a dilemma.

    WindWithoutTrace continued on. ¡°You might not know. This person even spat a mouthful of saliva at my shoes when all of you were not noticing!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was shocked. This person was prepared to bullshit? This familiar feeling reminded him of a particr woman.

    Upon hearing this, DualdesToTraverseTheWorld fell silent, as though his will had been shaken.

    WindWithoutTrace believed that he had a chance when he noticed this. With a stroke of brilliance, he said, ¡°Sigh, I actually know this arrogant person in reality. I only recently recognized him, and there is a blood feud between us. I will be able to recognize him even if he turns to ashes, so it is absolutely unmistakable!¡±

    DualdesToTraverseTheWorld was stunned as he said, ¡°You know him? Who is he?¡±

    WindWithoutTrace sighed and said, ¡°I cannot reveal this person¡¯s identity because it involves my family¡¯s dirty linen. Sigh.¡±

    ¡°Dirty linen?¡± At this moment, even GunfireInTheWorld by the side turned interested.

    WindWithoutTrace said with a pained heart, ¡°I actually did not wish to mention it because one shouldn¡¯t air one¡¯s dirty linen in public, but with revenge at stake, I cannot miss it! I¡¯m going to forgo all my shame. Everyone, I hate this person so much, because this person, this arrogant person had shared a room with my ex-wife a total of 108 times!¡±

    WindWithoutTrace pointed at Shi Xiaobai and said angrily, as though he was venting all his rage.

    Shi Xiaobai was dumbfounded. Someone could actually willing force themselves to be a cuckold!?

    ¡°Everyone, can you take it on ount of my reputation? I only wish to take the lead so that I can cleave off the root of his evil!¡±

    WindWithoutTrace gave a deep bow to the two of them as he nced at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lower body.

    Shi Xiaobai drew a gasp. Was he nning on harming little Xiaobai?

    Shi Xiaobai immediately ced WindWithoutTrace on the cklist. His eyes turned sharp. This asshole needs to be taught a lesson!

    DualdesToTraverseTheWorld was secretly delighted. He had tried refusing a few times so as to eliminate WindWithoutTrace¡¯s wariness, but who knew that despite him only wanting a leaf, WindWithoutTrace had actually given him an entire forest!

    Now that the opportunity was ripe for the picking, no, it should be said that the opportunity was almost burnt, DualdesToTraverseTheWorld did not dare act any further. He pretended to say with a sigh, ¡°Since Brother Wind hates this person so much, my hate is far inferior to yours. Forget it, I¡¯ll let Brother Wind take the lead!¡±

    DualdesToTraverseTheWorld heaved a sigh of relief as he turned around to indicate that he had given up the right to taking the initiative. After GunfireInTheWorld said the same thing to WindWithoutTrace, he also turned around to take a few steps back. He secretly gave DualdesToTraverseTheWorld a thumbs up while DualdesToTraverseTheWorld winked at him, suggesting how great his acting was.

    Noticing the two peoplepromise, WindWithoutTrace heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Although it was embarrassing to make himself a cuckold, he was already used to it. This was because his ex-wife, ex-girlfriend, and former ex-girlfriend had all f*cking cheated on him!

    The most important thing of all was that his n had seeded. As long as he pretended to kill Shi Xiaobai because of a mistake, he could grab the Energy Pearl and use Wind Walk to escape. Everything would be perfect!

    ¡°I will be this week¡¯s champion. It is loyal to me.¡±

    Having been the champion for five consecutive weeks, WindWithoutTrace could not imagine the days of him missing the title of champion.

    WindWithoutTrace raised his spear at Shi Xiaobai and said coldly. ¡°Three strikes. I just need three strikes to make you regret what you did!¡±

    Wind Spear had a total of nine moves, but he had only learned three. However, three moves were sufficient. In a small match like the Battle Arena Corporation¡¯s weekly matches, other than Xiao Xiao, everyone else would immediately die after three strikes!

    People called him¡ªWind Three Strikes!

    1. Green in the Chinese context usually refers to being made a cuckold.

 Chapter 83: You know nothing about your ex-wife

    Chapter 83: You know nothing about your ex-wife

    As the all-seeing audience, they knew WindWithoutTrace¡¯s true motives and were even more cognizant of the fact that the so-called ¡°Wind Three Strikes¡± was useless against IChooseDogLeading. Hence, from the audience¡¯s point of view, WindWithoutTrace¡¯s actions would only be like throwing good money after bad. Not only had he insinuated himself as a cuckold, he was also about to suffer the loss of all morale when he faced the demonic footwork.

    However, since WindWithoutTrace¡¯s various actions were beneath contempt, hising suffering was deserving.

    The audience could use this story as aughable negative example. It could be used as a case study for criticism and for derisive discussion. But at this moment, few peopleughed and there were few who found it interesting.

    A strange repressive feeling emanated throughout the viewing hall.

    In thementator stands, Sweets, who had beenpletely stunned, finally could not help but ask, ¡°Why¡­why? It is clearly a virtual battle, even if it¡¯s apetition, it is just a virtual game. Why, why would contestant WindWithoutTrace go to such an extent?¡±

    This was also the question on the minds of many members of the audience. WindWithoutTrace¡¯s actions were indeed void ofmon sense. He had not shown any mercy by betraying IAmNoPig, who had followed him. He had also shamelessly cheapened his ex-wife¡¯s reputation. All of this just for an Energy Pearl and a kill point. Everything he did was just for victory in a virtual game.

    WindWithoutTrace had sacrificed so much of his humanity in return for false glory. Was it worth it?

    ¡°He probably treats the virtual world as his real world,¡± Biscuit gave a meaningful answer. ¡°Everyone must have heard of the Church of Virtuality, one of the three international terrorist organizations, right? It is made up of a bunch of madmen who treat the real world as a virtual world. They treat other humans as non-yer characters. Killing just bes a mission. It is said that the congregation of the Church of Virtuality have their beginnings like what WindWithoutTrace is currently facing. They became sick of the real world, or werepletely disappointed in the real world. So they end up addicted to the virtual world, treating everything in the virtual world as their own reality. And when these believers get lured into the Church of Virtuality by the Bishop of Virtuality, they would begin to see the real world as a virtual world.¡±

    Sweets said in astonishment, ¡°Dad Biscuit, do you mean that contestant WindWithoutTrace is very likely a target of the Church of Virtuality?¡±

    Biscuit pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I personally believe that contestant WindWithoutTrace is temporarily at the beginning stages. He is somewhat disillusioned with the real world and is addicted to the glory won in the virtual world. However, he can still tell the differences between reality and virtuality. Hence, he is temporarily not the target of the Church of Virtuality, but he is in an extremely dangerous situation now. Once he receives arger stimulus that can cause his mind to turn unstable¡­¡±

    Biscuit stopped speaking.

    Sweets hurriedly asked, ¡°What will happen if his mind turns unstable?¡±

    Biscuit sighed and said, ¡°Legends say that the Bishop of Virtuality¡¯s consciousness has prated the entire virtual world. He is constantly searching for prey. If there is a yer on a brink of a mental breakdown while being immersed in virtual reality to the point of beginning to have strong doubts about reality, then the Bishop will take advantage of the opportunity to invade his consciousness and bewitch him, eventually making him be a loyal but crazy follower of the Church of Virtuality.¡±

    Sweets eximed as she shook Biscuit¡¯s arm and said anxiously, ¡°Then what should be done? Contestant WindWithoutTrace¡¯s mind seems to be somewhat unstable now!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Biscuit was stunned as he looked intently at the screen in front of him. The cameras were giving WindWithoutTrace an extreme close-up. WindWithoutTrace¡¯s eyes were zed while his body was trembling as though he found things unbelievable.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Biscuit was stunned. He had just been distracted for a moment, and the story had developed to such a stage? Did he miss reading a chapter?

    Sweets said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. After using Wind Three Strikes, contestant WindWithoutTrace became like this!¡±

    Biscuit said in surprise, ¡°He has already used the Wind Three Strikes? Are you sure?¡±

    His mind had just wandered for a few seconds and WindWithoutTrace was done with his Wind Three Strikes?

    Sweets nodded and said, ¡°Yea, contestant WindWithoutTrace has the nickname of Wind Speed Fast Draw, so he struck out really fast. It was nearly one strike per second, so he was done with the three strikes in three seconds. However¡­however, contestant DogLeading managed to dodge as though his body was motionless! After that, contestant WindWithoutTrace¡­he became like this!¡±

    Biscuit could not help but click his tongue when he heard this. In his mind, he thought, ¡°WindWithoutTrace O¡¯ WindWithoutTrace, although your nickname is Wind Speed Fast Draw, but isn¡¯t one stab a second f*cking too fast? If you were really that fast, it was no wonder your ex-wife cheated on you!¡±

    At this moment, the director nicely reyed what had happened before for Biscuit, as well as slowing down the footage several times for the audience.

    Hence, the incredible scene perfectly appeared in front of the audience.

    Even at a slowed down speed, the rey made everyone find WindWithoutTrace¡¯s Wind Spear extremely fast and ruthless. The whistling of the wind seemed like it was caused by the spear¡¯s strike, but it also seemed like the spear itself was a strong gust of wind!

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s movements were even faster. At the instant the Wind Spear stabbed at him, Shi Xiaobai took a left step with his left foot, and immediately following that, his right foot took a step to the right. It was a very simple left and right side hop. Within two moves, his body went from left and then towards the right, quickly returning to his original spot. However, these two simple moves werepleted at a speed invisible to the naked eye!

    Even with the speed slowed down several times, all the audience saw was a fuzzy figure, so when the video was yed at a normal speed, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s simple left and right side hops appeared as though he did not make a move. The speed of him jumping left and then returning to his original spot was so fast that the naked eye could not grasp it!

    Sweets eximed, ¡°What¡­What terrifying speed. If contestant WindWithoutTrace¡¯s Wind Spear has reached wind speeds, then contestant DogLeading¡¯s jumping is nearly the speed of light!¡±

    Biscuitmended, ¡°The most terrifying thing is not his speed, but his urate judgment when dodging. Moving at nearly the speed of light means that the amount of time to dodge is extremely short, but contestant DogLeading is able to use this short amount of time to dodge contestant WindWithoutTrace¡¯s Wind Spear. This requires absolute confidence and judgment toplete such a feat.¡±

    With the video slowed down, each of the Wind Three Strikes was faster than thest. However, Shi Xiaobai would only change the direction in which he moved or the number of times. He still maintained light speed,pleting a near-perfect dodge.

    When the video was returned to normal speed, it looked as though Shi Xiaobai had stood motionless to easily dodge WindWithoutTrace¡¯s Wind Three Strikes.

    After summarizing Biscuit¡¯s exnation, they could only give a thumbs up and exim¡ªAwesome bro!

    At this moment, the director switched back to scenes from the live stream.

    WindWithoutTrace was still in a dazed state. The hand holding the spear was trembling violently, as though he could not believe that his Wind Three Strikes had been easily dodged. He also looked as though he was trying his best to convince himself that everything was an illusion. He was like a tiny mouse that had lost all courage to do battle but refused to concede defeat.

    GunfireInTheWorld and DualdesToTraverseTheWorld cast sympathetic looks at WindWithoutTrace. They knew what WindWithoutTrace felt more than anyone else. They were also very thankful that they were clever enough not to fall into the pit of doom.

    Biscuit sighed and said, ¡°Contestant WindWithoutTrace must have realized the huge gap between himself and contestant DogLeading. However, contestant DogLeading¡¯s light speed dodging has made contestant WindWithoutTrace produce thoughts that ¡®maybe all this is an illusion¡¯. Contestant WindWithoutTrace is currently wavering between reality and fantasy. He needs to make a decision.¡±

    Or someone will give him a push.

    Biscuit did not say this sentence, because pushing WindWithoutTrace towards a cruel reality or pushing him to a seemingly perfect but simrly cruel fantasy was an immense responsibility. The three-man team¡¯s rtionship with WindWithoutTrace could only be said to be average. They probably would not do such a thankless task.

    As for contestant DogLeading, as he was the ¡°culprit¡± for the presentation of this choice, regardless of which side he nudged him in, it would result in extreme effects. It was not bad if he did not do anything, much less help.

    Eh, hold on, what is contestant DogLeading thinking of doing?

    Biscuit was stunned as he saw Shi Xiaobai suddenly walk towards WindWithoutTrace. In a few steps, he was in front of WindWithoutTrace.

    WindWithoutTrace could not help but look up to face the mysterious expert dressed in a clown costume who had unfathomable strength. His heart thumped because he did not want to hear any words offort, guidance or encouragement!

    This rascal¡­what did he want to say?

    As everyone looked in a daze, WindWithoutTrace had a pair of frail and lost eyes. At this point, Shi Xiaobai patted WindWithoutTrace on the shoulder. He said earnestly, ¡°Do you think it was only 108 times in the room? Green Wind 1, you know nothing about your ex-wife!¡±

    1. Green has the connotations of being a cuckold in Chinese, especially in ¡®wearing a green hat¡¯.

 Chapter 84: This is not a drill

    Chapter 84: This is not a drill

    ¡°I see you as my brother but you sleep with my woman? To sleep with her 108 times? Nice, you are really my good brother.¡±

    ¡°Sorry Brother Wind.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me. Don¡¯t you call me Brother Wind either. I do not have such a ¡®loyal¡¯ brother as you.¡±

    ¡°Brother Wind, if I said that she was the one who seduced me¡­will you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, you said Xinxin¡­seduced you?¡±

    ¡°Brother Wind, I told you a long time ago that Wu Xinxin is a broad. She doesn¡¯t deserve you, but you refused to believe¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the reason why you are sleeping with my wife?¡±

    ¡°Brother Wind, I¡¯m doing it for your own good¡­¡±

    ¡°For my own good, you slept with my wife a 108 times?¡±

    ¡°108 times¡­Brother Wind, do you really think there were only 108 times?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean!?¡±

    ¡°Brother Wind, you know nothing about Wu Xinxin. 108 times is only in the room. Be it the car, in the wilderness, in dressing rooms, in the elevator¡­that broad, Wu Xinxin doesn¡¯t care at all. That broad really doesn¡¯t deserve you!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Having his most painful memory evoked by a simple phrase, it caused WindWithoutTrace¡¯s reason topletely crumble. In a fit of rage, WindWithoutTrace roared out angrily. His eyes were red and he began stabbing at Shi Xiaobai!

    Shi Xiaobai dodged the strike with a single jump. As he looked at the WindWithoutTrace, who appeared like he wanted to tear him apart, he was extremely surprised. He never expected the nonsense he spouted had such surprising effects despite him only trying to agitate WindWithoutTrace into restoring his fighting spirit.

    ¡°You think there were only 108 times?¡±

    After dodging the Wind Spear, Shi Xiaobai probed him by repeating his words.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± WindWithoutTrace roared. As he clenched his teeth, he continued stabbing angrily at Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!¡±

    Wind Three Strikes, Wind Three Strikes, Wind Three Strikes¡­

    As though he had eaten some rage medicine, WindWithoutTrace¡¯s every strike was as fast as wind despite them beingpletely random. The sounds of empty space being torn apart sounded as loud as firecrackers.

    Realizing how crazy WindWithoutTrace looked, Shi Xiaobai could not bear to agitate him any further. He shut his mouth and focused onprehending and cultivating his Crab Steps.

    WindWithoutTrace, who had lost his mind, seemed like a mad dog. Under his constant usage of Wind Three Strikes, it even made Shi Xiaobai feel a slight bit of pressure. It excited him somewhat, but also made him feel a bit of guilt.

    It was as though he had done something incredible. Wind Three Strikes had nowpletely transformed into Mad Three Strikes!

    The three-man team watched in amazement by the sidelines. This was the first time they saw WindWithoutTrace in such a crazy state. The three strikes he delivered under his rage was extremely terrifying. If it were them, they would likely notst past ten seconds. As for God Clown, he had managed to dodge so freely under the crazy bombardment of the three strikes, as though he was not worried at all!

    As the audience watched in amazement, be it Shi Xiaobai¡¯s provocative sentence of ¡°you know nothing about your ex-wife¡± or WindWithoutTrace¡¯s sudden raging state, the intense battle was repeatedly refreshing their understanding of the world.

    With the passage of time, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression turned more serious and his gaze turned intense. As for the raging WindWithoutTrace, he was still as ferocious as before and was in fact, getting worse.

    As WindWithoutTrace¡¯s Wind Spear increased in speed, the way Shi Xiaobai dodged became more varied. It went from the repeated side hops to dodging with fakes moves, before bing variable speed dodging. Finally, he even used Wavelet Shield in a defensive dodge, with the appearance of a few Crab Phantom Images.

    Under the intense bombardment of the enraged three strikes, Shi Xiaobai was constantly approaching his limits.

    GunfireInTheWorld and DualdesToTraverseTheWorld stared helplessly. The demonic footwork that had tortured them so much was just the most basic move. God Clown actually had so many moves and tricks!

    ThatTenderOneShot was alsopletely dumbfounded. He could have killed WindWithoutTrace, who was wide open from his attacks, but he could not bear to do so when he saw WindWithoutTrace in such a crazy state. After all, thispetition was just a virtual game. Although he had the desire to win, he did not feel the need to obtain it through such hical means. WindWithoutTrace¡¯s craziness and grudge did not seem fake, so if he were to kill WindWithoutTrace with a single shot, wouldn¡¯t he be too cruel?

    As the two figures were embroiled in the battle, trees constantly crashed down. The raging WindWithoutTrace attacked desperately while Shi Xiaobai, who was nearly forced to his limits, constantly dodged. It made the audience hold their breaths.

    This battle was extremely intense, it looked as though it wouldst for a long period of time.

    Suddenly, without any warning, something unexpected happened¡ªWindWithoutTrace suddenly stopped. He stopped his stabbing and pursuit, and even stopped breathing.

    This sudden halt came too abruptly, as though a person running with all his might had suddenlye to a standstill.

    In a closeup, WindWithoutTrace¡¯s red eyes slowly restored to normal, but his eyes were dull and his breathing slowed. He asked, ¡°Who¡­are you?¡±

    Everyone was stunned upon hearing his sudden question.

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. Why did he suddenly ask for his name while they were having a nice battle?

    Just as Shi Xiaobai was hesitant over answering truthfully, WindWithoutTrace¡¯s voice boomed once again.

    ¡°You say¡­This world is fake?¡±

    WindWithoutTrace¡¯s voice sounded more and more astounded. So he wasn¡¯t asking God DogLeading? However, why did this question seem like he was conversing with someone. But from the way he looked, it did not appear like he was asking anyone around him.

    What was wrong with WindWithoutTrace?

    In thementator stands, Biscuit suddenly felt his heart jump as he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Bishop of Virtuality!?¡±

    The moment Biscuit finished saying that, a ck mist suddenly appeared around WindWithoutTrace. It sunk into WindWithoutTrace at an extremely fast speed as WindWithoutTrace¡¯s facial features instantly turned ferocious. He screamed out aloud but his roar came to an abrupt end half a secondter.

    WindWithoutTrace waspletely engulfed by the ck mist in a few seconds. The ck mist suddenly solidified and transformed into a gigantic ck cocoon.

    Everyone was stunned by the sudden turn of events. In just a few seconds, WindWithoutTrace had beenpletely enveloped by the ck mist that turned into a ck cocoon. It was as though he hadpletely fallen into the darkness.

    ¡°Quick, use the virtual system to inform the other contestants. Tell them to shatter the ck cocoon as fast as possible!¡±

    Biscuit hurriedly turned his head and shouted to the staff not far from him. ¡°What appeared isn¡¯t the Bishop of Virtuality, but the Bishop of Virtuality¡¯s dark virus. As long as the ck cocoon is shattered, contestant WindWithoutTrace will be saved! Also, do not stop the match. Inform the branch where WindWithoutTrace is. Do not attempt to wake WindWithoutTrace from his virtual immersion, or everything will be over!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and shatter the virus ck cocoon, or WindWithoutTrace would be brainwashed into bing a parishioner of the Church of Virtuality. He will be a heartless terrorist!¡±

    Biscuit¡¯s rapid words and calm analysis caused the panicked crowd to gradually calm down. The staff did not dare dy any further and followed Biscuit¡¯s instructions.

    In a while, the system¡¯s voice resounded in the virtual world in a hurried tone.

    ¡°All yers, please shatter the ck virus cocoon as soon as possible. If not, contestant WindWithoutTrace would be a parishioner of the Church of Virtuality. This is not a drill, I repeat, this is not a drill. Neither is this part of the game. It is an emergency!¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    The three-man team was appalled when they heard the system¡¯s voice. The Church of Virtuality was notorious, with it being one of the three international terrorist organizations. They had naturally heard of it. However, this was the first time they encountered the Bishop of Virtuality¡¯s brainwashing process. If they did not shatter the ck cocoon, WindWithoutTrace would be a zombie parishioner of the Church of Virtuality!

    Shi Xiaobai was also horrified. Although he did not know what the Church of Virtuality was, he could sense the exigency of the circumstances from the panic the three-man team felt and the way the system said it.

    If WindWithoutTrace was to be a so-called parishioner of the Church of Virtuality, it seemed like it was because of him?

    Shi Xiaobai was feeling a little too deep for tears. Why were people these days so ss-hearted? Why were they hurt at the slightest umbrage?

    Shi Xiaobai knew he could no longer stand by the sidelines and appear indifferent.

    However¡­

    Shi Xiaobai looked up and saw the ck cocoon. There was a golden sheen around the cocoon and appeared extremely hard.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed. Expecting him who had no offensive techniques to shatter the ck steel cocoon with his bare fists, This Subject can¡¯t do it!

 Chapter 85: Holding Power

    Chapter 85: Holding Power

    As Shi Xiaobai was weighing the possibility of his fists being able to shatter the steel-like ck cocoon, the three-man team had begun taking action. Although they had never encountered the virus ck cocoon before, they were acutely aware of the Church of Virtuality¡¯s infamy. The cult was filled with madmen who treated the human world as a virtual world. This group of madmen reduced life to cold numbers, represented killing as a daily quest used to level themselves up. As they were inhumane with no desires or fear, they had no weaknesses at all.

    Compared to the other two terrorist organizations which had clear objectives and desires, the Church of Virtuality posed the greatest destructive threat to the human world. The parishioners who were brainwashed by the Bishop of Virtuality would follow every order. They would ignore all emotions and were collectively a group of controlled powerful zombies.

    If WindWithoutTrace waspletely brainwashed, what awaited him was just ice-cold death¡ªbeing nipped in the bud by righteous organizations.

    This had to be prohibited!

    ¡°Da Da Da¡­¡±

    GunfireInTheWorld raised his machine gun and aimed at the ck cocoon. He had few bullets left, but at this moment, he was not stingy with any of his bullets!

    ¡°Peng! Peng! Peng! ¡­¡­¡±

    Scalding hot bullets violently bombarded the shimmering steel cocoon¡¯s surface. As bullet after bullet pounded furiously on the unyielding darkness, the projectiles shattered and fell to the ground, giving off fiery sparks in the process. ck smoke began to billow as it lingered around the ck cocoon.

    Only when thest bullet was shot out and the lingering ck smoke dissipated from the ck cocoon¡¯s surface did people realize that the ck cocoon¡¯s surface was as smooth as before despite GunfireInTheWorld¡¯s intense shelling. There was not a single crack or depression!

    ¡°F*ck!¡±

    GunfireInTheWorld cursed angrily under his breath as he threw his heavy-duty machine gun to the ground!

    ¡°Peng¡­Peng¡­Peng¡±

    Despite GunfireInTheWorld having finished spraying his bullets, the sound of bullets striking the ck cocoon¡¯s surface did note to an end. ThatTenderOneShot¡¯s bullets were also working hard at it.

    At this point in time, ThatTenderOneShot could no longer bother to hide his location. He jumped down from the tree and quickly closed the distance. Shot after shot, he aimed at the same target. The bullets that streaked out from his barrel hit the same spot on the ck cocoon¡¯s surface under his precise control.

    However, a despairing reality was starkly revealed. Not a single mark was left behind on the ck cocoon¡¯s surface.

    ¡°ng! ng! ng!¡±

    To the side of the ck cocoon, the harsh collision sounds of metal hitting metal constantly resonated.

    DualdesToTraverseTheWorld was waving both his arms as two sharp des shed down again and again at the bottomless and imprable darkness.

    A rare tint of redness appeared in the usually calm DualdesToTraverseTheWorld¡¯s eyes. His breathing became irregr as he constantly jumped, waving his arms and brandishing his des. Despite repeating his untiring efforts, his de failed to leave the slightest scratch on the ck cocoon¡¯s surface!

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    Suddenly, butpletely within reason, the short de in DualdesToTraverseTheWorld¡¯s right hand broke!

    DualdesToTraverseTheWorld was surprised by this, but he clenching his teeth in determination, he abandoned his broken de. As he held the remaining short de with both hands, he angrily shed at the ck cocoon once again!

    Thepetition was just a virtual game, but what WindWithoutTrace was facing was a tragedy of the cruelest reality. The three-man team had given up their obsession with victory, foregoing any conflicts they previously had with WindWithoutTrace. They wanted to save WindWithoutTrace!

    Even though theycked the strength to save him, they still persisted on. It was not to hypocritically proim that they had risked their lives to save a person, but to honestly tell everyone that they had done their best to stop this ck cocoon, an imprable darkness and an iing tragedy!

    DualdesToTraverseTheWorld angrily brandished his de as he shed at the ck cocoon while ThatTenderOneShot continued cursing while constantly pulling the trigger.

    Without a weapon, GunfireInTheWorld could only watch helplessly. Suddenly, he turned to look at Shi Xiaobai who stayed rooted in his spot. An irrepressible anger suddenly arose in him!

    The lowly them were delivering their lowly efforts.

    But the powerful him was just watching idly by the side?

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡±

    GunfireInTheWorld angrily shouted in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s direction!

    ¡­

    ¡°Why¡­isn¡¯t contestant DogLeading doing a thing. If this keeps up¡­¡±

    In thementator stands, Sweets spoke before stopping mid-sentence. In fact, the audience in the viewing hall had already raised a ruckus. The three-man team¡¯s humble efforts and Shi Xiaobai¡¯s standing by the sidelines formed a stark contrast. It forced them to question Shi Xiaobai¡¯s inaction.

    Biscuit sighed and said, ¡°Have all of you forgotten? Contestant DogLeading is only at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. He might have been abandoning his Psionic Ability cultivation in exchange for cultivating Crab Steps. His offensive strength might even be inferior to a normal person at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. He is not doing a thing because he himself knows it would not amount to anything.¡±

    Sweets was stunned and figured it out too. A mighty figure that had cultivated Crab Steps to the Exemry Mastery realm but remained only at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm was clearly an instance of attending to one thing and losing sight of the other. IChooseDogLeading¡¯s attacks were definitely inferior to his evasion. It was even very possible that it was not even up to mark, so it was impossible for him to shatter the virus ck cocoon.

    But, was everything doomed to despair?

    Sweets could not help but ask, ¡°If there is no way to shatter the virus ck cocoon¡­what will happen to contestant WindWithoutTrace?¡±

    Biscuit remained silent for a moment before he struggled to say, ¡°If contestant WindWithoutTrace ispletely brainwashed and bes a parishioner of the Church of Virtuality, then the inquisitors will immediately iste him, preventing any further deeper contact with the Bishop of Virtuality. He will be nipped in the bud or even¡­¡±

    Once he was fully inculcated of those beliefs of the Church of Virtuality, he would be a murderous terrorist. Like a virus, he would be isted by inquisitors to discipline and reform him, but most parishioners of the Church of Virtuality usually ended up being directly killed.

    Sweets immediately found it hard to breathe. To watch a life, despite it being somewhat ugly on the inside and outside, walking towards the ends of darkness, one would naturally feel a sense of sadness for the loss of one¡¯s kind.

    The audience in the viewing hall were all silent. Not long ago, they were still finding it surprising and amusing with WindWithoutTrace¡¯s absurd behavior. Now, they were all silently praying for WindWithoutTrace. People in this era faced all sorts of hidden dangers. Even while hiding in the virtual world, a true nightmare still existed. And this nightmare was a public enemy of humanity.

    But at this moment, who could save WindWithoutTrace, shattering this hateful nightmare?

    ¡­

    Nightmares could be shattered but the reality made the cruelty even more vivid.

    GunfireInTheWorld found it impossible to understand why Shi Xiaobai was frozen still.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡± GunfireInTheWorld angrily shouted at Shi Xiaobai, ¡°Does the powerful youck the slightest bit ofpassion?¡±

    ¡°WindWithoutTrace might have a grudge with you, but is there a need to turn a blind eye?¡±

    ¡°Can you watch unfeelingly as WindWithoutTrace bes a parishioner of the Church of Virtuality, bing a crazy terrorist?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The helpless often took it out on bystanders that did not lend a helping hand. From GunfireInTheWorld¡¯s point of view, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s act of standing idle was extremely despicable. It made him feel anger and shame.

    Shi Xiaobai, who had been criticized, had his head down all this while. His eyebrows were knitted tightly, as though he was thinking of something, hesitating or even in a struggle.

    Suddenly, as though he was moved by a sentence, Shi Xiaobai abruptly raised his head at GunfireInTheWorld.

    GunfireInTheWorld was stunned as he swallowed the words that he was about to bellow out.

    What¡­what sort of eyes were those?

    Why¡­why did he have such a gaze?

    Suddenly, a soft but firm voice resounded, waking GunfireInTheWorld up from his trance.

    ¡°This King will save him¡­before he bes a terrorist.¡±

    After Shi Xiaobai said that, he turned to walk towards the ck cocoon.

    GunfireInTheWorld froze in his spot.

    Those eyes¡­seemed to hide an emotion that caused trepidation in one¡¯s heart. It was hard to guess what the emotion was, and it was not something that could be empathized, but he could feel the upheaval the emotion in his eyes gave.

    This guy¡­this guy that calls himself ¡°This King¡±¡­was not simple.

    As GunfireInTheWorld watched Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back, his expression softened.

    The audience gradually turned silent as they noticed Shi Xiaobai approaching the ck cocoon. Even though they understood that God DogLeading was a strange talent that specialized only in movement techniques after hearing Biscuit¡¯s analysis, it did not mean they could understand why he was sitting on his hands.

    Even if God DogLeading was only at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, they still yearned for a miracle to happen.

    Maybe God DogLeading was able to save WindWithoutTrace, shattering this nightmare?

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, Shi Xiaobai came to the side of the ck cocoon where DualdesToTraverseTheWorld was standing.

    He looked at DualdesToTraverseTheWorld and asked, ¡°Your de, can This King borrow it?¡±

    DualdesToTraverseTheWorld was stunned as he handed the short knife in his hand hesitantly.

    As Shi Xiaobai took over the short knife, he fell into startled state momentarily before he took a deep breath.

    ¡°Even This King is afraid of himself when This King uses a knife.¡±

    As Shi Xiaobai held onto the knife¡¯s handle, it was as though he held a power that could destroy everything.

 Chapter 86: That one Knife

    Chapter 86: That one Knife

    The moment Shi Xiaobai held the knife¡¯s handle, it was as though he turned into another person. His pair of ck eyes flickered with a strange glint. The way he held the knife made it appeared like he had held one countless times before, but he was just out of practice due to numerous years of disuse.

    DualdesToTraverseTheWorld was standing closest to him, so the feeling was impressed on him. As he watched the knife-wielding Shi Xiaobai in a daze, he felt as though there was an unseen edge that existed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body, but he also felt as though Shi Xiaobai¡¯s entire being had be an exposed de that seemed blinding.

    This was an expert, a peerless expert.

    DualdesToTraverseTheWorld felt mixed emotions amidst shock.

    As the audience watched through the cold screen, they felt a fiery energy brewing around Shi Xiaobai. They could not help but hold their breaths, as they felt as though ¡°this person and this knife was the only thing under the heavens¡±.

    As the cameras zoomed in, they gave Shi Xiaobai a close up. The audience was stunned because at this moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were closed. He stood in front of the ck cocoon motionless, as though he was preparing something.

    The virus ck cocoon had already appeared for several minutes by now. The Bishop of Virtuality¡¯s brainwashing speed varied depending on the person. Those with weaker wills and doubted reality deeply were easier brainwashed. It was unknown what state WindWithoutTrace was in at this moment.

    Time waits for no man!

    Everyone was anxious but they still maintained a uniform silence. The three-man team in the virtual world did not dare disturb Shi Xiaobai as well. Everyone was waiting, waiting for the strike from that knife.

    That knife very likely decided WindWithoutTrace¡¯s fate.

    As time passed, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s breathing suddenly came to a halt as he abruptly opened his eyes. Without a roar or any grandiose postures, he directly and simply attacked using the knife!

    This strike was neither a sh, nor a cut, but a direct stab into the steel ck cocoon!

    This stab was as fast as lightning, like the violent grinding of flint-stones!

    Everyone stared with their eyes widened. Stabbing the thick metallic ck cocoon with a short knife was like pricking a hardened rock with a needle. The most likely result was the knife breaking!

    What was the oue of the stab?

    The result exceeded all expectations. The knife did not stab a hole into the ck cocoon, nor did the knife shatter. Neither did the short knife rebound.

    The knife actually ¡°submerged¡± into the ck cocoon!

    There was no sign of an impact at all. There was not even the sound of a collision. The moment the short knife stabbed at the ck cocoon, it sank into the ck cocoon instantly, as though it had stabbed into ck liquid!

    ¡°What happened!?¡± Sweets eximed in surprise.

    Biscuit shook his head with a wry smile. Despite his rich experience, he too was clueless.

    There was not a single crack or dent appearing on the extremely hard metallic ck cocoon¡¯s surface despite thebined attacks from the three-man team; hence, it was evident how hard it was.

    However, DogLeading¡¯s simple stab had prated deep into the cocoon like it had passed through water.

    It was as though after the knife stabbed through, the ck cocoon had turned into a liquid substance.

    Biscuit had previously seen superpowers that made solids turn to liquids, but there was no such thing as superpowers in the virtual world!

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    At this moment, a gunshot woke everyone up from their daze. ThatTenderOneShot had pulled the trigger once again, but his bullet ended up colliding onto the ck cocoon. It produced a metallic ping before the bullet shattered to the ground once again.

    The ck cocoon was still the ck cocoon!

    Then¡­how did this knife that seemed to stab into liquid without a sound do it?

    ¡°Be careful! Stay away from the ck cocoon!¡±

    A shout woke everyone up from their thoughts. It was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s voice!

    Everyone saw Shi Xiaobai pulling out the short knife quickly. The ease and speed which he did it appeared as though he had pulled it out of water. After giving a warning shout, he jumped away from the ck cocoon at an extremely fast speed.

    The three-man team also reacted by running far away. They did not dare disobey Shi Xiaobai¡¯s warning.

    At this moment, a red beam of light shot from afar. It was like a burning me that tore through the air, issuing a sharp sound that headed straight for the gigantic ck cocoon!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A red beam that shot forward shed violently with the ck cocoon, producing a tumultuous explosion. The aftershocks of the explosion caused dust to roll up and the surrounding trees to tilt diagonally downwards. DualdesToTraverseTheWorld, who failed to withdraw far enough, was thrown to the ground in a miserable state by the st of wind from the explosion.

    Everyone was stunned by the sudden change of events. However, before they could produce any exmations, another simr red beam of light shot from afar.

    No, there were two beams.

    Hold on, there was another one!

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    Three consecutive explosions resounded as ck mist filled the skies and dust covered the ck cocoon inyers. At the moment when the smoke dispersed and when the explosions died down, the sound of a fine, short and tiny but clear crack entered everyone¡¯s ears.

    It was like the sound produced when an eggshell cracked.

    At this moment, a gentle gust of wind blew. The wind was so tender and soft, but it dispersed all the dust, eventually revealing the ck cocoon¡¯s state.

    On closer look, the ck cocoon¡¯s surface was filled with numerous cracks!

    ¡°It has shattered, the virus ck cocoon has shattered!¡±

    Just as Biscuit managed a surprised exmation, the ck cocoon shatteredpletely like a ball of ss. It was reduced to numerous fragments that instantly turned into ck mist, which quickly dug tunneled into the ground.

    WindWithoutTrace¡¯s body fell from midair and crashed to the ground with a thud. The fallen WindWithoutTrace¡¯s eyes were closed and his face looked serene, as though he was asleep.

    Biscuit heaved a sigh of relief and instructed the staff, ¡°Inform WindWithoutTrace¡¯s branch head and wake WindWithoutTrace from his virtual immersion.¡±

    From the looks of it, WindWithoutTrace had been saved.

    The four red beams had shattered the virus ck cocoon, saving WindWithoutTrace!

    But¡­where did the four red beams of lighte from?

    As the audience watched intently at the screen, they saw a person walking slowly out from the depths of the jungle.

    The person wore a white veil while adorning a whiteced dress. There was a big pink bow tie in front of her chest, while pink hair rolled down to her shoulders. A crystal bow was held in her right hand, and like a fairy, she entered everyone¡¯s vision.

    ¡°Princess Xiao Xiao!¡± Sweets eximed.

    The four red beams of light were Princess Xiao Xiao¡¯s crystal arrows!

    Biscuit said, ¡°That is an A ss archery offensive skill¡ªCrimson Netherworld!¡±

    Once abat skill was at A ss or above, it was not something that could be grasped through the umtion of time. It required extraordinary insights, so for Princess Xiao Xiao to be able to harness an A ss offensive skill at such a young age, she was indeed an impressive genius.

    Most importantly, the ck cocoon had shattered because of the four arrows despite the three-man team beingpletely powerless against it. This sharp contrast impressed everyone.

    The audience began to apud and cheer Princess Xiao Xiao, as the repressive feelings from before turned to tion.

    In thementator stands, Sweets was also jumping in joy. The staff was constantly praising the excellence of the corporation¡¯s princess. The atmosphere was extremely lively.

    However, Biscuit fell silent amidst the din. His gazended on a corner of the screen. It was a shoulder that the cameras had forgotten.

    That knife, that knife that easily stabbed into the ck cocoon. How did it do it?

    Princess Xiao Xiao¡¯s four ¡°Crimson Netherworld¡± arrows were indeed powerful, but were they really enough to shatter the virus ck cocoon?

    Most importantly, what did that knife do?

    What¡­did it change?

 Chapter 87: The Great Demon Lord Xiao Xiao

    Chapter 87: The Great Demon Lord Xiao Xiao

    In a stroke of luck, WindWithoutTrace was saved after the virus ck cocoon waspletely shattered. If it had not been a publicpetition, or if it had not been the stunning power of Princess Xiao Xiao¡¯s four shots of ¡°Crimson Netherworld¡±, or if not for¡­

    In summary, this oue was indeed a joyous oue. Compared to those pitiful yers who were brainwashed by the Bishop of Virtuality in private games without the knowledge of anyone, WindWithoutTrace was considered extremely lucky.

    However, not everything hade to an end. This was because Princess Xiao Xiao raised her crystal bow once again. Having strung a crystal arrow, she had pulled her bow open.

    Upon seeing this, everyone calmed down.

    ¡°Since everyone is here, it should be time to put an end to this boring game.¡±

    Princess Xiao Xiao¡¯s cold voice smothered the joyful atmosphere that did notst more than a minute.

    The three-man team¡¯s smiles stiffened as the audience took a moment before they came round to the turn of events. They had nearly forgotten that this was all a virtualpetition after the repressive feeling brought about by WindWithoutTrace¡¯s terrible encounter and the Church of Virtuality.

    As Princess Xiao Xiao sad, the nature of thepetition itself was boring. It was just an exhibition match with a bit ofpetitive elements. Although it would affect the branches¡¯ results, or prizes and honors to the winner, that was all to it.

    Compared to the Church of Virtuality or terrorists organizations and the cmities that despaired an entire generation, thispetition was trivial. As it nearlycked any meaning, it appeared boring.

    Those who watched or participated in this virtualpetition were just trying to find so-called fun in something meaningless and devoid of fun. It was just used as a way tofort one¡¯s soul due to the harshness of reality.

    Now, Xiao Xiao wanted to end this boringpetition.

    How was it to end?

    Xiao Xiao used her bow and arrow as an answer.

    Without any hesitation, she released her fingers, and with a twang of the bowstring, an arrow shot out with a swift, red beam of light! The red beam stirred up a dust storm and tore through the void, leaving a red temporary scar behind. It carried an explosive and sharp whistling sound with it.

    It was Crimson Netherworld!

    Everyone stared widely and felt enlightened but also extremely shocked. They were enlightened because they finally understood that Princess Xiao Xiao was nning on using victory to end the boring match as she mentioned. The reason why they were shocked was because the arrow¡¯s target was Shi Xiaobai!

    ¡°Dodge!¡± In thementator stands, Sweets could not help but cry out.

    The arrow was without warning because when Xiao Xiao raised her bow, she was already aiming it at Shi Xiaobai. However, Shi Xiaobai had his head lowered while he looked at the short knife in his hand, as though his spirit was no longer fused in him.

    And when the Netherworld arrow shot out, Shi Xiaobai remained dazed in his spot, as though he had no ns on dodging!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    After the explosion from the red beam, dust flew up as people saw the crystal arrow prate Shi Xiaobai¡¯s chest before sending his frail body backwards. A few trees were toppled one after another and soon, he was engulfed by the lush forest. Finally, he was pinned to an ancient tree.

    The cameras zoomed in to reveal that Shi Xiaobai had been pinned to an old trunk by a crystal arrow!

    The arrow had prated Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body, and the powerful shot had sent him flying tens of meters away. On his final pinned spot on a trunk, blood gushed out of his chest, dripping to the grayish-brown bark and the ckish-yellow soil.

    Despite being a virtual world, everything still appeared realistic. The bloody scene was extremely vivid that it stifled people as though they had witnessed a true death.

    The director hurriedly changed the scene to Princess Xiao Xiao standing there like a fairy. She looked nonchntly in the direction where Shi Xiaobai had flown, but there was a tint of disappointment in her eyes.

    ¡­

    Xiao Xiao was indeed somewhat disappointed. Due to an academic task, she had to cultivate ¡°Crimson Netherworld¡± to the Exemry Mastery realm. Under her grandfather¡¯s suggestion, she had taken time out of her weekend topete in the Battle Arena Corporation¡¯s weeklypetition. She had even personally drawn up the rules to explicitly allow six to fight one. The goal was naturally to raise her offensive skill¡¯s familiarity level through battle.

    However, she was disappointed to realize that the six contestants were too weak for her. Targets that could be easily destroyed did not give her any improvements at all. She needed an opponent that was on par with her, one that allowed her to fight in an intense struggle.

    Unfortunately, amongst the six contestants, none of them was the opponent she was looking for, not a single one.

    Originally, she believed that IChooseDogLeading, who gave such a stunning pre-battle deration, might be an impressive opponent, but she did not expect him tock the courage to even dodge. Although the arrow was Crimson Netherworld, was there a need to be scared stiff?

    Xiao Xiao turned to look at the members of the three-man team who were rooted to their spots. She sighed and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s a boringpetition, can all of you please resist somewhat, can you?¡±

    With this said, the three-man team¡¯s breathing stagnated before they immediately reacted. What Princess Xiao Xiao said was right. This shockingpetition had yet to produce a victor. They could still put up a fight!

    But¡­

    Just as GunfireInTheWorld thought of his fanny pack that was emptied of its bullets, he immediately turned around and ran!

    As DualdesToTraverseTheWorld thought of how one of his two des had broken, while the other one was lent to Shi Xiaobai, leaving him unarmed, he also turned around and ran!

    When ThatTenderOneShot thought how it was the greatest taboo for a sniper to be exposed to the enemy, he also turned around and ran!

    Although it was a boringpetition, it still needed an oue. It was expected for the contestants to strive hard for victory, as such, the three-man team did not choose to give up!

    However, knowing that they were no match, they did not choose to put up a stubborn resistance. At this moment, they very rationally chose to¡­temporarily retreat!

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    At this moment, several people snorted inughter.

    The three figures that fled in different directions stunned the audience but they found humor in it. Instantly, they extricated themselves from the sorrow of how God DogLeading was taken down and gradually found the repressive feeling that the Church of Virtuality brought about dissipating.

    Wasn¡¯t watching a virtual realitypetition just a form of rxation?

    The way the three-man team simultaneously fled once again gave the audience a rxing feeling of being able to appreciate thepetition.

    Biscuit could not help butugh as he said, ¡°Everyone, thepetition has just begun!¡±

    Before he finished his sentence, three red beams of light shot out. As three explosions resounded, three system voices echoed in response.

    ¡°Contestant ¡®GunfireInTheWorld¡¯ eliminated!¡±

    ¡°Contestant ¡®DualdesToTraverseTheWorld¡¯ eliminated!¡±

    ¡°Contestant ¡®ThatTenderOneShot¡¯ eliminated!¡±

    Just as Biscuit¡¯s voice came to a halt, the audience¡¯s smiles frozepletely.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes spontaneouslynded on the bow-wielding girl. Her transcendent bearing made her look like a fairy that descended down to the mortal world. The whiteced dress and her overall stylish simple costume made her look like a pretty princess.

    However, this girl who was like a princess fairy had shattered the virus ck cocoon with four arrows and killed four contestants with four arrows too. She could be said to be a Great Demon Lord!

    At this moment, Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes were cold. The eight shots of Crimson Netherworld had barely given her any improvements. It was equivalent to the feeling of shooting fixed targets and it made her irritated. She was a person who always cherished time, so she was angry at having wasted her time on this boring and meaninglesspetition.

    ¡°What was I expecting?¡±

    Xiao Xiao shook her head with a deprecating smile. She had hopes of meeting a worthy opponent in the virtual world who would give her an intense battle that she could fight heartily. This had motivated her to agree to her grandfather¡¯s suggestion. In the end, it was all her own fault.

    Her fault was to have misced expectations right from the beginning. If she did not do that, she would not have felt anger from her disappointment and feel regret over her wrong choice.

    Xiao Xiao put away her crystal bow and was prepared to quit the game. All she needed to do was kill the unconscious WindWithoutTrace to obtain victory, but that would result in WindWithoutTrace suffering a mental blow. She did not care for the oue of the match, so she felt that quitting the game was the best choice.

    Upon seeing this, Biscuit could not help but sigh and say, ¡°Thepetition is over.¡±

    Thepetition was over.

    Was thepetition really over?

    ¡°Heh, Girl, that arrow of yours, can you send another hundred of them towards This King?¡±

    A weak voice was heard as a limping figure slowly walked out of the jungle.

 Chapter 88: I hope you would last longer

    Chapter 88: I hope you wouldst longer

    The person who limped out was none other than Shi Xiaobai. His body was wrapped in a light red glow as his chest wound was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    At the instant the Crimson Netherworld arrow was about to strike him, Shi Xiaobai was awakened from an undesirable memory evoked from the short knife. However, it was already toote for him to dodge. At the moment he focused himself back in the battle, the crystal arrow had pierced through his chest. The surging forces that entered his body seemed like they would rip his body apart at the very next moment.

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. He immediately moved in the direction the crystal arrow was heading, allowing the force at which he moved backwards to offset as much of the impact brought about by the crystal arrow. This resulted in his body flying dozens of meters backwards into the jungle before he was pinned into a tree.

    Thankfully, the arrow did not stab into his heart. The terrifying impact the arrow brought with it had been mostly reduced because of his leap backwards. This was also the reason why he did not get instantly killed by the Crimson Netherworld like the three-man team.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately used the ¡°Energy Pearl¡± and the stunning recovery effects did its job at pulling him back from Death¡¯s door.

    However, having suffered such a serious injury, even the ¡°Energy Pearl¡± required a rtively long period of time to finish the healing process.

    As such, Shi Xiaobai had nned on waiting till the healing was done before he came out to meet the girl who had ¡°sneakily attacked¡± him.

    Unfortunately, Shi Xiaobai understood that he could no longer wait after Xiao Xiao instantly eliminated the three-man team with her three arrows.

    He was constantly searching for a opponent who was on par with him. He wished to be locked in battle with his opponent, hoping for an opponent that could constantly threatened him, allowing him to repeatedly push himself to his limits and beyond.

    And Xiao Xiao might be the person he was searching for. He wanted to battle this girl!

    During the seven days of versus matches, Shi Xiaobai would asionally encounter godly people at the level of Thomas who could easily destroy him. They made him lose extremely fast, resulting in insignificant improvements.

    As it was a match at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, he would often encounter opponents at the corresponding level. These rookies did not provide him any value at all, but without any offensive means to quickly end the battle, he could only choose to quit. Back then, he also lost very quickly and barely improved.

    Only in rare instances would Shi Xiaobai be lucky enough to meet an opponent that he was evenly matched with. Every time he encountered such an opponent, his insights into Crab Steps would increase greatly because intense and difficult battles were the only way for him to break through his limits.

    Shi Xiaobai no longer lost himself in the past associated with a short knife. He recalled what was the most important thing for him now¡ªbe stronger, be stronger, and be even stronger.

    And Xiao Xiao¡¯s Crimson Netherworld was the hope he saw to make himself stronger.

    He began to anticipate, hoping that this girl was his match, allowing him to engage in an inextricable battle!

    He even had a tiny hope that she was able to shoot such a powerful arrow another hundred times. If that happened, wouldn¡¯t that be great?

    So when he limped out, he could not help but ask¡ªHeh, Girl, that arrow of yours, can you send another hundred of them towards This King?

    ¡­¡­

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s appearance and his arrogant-sounding words stunned everyone. They were suddenly reminded of the fact that the system had never announced the elimination of IChooseDogLeading. That arrow had failed to kill God DogLeading!

    The audienceughed. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s request for another hundred arrows reminded them of the return of God DogLeading. Just thinking of the godly Crab Steps God DogLeading used, they felt like there was something to look forward to.

    Kevin was equally stunned because God DogLeading had addressed himself as ¡°This King¡±. It reminded him of an extremely annoying person, a person who was equally arrogant and ostentatious.

    ¡°Do you think he is very simr to Shi Xiaobai?¡±

    A voice filled with mixed emotions echoed in his ear as Kevin turned around to realize it was Yang Yang.

    He knitted his eyebrows and angrily said, ¡°Do notpare my God DogLeading and that retard, Shi Xiaobai. Shi Xiaobai might be lucky to be a genius, but his strength is nothing but garbage. As for God DogLeading, he has true strength. No matter how much a genius Shi Xiaobai is, he will still need to take several years to cultivate Crab Steps to the Exemry Mastery realm. And by then, God DogLeading would have long attained an even more terrifying realm. The differences between them are staggering!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yang Yang fell silent for a moment before he said in a deep, meaningful manner, ¡°If¡­IChooseDogLeading is actually Shi Xiaobai?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Kevin immediately denied the possibility as he said, ¡°Heh heh, can you use your brain when speaking? How long has Shi Xiaobai begun Psionic Ability cultivation? If God DogLeading is Shi Xiaobai, I¡¯ll run naked around Steel City.¡±

    Yang Yang opened his mouth, but turned his head and fell silent. He could not help but imagine Kevin running naked. That would definitely be the funniest thing in the world, but why¡­couldn¡¯t heugh at all?

    ¡­¡­

    Another person who could notugh was Biscuit. When he announced that thepetition had just begun, the three-man team was immediately killed. When heter announced that thepetition was over, Shi Xiaobai immediately walked out, figuratively smacking him in the face.

    Although it was nearly routine for his face to be smacked, having his face smacked at light speed twice in a row made him feel a tiny bit of mncholy.

    This was f*cking embarrassing.

    In order to alleviate his embarrassment, Biscuit coughed and said, ¡°God DogLeading still has that familiar vibe! He is still as arrogant, and equally surprising with his words. I wonder how Princess Xiao Xiao will answer!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the audience immediately pricked up their ears in order to hear Princess Xiao Xiao¡¯s answer.

    Xiao Xiao did not answer, but instead responded with a question, ¡°Can you resist a hundred arrows?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s appearance took Xiao Xiao somewhat aback. She could not understand how this person had survived having been directly struck by Crimson Netherworld. Furthermore, when she heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words, she found it amusing.

    Whether she could shoot a hundred arrows wasn¡¯t critical, what was critical was if there was anyone who could resist a hundred Crimson Netherworld.

    ¡°This King can¡¯t resist it.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai answered.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Xiao Xiao coldly responded. It was an answer that was within her expectations.

    ¡°But This King can dodge them all.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai spoke once again with a tone filled with confidence.

    Xiao Xiao was stunned as she said in amusement, ¡°Are you saying you can dodge a hundred Crimson Netherworld?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and said as though it was a matter of fact, ¡°Of course, there is no attack in this world that This King¡¯s Crab Steps can¡¯t dodge in one step. If there is one, then two steps would do.¡±

    ¡°Girl, you haven¡¯t answered This King. Are you able to shoot another hundred arrows?¡±

    Upon sensing the seriousness and confidence in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words, Xiao Xiao suddenly recalled that before she came, this person, the three-man team and WindWithoutTrace were in the same area. Logically speaking, with him saying ¡®everyone present is a spicy chicken¡¯ during the pre-battle deration, the four people would have skinned him alive, but he had yet to be eliminated up to now.

    Could it be¡­

    An inexplicable hint of anticipation rose up in Xiao Xiao¡¯s heart. She summoned her crystal arrow once again and softly said, ¡°I will shoot out as many arrows as you can dodge, I hope¡­you wouldst longer.¡±

    As she spoke, Xiao Xiao had already strung her arrow and pulled the bowstring open.

    Then, let her have a tiny bit of anticipation.

 Chapter 89: To be Killed to the Ends of Time

    Chapter 89: To be Killed to the Ends of Time

    Xiao Xiao pulled her bow open as she aimed at Shi Xiaobai. With that, Shi Xiaobai began moving. Although he was not making any significant moves, he was doing repeated side-hops at an extremely fast speed. The illusory figures that appeared as he jumped was dazzling.

    Compared to the three-man team, Shi Xiaobai did not choose to remain motionless. Instead, he chose to repeatedly jump from side to side in order to confuse Xiao Xiao. It was meant to reduce her shooting uracy because Xiao Xiao¡¯s ¡°Crimson Netherworld¡± very clearly gave him a great deal of pressure.

    Shi Xiaobai could easily react and dodge with an explosive move at the instant DualdesToTraverseTheWorld attacked with his dual de offensive skills or if it was GunfireInTheWorld with his Tsunami Scatter Shot. However, not only was ¡°Crimson Netherworld¡± powerful, but it was also many times faster than bullets. Most important of all, the arrow contained a terrifying bloody aura. Once it locked on its target, it would cause apprehension in the target¡¯s heart, temporarily putting the target in a trance.

    The reason why ¡°Crimson Netherworld¡± was an A ss offensive skill was because it was no simple arrow. It could make a person have a terrifying illusion of falling into theherworld!

    Although Shi Xiaobai did not understand the battle characteristics of ¡°Crimson Netherworld¡±, his intuition told him that he had to move. This intuition appeared very often when he faced opponents at the level of Thomas. There was still a huge gap between Xiao Xiao¡¯s strength and Thomas¡¯, but her ¡°Crimson Netherworld¡± exuded a threatening aura that rivaled Thomas¡¯ ¡°Wraith Bullet¡±.

    As such, Shi Xiaobai moved. He pushed himself to his limits right from the beginning of the battle!

    What kind of scene would it be like with Shi Xiaobai pushing Crab Steps to his fullest extent?

    In the audience¡¯s eyes, Shi Xiaobai had transformed into a series of indiscernible figures. The high frequency side hops and the fake moves from the dynamic change in speed startled everyone.

    And in Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes, this funny crab-like figure that also seemed extremely elegant made her hesitate. She paused, unsure of when to shoot the arrow.

    ¡°So this is the confidence that makes you im that you can dodge a hundred arrows.¡±

    At this moment, Xiao Xiao smiled. It was a smile that was a result of joy that came from deep within her heart. This figure that made her unable to aim precisely and even exerted great pressure on her, wasn¡¯t it the worthy opponent she had always been searching for?

    ¡°I¡¯m greatly looking forward to the number of arrows you can dodge.¡±

    At that moment, Xiao Xiao knew that it would be very difficult to hit Shi Xiaobai, but she did not believe that Shi Xiaobai could dodge all her arrows. It was predicated in her confidence that she would improve. Furthermore, it would improve rapidly in this battle before shepletely flung Shi Xiaobai behind. This was a bedrock confidence in herself, one that had never wavered!

    Xiao Xiao released her fingers as ¡°Crimson Netherworld¡± shot out suddenly. Amidst the sounds of explosions, dust was sted into the sky.

    Momentster, as the dust settled, the figure was still jumping around as though nothing had happened. The arrow had missed its target losing its meaning.

    But so what?

    Xiao Xiao quickly shot out another arrow and it still possessed as much power as before, but it still missed!

    The smile on Xiao Xiao¡¯s lips became more pronounced. Two arrows that missed did not discourage her at all. On the contrary, it made the fighting spirit in her eyes and anticipation in her heart burn even more intensely. It was so intense that she nearly could not stop herself fromughing out.

    This guy was the opponent she had been looking for!

    In that case, everything would no longer be as simple as before.

    What she needed to do was to constantly shoot her arrows. By forcing herself to shoot at a faster rate, she would have to fully concentrate in order to catch a glimpse of him, honing her uracy in the process. She needed to improve herself with every arrow that missed until she was able to hit him!

    However, she wished the arrow that ended the battle wouldeter. She wished that this guy could also constantly improve in battle, allowing her to progress longer in battle. This way, the gap she would open up would extend further.

    ¡°Improve, keep running. Do not let me catch you easily. Because at the moment you get pierced by my arrow, I will find it a great pity, a great, great pity!¡±

    While having this thought in mind, Xiao Xiao could sense the pressure Shi Xiaobai exerted on her. She could feel how the pressure was giving her motivation and improving her. She even began to worry over the moment the battle ended.

    When a true opponent was encountered, every shot of the arrow could bring with it a little bit of progress. Every attempt at aiming could enhance a tiny bit of her perception. This feeling was excellent, it was so excellent that Xiao Xiao could not bear to surpass him.

    But it was a pity that she was destined to surpass this youth that used Crab Steps. Regardless of how refined his Crab Steps were, regardless of how many arrows he dodged, she would very quickly get adapted to it. Learning, progressing and eventually surpassing.

    Because this was her life, a life of a genius born into this world.

    ¡­

    ¡°Improve, keep running, don¡¯t let This King fling you far behind. Because at the moment you can¡¯t exert the slightest pressure on This King, This King will find it a great pity, a great, great pity!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai smiled. He could sense how each shot from Xiao Xiao was stronger than the previous one. It exerted more and more pressure on him. This feeling excited him greatly because he seemed to make contact with the reality of bing strong under this constantly increasing pressure.

    Every time he dodged her arrow, his Crab Steps would improve a tiny bit. Every time he confused her eyes that were ever-sharpening, his fake moves would be even more natural.

    It was a feeling that could not be exined. It was as though the arrow-shooting girl had a same rhythm as he had. They were in a race on the same path, while he was attempting to fling her far behind, while she attempted to chase up to him. However, their speeds were no different. As a result, they were constantly pushing themselves to the limit, allowing them to run even faster. However, the speed at which they improved themselves was simr. It resulted in no one being able to overtake the other.

    They maintained a constant distance on the same path. As their improvements collided, they formed a delicate bnce.

    At that moment, Shi Xiaobai was overjoyed. This was because his Crab Steps might be able to cultivate to the Dominating Refinement realm. He believed that meeting such a girl was truly a great thing.

    At that moment, Xiao Xiao beamed with her eyes. This was because her Crimson Netherworld was very likely to cultivate to the Exemry Mastery realm. She believed that meeting this guy was an extremely good thing.

    ¡­

    Red beams shed through the jungle as incessant explosions rang. Thend was dotted withrge craters as trees constantly toppled. It looked as though doomsday had arrived.

    And in the foreground of this doomsday, there was a young man jumping around, issuing heartyughters from time to time.

    There was also a girl who held a crystal bow in hand. The wind blew up her hair, adding to her fairy-like beauty. She produced a chime-likeughter from time to time.

    They were in an intense battle but they appeared like they were enjoying a pleasant exchange. Theirughters that came from the bottom of their hearts contrasted with the explosions as the two different sounds teetered. It made what looked like apletely deste scene have an inexplicable sense of beauty.

    This scene was truly amazing and beautiful.

    The audience was already dumbfounded.

    ¡°Is this still a battle? Why do I feel like it is a lovers¡¯ fight?¡± A member of the audience expressed his feelings.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t the only one thinking that.¡± Another member of the audience echoed his sentiments.

    The audience began tough kindly.

    Such an intense battle had made the two of them produce sentiments that seemed to border on love. From the joy that seemed toe from the bottom of their hearts, it made people feel like this battle wouldst to the end of time.

    Maybe the end of time was overly exaggerated, but everyone present had no doubt that this battle would continue on for a very long period of time.

    Suddenly, keen-eyed members of the audience saw a strange shadow at the borders of the screen.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Numerous members of the audience spontaneously shouted out those two words!

    However, the person the two words were meant for was currently in another world. There was no way to hear their voices. Furthermore, the person was immersed in an intense battle, probablypletely in a trance-like state.

    Indeed, Xiao Xiao did not hear the warnings from the audience, nor did she sense a figure that had suddenly appeared behind her, much less realize that a cold spear was stabbing right at her waist!

    Xiao Xiao was indulging in her long-awaited battle.

    By the time she was alerted to the danger, the cold spear had pierced through her abdomen!

 Chapter 90: If you can do it then you should go up and do it

    Chapter 90: If you can do it then you should go up and do it

    The cold spear pierced through Xiao Xiao¡¯s abdomen, spewing a scarlet ssh of liquid that resembled a blood lotus. Time seemed to freeze at that very moment.

    ¡°Princess Xiao Xiao!¡±

    The audience stared with widened eyes as they gasped.

    As they looked carefully, they were taken aback when they realize that the person who had sneakily attacked from behind was WindWithoutTrace!

    At this moment, WindWithoutTrace¡¯s eyes were red. His expression was ferocious and he looked like a devil!

    ¡°Die.¡±

    A cold, grim voice spat out from WindWithoutTrace¡¯s mouth, sending chills down people¡¯s spine.

    Why did WindWithoutTrace suddenly sneakily attack Princess Xiao Xiao who had saved him? Was he pretending to be unconscious?

    Questions filled everyone¡¯s minds, but they did not have any time to think because Xiao Xiao¡¯s situation was already critical!

    The cold spear would only take at most another second topletely prate her frail body!

    In this extremely dangerous moment, Xiao Xiao was exceptionally calm. She hurriedly stretched out her right hand to grip the spear tip. As she forcefully pushed the spear backwards, she used Wind Walk to surge forward, allowing her to escape in an instant.

    Xiao Xiao spat out a mouthful of blood as she began to feel lucky. She hated pain since she was young; hence, before entering the virtual world, she had instructed the professional technicians to reduce the pain levels to less than 10%. As a result, she only felt a fleeting moment of pain that was like a slight prick when her abdomen was pierced. This allowed her to maintain her consciousness.

    However, after running about two steps, Xiao Xiao felt her body turn heavy and her limbs go soft. Only then did she realize that injuries in this extremely realistic virtual world would affect her bodily functions. Having suffered a grievous injury to her abdomen, her body could no longer support her usage of Wind Walk.

    Xiao Xiao turned anxious as she heard the air crack, as though there was a sonic boom. She hurriedly turned her head over to see a cold spear tip attacking her. It was just inches away from her throat!

    Even in a virtual world, the feeling of an impending death was extremely realistic, it was so realistic that Xiao Xiao unconsciously closed her eyes at that very moment.

    In the darkness, she suddenly felt a pair of warm hands grab her waist tightly as her body fell into an alien embrace. Immediately following that, she lost her sense of weight and experienced a centrifugal force. A howling wind sted across her face as she opened her eyes in astonishment. She looked up to see a clown mask that looked somewhat funny.

    At that critical juncture, Shi Xiaobai had swept up Xiao Xiao, helping her to dodge that fatal strike!

    ¡°Hurry up and use your Energy Pearl.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s reminder echoed in her ears before Xiao Xiao came round to. She immediately used her Energy Pearl, causing a pale red light to shroud her abdomen wound. The wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    With bloodshot eyes, WindWithoutTrace, who appeared as though he had been possessed by the devil, charged over in a crazy manner. He stabbed straight at Shi Xiaobai!

    Shi Xiaobai immediately jumped away with Xiao Xiao in his arms. Noticing how WindWithoutTrace did not have any intention to stop his pursuit, he hurriedly began using Crab Steps to retreat. Although he was carrying someone, his Crab Steps was still a little faster than WindWithoutTrace¡¯s Wind Walk. Gradually, he opened up a gap between him and WindWithoutTrace.

    Only then did Xiao Xiao heave a sigh of relief. As she rxed, she suddenly felt a tension around her chest. When she lowered her head, her face immediately blushed.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai was carrying her like he was carrying a princess. One hand was beneath her legs, propping them up,  while the other hand was underneath her armpit. Her chest was tightly adhered to his.

    Although this was a virtual world, the close contact felt extremely realistic in the immersive environment. Xiao Xiao, who had yet to date, had never experienced such a situation. She could forget how intimate the princess carry was, but what sort of breast-attacking wandering hands were those?

    Despite understanding the extenuating circumstances and knowing how it was likely unintentional on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s part, or how everything was fake, Xiao Xiao could not resist the embarrassment she felt. Immediately, she coldly said, ¡°Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Keep quiet if you want to live.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s tone sounded irritated. He had lost the opportunity to have his Crab Steps break through to the Dominating Refinement realm, so he was feeling absolutely terrible.

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Xiao turned furious as she struggled in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s embrace. However, she went limp after struggling for a moment or two. The Energy Pearl required a period of time for it to fully heal her, so she was still in an extremely weak state. Xiao Xiao could not help but silently curse herself for designing the Energy Pearl to have a dyed recovery period in order to ensure the game¡¯s bnce.

    Wouldn¡¯t having instant recovery be great?

    ¡°So what if I die!? Hurry up and let me go!¡±

    Xiao Xiao felt aggrieved.

    What was so frightening about dying in a virtual world? A sex pervert like you was most frightening, do you get that?

    ¡°If you were to die, what will This King do?¡± Shi Xiaobai was angered.

    If Xiao Xiao were to die, how was he to cultivate his Crab Steps?

    ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Xiao was dumbfounded.

    ¡°This King needs you.¡±

    If he did not need Xiao Xiao to help cultivate his Crab Steps, he would not have gone through such great efforts to save her. After all, this was a virtual world. Death just meant leaving the game.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and tightened his embrace. WindWithoutTrace was still incessantly chasing after him, so he did not dare rx. He sped up once again.

    When Xiao Xiao heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words, she suddenly recalled the feeling they previously shared as mutual opponents. As her heart softened, she whispered, ¡°Piggyback me, we shall counterattack.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly stunned before he understood what Xiao Xiao meant. As he turned his head to see that WindWithoutTrace was still a distance away, he gritted his teeth and hurriedly put down Xiao Xiao. He bent down and roughly piggybacked Xiao Xiao. He pushed Xiao Xiao¡¯s buttocks up from below in order to adjust his body before he began running ahead again.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Having her buttocks attacked, Xiao Xiao was close to tears.

    This rascal was definitely doing it on purpose! He was nothing but a pervert!

    Xiao Xiao took a deep breath to force herself to calm down. She summoned her crystal bow and made a half turn with her body. She immediately saw WindWithoutTrace, whose hair was disheveled and eyes bloodshot, crazily pursuing them.

    ¡°It¡¯s all WindWithoutTrace¡¯s fault!¡±

    Xiao Xiao immediately found a target to vent her anger. If not for WindWithoutTrace¡¯s sudden sneak attack, would she have been in such a¡­ Hmph, if this battle could carry on, she swore to riddle the sex pervert with holes that made him look like a beehive.

    ¡°Crimson Netherworld!¡±

    This arrow of Xiao Xiao¡¯s contained her rage. Although she was being piggybacked by Shi Xiaobai, resulting in tremors and an awkward position, she was still able to shoot out an arrow at her usual standard.

    This arrow had to kill WindWithoutTrace!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The red beam shot out before an explosive st happened. As dust billowed, a figure dashed out once again like a fierce wolf!

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Xiao Xiao was stunned. Why did WindWithoutTrace appear unhurt despite her shooting an arrow?

    ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    Upon noticing the situation, Shi Xiaobai could not help but question her.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Xiao Xiao coldly grunted before she consecutively shot out another three ¡°Crimson Netherworld¡± in a fit of rage.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    The sound of explosions resounded once again. This time Xiao Xiao realized why ¡°Crimson Netherworld¡± did not manage to kill WindWithoutTrace. Every time her arrow was about to hit its target, it would collide into a ck barrier that suddenly appeared. The ck barrier onlysted for a moment, but it perfectly resisted Crimson Netherworld. WindWithoutTrace remained unharmed underneath the protection of the ck barrier!

    What was the deal with the barrier?

    Only a Psionic Soul Realm warrior could perfectly block her Crimson Netherworld, so with WindWithoutTrace¡¯s strength, it was impossible for him to produce such a powerful barrier!

    ¡°Hey, can you really do it?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was running with his fastest speed while piggybacking Xiao Xiao, so he was gradually feeling tired. Noticing how WindWithoutTrace was still unharmed despite her shooting four arrows, he could not help but question her.

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s expression changed. The ck barrier could have very well entered the domain of the Psionic Soul Realm, so she truly had no means of shattering it. However, she immediately felt wronged when she heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯s questioning.

    What evil have Imitted to be bullied by you in this manner?

    Xiao Xiao retorted, ¡°If you can do it then you should go up and do it!¡±

    If you can¡¯t do it then don¡¯t even criticize!

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai calmly responded. He came to an abrupt stop and let Xiao Xiao down before he turned to face WindWithoutTrace, who was desperately pursuing them.

    Xiao Xiao was stunned, unsure of what Shi Xiaobai¡¯s intentions were.

    ¡°This King shall go ahead.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai pulled out the short knife DualdesToTraverseTheWorld had lent him from his waist as he stepped forward to block Xiao Xiao behind him.

    He raised his short knife and charged straight at WindWithoutTrace!

 Chapter 91: Terrifying knife strike

    Chapter 91: Terrifying knife strike

    Although the audience was stunned by Xiao Xiao¡¯s injury due to WindWithoutTrace¡¯s sudden sneak attack, they did not feel a sense of urgency. After all, everything that happened was just a virtualpetition.

    Despite the fact that it was contemptible for WindWithoutTrace tounch a sneak attack by faking unconsciousness, he had not vited any of thepetition¡¯s rules. Furthermore, even if he sessfully killed Princess Xiao Xiao, it was just thepleting the reduction of a life bar to zero in a virtual game.

    As such, the audience was not truly anxious over Princess Xiao Xiao¡¯s injury in the virtual world.

    However, the experienced Biscuit could not sit still. After WindWithoutTraceunched his sneak attack, Biscuit had left thementator stands.

    Why was WindWithoutTrace still not out of the virtual world yet?

    He had clearly instructed the staff to inform WindWithoutTrace¡¯s branch head to quickly wake WindWithoutTrace up from his virtual immersion!

    Biscuit sensed that something wasn¡¯t right. He found the staff member he had previously instructed.

    Upon seeing Biscuit¡¯s solemn expression, the staff member realized the gravity of the situation. Quickly, he dialed up the branch head.

    Momentster, the staff member told Biscuit, ¡°They say that¡­WindWithoutTrace can¡¯t be awakened!¡±

    Biscuit¡¯s pupils constricted the moment he heard that as a wry smile suffused across his lips. He sighed and said, ¡°WindWithoutTrace¡¯s consciousness is already controlled by the Bishop of Virtuality.¡±

    Biscuit med himself. If he had thought of this possibility earlier on, it might not havee to this.

    In the form of a virus ck cocoon, the Bishop of Virtuality¡¯s consciousness had invaded the virtual world where Xiao Xiao andpany were in. At the moment the virus ck cocoon was shattered, the Bishop of Virtuality¡¯s consciousness had sunk into WindWithoutTrace¡¯s game avatar, allowing him topletely repress WindWithoutTrace¡¯s consciousness.

    At this moment, although WindWithoutTrace had yet to be brainwashed to bing a parishioner of the Church of Virtuality, his game avatar waspletely under the Bishop of Virtuality¡¯s control. Furthermore, with his consciousness repressed, there was no way to sessfully wake him up in reality.

    If they could not kill WindWithoutTrace¡¯s game avatar and chase the Bishop of Virtuality¡¯s consciousness away, WindWithoutTrace¡¯s consciousness would never return to reality, effectively turning him to a vegetable.

    However, Biscuit was at a loss as to what to do. He could only silently pray that IChooseDogLeading and the severely injured Princess Xiao Xiao could kill WindWithoutTrace in the virtual world, but Biscuit knew it was nearly impossible. This was because once the Bishop of Virtuality proceeded with his consciousness control, he would produce aputer bug-like barrier that protected the game avatar¡¯s safety. The barrier was many times harder than the ck cocoon, so the two Psionic Mortal Realm kids had no way to crack it!

    Biscuit returned to thementator stands with a heavy heart. He happened to see Shi Xiaobai put Xiao Xiao down and the scene of him rushing at WindWithoutTrace with a short knife in hand. He immediately drew a gasp and turned extremely nervous.

    ¡­

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes flickered with a strange glow as itnded on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back that was moving away from her. Although this person was a sex pervert, he was still rather courageous and reliable at crucial points in time.

    However, Xiao Xiao immediately recalled the ck barrier that perfectly blocked her four Crimson Netherworld arrows, so she immediately shouted to alert him, ¡°Be careful of his barrier!¡±

    The audience¡¯s hearts were already in their mouths as a ck shield suddenly appeared to engulf WindWithoutTrace¡¯s body. They knew this much better than Xiao Xiao because the director had purposely reyed the scenes from before in slow motion. After watching it again, they could not help but curse out loud.

    This f*cking barrier was too hard!

    When Xiao Xiao¡¯s Crimson Netherworld shot at the ck barrier, it did not even produce the slightest tremor. It was exactly like how GunfireInTheWorld¡¯s bullets collided with the virus ck cocoon. The offense and defense between the two media werepletely on two different levels!

    And at this moment, the knife-wielding Shi Xiaobai was crashing head on with the spear-wielding WindWithoutTrace. Even though they were supporting Shi Xiaobai in their hearts, they were not optimistic. After all, if the defense could not be broken, victory was destined to be unobtainable.

    Two figures approached each other at extremely fast speeds, and in seconds they shed. It was not a beautiful chance encounter but a brutal duel. Both of them were brave warriors and at this moment, the person who clinched victory was stronger!

    When the gap reduced to about a meter, WindWithoutTrace suddenly stabbed out with his spear!

    Shi Xiaobai reacted extremely quickly. With a switch in his footsteps, he jumpedterally once, allowing Crab Phantom Image to be ingeniously showcased. He had managed to dodge the spear at that hair-raising moment!

    Simultaneously, the short knife stabbed straight out in a blink of an eye!

    The ck barrier also suddenly appeared at that instant, enveloping WindWithoutTrace¡¯s bodypletely in a bid to block off the short knife!

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    A nearly inaudible sound was barely heard as the short knife seemed to stab into a calm water surface when it met the ck barrier. It produced a concentric ripple as it stabbed straight in. The short knife had instantly immersed itself into the ck shield!

    As if time had frozen at that very moment, everyone¡¯s breathing came to a halt.

    ¡°Contestant ¡®WindWithoutTrace¡¯ eliminated!¡±

    The system¡¯s mechanic voice resounded less than a second after the short knife stabbed into the ck barrier. It announced WindWithoutTrace¡¯s death in the virtual world.

    Simultaneously, the ck barrier shattered. Shi Xiaobai had used the short knife in his hand to stab into WindWithoutTrace¡¯s left chest. It had pierced right through WindWithoutTrace¡¯s heart!

    ¡°Dea¡­Dead!? WindWithoutTrace was instantly..killed?¡±

    Biscuit struggled to swallow a mouthful of saliva as he found it difficult to believe that what had happened was real.

    Xiao Xiao was also stunned. The ck barrier that had perfectly blocked four of her Crimson Netherworld arrows could not evenst a second under the short knife! Who was this pervert?

    The audience was also dumbfounded. They reacted momentster as the entire viewing hall erupted into chaos.

    ¡°Holy shit, an insta-kill. That¡¯s so, so, so, so cool!¡±

    ¡°Am I dreaming? Why is the defensive shield that Princess Xiao Xiao waspletely helpless against appear as though it was made out of paper?¡±

    ¡°God DogLeading is magnificent! I went from a bystander to aplete fan of God DogLeading. Furthermore, I have be a brainless fan!¡±

    ¡°That strike is indeed terrifying. Back when God DogLeading stabbed into the ck cocoon like he was stabbing into water, I thought the ck cocoon had gone easy. Who knew that God DogLeading is truly remarkable. Just with that one knife, God DogLeading has been conferred the title of god in my heart!¡±

    ¡°I agree. This strike is terrifying, so truly terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Aiyah, I really want to know what de technique that strike belongs to.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what sort of strike was that?¡±

    ¡°Does any knowledgeable person know what strike it is?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°What sort of strike is this!?¡±

    A cold but furious voice thundered from the screen, giving the audience a shock. They spontaneously fell silent.

    From whom did this voicee from?

    On the screen, a ck billow of smoke suddenly rose up from WindWithoutTrace¡¯s corpse. The ck smoke coagted instantly, transforming into a figure that floated in mid air.

    The person waspletely wrapped in a cassock, obscuring his entire body. There was even no way to tell if the figure was man or woman.

    ¡°Church of Virtuality¡¯s Arch-Cardinal!¡± Biscuit eximed in horror, informing everyone the identity of the cassocked figure.

    The Church of Virtuality only had one leader, the Bishop of Virtuality. And beneath the Bishop of Virtuality were four Arch-Cardinals. These four Arch-Cardinals only had one above them and thousands under them in the Church of Virtuality.

    Why did the Arch-Cardinal suddenly appear? And how did he appear?

    ¡°What sort of strike is this!?¡±

    The cold voice resounded once again from the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s mouth. It brought with it pent-up anger and an irrepressible disbelief.

    The strike he was asking about was naturally the knife strike Shi Xiaobai had used.

    This was very likely to be an unspoken secret, but he had to ask. He did not ask to pursue an answer, but deliberately asked to vent the doubts in his heart.

    ¡°This strike¡­.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai lowered his voice as though he was about to give the answer almost immediately.

    This strike naturally had its name and it was not a secret that needed concealing.

    Everyone pricked up their ears. Even the aloof Xiao Xiao was extremely curious.

    This powerful and inconceivable strike that seemed to run counter to all logic. What sort of strike was this?

    ¡°This strike¡¯s name is¡­¡±

 Chapter 92: The Benevolent Butcher

    Chapter 92: The Benevolent Butcher

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it, I don¡¯t want to see it. Brother, I don¡¯t want to see it¡­¡±

    A five or six-year-old boy with a fairplexion and welling tears hid behind a young man with ck hair. He peeked his head out to look at a tied, white pig lying above a wooden tform not far away. Beside it stood a burly middle-aged man. As the boy¡¯s tiny mouth shriveled, his tiny head shook like a rattle.

    The young boy was both sad and afraid. Although the white pig wasn¡¯t considered cute, it appeared very pitiful to be ughtered under a butcher¡¯s knife. Furthermore, not only did his father want to kill it, but his father had also insisted on him witnessing the process. His father was too vile.

    ¡°Dad, Xiaobai is still young. Why don¡¯t we wait till he is older?¡±

    The ck-haired youth rubbed the small boy¡¯s head. His eyes were soft and loving.

    The burly man stared at the little boy and said with a straight face, ¡°We cannot wait. Our Shi family has ughtered pigs for generations. Back when I was three years old, I watched your grandfather kill threerge boars. You were only four when you began learning how to ughter pigs. This little bastard is already five years old this year, but he hasn¡¯t even seen a pig-ughtering process before!¡±

    The ck-haired youth¡¯s face turned stiff as he said softly, ¡°Xiaobai is a bit more timid. Besides¡­The Shi family trade can just be inherited by me. As for Xiaobai, let him choose his own life, alright?¡±

    The burly man fell silent for a moment after hearing this. Finally, he broke his silence with a sigh as he said, ¡°I can¡¯t wrench my heart to let an outstanding Tsinghua University graduate be a pig-ughtering butcher. You¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The ck-haired youth smiled gently like the warm spring breeze in March. ¡°So what about a butcher? A butcher¡¯s child can still be an outstanding student! Although we kill pigs, we have never harmed anyone. Even if we are butchers, we are benevolent butchers. Most importantly, Xiaobai doesn¡¯t like killing pigs. We should let him do what he likes.¡±

    The burly man opened his mouth but was unsure of his words. His eyes turned soft but gloomy as his cleaver-holding hand trembled slightly.

    ¡°I like killing pigs!¡±

    Suddenly, a crisp voice shouted out. The boy walked out from behind the youth. As he used his hands to wipe the tears from his eyes, he said with a childlike voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want Brother to be a butcher¡­I like killing pigs. I¡­I will be the butcher!¡±

    The ck-haired youth and the burly man was stunned. The expression on the boy¡¯s pink face was extremely serious, so serious that it made it hard for people to believe that he was a five-year-old child.

    But the boy¡¯s face suddenly cringed as he shriveled his mouth, ¡°But the big white pig will be in pain, can you not kill it?¡±

    The burly man squatted down and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy will not make it feel any pain.¡±

    The boy was stunned before he asked, ¡°It won¡¯t¡­be in pain?¡±

    The burly manughed heartily and patted himself on the chest. ¡°Our Shi family does not have ruthless butchers. Your Grandpa always says that although we kill pigs, we can never forget how to be benevolent. Never letting the white pig depart in pain is a principle we must never vite.¡±

    The boy opened his mouth and lowered his head. His eyes were filled with sadness. ¡°But¡­the big white pig¡­it will still die, right?¡±

    The burly man was stupefied before he let out a bitter smile. No matter how benevolent a butcher was, he was still a butcher. With a cleave of the knife, regardless of how peaceful its life was robbed away from it, it was still a death that deserved sadness.

    The ck-haired youth patted the burly man on his shoulder and whispered, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t force Xiaobai any further. I know you do not wish the Shi family trade to end in your hands. I know you do not wish to let down Grandpa who is in heaven¡­Dad, I understand, so I will shoulder this responsibility. For me, I don¡¯t really like thoseplex cities. I like the air here, I like this vige that has you and Xiaobai.¡±

    The burly man patted the slender hands resting on his shoulder and said gently, ¡°Your hands were naturally born to hold a pen. How can I make you hold a knife? Forget it, forget it. The benevolent butcher. It¡¯s already enough. It¡¯s time to end this joke with me, the joke only serves to fool ourselves. If I were to meet your Grandpa in the future and get scolded, I will just scrunch up my face and suffer the beating. Haha.¡±

    The burly man¡¯sughter was bold and unforced. The youth widened the corners of his mouth, but he could notugh.

    The boy looked up to take a nce at the youth before he turned to nce at the burly man. Suddenly, he let go of his hands that were tugging on the youth¡¯s trousers. He ran up to the wooden tform and stared at therge white pig tied there. He said loudly, ¡°I want to see the pig being killed. I¡­I¡¯m not scared!¡±

    His shiny ck eyes were obviously welling with tears, and the way he bit his lower lips looked miserable and pitiful, but his resolute expression was moving.

    The burly man¡¯s eyes turned slightly moist as he walked forward. As he walked, he said, ¡°A long, long time ago, our Shi family ancestors pursued the ability to slice a throat in one strike. However, that would result in the pig dying in agony. So after countless years of improvement, our Shi family has now chosen¡ªpiercing of the heart!¡±

    The burly man approached therge white pig and pointed to the pig¡¯s left chest. He said, ¡°This is where the big white pig¡¯s heart is. However, a pig¡¯s fat is very thick, so it is rather difficult to stab straight into the heart. If you aren¡¯t careful, you will instead bring more pain to therge white pig.¡±

    ¡°However, this is a responsibility we as men from the Shi family have to shoulder.¡± This knife has to be urate and without hesitation or mercy. It cannot be benevolent, because as butchers, it is the only remaining benevolence we have!¡±

    The moment the burly man finished saying that, he suddenly lifted his hand and cleaved downwards. Instantly, he stabbed right into the white pig¡¯s left chest.

    ¡°Oink!¡±

    Therge white pig whimpered once with a twitch before it closed its eyes immediately and stopped moving. There was no time for the fresh life to even struggle before it diedpletely.

    The strike was fast and sudden. It was so fast that the boy could not close his already widened eyes in time.

    ¡°Wa!¡±

    The boy was dumbfounded for a moment before he pounced into the youth¡¯s embrace with a yelp. He then burst into tears.

    The burly man sighed deeply.

    Didn¡¯t he too cry in such a heartbreaking manner so many years ago?

    The youth hugged the boy tightly, his eyes sorry for the boy.

    ¡°After I graduate next year, I will return to ughter pigs.¡±

    ¡°This year, when we visit the tombs, I will tell your Grandpa that we will not ughter pigs in the future.¡±

    Despite simultaneously saying words that had different meanings, what the two people said were both equally meaningful.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In a ck cupboard, a ck-haired youth and a young boy were huddled together. The young boy was trembling as the ck-haired youth constantly stroked the boy¡¯s back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Daddy will be fine. Those bad guys¡­someone will take care of them.¡±

    The youth appeared as though he was holding back something. It made his voice tremble slightly.

    The boy¡¯s eyes lit up as he hurriedly said, ¡°Hero¡­ Brother, heroes will finish the bad guys, right?¡±

    The youth was slightly surprised as he gave a humorlessugh. He forced an affirmative tone and said, ¡°Of course, those heroes Xiaobai see on TV, they are the ones dedicated to finishing bad guys. Heroes will definitely save everyone. Daddy will definitely be fine.¡±

    ¡°Yea!¡±

    The boy nodded his head sharply as his trembling body gradually calmed down.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps was suddenly heard from outside the house.

    The youth held his breath as he hurriedly gestured a ¡°Shh¡± to the boy. He used a nearly inaudible voice to say, ¡°Ke..ep..qui..et.¡±

    The boy nodded and buried his tiny head into the youth¡¯s chest. His body began shivering again.

    Suddenly, a hoarse but relentless voice was hearding from outside the house. It came through the windows, across the cracks in the cupboard, straight into the youth and boy¡¯s ears.

    ¡°You bunch of idiots. You can¡¯t even get rid of a knife-holding butcher with a gun? A rusty pig ughtering knife has killed two people. You even have the f*cking nerve to call yourselves terrorists?¡±

    Following that, a stuttering male voice was heard.

    ¡°That butcher¡­was quite powerful¡­¡±

    In the cupboard, the youth and young boy looked at each other in the dark when they heard this. Both of them revealed a pleased smile.

    The hoarse voice was heard once again. ¡°Even if he is powerful, can he be more powerful than a gun? All of you were just too stupid.¡±

    The stuttering voice no longer stuttered and began to speak unusually smooth, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Our Boss is awesome as usual. You killed the butcher in one shot!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the youth¡¯s eyes immediately zed over.

    The young boy also reacted momentster with a yelp.

    The youth was rmed as he hurriedly covered the boy¡¯s mouth. His other hand tightly embraced the young boy as he whispered, ¡°Shh, quiet.¡±

    However, everything was toote. The two voices outside the house was heard once again.

    ¡°Oh? Is there someone in this house?¡±

    ¡°Boss, I heard it too.¡±

    ¡°Looks like someone slipped through the cracks. Perfect, I happen to not have vented all my pent-up anger. Go, let¡¯s kill!¡±

    The footsteps gradually came from outside the house through the main door. Despite being separated by the cupboard door and the tightly shut main door, it was still extremely audible.

    A look of despair shed in the youth¡¯s eyes.

    But immediately, it ignited a glimmer of hope.

    He lowered his head and kissed the young boy on his forehead. He spoke extremely quickly, but in a solemn tone, ¡°Xiaobai, remember this. You are a King of kings. You shall rule the world of justice and evil. There will be a day when the Heretic King¡¯s powers will awaken in you. You will banish all the evil in the world. You will save the world, because you are the King of this world. So, you must live on. Live on well, this world needs you.¡±

    After the youth said those words, he suddenly stretched out his hand and hit the young boy on the neck. Sensing the stiff body in his embrace turn soft, the youth gave a gentle smile, one just like a blooming daisy in the winter.

    As he walked out of the cupboard, he picked up a rusty pig ughtering knife and charged out the door.

    Momentster, numerous gunshots and invectives resounded in the world outside the window. The din continued for a moment before it reduced to the harshest silence.

    And in the world of that tinypartment, a tiny life slept peacefully.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the virtual world, everyone was waiting for the strike¡¯s name. Be it the audience, thementators, Princess Xiao Xiao or the Arch-Cardinal that had suddenly appeared, all of them pricked up their ears. What sort of strike was it for it to be able to easily prate the virus ck cocoon and the darkness barrier, resulting in WindWithoutTrace¡¯s instant death?

    ¡°This strike¡¯s name is¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai opened his mouth as two tears streamed down his cheeks.

    ¡°It¡¯s called¡­It¡¯s called¡­¡±

    He reached out his hand to wipe his eyes, but there was no end to his tears. His throat felt choked as though he was about to suffocate.

    Two voices constantly resounded in his mind.

    ¡°Xiaobai is still young.¡±

    ¡°Xiaobai is a bit more timid.¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t force Xiaobai any further.¡±

    ¡°For me, I don¡¯t really like thoseplex cities. I like the air here, I like this vige that has you and Xiaobai.¡±

    ¡°After I graduate next year, I will return to ughter pigs.¡±

    ¡°So, you must live on. Live on well, this world needs you.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°The benevolent butcher. It¡¯s already enough. It¡¯s time to end this joke with me, the joke only serves to fool ourselves.¡±

    ¡°However, this is a responsibility we as men from the Shi family have to shoulder.¡±

    ¡°This year, when we visit the tombs, I will tell your Grandpa that we will not ughter pigs in the future.¡±

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai raised his short knife and looked up into the sky, allowing his tears to fall to the ground. He used the gentlest voice to say to the world.

    ¡°This knife strike is called¡ªPig ughtering Knife!¡±

 Chapter 93: Time is a pig slaughtering knife

    Chapter 93: Time is a pig ughtering knife

    The strong contrast between Shi Xiaobai¡¯s flowing tears and the ¡°Pig ughtering Knife¡± he said left people at a loss.

    The strike that had easily pierced through the virus ck cocoon and the Barrier of Darkness, instantly killing WindWithoutTrace should have had a cool and ostentatious name to it, but why did it have such a simple and vulgar name, ¡°Pig ughtering Knife¡±?

    The Arch-Cardinal angrily shouted, ¡°You say this strike is called Pig ughtering Knife? Are you kidding me?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai wiped the corners of his moist eyes and gradually calmed down. As he looked at the strange floating person dressed in a cassock, he curled his mouth and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t even know what the Pig ughtering Knife is, you must be a foolish mortal. You must have never seen how pigs are ughtered.¡±

    Not only did Shi Xiaobai¡¯s look of contempt enrage the Arch-Cardinal, but it also rendered the audience speechless. Indeed, few of them had seen the ughtering process of pigs, but who the f*ck did not know what it was like?

    If the Pig ughtering Knife was so awesome, would there still be humble butchers in this world?

    ¡°Just the Pig ughtering Knife alone can¡¯t prate the virus ck cocoon and the Barrier of Darkness. Since you aren¡¯t willing to speak the truth, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡± The Arch-Cardinalughed coldly. He had paid a certain price to forcefully intrude into this virtual world mainly to vent his anger. WindWithoutTrace should have been brainwashed into a parishioner of the Church of Virtuality, increasing his year-end evaluation numbers, but it had beenpletely ruined by this youth. However, asking the name of the strike was just a curiosity of his. Since the youth was unwilling to speak the truth, then he did not need to speak further.

    The Arch-Cardinal secretly gathered his powers as he readied his attack.

    However, what Shi Xiaobai said next stunned himpletely.

    ¡°Tch, that hole-filled ck cocoon and that constantly flickering barrier, how can it withstand This King¡¯s Pig ughtering Knife?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had been left quite speechless all this while. The ck cocoon was clearly filled with tiny holes, yet the three-man team failed to crack it. The ck barrier was constantly flickering, yet it remained impregnable under Xiao Xiao¡¯s four arrows. And all he did was stab into the ck cocoon¡¯s hole. As for the ck barrier, he just pierced into it when it faded. So how could such wed defenses withstand his Pig ughtering Knife?

    Everyone was stunned by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words. The ck cocoon¡¯s surface looked extremely smooth, so where were the holes? That ck barriersted only temporarily, but when did it constantly sh? Either this rascal was deliberately joking, or his eyes were problematic.

    ¡°The Vision of God!?¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal, Xiao Xiao and Biscuit said the four words in unison.

    Biscuit hurriedly exined to the audience, ¡°We all know that humans have six senses. And very few people in the world are blessed by the heavens. The six senses can reach the level reminiscent of a god. We call them the Six Senses of God. As for contestant DogLeading, he possesses the Vision of God that can see through the weaknesses of everything!¡±

    When Biscuit said this, he suddenly fell silent because he did not know how to go on. Although the Vision of God had the ability to see through weaknesses, Shi Xiaobai had mentioned of the cocoon filled with holes or of the barrier that constantly flickered. If that was the case, how many weaknesses did he see? This was already far beyond the scope of the Vision of God. Calling it the King of Gods Sight or Vision of the King of Gods would be more appropriate?

    Xiao Xiao clearly also realized this point and was so shocked that she had covered her mouth.

    The Arch-Cardinal fell silent for a moment before he sneered, ¡°What a crappy lie.¡±

    Ignoring the fact that it was almost impossible to aplish what Shi Xiaobai had mentioned with the Vision of God, and even if he could truly see through the ck cocoon and the ck barrier¡¯s weaknesses, the strike that pierced through the weak spot could not be ordinary. Furthermore¡­

    The Arch-Cardinal said coldly, ¡°I can sense the power of time in your knife. How did you do it. How are you able to use thews of time in this virtual world where superpowers are invalid?¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal raised the biggest question on his mind. As the virus ck cocoon and the ck barrier were produced using his powers, he could intuitively sense the ¡°aging¡± of the ck cocoon and the ck barrier at the instant Shi Xiaobai¡¯s knife stabbed into them.

    It was a feeling that the power of time had ¡°aged¡± the defenses, turning them weak. The Arch-Cardinal had previously had the lucky encounter of meeting supreme beings who were able to control thews of time in the real world, so he believed he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    If the virus ck cocoon had not been ¡°aged¡± by the knife¡¯s power of time, how could it have been shattered by the extremely weak four arrows?

    This knife technique that used thews of time definitely couldn¡¯t be a so-called pig ughtering knife!

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat stunned listening to the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s words. Power of time? His Pig ughtering Knife was actually that awesome?

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but sigh with mixed emotions, ¡°Time is a pig ughtering knife.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Arch-Cardinal immediately became enlightened and said loudly, ¡°I see, so this strike¡¯s name is called the Knife of Time!¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal believed he found the answer.

    Shi Xiaobai gaped, unsure of what to say next. ¡°Time is a pig ughtering knife¡± was an old meme from Earth 1. He had only nonchntly mentioned it as a form of ridicule, but who knew¡­Forget it. They were people from different worlds, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin.

    ¡°Heh heh, Vision of God and the Knife of Time, but only at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. What a cute and pitiful worm. If I were to nip you in the bud, or even convert you into a pious devotee, the great Bishop will definitely give me his greatest favor.¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal¡¯s voice suddenly sounded somewhat crazy as a terrifying aura emanated from his body.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart leaped as if he felt danger approach him. He immediately retreated at a rapid pace and only stopped when he came beside Xiao Xiao.

    Xiao Xiao had already raised her crystal bow and had aimed it at the Arch-Cardinal. She turned her head to nce at Shi Xiaobai and whispered, ¡°Be careful. This strange person in a red cassock might be an existence that exceeds the Psionic Mortal Realm. He might be at the Psionic Soul Realm, or even the Psionic Might Realm.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai also raised his knife and nodded. ¡°This guy is very strong.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sensed an aura much stronger than Thomas from the Arch-Cardinal, but his eyes were burning with fighting spirit.

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes was also filled with fighting spirit. Although she did not know where this cassocked strange person came from and she knew that she was no match at all, defeat and death was just a change in digital numbers in the virtual world. There was nothing to worry about.

    ¡°Heh heh, are the both of you naive enough to think that there will be no substantive harm in this virtual world?¡±

    Noticing how there was no fear in their eyes except fighting spirit, the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s eyes immediately turned cold as he sneered, ¡°For the Church of Virtuality, the virtual world is reality. Do you understand? In this world, if you get killed by me, your consciousness will be trapped. You will not be able to leave this world for eternity, and in reality, you will be vegetables.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Xiao¡¯s expression immediately changed. Numerous descriptions of the Church of Virtuality shed past her mind and instantly, she knew that what the Arch-Cardinal said wasn¡¯t false.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hope that someone will wake you up because at the very moment I appeared, this world waspletely separated from reality. Of course, I definitely had to pay quite a big price to do it, butpared to kids like you, this price is negligible. So despair and tremble. Both your fates are sealed.¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal frequently ¡°hunted¡±; hence, he knew that killing a prey was nothing interesting. He found that having his prey lose themselves in despair was most fascinating.

    It needed to be said that after he spouted those nonsense, Xiao Xiao truly felt some despair. With her wide breadth of knowledge, she could easily judge if what the Arch-Cardinal said was true.

    Xiao Xiao quickly pondered over it, but regardless of how much she racked her brain, she could not think of a way to resolve the situation.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of her, shielding her from whatever wasing.

    ¡°This King hates fools who keep harping on despair. Foolish mortal, have you ever experienced despair?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai raised his knife and pointed it at the Arch-Cardinal with a disdainful look before he turned to say to Xiao Xiao softly, ¡°Wait for This King to kill a pig before a good battle will be fought with you.¡±

    After saying that, Shi Xiaobai strode forward, his back appearing extremely cool.

    At that moment, Xiao Xiao¡¯s hand that held her bow trembled slightly.

    1. The full meme is ¡°Time is a pig ughtering knife, it ckens fungi, darkens grapes and softens bananas¡±. It refers to how time ages people, with certain analogies to certain body parts of both male and female.

 Chapter 94: Anymore?

    Chapter 94: Anymore?

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s hand trembled for a moment as she suddenly recalled a distant memory. There was once a man that stood in front of her when she was in peril. Before the man left, he said to her with a smile, ¡°Wait for me toe back, I want to eat the birthday cake together with Xiao¡¯er.¡±

    After that, the man she called father never returned.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back seemed to merge with the man that never returned.

    ¡°Wait¡­Wait for me!¡±

    Xiao Xiao hurriedly chased up. She¡­had already sworn never to stay in the spot and wait.

    ¡°Why did you follow me?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai cocked his head and nced at Xiao Xiao curiously.

    Ignoring the fact that This King is going to have a melee battle with the cassocked strange person, but as an archer, shouldn¡¯t you be kiting1 from afar, why did you take the initiative to shorten the distance?

    ¡°I felt like it, why do you care?¡±

    Xiao Xiao said with a bit of resentment before she suddenly felt odd. Why did the words she had said sound like she was being coquettish?

    Pui, I must be too incensed. It¡¯s been a while since I met such an annoying guy.

    ¡°To be able to flirt, I guess the both of you have not thoroughly understand the cruel reality.¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal became further incensed when he saw how the two of them appeared void of fear. He coldly said, ¡°It looks like the both of you have yet to understand the true meaning of how ¡®this world ispletely separated from reality¡¯. Pitiful worms, under His Grace Bishop of Virtuality¡¯s favor, this virtual world is an independent reality of its own. In other words, this virtual world is no longer virtual. Do you get it? This ce has be a real world!¡±

    Xiao Xiao wanted to refute the term ¡®flirt¡¯, but she felt her heart go cold the moment she heard the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s words. She immediately thought of a possibility and hurriedly stretched out her hands and made a grip in an attempt to summon a crystal arrow.

    However, her hand remained empty after several attempts. Xiao Xiao immediately eximed, ¡°The virtual system has crashed!?¡±

    Upon realizing the possible harsh reality, she hurriedly reached out to pull at Shi Xiaobai, who was still slowly walking towards the Arch-Cardinal. She said quickly, ¡°Be careful. Death in this world¡­means we will die in reality!¡±

    ¡°Die? No, no, no. I won¡¯t die that easily.¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal was pleased to see Xiao Xiao finally frown, as he used a cold tone to say, ¡°In this world that has received the favor of His Grace Bishop of the Virtuality, you will experience pain to its fullest extent. You will feel exhaustion and be drained of your stamina. You will experience the same pain and despair as the real world.¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal¡¯s vicious words made Xiao Xiao draw a gasp. She could not help but tighten her grip on her crystal bow.

    So this was the true face of the Church of Virtuality. Under the lead of a madman who was able to turn a virtual world into reality, they could wreck wanton destruction in the real world without fear because of the ability to create a near-realistic world.

    This group of madmen had no humanity or reason in them. This was because they no longer could tell what was reality or virtuality.

    At this moment, an angry voice bellowed.

    ¡°Why do you keep putting the words death so easily on your lips? Why can you describe pain in such a deadpan manner? How much do you really understand death and pain?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Xiao turned her head in shock. Her eyes met a pair of eyes that were burning with fury and grief.

    Once again, Shi Xiaobai took a step forward. This time, Xiao Xiao did not make an attempt to stop him because she knew he would not stop.

    ¡°Since death is a reality in this world, you too will die, right?¡± Shi Xiaobai asked.

    As if he heard the most preposterous joke, the Arch-Cardinal let out a piercingugh, ¡°So what if it¡¯s true?¡±

    ¡°Even a big white pig will feel pain when it¡¯s killed. Reducing this period of pain to its shortest period is thest benevolence of a butcher.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s footsteps sped up, but the mes in his eyes suddenly transformed into a pool of still water.

    ¡°So, This King will kill you with utmost kindness!¡±

    The moment he said that, Shi Xiaobai jumped up like a strong gust of wind. With a short knife in hand, he was like a valiant soldier who had no fear!

    The Arch-Cardinalughed, augh that resulted from extreme anger. With a gentle wave of his hand, five skeletons with shields on their left hands and sabers on their right hands suddenly appeared in front of him.

    The five skeletons charged at Shi Xiaobai at an extremely abnormal speed. As their raised their bone sabers, their assault surged with an aggressive momentum.

    A cold beam shed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes as he abruptly used Crab Steps the moment he pulled close to the five skeletons. He transformed into a confusing phantom and dashed through the five skeletons.

    The sound of five shes scratching through rocks resounded momentster, and in an instant, the five skeletons copsed as dozens of bones shattered, leaving behind a heap of broken bones.

    As for Shi Xiaobai, it was unknown when his figure appeared beside the Arch-Cardinal. As he raised his knife, a cold beam sparkled under the sun¡¯s reflection.

    This scene dumbfounded Xiao Xiao as her tiny mouth slowly gaped.

    Simrly, the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s pupils constricted as he felt a strong sense of danger. At the same time, whatever else he could see on his left was the de that was already inches away from him.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t dodge this strike, I will die!¡±

    With this thought generated, the Arch-Cardinal desperately escaped, fleeing to a distance about a hundred meters away.

    At a hundred meters, he turned around to see the youth standing at where he previously was. The way he held the knife made him look like a cold grim reaper.

    He did not even have the courage to defend against that strike!

    Acknowledging this reason made the Arch-Cardinal fall into an uncontroble rage.

    Shi Xiaobai, who had missed, frowned. From this dodge, he once again felt the powerful strength of the Arch-Cardinal. It was clearly a strength that could have easily steamrolled him hundreds of times.

    But why¡­

    ¡°He can¡¯t attack!¡±

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up and shouted at Shi Xiaobai, ¡°Little pervert, that guy can¡¯t attack! Although I do not know the reason, he is unable to attack in this world!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai immediately figured out his doubts. The cassocked strange person clearly had the power to crush them and he was filled with anger, but all he did was shoot off his mouth in an attempt to break them down mentally. All of this was because he could not attack.

    The Arch-Cardinal¡¯s expression changed slightly. Clearly, Xiao Xiao¡¯s deduction was correct.

    ¡°Heh heh, naive worms. Do you think I have no way of killing you?¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal sneered before waving his hand gently, causing ten skeletons to appear in front of him.

    In this world, he could summon undead soldiers wantonly.

    ¡°Do you feel despair?¡± Hahaha¡­¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal raised his head and guffawed. He loved to reveal the despairing naked truth after bugs like these thought they had seen hope.

    ¡°Anymore?¡±

    A calm voice caused the Arch-Cardinal to turn his head over. Immediately, his gaze zed over.

    He saw the ten skeletons that he had just summoned reduced to a heap of bones in less than three seconds. As for the knife-wielding youth standing in the middle of the heap of bones, his gaze was calm, as though he had done something trivial.

    1. Basically a hit-and-run techniquemonly used in (but not limited to) MMORPG games (attacking monster then running, then attacking again.)

 Chapter 95: Donâ€™t kill them all

    Chapter 95: Don¡¯t kill them all

    The ten skeletons he had just summoned were reduced to a heap of broken bones in less than three seconds. This stiffened the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s face for several seconds before he let out a dryugh. He was like a speaker who had his train of thought interrupted. He was loss for words, embarrassed as to what to say.

    ¡°Anymore?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai repeated the word again.

    ¡°Very well, very well, very well.¡±

    Embarrassment naturally transformed into anger. After the Arch-Cardinalughed angrily thrice, he waved his hand, causing a door of darkness to appear in front of him. Twenty skeletons walked out from it. The moment they exited the door, they charged at Shi Xiaobai with an intense killing intent. They seemed tock the stiffness a collection of white bones should have.

    Shi Xiaobai was naturally unafraid. He shook the knife in his hand and just as he was about to charge forward, he suddenly realized something different.

    These twenty skeleton soldiers appeared different from the first ten!

    Not only were they faster, but they were also bigger. Most importantly, these twenty skeleton soldiers had fewer ¡°red lines¡±!

    Shi Xiaobai could clearly see a red line that indistinctly appeared through each skeleton soldier¡¯s body. When he first attempted to sh at those red lines, it was like he had cleaved into tofu. A gentle sh at it would reduce the skeleton soldier to broken bones.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately figured out that these looming red lines were the skeleton soldier¡¯s weakness. Just like the virus ck cocoon¡¯s holes and the Barrier of Darkness¡¯ constant flickering, seizing their weaknesses allowed him to easily destroy them with a single strike.

    Shi Xiaobai could precisely capture the trajectory motion of the red lines and use an extremely fast speed to sh at them. The motions he made that bordered on instinct was natural and smooth, as though he had gone through practice that numbered thousands of times. It easily allowed him to shatter the skeleton soldiers.

    But for these skeleton soldiers, not only did they have fewer red lines, but the red lines were even finer and shorter. The speed at which the red lines moved was also much faster.

    This meant that these skeleton soldiers had fewer weaknesses!

    Or it should be said that they had be stronger!

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised, but he quickly flung those thoughts to the back of his head. After a slight pause, he charged straight at the twenty skeleton soldiers!

    As long as the red lines existed, he could easily destroy them!

    Shi Xiaobai charged into the twenty skeleton soldiers, causing a red glow to effuse from their eye sockets. As they raised their sabers to sh at him, the sharp sound of air being sliced through rang one after another.

    Too slow! Too slow! Too slow!

    In Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes, the skeleton soldiers¡¯ attacks were too slow. Their movements were overly simple too. They werepletely not on par with Thomas¡¯ ¡°Wraith Bullet¡± or Xiao Xiao¡¯s ¡°Crimson Netherworld¡±!

    Using his intuition for danger and his ability to spontaneously react, Shi Xiaobai easily dodged the dancing sabers in the clump of skeleton soldiers. He did not use any fake moves or sudden changes in speed, nor did he use any fancy moves. In the dance of the saber shes, he was like a rxed dancer, so calm and elegant.

    ¡°Keng! Keng! Keng! ¡­¡±

    The sound of shes continued as Shi Xiaobai shed out his knife with each step he took. Every strike was one that no one could see clearly, but after each strike, numerous skeleton soldiers would be reduced to a heap of shattered bones.

    Momentster, not a single skeleton soldier was seen standing.

    ¡­

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Xiao Xiao, who was standing at a distance, could not turn her gaze away, but she finally heaved a sigh of relief. Her eyes were sparkling with light.

    She had seen countless people much stronger than Shi Xiaobai, and had seen a mighty person use a stunning offensive skill to instantly reduce skeleton soldiers to dust. Even she herself could easily destroy these skeleton soldiers.

    But this was the first time she saw such a delightful battle. Crab Steps, which was nicknamed ¡°funny steps¡±, appeared like the coolest dance moves that made her heart palpitate.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Crab Steps caused her to recall of a person she saw on video¡ªYaris, who was referred to as the ¡°divine crab¡±. He was a famous world-ss hero from America who stood atop the world.

    People said that ¡°after Yaris, there would be no more Crab Steps¡±. Xiao Xiao had also expressed simr notions in the past, but now, she felt that despite the pervert in front of her being greatlyckingpared to Yaris¡¯ Crab Steps, it was as if Shi Xiaobai had grasped the essence within. His Crab Steps had a simr soul as Yaris¡¯!

    And what was more shocking to Xiao Xiao was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s knife technique. Although the pig ughtering knife termed ¡°Knife of Time¡± by the Arch-Cardinal appeared simple and in, it gave one a feeling of awe.

    Every slice at the skeleton soldiers was so simple that it did not contain any Psionic Power or any bursting de beams. It even appeared as though he did not use much energy, but just this simple knife technique alone allowed him to reduce the skeleton soldiers to pieces.

    This knife technique was indeed unbelievable, a truly convincing technique!

    Xiao Xiao had never encountered such a knife technique. Not only had she not seen it before, but she had also never heard of it!

    As Xiao Xiao was sighing, she noticed the Arch-Cardinal once again sneer in anger. With a wave of his hand, the door of darkness appeared out of thin air once again. This time, forty skeleton soldiers walked out. And this time, all the skeleton soldiers were wearing armor!

    Every wave of skeleton soldiers increased in number and their strength increased!

    Xiao Xiao took a deep breath and realized that she had to join in the battle. Who knew when this wave after wave of skeleton soldiers woulde to an end?

    Xiao Xiao raised her crystal arrow as she slowly pulled her bow open. Beams of white light began to condense where her bowstring was, and quickly, they converged to form a white Psionic Power arrow.

    Although the virtual system¡¯s crash prevented her from summoning her crystal arrows, Xiao Xiao naturally had mastered the most basic technique as an archer¡ª¡±Psionic Arrows¡±. This was an alternative archers used in an emergency situation when they were out of arrows.

    Although ¡°Psionic Arrow¡± was quite draining on the user¡¯s Psionic Power and stamina, Xiao Xiao could not care about that at this moment.She could not let Shi Xiaobai face so many skeleton soldiers alone.

    After Xiao Xiao did a simple aim, she shot out her arrow. She did not use ¡°Crimson Netherworld¡± but used an archery technique that was rtively low on power consumption. Thankfully, the arrow was able to kill a skeleton soldier but barely. Just as she was about to shoot her second arrow, Shi Xiaobai had already taken down more than ten skeleton soldiers.

    Xiao Xiao gave a helplessugh.

    This pervert seemed really fearless, it appeared as though her actions were superfluous?

    However, with the forty killed, another eighty might appear, so how long could this pervertst?

    Upon thinking of this, Xiao Xiao suddenly had a sh of brilliance as an idea came to mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill them all. Leave one behind!¡± Xiao Xiao hurriedly shouted.

    Shi Xiaobai had just raised his knife to shatter a skeleton soldier. When he heard Xiao Xiao¡¯s words, he involuntarily paused and turned around. Amidst the messy pile of bones, there was one skeleton soldier standing there, shivering.

    ¡°The Arch-Cardinal¡¯s summoning of skeletons have a growth rate. Every time all the skeletons are destroyed, he would be able to summon another batch. I suspect that the destruction of all his skeletons is the condition for the skeleton summoning to grow! Hmph, by sparring one, he will not be able to summon again!¡±

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s tone was somewhat agitated and a bit excited. There was even a tiny tinge of hoping to gain credit that she did not even notice.

    After giving it some thought, Shi Xiaobai found what Xiao Xiao said to be reasonable. Although these skeleton soldiers were temporarily no threat for him, they would eventually exponentially increase to a point where they could just use the tactic of a ¡°sea of skeletons¡± to take him down.

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s discovery was no doubt a major boost!

    Shi Xiaobai gave Xiao Xiao a big thumbs up. He was prepared to have a nice chat with the remaining skeleton soldier about life, talking about his ideals and discuss what hairstyle would make him look smart.

    And at this moment, a door of darkness appeared once again. Eighty red skeleton soldiers walked out of the door with terrifying killing intent.

    ¡­

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s face immediately flushed red.

 Chapter 96: I want to know you

    Chapter 96: I want to know you

    ¡°Foolish worm, how can the Bishop¡¯s summoning of the dead have such aughable limitation. Do you feel despair? The limitless army of the undead will tear you to pieces!¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal was floating high in the sky as heughed in a cruel and ruthless manner.

    The eighty red-colored skeleton soldiers held a bone saber in hand and wore a suit of armor. They charged at Shi Xiaobai the moment they appeared. That lone, trembling ordinary skeleton soldier seemed to find its courage when it found its cadres.

    When Xiao Xiao saw this scene, she was both nervous and curious. She could not understand the Arch-Cardinal mode of actions. If the undead summoning did not have the limitations as she said, why didn¡¯t he just directly summon a gigantic army and overwhelm them?

    Time was likely something very valuable for the Arch-Cardinal.

    The Church of Virtuality¡¯s acts of terror were typically carried out in the real world. The virtual world was only the ce where they ¡°lured talent¡±. This was because once a parishioner of the Church of Virtuality did anything big in the virtual world, the various statistics that were connected to the World Divine Realm would reveal their location in the real world. This could be said to be fatal for a terrorist who was hiding from the authorities.

    The existence of the Church of Virtuality had once caused the virtualpetitive industry to decline, but the various countries could not harden their hearts to ban virtualpetition. Firstly, there was a reliance on this piece of technology and secondly, the danger caused by the Church of Virtuality in the virtual world was nothingpared to cmity fiends or astral beasts.

    If every parishioner of the Church of Virtuality could freely invade the virtual world like the Arch-Cardinal, or even cause the system to crash and the death of yers, then would there be any reason for the virtualpetitive industry to exist any further?

    The Arch-Cardinal definitely had paid a huge price and taken a huge risk for the present situation to ur. But even so, he still had the limitation of being unable to attack in this world.

    Hence, the most important thing for the Arch-Cardinal was time. To reduce the risk of exposing his location, it only made sense for him to end the battle as soon as possible. Why did he use an attacking strategy that sent wave after wave that gradually increased in strength?

    ¡°Time!¡±

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. ¡°Different levels of undead summoning requires a different casting time!¡±

    Xiao Xiao finally understood why the Arch-Cardinal was using an attacking method with a gradual growth. There was no other reason¡ªShi Xiaobai was too fast with his killing. Furthermore, every time he was done, he would taunt the Arch-Cardinal with the words ¡°anymore¡±!

    The Arch-Cardinal could not tolerate such humiliation and gave up on a long casting time. After Shi Xiaobai was done with a wave, he would immediately use the undead summoning again. As such, even though the undead summoning was being improved every time, its increase was not that much!

    Xiao Xiao found the reason quite amusing, but immediately became alert.

    ¡°Once the speed at which the army is cleared slows down, the next undead summoning will be stronger.¡±

    Realizing this gave Xiao Xiao a huge fright. At this moment, Shi Xiaobai was battling eighty red skeleton soldiers. If nothing surprising happened, the next wave would be a hundred and sixty, but once he slowed down due to exhaustion, the next wave might even increase to three hundred and twenty.

    Their situation was currently no different from wading upstream!

    She could not let the pervert wade alone. She had to move the two oars as well!

    With this thought in mind, Xiao Xiao immediately raised her crystal bow, and shot out a Psionic Arrow!

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes could not help but widen as the arrow hit a red skeleton soldier in the peripheral. All it did was cause a few bones to break!

    Although she had used ordinary archery techniques in order to conserve Psionic Power, the red skeleton soldiers¡¯ defenses caught her by surprise. The defense was more than a grade higher than the normal skeleton soldier from before.

    Xiao Xiao turned her head to look at Shi Xiaobai, who appeared to be swimming in a crowd of red skeleton soldiers. With that, she waspletely dumbfounded. Although his dodging took more time because he was heavily surrounded, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s speed at killing the skeleton soldiers did not slow down. The red skeleton soldiers were as weak as tofu under his de. They shattered to the ground upon contact.

    Apparently, the knife technique was called Pig ughtering Knife?

    That sure was some f*cking divine Pig ughtering Knife!

    For the first time, Xiao Xiao found her intelligencecking. Gritting her teeth, she raised her crystal arrow and shot out another arrow. This time, the arrow was ¡°Crimson Netherworld¡± that contained her grievance!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    With an explosion, arge swath of skeleton soldiers was reduced to smithereens.

    The corner of Xiao Xiao¡¯s lips suffused a slight smile as she regained a bit of her confidence. However, her tiny face scrunched up once again. In order to produce a Psionic Arrow that could be the medium for ¡°Crimson Netherworld¡±, the arrow had consumed a great deal of her Psionic Power. At this rate of consumption, her remaining Psionic Power could only allow her to produce a few more ¡°Crimson Netherworld¡± shots.

    But¡­

    ¡°Crimson Netherworld!¡±

    Xiao Xiao gritted her teeth and resorted to Crimson Netherworld once again. She felt the pinch as she experienced the loss of her Psionic Power.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Another skeleton soldier was blown to smithereens by the arrow.

    Under thebined efforts of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Pig ughtering Knife and her Crimson Netherworld, the wave of skeleton soldiers was quickly cleared. The Arch-Cardinal appeared dumbfounded as he fell into inaction.

    A sly smile suffused on Xiao Xiao¡¯s lips as she faced the Arch-Cardinal and deliberately taunted, ¡°Any~more?¡±

    ¡°Courting death!¡± The Arch-Cardinal immediately gave an angryugh. With another wave of his hand, the door of darkness appeared before red skeleton soldiers walked out with surging killing intent.

    Xiao Xiao scanned and immediately smiled. There was indeed only eighty red skeleton soldiers for this wave! Her guess was correct. The longer the casting time, the stronger the undead summoning would be!

    ¡°Since you are such a cardinal, then don¡¯t me me for a little scheming.¡±

    Xiao Xiao found the Arch-Cardinal truly stupid. As long as he held back with a bit of tolerance, he could produce a gigantic wave of skeletons to drown them to death. The battle would be over, but he¡­

    Xiao Xiao felt somewhat lucky. The path she took was a stable and safe academic route since she was a genius that had been pampered from her childhood. Although she appearedposed on the surface, she had never experienced true danger. She only experienced such a life and death situation when she was still very little.

    When she first encountered the Arch-Cardinal, she was startled at the beginning. She even felt a tinge of despair after knowing that the virtual system had crashed.

    But¡­

    Xiao Xiao focused her eyes on the dancing youth who was appearing everywhere amidst the pile of skeleton soldiers. He was elegant and appeared like a cold grim reaper. He wore a funny clown costume, and was using funny Crab Steps and a knife technique with the name of Pig ughtering Knife, but this actually gradually settled down her panicked heart.

    This was the coolest clown she had ever seen.

    ¡°We have been saved.¡±

    As Xiao Xiao told herself in her heart, a smile appeared under her veil as arrow after arrow of Crimson Netherworld was shot.

    ¡°As long as enough time is dyed, Grandpa will definitely think of a way to save us. We just need to hold on a little longer and we will be able to leave this world that has reality turned on its head.¡±

    She opened her mouth, but no sound came out of it.

    ¡°When the timees, I want to know you.¡±

    ¡­

    The final skeleton soldier was shattered to bone rubble by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Pig ughtering Knife. The eighty skeleton soldiers wave was once againpletely wiped out.

    Xiao Xiao was just about to carry on taunting when she saw the hovering Arch-Cardinal slowly rise up. He was floating several hundred meters high, but he did not continue summoning the undead. Instead, he calmed down like a statue.

    Suddenly, a ck glow appeared from the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s hands.

    Streams of ck gas began to emit from the ground as they surged towards the sky, into his cassock. A dark wail resounded through the sky as if it was the roar of a ferocious ghost.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately shouted, ¡°Be careful, the little pig is going to use his super move!¡±

    Xiao Xiao: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 97: Door of Darkness

    Chapter 97: Door of Darkness

    Exactly as Xiao Xiao guessed, the undead¡¯s strength that were summoned depended on the casting time. Due to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s taunting, The Arch-Cardinal had choose not to hold back for a bigger and more powerful move. Instead, he would immediately summon the undead once a wave of skeleton soldiers was destroyed.

    By considering the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s actions, be it taking the risk to forcibly intrude into this world or lose his calm andposure from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s taunting, it was easy to tell that the Arch-Cardinal had a high opinion of himself but had an easily enraged heart made out of ss.

    Xiao Xiao keenly sensed this point and nned to use it to buy time.

    Although her imagination was perfect, reality was cruel. Despite possessing a heart of ss, the Arch-Cardinal did not have a brain made of tofu. He could not have be an Arch-Cardinal in the Church of Virtuality if he was that stupid.

    He knew how the risk increased the longer he stayed in this world. After he struggled for a moment, he finally decided to choose the most secure method. In fact, this was what he should have done from the very beginning, but he had let his anger get to his head.

    But it was still not toote!

    As the ck gases constantly rose up from the ground, they surged into the ck halo in Arch-Cardinal¡¯s palm. The heaven and earth resounded with the wails of ferocious specters as an eerie atmosphere enveloped the jungle, turning it to a shade of gray.

    The next undead summoning would end everything.

    ¡­

    Xiao Xiao spaced out slightly as she realized the gravity of the situation.

    The Arch-Cardinal was using all his strength to channel the undead summoning, and it would definitely be a level that could crush them.

    ¡°We have to interrupt his channeling!¡±

    Xiao Xiao hurriedly shouted at Shi Xiaobai, who was about a thousand meters away. However, she seemed to realize something after she shouted. She could only shake her head with a wry smile stered across her face.

    The Arch-Cardinal was obviously quite afraid of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Pig ughtering Knife. He deliberately flew to a height of a hundred meters to channel his super move. Unless Shi Xiaobai could fly, there was nothing they could do to the Arch-Cardinal.

    The only person who could interrupt the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s channeling was her!

    However, could her arrow break through the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s defenses?

    Xiao Xiao smiled bitterly, but her eyes immediately turned resolute. Regardless of the oue, she had to give it a try.

    Xiao Xiao raised her crystal arrow and aimed at that cassocked figure. Psionic Power surged to her fingertips from her body, condensing into a hard Psionic Arrow. As she pulled the bow open, she took a deep breath and released the arrow!

    ¡°Crimson Netherworld!¡±

    Xiao Xiao did not dare to have any reservations for this arrow.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A ck barrier suddenly shed, blocking the arrow in mid air!

    ¡°Barrier of Darkness!¡± Xiao Xiao sighed. If WindWithoutTrace could be protected by the Barrier of Darkness, it was only natural for the Arch-Cardinal to also be protected by the Barrier of Darkness.

    Just thinking back on how the Barrier of Darkness could perfectly withstand four of her Crimson Netherworld arrows, she immediately felt somewhat discouraged. She could not even cause the Barrier of Darkness to quiver with crystal arrows, what more Psionic Arrows that were one grade lower in hardness?

    Against this ck barrier, the weak her was powerless.

    Suddenly a voice shouted from afar.

    ¡°This barrier is ten times weaker than before!¡±

    Xiao Xiao hurriedly traced where the sound came from and she saw Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure disappearing into the jungle. Despite that, his voice still echoed out of the jungle into her ears.

    This sentence was specifically meant for her.

    Wait, did this pervert said the Barrier of Darkness was ten times weaker than before?

    How did he tell?

    After a moment of thought, Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up. If she did not remember wrongly, Vision of God had an ability known as ¡°Eyes of Numeric Data¡±. It could reduce all sorts of information into numbers. If Shi Xiaobai possessed the Eyes of Numeric Data, then he could indeed see how much the Barrier of Darkness had weakened.

    However, wasn¡¯t this little pervert¡¯s Vision of God ¡°Discerning Weakness¡±?

    Xiao Xiao was somewhat puzzled. Although there were many forms and abilities for the Six Senses of God, there had been no records of people having multiple abilities or having such amazing abilities. Theoretically speaking, ¡°Eyes of Numeric Data¡± and ¡°Discerning Weakness¡± could not coexist in the same pair of eyes.

    Xiao Xiao shook her head and flung her doubts temporarily away. She did not have the time to consider these academic issues.

    ¡°It appears that when the Arch-Cardinal is channeling his skill, he is unable to ce emphasis on his defense, which results in the Barrier of Darkness being ten times weaker.¡±

    Uponing up with the most reasonable judgment, Xiao Xiao felt a glimmer of hope rise up in her heart.

    Since the Barrier of Darkness had weakened by ten times, it was still possible for her to shatter it!

    Xiao Xiao released her Psionic Power again as she formed a new Psionic Arrow.

    ¡­

    Momentster, Xiao Xiaonguidly lowered her crystal bow.

    Ten times. She had shot ¡°Crimson Netherworld¡± a total of ten times. She had used all her strength to shoot ten ¡°Crimson Netherworld¡± consecutively. But in the end, the Barrier of Darkness did not shatter. It did not even have the slightest tremor!

    Didn¡¯t he say that it was ten times weaker?

    Xiao Xiao faintly sighed as she looked up into the sky. The ck halo that was gradually condensing was bing extremelyrge. It was slowly forming the outline of a gigantic door.

    Xiao Xiao could not imagine how many undead legions would pour out once the Arch-Cardinal was done channeling his super move. It was probably a number that would throw them into a state ofplete despair.

    ¡°Is this the end?¡±

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s lips trembled slightly as she felt a tinge of despair.

    But at that moment, a shout suddenly resounded from the jungle. A figure suddenly appeared in mid air!

    Xiao Xiao focused her eyes as her pupils constricted violently. The figure that had leaped high into the air was none other than Shi Xiaobai. With a knife in hand, he stabbed into the sky with his Pig ughtering Knife, as though he wanted to poke through the ck fog that filled the sky.

    However, the highest height Shi Xiaobai reached from jumping was only slightly more than ten meters.

    As for the Arch-Cardinal, he was situated about a hundred meters in the sky.

    His knife had without any suspense, stabbed into nothingness. After struggling in mid air for half a second, Shi Xiaobai fell to the ground in a funny posture.

    What was this fool doing?

    Xiao Xiao was dumbfounded.

    Just as she was in a daze, she saw Shi Xiaobai rapidly getting up from the ground. This time, she saw the entire process.

    She saw Shi Xiaobai look around his surroundings to find a rtively tall tree. Next, he climbed up the tree like a monkey. After reaching the top, he would stagger to stand up before leaping high into the sky.

    However, the tallest trees in the jungle were still less than twenty meters tall. His jump was destined to never touch the Arch-Cardinal, who was a hundred meters high!

    Without any suspense, Shi Xiaobai failed, but he immediately got up and continued repeating these attempts that were impossible to seed.

    ¡°Does this fool think he can jump ny meters?¡±

    Xiao Xiao fell into stunned silence, but for some reason, she felt somewhat upset.

    She was very tempted to yell at Shi Xiaobai, ¡°Give up. You are doing something foolish.¡± However, it was as though there was a fish bone stuck in her throat, preventing her from saying anything.

    If this was in the past, she would definitely scoff at such ridiculous behavior. She might even secretly mock in her heart.

    However, at this moment, her eyes turned slightly red.

    She was somewhat touched, but it was mostly guilt.

    As she was about to give up, he was still persisting with hisughable efforts.

    He was still hopeful when facing the huge distance of ny meters.

    As for her, she had felt despair when she looked at the few centimeters where her fingers moved when releasing an arrow.

    He did not say ¡°don¡¯t give up¡± to her. He did not request for her to persist on in this life-and-death juncture. He was just silently giving his all without wavering in his resolve. He was doing everything within his power.

    As for her¡­what did she do?

    ¡°What a fool.¡±

    Xiao Xiao exhaled. Her heart felt like something was slipping away, but it also felt like something was filling it up.

    She raised her crystal bow as streams of white Psionic Power surged out from her fingertips, gradually forming a Psionic Arrow.

    Not enough! Not enough! Not enough!

    Xiao Xiao gritted her teeth and did not stop releasing her Psionic Power. The white energy constantly flowed into the Psionic Arrow, condensing it into a harder and more solid arrow.

    Sensing how specks after specks of Psionic Power was draining from her body which did not have much Psionic Power left to begin with, the corner of Xiao Xiao¡¯s mouth gradually formed an arc.

    Slowly, her body began to turn limp while her vision began to turn blurry. Her legs were constantly trembling as her hand could barely hold the Psionic Arrow that was getting more and more dazzling. However, Xiao Xiao did not stop. It was as though she wanted to squeeze out every drop of energy from her body to release the Psionic Power.

    At the instant she was about to drain off all her power, Xiao Xiao finally released!

    By releasing her fingers and let it go, she could regain the ability to grasp onto hope!

    This arrow was called never giving up!

    ¡­

    Xiao Xiao did not see the scene of the arrow shooting up into the sky. At the moment she released her hand, she had fallen backwards and plopped to the ground.

    However, she knew that the arrow would seed, because at the moment she shot out Crimson Netherworld, it had reached the Exemry Mastery realm and also because she had used all her strength for this arrow.

    Indeed, a deafening explosion resounded from the sky as an angry voice boomed.

    Xiao Xiao imagined the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s flustered appearance and smiled in her heart. She struggled to get up, but just lifting her upper body had expended all the strength she had left.

    But being able to hold up her upper body was sufficient.

    This was because Shi Xiaobai happened to be falling from mid air. When he got up from the ground, he could see her when he turned around.

    They were separated by a thousand meters and their eyes interlocked over the great distance.

    She nodded at him.

    He waved at her.

    At this moment, a gigantic ck door fell from the sky. The door firmly embedded itself into the ground, as though a ck wall had been built across half the jungle, separating Xiao Xiao and Shi Xiaobai on two ends.

    In Xiao Xiao¡¯s vision in front of her, all that was left was darkness.

    In the darkness, dozens of gigantic bone dragons flew out as row after row of ck skeleton soldiers marched out.

    They appeared from both sides of the door. One headed to the left, while the other headed to the right. This door of darkness split the jungle into two worlds, but they were the same hell.

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s face immediately turned white because numerous bone dragons were already flying towards her with a roar, but she no longer had any strength to escape.

 Chapter 98: Go on First

    Chapter 98: Go on First

    A door of darkness fell from the sky, and from it undead legions emerged, each and everyone having intense killing intent. The sky was filled with flying bone dragons, while thend was trampled by skeleton soldiers. It looked no different from doomsday.

    Xiao Xiao, who had slumped to the ground, was drained of all her Psionic Power. She found it difficult to even keep her upper body up, so how could she muster the strength to escape?

    The bone dragon that was closest to her suddenly began to p its bony wings which in turn stirred up a furious storm. Its sharp talons shimmered with a cold sheen as it charged at Xiao Xiao with a deafening roar.

    ¡°Am I going to die?¡±

    With her death approaching, Xiao Xiao¡¯s heart wasplicated but calm. It wasplicated because she had to draw the curtains on her life that had yet to be interesting. It was calm because she had done her best. At least she had never really given up.

    As her vision gradually turned hazy, she suddenly saw a familiar figure jump out of the skeleton soldier clump. The figure was rushing madly at her at a speed as fast as lightning. In a blink of an eye, the figure had caught up to the racing bone dragon.

    ¡°Little pervert!¡±

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s gaped her little mouth.

    He passed through the door of darkness and leapfrogged rows after rows of skeleton soldiers. He hade to save her and had already chased up to the bone dragon!

    At this moment, the bone dragon had also realized a minute figure running on the ground. With an angry roar, it suddenly turned and plummeted downwards, rolling a storm alongside it to attack Shi Xiaobai!

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Xiao Xiao hurriedly shouted.

    Shi Xiaobai did not seem to hear it as he only cared about his desperate run forwards. Just as he was about to reach Xiao Xiao, he suddenly turned around and kicking off with his right foot, he jumped up high towards the bone dragon¡¯s sharp talons!

    The gigantic bone dragon¡¯s shadowpletely shrouded Shi Xiaobai, as though he had been swallowed by darkness. The bone talon swiped down at him in a ruthless manner!

    Shi Xiaobai raised his short knife as he faced the bone talon!

    ¡°Keng!

    A loud noise erupted from the collision, as though a rock had hit a hard wall. At this moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure was grabbed by the white chilling talons and instantly disappeared!

    ¡°No!¡± Xiao Xiao screamed.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The bone dragon suddenly looked up and roared. Its roar was filled with anger and fear.

    ¡°Peng! Peng! Peng¡­¡±

    The sounds of explosions and ruptures emitted from the bone dragon¡¯s body as thick bones broke one after another and fell to the ground, resembling a grayish-white rain that poured down from the sky. In seconds, the gigantic bone dragon was reduced to a pile of bones on the ground.

    In the middle of the heap of bones, Shi Xiaobai stood up and patted his body, clearing the bone fragments off his body. His eyes were calm and indifferent.

    Xiao Xiao was dumbfounded

    Could this Pig ughtering Knife not be so ridiculous?

    However, it is pretty cool.

    Having survived the cmity, Xiao Xiao revealed a faint smile. At this moment, Shi Xiaobai had turned around and headed towards her. He leaned over and reached out both his hands.

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s smile stiffened but soon softened.

    ¡­

    More than ten bone dragons flew over in a rage while hundreds of skeleton soldiers marched forward like a torrential flood. Xiao Xiao knew that not a moment could be dyed; hence, when Shi Xiaobai ran towards her and appeared as though he wanted to carry her, she did not show any resistance. However, she felt somewhat embarrassed about the princess carry she was about to receive.

    But, but, but!

    ¡°Why are you carrying me this way!?¡±

    She was thrown over Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder in a fireman¡¯s lift. Xiao Xiao¡¯s face blushed so red that she wanted to dig a hole and jump into it. However, she quickly realized Shi Xiaobai had done so to free his hand for his knife. A fireman¡¯s lift just needed one hand.

    Fine, she understood the logic, but this position is too¡­

    Xiao Xiao tried her best to straighten her upper body but she had no strength at all. She could only let her chest rest on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back. However, as Shi Xiaobai began running, her upper body constantly bounced. Her soft lumps on her chest struck his back again and again.

    This was so embarrassing!

    However, the ceaseless pursuit by the bone dragons and skeleton soldiers would overwhelm them at any time. It was not the time for her toin about such matters.

    As the color on Xiao Xiao¡¯s face oscited between red and white, she cursed the ungentlemanly pervert in a manner too deep for tears in her heart. However, just the thought of the critical situation they were in, and how he had rushed from the other end of the door of darkness like a knight to save her, made her heart feel warm.

    ¡°Hey, little pervert, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    Xiao Xiao suddenly remembered that she did not know his name. Although asking another person of their identity in the virtual world was a big taboo, they were after all sharing weal and woe. If they really failed to escape this disaster, they might end up being buried in the same piece ofnd.

    If she did not even know his name, wouldn¡¯t it be too lonely?

    Xiao Xiao did not hear the answer she wanted to hear because a door of darkness came crashing down in front of them without any warning. It shook the entire jungle.

    The door of darkness in front of them produced thousands of undead legions that began to charge at them, while there were bone dragons and skeleton soldiers chasing them from behind. Both the front and back was a dead end!

    At this moment, the only choice was left or right!

    But!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A door of darkness suddenly crashed to their right.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Almost at the same moment, another door of darkness fell from the sky,nding on the road to their left.

    Gigantic bone dragons, armor-wearing skeleton soldiers, bow-wielding skeleton archers¡­ A dense horde of undead legion emerged from every direction as they encircled them. There was not the slightest gap!

    The skeletons army stopped marching forward about ten meters away from them. They raised their bone sabers and were filled with intense killing intent.

    The skeleton archers also stopped more than ten meters away. Their arrows were all aimed at the two people who had no way out.

    The constantly hissing and growling bone dragons were circling the skies, as though they were dark clouds that blocked out the sun.

    A cassock appeared in the encirclement as he let out a tauntingugh.

    ¡°The game ends here.¡±

    ¡­

    The game ends here?

    Xiao Xiao struggled to get off Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder. She barely stood up as she leaned on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder. She looked at the Arch-Cardinal not far away and asked with an ugly expression, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your undead summoning¡­require a casting time?¡±

    The three doors of darkness that hadpletely blocked their paths had nearly appeared at the same moment. It was inpletely at odds with her spection of the casting time mechanism.

    ¡°Casting time?¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal did not seem in a hurry to order the undead legion to tear the two of them to pieces. Instead, he said with interest, ¡°I, who have received the favor of His Grace Bishop of Virtuality, can summon the doors of darkness at any time. Of course there is no summoning time.¡±

    ¡°You are lying.¡± Xiao Xiao coldly said. If there was not casting time, then why did he not summon the door of darkness right from the beginning to corner them into despair?

    However, just as she said that, the Arch-Cardinal gently waved his hand as a door of darkness immediately opened in the distance. Bone dragons and skeleton soldiers poured out like a flood.

    A look of disbelief shed past Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes as she said with a trembling voice, ¡°Why?¡±

    Was everything she guessed wrong?

    But why?

    Why did he constantly give them the chance to dy time despite having the ability topletely overwhelm them?

    ¡°Looking at pitiful worms constantly struggle, constantly going from having hope to despair, and then gaining hope from despair, until they fell into absolute despair. Such a delightful matter must not be missed, am I right?¡± The Arch-Cardinal sneered and said, ¡°Unfortunately, time is limited for me, so the game can only go this far. So, it¡¯s time for you to die obediently.¡±

    The moment he said that, the Arch-Cardinal flew up to a distance of a hundred meters. He gently raised his hands as all the skeleton soldiers, skeleton archers and bone dragons readied themselves. They were just waiting for the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s hand to go down to indicate for them to charge forward and engulf the duo.

    Xiao Xiao could not help but tighten her grip on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s arm as a hint of despair shed past her eyes. Being surrounded byyers of skeleton armies and bone dragons thatpletely blocked out the skies, there was not even a trace of hope for them.

    Everything was ending just like that?

    What indignation.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    Suddenly, a calm voice resounded in her ear. Xiao Xiao was slightly surprised as she turned her head to see a pair of ck eyes that seemed to sparkle at a magnitude brighter than the stars.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s gaze was extremely calm. None of the undead legion that surrounded them or the impending death seemed to shake his will.

    ¡°This King¡¯s name, Shi Xiaobai.¡± He said.

    Xiao Xiao finally reacted. This was an answer to a question from not long ago.

    This bted answer did not seem toote.

    ¡°Xiao Xiao. My name.¡±

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s panicking heart suddenly calmed down as she reached out her hand and said softly, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    To be able to get to know you at the final moment is indeed something fortunate.

    Although she felt extremely indignant, she also felt a tiny constion. Maybe there was no need to be so sad.

    Shi Xiaobai did not stretch out his hand to grab the soft hand but instead said with a calm voice, ¡°Then¡­you go on first.¡±

    Go on first?

    Xiao Xiao was stunned for she could not figure out the meaning behind the sentence immediately.

    However, a short knife stabbed into her chest suddenly. It was direct, quick and merciless as it stabbed through her heart.

    She did not have the time to ask why.

    She did not have the time to take a nce at that pair of dark eyes to find out what emotions they contained.

    Xiao Xiao¡¯s vision turned ck as she lost all consciousness.

    ¡­

 Chapter 99: Stabbed Into My Heart

    Chapter 99: Stabbed Into My Heart

    China¡¯s capital. Battle Arena Corporation headquarters.

    ¡°Chairman, the management systems and safety mechanisms that control the virtual world which the Missus is in are all crippled. Thepetition temporarily cannot be suspended. However, the technical team is doing their best to troubleshoot the invading virus. We believe they will soon expel the Arch-Cardinal. Please wait a little longer!¡±

    In a long hallway, a white-shirt elder strode quickly and proceeded forcefully despite his white hair. A man in a suit and sunsses was following closely behind as he tone sounded anxious.

    ¡°Wait? Xiao¡¯er is currently in danger, and you want me to wait?¡±

    Xiao Lingtian frowned as his voice was filled with an angry tone. His eyes were filled with worry.

    The suited man attempted to persuade him, ¡°We informed America¡¯s intelligence agency the moment the Arch-Cardinal appeared. We believe they will soon nab the Arch-Cardinal. Missus would definitely be fine.¡±

    Xiao Lingtian sneered upon hearing this. ¡°All the power of the Arch-Cardinales from the Bishop of Virtuality. Even if all four of the Arch-Cardinals are killed, the Bishop of Virtuality can immediately create another four with a simple thought. The American intelligence agency would not put in any effort for two Chinese nationals that provides no benefit. I can¡¯t ce my hope on them.¡±

    ¡°I know you are worried about the Missus¡¯ safety, but please do not hastily use the ¡®Battle Holy Arrow¡¯!¡±

    The suited man hurriedly said, ¡°Although the technical team has managed to reverse locate the Arch-Cardinal to be in San Francisco, USA, you will definitely alert America¡¯s Department of Defense if you were to shoot the arrow at San Francisco. You might even affect Sino-American diplomatic rtionships. And even the ¡®Battle Holy Arrow¡¯ will find it hard to tear through America¡¯s defenses. Furthermore, there is the bunch of monsters known as the Revengers there. Your arrow might not only fail to stop the Arch-Cardinal, but it might also result in a catastrophe!¡±

    As the suited man spoke, the duo arrived at the end of the hallway where a silver metallic door stood. Xiao Lingtian went to the authentication panel by the side and began aplicated authentication process by scanning his face and doing a thumbprint identification, as well as providing his saliva for analysis.

    Xiao Lingtian turned around and nced at the suited man. He said with a resolute tone, ¡°This arrow is meant to stir the American Department of Defense. If they can¡¯t be bothered with the lives of two Chinese nationals, then my ¡®Battle Holy Arrow¡¯ will definitely make them look up. Furthermore, I have to save Xiao¡¯er regardless of the consequences even if there is no guarantee she will be saved. If one arrow won¡¯t do, then I¡¯ll use two. If two isn¡¯t enough, I will use all the ¡®Battle Holy Arrows¡¯!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the color on the suited man¡¯s face changed. His voice slowly turned distant. ¡°Are you insisting on persisting in this willful act?¡±

    Xiao Lingtian did not respond. After he finished the authentication procedures, the silver metallic door gradually opened. There was only a ss tform in the spacious room and on it, there was a purplish-gold bow and seven pure white arrows.

    The bow¡¯s name was ¡°Azure Descendence¡±, a sacred artifact that had been passed down through the Xiao family for hundreds of years.

    And the seven arrows were called ¡°Battle Holy Arrows¡±. It was developed by the Battle Arena Corporation¡¯s research department over a period of seven years, spending tens of billions of Chinese currency before they barely managed to produce these seven holy arrows that possessed the ability to destroy an entire city.

    These seven arrows were what the Battle Arena Corporation used to ensure its safety in the Chinese business industry. In this era of rampant cmities, if theycked the strength that matched their wealth, they would be ruthlessly denied the qualification to participate in the shady business world.

    At this moment, Xiao Lingtian was willing to lose everything to save Xiao Xiao.

    ¡°You are ruining the Battle Arena Corporation by doing this!¡±

    The suited man saw Xiao Lingtian grasp the Azure Descendence bow and sling the seven holy arrows on his back before leaving. Gritting his teeth, he threw himself in front of Xiao Lingtian and took a deep breath. He said agitatedly, ¡°Missus is your granddaughter, but what are the employees of Battle Arena Corporation to you? They too have children. They have the duty to support their families. Can you really harden your heart to disappoint them and make them lose everything? Are you going to destroy the Battle Arena Corporation¡¯s foundation built up over ten years because of a meaningless stubbornness? This was established by you single handedly. Isn¡¯t it also your child?¡±

    Xiao Lingtian faltered in his footsteps as a slight struggle shed in his eyes. He then sighed and said, ¡°Ten years ago, for the Battle Arena Corporation and for the Xiao family estate, for so-called righteousness, I lost my son and daughter-inw, while Xiao¡¯er lost her parents. And at this moment, with the same choices ced in front of me, I have to choose to be selfish this once even if it is wrong.¡±

    ¡°I will arrange for the corporation¡¯s employees to take up jobs in otherpanies. I still have that bit of power. If the United States Department of Defense denounces China, I will personally head to the United States and take up all responsibility. Although I am just a lowly businessman, I still know some important figures. I believe this old man¡¯s head isn¡¯t worthless.¡±

    Xiao Lingtian was adamant.

    The suited man¡¯s eyes shed a ferocious color but he lowered his head to prevent Xiao Lingtian from seeing it. He hurriedly followed Xiao Lingtian¡¯s footsteps along the hallway. The hallway¡¯s exit began to appear in front of them. Once out of the hallway, Xiao Lingtian could immediately pull Azure Descendence open and shoot out the Battle Holy Arrow. This arrow would fly across rivers and mountains, crossing dozens of countries before arriving in San Francisco, United States.

    After this arrow, the Battle Arena Corporation¡¯s reputation would be left with nothing. All his ambition would just be reduced to disappearing bubbles.

    ¡°Is this the end?¡±

    The suited man sighed. A dagger in his sleeve inched out quietly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end it here.¡±

    Azy voice was hearding from the exit. A silver-haired youth dressed in a blood-red robe suddenly came out into the light. As the youth walked, dozens of red skull-shaped mes floated around him as they issued strange screams from time to time.

    ¡°Young Master Red Lotus!?¡±

    A look of shock shed in Xiao Lingtian¡¯s eyes as he suddenly thought of something. He turned to look at the suited man and said in disbelief, ¡°You secretly informed the Ministry of State Security?¡±

    The suited man bowed his head and said, ¡°This was my only way to stop you.¡±

    A trace of disappointment shed in Xiao Lingtian¡¯s eyes. After he sighed, he turned to look at the silver-haired youth and asked, ¡°Since the Ministry of State Security has deployed you from the Dragon team, have they hardened their hearts to stop me?¡±

    The silver-haired youth yawned and said weakly, ¡°That¡¯s true. Although I don¡¯t think letting you shoot a few arrows would be a big deal, the few old men in the Ministry of State Security treat this ¡®international peace¡¯ as importantly as their lives. So don¡¯t struggle and obediently put the Azure Descendence back and rx yourself with a full-body massage. Of course, if you insist on noting to your senses, I don¡¯t mind ying with you.¡±

    Xiao Lingtian¡¯s facial expression changed as he said solemnly, ¡°Young Master Red Lotus, although you are a genius not seen in a hundred years, and the Dragon team broke tradition by recruiting an elite like you, you are still too young. Although I have been in the business world for decades, I have never fallen back on my cultivation. If this bes a life-and-death struggle, I¡¯m afraid you are no match for me. For Xiao¡¯er, I can¡¯t care too much. I am even prepared to kill you who they call the future of the country, so¡­¡±

    ¡°So noisy!¡±

    The silver-haired youth¡¯s cold shout interrupted Xiao Lingtian¡¯s words as hiszy expression slowly turned cold. He sneered, ¡°It appears you aren¡¯t going to listen to advice. Fine, I don¡¯t like wasting time either.¡±

    As the silver-haired youth said that, he suddenly took a step forward. Dozens of ming skulls instantly gathered around his body, turning into a gigantic ckish-red skull. The gigantic skull ferociously opened its mouth and let out a deafening scream.

    ¡°For Xiao¡¯er, so what if I be a desperate ignorant man!?¡± Xiao Lingtian sighed helplessly as he raised Azure Descendence. Numerous green beams of light immediately appeared in the air as they gathered in his palm, condensing to form a green arrow.

    The suited man was standing not far behind Xiao Lingtian. A fierce look shed in his eyes as the dagger in his hand quietly protruded.

    At this moment, the sounds of anxious footsteps came from the other end of the corridor.

    ¡°Missus¡­Missus has woken up!¡±

    ¡­

    In the most luxurious private room in the Battle Arena Corporation, Xiao Xiao sat up from her virtual immersion cabin. Her hand held her chest as she took a deep breath while her heart continue palpitating. Momentster, she calmed down.

    Her mind recalled all that had happened in the virtual world as well as that sudden stab. She knitted her eyebrows and took a long while before they gently eased up. A lovely smile suddenly bloomed on her beautiful face.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Xiao Xiao hugged her knees and ced her head on them. She dreamily said, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, that knife of yours has stabbed into my heart.¡±

 Chapter 100: This is such a bonus

    Chapter 100: This is such a bonus

    United States, Intelligence Agency.

    An old liquid disy screen was disying Shi Xiaobai¡¯s devil-like footwork amidst the skeletons army and him shattering a skeleton soldier in one strike with his knife. Roy, who was sitting by theputer, was constantly pushing his spectacle rims up, and when the final skeleton soldier was reduced to pieces, he let out a long exhale and said with a praise, ¡°Wow, this is amazing!¡±

    Standing behind Roy was Gino, who also showed his aduluation. ¡°The Crab Steps he uses is reminiscent of Yaris¡¯ style. And that knife technique is clean and precise. Every strike hits a vital spot. I did not expect such a genius to be amongst China¡¯s younger generation.¡±

    Roy nodded and finally sighed, ¡°Unfortunately, he is destined to die at a young age. The Battle Arena Corporation might have informed us the moment the Arch-Cardinal appeared, allowing us to sessfully intercept and locate the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s location in an extremely short amount of time, but¡­¡±

    ¡°But our superiors haven¡¯t given us the permission to make the arrest.¡±

    Gino finished Roy¡¯s sentence in a tone tinged with sarcasm. ¡°This youth is after all from China. Our so great and wise superiors only wishes for China to lose its geniuses. Now, for them to choose to turn our backs on him and pretend we are ipetent is their usual style. After all, the United State¡¯s justice is only valid for American citizens.¡±

    Roy shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let our superiors hear that or you will be in deep trouble. You were sent to the Desert of Death to gather intelligence previously. Surely, you must not have forgotten what that felt like?¡±

    Gino curled his mouth but he lowered his volume, ¡°Sigh, even if we can¡¯t save the two Chinese nationals, we can¡¯t just easily let the Arch-Cardinal go, right?¡±

    Roy shook his head and said with augh, ¡°Young Gino, you are still too young. That¡¯s right, you haven¡¯t been with the Intelligence Agency for long. It¡¯s normal for you not to know certain secrets. Let¡¯s put it this way. The Arch-Cardinal is just an ordinary person. It might be some alcoholic at a bar, or an employee at KFC. He might even be a beggar on the streets. They have only temporarily gained the favor of the Bishop of Virtuality.¡±

    When Gino heard this, he said in wonder, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Roy patiently exined, ¡°All of the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s poweres from the Bishop of Virtuality. Although there can only be four Arch-Cardinals at one point in time, who bes an Arch-Cardinal is all decided with a single thought by the Bishop of Virtuality. Once the present Arch-Cardinal is arrested, the Bishop of Virtuality would recover all his powers from him and transfer it to another person. In the end, the Arch-Cardinal is just an ordinary person who was temporarily given powers.¡±

    After Gino heard this, he gave it a moment¡¯s thought before saying, ¡°If that is the case, catching the Bishop of Virtuality would result in theplete copse of the Church of Virtuality?¡±

    Roy sneered and said, ¡°The American Intelligence Agency has an intelligencework that covers the entire world, but after a decade of intense investigations, not a single clue has led to the Bishop of Virtuality. We are even beginning to suspect that the bastard is hidden on another or another dimension.¡±

    Gino clicked his tongue and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, that old monster definitely isn¡¯t easily caught. So the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s power is entrusted to him by the Bishop of Virtuality. I was wondering why his actions were so strange.¡±

    Roy said, ¡°The power this Arch-Cardinal received must be fleeting. The Barrier of Darkness protection and the channeling-style undead summoning is all he has, but this guy is truly a fool. If he had channeled the most powerful undead summoning right from the beginning, these two kids would have been dead a hundred times over.¡±

    At this moment, the screen was showing the Arch-Cardinal floating a hundred meters high in the sky, preparing tounch his super move.

    Roy curled his mouth and said, ¡°It looks like this idiot is getting flustered.¡±

    Next was the scene of Shi Xiaobai constantly climbing up trees and leaping up into the sky, as well as Xiao Xiao shooting arrow after arrow at the Arch-Cardinal.

    The two of them watched in a daze.

    Gino sighed and said, ¡°These two are good seedlings. It¡¯s such a pity.¡±

    At this moment, Xiao Xiao¡¯s fully concentrated arrow pierced through the Barrier of Darkness, interrupting the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s channeling. However, as he was at the end of his channeling, the door of darkness still fell from the sky, while the screen showed the Arch-Cardinal stamping his foot in rage before switching to Shi Xiaobai.

    Following that was a scene thatpletely stunned the duo.

    They saw Shi Xiaobai dash ahead before the door of darkness evennded. His speed was frightening fast. When the door of darknessnded, he charged straight into the darkness and momentster appeared from the other end of the door of darkness.

    However, there were dozens of skeleton soldiers blocking his path, but by using a series of dazzling feints, the skeleton soldiers were reduced to two bone heaps, opening up a narrow path that allowed Shi Xiaobai to proceed forward. Next, he used an extremely fast speed to chase up to the bone dragon and shattered the bone dragon to pieces.

    All of this happened in less than ten seconds!

    ¡°Holy shit, this guy is only at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm!?¡±

    ¡°F*ck, this Chinese guy really deserves death!¡±

    The two of them cursed out in unison before they interlocked their eyes and roared withughter.

    Gino rubbed his chin and said, ¡°This kid¡¯s divine Crab Steps is quickly approaching the Dominating Refinement realm. However, being able topletely shatter the bone dragon in one strike doesn¡¯t make sense. This is not the strength a person at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm should possess.¡±

    Roy gave it a little thought before saying, ¡°I suspect that the undead is vulnerable to his knife technique. For example, the legendary ¡®Sword of Light¡¯ makes shing the entities of Darkness as simple as cutting vegetables. This strike likely has simr effects as the Sword of Light.¡±

    Gino nodded his head in agreement.

    At this moment, the screen showed three doors of darkness suddenlynd, blocking off the duo¡¯s escaping path.

    Gino eximed, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that bastard have to channel to do the undead summoning? Why is he able to instantly summon suchrge armies?¡±

    Roy frowned for a moment before it eased. He said, ¡°The Arch-Cardinal¡¯s strength depends on the Bishop of Virtuality¡¯s intentions. Since he suddenly possesses the ability to make such a powerful summon, then there is only one possibility. The Bishop of Virtuality wishes for him to quickly finish this task, so he gave him additional strength.¡±

    Just as Roy said that, the Arch-Cardinal said from the screen, ¡°Looking at pitiful worms constantly struggling, constantly going from having hope to despair, and then gaining hope from despair, until they fall into absolute despair. Such a delightful matter must not be missed, am I right?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Gino could not help but curse, ¡°This Arch-Cardinal not only wants to uphold his reputation, but he is also rather shameless. To forcefully unt himself, he is only an idiot. Sigh, unfortunately the end of the road for these two is here. No one can save them.¡±

    At this moment, the Arch-Cardinal had already gradually lifted his hand.

    ¡°No, they still have a way to help themselves.¡±

    Roy spoke at a very fast speed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? The Arch-Cardinal wasted so much time emphasizing the consequences of death to prevent the two of them from attempting tomit suicide. The crippling of a virtual system does not mean everything has be real. There is just no normal method of extricating themselves from the immersion. Death allows them to forcefully leave the game. However, if they were killed by the Arch-Cardinal, it would be equivalent to being infected by the virus and their nerves would be damaged, destroying their brain stems.¡±

    ¡°So, if they want to save themselves, the only way is tomit suicide!¡±

    Roy¡¯s words astounded Gino. He finally understood that all the bravado talk the Arch-Cardinal said at the beginning was not a bunch of hogwash, but to fool the two of them. It had even fooled him!

    The American Intelligence Agency was indeed powerful. They even knew such a secret.

    But¡­why didn¡¯t they tell this to the world?

    Gino opened his mouth and suddenly felt difort. If so-called justice was only used to serve their own citizens and used to pursue their self-interests, then how different was it from evil?

    ¡°Commit suicide, please!¡± Gino whispered to theputer screen.

    As if he heard his prayer, Shi Xiaobai suddenly stabbed Xiao Xiao in the heart!

    ¡°Holy shit, this bastard must have done that by luck, right!?¡±

    Roy had spat out the cigarette dangling by his mouth.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the virtual world.

    After Xiao Xiao¡¯s heart was pierced, she nearly did not experience any pain before losing her consciousness. She then softly slumped into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s arms.

    A few secondster, Xiao Xiao¡¯s body transformed into a white light that shot up into the sky, disappearing from this world.

    ¡°Goodbye, Little Little 1. I wish we will meet one day in the real world.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and lifted his knife to aim at his heart, preparing to stab down at it.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal hurriedly descended from the sky and said in panic, ¡°Why are youmitting suicide!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned for a moment before he looked at the Arch-Cardinal as though he was looking at a retard. He said matter-of-factly, ¡°Committing suicide allows me to leave this darn ce, so why shouldn¡¯t Imit suicide?¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal was rmed as he stammered, ¡°How¡­How did you¡­you know the secret?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had his knife to his chest, so he was in no hurry tomit suicide. So he suddenly imitated the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s ttering tone and said, ¡°Your Grace Bishop of Virtuality, thank you for bestowing your favor. This lowly person will definitely live up to your expectations. With the ability to make powerful summons, this lowly person will immediately dedicate the two worms to you!¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal stared with widened eyes as though he had seen a ghost.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately used a dignified posture and said, ¡°This Bishop does not like trash. You are now on your own. Make sure not to let the two of themmit suicide or they will leave this world. You have to nt the virtuality virus into their consciousness by all means, or else¡­hmph!¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal immediately began sweating profusely as he said in disbelief, ¡°Impossible, how do you know the contents of my conversation with His Grace!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sneered and said, ¡°Foolish mortal, This King is omniscient.¡±

    ¡°You can hear my mental conversation with His Grace?

    The Arch-Cardinal¡¯s voice suddenly began to tremble as he whispered, ¡°To be able to hear mental conversations¡­that¡¯s¡­the Audition of God!? No, that¡¯s impossible. You clearly have the Vision of God, how can you have the Audition of God? This is againstmon sense. Humans cannot possess two Six Senses of God at the same time. You..you¡­you aren¡¯t human!¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he could not help but nod his head in agreement. He said loudly, ¡°Foolish mortal, you have finally touched the Door of Truth. That¡¯s right. This King is the King of kings. I am neither god nor demon or human. This King is a supreme existence, an existence that transcends everything!¡±

    After saying that, Shi Xiaobai felt delighted. Indeed, as a King of kings, he was destined not to be able to keep a low profile. People would incidentally stumble upon the hidden brilliance he had.

    ¡°Alright, This King shall be leaving. Sayonara!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai smiled as he wanted to stab himself in the heart with his knife.

    Naturally, the Arch-Cardinal could not stop him in time. All he could do was roar in grief, hating that hecked the power to instantly kill the bastard.

    Everything appeared like it was ending.

    Only if time did not stop.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    Just as Shi Xiaobai raised the short knife up, time froze.

    The familiar ck text slowly materialized in front of him again.

    [ Choice 1: In half an hour, make the Arch-Cardinal loudly shout ¡°Grandpa¡± three consecutive times (D-level reward) ]

    [ Choice 2: In half an hour, make the Arch-Cardinal loudly shout ¡°Hubby¡± three consecutive times (C-level reward) ]

    (Gentle Reminder: This choice is considered a ¡°bonus-style choice¡±. The mission chosen has to bepleted or time would be repeated!)

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    ¡­

    1. Little Little (Ð¡Ð¡) is a homophone to Xiao Xiao (Ïôäì)

 Chapter 101: This problem is problematic!

    Chapter 101: This problem is problematic!

    As he looked at Shi Xiaobai raise the short knife up as though he was about to stab at his own heart, the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s eyes turned moist. Tears nearly streamed down.

    He was just an ordinary lowly employee in San Francisco, United States. He turned numb towards his daily life as he was often med by his superiors. Back at home, he would receive the incessant nagging of his wife.

    asionally, he would recall the touching moments during the beautiful period of back when he was in school. He regretted being yful and did not strive for excellence. As such, he would always be wasted after a meal. He would then hide in an alley to cry to himself,menting the distant dream that he had long abandoned.

    He had once thought ofmitting suicide, hoping to be released from his mundane and uninteresting life that repeated itself day after day. However, hecked the courage. It was not because he could not bear leaving his son that was bing naughtier, nor was it because he would miss his wife that was bing uglier. Only his self-indulging fantasies had kept him alive in his intolerable life.

    He thought he would end up living the remainder of a decadent life of sorrow until he met the Bishop of Virtuality. From then on, his life changedpletely. Hisughable andmentable fantasies turned true, giving him genuine satisfaction.

    In the Church of Virtuality, he was just subordinate to one and had thousands under him. All the parishioners of the Church of Virtuality treated him with absolute respect. He could easily trample on the dignity of anyone.

    He won the Bishop of Virtuality¡¯s favor and obtained the power to ravage through most of humanity. He could enjoy the struggles of so-called geniuses as he begun yearning to see geniuses despair. He reveled in destroying those elites who led an extraordinary life.

    There was no doubt he felt bliss.

    However, his bliss wasing to an end at this moment. Letting Xiao Xiao escape was already something he would be punished for. If Shi Xiaobai were to seed inmitting suicide, then he would receive a severe punishment.

    Having disappointed the Bishop, he would lose his status as Arch-Cardinal. If he was lucky, he could be an ordinary practitioner who had to bear hardship withoutint. If he was unlucky, he might be assigned to be a suicide bomber in the next terrorist attack.

    If Shi Xiaobai were tomit suicide, he would lose everything he had.

    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t die!¡±

    ¡°I implore you not tomit suicide!¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal immediately raised his head and said with a sorrowful voice. It was rather touching.

    A sacred and solemn voice echoed right after he finished speaking with a voice filled with grief and pain.

    ¡°Human, are you begging This King?¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal was stunned as he looked down and saw the knife Shi Xiaobai had raised lowered back at his chest. It was as though he was in no rush tomit suicide.

    The Arch-Cardinal slightly heaved a sigh of relief and pondered over Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words. His frown gradually eased up.

    With his identity, how could he humble himself to implore a scum at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm?

    That¡¯s not right.

    If this guy were tomit suicide, then everything he had woulde to naught. Not only would he lose his status, he might even lose his life!

    No, I have to humble myself and think of a way to stall him and make him turn careless.

    The Arch-Cardinal spent three seconds toe to a conclusion before he said with eased eyebrows, ¡°Yes, great King, how can the formidable youmit suicide? This lowly one begs you to live on!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sneered and said, ¡°Heh heh, do you think a few ttering words can make This King be careless and forget your sinister goals?¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal broke out into cold sweat. With the current situation, it was indeed true that he could not bluff his way through.

    ¡°For that, you got the right idea.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai interrupted the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s thoughts and said in all seriousness, ¡°Hurry, hurry up and continuing ttering This King.¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal¡¯s brain froze immediately. All the words he was nning to say seemed stuck.

    His brain could not keep up!

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Since your power is given to your by your whatever Bishop, can the whatever Bishop give anyone power?¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. With a good idea, he hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, His Grace Bishop of Virtuality can bestow infinite power to anyone who obtains his favor. His Grace does not want to harm you because he has seen the greatness in you. He wishes to invite you to join the Church of Virtuality and give you the power that is worthy of your status!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai hesitated as though he was in a dilemma.

    The Arch-Cardinal immediately clenched his fists.

    An opportunity. This was an opportunity!

    ¡°As long as you join the Church of Virtuality, with your esteemed status, you can definitely be on equal footing with His Grace. The world would be awed by you as you be a King of this world!¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal felt as though this was a turning point in his future. Yes, no one could resist the temptation or power and status. This little kid who had not seen the world and indulged in fantasies would definitely lose himself in this fictional beauty. As long as he grasped the opportunity when Shi Xiaobai turned inattentive, he could let the stirring undead legion tear him to bits!

    ¡°Well, joining the Church of Virtuality seems like a pretty good choice.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai began muttering to himself.

    The Arch-Cardinal nearly burst outughing as he found the appearance of bliss too sudden!

    ¡°But!¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal¡¯s eyes stared and immediately tensed up. There was still a but!

    Shi Xiaobai solemnly said, ¡°However, there is a good saying, ¡®you never fear having a god-like opponent, you only fear having a pig-like teammate¡¯. If the Church of Virtuality is filled with people with pig brains, wouldn¡¯t This King be falling into a trap? So, This King ns on testing your intelligence. If even the Arch-Cardinal is an idiot, then there are probably not many in the Church of Virtuality that are clever, right?¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal was infuriated hearing this but he did not dare reveal his true feelings. He obsequiously said, ¡°That¡¯s right, what you said makes absolute sense! I wonder how you n on testing this lowly person¡¯s intelligence?¡±

    ¡°Simple. You just need to answer a question.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said seriously, ¡°Listen carefully. Once upon a time, a house had only two people, a hubby and his wife. One day, the wife was bathing in the bathroom when suddenly she heard a knock on the bathroom door. The question is, who was the one knocking on the door?¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal was stunned. There were only two people, and one of them was bathing. The question was who was knocking on the door?

    This question¡­was too f*cking simple?

    ¡°Hub¡­Hubby?¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal found the question too simple and was afraid that there was a trick to it. As such, he whispered the simple answer with uncertainty.

    ¡°What? Louder!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai ced his hands by his ears, as though he did not catch it clearly.

    ¡°Hubby!¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal shouted his answer loudly.

    ¡°Did you not eat? Louder again!¡± Shi Xiaobai roared.

    ¡°Hubby!¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal strained his throat and shouted again.

    ¡°Do you dare to act like a man? Shout the answer loudly one more time!¡± Shi Xiaobai shouted once again.

    Shi Xiaobai was feeling excited. For a C-level reward, he had chosen the Absolute Choice of getting the Arch-Cardinal to shout ¡°Hubby¡± three times. After thinking hard, he finally thought of this silly approach.

    Now, the Arch-Cardinal had already loudly shouted ¡°Hubby¡± twice. As long as he shouted this obvious answer once more, he would be able to finish this darn Absolute Choice!

    However, the Arch-Cardinal did not shout ¡°Hubby¡± a third time as Shi Xiaobai wished. At this moment, he was quite shocked as great wonder and fear consumed him.

    He had already shouted so loudly, why was this bastard asking him to shout louder again?

    This bastard was giving him a chance!

    Hubby was not the answer!

    That¡¯s right. If the answer was Hubby, the question would be too simple. It could not even test one¡¯s intellect. This question definitely had a twist that he had missed.

    There was only the couple in the house, while the wife was in the bathroom bathing. Who could be at the door in front of the bathroom?

    The Arch-Cardinal pondered with a frown as he constantly racked his brain, as though he was considering an abstruse philosophical question. Countless brain cells died at that very moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Hubby!¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal¡¯s eyes lit up as he excitedly pped his palms andughed with glee. He finally thought of the answer. This question that appeared simple actually had a catch. Indeed, it was a great test of intelligence!

    The Arch-Cardinal¡¯s mouth suffused a smile as he looked at Shi Xiaobai and said with full confidence, ¡°The answer is not Hubby!¡±

    ¡°But¡­Old Wang from next door!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 102: Eyes have changed

    Chapter 102: Eyes have changed

    United States, Washington DC. Washington S-ss Hospital Central, Intensive Care Unit, Ward 1014.

    A beautiful blond girly on the bed and as she leaned on her pillow, she held a thick ¡®Teachings of the Saints¡¯ in her hands. She was reading it with great enjoyment.

    A young girl dressed in a nurse uniform walked in with a thick book in hand.

    ¡°Miss Wendy, this is the book you want.¡±

    The young nurse ced the book on the desk beside the bed and said with a good-fashioned smile, ¡°You really can¡¯t keep your hands off books twenty-fours a day.¡±

    Wendy looked up from the book she had her head buried in. She smiled gently at the nurse before lowering her head down in silence. Quickly, she immersed herself back in the world of books.

    The nurse was ustomed to this. However, when she nced at the ¡®Teaching of the Saints¡¯ held in the girl¡¯s hand and the ¡®The Origins and Evolutions of Life¡¯ on the desk, she found it quite odd.

    One was a dull and uninteresting religious bible while the other was abstruse biological theory. She could even be addicted to reading such a book?

    What an odd child.

    The female nurse examined the beautiful girl¡¯s pretty contours andmented how the heavens were fair but cruel. The heavens had given her perfect beauty but had taken away her ability to walk.

    From the age of six, she had stayed in this ward for ten years. Almost no one came to visit her during the past decade, so other than having conversations with the intensive care nurses that were regrly, she spent most of her life in thepany of books.

    She must be very lonely, right? She was so lonely that she relished reading those boring books.

    The nurse felt her heart ache, but she was also somewhat helpless. She wanted to be get closer to the girl, but if she took that additional step, she would lose her job the next day.

    She just needed to regrly bring the girl books and her three meals to receive a wage ten times more than a typical nurse. Naturally, she did not want to lose this rxed and high-paying job.

    The nurse sighed before she turned and walked out the ward.

    The girl was the only person remaining in the ward. Immediately, it turned extremely silent with only the sounds of pages being gently flipped.

    Suddenly, an extremely clear voice that could not be pinpointed resounded in the room.

    ¡°Found you.¡±

    The girl¡¯s hand which was flipping the pages turned slightly stiff.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°The answer is Old Wang from next door!¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal¡¯s tone was extremely resolute. Other than her hubby knocking on the door of a wife, the only other possibility was her lover. Since this question was bound to be odd, the answer definitely could not be hubby!

    Hence, the person knocking on the door was definitely the secret lover of the wife, Old Wang, from next door!

    The Arch-Cardinal silently bemoaned theplexity of the question after he figured out the twist. He was also impressed by his own intellect.

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned and could not understand the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s logic and line of thought.

    The answer was clearly hubby, why didn¡¯t he understand such a simple question?

    ¡°The couple has no neighbors!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave it a thought and added some addition information to perfect his question.

    The Arch-Cardinal immediately stared with widened eyes. No neighbors?

    If there was no neighbor, and it was not the hubby, then who else could it be?

    ¡°I know, it¡¯s a cmity fiend!¡±

    Cmity fiends could break through spatial dimension walls and enter the human world.

    ¡°Wrong!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai stared angrily at the Arch-Cardinal.

    The Arch-Cardinal was stunned.

    That¡¯s right. Why would cmity fiends knock on the door. They could break through the door directly and then¡­

    This question was really f*cking difficult!

    After a minute, the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s eyes lit up and shouted, ¡°I know, the answer is the Hero, One-Pun!¡±

    Rumors had it that the Hero, One-Pun, had the ability to do instantaneous teleportation with ¡®God¡¯s Guardian¡¯. As long as the wife was the target of protection, everything made sense.

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned.

    Why did uncle baldy appear?

    He could only gnash his teeth and say, ¡°Wrong!¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal¡¯s breathing faltered as he figured out the reason for his mistake.

    The God¡¯s Guardian would appear within a radius of one meter from the target of protection. If One-Pun used God¡¯s Guardian while the wife was bathing, then there was no need to knock on the door. He could directly¡­that scene was too perfect as he began fantasizing¡­

    This wasn¡¯t right, and that wasn¡¯t right. What is the answer!?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    After about ten minutes, the Arch-Cardinal, who had consciously eliminated the correct answer of ¡°hubby¡±, naturally could not answer it correctly. His answers were denied again and again. Soon, the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s patience reached his limits.

    ¡°Are you mocking me? This question does not have an answer at all!¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal yearned to tear the bastard in front of him apart.

    ¡°Are you dumb? You got the answer right from the beginning. Think carefully about your first answer. You must trust your first instinct!¡¯

    Shi Xiaobai found himself exhausted. He never expected for the Arch-Cardinal to be able to think of so many different answers to such a simple question.

    ¡°Hub¡­Hubby?¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal muttered softly.

    Hubby was really the correct answer?

    ¡°What? Say it louder!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai pretended not to hear it once again. There was no other choice. The Absolute Choice required him to ¡°loudly shout¡±.

    ¡°Hub¡­¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal subconsciously shouted out half the word before suddenlying to a stop. He finally realized that something was amiss.

    ¡°Your true goal is to actually get me to loudly shout the word ¡®hubby¡¯?¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal¡¯s expression gradually turned cold after he gave it a moment¡¯s thought. All the suspicious points linked up to reveal the critical truth. The reason why the bastard suddenly did not choose tomit suicide, the reason why he pretended to show interest in joining the Church of Virtuality and the reason of asking this strange question¡­

    Shi Xiaobai dryly smiled. He did not expect the Arch-Cardinal to be somewhat clever after all.

    s, he had been seen through.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Resign yourself and obediently shout out ¡®hubby¡¯ and This King will join the Church of Virtuality.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai decided to change his n. Since his scheme had been uncovered, he could only coerce him to do it.

    However, the Arch-Cardinal waspletely dumbfounded hearing this. This bastard wanted him to shout ¡°hubby¡±?

    Holy shit! I¡¯m straight!

    That wouldn¡¯t do. How could he be at the mercy of such a pervert¡¯s domination?

    As a man, regardless of how shameless he was, the Arch-Cardinal could not force himself to shout ¡°hubby¡± to another man. The more he thought, the more annoyed he became. His eyes turned colder.

    With his change in mood, the undead legion that surrounded Skeleton soldiers appeared like they could not control their urge to kill. The skeleton soldiers took a few steps forward while the skeleton archers nearly released their bony fingers that held their arrows.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. If you move, This King willmit suicide!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shout jolted the Arch-Cardinal. He hurriedly calm the undead legion down. He was feeling extremely unpleasant. With this undead legion that could swarm the world, he could have torn this pervert bastard to shreds in a second, yet he was threatened by this pervert¡¯s suicide threat.

    The Arch-Cardinal was adamant as he said, ¡°Other than that request, I¡¯ll agree to anything. But it is impossible for me to shout that word!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was perplexed over how the Arch-Cardinal was willing to die than surrender.

    Was shouting ¡°hubby¡± that difficult?

    Shi Xiaobai began to rack his tiny brain. In the present situation, violence was certainly unfeasible. He could use small tricks but now with the Arch-Cardinal seeing through his motives, he could only use other means¡­

    During the moment Shi Xiaobai was in deep thought, a strange voice resounded in his mind.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai jumped in fright, but as he heard what the strange voice had to say, a weird smile appeared on his lips.

    If what this voice said was true, then¡­

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes changed.

    The Arch-Cardinal also noticed the change in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes. It was as if a cunning fox had transformed into a ferocious tiger. His heart thumped as a strong foreboding spontaneously arose in his heart.

 Chapter 103: You sure were naughty

    Chapter 103: You sure were naughty

    Battle arena cafe, [Gaia] branch, viewing hall.

    The gigantic screen was just snow white as it constantly produced the sound of static. After Shi Xiaobai said the three words, ¡°Pig ughtering Knife¡±, the virtual system was crippled. The spectator mode system also broke down as a result.

    Although the audience was unable to know what had happened in the virtual world, it was easy to guess what the oue of the two people left in that virtual world would be. After all, the Arch-Cardinal had intruded into it and sessfully crippled the virtual system. They could only feel sympathy and silently pray for them.

    Most of the audience sitting in the viewing hall had already left by now. Not everyone would convert theirpassion into action since for most of them, wasting their valuable weekend to stare at a white screen in the viewing hall was something unpleasant. They chose to learn of the final oue through the news in the future.

    The people who remained behind were fans of Princess Xiao Xiao, while a portion were DogLeading fans who werepletely impressed by Shi Xiaobai moments ago. They were praying that the duo would eventually be rescued.

    Despite there being no picture on the screen, or how thementators fell into a prolonged silence without knowing what to say, they were still willing to wait there. They wanted to wait for the final oue and for the screen to produce other colors again.

    As hardcore fans of God DogLeading, Wang Qiang and Kevin did not leave. Yang Yang, who had some form of rtionship with Shi Xiaobai, naturally did not leave either.

    In fact, in the viewing halls of the other branches, IAmNoPig, the three-man team and even WindWithoutTrace were sitting amongst the audience and did not leave.

    Xiao Xiao, who had just awoken from her virtual immersion, had also rushed to a viewing hall the moment she awoke. She sat in the first row and stared intently at the snow-white screen. Although she knew thatmitting suicide allowed them to escape the virtual world, she was still worried that an ident would happen.

    Everyone was waiting for the final result and for Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ultimate fate.

    Suddenly, the snow-white screen flickered twice without any warning. The familiar yet unfamiliar colored scenes were suddenly restored.

    In the screen, a dense legion of undead surrounded Shi Xiaobai. The Arch-Cardinal was standing in front of the undead legion, as though a simple order would allow him to tear Shi Xiaobai to pieces.

    Shi Xiaobai was in dire straits!

    Everyone¡¯s heart skipped at that moment. Although spectator mode had been restored, this situation that provided no means of escape was not something they wanted to see.

    At this moment, a voice extremely familiar to the audience came from the screen.

    ¡°Obediently shout ¡®hubby¡¯. Don¡¯t force This King to make his move.¡±

    This voice was naturally Shi Xiaobai¡¯s, and the person he was referring to was apparently the Arch-Cardinal.

    What did his words mean?

    Threatening the Arch-Cardinal to shout ¡°hubby¡± at him?

    The audience was stunned as Xiao Xiao covered her mouth. Her eyes were filled with disbelief.

    This scene was just f*cking wrong!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Obediently shout ¡®hubby¡¯. Don¡¯t force This King to make his move.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai raised his knife and pointed at the Arch-Cardinal. His eyes appeared like a ferocious tiger.

    The Arch-Cardinal felt an inexplicable sense of ominous foreboding, but also found the situation ridiculous and annoying.

    There were thousands of densely-packed skeleton soldiers surrounding him and there were more than a hundred bone dragons circling the skies. Where did this bastard get the courage to threaten him?

    Although he felt disdain, the Arch-Cardinal was still afraid of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Pig ughtering Knife. That knife technique seemed to be strong against his Barrier of Darkness. The defensive favor he was bestowed was only limited to the Barrier of Darkness. If Shi Xiaobai attacked him when he wasn¡¯t paying attention, there was still a slight threat.

    The Arch-Cardinal hesitated for a moment and used ¡°Void Floating¡± to rise up and reached a height dozens of meters in the air, ensuring his safety.

    ¡°Oh? Do you think by flying into the sky, This King can¡¯t stop you?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sarcastic voice was heard once again. ¡°Hurry up and shout ¡®hubby¡¯ or you will face the consequences.¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal could not believe that Shi Xiaobai would still threaten him under such circumstances. He could not help but taunt, ¡°Since you are so powerful, why don¡¯t you follow me up in the sky?¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Just as the Arch-Cardinal said that, Shi Xiaobai flew up into the sky abruptly like a jet rocket. He arrived immediately to the height where the Arch-Cardinal was.

    The Arch-Cardinal gaped in shock.

    He really f*cking flew?

    However, amidst his shock, the Arch-Cardinal was still somewhat pleasantly surprised because after flying into the sky, Shi Xiaobai had arrived at a spot where numerous bone dragons encircled him. One of the bone dragons could even just reach out its talon to tear Shi Xiaobai to pieces.

    ¡°Rip him apart!¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal hurriedly shouted, afraid that he would miss this golden opportunity.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The bone dragons that filled the sky made deafening roars but they did not charge at Shi Xiaobai. Instead, they turned their heads to look at the Arch-Cardinal.

    ¡°What happened? Quick, rip him apart!¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal shouted another two times, but he was surprised to realize that not a single bone dragon obeyed hismands.

    The Arch-Cardinal¡¯s ominous foreboding grew more intense. He hurriedly looked at the skeleton archers on the ground and shouted, ¡°Bone arrow corp, hurry up and shoot. Shoot him to death!¡±

    The moment he said that, all the skeleton archers suddenly changed directions and aimed at the Arch-Cardinal.

    ¡°Door of darkness!¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal hastily waved his hand, but where was the door of darkness?

    No, what had happened?

    Why did this happen?

    ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Suddenly, amanding voice resounded from the sky.

    The undead legions that filled the area immediately knelt down before the booming voice. One after another, the skeleton soldiers knelt down and hissed. The sound was deafening and it was an extremely spectacr scene.

    The bone dragons circling the skies also descended and flew beneath Shi Xiaobai¡¯s feet. They held a humble posture in mid air as they issued gentle calls one would expect from a subject. It was as though they were bowing before a dragon king.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shouting of ¡°kneel¡± caused the undead legion to respond in veneration.

    ¡°No, impossible!¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal could not believe the scene in front of him. As he shouted ¡°impossible¡±, he fell into madness.

    ¡°There is nothing This King can¡¯t do.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gently smiled as he raised his hand and pointed at the Arch-Cardinal. Every member of the undead legion looked up as intense killing intent locked onto the cassock that appeared extremely lonely.

    The Arch-Cardinal¡¯s courage cracked as he attempted to flee. However, as he was flying in mid air, his body suddenly stiffened, causing him to fall from the sky. His limbs iled desperately in the air as though he was drowning. Following that, he began plummeting to the ground and was even shouting ¡°save me¡± as he fell.

    A bone dragon caught the Arch-Cardinal and then forcefully flung him to the ground. He plopped into the midst of the skeleton soldiers and was immediately raised high up by the skeleton soldiers.

    Shi Xiaobai descended from the sky andnded in front of the Arch-Cardinal. Other than the skeleton soldiers holding the Arch-Cardinal up, the other skeleton soldiers, as well as the bone dragons that hadnded, prostrated themselves as they trembled in fear!

    The Arch-Cardinal was lifted high up and the cassock that hid his appearance fell off slowly. The face of an extremely ordinary-looking middle-aged man appeared. His expression was that ofplete fear and was as wretched as one could imagine.

    Shi Xiaobai took a step closer to the Arch-Cardinal.

    ¡°You sure were naughty. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if you just obediently shouted ¡®hubby¡¯?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s voicended in the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s ears as though they were the evil cackle of a devil.

 Chapter 104: You might not believe it if I told you

    Chapter 104: You might not believe it if I told you

    When Shi Xiaobai gave the order, causing the undead legion to prostrate themselves, it stunned the audience who saw this scene into silence.

    When the Arch-Cardinal fell from the sky and was brought to Shi Xiaobai by the skeleton soldiers, the audience immediately apuded. Even the aloof Xiao Xiao could not help but pump her fist and shout ¡°nice¡± in English.

    However, when Shi Xiaobai said the sentence, ¡°You sure were naughty. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if you just obediently shouted ¡®hubby¡¯?¡±, everyone was petrified. This¡­this was too f*cking hard core?

    The Arch-Cardinal had already revealed his ugly middle-aged man face. The fantasies of some people imagining the Arch-Cardinal as a great beauty had beenpletely shattered.

    It was unbelievable how harsh it would be on the ears when the Arch-Cardinal sumbed and said the word ¡°hubby¡±.

    Many people closed their eyes at that moment.

    Well, you ask why didn¡¯t they cover their ears?

    This was because they were curious if the Arch-Cardinal would really shout ¡°hubby¡±, but they found that scene revolting. They could only close their eyes and hear the voices, and then beautify the scene in their minds¡­

    ¡­

    The Arch-Cardinal was alreadypletely dumbfounded.

    For an unknown reason, all the favor he previously enjoyed had suddenly disappeared. Having lost the Bishop of Virtuality¡¯s powers, he was just an ordinary person at the fifth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. How could he have the courage to resist the massive undead legion?

    Furthermore, the entire virtual system was apparently controlled by the pervert in front of him, preventing him from quitting the game. Under the current circumstances, he was just a prey waiting to be ughtered.

    For the Arch-Cardinal, dignity was nothingpared to his life. After being coerced by Shi Xiaobai numerous times, and how he was promised to be ¡°spared¡±, he finally conceded. He was prepared to shut his eyes and shout the word.

    Wasn¡¯t it just taking the foe as a husband?

    The Arch-Cardinal opened his mouth.

    Just as the jarring scene was about to happen, something happened.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    The person who interrupted the Arch-Cardinal was Shi Xiaobai. A cold sweat droplet oozed out of his forehead as his intuition told him that if he made the Arch-Cardinal shout the word ¡°hubby¡±, he would end up in a miserable state.

    What was going on?

    Shi Xiaobai vaguely sensed that someone was watching him from somewhere, as though the person was very dissatisfied with his actions.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned and pondered.

    What did he do wrong?

    The Arch-Cardinal noticed Shi Xiaobai¡¯s dilemma and hurriedly said, ¡°Great King, how can this lowly person be worthy of your love. To call you ¡°hubby¡±, this lowly person¡­¡±

    ¡°Hold on, when did This King ask you to call This King ¡®hubby¡¯?¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Shi Xiaobai suddenly understood what had happened.

    Oh no, this was a huge misunderstanding!

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal was stunned.

    ¡°You are mistaken. It isn¡¯t what you think!¡±

    After Shi Xiaobai said those words in a righteous manner, he immediately felt that displeased gaze on him reduce. Immediately, he heaved a sigh of relief. So that person watching him was disgusted at this bizarre misunderstanding?

    Shi Xiaobai felt lucky. If not for that unknown hidden gaze, he would have been ¡°passionately¡± called ¡°hubby¡± by a middle-aged man. Just thinking of that gave him goosebumps.

    Shi Xiaobai did not dare think any further. With a roll of his eyes, an idea came to him.

    Shi Xiaobai scanned the skeleton soldiers kneeling in front of him, before he pointed to a skeleton soldier and said, ¡°You, get up. Come here.¡±

    The skeleton soldier immediately stood up and walked towards Shi Xiaobai. Under Shi Xiaobai¡¯s guidance, it stood in front of the Arch-Cardinal.

    Shi Xiaobai said in a formal manner, ¡°This King shall specially betroth you to this skeleton soldier. From today, you will call him your hubby and stay loyal. *Cough* Hurry up and call ¡®hubby¡¯. Remember to do it loudly!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the Arch-Cardinal stared with widened eyes of disbelief at the skeleton soldier who even had a few bones broken.

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°The bones of the condemned can eventually be a king. Your luck isn¡¯t bad. This skeleton soldier will eventually be a Skeleton King!¡±

    The skeleton soldier appeared to understand his words and raised his head to utter a strange growl.

    ¡°No, no¡­please, I beg of you¡­anything but this¡­¡±

    The Arch-Cardinal was already beginning to stutter.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The skeleton soldier suddenly reached out its bone ws and smacked the Arch-Cardinal in the face. It then turned to face Shi Xiaobai and respectfully growled a few times.

    Shi Xiaobai seemed to understand the meaning behind the growls and solemnly nodded and said,  ¡°Yes, you can. Since This King has already betrothed him to you, you can teach him a lesson as you please. This King permits your request!¡±

    The skeleton soldier once again looked up and growled. It then walked towards the Arch-Cardinal and let out a ¡°quacking¡±-likeughter.

    The Arch-Cardinal waspletely dumbfounded. How could these members of the undead have their own thoughts? This was clearly an act directed by that devil, but¡­

    Upon seeing this, the audience was also dumbfounded.

    This could also f*cking work?

    Arch-Cardinal, you have encountered a true devil.

    ¡­

    With the threat of receiving the skeleton soldier¡¯s punishment, the Arch-Cardinal very decisively closed his eyes and shouted ¡°hubby¡± three times. After shouting, he suddenly felt like hecked the will to live on. He nearly burst into tears.

    And as a result, Shi Xiaobaipleted his Absolute Choice mission. A voice echoed in his head to indicate thepletion of the mission.

    ¡°Absolute Choicepleted. Congrattions on obtaining a ¡®C-level reward¡¯¡ªPoison resistance greatly increased. Able to filter out 80% of toxins.¡±

    The moment it said that, Shi Xiaobai felt as though his body was being scanned. It did not feel too painful but felt somewhat itchy.

    Momentster, the itch disappeared and Shi Xiaobai exhaled. However, his mind turned active again. The Absolute Choice¡¯s rewards were too good. If he could cultivate Crab Steps to the Dominating Refinement realm, wouldn¡¯t he get another B-level reward?

    Shi Xiaobai never had any resistance when it came to rewards offered for quests in games. Sometimes, for a quest, he would be willing to run half the world map or even raid a boring dungeon numerous times.

    ¡°How can This King miss a B-ss reward?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the undead legion that filled thends. Immediately he beamed. Apparently, cultivating Crab Steps wasn¡¯t that difficult.

    ¡­

    The next thing that happened made it unforgettable for everyone in the audience.

    Shi Xiaobai had actually ordered the undead legion to frantically attack him!

    For this, Wang Qiang and Kevin cheered.

    God DogLeading is magnificent! God DogLeading is invincible!

    The three-man team cursed.

    The bastard was indeed crazy.

    Biscuit and Sweets expressed that this was the first time they had seen such a wonder in the many years of beingmentators. They could do nothing but be awed.

    Xiao Xiao fell silent for a long while before she directly headed for the archery training room. She nned on entering reclusive training for about half a month.

    Far away in the United States, Gino joked and said to Roy, ¡°I think for the sake of our country, we should send a strike team to China to get rid of this kid.¡±

    Roy did notugh but instead said with fiery hot eyes, ¡°His Crab Steps is about to reach the ¡®Dominating Refinement¡¯ realm. I¡¯ve now seen China¡¯s Yaris.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Washington S-ss Hospital Central, Intensive Care Unit, Ward 1014.

    Wendy snapped the ¡®Teachings of the Saints¡¯ book in her hand and said softly, ¡°Not a bad child, just a little naughty. However, he is resolute, brave, kind and has amazing talent. I look forward to his future.¡±

    After saying that, Wendy turned to look at the uninvited guest who was sitting by the bed. It was a girl, or to be precise, she was a purple-haired girl wearing a gothic-style long dress.

    Wendy could not help but admit that this purple-haired girl was very, very pretty. It was the most beautiful existence she had ever seen.

    At the same time, she had to silently agree that this purple-haired girl was very, very strong. It was the most powerful existence she had ever seen.

    This was an existence that was not supposed to exist.

    ¡°So this child¡­¡±

    Wendy pondered over her words before asking, ¡°This child is a good seedling you are optimistic about? Is he your descendant? Or is he the sessor you selected?¡±

    The purple-haired girl faltered slightly when she heard this. She slowly blinked and rescinded her distant gaze. She then turned to look at Wendy. With a moment of hesitation, she suddenly gave a yful smile.

    ¡°You might not believe it if I told you. He is my¡­boyfriend.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 105: Let us go home

    Chapter 105: Let us go home

    ¡°You might not believe it if I told you. He is my¡­boyfriend.¡±

    After Kali said those words softly, she suddenly felt embarrassed. Although she had lived for eons, she had never been exposed to the love between a man and woman. Saying the word ¡°boyfriend¡± on a whim immediately made her turn embarrassed.

    Her heart began to race slightly when she recalled how she had be Shi Xiaobai¡¯s girlfriend on the first day they met.

    However, she did not regret her decision. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart had indeed moved her during that very moment. For that, she was willing to sign his so-called lovers¡¯ pact.

    Although she had not fallen in love with Shi Xiaobai as they had not known each other for long, she had ced Shi Xiaobai in a very, very important spot in her heart. It was a spot that no one had managed to reach.

    Wendy did not know any of this, and even if she knew, she would not be able to understand it. She dryly smiled and said, ¡°Your joke isn¡¯t funny at all.¡±

    A little kid at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm was still an earthworm crawling in the dirt, no matter how heaven-defying his talent was.

    As for the purple-haired girl in front of her, she was a phoenix that flew high above the nine heavens.

    Maybe there would be a day the phoenix suddenly sensed that the earthworm had the potential to be a flood dragon and gave him some opportunities, but there was no way it would fall in love with an earthworm, much less be the earthworm¡¯s partner.

    Wendy could only take Kali¡¯s words as a silly joke.

    In response, Kali only smiled and gave no exnation. When the day the earthworm became a flood dragon, no one would think the flood dragon unworthy of the phoenix.

    Both of them fell silent, having nothing left to say.

    Momentster, Wendy suddenly asked, ¡°How do you n on punishing me?¡±

    ¡°Punish?¡±

    Kali lightlyughed and said, ¡°He isn¡¯t injured, so why would I punish you? Oh, because you are the Bishop of Virtuality?¡±

    Wendy faltered before giving a bitterugh. She said, ¡°Yes, because I am the Bishop of Virtuality.¡±

    ¡°What a joke.¡±

    Kali said, ¡°A small terrorist organization is not worth me making a move. Furthermore, from my point of view, so-called evil might not be evil. So-called justice might not truly be justice. If I really want to mete any punishment out, America¡¯s Intelligence Agency, who chose to be oblivious, will be first to be razed.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Wendy fell into a daze for a moment before she revealed a heartfelt smile.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Kali nced at Wendy and said softly, ¡°Besides, I think highly of you. To establish the Church of Virtuality at the age of six and develop it to its present scale in ten years. As a human being, you are truly outstanding.¡±

    Wendy could not help but smile, as she said, ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I would rather be mediocre. But this is my destiny and my life. There is no way for me to resist it, so I can only go with it and do my best.¡±

    Kali shook her head and said, ¡°Destiny is in your own hands.¡±

    Wendy lowered her head slightly and did not retort. She did not want to meaninglessly debate over this pointless topic.

    ¡°I have a question that I¡¯m not sure if you are willing to answer.¡±

    Wendy suddenly thought of a question.

    Kali nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead and ask.¡±

    Wendy pondered over her words before saying, ¡°With your abilities, you could have ended this farce right from the beginning. Even a virtual world cannot resist youring. Why did you choose to make me transfer power to the child at the veryst moment?¡±

    Kali was slightly surprised upon hearing this. She could not help butugh, as she said, ¡°If he were my student or a descendant I think highly of, I would have removed all of the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s power from the beginning and gave you some warnings.¡±

    ¡°However, he is my boyfriend, so I wish that he can look me as his equal. If I help him whenever he encounters difficulties or even use my own strength to make him someone strong, then how is he to get along with me? Will he think he owes me? Will he be unable to be his true self in front of me? Will he begin to form a reliance on my strength?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that. I don¡¯t want there to be any differences in our standing or give him any reason to feel gratitude. So, I will not help him solve his problems or give him any strength. Only as ast resort would I use methods he has no way of realizing to give him a little help.¡±

    ¡°This time, he did very well. He did not need any of my help to perfectly tide through this round of difficulties. If not for that misunderstanding at the end that disgusted me, I would not have requested you to transfer your power.¡±

    Kali paused and then gave a self-deprecating smile. ¡°This is really the first time¡­I wish someone will treat me equally as an ordinary person.¡±

    After Wendy heard this, she fell into a prolonged silence.

    ¡°I am beginning to slightly believe that he is your boyfriend,¡± Wendy said as she blinked her eyes. ¡°He is truly lucky.¡±

    Kali shook her head and said, ¡°Actually, I am the lucky one.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Back when Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Crab Steps passed through the door of darkness and saved Xiao Xiao, he had in fact broken through his limits. He was just a tiny step away from reaching the Dominating Refinement realm. As such, when he ordered a number of the undead legion to manically attack him, he just took about half an hour topletely break through to the Dominating Refinement realm.

    The familiar system¡¯s voice resounded in his head.

    ¡°Absolute Choicepleted. Congrattions on obtaining a ¡®B-level reward¡¯¡ª¡¯Filthy Turtle Divine Technique¡¯. This divine technique consists of three major systems¡ªBody tempering technique: ¡®This Turtle Is Hardest¡¯, endurance technique: ¡®Unleaking Turtle Aura¡¯, fist offensive skill: ¡®Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡¯.¡±

    After that, knowledge surged into his brain and after having a momentary headache, he knew the body tempering art of ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡± and the endurance art of ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± by heart. He also obtained the proficiency of Grasped Basics with ¡°Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡±.

    Shi Xiaobai was immediately satisfied. Although he found the name Filthy Turtle Divine Technique somewhat odd, it was still a B-level reward, so it couldn¡¯t be that bad.

    Afterpleting the Crab Steps mission, a profuse sense of exhaustion overwhelmed him. The sleepiness that he had forcefully repressed immediately shattered his will the moment he rxed.

    Shi Xiaobai used the system privileges that the Bishop of Virtuality had given him and left the virtual world immediately. As for the Arch-Cardinal, Shi Xiaobai had fulfilled his promise of ¡°sparing¡± him. However, with the Arch-Cardinal¡¯s lookspletely exposed, his future was not something Shi Xiaobai needed to worry about.

    Waking up from his virtual immersion, Shi Xiaobai got up from the virtual immersion cabin and stumbled over to the bed and plopped down into it.

    He was too tired. After seven consecutive days of intense Crab Steps cultivation, he had relied purely on his will. He even encountered the unexpected situation with the Arch-Cardinal, so it was a miracle that he did not suffer a mental breakdown. Now with everythinging to a perfect end, it was time for him to rest.

    ¡°This King has created a miracle!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai buried his head into the pillow as he inartictely grunted. With his eyes shut, he fell into deep sleep.

    A bright light suddenly shed in his private room, with Kali appearing by his bedside.

    Her gaze were especially gentle, like the bright and pure moonlight.

    ¡°Let us go home.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 106: Iâ€™m back

    Chapter 106: I¡¯m back

    In a blink of an eye, three days had passed.

    A few news agencies had reported on the virtualpetition that could only be described to be full of twists and turns, but it did not stir up much of a storm. It could even be said that it did not even set off any waves in China.

    This virtualpetition was indeed filled with impressive highlights. Be it IChooseDogLeading, who managed to cultivate his Crab Steps to the Dominating Refinement realm at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm or the appearance of the Arch-Cardinal and the mutiny of the undead legion, it should have been something that became the talk of the town.

    But nothing could be further from the truth. The number of people that discussed this matter was simply miserable. This was because there was zero credibility to the reports in the eyes of themon popce.

    For some unknown reason, the recordings for thispetition had been wiped out, so all the relevant videos were destroyed.

    In addition, the American Intelligence Agency denied that they had apprehended the Arch-Cardinal.

    It was as if the battle arena cafe¡¯s [Gaia] branch was barred from revealing any information. Hence, IChooseDogLeading¡¯s identity was undisclosed.

    As such, there was no evidence left to prove the veracity of the matter.

    The people who watchedpetition naturally knew the reports were true and bore in mind the various incidents that God DogLeading had done, but these people were only a trivial fraction of the overall poption.

    Most people who did not witness the incident immediately dismissed the story after listening to it. When they learned that there was no evidence to prove this matter, all they did was scoff. It wasmon for people to hear of strange anecdotes, so they did not have any interest in talking about unproven events.

    However, even if a few reports were falsely used of being fake, it should have caused some sensation. Unfortunately, it ran into a bigger news item thatpletely drowned it out.

    People were discussing a matter of national concern for the past few days. There was a conflict between academia and organizations to the point of the National Hero Association needing to step in for mediation. Finally, it was decided on a practical contest between the different factions.

    This was actually an ongoing debate that hadsted a century¡ªshould one enter university to continue their studies or join a hero organization to gain practical experience after nine years ofpulsory education.

    These two choices naturally had their assenters and dissenters which resulted in the two factions. The school faction was led by brand-name universities, Pehua University, Fudan University and ZJ University. The organization faction was formed by famous organizations like Zeus, Muses, Thor and Darkness, etc.

    These two factions had clear conflicts of interest which result in their ipatibility. Controversies were often sparked off between them, and it had turned extremely intense due to something that had happened recently.

    The transcendent National Hero Association had to mediate, eventually making both sidese to a consensus that strength was the deciding factor.

    As such, a contestpletely organized by the National Hero Association came to the forefront.

    The contest was expected to have the National Hero Association investing lots of resources for the training of twenty people.

    The school faction would send ten freshmen while the organization faction would send ten rookies. These twenty people woulde together to enter collective training that would be both open and intensive. Finally, they wouldpete in apetition that could be watched by the entire nation. The victor would win the priority to recruit talent for a year.

    This sort of intense and open factional contest naturally attracted the attention of everyone.

    Themon citizens were naturally interested to watch the ensuing mayhem.

    As for many freshmen and rookies, they ced their minds on one of the twenty spots. It was a collective training which the National Hero Association would be investing heavily in, so it was a rare training opportunity.

    Furthermore, this collective training would give them greater exposure. With the entire country as witnesses, the participants¡¯ reputation would greatly increase.

    Hence, when the school faction publicly announced that the ten spots would be open to all universities in the country, every freshman turned excited. There was a steady stream of people that applied. No one wanted to miss this golden opportunity even if most of them would be eliminated during the auditions.

    The organization faction also began their selections, but it was private. Every third-tier Hero organization and above were given a certain number of rmendation tickets. The rmended people would then undergo a massive selection before ten would be finally chosen to participate in the collective training of the two factions.

    [Gaia] was once a first-tier organization that was now second tier. It was only given four rmendation spots which happened to match the four divisions of [Gaia]. After a lot of deliberation, they decided to have an internal selection and rmend one person each.

    If any of [Gaia]¡¯s rookies could be one of the ten to represent the organization in this matter of national concern, or even obtain excellent results during the collective training, it would no doubt improve the reputation of the organization.

    [Gaia]¡¯s four Division Ministers naturally did not dare beckadaisical. They immediately began a divisional internal selection process in an attempt to choose the most outstanding rookie from their own divisions.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­

    Noon.

    A helicopter slowly descended onto the metallic roads of Steel City. A beautiful girl with a single ponytail walked out from the helicopter and looked extremely excited.

    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m finally back. I¡¯m not going to take on such arge-scale mission in the future anymore. Those Hero points or whatever can go to hell!¡±

    Riko carried her luggage and was in an excited mood. Having left Steel City for half a month, she had participated in a team-based Hero mission with friends she had known for years. Although they had encountered some danger, they managed to survive narrowly, giving them the chance to obtain quite a lot of Hero points.

    During Southern Gold City¡¯s meteor shower, she had happened to catch thetter half of the disaster and had killed a few F and E ss Astral Cmity Beasts, raising her ranking slightly.

    In summary, her experience outside for half a month was nothing memorable but there was nothing unpleasant either. Other than missing the carefree life in Steel City, there was nothing much toin about.

    However, the moment she came back to Steel City, Riko felt like it was a long-awaited homing.

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m really not suited to be a Hero. Earning Hero points is just too tiring. Staying in Steel City is more in line with my values and life philosophy.¡±

    As Riko walked home, she would asionally exchange greetings with passers-by. Most people in Steel City knew her since she was the daughter of the Minamiya family and an Oceanic Pontus.

    ¡°I wonder how Xiaobai is like now.¡±

    One of the major reasons why Riko was yearning to return home was because she was worried about Shi Xiaobai.

    Would he be ostracized and bullied by others with him constantly calling himself ¡®This King¡¯? His foundation was terrible, so would it be tough for him to participate in the rookie training? With him living alone, will he be able to have his meals or have someone to take care of him if he fell sick?

    Riko could not help but feel worried. She was after all his rookie counselor. Furthermore, she was the one who had recruited him into [Gaia], and not to mention, she was a member of that so-called Xiaobai¡¯s Hero Squad.

    Riko felt that she had the important responsibility of taking care of Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do this. I¡¯ve decided to take care of Shi Xiaobai and let him stay here permanently in Steel City. I shall not be leaving for the time being. Hmph, it¡¯s not because I¡¯m beingzy to earn Hero points.¡±

    As Riko walked, she arrived in the district where her apartment was.

    She immediately felt a little bit of anticipation.

    ¡°I wonder how strong Xiaobai is now.¡± Would he have reached the second level of the Psionic Mortal Realm in half a month? Would he have achieved the Grasped Basics proficiency of a few F ssbat skills?¡±

    ¡°Right, that will a bit difficult. Although Xiaobai is a genius, it is still difficult.¡±

    ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t disappoint me. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    Riko came to the door and took out her keys. A smile with a trace of anticipation suffused from the corner of her lips.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, I¡¯m back!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 107: Where the Kingâ€™s Blade Tip Points

    Chapter 107: Where the King¡¯s de Tip Points

    Above an endless expanse of deste ins was uncountable people in genuflexion. Their bodies were covered in a golden aura but their faces were fuzzy. Their heads were lowered as though they were subjects bowing in respect.They resembled golden wheat fields that covered thends.

    In the middle of this golden wheat field stood a ck-haired youth. The youth wore a golden crown and was in a ck and white robe. A simple move of his gave a majestic feel to him.

    ¡°Thou shalt vow to be This King¡¯s swords forever!¡±

    The youth said softly, but it appeared as deafening as thunder.

    ¡°Yes, my Lord!¡±

    The golden subjects responded in unison. The resulting sound boomed as it thundered throughout the world.

    ¡°Born to be the sword!¡±

    ¡°Body as metal, blood as fire!¡±

    Thousands, or maybe millions of golden humans swore in unison while in genuflexion. The world seemed to change color in response to their thunderous voice. Fog slowly hid the sun as the world fell into darkness.

    ¡°Serving beside the King.¡±

    ¡°Fighting across countless battlefields undefeated.¡±

    ¡°Never to suffer defeat.¡±

    Thunder rumbled through the sky as raging winds howled, but it was all drowned out by the resounding voices, like a small river being swallowed by the sea.

    ¡°Where the King¡¯s de tip points is where our hearts aim!¡±

    The moment this was said, golden beams shot out from the countless humans into the sky as they transmuted into a golden pir of light which pierced through the heaven and earth. The world was lit up as the dark clouds that shrouded it was prated.

    ¡°We swear that in this life, for all eternity, we are ready to be the King¡¯s sword! ying the King¡¯s enemies!¡±

    The deafening voices echoed through the clouds as countless golden beams suddenly contracted into thin lines before they disappeared without a trace.

    Above the vast deste ins, there was only the youth with the crown left. As for the countless golden people, they had disappeared, and what remained were swords that filled the ins!

    All sorts of enchanted swords were embedded in the ground. There was nothing but a sea of swords as far as the eyes could see!

    ¡°Swords,e!¡±

    As the youth summoned, all the swords began to violently tremble as they shot into the sky.

    Numerous swords gathered in the middle of the sun as they began fusing into each other, forming a sword handle with an invisible de!

    This sole sword that was formed from millions of sword fell from the sky and floated towards the crowned youth.

    The youth reached out his hand to grab the sword handle as a clear ring from the sword resounded. The ring was filled with respect and joy.

    The sword was shapeless but it had heart!

    ¡°Heaven Opening! Earth Rupturing!¡±

    The youth held the sword handle with two hands and raised it past his head. As his body leaned sideways slightly, he suddenly shed diagonally at the heaven and earth!

    The sword was raised and then lowered.

    Thends immediately ruptured at the fall of the sword, forming a deep abyss ten miles wide and several thousand miles long.

    The sky was suddenly split into two, half of it was light, while the other half was darkness.

    The youth pulled back at the sword handle and watched the distant horizon calmly, as though he was watching another world.

    Suddenly, a vibrant voice resounded in the world.

    ¡°I¡¯m back! Shi Xiaobai hurry up and get up to wee me back!¡±

    The youth was stunned as his unperturbed eyes suddenly flickered with a beam of light.

    ¡°The sun is already shining high up in the sky to burn your ass, and you are still sleeping! Shi Xiaobai, you are such a pig!¡±

    The voice that filled the heavens resounded once again as the crowned youth frowned.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯m going to punish you!¡±

    The youth opened his mouth slightly and kept turning around to look at the sky, his eyes shing in panic.

    ¡°Hmph, you are forcing me to make a move!¡±

    The moment the voice fell silent, the entire world suddenly began to quake. The youth raised his sword in the stance of a cleave but he suddenly felt his nose itch. As he gave a loud ¡°sneeze¡±, the world turned into darkness, and he could not help but open his eyes.

    After he opened his eyes, he saw through his hazy eyes a fair hand holding onto a flower petal, gently disturbing his nose with the petal tip.

    ¡°Hmph, you have finally woken up, littlezy pig.¡±

    As he turned his head sideways slightly, what came into view was a face with delicate features and a ck ponytail that he had not seen for a long time.

    ¡°Violent Girl?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was gradually recovering from his half-conscious sleep paralysis.

    When Riko heard the words ¡°Violent Girl¡±, she was slightly stunned before she habitually raised her fist and smacked it into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s forehead.

    Shi Xiaobai had already cultivated Crab Steps so much for the past few days that it had be instinctual to dodge, so how could he miss such a simple punch? With a slight tilt of his head, he easily dodged the blow.

    Riko was slightly surprised when she missed. Without much thought, she muttered, ¡°Yo, having not seen you for half a month, you have even learned how to dodge.¡±

    Originally, Riko wanted to bicker with him, but she saw Shi Xiaobai slowly reveal a smile.

    ¡°Wee back, This King greatly misses you¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s voice was ever so gentle.

    Riko¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as she felt her heart petrify.

    She never expected to have such a feeling after returning to the words ¡°wee back, I greatly miss you¡± after having busied herself away from home. It was a bit sour yet sweet. It had a tinge of bliss.

    ¡°you¡­r cooking.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and waved his hand to urge her. ¡°Hurry up and cook. This King is a little hungry.¡±

    The blissful smile that had bloomed froze immediately. The gaze that was turning soft immediately froze as well.

    ¡°Shi! Xiao! Bai!¡±

    Riko fumed, ¡°Hurry up and return me my feelings!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Thirty minutester.

    ¡°Go ahead and eat, littlezy pig.¡±

    Riko ced a bowl of rice in front of Shi Xiaobai as the corner of her mouth curled into a smile. Regardless of anything, she felt a small sense of achievement that Shi Xiaobai enjoyed her cooking.

    Well, just a bit.

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the four dishes and the bowl of soup ced on the table and could not resist wolfing them down. As he was too tired mentally from being in seven consecutive days of virtual immersion, he had slept for three straight days. This resulted in him being famished.

    ¡°Aiyah, how hungry have you been? Don¡¯t eat in such a hurry. It¡¯s not good for your stomach.¡±

    Riko smiled as she watched Shi Xiaobai wolf down the food. After that, she picked up her cellphone and began reading news articles from the past few days.

    She had not been able to pay any attention to current affairs previously, but now, she had finally found time to do so.

    Riko scanned through the headlines that were mostly not of any interest to her.

    The hottest news was of course the collective training for the two factions. As the news was earth-shattering, Riko had already learned about it from others even though she did not pay attention to the news.

    She was no longer considered a rookie, so it did not concern her. The only rookie she was familiar with in [Gaia] was Shi Xiaobai, but in her opinion, regardless of how much a genius Shi Xiaobai was, he was too behind on his training, so it was unlikely he could even pass the internal division selection, much less be selected to join the collective training to represent the organization faction.

    As such, Riko did not pay much attention to the two faction¡¯s collective training.

    Suddenly, Riko¡¯s swiping fingers paused slightly.

    A news headline imprinted itself in her eyes.

    ¡°China¡¯s Yaris, a man of God who cultivated Crab Steps to the Dominating Refinement at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm!¡±

 Chapter 108: This is a monster

    Chapter 108: This is a monster

    ¡°China¡¯s Yaris, a man of God who cultivates Crab Steps to the Dominating Refinement at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm!¡±

    When Riko saw such a title, she could not help but mutter, ¡°This must be click-bait.¡±

    Riko naturally did not believe that anyone could cultivate Crab Steps to the Dominating Refinement realm at only the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, so she naturally came to the conclusion that it was a fake title meant to bait people into clicking. The content would have definitelycked any authenticity.

    Riko greatly disliked such click-bait tactics.

    She continued flipping through the headlines when she suddenly saw another eye-catching headline.

    ¡°So what if you are an Arch-Cardinal of the Church of Virtuality? Psionic Mortal Realm youth forces Arch-Cardinal to shout ¡®hubby¡¯!¡±

    Immediately, a gloomy cloud appeared over Riko¡¯s forehead. Why do people these days like to use such obviously fake titles? Don¡¯t they know not to cross the limits?

    Riko cursed in her heart as she continued swiping downwards before she was suddenly stunned.

    ¡°A prediction of strength, battle arena cafe¡¯s [Gaia] branch¡¯s ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡± would one day shock the world!¡±

    Riko hesitated for a moment before she clicked the news. There was no other reason other than the title having the word ¡°Gaia¡±.

    However, after she clicked and read it, Riko was leftpletely bbergasted.

    This f*cking person at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm cultivated Crab Steps to the Dominating Refinement who forced the Arch-Cardinal to shout ¡°hubby¡± was named ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡±, and apparently he was a customer of the battle arena cafe¡¯s [Gaia] branch?

    Then wouldn¡¯t he be living in Steel City?

    ¡°Phew, I almost believed in it.¡±

    While Riko was reading the detailed information in the article and the narration of events, she nearly fell for this extremely absurd story. When she flipped to thements section, she waspletely disappointed. Nearly all thements were negative, using the report for being fake. Many people pointed out how the articlecked any bit of evidence.

    ¡°As I said, how can such a ridiculous thing happen in this day and age. Such an awesome character? Even if there is one, he definitely can¡¯t be in [Gaia].¡±

    Riko was acutely aware of [Gaia]¡¯s decline. In the recently recruited batch of [Gaia] rookies, other than Shi Xiaobai, who had heaven-defying talent, and the other rookie with the S- ss evaluation being able to considered to be above average, the other rookies were just remnants of those who were eliminated from first-tier organizations.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Shi Xiaobai has fallen back by so much. However, he will eventually be able to chase up and even surpass others.¡±

    Riko smiled as she looked at Shi Xiaobai, who was still wolfing down his food. She was rather confident of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s talent.

    He would soon cultivate to the second level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, right?

    She had to urge him to work hard.

    With this thought in mind, Riko suddenly asked, ¡°Xiaobai, if you want to have superpowers earlier, you need to cultivate to the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm quickly.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai could not help but recall Riko¡¯s demonstration of ¡°High Frequency Vibrokinesis¡±. It immediately switched on an intense me in his eyes.

    Be it Riko¡¯s High Frequency Vibrokinesis, Hisith¡¯s Underworld Poker or Dan Liang¡¯s Death Hypnagogia, they were all powerful superpowers that went as far as one¡¯s imagination.

    And as someone who possessed S ss superpower potential, he would be able topletely awaken his superpower once he cultivated to the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    ¡°This King will reach the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm soon.¡±

    As Shi Xiaobai swallowed the food in his mouth, he said with a tone filled with confidence.

    He was already at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, so how far could the fourth be?

    However, Riko was stunned hearing this.

    This littlezy pig sure is confident. Has he already cultivated to the second level of the Psionic Mortal Realm?

    To be able to break through two levels in less than twenty days was zing fast.

    Riko hesitated for a while and decided to remind Shi Xiaobai not to be toocent and ck off, hence, she said, ¡°Cultivating to the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm isn¡¯t an easy task. After all, the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm is one of the two major steps in the Psionic Mortal Realm.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai could not help but ask, ¡°Two major steps?¡±

    Riko was startled before sheughed and said, ¡°You have already been in rookie training for more than ten days, yet you don¡¯t know thismon piece of knowledge?

    Shi Xiaobai gave an awkward smile. He had only participated in one day of rookie training that had gone on for more than ten days. He had yed truant so it was indeed a sin¡­

    Riko rolled her eyes at him and patiently exined, ¡°The Psionic Mortal Realm has two major barriers. The first is the barrier from the third level to the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. The other is the one from the ninth to the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. Hence, we call the fourth and tenth levels the two major steps of the Psionic Mortal Realm.¡±

    ¡°These two major steps are very influential. It can be said that the difference in strength between the first level to the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm isn¡¯t that great, but when facing someone at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, the pressure is immense. The gap in strength from the fourth to the ninth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm isn¡¯t great either, but against a person at the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, one can only shy away by taking a detour.¡±

    ¡°These two major steps are very difficult to cross. You might take one year to rise five levels from the fourth level to the ninth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, but the time it takes to go from the ninth to tenth level might take more than a year.¡±

    ¡°Hence, the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm isn¡¯t difficult to attain, but breaking to the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm is extremely difficult. You have to work hard at it!¡±

    Riko emphasized what she had said, with the intention to warn Shi Xiaobai that cultivation was not as easy as he thought.

    Shi Xiaobai digested Riko¡¯s words. Thinking of how his Wavelet Shield had previously been shattered by Wang Lin in a single punch and how the three-man team was instantly killed by Xiao Xiao, he finally understood what Riko meant.

    In short, going from the third level to the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm was extremely difficult. It was a hurdle, a major step.

    Shi Xiaobai silently ate another two mouthfuls before he suddenly found the food was not as delicious as before.

    Just thinking of how he could possess superpowers at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm and how he would be stuck in the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm for a period of time, he immediately lost his appetite.

    Without a superpower, how different was he from a dead salted fish?

    ¡°This King is full. This King will be entering Cogitation!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai put down his tableware and stood up. His facial expression looked extremely serious.

    Riko was left in a daze but she was very pleased with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s positive attitude.

    ¡°Hold on, let¡¯s test your current cultivation progress first.¡±

    Riko was still wondering if Shi Xiaobai had already cultivated to the second level of the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment before nodding. He still had that bit of time to spare.

    Riko smiled and headed to her room.

    Not longter, she took out a metallic device that looked like a dynamometer.

    ¡°Hold on to it and release your Psionic Power. The device will indicate the strength of your Psionic Power.¡±

    Riko handed the Psionic Power measurement device to Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and held onto that Psionic Power measurement device that was made of some special metal. He began to fully release the Psionic Power in his body towards his palms as he stared intently at the numeric disy.

    Riko also paid close attention to the disy. Could Shi Xiaobai have exceeded her expectations and cultivate to the second level of the Psionic Mortal Realm?

    The numeric disy numbers jumped before it eventually fixed onto a surprising number¡ª4.1.

    ¡°Holy shit! Fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm!?¡±

    Riko was stunned agape¡­.

 Chapter 109: A teammate that accidentally harms you

    Chapter 109: A teammate that identally harms you

    The numeric disy numbers jumped a little, but it eventually came to a stop at ¡°4.1¡±. This number represented the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    ¡°Is the device broken!?¡±

    After Riko let out a tiny invective, she gradually calmed down. To go from an ordinary person to the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm in less than twenty days was something no f*cking person would believe!

    Riko grabbed the Psionic Power measuring device and released all her Psionic Power. However, when she looked at the disy numbers, she was immediately stunned.

    ¡°The device¡­isn¡¯t broken.¡±

    Riko swallowed a mouthful of saliva with great difficult. From the result of her own tests, the device was not malfunctioning. In that case, Shi Xiaobai had truly reached the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm?

    To rise four levels In less than twenty days and even cross a major cultivation step?

    ¡°How did you do it?¡±

    Riko¡¯s gaze was riveted to Shi Xiaobai. She had just exaggerated about how difficult it was to reach the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, but it ended with Shi Xiaobai giving her a huge surprise. That¡¯s not right, this wasn¡¯t a surprise, Riko was already beginning to doubt life!

    Shi Xiaobai was also wondering why he had broken through to the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be a major step?

    Shi Xiaobai sighed in his heart.

    Indeed, as a King, life was just a t in, so how can there be any steps?

    Upon hearing Riko¡¯s question, he could not help but say in a high-spirited manner, ¡°There is nothing This King can¡¯t do!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    After Riko¡¯s ¡°interrogation by torture¡±, she finally found out that Shi Xiaobai had already reached the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm after his first deep Cogitation thatsted ten consecutive days. As for when or how he broke through to the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, Shi Xiaobai expressed that he had no idea either.

    In this regard, Riko felt the impulse of turning his delicate-looking face into a pig¡¯s head.

    She considered herself a genius. Not only did she possess a B ss superpower, the speed at which she cultivated was one of the best amongst her peers, butpared to Shi Xiaobai¡­

    Alright, this is a monster. Comparing to him was just asking for trouble!

    ¡°Since This King has already reached the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, does that mean that This King can use superpowers?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly thought of the matter. Didn¡¯t reaching the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm mean that his superpowers would be awoken? Why didn¡¯t he feel anything?

    Riko was stunned. Supposedly, Psykers who broke through to the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm would fall into a deep sleep for a short period of time. They would experience an awakening dream, in which they would instinctively awaken their superpowers and then learn from the dream the effects of their superpowers, as well as the superpower¡¯s conditions and limitations.

    Since Shi Xiaobai had already reached the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, he should have experienced this awakening dream.

    Hold on¡­awakening dream!

    A bead of cold sweat oozed out of Riko¡¯s forehead as she asked with a shiver, ¡°Erh, Xiaobai, just now when I woke you up, were you having a dream. And it was an extremely clear one, a dream that you can still remember very well up to now?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai could not help but recall the dream with millions of golden people turning to enchanted swords. It was indeed very clear, so he immediately nodded.

    ¡°*Sob*, I¡¯m sorry, I have harmed you.¡±

    Riko was close to tears. She could never have expected Shi Xiaobai to reach the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm in such a short period of time. If she had known better, she wouldn¡¯t have been so excited when she got home to wake Shi Xiaobai up on a whim.

    The awakening dream was only experienced once by a Psyker. If the dream was interrupted midway, then one would only have a vague understanding of their own superpowers. It required constant trial and error to fully understand the effects, limitations and conditions for the superpower that had been awoken.

    If superpowers were described as high-tech products, then the awakening dream was the indispensable manual.

    By missing out on the awakening dream, it was equivalent to proceeding forward blindly. It could be said to be catastrophic for Espers.

    ¡­

    Riko hurriedly called her teacher, One-Pun, for help. If Shi Xiaobai was unable to use his superpowers because of something she did on a whim, she would never be able to forgive herself.

    After a phone call thatsted more than ten minutes, Riko finally calmed down. This was because One-Pun said that there was still hope even if the awakening dream was interrupted!

    ¡°The awakening dream can be repeated, but it will not be a perfect repeat. Only a portion of it can be repeated, while the remaining will have to be figured out by you.¡±

    Riko gave her deepest apologies to Shi Xiaobai. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I will do my very best to help you work out your superpower blueprint. If¡­you still choose to trust me.¡±

    A superpower blueprint was considered the most important secret of every Psyker because it contained every single aspect of the Psyker¡¯s superpower. But now, Shi Xiaobai had to reveal his superpower blueprint because of the need for a trial and error.

    Riko hoped that she could be the subject of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s experimentation because she would spare no effort in helping him figure the superpower blueprint out. Furthermore, she would rather die than reveal the secrets to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s superpower.

    Of course, this was all wishful thinking on her own part. The main issue was if Shi Xiaobai was still willing to trust her.

    He probably wouldn¡¯t believe in her ever again, right?

    ¡°This King believes you. You are a member of my Xiaobai¡¯s Hero Squad, and you belong to This King. This King will not doubt your loyalty and sincerity.¡± Shi Xiaobai said matter-of-factly. He knew that Riko had unintentionally awoken him from the awakening dream, so he naturally did not me her.

    Riko responded with a gentle ¡°uh¡±. This was the first time she felt that joining the Xiaobai¡¯s Hero Squad was quite a good thing.

    ¡°Then let us begin. First, you need to enter a specific form of Cogitation. When that happens, I will instruct you on how to reproduce your awakening dream. The reappearance of it will be very short and would even be a bit blurry. You must do everything to gather as much information about your superpower. Every bit of information is critical.¡±

    ¡­

    Minutester, under Riko¡¯s guidance, Shi Xiaobaipleted the specific form of Cogitation.

    Riko took a deep breath and said, ¡°Now, look around you. Do you see a pure white door? That is the Door of Superpower. Walk in there, and it will bring you to the world of the awakening dream.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was currently immersed in his imagined world. He was surrounded by a beautiful world but when he heard Riko¡¯s words, he looked around and immediately found the pure white door Riko mentioned.

    However, beside the pure white door, he also saw a pure ck door of the same shape and size.

    ¡°Enter the white door?¡± Shi Xiaobai could not help but ask.

    ¡°Yes, enter the white door!¡± Riko answered.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s consciousness came in front of the white and ck doors. Suddenly he quivered as he felt like something inside the ck door of darkness was calling out to him. It had an intense desire.

    As for the white door, it seemed to have a soft aura to it that attracted him to enter.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment but decided to trust Riko. He took a step towards the pure white door, and immediately, the pure ck door suddenly issued an angry roar.

    Shi Xiaobai struggled for a moment before he finally decided to step into the pure white door. And when he did so, he immediately felt a sense of weightlessness, as though he had fallen through the void.

    Immediately following that, gigantic swords suddenly appeared in front of him as they flickered in the dark.

    After that, thunderous voices after voices began to boom.

    These voices were of both men and women, young and old. Their voices were clear, but the words they said were unintelligible.

    Shi Xiaobai had no idea what bird-speak they were saying!

 Chapter 110: Strength comes from Oppai

    Chapter 110: Strengthes from Oppai1

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai exhaled the deep breath he had held in as he gradually opened up his eyes. The first thing he saw was Riko¡¯s beautiful but nervous face.

    ¡°How is it? How much information did you get?¡±

    Riko was feeling uneasy since the repeat of the awakening dream was brief. It only skimmed the surface, so the information gained about the superpower would be greatlycking.

    However, the amount of information obtained would determine how difficult it was to reproduce the entire superpower blueprint.

    Shi Xiaobai answered, ¡°This King roughly knows what his superpower is.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Riko was delighted as she asked, ¡°Quick, tell me about the information you gathered.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°Strength. This King can obtain the strength of others.¡±

    Riko was surprised as she asked, ¡°Huh? Anymore?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai cocked his head and gave it some thought before he threw up his hands and said, ¡°That was it.¡±

    Riko stared widely.

    What do you mean that was it?

    Riko gave a faint sigh. Although she should not have expected to obtain much information from the repeat of the awakening dream, she had never expected that all he got was such vague information.

    To be able to obtain powers from others meant that it was the effect, but what about the condition to obtain strength? What sort of limitations would there be to obtain strength from others?

    To be able to use his superpower freely, he had to be extremely clear of the three rules, namely, effects, conditions and limitations. Aplete superpower blueprint was extremely important.

    The information Shi Xiaobai had obtained was just a tip of an iceberg, it might even not be able to amount to the tip of an iceberg.

    However, Riko knew it was not the time to grumble over this. It was all her fault, so she had to restore Shi Xiaobai¡¯s perfect superpower blueprint or she would never feel at ease.

    ¡°Do you know how to obtain powers from others? For example, must you do a specific move or do certain things?¡±

    Riko made an attempted guess.

    Shi Xiaobai was momentarily taken aback before he pondered for a while. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°This King seems to know how.¡±

    Indeed, he had a vague idea how to obtain the strength of others in his mind.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Riko was pleasantly surprised to hear this. As long as the method to use the superpower was known, she could figure out the superpower blueprint by constant experimentation. She hurriedly said, ¡°Then quick give it a try! Well, you can use me as the target. Obtain your power from my body!¡±

    It was actually a very dangerous thing to be the target of a superpower experiment. Only the Heavens knew what strength really meant. It was unknown if it would harm her body if her strength was taken away or if her strength could be restored or if the superpower could be returned.

    However, Riko could not care so much. She med herself for everything that had happened, so she believed she had the responsibility to be Shi Xiaobai¡¯s experimental subject. She had to take responsibility for this matter, regardless of the price.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai asked with knitted brows. He had a nagging feeling that the method to obtaining power was somewhat¡­

    Riko felt a thump in her heart upon hearing this. She knew that with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s character, it was unlikely he would ask such a question. Being direct was his style, but with him asking, it proved that the usage of the superpower was extremely damaging to the target.

    There was a struggle in Riko¡¯s eyes but it quickly calmed down. She took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m sure. Come on!¡±

    Riko puffed up her chest, indicating that she did not mind sacrificing herself.

    ¡°Alright, then This King won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not hesitate any further. Being direct was definitely his style.

    Shi Xiaobai slowly reached out his right hand towards Riko.

    While Riko looked at the right hand that was gradually approaching her, she could not help but feel nervous. Even though she told herself that she was willing to sacrifice herself, it wasmon for humans to fear the unknown.

    Riko closed her eyes with a bit of apprehension. She began cheering on herself in her mind.

    Come on, even if it will result in excruciating pain when strength is extracted, that is the responsibility you have to bear!

    Riko closed her eyes tightly as she held her breath. She nervously waited for Shi Xiaobai to use his superpower on her.

    Suddenly, Riko was horrified to find her perky, left breast being grabbed by someone!

    That holy ground of softness had been grabbed gently with five fingers making full contact with it. A numbness immediately spread throughout her body!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Having her breast attacked, Riko gave out an instinctive yelp as she hurriedly jumped back and covered her chest with her hands. She stared in disbelief at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s wandering hands that had yet retracted from its grip.

    ¡°Why!?¡±

    Riko looked at a blinking Shi Xiaobai that had apletely pure expression. She could not believe that he had used such a shameless method to desecrate the holynd that no one else had ever touched!

    Riko¡¯s face blushed red as her eyes began to slightly swell in redness.

    ¡°I have always thought of you as a good person. I never expected you to be such a Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Riko was both embarrassed and furious. Even if she had made a mistake, it was unintentional. Besides, she had been doing her best to make up for it.

    Why did he treat her like that? Why did he use such a humiliating way to take his revenge on her?

    ¡°Strength!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly reached out his hand as he pointed at Riko¡¯s covered chest. He calmly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you allow This King to obtain strength from your body? Strength is in there!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Riko stood open-eyed and agape with speechless astonishment. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s superpower usage target was female breasts?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Minutester, after Shi Xiaobai¡¯s perplexing exnation, Riko finally managed to calm down. However, her cheeks were still as red as an apple.

    ¡°So, the strength you want to obtain is in my¡­*cough*, there?¡±

    Riko was so embarrassed that she could not even bring up the matter. She had yet to engage in the worldly pleasures, and she was even a pure and innocent girl who had never even dated. So how could she bring up the matter for discussion after having her sensitive spot grabbed?

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Hu, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier!¡± Riko began knitting her eyebrows.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask.¡± Shi Xiaobai said matter-of-factly.

    Riko was stunned silent.

    Indeed, she did not ask in her nervousness, but don¡¯t you know that you need to ask for someone¡¯s opinion if you were grabbing that spot? Do you know what is sexual harassment?

    Hmph, this bastard must be doing it on purpose. He is nothing but a young pervert!

    Riko cursed in her heart as she said with a bitter face, ¡°Must¡­you grab there to be able to use your superpower?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this superpower limitation too f*cked up? It could only be used by grabbing a girl¡¯s breast?

    If that was the case, how was she to be his experimental subject¡­?

    She had nearly suffered a mental breakdown when her breast was grabbed without any warning. If they had to repeat the experiment, wouldn¡¯t she die of embarrassment?

    Shi Xiaobai thought for a moment and said, ¡°It seems like it just needs to be close.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Riko stared widely as she boomed angrily, ¡°Then why did you grab my boo¡­there!¡±

    Riko reached out her hands to press down on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulders, her eyes burning with mes.

    ¡°Because¡­This King was very curious!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said in dead seriousness.

    ¡­

    1. Oppai is the Japanese term for boobs. It is written Å·ÅÉ in Chinese.

 Chapter 111: Oppai is also justice

    Chapter 111: Oppai is also justice

    Shi Xiaobai remembered his former roommate, Yang Wei, say to him, ¡°White Eventide Heretic King, do you know what is justice? Justice is a babe¡¯s oppai! Oppai is the softest existence in the entire world. It is multifarious, as it warms the world and feeds people! Justice is the noble goal of our lifelong pursuits. So for our dreams, we must grasp babes, and grasp their oppai!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had been skeptical when he heard this, but he never had an opportunity to put it into practice. But at that moment, with a perky oppai held out in front of him, he could no longer repress the curiosity in his heart, which resulted in him¡­

    ¡°Sigh, This King is greatly disappointed. This is not justice at all.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. After grabbing oppai, other than it being soft and somewhat springy, there was no other feeling. This¡ªwas not the justice he wanted!

    ¡°Shi! Xiao! Bai!¡±

    Riko gnashed her teeth as she bellowed. She pounced at Shi Xiaobai like an enraged lioness.

    In fact, when Shi Xiaobai noticed Riko¡¯s embarrassed expression, he had realized he had done something wrong. So with some hesitation, he did not use Crab Steps to dodge.

    As a result¡­the tragic scene of an enraged beautiful girl ravaging a cute youth came to y. Therge scale of the tragedy, the epic loss of humanity, the moral turpitude¡­please imagine it yourself.

    ¡­

    Ten minutester, Riko, who had finally managed to calm herself down, reluctantly stopped wrecking Shi Xiaobai. Shi Xiaobai, who had been pinched blue and ck, could only draw a cold gasp and reflect on his plight.

    ¡°This King pursues justice, but was it wrong? Was it wrong? Was it wrong?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai firmly said in his heart, ¡°This King was not wrong, it is the world.¡±

    ¡­

    Riko calmed her feelings down and said, ¡°Another time. This time, you are only allowed to go close. You are not allowed to touch there, or else¡­Hmph!¡±

    Although Riko was overwhelmed with unwillingness, there was no other way. She had to help Shi Xiaobai figure out his superpower. This was a responsibility she could not shirk.

    The fault that was hers, she had to see through it even if she had to walk on her knees!

    After Riko said that, she released the hands that were holding her chest. She once again slightly puffed her perky chest up.

    ¡°Be careful, you are not to touch it!¡±

    This time, Riko did not dare close her eyes. She stared with her eyes with a look like she was about to weep. It was an appearance that people could not help but want to take a bite out of her.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded as he gradually reached out his right hand. His hand slowly approached a spot just a few centimeters away from Riko¡¯s breast. Just a tiny motion would allow him to touch it.

    Riko¡¯s heart raced but she not dare to breathe too heavily. She was afraid that by moving her chest too much, her chest would end up touching Shi Xiaobai¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Hurr¡­Hurry up!¡± Riko was close to tears.

    Shi Xiaobai began to use his heart to perceive. He could feel an intimate power in Riko¡¯s chest, a power that was resonating with his soul.

    Just a bit more, just a bit more, just a bit more!

    Shi Xiaobai felt that the power was about to escape from whatever that was binding it to his hand. It was justcking a tiny bit.

    Shi Xiaobai turned anxious as his outstretched hand could not help but move forward a little. Immediately, he felt that soft and stic sensation.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand had once again touched Riko¡¯s ¡°justice¡±.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Riko immediately screamed and jumped backwards. She was on the brink of going mad.

    This pervert was definitely doing it on purpose!

    ¡°This King did not do it intentionally.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly waved his hands, afraid that he would once again be ravaged by Riko. He quickly exined the feeling he obtained while using his superpower as well as the feeling that itcked just a bit.

    After hearing his exnation, Riko gradually calmed down. Her mind went into an intense struggle. Her embarrassment and guilt were at odds with each other, but finally her guilt defeated her embarrassment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one final chance. You must not touch it, or I¡¯ll give up on you!¡±

    ¡­

    Ten minutester.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, go to hell!¡±

    Riko held her softness, with eyes filled with despair.

    More than a dozen times! No, that¡¯s not right, it was dozens of times!

    She would say that it was the final time each time, but every time, her embarrassment could not emerge victorious in her mental battle. Hence, she would give Shi Xiaobai chance after chance, resulting in her sensitive spot being touched time and time again.

    Riko was quickly turning numb and she even thought of letting him go to town with his touching, so that she could quickly end this nightmare. However, her reservations as a girl insisted that Shi Xiaobai was toplete the usage of his superpower without touching her.

    ¡°This is thest time. Really, this will be thest one!¡± Riko sighed. As a Psyker, she knew the great importance of the superpower¡¯s rules. Even a F ss Psyker who knew how to flexibly use his superpower could defeat an inept A ss Psyker who did not know how to use his superpower. As such, this made her sink deeper into guilt.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded silently as he tried his best not to touch Riko¡¯s breast.

    Sensing the struggle in Riko¡¯s heart, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart also grew heavy.

    She had signed a blood pact with him, so he was her king. A king could not let his subjects feel disappointment and sorrow!

    ¡°Come out for This King!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but roar angrily as he sensed the intense resonance of the power!

    Suddenly, a purplish-blue light lit up around Riko¡¯s chest. It was a tiny purplish-blue circr door!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand came to the circr door, and naturally stretched his hand in.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Riko moaned as she felt her body turn limp, but the sweepingfort she felt made her involuntarily utter such a moan.

    Shi Xiaobai slowly pulled his hand out from the purplish-blue ring, and soon, purplish-blue crystals of myriad shapes and sizes began to attach themselves to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s arm. Following that, as Shi Xiaobai gradually pulled his hand out, a stone pir condensed from the purplish-blue crystals appeared!

    Shi Xiaobai only felt a strange force flowing through his body that rushed straight to his head. He raised the crystal column as a golden beam of light shot out, piercing through the ceiling, into the sky!

    The purplish-blue crystals suddenly began to pare, like ayer crystal skin that shed, and out of it appeared a dark blue sword!

    The golden beam slowly converged at this moment as a sharp shrill from the sword resounded that sounded like a heavenly flute.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind shed with fuzzy images and he saw a young girl with a ponytail in it.

    Shi Xiaobai instinctively raised up the dark blue sword and brandished it in the air. Suddenly,  everything in the room¡ªthe sofa, tables, chairs, chandeliers, floor¡ªbegan to vibrate vigorously!

    Riko was alreadypletely bbergasted!

    Shi Xiaobai had pulled out a sword from her chest?

    And the vibrations he caused from a slight swing of the sword seemed like¡­

    ¡°High Frequency Vibrokinesis!¡±

    Riko eximed when she realized this!

    ¡­

 Chapter 112: Whiteology Appearance

    Chapter 112: Whiteology Appearance

    ¡°High Frequency Vibrokinesis!¡±

    Riko eximed. The intense vibrations created by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s wave of the sword was extremely simr to her superpower, ¡°High Frequency Vibrokinesis¡±!

    Just after Riko yelled, a strong odd feeling suddenly suffused from her heart, as though a naked her was being watched by Shi Xiaobai. It was as though her joy and sadness buried in her deepest memories had made contact with Shi Xiaobai.

    It was a feeling as though she had passed everything she had into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hands.

    Riko immediately felt a strong sense of resistance!

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    The dark blue crystal sword in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hands shattered at that moment, transforming into beams of purplish-blue light that shot into Riko¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Riko could not help but moan. Her blushing face was even redder now.

    Riko took a few deep breaths before she gradually calmed down. She looked at Shi Xiaobai and asked, ¡°Were you using High Frequency Vibrokinesis just now?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai seemed to find it a pity that the sword had disappeared. Upon hearing Riko¡¯s question, he gave it some thought before saying, ¡°This King naturally swung the sword after holding the sword but This King has no idea how to use High Frequency Vibrokinesis. However, there is nothing This King can¡¯t do, so it is nothing surprising.¡±

    Riko rolled her eyes at Shi Xiaobai and attempted to make a conclusion. ¡°From the preliminary results, you can pull out a ¡®sword¡¯ from other people¡¯s bodies through the chests of others, well, actually it might be the heart, but that¡¯s basically the gist of it,. This ¡®sword¡¯ might very well contain a particr strength of the target¡¯s. For example, my superpower, ¡®High Frequency Vibrokinesis¡¯. It might even be possible that the strength you obtain is not limited to superpowers.¡±

    Riko pondered for a moment before a look of horror came over her face as she said loudly, ¡°Heavens, doesn¡¯t that mean you can borrow the superpowers of others? Doesn¡¯t that mean you can very well use a variety of superpowers? This¡­this sort of superpower is unheard of!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai twitched his mouth and said, ¡°This is the effect of This King¡¯s Crown. The powers of the people in this world are naturally usable by This King!¡±

    Riko helplessly shook her head. She was quite speechless when it came to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s king theory. After some thought, she said, ¡°It is after all an S ss superpower, so it is reasonable to have such effects. However, the more powerful the effects, the more stringent the conditions and the limitations are. One of the conditions might be, one, the target has to be female. Two, the ¡®sword¡¯ has to be pulled out from the chest. Three, it needs a certain amount of time for the ¡®sword¡¯ to be pulled out.¡±

    ¡°And the limitations clearly have duration as one of them. It juststed for a few seconds just now. By the way, when you pulled out the ¡®sword¡¯, did you have any special feelings?¡±

    Upon hearing Riko¡¯s analysis, Shi Xiaobai nodded in agreement and then said, ¡°After This King pulled the ¡®sword¡¯ out, blurry images shed pass This King¡¯s brain. There was a little girl in it, but soon I felt a resistance and then the ¡®sword¡¯ disappeared.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Riko¡¯s expression turned slightly strange. Was she the little girl Shi Xiaobai had seen? She had indeed felt the odd feeling of someone peeping at her memories.

    As for the resistance Shi Xiaobai felt, it appeared to be a result of her resistance. In that case, the disappearance of the ¡®sword¡¯ was because of her resistance?

    ¡°It appears like the limitations are rted to the target¡¯s mental state of mind. Once the target strongly resists, the ¡®sword¡¯ will disappear.¡±

    Riko sighed, ¡°This limitation is quite strict. You have to make the target be willing to lend you their superpower.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°I see. Only the most loyal subjects of This King can be This King¡¯s sword.¡±

    Riko rolled her eyes. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s abilities of distortion made her feel that ¡°whatever he said made sense that I am rendered speechless¡±.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it again. Remember. Do! Not! Touch! It!¡± Riko snorted. Even though she was unwilling, she had no choice but to keep jumping into that hole she had dug herself. After all, the investigation of his superpowers needed repeated experiments.

    Shi Xiaobai naturally agreed with the suggestion of trying again. He slowly stretched out his arm and stopped a few centimeters away from Riko¡¯s holy grounds. From afar, it looked like it was already stuck together.

    At this moment, a figure walked out of the light.

    ¡°Xiaobai.¡±

    The person had lovingly called out but when faced with the ambiguous scene, it was as though the person was struck by lightning.

    ¡°Her Excellency Kali!¡±

    Riko yelled in utter astonishment when she saw the person who was none other than Kali.

    Kali waspletely dumbfounded. She knew that Shi Xiaobai was temporarily staying in Riko Minamiya¡¯s apartment, but she never believed that such a thing would happen.

    Shi Xiaobai was actually touching another girl¡¯s breast? Furthermore, it was such an ample oppai that made her full of envy?

    ¡°What are the both of you doing!?¡±

    Kali¡¯s voice was so cold that it sent a chill down to the marrow.

    ¡­

    After Riko¡¯s careful exnation of the situation, Kali finally understood all that had happened. Although she felt sour in her heart, she had finally managed to calm down.

    She suddenly began to regret not monitoring Shi Xiaobai for twenty-four hours a day because of her unnecessary reservations. If she had done so, she could have prevented Riko from disturbing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s awakening dream. And most importantly, she would not need to see such an ambiguous scene.

    Alright, Kali admitted that she had been a little petty, but, but¡­

    But her heart still felt sour. Was this the legendary sour grapes?

    Kali nced at Riko¡¯s extremely well developed chest and then lowered her head to nce at her t chest. Suddenly, she felt like forgetting everything and destroy the whole damn world.

    By the side, Riko¡¯s heart was beating as heavily as a drum. This was Her Excellency Kali! Even her teacher, One-Pun,mented that he was inferior to an existence like her. She had always been her idol!

    Riko never imagine to be able to be this close to her idol. It filled her heart with bliss, but the moment she thought of the likely possibility of leaving a bad impression on Her Excellency Kali, she immediately felt upset.

    ¡°I have understood the situation. Although you are at fault, it was unintentional. Besides, taking remedial actions after being aware of your mistake is pretty good. As Xiaobai¡¯s girl¡­*cough* As Xiaobai¡¯s mentor, I think you have done enough.¡±

    Kali did not reveal that she was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s girlfriend, mainly because she was embarrassed and secondly, because she did not wish to im her sovereignty in front of a junior.

    She might lose in terms of mammary volume, but she could not lose her magnanimity!

    Hmph, how was one to level the world without a level chest!

    Kali thought it over before saying to Riko, ¡°You have already done enough. Leave the rest to me. I will help Xiaobaiplete his superpower blueprint.¡±

    Riko hesitated for a moment before she nodded in agreement. If Her Excellency Kali was willing to help Shi Xiaobai, she would definitely do a better job than herself.

    As for Shi Xiaobai, he also chose not to say anything. He did not even retort Kali¡¯s purporting of being a ¡®mentor¡¯. There was no other reason, because intuition told him¡­that it was best to shut up.

    Kali was very pleased with this oue. She looked at Shi Xiaobai and said, ¡°Thene touch my¡­No, that¡¯s not right. Come obtain my strength!¡±

    ¡­

    Trantor¡¯s Note: Whiteology is the study of the adult visual novel, ¡®White Album¡¯, just like how Redology is the study of the number one Chinese ssic novel, ¡®Dream of the Red Chamber¡¯. In China, it has resulted in Whiteology memes such as ¡®how are you this skilled¡¯. You can read a bit about Redology in another novel I co-trante, ¡°I¡¯m Really a Superstar¡± Chapter 285-335.

 Chapter 113: Why are you this skilled

    Chapter 113: Why are you this skilled

    ¡°Thene touch my¡­No, that¡¯s not right. Come obtain my strength!¡±

    Kali nearly blurted out her thoughts and after she said that, she silently questioned herself.

    When did I be this shameless? Hmph, it had to be anger!

    Only then did Riko understand that Kali herself would rece her as the experimental subject when she said to leave the rest to her. She immediately wanted to stop her. Her Excellency Kali was such a noble and invible existence, so how could she take such a risk? What if the little pervert, Shi Xiaobai, touched that holy spot?

    However, when Riko took a nce at Kali¡¯s chest, the thought immediately perished. Well, although it was a faux pas, the little pervert probably would not touch Her Excellency Kali¡¯s holy grounds because¡­it was a vast in.

    Shi Xiaobai took a few steps towards Kali. Since Kali had taken the initiative to make the request, he naturally would not refuse her.

    Shi Xiaobai came in front of Kali and slowly stretched his hand out to the vast tness.

    Kali suddenly felt a bit nervous. This was the first time she had encountered such a situation.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand came to a very stable stop a few centimeters from Kali¡¯s chest. After Riko¡¯s education, he understood very clearly that a girl¡¯s oppai was not to be easily touched!

    ¡°How is it? I didn¡¯t touch it, right!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and felt a sense of aplishment.

    However, Kali¡¯s mouth curled as she was almost close to tears. She said in sorrow, ¡°Why are you this skilled?¡±

    ¡­

    When Kali¡¯s ¡°why are you this skilled¡± entered Riko¡¯s ears, Riko immediately felt extremely embarrassed. Shi Xiaobai was so skilled because he had experimented on her body dozens of times!

    Riko suddenly felt that she had sensed a sour tone in Kali¡¯s words, but she immediately shook her head and rejected such a thought. It had to be an illusion. This was Her Excellency Kali, a god-like existence!

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not think too much about it. He was trying his best to sense the power in Kali¡¯s body, but he was shocked to discover that he could not feel it at all!

    His consciousness felt as though it had been devoured by the boundless Universe, preventing him from feeling a thing. There was no strength in Kali¡¯s body, or it should be said that because the strength was too powerful, it was so powerful that it felt like nothing.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly and could not help but reach forward a bit. His palm tightly adhered itself to Kali¡¯s t but slightly protruded bud.

    ¡°Uh!¡±

    Kali let out an embarrassed cry, but she did not move backwards. Instead, she puffed her chest forward, like a little peacock trying to show its dominance of its territory. However, her beautiful snow-white face had already suffused a peach-like pinkness.

    Beside them, Riko covered her tiny mouth while her eyes were inplete disbelief.

    Her Excellency Kali has¡­has been vited!

    At the same time, Riko felt an immense respect for her.

    How great was Her Excellency Kali? For her student, she was willing to make such a great sacrifice!

    Ooh, Shi Xiaobai O¡¯ Shi Xiaobai, how many good deeds did you do in your past life for you to be able to touch Her Excellency Kali¡¯s holy grounds!?

    Riko was constantly yelling in her heart because she found it impossible to digest this shocking scene.

    After more than ten seconds, Kali could no longer resist her embarrassment. She felt that she would end up going mad if this carried on, so with a wave of her hand, she interrupted Shi Xiaobai and quickly turned her body to conceal her gaffe. Only her slightly trembling shoulders betrayed the chaos in her heart.

    ¡°How was it?¡± Riko asked curiously.

    ¡°There was no feeling.¡± Shi Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Kali angrily turned around and stared at Shi Xiaobai.

    He actually said that he had no feelings from touching that spot? Did men really like bigger and ampler ones?

    ¡°There was no feeling of strength at all.¡± Shi Xiaobai added more details to his sentence.

    Kali was stunned hearing this but she realized she had misunderstood again. Immediately she lowered her blushing head.

    Sigh, she had be so strange.

    ¡°Can it be because the strength is too powerful?¡± Riko analyzed. ¡°The obtaining of strength definitely has limitations. Her Excellency Kali¡¯s strength is too powerful for Xiaobai, so not being able to obtain it should be considered normal.¡±

    Kali could only nod in agreement after hearing this. Indeed, if Shi Xiaobai could directly obtain her strength¡­then the superpower was probably far beyond SSS ss.

    ¡°Looks like I have to do it!¡±

    At this moment, Riko said, ¡°I¡¯ll be the experimental subject!¡±

    Riko was willing to let herself be touched once or twice for Her Excellency Kali¡¯s purity!

    However, Kali was stunned.

    What was the meaning of this? What do you mean you do it?

    Alright, you have all the say with big boobs!

    Kali was very hurt.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Half an hourter, under Kali¡¯s stringent supervision, Shi Xiaobaipleted nearly ten experiments without touching Riko.

    After the experiments, they did note up with any other theories. The duration of the ¡°sword¡± indeed depended on the target¡¯s mental resistance. Every time Riko strongly resisted, the ¡°sword¡± would disappear.

    Furthermore, Shi Xiaobai could indeed use the ¡°sword¡± to use High Frequency Vibrokinesis. However, Shi Xiaobai could only temporarily rely on instinct to use it, and not freely use it as he wished.

    What made Rikopletely speechless that Shi Xiaobai could use High Frequency Vibrokinesis through the ¡°sword¡± without any conditions or limitations! As for her, she had a lot of conditions and limitations when she used High Frequency Vibrokinesis!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s superpower was indeed a freak of nature. However, it did had quite a bit of conditions and limitations too.

    However, as they had only one sample, there were many things that were still uncertain.

    For example, must the target only be female?

    Would the thing pulled out necessarily be a ¡°sword¡±?

    Would the strength of the ¡°sword¡± be directly rted to a superpower?

    Was the duration of the ¡°sword¡± purely rted to the target¡¯s resistance, or were there other determining factors?

    All in all, there were still many questions regarding Shi Xiaobai¡¯s superpower, but there was just too few subjects for experimentation, so there was no way to get the exact answer.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    By the end of thest experiment, the sky had darkened. Riko volunteered herself to cook dinner and Kali decided to stay behind for dinner. Although she did not need to eat, she could not sit idle when she imagined the scene of Riko and Shi Xiaobai eating dinner together alone once she left.

    ¡°Hmph, Xiaobai and I are boyfriend and girlfriend who have signed a lovers¡¯ pact¡­¡±

    Kaliforted herself as she looked at Shi Xiaobai with an unfriendly look.

    During the meal, Shi Xiaobai was no longer wolfing down the food as before. However, he did not be restricted because of the two cute girls sitting beside him. He ate as he pleased.

    Riko and Kali¡¯s gaze also turned soft at this moment.

    ¡°Right, since Xiaobai is now at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, is he able to join in the selection for collective training?¡±

    Riko suddenly thought of this matter. Previously, she was of the opinion that Shi Xiaobai had fallen back too much, so she did not carry any hopes. But now, things were different. Shi Xiaobai was already at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. Although it was unknown how good hisbat skills were, there was still a chance for him to obtain a rmendation ticket for Annihtion division!

    ¡­

 Chapter 114: Loversâ€™ Pact 2.0

    Chapter 114: Lovers¡¯ Pact 2.0

    ¡°Right, since Xiaobai is now at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, doesn¡¯t that mean he is able to participate in the collective training selection?¡± Riko suggested the possibility.

    ¡°What¡¯s the collective training selection?¡± Shi Xiaobai asked as he continued munching on his food. Having just awoken after sleeping for three consecutive days, he naturally did not know of the news regarding the two faction¡¯s collective training.

    Riko was momentarily stunned before she exined patiently to him.

    Momentster, Shi Xiaobai got a general gist of it and with a thought, he asked, ¡°What are the benefits to joining the collective training?¡±

    Riko rolled her eyes and said, ¡°The Hero Association will definitely invest a great deal of resources in the collective training that they are organizing. It¡¯s a chance for every rookie that joins it to be stronger, one that should not be missed out! Besides, this collective training will be witnessed by the entire world, so your reputation will be greatly increased. If you are outstanding during the collective training, you might even have a lot of fans and eventually be a Celebrity Hero!¡±

    This world¡¯s star-chasing was different from Earth. The main targets of idtry would be heroes. Celebrity Heroes were heroes who were recognized as ¡°celebrities¡± by the media. The endorsement fees these heroesmanded was enough tost them the rest of their lives.

    Most importantly, every word or thing Celebrity Heroes said or did would result in the reverence or support of their fans. For a Hero, wasn¡¯t glory, the stage and supporters the most important things?

    As such, more than 95% of heroes had bing Celebrity Heroes as their number one goal. Therefore, the collective training that could be viewed by the entire country was the best opportunity for the rookies to make their debut.

    ¡°However¡­¡± Riko chuckled and said, ¡°However, it¡¯s best you don¡¯t bear high hopes. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to set you back, but being only at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, the possibility of being selected as one of the collective training¡¯s twenty is nearly zero.¡±

    In Riko¡¯s point of view, the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm was considered the lowest requirement. There would definitely not be anyck of people at the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm participating in this selection process. Furthermore, Shi Xiaobai had not cultivated for long. Hisbat skills would definitely be weaker than others.

    Arge number of people at the selectionpetition would definitely have proficiency levels at the Familiarized Proficiency, and a tiny minority might even be at the Exemry Mastery realm!

    It was unknown if Shi Xiaobai had even reached the Grasped Basics realms of abat skill or two.

    ¡°However, making an attempt is still good. Even if you fail, it is also a valuable experience.¡±

    Riko still hoped that Shi Xiaobai could attempt it. After all, people could only grow through a series of defeats and failures.

    Kali snickered when she heard this. In terms of knowing Shi Xiaobai, she was still ahead of Riko after all.

    Although Shi Xiaobai was only at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, even Xiao Xiao, who was at the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, was powerless against him. Just with his Crab Steps at the Dominating Refinement realm, it was very difficult for anyone in the Psionic Mortal Realm to easily defeat him.

    Upon thinking of this, Kali¡¯s gaze turned softer. She had witnessed Shi Xiaobai¡¯s diligence. For him to experience more than 2000 counts of defeat and remain resolute over a seven-day consecutive period without any rest, such a Shi Xiaobai had moved her heart as well as paining her heart.

    Shi Xiaobai did not think too much about it. All he did was nod and say, ¡°Then I¡¯ll participate in it.¡±

    His thinking was simple. As long as he could be stronger, he did not put it to heart if he would experience failure or if he would fail to pass the selection.

    Before a King could be invincible, he had to first experience countless failures.

    Furthermore, he was actually looking forward to the candidates Riko mentioned to give him a terrible defeat. It was best if there was someone like Thomas, who he could not surpass, but someone he could keep chasing after. If that happened, he could exceed his limits again and again.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Riko immediately became happy when she heard Shi Xiaobai agree to it so candidly. Thinking of ensuring that this matter would be cast in stone, she quickly picked up her cellphone and walked to the corridor.

    She made a phone call to ask her father about the time and relevant matters regarding Annihtion division¡¯s selection.

    ¡­

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai and Kali were the only two people left in the living room.

    Shi Xiaobai was still dining as though nothing had happened.

    Kali hesitated for a moment before standing up to walk to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s side.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head to look at her.

    Kali gave a gentle smile and suddenly lifted the white eyepatch that covered her left eye, revealing that beautiful and holy golden pupil.

    Shi Xiaobai took a nce at it and felt like his entire being was attracted by the golden shimmer from her pupil. He even forgot to breath momentarily.

    The golden pupil seemed to contain the most sacred light in the world. On careful look, there was a tiny ck dot in the middle of the golden pupil that could only be seen up close. The ck dot was like a ck hole that seemingly sucked Shi Xiaobai¡¯s soul into it.

    That golden pupil and ck dot felt as though a ck sun that hadpressed all of the dark eventide hung in the endless light.

    Shi Xiaobai stared widely as he raised his head high. Slowly, his body left his seat as he allowed his eyes to approach the golden pupil.

    He wanted to be closer to that eye and see it even clearer.

    His forehead touched her forehead.

    And very soon, his nose tip touched her nose tip.

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai felt his lips being quickly and gently touched by a soft but moist object.

    Her lips had touched his lips.

    After Kali gave her light kiss, she immediately turned around and as her back that faced Shi Xiaobai trembled, she said, ¡°This¡­this is Lovers¡¯ Pact 2.0! You¡­You are not to be a casanova, nor are you allowed to have a change of heart. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll be going first.¡±

    After Kali said that, she escaped into the light once again, disappearing from the room.

    Shi Xiaobai blinked his eyes and sighed. ¡°It looks like This King has been cking recently to not  even know that there was a Lovers¡¯ Pact 2.0 version. Sigh, forget it. The next time This King sees her, she will definitely have a taste of the Lovers¡¯ Pact 3.0 created by This King!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The next morning, under Riko¡¯s urging, Shi Xiaobai woke up early. ording to news obtained by Riko, the internal selection for Annihtion division was today!

    ¡°You can do it. During the selection, I¡¯ll be watching beside you. Of course, don¡¯t expect me to be some cheerleader, but I will spiritually cheer on you.¡±

    Before Shi Xiaobai left, Riko exhorted, ¡°Go to the training grounds first. I¡¯ll be there right after you. By the way, remember to conceal your strength. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who knows that you have broken through to the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. Tsk, this would be such a huge pleasant surprise!¡±

    After Shi Xiaobai finished his breakfast, he took the taxi Riko got for him to the training grounds. As it was still early in the morning, there were only two people in the training ssroom when Shi Xiaobai arrived.

    They were unfamiliar faces for Shi Xiaobai, so after taking a nce, he sat down at a random spot and closed his eyes to enter Cogitation cultivation.

    During Cogitation cultivation, he could enter his imagined heaven and earth, a world that he created freely by himself. He could also increase his own Psionic Ability realm; hence, whenever Shi Xiaobai was free, he would enter Cogitation cultivation. He had even used Cogitation in ce of sleepst night.

    Shi Xiaobai was able to enter a meditative state quickly, and in a few seconds, he was already in Cogitation.

    Trantor¡¯s Note: I saw some people request for me to set up a Patreon, and it can be found HERE. Feel free to support if you can do so. I have nothing much to offer except increasing the regr chapter releases for both novels, True Martial World and Absolute Choice that are purely mine. I look forward to your support!

 Chapter 115: Hisith wants some quietness

    Chapter 115: Hisith wants some quietness

    After Shi Xiaobai entered his meditative state, the two rookies who were also in the room finally eased their stiff expressions. There was no other way about it. Just seeing the little bastard, Tu Dahei, reminded them of the tragic memories of having their wallets emptied.

    ¡°Hmph, this fool is actually still alive? I thought he would have already been sliced into poker cards by Instructor Hisith.¡±

    ¡°I never expected him to daree after ying truant for ten days. I¡¯m already looking forward to what interesting game Instructor Hisith will y with him.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, today will be the selection for our division¡¯s rmendation ticket. It is said that the Division Minister wille personally, so Instructor Hisith likely doesn¡¯t have time to ¡®y games¡¯ today. However, if Tu Dahei were to participate in the selection, things will get interesting.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m waiting to see Brother Wang Lin beat up Tu Dahei, hehe.¡±

    The two rookies gloated over Shi Xiaobai¡¯s uing misfortune as they looked unfriendly at him. In their hearts, Tu Dahei was a bastard who acted the pig to devour tigers and he was especially shameless. Although they knew that it was impossible for them to beat Tu Dahei, who was at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, it did not stop them from fantasizing how the strongest rookie in Annihtion, Wang Lin, would trample all over Tu Dahei.

    As the two rookies were in the midst of their discussion, droves of rookies entered the ssroom. These rookies also naturally scanned the ssroom and discovered Shi Xiaobai. Most of them revealed a bit of aghast embarrassment as they recalled of the terror of their wallets being emptied by Shi Xiaobai. However, they soon began to engage in schadenfreudian discussion.

    By daring to participate in the collective training selection despite having asked for Instructor Hisith¡¯s underwear in public and then y truant for ten days, he was just courting death in a fanciful manner.

    They began to look forward to what Instructor Hisith¡¯s expression would be when he saw Tu Dahei after entering the ssroom, as well as what he would do.

    At this moment, a keen-eyed rookie noticed through the ssroom door a familiar figure slowly walking over.

    ¡°Instructor Hisith is here!¡±

    The rookie shouted and immediately all the rookies leaped up like frightened deer. They hurried back to their seats and sat rigidly in an upright manner. They also immediately shut their mouths.

    ¡°Tap, tap, tap¡­¡±

    Hisith walked into the ssroom with his usual coquettish footsteps. The rookies did not dare lower their heads or look directly at Hisith. As such, all of them raised their heads to look at a wall. However, today was slightly special. A majority of people were secretly ncing in a particr direction.

    While everyone was sitting up straight and upright, there was one person having his head cocked upwards and leaning on a chair. His eyes were tightly shut and he would asionally nod, as though he was sleeping very soundly.

    Ye Jiaquan, who sat beside him, constantly shook Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulders, but he failed to wake him up.

    ¡°Nice going, Tu Dahei.¡±

    Quite a number people raised their thumbs. At this moment, even though they loathed Tu Dahei, they had to give a Like at how well Tu Dahei was at courting death.

    Hisith naturally noticed the rookies¡¯ erratic gazes. As such, he simrly saw Shi Xiaobai. His pupils slightly constricted as a coldness suffused from his eyes. Following that, intense killing aura emanated the ssroom.

    The rookies immediately felt like they were encased in a frozen world while being coldly stared at by dozens of demonic frost beasts. Their minds were in a constant shiver.

    What a terrifying killing intent. How long had Instructor Hisith let his anger brew?

    How would he vent the anger that he had suppressed for ten days on Tu Dahei?

    The rookies struggled to swallow a mouthful of saliva. They had engaged in schadenfreudian moments ago about the tragedy Tu Dahei would face, but at this moment, they felt a tinge of pity.

    Tu Dahei was going to be yed to brokenness! He would either die or be crippled!

    At that moment in time, Shi Xiaobai was at a critical juncture. He was very quickly about to finish constructing Disney World in his Cogitation world, but he was immediately jolted awake when he sensed the cold killer intent.

    Shi Xiaobai slowly opened his eyes and using his instinct, traced the source of the killing intent. He immediately saw Hisith¡¯s squinted eyes that were so narrow that they looked like fish-shaped des.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes immediately lit up and waved his hand at Hisith, saying, ¡°Hi, Instructor Sisi, is there any game prepared that is worthy for This King to conquer?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had a good opinion of Hisith¡¯s games. Ten days ago, that ¡°slightly more difficult¡± game had not only allowed his Psionic Ability control and Wavelet Shield to reach the Familiarized Proficiency and Grasped Basics realm respectively, but it had also allowed him to seed in earning 100,000 cash for the Absolute Choice.

    Such a game coulde by the truckload.

    The rookies werepletely dumbfounded. Under the current circumstances, Tu Dahei still dared to speak so sarcastically?

    Were you actually from an expendable team?

    Instructor Hisith¡­was a devil who would really kill!

    Indeed, at this moment in time, Hisith only wished he could tear Shi Xiaobai to pieces and then seal him in an Underworld Poker to be slowly taught a lesson, but he could no longer do so.

    After receiving a warning from Kali, he understood that this very uncute little toy was no longer his.

    Even if the chances of winning wasn¡¯t high against One-Pun, he still dared to engage One-Pun in a crazy battle because One-Pun would have to pay a terrible price to defeat him.

    However, against Kali, he did not even have a single ounce of desire to fight her. Hisith was unable to tell what level Kali¡¯s strength was at all. As such, hepletely understood that he probably did not even have 0.00¡­01% chance of winning. It was unknown if he could harm a single hair on Kali even if he threw his life.

    Hence, after four out of his seven servants was destroyed by Kali as a ¡°tiny warning¡±, he had to retract whatever thoughts he had on dealing with Shi Xiaobai.

    He could not afford to y with this toy.

    As a result, Hisith¡¯s anger had brewed over the past few days. Seeing Shi Xiaobai was like seeing the enemy who had killed his servants, and when he heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯s taunt, he blew up.

    He rarely could not control his emotions, but this time, his body trembled uncontrobly.

    When Hisith¡¯s anger was dispersed outwards, the rookies immediately sensed the aftershock. They felt an intense trepidation that came right from the bottom of their hearts, one that struck deep into their very souls. They roared in their hearts: Instructor Hisith will definitely kill Tu Dahei. post-haste, immediately, promptly, now!

    ¡°Heh¡­ heh.¡±

    Hisith recalled the horrible deaths of his four precious servants, turning all of his killing intent into a stiff sneer. He stretched the corners of his mouth and said at a blistering pace, ¡°Today is the selection for the rmendation of the collective training. Your Division Minister wille personally, so don¡¯t leave the ssroom and stay here.¡±

    After Hisith said, he turned around and walked towards the door. As he was about to leave, he paused and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, find me in the instructor¡¯s office.¡±

    Hisith¡¯s mind was in a mess. He was afraid that he would lose control of his wrath if he carried on staying here. As such, he chose to leave, choosing to let it be out of sight, out of mind.

    At that moment in time, Hisith only wanted quietness.

    Don¡¯t ask him why he wanted quietness.

    Also, don¡¯t ask him who quietness was.

    Trantor¡¯s Note: I saw some people request for me to set up a Patreon, and it can be found HERE. Feel free to support if you can do so. I have nothing much to offer except increasing the regr chapter releases for both novels, True Martial World and Absolute Choice that are purely mine. I look forward to your support!

    AN

    Author¡¯s Note: I heard that people hate Hisith greatly. This chapter should allow you vent a bit of your anger, right?

 Chapter 116: Where did the gentle reminder go

    Chapter 116: Where did the gentle reminder go

    After Hisith left, the rookies heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time they could see the horror in each others¡¯ eyes.

    There was actually a moment in time when the madman, Instructor Hisith, would actually forcefully calm himself down?

    What was the reason? Just because His Excellency One-Pun was protecting Tu Dahei?

    The rookies kept specting in their minds, but regardless of how they guessed, there was no way they coulde up with the reason¡ªShi Xiaobai had a white as snow, smooth as silk, beautiful supple powerhouse!

    Of course, if they were to know that Shi Xiaobai had signed a lovers¡¯ pact and lovers¡¯ pact 2.0 with the legendary Her Excellency Kali, and might even upgrade to ¡°schlick, schlick, schlick¡± or even ¡°pound, pound, pound¡± versions in the future, they would probably feel like hanging their necks on a noose. Stepping on a stool, they would say with a cry, ¡°Help me kick the stool. Thanks!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai slightly frowned when he sensed he was being the center of attention of suspicion and shock. Just as he was prepared to close his eyes to continue his Cogitation, he suddenly realized something was amiss.

    Shi Xiaobai turned to look at Ye Jiaquan and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s This King¡¯s right hand?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Isn¡¯t your right hand on your body?¡± Ye Jiaquan was dumbfounded.

    Wasn¡¯t Brother Tu Dahei¡¯s right hand all fine and dandy?

    ¡°This King is asking where did This King¡¯s Snacks go to?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai changed the way he asked his question.

    ¡°Me, Me does not know.¡±

    Ye Jiaquan scratched his head with a look of innocence.

    ¡°Where is Lingcun!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai stared at Ye Jiaquan. He finally realized that Ye Jiaquan¡¯s intellect was seriously inadequate. It was fine if he did not understand that his temporary right-hand man was Chen Lingcun, but to not even realize such a superficial title of King of Snacks 1 bestowed by a King, it was indeed true that one could not y the zither to a cow.

    Shi Xiaobai surveyed his surroundings again and discovered that he could not find Chen Lingcun¡¯s figure, causing him to feel somewhat puzzled.

    He had a very, very good impression of this silver-haired youth who was termed the weakest rookie.

    This was because every word from Lincun that praised ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡± had reached the deepest recesses of his heart!

    ¡°Lingcun¡­Lingcun has left.¡±

    Ye Jiaquan¡¯s expression turned somewhat bleak. His voice became somewhat low-spirited as he said, ¡°Seven days ago, Lingcun said that he was leaving for a ce very, very far away and that he might nevere back.¡±

    Just thinking of how he might not be able to see Lingcun again, Ye Jiaquan¡¯s spirit immediately fell.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Shi Xiaobai tersely responded. He was definitely affected emotionally. Although the time he spent with Lingcun wasn¡¯t long, Lingcun was one of the earliest fanatic fans he had in this world, so he definitely took a spot in his heart.

    However, since Lingcun had already gone to a faraway ce and might never return, that was probably the end of their lives¡¯ intersection.

    ¡°By the way, Lingcun left a letter for you. Me¡­Me didn¡¯t know you would being today, so Me didn¡¯t bring it.¡± Ye Jiaquan said apologetically and thought that he should have brought the letter along with him every day.

    Shi Xiaobai said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. The farewell letter would probably be just one of goodbye. It¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s not seen. In This King¡¯s endless life, there is nock of passers-by.¡±

    Ye Jiaquan was stunned hearing this. He immediately gave an unprecedented look of seriousness on his honest face.¡±Me will definitely bring the letter tomorrow. You must take a look at it. Lingcun likes you very much. He must have something he wants to tell you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt the seriousness in Ye Jiaquan and solemnly nodded, ¡°Although This King doesn¡¯t like hearing the word ¡®goodbye¡¯, but This King is willing to take a look at what he left for This King.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Jiaquan immediately grinned. His silly and honest look made him look like an ox that plowed the fields.

    ¡­

    Not long after Hisith left, a few footsteps were suddenly heard outside the door. The rookies immediately quietened down and looked towards the door.

    Three people came in.

    The person walking right in front was a stocky middle-aged man. His facial features were chiseled, and one could make out the sharp look he had in his youth.

    This person was Annihtion division¡¯s Division Minister. His nickname was Annihtion, and his real name was Yama Minamiya 2.

    The second person who walked in was an elder. He was dressed inly and had average looks. He did not look outstanding in any way.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately recognized this elder as the elder who presided over the rookie evaluation test.

    A screamingmotion ensued when the third person walked in.

    It was Riko, who walked in. She was dressed in a white t-shirt, ck jeans and red boots. She was dressed extremely simply.

    Her smooth and long pair of legs, her perky hips, her proud S-curved figure and her full chest perfectly described what it meant to have a body of a seductress.

    Coupled with a single ponytail, the pureness of her forehead and the angel-like exquisite beautiful face was exposed, it was something to holler about.

    Evil demoness, you really want This Old Monk¡¯s life!

    All the rookies¡¯ eyes stared straight at her as they could not help but discuss in whispers.

    ¡°Is that Miss Riko? She¡¯s so pure and beautiful. Those saintly school belles are just jokes in front of her.¡±

    ¡°Riko Minamiya, leader of Annihtion division¡¯s younger generation. The youngest Oceanic Pontus in history. The Minamiya family¡¯s eldest daughter, and the daughter of Annihtion¡¯s Division Minister, Yama Minamiya. At the same time, she¡¯s His Excellency One-Pun¡¯s only disciple! Phew, and she¡¯s only seventeen years old!¡±

    ¡°What is a goddess? This is a goddess!¡±

    ¡°Is Miss Riko here to supervise the selection today? Ah, it looks like I have to do well!¡±

    ¡°Toads like us shouldn¡¯t have any hope. Miss Riko had even relentlessly refused Young Master Red Lotus¡¯s pursuit. It is unknown which proud son of heaven can move Miss Riko¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As the rookies were engaged in whispers, Riko finally found Shi Xiaobai in the crowd. She immediately gave Shi Xiaobai a yful wink, indicating that she was supporting him in spirit.

    A few plebeians sitting not far from Shi Xiaobai even believed that the goddess was looking at them. Immediately, they posed in what they thought was their coolest pose. All of them had one of the three greatest illusions in life¡ªshe was looking at me.

    The ruckus amongst the rookies that was caused by Riko¡¯s presence quickly silenced itself under the deadpan Annihtion Division Minister¡¯s watchful eyes. Everyone soon shut their mouths.

    After everyone quieted down, Yama Minamiya¡¯s powerful voice resounded, ¡°I believe everyone knows the reason why the three of us are here, so I won¡¯t be exining it any further. There is only one rmendation nomination, so we will only choose the strongest one. Everyone, do your best. Now, leave the ssroom in an orderly fashion and gather in the field.¡±

    Riko was the first to leave the ssroom after Yama Minamiya finished his sentence. Yama Minamiya smiled slightly and followed behind her. The rookies were stunned for a moment before they orderly left the ssroom.

    ¡­

    Momentster, the rookies that had been reduced to fifty people after Hisith¡¯s elimination gathered in a gigantic field lined in steel. Most of them felt slightly nervous.

    They pricked up their ears because Yama Minamiya was about to announce the rules of the selectionpetition shortly.

    ¡°The selection rules are very simple. We want the only person standing on the field!¡±

    Yama Minamiya said the most simple but brutal rule in a simple manner.

    The rookies were stunned. What did it mean to be the only person standing on the field?

    At this moment, Riko and the elder had alreadye to the side of the field. Yama Minamiya scanned the rookies and said loudly, ¡°All of you have thirty seconds to open up a distance between each other. Thirty secondster, the fifty of you will undergo a rule-free free-for all. Those that get struck down and are unable to get up, or those who go beyond the field¡¯s boundaries are eliminated until there is only one person left.¡±

    ¡°Then, the thirty-second preparation countdown begins now!¡±

    Once Yama Minamiya said this, a few quick to react rookies had pulled other rookies who they had good rtions with to a corner of the field.

    The other rookies also began to act after a brief moment of shock.

    Although the selection rules was simple, brutal andpletely unreasonable, it was a good thing for many people. This was because they could join forces to eliminate the stronger ones first!

    Everyone had disparate thoughts, so the scene immediately turned chaotic.

    By the side of the field, the elder looked at Riko and asked, ¡°I wonder if Miss Riko has any rookie you would ce your bets on?¡±

    Riko did not answer because she was staring in a dumbfounded fashion at a particr spot in the field. Her expression looked slightly worried.

    The elder traced Riko¡¯s gaze and immediately saw Shi Xiaobai, who remained stationary. Immediately, he said with a wry smile, ¡°This child is still as always¡­never hiding his edge.¡±

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai was the only person that stood in his original spot and he was also the only person who did not make any preparations during those thirty seconds.

    As such, while everyone was in the midst of preparation, they immediately noticed Shi Xiaobai. The majority of people simultaneously had a savage look appear in their eyes.

    If Wang Qiang was the strongest person amongst the rookies, then Tu Dahei, who had eliminated Song Xiao ten days ago, was probably the second strongest rookie. Besides, it was also time to settle the scores of being forced to part with their money.

    More than half of the rookies had decided on uniting to eliminate Tu Dahei first.

    It could be said that Shi Xiaobai being stationary caused him to be ced into an extremely passive position.

    As such, Riko was watching anxiously by the side.

    This silly Xiaobai, will you die by keeping a low profile?

    As for Shi Xiaobai, he did not consider that much. The reason why he did not move was because he waszy to move. He even dared to directly face the undead legions that numbered in the tens of thousands, so what more a mere forty-nine rookies?

    Of course, he was still racking his brains on how to beat these rookies down because he only had two offensive methods. One of them was the Pig ughtering Knife and the second was the Turtle-speed Divine Punch that he had attained recently but had never used in actual battle.

    However, Pig ughtering Knife was a killing knife technique that pursued an instant kill. Shi Xiaobai did not n on using it; furthermore, he did not carry any knives with him.

    As for Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡­it waspletely unsuitable for a group battle!

    Turtle-speed Divine Punch had two forms.

    Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡¯s first form was extremely damaging, but the speed at which the punch was produced was heinously slow, slower than a crawl of a snail. It was usually used against high defense obstacles.

    The second form of Turtle-speed Divine Punch punched out very fast, but the damage required a long period of umted hits before it would chain and explode. It was best used against agile enemies. After a certain number of umted hits, the damage was equally shocking.

    However, both forms had the same word to describe it¡ª¡±slow¡±!

    The former was an extremely slow attack, while thetter required a long dy for damage.

    The second form of the Turtle-speed Divine Punch could still be used in a single-opponent match by slowly wearing down his opponent, but it appeared too cumbersome in a free-for-all battle.

    As such, Shi Xiaobai was feeling slightly vexed. It was very difficult for him to take the initiative to eliminate others!

    ¡°The thirty seconds of preparation has ended! The selection begins!¡±

    Yama Minamiya¡¯s voice suddenly boomed. The rookies faltered in their breathing as the brutal and rule-free free-for-all began!

    At the same time, numerous people charged at Shi Xiaobai instantly!

    Shi Xiaobai revealed a slight smile slowly. Since all of you want to fight, This King will give you a good fight!

    Shi Xiaobai tiptoed as he was about to use Crab Steps.

    But suddenly, time came to a stop!

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The world was frozen at that very moment. Time came to a halt and simrly, Shi Xiaobai was unable to move. A few lines of ck text materialized slowly in front of him.

    [ Choice 1: Kill Chen Lingcun (A-level reward) ]

    [ Choice 2: Save Chen Lingcun (B-level reward) ]

    [ Choice 3: Give up on Chen Lingcun (F-level reward) ]

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    ¡­

    1. Snacks (ÁãÊ³, ling shi) is a y on Lingcun¡¯s name

    2. Will be using a First name, Last name format although it is traditional to invert them in both Japanese and Chinese culture.

 Chapter 117: All Tu Daheiâ€™s fault

    Chapter 117: All Tu Dahei¡¯s fault

    [ Choice 1: Kill Chen Lingcun (A-level reward) ]

    [ Choice 2: Save Chen Lingcun (B-level reward) ]

    [ Choice 3: Give up on Chen Lingcun (F-level reward) ]

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The sudden appearance of the Absolute Choice dumbfounded Shi Xiaobai. Thinking back to the various Absolute Choices he had encountered, every choice had content that typically had a clear objective that needed to be carried out even if they were difficult. However, the Absolute Choice this time waspletely different. It waspletely a mystery.

    Firstly, where was Lingcun presently? What did he encounter that needed him to be saved?

    Also, where¡¯s the time limit? The choice this time did not mention anything about time.

    And more importantly, the Absolute Choice did not put the f*cking angel-like ¡°gentle reminder¡± notice.

    However, such an Absolute Choice type had in fact appeared before.

    The first time the Absolute Choice appeared, it was Shi Xiaobai and Little Fatso, Zhu Zhu, having encountered the cmity fiend, Sahadun. Back then, an Absolute Choice with no time description or gentle reminder had appeared. There were three choices that time¡ªSave Little Fatso, Escape and Watch by the sidelines.

    And at this moment in time, a simr type of Absolute Choice had appeared. The target this time was Chen Lingcun, and there were only three choices, kill, save or give up.

    However, it was also very different from back when he saved Little Fatso. When he was saving Little Fatso, Little Fatso was just seconds away from dying. Furthermore, it was aplete and real dying process that presented itself in front of Shi Xiaobai.

    But this time, neither did Shi Xiaobai know where Lingcun was, nor did he know what danger Lingcun had encountered. He did not even know when the danger he needed to save Lingcun from would happen. It could be minutes, hours or even monthster?

    In short, the appearance of this Absolute Choice was extremely unreasonable.

    However, Shi Xiaobai had to make his choice!

    ¡°Forget it, This King will adopt the necessary measures depending on the situation!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai fell into a prolonged deep thought and finally decided to temporarily ignore the matter. He did not know where Lingcun was, nor did he know what would happen. Hence, he could not employ any effective measures. The best choice was to keep the status quo and adapt to anything that cropped up.

    Shi Xiaobai forcefully suppressed the worry in his heart, but he naturally chose Choice 2, saving Chen Lingcun!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    When Shi Xiaobai made a choice that no one knew about, dozens of rookies had already made their own choices.

    Some people hid in a corner with few people, attempting to watch by the sidelines. Some people gathered their peers to attack the rookies that were alone. Some calmly watched the situation and did not make any moves, while some began swinging their fists without any care or concern.

    A chaotic battle immediately erupted in the vast field.

    A five-men group with the dyed-haired youth, Hua Pengju, as leader, had charged straight at Shi Xiaobai once the selection battle began. They were the closest to him and they also had the most confidence!

    This was because they had already taken their proper positions. They had intended to suddenly strike with critical sneak attack, so now, they were confident that they could seal off all of Tu Dahei¡¯s routes of retreat. There was no reason for them to experience failure!

    A look of deep disappointment shed across Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes. There was no other reason other than because the five rookies¡¯ attacks¡­were too slow!

    No, they were so slow that it made one cringe!

    From Shi Xiaobai¡¯s point of view, King of Leopard¡¯s saber shing, GunfireInTheWorld¡¯s Tsunami Scatter Shot and DualdesToTraverseTheWorld¡¯s Dual de Multi-sh were already extremely slow. They were many levels weaker than Thomas¡¯ Wraith Bullet or Princess Xiao Xiao¡¯s Crimson Netherworld.

    However, evenparing the spiciest chicken, King of Leopards, against Hua Pengju¡¯s five-men team, it was like a tractor ced in front of a ox cart. Immediately, the tractor would have the superior feeling of being a Rolls-Royce.

    Shi Xiaobai was extremely disappointed. Just a simple move would allow him to easily dodge the five people¡¯s attacks and he could effortlessly send them flying with a kick in their buttocks. It was easy to let them act out funny poses of a dog eating shit.

    But what was the point in doing that?

    Shi Xiaobai always found smurfing extremely boring. In the virtualpetition, the noobs he encountered would choose to immediately escape.

    Shi Xiaobai decided to ignore the five spicy chickens and spare them. He went searching for Wang Lin and Xiang Wu. It was possible that they could give him a fun time.

    But at this moment, an abrupt idea that Shi Xiaobai could not resist overwhelmed his mind. It immediately lit up his eyes!

    Shi Xiaobai gently pulled back the tip of his foot that was about to take flight!

    At the same time, Hua Pengju¡¯s five-men team¡¯s attacks reached Shi Xiaobai. Five white Psionic Power surged over like fireworks exploding!

    Fist blows, palm strikes, finger piercing, w swipes, foot kicks. Five different forms of attack attacked Shi Xiaobai from different angles. All of them were filled with a simr ruthlessness and brutality!

    Those rookies who chose to run around in the free-for-all battle or observe the situation, cast their gazes over. Immediately, their pupils shrunk.

    Along the edge of the field, Riko was nervously holding her breath, while the elder¡¯s eyebrows were gently wrinkled.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s situation was very dangerous!

    However, at that extremely critical point in time, Shi Xiaobai suddenly appeared like a retard. He stood motionlessly on the same spot. He did not release his Psionic Power, nor did he put up any Psionic Barrier. He did not even raise his hands!

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    Five explosions erupted simultaneously as the Psionic Power struck him. Hua Pengju¡¯s five-men team had all struck Shi Xiaobai¡¯s chest or back!

    The scene was like five steel hammers striking onto soft tofu!

    Although Shi Xiaobai did not crumble like tofu, the parts of his body that were struck sunk in. His face turned pale as his facial features scrunched up. With a gasp, he spat out boiling hot blood.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Riko, who was outside the boundary, could not help but utter a scream.

    Little pervert, why aren¡¯t you dodging!?

    Yama Minamiya, who was already beside Riko, shed a look of disappointment in his eyes.

    This was Shi Xiaobai? What was the use of a genius if he was a coward who did not have the courage to dodge?

    The five rookies were pleasantly surprised. They never expected that being the first to gang up would be so effective! Tu Dahei was not as strong as he seemed!

    Hua Pengju was extremely overjoyed as the leader of the five. It could be said that he hated and feared Tu Dahei. Ten days ago at the rookie training grounds, he had sneakily attacked and mocked Tu Dahei under orders by Song Xiao. This was actually something trivial to him, however, his boss, Song Xiao, was ruthlessly eliminated by Tu Dahei almost immediately after that!

    After Song Xiao was eliminated, Han Feng¡¯s factionpletely crushed the remnant powers of Song Xiao¡¯s faction. Hua Pengju lost the ability to bully others by virtue of Song Xiao¡¯s influence. As he was usually arrogant and had rogue habits, Han Feng¡¯s faction directly rejected his allegiance.

    As a result, he was shuddering in fear every day, afraid of the days of him being eliminated. Also, he had to constantly worry over Tu Dahei¡¯s sudden revenge on him one day.

    The past ten days of Hua Pengju could be said to be miserable!

    And all of this was all Tu Dahei¡¯s fault!

    Now, he could finally seek revenge!

    Trantor¡¯s Note: My Patreon is now at 95/300 to the next goal. There will be 3 bonus AC chapters released once reached! The sponsored bar is $20 from a sponsored chapter that will be released as soon as possible!

 Chapter 118: This Turtle Is Hardest

    Chapter 118: This Turtle Is Hardest

    Hua Pengju had always been waiting for the opportunity to seek revenge.

    If not for Tu Dahei, the days of his and Song Xiao¡¯s tyranny in Team Red would not have departed with no sign of return. He would not have needed to desperately struggle on the edge of elimination!

    As such, after Yama Minamiya announced the rules of a free-for-all, Hua Pengju gathered the four remaining members in Song Xiao¡¯s faction. There were all in the same boat to begin with, and now, they were allrades in arms with amon enemy named Tu Dahei!

    As such, their approach was direct and brutal. Just a simple phrase, fuck him!

    Their idea was simrly simple. Even if they could not take Tu Dahei down through their collective efforts, they could at least ruthlessly hold Tu Dahei back. Since there was no way for them to obtain the nomination, there was no need to care if their actions would expose themselves to everyone around them.

    If they could vent the anger in their hearts, so what if they harmed others and themselves?

    However, Hua Pengju never expected that Tu Dahei was so weak, even in his wildest dreams!

    After Hua Pengju mmed his palm into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s chest, he did not hesitate to send another palm strike. As a person who perennially mixed in hooligan circles, he had the ruthlessnessmon hooliganscked. Even though Shi Xiaobai had already spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, it was still not enough to make his heart turn soft!

    Hua Pengju¡¯s intent was cold and brutal. Take advantage of his perilous situation!

    A struggle appeared in the other four teammates¡¯ eyes. Reason told them that Tu Dahei was already very likely severely injured by the five of them. If they continued their beatings, Tu Dahei would likely be crippled even though it was unlikely he would die.

    Was doing such a thing okay?

    The four people exchanged nces as their mouths spontaneously suffused a sneer. They immediately struck Shi Xiaobai again. Since they connived with Hua Pengju, what sort of conscience could they have left? Striking with lesser strength was the only remaining benevolence they had.

    As such, under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze in the middle of the field, a shocking scene that caused everyone to draw a gasp happened.

    Hua Pengju and the other four began hitting Shi Xiaobai as though they were ruthlessly hitting sandbags. Shi Xiaobai was like a tiny boat that was floating in the middle of a surging storm, suffering the relentless crashing of waves. He was letting the five hit him without resisting!

    This scene only happened for a few seconds, and by the time everyone managed to react, Hua Pengju andpany had already struck Shi Xiaobai several times.

    When Ye Jiaquan saw this, his eyes appeared like they were about to crack. He shouted ¡°get lost¡± to the Team Blue members who had been pestering him right from the beginning as he tried to charge over to help Shi Xiaobai. However, the few Team Blue members kept blocking his path with deadpan expressions.

    When Xiang Wu saw this scene, he grunted coldly and wanted to intervene, but when he turned around, he saw Wang Lin blocking his path. Wang Lin¡¯s eyes were cold as he slowly raised the dagger in his hand.

    When Riko saw this scene, her face was already pale. Without any hesitation, she wanted to rush into the field and stop this unteral abuse.

    Riko was ming herself in her heart. Regardless of how much a genius Shi Xiaobai was, being able to cultivate to the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm in twenty days was already a miracle. It was understandable that he had yet to grasp anybat skills. However, she had encouraged Shi Xiaobai to participate in this cruel selection free-for-all battle withoutpletely understanding the situation. She had harmed Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    A hand pulled Riko¡¯s arm back.

    ¡°Father!?¡±

    Riko turned her head to look at Yama Minamiya, who had stopped her. Her eyes were filled with anxiety. Was her father prohibiting her from interrupting the selection battle?

    Riko clenched her teeth slightly. She seldom rebelled against her family, but this time, she could not relent. Even if she were to disappoint her father, she had to stop Hua Pengju.

    Riko used her strength in order to free herself from Yama Minamiya¡¯s grip.

    Yama Minamiya suddenly said with a solemn expression, ¡°Look carefully at the child¡¯s expression.¡±

    Only then did Riko realize that her usually taciturn father had a smiling look of interest in his eyes.

    Riko immediately turned her head to look at Shi Xiaobai. As she focused her eyes, she saw how Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body was shaking in a manner that could not be clearly seen while Hua Pengju andpany were beating him.

    That face should have been pale, but¡­

    Riko¡¯s pupils abruptly constricted.

    ¡°He is smiling!?¡± Riko eximed in horror. At that moment in time, Shi Xiaobai had an undisguised smile suffusing from his lips. While experiencing the five-men gang beating, he was still able to smile?

    At the same time, Riko realized another shocking matter!

    Shi Xiaobai never issued out a tragic scream from the beginning to the end. No, not only that, on closer inspection, the skin that was exposed by Shi Xiaobai did not have any bruises after experiencing Psionic Ability attacks!

    What¡­was going on!?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai wanted tough out loud. If not for this sudden Absolute Choice that caused him to be somewhat worried for Chen Lingcun¡¯s safety, he would have brazenlyughed out loud.

    Shi Xiaobai wanted to moanfortably while enduring Hua Pengju andpany¡¯s beatings. Every muscle on his body was trembling in bliss, giving him the satisfaction of having his heart filled to the brim with joy.

    Oh, don¡¯t misunderstand. Shi Xiaobai is not into masochism, He just could not extricate himself from the indulgence of bing stronger.

    Eh? You are asking why he bes stronger while being beaten?

    Hehe, you are really out of it!

    Speaking of this matter, there is a need to mention that when Shi Xiaobai cultivated his Crab Steps to the ¡°Dominating Refinement¡± realm, the Absolute Choice had given him a B-ss reward¡ªFilthy Turtle Divine Technique!

    And Filthy Turtle Divine Technique was truly a divine technique!

    This divine technique consisted of three parts. The first was a body tempering cultivation technique¡ª¡±This Turtle Is Hardest¡±.

    ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡± was simr to traditional body tempering techniques. The final goal was to simrly increase a cultivator¡¯s physical defense through cultivation. It meant improving the four major defenses¡ªskin, flesh, bones and mental defenses.

    Every Psionite would supposedly choose a body tempering cultivation technique that was most suited for them to increase their physical defense.

    This Turtle Is Hardest was one of the most ordinary andmon body tempering cultivation techniques.

    However, the cultivation method of ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡± was extremely special. It waspletely different from other fancy schlocks.

    Common body tempering cultivation techniques would use a specific motion or training method to constantly push the body to its limits in order to improve the body¡¯s constitution.

    Some body tempering cultivation techniques would send their Psionic Power gushing through their bodies and use the passing of time to transform their bodies.

    There were other insane body tempering cultivation techniques that used the power of nature to temper their bodies.

    For example, using fire to temper their bodies while rising from the ashes, or using lightning tribtions to construct a lightning tempered body. There were also water, wind, ice-snow tempered bodies, etc. Through these natural forces, they could temper their bodies¡¯ physical properties and through that improve their body¡¯s defenses and resistances.

    The aforementioned were the mostmonly seen body tempering cultivation techniques, but ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡± did not belong to any of this.

    This Turtle Is Hardest¡¯s body tempering cultivation technique had aplicated theory, but to sum it up in three words, it was¡ªgetting a beating!

    Trantor¡¯s Note: My Patreon is now at 112/300 to the next goal. There will be 3 bonus AC chapters released once the goal is reached! The sponsored bar is $20 from a sponsored chapter that will be released as soon as possible!

 Chapter 119: Imbalanced Broken Character in the World

    Chapter 119: Imbnced Broken Character in the World

    You didn¡¯t read wrong. Constantly taking a beating was the enthralling cultivation method to the body tempering technique, ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡±.

    From a beating, the body¡¯s cells would constantly die and the newly produced cells would be stronger. As for skin, muscles, blood, bones and mental will, they would all also be stronger after receiving a beating.

    So, do you want to master a divine technique? Then get beaten up!

    Do you want to be a true filthy turtle? Then get beaten up!

    Do you want you and your little partner down there to be harder and harder, till it became the ¡°hardest¡±?

    You have to want that!

    Then why aren¡¯t you fucking getting beaten up as soon as possible!?

    ¡­

    At the moment Shi Xiaobai was being surrounded by Hua Pengju andpany¡¯s attacks, he suddenly recalled of his Filthy Turtle Divine Technique and its ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡±. This gave him the idea of letting himself take a beating.

    ording to the cultivation rules of ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡±, the more badly he was beaten up, the greater the improvement to his body. As such, Shi Xiaobai directly gave up resisting and did not dodge at all.

    However, Shi Xiaobai immediately regretted after being hit by the first five Psionic Ability attacks, because his physical defense was like tofu crap!

    He had yet to undergo any body tempering cultivation so his physical defense was only at the standard of a normal human. Receiving the direct Psionic Ability attacks by Hua Pengju andpany was a bit too much for him.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt his organs twist and he even spat out a mouthful of blood!

    But!

    But a miraculous thing happened. After suffering the first strikes and spitting out fresh blood, Shi Xiaobai actually feltfortable all over. It was as if he was engaging in a ice water bucket battle in a hot summer day, and had ice water drench his entire body.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately realized that this was the effect of his endurance technique, the second part of Filthy Turtle Divine Technique¡ª¡±Unleaking Turtle Aura¡±.

    ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± was an endurance technique that inhibited sensory stimuli to obtain an endurance effect.

    For example, if you were to use ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± when you are out of breath while running, then the sensory stimuli from the difficulty in breathing, the body fatigue and muscle soreness would bepletely inhibited. Since you can¡¯t feel them, your body would not make a stress response, allowing you to carry on exercising.

    Of course, this was somewhat forcefully extending one¡¯s endurance, and it was easy to harm oneself by doing so.

    However, the endurance ability of ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± was truly formidable. It could inhibit the painful stimuli in seconds, causing the pain to be dispersed across the entire body.

    Well, in short, all Shi Xiaobai felt was a sense of soreness and immediately felt a strange feeling that resembled leveling up. Just like how his current body constitution was originally 1, now it had changed to 2.

    This feeling was very clear and realistic. It even felt like those numbers could be specifically discerned.

    Shi Xiaobai knew this was not an illusion. This was the body tempering effects of ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡±!

    Hua Pengju andpany¡¯s fists and feet were constantly striking his body. After he deliberately avoided his vital body parts, his body began to continuously cultivate as it suffered injury.

    Due to ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡±, Shi Xiaobai did not experience too much pain while being beaten, instead, he feltfortable all over.

    Due to ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡±, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s physical defenses were constantly rising while he was being beaten. His skin, flesh, bones were bing harder and harder.

    With the twobined, it was simply perfect!

    Of course, the main reason why he was able to aplish these two points was because Hua Pengju andpany¡¯s damage numbers did not exceed Shi Xiaobai¡¯s threshold. Furthermore, with Shi Xiaobai deliberately avoiding his vital parts from being hit, it reached the most suitable bnce.

    There was a way to describe how Hua Pengju andpany¡¯s beating of Shi Xiaobai was like¡ªIt was actually giving Shi Xiaobai a fucking happy ending!

    In summary, the feeling of his physical defense rise from 1 to 10 quickly made Shi Xiaobai feel joy both physically and spiritually. An undisguised smile began to suffuse on his lips.

    Finally at a particr moment and with a particr punch, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body suddenly emitted a ¡°boom¡± sound and quivered. A strange force began to flow throughout his entire body.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s physical defense had reached the second level while being beaten!

    ¡°Wahaha!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was already bursting with joy.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Initially, Hua Pengju andpany¡¯s brutal gang beating of Shi Xiaobai helped the other rookies vent their anger, but they still felt some pity. However, as the beatings continued, everyone noticed something strange.

    That¡¯s not right.

    This Tu Dahei did not even scream out once. Why did the asional moan or two sound like he was having a full-body massage? Other than spitting out a mouthful of blood at the beginning, he did not appear as though he was being brutally beaten up.

    The ones who directly perceived this was naturally Hua Pengju andpany. The more they beat Shi Xiaobai up, the stranger they felt. Although Tu Dahei did not resist the beatings and they felt great venting their anger, why was this bastard like a Xiaoqiang-like cockroach that cannot be taken down after all this time?

    Also, why did they feel like the bastard¡¯s body was getting harder and harder. Initially, their punches and kicks felt like they were hitting into sand, but now, it felt like every punch was hitting into a rock!

    Hua Pengju¡¯s heart was beginning to drum. He had been deliberately aiming for Tu Dahei¡¯s vital parts and even wanted to cruelly teach Tu Dahei¡¯s little partner below a lesson, but he was aghast to realize that he could not hit it!

    He had clearly kicked Tu Dahei¡¯s groin, but for some strange reason, he ended up kicking on Tu Dahei¡¯s thigh. Once or twice was fine, but it was happening every time! This was fishy!

    Was this¡­truly a coincidence!?

    ¡­

    ¡°This is not a coincidence! But¡­how did he do it?¡±

    By the side of the field, Riko also discovered after careful observation that although Shi Xiaobai looked like his body was staggering after being beaten by the five, every hit had avoided his vital parts. The worry in her heart began to transform into astonishment and curiosity.

    ¡°This child is a bit odd. Heh. It might look simple to dodge those strikes at his vital parts every time, but it is actually extremely profound. I estimate that his evasion movement technique might very well have reached the Exemry Mastery realm or even higher.¡±

    Theposed Yama Minamiya was also somewhat impressed by now. With a smile, he said, ¡°This child can clearly avoid those attacks easily, but he chose to make an opposite choice. He is purposely trying to get beaten! To speak the truth, I¡¯m also very curious how he is doing it.¡±

    Riko was extremely shocked. She had also discovered that Shi Xiaobai was deliberately moving his body to be beaten, so she was slightly relieved. But Yama Minamiya said that Shi Xiaobai was using a evasion movement technique at the Exemry Mastery realm?

    How could this be possible? She spent a decade cultivating ¡°Meteor Steps¡± before barely reaching the Exemry Mastery realm. At the age of seventeen, she was already considered a genius. How old was Shi Xiaobai and how many days had he cultivated for?

    Riko, who had already received numerous setbacks by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s freakish talent to the point of questioning life, was already beginning to question the world.

    Boohoohoo. The world is indeed unfair, especially when there is such an imbnced broken character like Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡­

 Chapter 120: This King is wrong

    Chapter 120: This King is wrong

    Five minutes after the free-for-all began, five people were eliminated in session. The elder who was the supervisor would escort the eliminated rookies out when they were unable to hold on in order to prevent them from receiving irrecoverable injuries.

    The elder¡¯s judgment was very timely and precise; hence, in this free-for-all battle, he became extremely critical when it came to controlling the situation.

    Because of him, the rookies could let themselves go and engage in battle wholeheartedly. Even those slippery ones that kept fleeing had joined the the battle turmoil.

    Of course, the rookies finally came to a realization because of the elder¡¯s presence¡ªthe elder did not intervene in Hua Pengju andpany¡¯s gang abuse from the beginning to the end. Up to that moment in time, he did not seem to have any intention of escorting Tu Dahei away from the scene.

    What did this mean?

    It meant that Hua Pengju andpany¡¯s damage was not enough to deal Tu Dahei any serious internal injuries!

    Holy motherfucking hell, that little bitch, Tu Dahei, was so good at taking a beating!?

    The rookies who wanted to fish in troubled water by secretly doing something bad during the five-men team¡¯s unteral abuse of Shi Xiaobai quietly dismissed their ideas.

    As for Hua Pengju andpany, they naturally realized something amiss. Other than Hua Pengju, who was still making unremitting efforts, the other four began to gradually stop.

    Fuck, why did punching Tu Dahei¡¯s body feel like they were hitting a metallic te?

    ¡°Boss Pengju, there¡¯s something strange about the kid.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, something is really strange.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired, it¡¯s a tiredness thates from the soul.¡±

    ¡°Shall we take a break?¡±

    The four rookies stopped as they looked at Shi Xiaobai, who was trying his best to pout but could not conceal his beaming smile. Suddenly, they felt like they had done the stupidest thing in the world.

    When Hua Pengju saw the other four stop, his face turned ck. Especially when he saw Tu Dahei¡¯s irksome expression, the indignation in his heart grew even more intense. He was unwilling to give up!

    Hua Pengju took a deep breath and looked at the four remainingckeys he had.

    ¡°Are you willing to give up just like that?¡± Hua Pengju said loudly, ¡°Have you forgotten how Boss Song Xiao left in such immense grief that he forgot to take the cigarettes he had hidden? Have you forgotten how miserable it was on the day after you were robbed of all your cash, forcing you to find a small store and run away after eating? Have you forgotten the struggle when you personally handed the elimination vote to Ah Three and Ah Four?¡±

    ¡°Ah One, Ah Two, Ah Five, Ah Six, can you really forget that!?¡±

    Hua Pengju clenched his fists as the veins on his face bulged. His tone was filled with indignation, making his fourckeys bow their hearts involuntarily.

    Hua Pengju pounded his chest with his fist and said heavily, ¡°I can never forget all of that, so I am indignant. Our revenge opportunity is just in front of us, so how can we give it up? How can we quit halfway? Do you still remember¡­ourmon faith?¡±

    The fourckeys raised their heads spontaneously as fighting spirit was reignited in their eyes. They said in unison, ¡°Insist on robbing pregnant women of their seats on public buses, never helping a granny cross the road, even a penny on the ground has to be put into our pockets, we want to be the most bohemian of heroes, drinking the hardest liquor, chase the hottest girls and lead the best lives!¡±

    Hua Pengju nodded his head in satisfaction and loudly said, ¡°Then tell me, will you be willing to give up on your revenge!?¡±

    The four people looked each other in the eye as they hoarsened their throats by shouting, ¡°We are unwilling!¡±

    Hua Pengju stretched out his fist and coldly said, ¡°Then, what should we do now?¡±

    The fourckeys hurriedly stretched out their fists, and putting their fists together, it was as though they stacked their faiths into the most resolute of convictions.

    ¡°Fuck Tu Dahei!¡±

    The five people shouted in unison as they gave each other an encouraging smile. This was what brothers andrades in arms were. They had to act together while having a good time!

    ¡°Eh? Boss, why did Tu Dahei¡­Tu Dahei disappear?¡±

    At this moment, Ah Six noticed that Tu Dahei, who they had previously been surrounded, had disappeared without them knowing when it happened!

    Hua Pengju was stunned as he hurriedly surveyed his surroundings. He was slightly delighted.

    The bastard was indeed barely enduring it. He finally could not withstand it and had escaped!

    ¡°Found him. He¡¯s there!¡±

    Keen-eyed Ah One found Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure in the chaotic battle!

    ¡°Why did he run there!?¡±

    Hua Pengju was slightly surprised. At this moment, Shi Xiaobai was heading towards the most chaotic spot in the field where there was the most number of rookies gathered.

    There, the backbone of Team Blue, led by Wang Lin, was engaged in an intense chaotic group battle with Team Red¡¯s core members who were led by Han Feng!

    That was a forbidden zone in the free-for-all, why was Tu Dahei heading there?

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s chase after him! He must be afraid and trying to escape. Brothers, our chance is here. Follow me!¡±

    Hua Pengju waved his hand in high spirits and made the first move to chase after Shi Xiaobai. His fourckeys immediately followed behind in excitement!

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai naturally was not afraid of leaving the encirclement of Hua Pengju andpany.

    If it was revealed, it would probably make Hua Pengju andpany vomit blood¡ªHe was only searching for a more intense and brutal ¡°abuse¡±.

    After being surrounded and beaten up by Hua Pengju andpany, with the passage of time, his body¡¯s attributes were growing at a slower pace. After it rapidly rose to 10, every increment was bing slower and slower, and by the time it reached 14, it nearly remained stagnant.

    Shi Xiaobai sensed that his physical defense had went from tofu crap to a small metallic te. Hua Pengju andpany¡¯s damage towards him was minimal and could no longer be effective in his body tempering.

    This was a very serious problem. Hua Pengju andpany could no longer satisfy Shi Xiaobai!

    Hence, when the dissatisfied Shi Xiaobai saw Hua Pengju andpany stop, he began scanning for the most chaotic zone in the free-for-all battle as he immediately turned fickle.

    In short, after having dallied with them, Shi Xiaobai now wanted to forsake them to pursue his own happiness.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s actions were in fact monitored by most people. When the Team Blue and Red members who were in confrontation saw Shi Xiaobai swagger over calmly after having been beaten by Hua Pengju andpany for several minutes, they werepletely stunned.

    When they noticed Shi Xiaobai walk into the zone where Team Red and Blue¡¯s core members were brawling, Wang Lin, Han Feng, Xiang Wu andpany all stopped. Everyone else also could not help but stop their fights.

    However, everyone was looking at Shi Xiaobai with an alert but hostile gaze.

    What was this little bitch trying to do this time?

    Shi Xiaobai faltered slightly because he never expected for the rookies to stop so easily and pay him attention. He was originally wondering what he had to do to make everyone notice him.

    Shi Xiaobai was very satisfied that all the rookies had consciously looked at him. He naturally did not want to waste this heaven-given opportunity!

    Shi Xiaobai walked to the center of the group battle zone and looked at all the rookies around him. With a solemn and serious expression, he took a deep breath and loudly said, ¡°This King wants to apologize to all of you. This King was wrong!¡±

    ¡­

    Trantor¡¯s Note: My Patreon is now at 142/300 to the next goal. Almost halfway there! There will be 3 bonus AC chapters released once reached!

 Chapter 121: Peeling Memories

    Chapter 121: Peeling Memories

    ¡°This King wants to apologize to all of you. This King was wrong!¡±

    Everyone who had their ears pricked up werepletely stunned. Hua Pengju andpany that were in the midst of running stopped in surprised. A look of disbelief shed in Riko¡¯s eyes. Yama Minamiya also revealed an amazed expression, while Wang Lin and Xiang Wu slightly revealed a look of disappointment.

    Tu Dahei was actually apologizing?

    That mighty and fearless Tu Dahei actually apologized?

    Although he still addressed himself ¡°This King¡± in an infuriating manner which deserved a beating, everyone could feel the sincerity in his apology from his serious expression!

    So Tu Dahei was just barely putting on a front. After being beaten up by Hua Pengju andpany, he finally understood that he should plead for forgiveness and ask to be spared?

    ¡°This King is wrong. This King always thought that all of you were pious devotees of the God, Naagin 1, but it seems it was all wishful thinking on This King¡¯s part!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s tone was filled with a deep sense of remorse.

    When the majority of rookies heard his words, their faces stiffened. ¡°Naagin¡± made them recall the day of terror when they handed their wallets over.

    This little bitch had used the name of the God, Naagin, to swipe their bodies clean of their cash, and he finally knew he was in the wrong?

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai reached out for his wallet at his waist. The wallet was also conveniently swiped from a rookie ten days ago.

    Shi Xiaobai said in a sad tone to everyone, ¡°All of you are not devotees of God, Naagin, your faith was all faked, and This King was mistaken that you were pious devotees and took your faith. It was all This King¡¯s fault!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s breathing stagnated. This little bitch sure was thick-skinned.

    You had clearly forcefully made us hand over our faith (cash), why did your mouth make it sound like we were being fake?

    Some rookies were extremely vexed, but they did not immediately throw a smack at Shi Xiaobai. This was because they wanted to see what this darn youth¡¯s intentions were after saying all that.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai took out a wad of cash from his wallet!

    ¡°This King admits his mistakes, so This King has decided to give all of you an opportunity to take back your faith!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai raised the wad of cash and grinned. Like a patient cheetah that slightly bared its fangs, he finally loudly revealed his final goal, ¡°Come, raise your fists and punch This King. As long as you give This King a good beating, This King will reward you handsomely!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai waved the cash in a high-spirited manner.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze zed over at that moment.

    Riko snorted augh and thought how ¡°this was very Shi Xiaobai¡±.

    Yama Minamiya was enlightened and was somewhat thankful that the position of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mentor had been snatched by Kali. This monkey was probably not someone he could control.

    Hua Pengju andpany realized the harsh truth. The beating they gave was just a happy ending for him.

    That¡¯s not right. Looking at the amount of cash in his hand, he could get many happy endings from that!

    The other rookies reacted after losing themselves in a daze for a few moments. They immediately found it amusing and angry.

    There was a person in this world that actually paid others to get beaten? That¡¯s not right. This was fucking using their own money to invite them to beat him!?

    ¡°Oh? Do all of you not even have the courage to make a move against This King?¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai saw how everyone was frozen motionless, he turned nervous.

    These rookies were precious system monsters to him. They were valuable experience points!

    ¡°This King is very disappointed to realize that all of you are such cowards.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words finally ignited the fury of everyone. The rookies closest to him immediately raised their fists and punched at Shi Xiaobai!

    The other rookies nodded at their opponents from their ongoing standoffs and agreed toe to a temporary truce!

    Everything no longer mattered, the most important matter was to beat the extremely arrogant and utterly contemptible Tu Dahei to a pulp!

    Fuck, we can lose the group battle, but Tu Dahei has to die!

    ¡°Let me do it first!¡±

    ¡°No, let him go, let me do it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s everyone¡¯s responsibility to beat down a wretch!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Other than a few rookies who did not want to engage in a many against one battle, the other rookies surrounded Shi Xiaobai. The matter regarding Naagin had long made them bear a grudge. Now, with them being mocked, how could they stand for that?

    The rookies charged over while issuing war cries!

    Shi Xiaobai immediately beamed.

    This was experience. Come,e, hurry up and beat This King violently!

    Three punches were the first to hit Shi Xiaobai. Like a long drought that received rain, Shi Xiaobai could not help but moan.

    Seeing the rookies surrounding him in rage, Shi Xiaobai felt that happiness hade too suddenly!

    ¡­

    Thirty minutester.

    As dozens of rookies took turns to violently beat Shi Xiaobai, Shi Xiaobai finally could not resist the joy in his heart. He began to brazenlyugh.

    Theughter made the rookies feel like they had seen a ghost, but immediately it gave rise to more anger! Immediately, another new round of battle began. People lined up to take turns beating Tu Dahei up.

    Wang Lin, who had been observing from the side for a very long time, looked at the nearby Xiang Wu and said, ¡°I want to try and see how amazing Tu Dahei¡¯s resistance is against beating.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s just amazing, and not shocking?¡±

    Xiang Wu made a rareugh but turned serious and said, ¡°I¡¯m also very curious how he does it. How is he still so lively after being beaten by dozens for half an hour?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going first.¡±

    After Wang Lin said that, he walked towards Shi Xiaobai.

    Xiang Wu hesitated for a moment before he followed behind.

    The two strongest Annihtion rookies had finally made their move.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Three hourster.

    Yes, you didn¡¯t read wrongly. Three hours have passed.

    In the entire period of three hours, there was no need to talk about Shi Xiaobai being beaten down, there was not even a single instance of Shi Xiaobai letting out a scream. And most important of all, this fellow¡¯s body was bing harder the more he was beaten!

    During these three hours, people sessively realized of the tragic fact.

    Fuck, they just realized they had been giving Shi Xiaobai a free happy ending.

    Nearly everyone chose to give up after struggling for a moment.

    At this moment in time, only Hua Pengju, Wang Lin and Xiang Wu were putting in the final efforts.

    Hua Pengju managed to sustain a very long time this time, unlike how he usually failed to get it up. The indignation in his heart made him refuse to give up.

    Wang Lin, who was the strongest person amongst the rookies over the past few days, naturally had some pride in him. Although Tu Dahei appeared to be excited and happy while he was beating him up, Wang Lin could not lower his proud head.

    When Xiang Wu attacked Shi Xiaobai, he realized howcking his strength was and the ws in his techniques. As such, he used Shi Xiaobai as a training partner, so he was still putting in the effort.

    In short, there were three people who did not give up. Yama Minamiya andpany did not intervene which caused the ¡°abuse¡± that no longer felt the same to continue on. At this moment in time, people were not waiting for the moment Shi Xiaobai copsed but for the moment Wang Lin andpany would curse out loud with a ¡°Fuck this, I¡¯m done.¡±

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai was already extremely satisfied despite the increase being extremely slow near theter stages. In three hours, his physical numbers had risen to 19, and nearing the end, it was stuck for half an hour without showing any signs of breaking the stagnating trend.

    As such, Shi Xiaobai already realized that the experience from the rookies, including Wang Lin and Xiang Wu, was utterly inadequate.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to end the battle. Time to use This King¡¯s Turtle-speed Divine Punch!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai thought in his mind.

    But at this moment, a clear face appeared in his mind. It was a delicate face with beautiful features beneath silver hair. A faint smile suffused on the face¡¯s lips.

    ¡°This King¡¯s right hand, King of Snacks!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was immediately shocked because Chen Lingcun¡¯s face did not sh past his mind and instead was fixed in his consciousness. It was like a picture had forcibly upied aputer screen.

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and blinked but he could not evict the clear face from his mind.

    But immediately following that, the face in his mind started to turn blur and sh. The colors of the picture seemed to peel off, like paint that was paring.

    At the same time, the experiences he shared with Chen Lingcun suddenly began ying from the end to beginning in his mind.

    The scene of how Lingcun shattered his Psionic Shield with a light punch.

    The scene of how Lingcun was mocked as the weakest rookie.

    The scene of how Lingcun was called up the stage.

    The scene of how Lingcun told him not to help Xiang Wu by acting impulsively.

    The scene of how Lingcun analyzed how to conceal the identity of ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡±.

    The scene of how Lingcun said ¡°Shi Xiaobai is the hope of all humanity¡±.

    These scenes yed frame after frame in his mind before they peeled off like paint, eventually turning to white nkness. And when Shi Xiaobai realized that every scene had gone white, he felt like they had all disappeared from his mind!

    It was as though¡ªhis memories were being lost!

    And at this moment, his mind had yed the first scene of their meeting. Under the sunlight, that silver-haired youth was standing beside Ye Jiaquan with his hands in his pocket, a smile suffusing across his lips.

    And this scene was just like the previous ones. It slowly lost its colors and turned a blur. It was about to turn to white nkness.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai widened his eyes slightly as intuition told him that the moment this picture disappeared, he wouldpletely forget the silver-haired youth.

    Chen Lingcun would be an existence that never existed in his world!

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    A fiery voice resounded in his mind. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body was frozen in time, but his consciousness regained its freedom.

    He saw at a nce Hua Pengju and his fourckeys that were charging at him. Their face had hideous smiles and confident looks.

    At the same time, ck text materialized before his eyes.

    [ Choice 1: Kill Chen Lingcun (A-level reward) ]

    [ Choice 2: Save Chen Lingcun (B-level reward) ]

    [ Choice 3: Give up on Chen Lingcun (F-level reward) ]

    Shi Xiaobai finally realized that time had wound back, returning to the moment the Absolute Choice appeared. This meant that¡ªhe had failed the choice he made!

    This meant that¡­

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    ¡­

    AN

    Author¡¯s Note: The funny parts are over. Next up is the actual show!

    1. The Chinese words used for Naagin (ÄÉÇ§À³) sounds like ¡°hand your money over¡± (ÄÃÇ®À´)

 Chapter 122: Do not scream in pain even when balls shatter

    Chapter 122: Do not scream in pain even when balls shatter

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The fiery voice continue to resound in his mind, as Shi Xiaobai¡¯s thoughts felt like they were being mixed into a mess, while the lost memories were immediately squeezed back into his head. The scenes that had to do with Chen Lingcun was pieced back one by one.

    Momentster, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s churning mind finally calmed down, but the calm did notst long because Shi Xiaobai had realized a harsh reality¡ªtime had looped back, returning to the moment the Absolute Choice appeared. This meant that he had failed the choice of [Save Chen Lingcun] after three hours!

    Shi Xiaobai recalled how he had failed twice back when he chose [Save Little Fatso], and both failures were a result of Little Fatso, Zhu Zhu, being killed by Sahadun. Hence, it could be determined that failure to save the target was equivalent to the target dying!

    With the aforementioned conjectures, it all pointed to a conclusion¡ªChen Lingcun would die three hourster!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart immediately turned heavy. Even if the Absolute Choice repeated again, he would still naturally choose [Save Chen Lingcun]. It had nothing to do with what position Chen Lingcun had taken up in his heart. Even if it was a stranger, as long as it wasn¡¯t a wicked person, amongst the choices of [Kill], [Give up] or [Save], he would definitely choose [Save].

    He always remembered the final words his elder brother said to him in that tiny cupboard¡ªHe was the King who would eventually save the world. If he did not have the courage or will to save a single person, what was the point of talking about saving an entire world?

    However, the most intractable problem in front of him was how he was to save Chen Lingcun.

    The only information he now knew was that ¡°Chen Lingcun would die three hourster¡±. Where Chen Lingcun was, or what fatal danger he would encounter were all crucial clues that Shi Xiaobaicked.

    In such a situation, Shi Xiaobai had to first find out where Chen Lingcun was. And the person that could provide the slightest of clues about Chen Lingcun¡¯s whereabouts was clearly¡­Ye Jiaquan!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes slightly lit up. Maybe Chen Lingcun had said something before he left, or he might have inadvertently revealed where he was heading?

    Maybe Ye Jiaquan knew where Chen Lingcun was!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Time once again began spinning. Hua Pengju andpany were charging at Shi Xiaobai from different directions. They believed that had sealed off all routes of retreat for Shi Xiaobai, so their strike was both ruthless and decisive!

    But this time, Shi Xiaobai did not retract the tip of his foot that was about to take flight!

    Shi Xiaobai was feeling a sense of pity. After the time reset, his technique, ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡± that reached level 19 returned to its original level 0. His body was still tofu crap, and in other words, the three hours of ¡°happy ending¡± was done for nothing!

    Also, at this moment, Shi Xiaobai no longer had time to tangle himself with Hua Pengju andpany. He no longer had time to use ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡± to cultivate his body because [Save Chen Lingcun] was an urgent matter!

    Shi Xiaobai used Crab Steps and took the simplest and most direct method ofteral side jumps to dodge Hua Pengju¡¯s punch before shooting out of the five people¡¯s encirclement like a beam of light.

    Although this process was simple, it was done extremely fast. Hua Pengju andpany did not even see Shi Xiaobai¡¯s motions. All they saw was Shi Xiaobai sh suddenly and after sweeping up a whirlwind, he had escaped from their encirclement and sights.

    At the instant when Hua Pengju andpany¡¯s punches and kicks lost their target, they were unable to retract them in time, causing them to hit each other!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Hua Pengju¡¯s groin had unfortunately been hit by Ah Six¡¯s kick into theher regions. He screamed immediately and his thighs turned inwards as he squatted down. His hands covered his little partner at his groin as he constantly issued out a hissing sound.

    Ah Six immediately eximed and hurriedly rushed to Hua Pengju. He had used a lot of strength in his kick and had failed to retract it in time. This kick had hit with full force! Furthermore, Ah Six kept feeling that he had kicked something spectacr.

    ¡°Bo¡­Boss, is¡­is that part of you alright!?¡±

    Ah Six asked with a wretched face. He remembered that when he kicked Hua Pengju¡¯s groin, he had apparently heard the sound of something crunch.

    Ah One and Ah Three also came beside him and reveal worried looks. Would their Boss¡­

    Hua Pengju was already in a state of confusion from the pain. At the moment he heard Ah Six¡¯s question, he used his strength to pinch theckey¡¯s hand he was holding, causing a heart-wrenching scream to immediately resound.

    Hua Pengju¡¯s eyes were zed as though he had no love in his life.

    ¡°My balls have shattered!¡±

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai did not know Hua Pengju was experiencing the greatest suffering in the world when he dodged. If he knew of it, he would have said with disdain, ¡°Real man do not scream in pain even when balls shatter!

    Shi Xiaobai had already charged towards Ye Jiaquan at this moment.

    At this moment, Ye Jiaquan was fighting Wang Lin¡¯s faction as a core member of Han Feng¡¯s faction. Three Team Blue rookies were fighting with Ye Jiaquan.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned because he did not have time to waste on the three rookies. Without much hesitation, Shi Xiaobai easily shed past two rookies and suddenly kicked the third one in the ass.

    That person had his back facing Shi Xiaobai and after he was kicked by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fast and violent kick, he was caught off guard while he uttered an ¡°Ah¡± as he fell to the ground.

    When the two other rookies saw this, they were immediately enraged as they turned around to attack Shi Xiaobai!

    Shi Xiaobai did not retreat but instead proceeded forward. In a sh, he came to the middle of the two rookies and immediately following that¡­used Crab Steps¡¯ ability of passing off the spurious as genuine!

    When the two rookies realized Shi Xiaobai was rushing to them, their eyes lit up. Seeing Shi Xiaobai use those funny footsteps, they charged forward with a dismissive sneer. At the same time, they raised their fists and punched at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s delicate white face!

    ¡°Aiyah!

    ¡°Aiyah!

    Two cries of pain was heard as the two rookies punched each other in the face simultaneously. One of them lost three teeth, while the other spun a few times after being hit.

    At the same time, the Team Blue rookie who had been kicked by Shi Xiaobai to the ground was quickly beaten by Ye Jiaquan after losing his numbers advantage.

    The three rookies and Ye Jiaquan¡¯s confrontational standoff came to an end because of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sudden intrusion.

    Riko, who was constantly paying Shi Xiaobai attention outside the field, was stunned agape. As a bystander, she was able to clearly tell how Shi Xiaobai had dodged thebined attacks of Hua Pengju andpany, and how he shed past the two rookies toplete a sneak attack, as well as how he forcefully inserted himself between the two Team Blue rookies, and then finally use an extremely realistic fake move to make the two rookies hit each other in a silly manner.

    Riko saw all of this and had seen it very clearly. In her opinion, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s series of movement was extremely quick, crafty and strange. It was even very magnificent!

    When did Shi Xiaobai grasp such powerful footwork? Furthermore¡­what was this footwork?

 Chapter 123: Filthy Turtle Divine Technique Combo!

    Chapter 123: Filthy Turtle Divine Technique Combo!

    ¡°What footwork is this?¡± Riko wondered.

    On first nce, it looked like ¡°Crab Steps¡± that very few people cared about, but on careful thought, when was ¡°Crab Steps¡±, which was well known to beical, ever this cool?

    Yama Minamiya, who was beside her, was also simrly deep in thought. He could already tell that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s footwork was ¡°Crab Steps¡±, and in fact, was quite simr to Yaris¡¯ ¡°divine Crab Steps¡±. As a result, he could not help but think of the recent absurd news that did not stir any waves, and the news of how a person known as ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡± cultivated Crab Steps to the Dominating Refinement realm at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    As the news had clearly described ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡± as the representative contestant for battle arena cafe¡¯s [Gaia] branch, he had particrly sent people to investigate the matter, however the investigations came up with nothing. The residents who watched thepetition described it in great graphic detail, and there was someone who even imitated the line ¡°everyone present is a spicy chicken¡± with great ir, but there was no evidence to verify the matter.

    Yama Minamiya was skeptical about the whole matter and finally ignored it. However, now with Shi Xiaobai using Crab Steps, he could not help but recall of this matter. Shi Xiaobai was simrly at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm and although there was no way to tell what tier the Crab Steps were because he apparently did not give his all against the few weak rookies, wasn¡¯t everything too much a coincidence?

    Besides, Shi Xiaobai had disappeared for those few days. Actually, the so-called disappearance was mainly because Kali had chased away all the personnel that had been nted around Shi Xiaobai. Even [Gaia]¡¯s upper echelons failed to grasp Shi Xiaobai¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°Could that news be true? Could Shi Xiaobai be ¡®IChooseDogLeading¡¯?¡±

    With this thought in mind, Yama Minamiya¡¯s eyes that looked at Shi Xiaobai turned burning hot. If that was the case¡­

    ¡°In the future, be nicer to Xiaobai. Your temper of yours needs to be held back,¡± Yama Minamiya looked at Riko and said seriously. Although he was not like the other members of the upper echelons, who hoped that Riko would be a ¡°honey trap¡± for Shi Xiaobai, he was genuinely hoping that Riko would be Shi Xiaobai¡¯s friend at that very moment.

    Riko was stunned as her mouth pouted as she had various thoughts on her mind.

    Wasn¡¯t I being good to him?

    Last night, we even¡­

    Pui! Last night¡¯s matter is not to be mentioned!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    If Riko and Yama Minamiya¡¯s eyes were unable to discern Shi Xiaobai¡¯s attainment, it was natural that those rookies who could not even see Shi Xiaobai¡¯s movements werepletely lost in a foggy mist. They wisely chose to hurriedly scatter away. Thebined forces of Tu Dahei and Shi Xiaobai was not something a few rookies like them could resist.

    When Shi Xiaobai saw how no one came to disturb them, he immediately walked towards Ye Jiaquan and asked, ¡°Steel Ox, did Lingcun say where he was going before he left?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ye Jiaquan was left in a daze as he scratched his head and said, ¡°Me thinks¡­there was nothing.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was immediately somewhat disappointed but immediately asked again, ¡°Think again. Before he left, did he say anything strange?¡±

    Ye Jiaquan immediately knitted his eyebrows and began thinking hard. Momentster, he said with a face of grief, ¡°Me, Me doesn¡¯t remember.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gaped his mouth and did not continue asking. ming or pressing Ye Jiaquan further clearly wasn¡¯t the best thing to do. Now, the thing that he needed to do the most was think of how to obtain information about Chen Lingcun¡¯s current whereabouts.

    ¡°Brother Dahei, is Lingcun¡­in trouble?¡± Ye Jiaquan sensed that something was amiss and hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Nothing, even if there is, This King will easily resolve it.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not exin the matter as it was useless to make another silly ox anxious. After a moment of thought, his eyes gradually lit up. Maybe the other rookies could provide some clues?

    But at this moment, the rookies were upied in their own battles, and Shi Xiaobai did not have the time to ask them one by one. Now, he needed to make everyone hear his question and answer his question seriously.

    Shi Xiaobai surveyed his surroundings but this time, no one stopped because of what he had done. The likely reason why people stopped thest time because he appeared fine after being beaten by Hua Pengju andpany for several minutes.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes flickered as realized that he first needed to make everyone¡¯s heart stop a moment for him before they would prick their ears up for him.

    ¡°Steel Ox, for the next few minutes, do not let anyonee close to This King.¡± Shi Xiaobai already had an idea and said to Ye Jiaquan. Then, he squatted down and arched his right knee. His fist faced the ground as though he was about to punch it.

    Ye Jiaquan was slightly surprised before he nodded his head heavily. He then used a pair of fierce-looking eyes that seemed to warn any rookie that tempted to make a move.

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath and clenched his fist tightly. Following that, he used an extremely, extremely slow speed to smash into the ground.

    Those rookies who were paying attention to Shi Xiaobai, as well as Yama Minamiya and Riko, who saw the scene, werepletely dumbfounded.

    This punch was not only extremely slow, it was even slower than a snail¡¯s crawl. From top to bottom, his fist moved less than a centimeter a second. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s entire arm was trembling as though he was using all his strength, but at that extremely slow speed, it appeared as though it was soft andcked strength.

    What was he doing?

    What Shi Xiaobai wanted to do was naturally make all the fighting rookies stop and listen to his question seriously; hence, he needed to stun everybody.

    And Filthy Turtle Divine Technique¡¯s third move¡ªTurtle-speed Divine Punch was perfect for the job.

    Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡¯s name suggested that the punch would be slow like a turtle¡¯s crawl, almost impossible for it to strike a moving object. However, this punch lived up to its name as a ¡°divine punch¡±. Its power was quite impressive, and more amazingly, the strength of Turtle-speed Divine Punch did not have a fixed value. In a certain way, Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡¯s strength had no upper limit!

    The slower the punch, the more powerful it was!

    The theory behind it was like apressed spring. The longer and deeper it waspressed, the more explosive and terrifying the bounce would be when it was released!

    The reason why Shi Xiaobai¡¯s arm was trembling was because he had to continuouslypress his Psionic Power during the slow punching process.

    Surging Psionic Power began to condense andpress where his fist was, forming a stunning amount of power that would suddenly burst out. It was like turbulent water that was blocked by a closed valve. Once the valve was broken through, the water would pour out with tremendous force.

    The tip of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s first was that valve. And his arm was the pipe for the waterflow. At this moment, as Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fist was slowly moving downwards, the umted Psionic Power was getting furtherpressed, as though the water pipes were constantly brimming with water. The water pipes could no longer take it anymore!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s arm began to swell with Psionic Power, as though his arm would explode at any time. Excruciating pain began to spread from his arm towards his entire body as Shi Xiaobai immediately used ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± to inhibit the pain!

    And at the moment the pain urred, ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡± also began toe into effect. Shi Xiaobai could intuitively sense that his right hand and arm¡¯s defense numbers were constantly rising. 1¡­3¡­4¡­4.5¡­

    At this moment, Filthy Turtle Divine Technique was showing its godly powers through abo!

 Chapter 124: Who is Chen Lingcun

    Chapter 124: Who is Chen Lingcun1

    At this moment, Filthy Turtle Divine Technique was showing its godly powers through abo!

    But¡­

    ¡°Kacha, kacha, kacha¡­¡±

    The sounds of bones cracking in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s arm began to continuously explode like firecrackers. Ye Jiaquan, who was closest to him, was stunned.

    How many bones had to rupture in order to produce such a sound? How unimaginably painful would that be?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s brows began to knit as his mouth began to utter a soft cry. ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± could no longerpletely inhibit the excruciating pain he was receiving from his bones cracking. This was the most Filthy Turtle Divine Technique could inhibit and also its limit. Be it the inhibition of pain from ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± or the tempering of body through damage with ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡±, or thepressive force of ¡°Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡±, their limits were whatever Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body could withstand!

    And at this moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s arm could no longer take it any further. If this carried on, his entire arm might very well be crippled!

    But!

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the ground that was just a few centimeters away from the ground. Gritting his teeth and with an adamance sh past his eyes, he let out a muffled angry roar!

    Using a period of two minutes, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fist had finally arrived from his chest to the hard steel floor. It was still a very slow touch, with no sudden impact at the veryst moment. It was like how a slowly crawling turtle gently touched a wall.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A deafening explosion immediately resounded, with dozens of steel tiles sshing out. The steel floor beneath Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fist immediately shattered, with cracks several meters in radius emanating radially out of the steel ground. And in the middle, even the soil beneath the steel tes had copsed into a giant pothole.

    The power of that one punch was extremely terrifying!

    ¡°Holy shit!?¡±

    ¡°Was that for real?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    The rookies who turned over when they heard the explosion saw a strange scene as they uttered their astonishment. As for those that had been paying attention to Shi Xiaobai were now watching on in gaped silence having witnessed the entire process of that one punch, as though they had seen a ghost.

    Even theposed Yama Minamiya also mentally shouted in English¡ªWhat the fuck!?

    No words could describe such a shocking scene. It was like a slowly crawling turtleing in front of a steel wall at an extremely slow speed, and without any sudden shocking burst in speed, it just slowly used its turtle head to prod the steel wall, and immediately the steel wall exploded!

    This was fucking unscientific!

    ¡°Awesome, my Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    After Riko recovered from beingpletely lost for words, she realized her father was alsopletely in a state of shock. Immediately she felt like she had aplished something through Shi Xiaobai¡¯s achievements. She had never made her father this shocked despite her years of hard work.

    Riko hurriedly pretended to stayedposed and patted Yama Minamiya on the shoulder. Pretending to stay calm, she said, ¡°How is it? My little brother Xiaobai would do, right?¡±

    Yama Minamiya¡¯s expression changed and hurriedly said, ¡°Riko, why don¡¯t you just submit? I think this child is not bad. Although he doesn¡¯t look as all-rounded like Red Lotus, his future prospects are extremely promising. Although he is just three years younger than you¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Riko hurriedly cut Yama Minamiya off. She was extremely embarrassed because this was her father.

    Where did that unsmiling Yama Minamiya go to? Where did his usual temperament go to!?

    Although Shi Xiaobai¡¯s talent was pretty freakish and was a kind person, he was a dishonest little pervert!

    Riko rolled her eyes at Yama Minamiya and turned to look at Shi Xiaobai. Suddenly, her pupils constricted because at this moment, Shi Xiaobai had slowly stood up. His entire right arm was limply dangling and appeared slightly distorted. Clearly, the broken bones in his arm was in a rather grave situation.

    Riko was anxious as she wanted to charge into the field, but someone had realized this earlier than her. The elder in control of the situation had appeared before Shi Xiaobai. A yellow beam of light was emitted from the elder¡¯s hands which encased Shi Xiaobai¡¯s arm.

    Shi Xiaobai began to frown. Even though he was using ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± to suppress his pain receptors, he still felt painful sensationsing from his arm.

    The elder¡¯s eyes changed and looked at Shi Xiaobai with aghast. He was administering emergency healing techniques on Shi Xiaobai and it should have been extremely painful, but Shi Xiaobai did not even make a grunt?

    ¡°This child¡­¡±

    The elder was rmed as he became more meticulous in healing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s injuries. If this child¡¯s arm were to have any residual side effects, [Gaia] was not the only one which would suffer a loss, it was very likely to be a loss for all of humanity.

    ¡­

    At this moment, everyone was stunned by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s punch and stopped their fights. They turned their eyes towards Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°This King has a question to ask all of you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath. The power of the punch actually far exceeded his expectations, and the price he had to pay had exceeded his expectations as well, but the effects had finally achieved what he expected.

    Everyone¡¯s ears pricked up!

    ¡°Does anyone know where Chen Lingcun is?¡± Shi Xiaobai loudly asked his question.

    At this moment, everyone was indeed listening to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s voice. Even Hua Pengju pricked his ears up from the shock that came from that single punch. They were all waiting for Shi Xiaobai¡¯s question. If they knew the answer, they were willing to tell Shi Xiaobai just for on ount of that single punch.

    However, after Shi Xiaobai finished asking his question, everyone was stunned. There was no other reason because no one knew the answer. They were even puzzled by the question itself.

    People on the field began to noisily engage in private discussion.

    ¡°Who is Chen Lingcun?¡±

    ¡°Does any of you know this person?¡±

    ¡°No, I have never heard of such a name.¡±

    ¡°Neither have I.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies expressed that they did not know of the person Chen Lingcun.

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. He had envisioned the possibility that no one knew of Chen Lingcun¡¯s whereabouts since even Ye Jiaquan, who was closest to him, did not know. However, Shi Xiaobai never expected that the rookies imed to not know Chen Lingcun, to the point of never hearing this name before.

    How was this possible?

    It was impossible!

    Shi Xiaobai recalled the scene that once angered him, and because he was once again enraged, his face began to sink. He surveyed the crowd and coldly said, ¡°All of you once mocked him because of his weakliness and used the ugliest expressions to say the most toxic of words at him. Now are all of you telling This King that you do not know him, to the point of not even knowing his name?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai angrily looked at everyone like a fierce tiger.

    The rookies¡¯ faces grew somber. They had been shocked by ¡°Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡±, but that was it. It did not mean they could endure Shi Xiaobai¡¯s wanton ndering.

    They had not even heard of the name Chen Lingcun, so when had they ever mocked this person and used the ugliest expressions? The most toxic of words?

    This was unconcealed ndering, one that waspletely baseless!

    What gave you, Tu Dahei, the right to nder us?

    You can nder our characters just because of that punch that was some trickery?

    At this moment, the look in arge number of rookies¡¯ eyes changed. They exchanged looks with their partners and quietly clenched their fists. They took a slighty step forward, as though they were dozen of fierce wolves that were surrounding a ferocious tiger!

    1. Recall that Lingcun¡¯s name (Áã´æ) can be interpreted as ¡°zero presence.¡±

 Chapter 125: Refreshing your world view

    Chapter 125: Refreshing your world view

    The rookies looked at Shi Xiaobai angrily like savage wolves while the elder healed Shi Xiaobai of his injuries. If not for the elder, the group of rookies would probably have vent their anger by pouncing at Shi Xiaobai and beating him up.

    Of course, it was all thanks to the elder¡¯s presence, or the rookies would probably vomit blood from realizing that they had been diligently giving Shi Xiaobai wave after waves of ¡°happy endings¡± after beating him up.

    Shi Xiaobai was equally looking angrily at the crowd. He never bowed down against the forces of evil and was determined never to bow, what more to these experience-giving underlings.

    So he was unafraid of this battle, in fact, he also wanted to furiously charge forward to vent his pent up anger.

    However, Shi Xiaobai eventually repressed the anger in his heart because he knew it was meaningless. He might be able to beat them down and ¡°torture¡± them for a confession, but the information he obtained could not be verified for its veracity, so doing so was too much a waste of time.

    Shi Xiaobai slowly closed his eyes as his mind gradually calmed down. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes looked as calm as water. He no longer looked at the other rookies, as though they were nonexistent.

    Shi Xiaobai calmly epted the grave situation of the rookies being unable to provide him with any information because the only way to face the thorns beneath his feet was to carry on forging ahead.

    ¡°There must be a way.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai began to console himself as he lowered his head to contemte.

    When the rookies saw Shi Xiaobai lower his head, they dismissively sneered in their hearts, thinking that Shi Xiaobai had sumbed. Their fists clenched tighter, but due to the elder¡¯s presence, they did not make any rash moves. However, once the free-for-all restarted, they would definitely not let Shi Xiaobai off.

    There was a price he needed to pay for ndering them!

    The elder¡¯s healing also quickly came to its final stages. Even he was unable to fully cure Shi Xiaobai of his injuries. All he could do was do his best to remove any possible residual side effects. At that moment, he began to hesitate when he saw the rookies leering at Shi Xiaobai. He was wondering if he should forcefully eliminate Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand was temporarily not to be given any stress even at the cost of him losing his eligibility for the collective training. If the rookies red up and attacked without holding back, it would be disastrous.

    The elder thought highly of Shi Xiaobai which resulted in all these concerns. He was even unconsciously extending the healing time.

    A number of rookies had begun restarting their own battles, but arge number of rookies were still waiting for the elder¡¯s departure.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai raised his head as he recalled what Ye Jiaquan had recently told him¡ªChen Lingcun left him a letter!

    Maybe Chen Lingcun would mention of his whereabouts in the letter!

    Although it was unlikely, it was like a flicker of light in a dark cavern for the stumped Shi Xiaobai.

    Ye Jiaquan had mentioned that he had forgotten to bring the letter. Then clearly, it was left in the rookie dormitories. It would definitely waste a lot of time retrieving the letter by taking a return trip.

    But¡­this was already thest possible method!

    Shi Xiaobai looked at Ye Jiaquan and asked with an extremely serious expression, ¡°Steel Ox, if This King tells you that Lingcun is currently in grave danger, and the letter he left behind for This King can save his life, what should you do?¡±

    Ye Jiaquan felt like a bolt of lightning had struck him when he heard this.

    If the letter he forgot to bring determined Lingcun¡¯s life, wouldn¡¯t he be indirectly harming Lingcun?

    If that was truly the case, what should he do?

    ¡°Me will go get the letter!¡±

    Ye Jiaquan stared widely, as he rounded his eyes. After shouting those words, he immediately turned and charged out.

    ¡°Make way!¡±

    Ye Jiaquan roared for the rookies blocking his path to make way for him. His eyes were red like a ferocious beast, so those few rookies hurriedly dodged in fright!

    At this moment, Ye Jiaquan was ming himself and feeling extremely anxious. From Shi Xiaobai¡¯s various actions, he could guess that Lingcun had very likely encountered danger and it was already at a critical stage. Now, knowing that him forgetting to bring the letter was such an important part of this matter, how could he just sit there idly?

    At that moment, Ye Jiaquan was constantly shouting in his heart: Faster, a little bit faster, need to get that letter faster!

    At this moment, Ye Jiaquan was like a raging mad bull that was charging forward. His anxiousness had allowed him to break through his limits, so the speed at which he ran was jaw-dropping.

    The rookies werepletely shocked.

    ¡°This silly buffalo actually can run so fast?¡±

    ¡°Fuck, this isn¡¯t scientific. He¡¯s like a buffalo but he runs faster than a rabbit!¡±

    ¡°Ye Jiaquan, we have underestimated him. We thought he was just a silly buffalo with brute strength, who knew that he was a scud missile.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies were extremely shocked. Wang Lin and Xiang Wu¡¯s gaze also turned solemn, because they had to admit that with their speeds, there was a high chance that they could not keep up with Ye Jiaquan!

    Even Riko was slightly startled, ¡°Indeed, birds of a feather flock together. How can people who hang out with Shi Xiaobai be normal? This ¡®Raging Bull Steps¡¯ has the style of ¡®Wind Walk¡¯.¡±

    Yama Minamiya nodded and said, ¡°It looks like the quality of rookies in this [Annihtion] batch is not bad. This child¡¯s ¡®Raging Bull Steps¡¯ is about to break through to the Exemry Mastery realm. He is a rare talent.¡±

    While everyone was marveling at Ye Jiaquan¡¯s sudden burst of speed, someone was feeling speechless.

    Shi Xiaobai cracked the corner of his lips. He had only wanted Ye Jiaquan to lead the way so that he could retrieve the letter in the rookie dormitories. He never expected Ye Jiaquan to be the one rushing out, as though he would sacrifice his life to bring the letter back.

    Of course, this was all his fault for not making things clear, but¡­

    Why is this Steel Ox running so slowly?

    ¡°No, this won¡¯t do. It will be toote if this goes on.¡±

    With Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes focused, he raised his feet and chased at full speed with Crab Steps. He found Ye Jiaquan¡¯s speed too slow, so a lot of time would definitely be wasted if he waited for Ye Jiaquan to retrieve the letter and return.

    As Shi Xiaobai charged out, a scene that made everyone nearly pop their eyes out happened.

    Everyone saw Shi Xiaobai take a step forward with his right foot and then another step with his left. He clearly did not seem to take wide strides nor was the frequency very high, but his figure seemed to instantly traverse distances of more than ten meters with each stride. In just a few seconds, he had caught up to Ye Jiaquan. With a pinch of Ye Jiaquan¡¯s arm, he proceeded forward with Ye Jiaquan. The two people rapidly disappeared below the horizon.

    This scene was just like a motorcycle cruising. A person who was riding a bicycle wasmenting how fast the motorcycle was, when suddenly a Ferrari charged forward, blocking the motorcycle. At a speed several times faster than the motorcycle, the Ferrari refreshed the person¡¯s world view.

    At this moment, everyone was in a daze. They couldn¡¯t even shout out ¡°holy shit¡±.

    Riko was close to tears. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ¡°Crab Steps¡± had reached the Dominating Refinement realm, a realm higher than her Meteor Steps!

    Yama Minamiya also confirmed his guess that Shi Xiaobai was ¡°IChooseDogLeading¡±!

    And at this moment, the rookies that wanted to beat Shi Xiaobai up immediately broke out into cold sweat. This little bitch was still the same old person that loved to act the pig in order to eat tigers. They had nearly fell for his machination!

    ¡­

 Chapter 126: The adorable you

    Chapter 126: The adorable you

    Under Ye Jiaquan¡¯s guidance, the duo proceeded extremely quickly with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s maniacal ¡°Crab Steps¡±, surprising many passers-by.

    Thankfully, the rookie dormitories were built not far from the training grounds. The two of them spent only three minutes to arrive at the rookie dormitories.

    Ye Jiaquan did not dare dy any further and immediately located the letter Chen Lingcun had left for Shi Xiaobai.

    When Shi Xiaobai received it, he tore it open while feeling a little nervous.

    As he slowly looked at the letter, a handwriting as delicate as a girl¡¯s came into view, but when he saw the first line, Shi Xiaobai was left stunned.

    ¡°Dahei¡­No, I think I should address you as Shi Xiaobai. Sorry, I have been lying to you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyebrows gently trembled, but he quickly took a breath and continued reading.

    To be able to see through This King¡¯s identity, you are indeed worthy to be one of This King¡¯s most loyal fanatics!

    ¡°I saw through you from the very beginning, so I had made many lies, including¡­the words of respect for ¡®Shi Xiaobai¡¯, including that ¡®Shi Xiaobai is the hope of all humanity¡¯ line, as well as ¡°maybe Shi Xiaobai has always been by our side¡¯¡­they were all faked.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes stared and felt his breathing stifled. He nearly tore the letter apart.

    ¡°Calm down, calm down. This King needs to calm down.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gritted his teeth to force himself to calm down before he continued reading the letter.

    ¡°But I wished everything would be true.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly stunned as his taut face finally rxed.

    This little Snack sure was naughty.

    He kept saying otherwise verbally, but he was honest in his heart. Since he had the heart that aspired to be This King¡¯s follower, he deserved earning the forgiveness of This King.

    ¡°Then herees the question. Which of the above sentences is the truth and which is the lie?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s curled his mouth and crumpled the letter into a ball with a deadpan expression.

    ¡°What¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ye Jiaquan asked nervously from the side.

    ¡°Nothing, This King¡¯s hand was a bit itchy.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and then spread out the crumpled letter again. He then continued reading the next line.

    ¡°Sorry, forgive me for my naughtiness because you are just too adorable, so adorable that I can¡¯t help but want to ¡®tease¡¯ you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was too deep for tears. He was too bold to actually dare to ¡°tease¡± him, a King of kings.

    Fuck, [Kill Chen Lingcun] might as well be chosen the next time.

    Shi Xiaobai kept feeling that this letter did not seem like it was written by Chen Lingcun. The words seemed to permeate a ¡°wretched¡± vor. He remembered that Snack was not such a Snack.

    Were his true colors exposed because he was leaving?

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and continued reading.

    ¡°Forgive me for using the word adorable, because there is really no way for me to find another descriptive word to describe the feelings you give me. In fact, I pondered over the written sentence for a very long time. I thought of countless words but finally still chose the word ¡®adorable¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Do you know, when I realized that you were an existence that could remember me, I really felt that you were world¡¯s¡­fifteenth adorable person,¡±

    ¡°Out of the fourteen people before you, twelve of them are no longer alive. One of them is hiding somewhere I can¡¯t find, and another one is Silly Ye, so¡­the people that can remember me in this world are only limited to you and them, a total of three people.¡±

    ¡°This is my fate, and also my retribution, so I am not sad because of it. Instead, I am happy from the bottom of my heart because of your appearance.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly stunned when he read this. He finally understood why dozens of rookies imed to never have heard of the name ¡°Chen Lingcun¡±.

    So that was the case. But what was the reason why no one else but Ye Jiaquan and him were able to remember Chen Lingcun?

    ¡°As for why only you and Silly Ye can remember me, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not sure either. If I know the reason behind it¡­I probably¡­probably can¡¯t change anything.¡±

    ¡°Alright, the nonsense and whining above is really not my style. Forgive me for my excited mood when I was writing this letter because I will immediately be looking for someone I have to find. It really can¡¯t wait, so while I¡¯m trying to finish this letter as fast as possible, I still have many things I want to say to you¡­Next, please read it very seriously and remember it well and keep it on your mind.¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, do you know why I know you are Shi Xiaobai?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I can smell the odor of a Celestial. Don¡¯t ask me where my nose was manufactured, nor should you ask me what brand of perfume the odor of a Celestial is. In short, your body has a very, very thick odor of a Celestial.¡±

    ¡°The biggest proof is your possession of the Perception of God, but the Celestial odor on you is just too thick, so I believe you might have two or more Six Senses of God. And for a human to have two Six Senses of God¡­that is already an existence that sphemes the grace of gods.¡±

    ¡°That is to say, if the Celestials were to discover your existence¡­Then¡­they wille to the human world to kill you for the glory of ¡®god¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Upon reading to this point, you would likely ask¡­what is a Celestial? Is it theckey of a god under This King?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me for writing that as I identallyughed.¡±

    ¡°You are really¡­very adorable.¡±

    ¡°The Celestials are actually just a bunch of aliens. A bunch¡­of aliens much stronger than humans. They have even ruled over the human world for a period of time. However, after the second apocalypse,rge numbers of Celestials were wiped out, so they escaped back to their and have considered this as a forbidden zone.¡±

    ¡°Haha, actually this matter is taught many times in history sses during middle school. However, theck ofmon knowledge you disy makes me seriously suspect if you are illiterate, so I specially exined what Celestials are.¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, the Celestials might view this as a forbidden zone, but they have been constantly observing this. Once a human with two or more Six Senses of God appears, the human will be considered a threat. They would send people to kill or take the human back, so as to prevent their ethnic blood to live on in the human world.¡±

    ¡°Also¡­I actually smell a hint of an Infernal from you. I wish that is just my imagination or your enemy will not be limited to the Celestials, but all alien races that fill the vast universe.¡±

    ¡°So, you are currently in grave danger.¡±

    ¡°You need help.¡±

    ¡°No, you need protection.¡±

    ¡°You need a strong person to be your guardian to withstand against ordinary Celestial race members. And the most likely guardian you can find now will be¡ªthe three powerhouses of [Gaia].¡±

    ¡°Instructor Hisith¡¯s personality is too weird, and you have already infringed his taboo¡­Right, I¡¯m really curious about what you were thinking¡­ To actually ask Instructor Hisith for his underwear¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Let¡¯s talk about the next powerhouse¡ªHer Excellency Kali.¡±

    ¡°Her Excellency Kali¡­is rumored to be very old and very ugly. Furthermore, she is very bad-tempered and has a rather odd character. Also, she is the strongest amongst the three powerhouses that even Instructor Hisith does not dare mess with her. She is an old witch that strangers keep away from. Even people familiar with her would not approach her. I believe you will have to thank your lucky stars to be able to speak to her.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s best you choose His Excellency One-Pun. Since His Excellency One-Pun is willing to choose you to be a protectee of his ¡®God¡¯s Guardian¡¯, it means the degree of attention he awards you is extraordinary. Maybe he will be willing to help you fight against the Celestial killers.¡±

    ¡°Use every means you have to make His Excellency One-Pun protect you at all costs, then desperately be stronger. Make yourself so strong that normal Celestials can¡¯t do anything to you¡­This is the only suggestion I can give you.¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, I will treat the sentence ¡®This King is the weakest person¡¯ that you once said as the best present, and also treat it as a most precious memory.¡±

    ¡°Also, you are the¡­strongest person I have ever seen. Maybe you will one day be a kind of King. When the timees, will I be able to hug onto your thigh and be a good-for-nothing favorite subject of a King?¡±

    ¡°Live on. If therees a day, we meet again¡­I will reluctantly satisfy you by calling you ¡®King¡¯.¡±

    ¡°If that day everes.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­goodbye, adorable Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 127: This is the reason why you are enduring?

    Chapter 127: This is the reason why you are enduring?

    After Shi Xiaobai finished reading Lingcun¡¯s letter, his heart felt slightly heavy. It was not because of the Celestials and Infernals Lingcun mentioned in his letter, but because there was no information he desperately needed in the letter. He still had no idea where Lingcun had gone.

    Furthermore, after reading the letter, Shi Xiaobai was more determined to [Save Chen Lingcun].

    ¡°This King will definitely make you be perfectly willing to bow and address This King as ¡®The Great King¡¯.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt mixed emotions as he looked at thest line in Lingcun¡¯s letter¡ªLive on. If therees a day, we meet again¡­I will reluctantly satisfy you by calling you ¡®King¡¯.

    Ye Jiaquan noticed how Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face was sullen after reading the letter, so feeling an ominous sense of foreboding, he immediately asked, ¡°How is it, Brother Dahei. Can this letter save Lingcun?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai remained silent for a while before sighing. He then looked at the letter in his hand once again and began reading it carefully.

    Read it again, there might be an inkling!

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s gaze stopped.

    ¡°Alright, the nonsense and whining above is really not my style. Forgive me of my excited mood when I was writing this letter because I will immediately be looking for someone I have to find.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes slightly lit up. This line was the main reason why Chen Lingcun had left. He had left because he was looking for somebody.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately looked at Ye Jiaquan and asked, ¡°Has Lingcun ever mentioned how he has always been looking for someone?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Ye Jiaquan immediately frowned. He racked his brains and kept pondering over it. He knew every answer of his determined Lingcun¡¯s oue, so even if he had to tear his brains apart, he did not dare to honestly say ¡°Me don¡¯t know¡± again.

    Momentster, Ye Jiaquan suddenly said in excitement, ¡°Me remembers¡­Lingcun previously asked Instructor Hisith about a person¡¯s whereabouts in ss¡­Could it be that person?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly startled and immediately recalled what had happened that day in ss. Back then, Chen Lingcun and Hisith had mentioned about a particr person. Chen Lingcun had asked Hisith about the person¡¯s whereabouts in an agitated manner and finally said that he would find Hisith alone.

    If that was the case, Lingcun must have asked about the person¡¯s whereabouts from Hisith before deciding on leaving Steel City to search for that person.

    ¡°Depraved Sisi knows where Lingcun went!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up and since the whereabouts of the person Chen Lingcun needed to find was where Chen Lingcun had headed, it was natural that Hisith, who was the provider of the information, knew where Chen Lingcun¡¯s destination was.

    ¡°This King will be looking for Depraved Sisi.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately charged out the door. He remembered Hisith mentioning in the morning before leaving the ssroom that he could be found in the instructor¡¯s office.

    By the time Ye Jiaquan saw Shi Xiaobai run out the door, it was already toote for him to stop him. Immediately, he began to worry anxiously.

    Would Dahei get into trouble when he looked for Instructor Hisith?

    Just this morning, Instructor Hisith appeared very hostile towards Dahei, and must be hating on Dahei because of the underwear request. Now, with Dahei taking the initiative to look for him¡­will there be any conflicts?

    What if Instructor Hisith does something to Dahei in his rage¡­?

    The more Ye Jiaquan thought, the more worried he became as he rushed over.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    [Annihtion] branch, rookie instructor¡¯s office.

    Hisith was sitting on a chair with his eyes cold. His face was sullen as he remained in motionless silence, like a cold ice sculpture.

    Don¡¯t misunderstand, he really did not want quietness.

    He only wanted his heart to quieten down.

    He still could not forget the humiliating memory of Shi Xiaobai asking for his underwear ten days ago. Regardless of how interesting a toy was, it was doomed to be destroyed once it triggered his peeve.

    Hisith was originally determined topletely destroy Shi Xiaobai even if he was a genius with dual S talents or a treasure the upper echelons of [Gaia] was prepared to care for. Shi Xiaobai was just a toy that he could abandon and destroy without any care.

    However, Kali had suddenly appeared and killed the four strongest servants out of his seven servants without any reason.

    The four poker cards, Ten of Diamonds, Jack of Diamonds, Queen of Diamonds, King of Diamonds, had been painstakingly created by gathering souls. Every card contained immeasurable power and the King of Diamonds servant was an existence at the level of an A ss cmity fiend general. It took him three years to finish creating it.

    However, these four poker cards have been killed without mercy by Kali, and the only reason was¡ªa little warning in advance.

    Hisith was infuriated but also very aggrieved.

    He had yet to do anything to Shi Xiaobai, his revenge yet to even begin, but he was curbed by such a near-humiliating manner.

    Furthermore, he was no match for Kali. He did not even have the courage to battle her, so all he could do was endure and live with it.

    However, when he saw Shi Xiaobai a while ago, that ¡°wretched¡± look of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s made him recall of his miserable experience, it caused Hisith to nearly re up.

    Hisith narrowed his eyes as he considered if he should temporarily leave Steel City, choosing to let it be out of sight, out of mind.

    At this moment, a beam of light shed and a poker card flew out from Hisith¡¯s body.

    Hisith¡¯s expression changed, but he quickly returned to normal.

    The poker card flew into mid air before suddenly transforming into arge poker hologram. The poker card was a Joker, but it was unknown if it was a Red or ck Joker.

    Following that, a red blob of light the size of a basketball flew out from the poker hologram. The red blob of light had two ck spots the size of ping pong balls. They were in constant motion inside the red blob of light, like two pairs of moving eyes

    ¡°You have a problem?¡±

    Hisith looked at the red blob of light and because he was in a terrible mood, his questioning voice had a tinge of stiffness infused in its softness.

    ¡°Your mind seems to be in chaos. This Seat 1 came out to have some fresh air.¡±

    The red blob of light issued out a hoarse and sharp voice before saying with a teasing tone, ¡°To be able to make a madman like you endure so much, it seems you are extremely afraid of that pixie.¡±

    Hisith¡¯s mouth twitched as he said, ¡°I can¡¯t see through her. I don¡¯t even know how she managed to enter my ¡®Underworld¡¯ and kill my beloved toys.¡±

    ¡°This is the reason why you are enduring?¡±

    The red blob of light chuckled, ¡°This Seat remembers that more than a decade ago, the reason why you ughtered an entire vige had only one reason¡ªa six-year-old child had said something disrespectful to you. Back then, you were truly worthy of the name Underworld King Hisith. But the current you looks like a loser to This Seat.¡±

    Hisith¡¯s expression changed and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t try to goad me on Abyss Ghost King. What¡¯s your goal for saying all these?¡±

    The two ck points in the red blob of light began to jump crazily at that very moment.

    1. This Seat is usually used by people to address themselves in positions of power. It is usually not for narcissistic purposes.

 Chapter 128: Very cute, very naive

    Chapter 128: Very cute, very naive

    ¡°Tell me your goal,¡± Hisith coldly said.

    The red blob of light fell silent for a moment. With a sneering, it said, ¡°That holy dragon you have hidden in the ¡®Underworld¡¯, let This Seat eat it. You can ughter that human named Shi Xiaobai as you wish, and if that pixie were to dare touch you, This Seat would use the name of the ¡®Abyss¡¯ to protect you. If that pixie were to hear the word ¡®Abyss¡¯, she will definitely be aware of the overwhelming odds against her. Do we have a deal?¡±

    Hisith¡¯s expression turned slightly ugly upon hearing this and said, ¡°So you have your sights on that holy dragon. A small toy¡¯s life and a promise that might not seed, in exchange for a nearly extinct holy dragon? Abyss Ghost King, aren¡¯t you being a bit too greedy?¡±

    The red blob of light¡¯s sharp and hoarse voice had a touch of an eerie chortle as it said, ¡°That kid¡¯s soul is very rare. Even This Seat is envious just looking at it. Furthermore, that kid even dares to mention your taboo of ¡®underwear¡¯. He was clearly doing it to humiliate you. If you were to stay silent about this, how would the other ¡®Underworld¡¯ Underworld Kings think of you? Will the old freaks in ¡®Abyss¡¯ be disappointed in you? Don¡¯t forget, the ¡®Abyss¡¯ was able to give you whatever you have now, but it can also take away everything from you at any time.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Hisith¡¯s eyes squinted into the shape of sickle. His fingers on his right hand brushed through his red hair as he coldly said, ¡°How confident are you to prevent Kali from touching me?¡±

    The red blob of light hissed with aughter and said, ¡°This Seat is 100% confident. Since that pixie knows that your servantse from the ¡®Underworld¡¯, she must have heard of the ¡®Abyss¡¯. Furthermore, when This Seat breaks through the seal and recovers all his strength, no matter how strong the pixie is, she is just a pixie. How could she be stronger than This Seat?¡±

    Hisith looked hesitant as he asked, ¡°How long will it take before your seal is removed?¡±

    The red blob of light said, ¡°Eating that holy dragon is enough for This Seat to break at least one of the seal¡¯syers. If a few more spirit beasts of this sacred level are eaten, the days of This Seat being able to crack the seal can be counted on one hand. When This Seat snatches the throne of the ¡®Abyss¡¯, you will be the only king of all humanity, and the human world will be a lost paradise for you to y around wantonly.¡±

    Hisith sneered upon hearing this. He naturally did not believe everything the Abyssal Ghost King said to him, but he had to carefully consider the matter.

    After ruminating for a moment, Hisith said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to give you the holy dragon, but when you break through the seal¡¯s firstyer, you must go to other ¡®Underworld Zones¡¯ and grab some souls of equivalent value.¡±

    The ck pearls on the red blob of light moved and said, ¡°Heh heh, deal. As a gift, you can kill that human.¡±

    Hisith hesitated slightly before shaking his head and said, ¡°You were right about one thing. That pixie has made me felt fear, so I was acting ording to my instincts to steer clear of her. I¡¯ll leave Steel City now and kill a few humans to calm down. I¡¯ll temporarily let that naughty little toy jump around for a period of time. The next time we meet, I will join him in ying a good game.¡±

    The red blob of light sneered upon hearing this and no longer spoke. Since it had achieved its purpose, there was no need toplicate matters any further. It just felt disdain for Hisith¡¯s timidity.

    At this moment, anxious footsteps could be heard outside the office before Hisith heard the voice that was thest thing he wanted to hear.

    ¡°Instructor Sisi, This King wants to see you for something!¡±

    Hisith¡¯s pupils immediately constricted as his eyes shed a look of disbelief.

    This Shi Xiaobai actually dared to maunder here to look for him? Did Kali¡¯s protection make Shi Xiaobai so audacious? Or could it be that Shi Xiaobai did not have the slightest bit of fear towards him?

    Hisith¡¯s anger was immediately pushed to its limits.

    The red blob of light noted with interest as it chuckled and said, ¡°Goodbye is always that sudden. This Seat will be slightly looking forward to the ¡®game¡¯ you mentioned.¡±

    After saying that, the red blob of light transformed into a poker card before returning to Hisith¡¯s body.

    And at this moment, Shi Xiaobai had forcefully pushed the office¡¯s door open.

    The echo that came from the booming of the door¡¯s opening and Shi Xiaobai¡¯s delicate face met Hisith¡¯s ears and eyes respectively. The corner of his mouth began to slightly twitch.

    Hisith quickly forced himself to calm down. Although he was hankering to ughter Shi Xiaobai, his fear for Kali prevented him from doing so.

    However, he had just ¡°boasted¡± to the Abyss Ghost King about what would happen if Shi Xiaobai were to take the initiative to look for him. If he still let Shi Xiaobai leave safe and sound, not only would the Abyss Ghost Kingpletely despise him, he would look down on himself too.

    Although Hisith did not dare rob Shi Xiaobai of his life, he definitely wanted to make Shi Xiaobai taste suffering.

    He had to design a game meant for torturing toys.

    ¡°It seems like I need to design an absolutely ¡®interesting¡¯ game.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Half a minuteter.

    ¡°So, you came looking for me to ask about Chen Lingcun¡¯s location?¡±

    While Hisith restrained his fury, he finished listening to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s purpose of visit. A stiff but strange smile suffused from his lips.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and said, ¡°Lingcun previously said that he would find you personally to ask about a person¡¯s location. Can you tell This King what the answer you gave him was?¡±

    Hisith suddenly gave an evil smile before saying, ¡°What would happen if I were to tell you that I have never heard of the name ¡®Chen Lingcun¡¯ before?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s forehead oozed a cold bead of sweat. In his haste, he had forgotten something. Since Chen Lingcun had mentioned that only he and Ye Jiaquan could remember his existence, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise that Hisith would also forget Chen Lingcun. If that was the case, this path was still a dead end!

    ¡°Just kidding.¡±

    After Hisith observed Shi Xiaobai¡¯s reaction, a strange glint shed in his eyes as he chuckled and said, ¡°That silver-haired youth left a deep impression on me. Your guess is right. Ten days ago, he hade looking for me alone. He spent two days toplete the game I designed in an outstanding manner. As a prize, I told him everything he wanted to know, so he left Steel City on the third day.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He did not know why Chen Lingcun would be forgotten by others; hence he did not have any suspicion with Hisith remembering Chen Lingcun. He immediately said, ¡°Since you know where he currently is, can you tell This King?¡±

    Hisith narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I know, but¡­why should I tell you?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s breath stagnated and was thinking how bad the depraved person was at chatting.

    If you were to talk like that, how was This King to respond?

    Shi Xiaobai thought for a moment before saying in a sincere tone, ¡°This King knows that you are still ming This King for requesting your underwear ten days ago in public. Back then, This King was doing it for your sake. The Seed of the Evil God had attached itself to your underwear through spatial-temporal forces. The curse was just about to prate your body, and if not for This King shouting to scare the Seed of the Evil God away, you would probably be in a dire state now!¡±

    ¡°However, saving you was the wish of This King, so This King will definitely not demand for your gratitude. All This King wishes is that you would not misunderstand This King. Now, please tell Chen Lingcun¡¯s destination to This King. The next time the Seed of the Evil God appears again, This King will definitely warn you again! How about it?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked at Hisith and blinked his eyes, looking very cute and very naive.

 Chapter 129: Upright person despite Being tough on words

    Chapter 129: Upright person despite Being tough on words

    As Shi Xiaobai blinked his eyes, he indicated that he had ¡°requested for underwear¡± out of concern for Hisith¡¯s safety.

    Hisith¡¯s pupils violently contracted as a look of violence shed in them. He narrowed his eyes into a slit as a cold aura radiated out from his body.

    Hisith never expected Shi Xiaobai to dare mention the matter once again and had even attempted to deceive him using nonsense that could only hoodwink a fool. He had even said the words ¡°next time¡±.

    ¡°Ga¡­me!¡±

    It was as though Hisith had to squeeze the word out through the gaps in his teeth. Taking a deep breath, he said with a cold expression, ¡°As long as youplete a game I design, I will inform you of Chen Lingcun¡¯s location as the game¡¯s prize.¡±

    Hisith had already mentally constructed a rtively ¡°interesting¡± game which he believed would be an unforgettable one for Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai was momentarily stunned and recalled how he had previously ¡°yed¡± two of Hisith¡¯s games. He had a rough concept of the games Hisith mentioned, so  after a bit of hesitation, he nodded and said, ¡°This King agrees. Quickly begin the game.¡±

    Although ¡°ying a game¡± would waste a lot of time, this was the only method he had left. As for Hisith¡¯s game, Shi Xiaobai was naturally unafraid of it. In his own words, This King had subjugated the game world for years, be it from LOL to side-scrolling shoot¡¯em up games, or massively multiyer online games and small puzzle games, This King was adept at any of them, having easily conquered them!

    In simple terms, This King was already tired of grinding Challenger back when he yed League of Legends.

    Usually, his roommate, Yang Wei, would usually pop out and ask a question, which babe is Challenger, can you give me her contact?

    ¡­

    Seeing Shi Xiaobai readily agree, Hisith immediately felt displeased. Often, others would turn white just from hearing the word ¡°game¡± from him, so when Hisith saw the different scene Shi Xiaobai portrayed, his mood turned somewhatplicated.

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t that ¡®naughty¡¯, you would have truly been an extremely ¡®interesting¡¯ game, unfortunately¡­¡±

    With this thought in mind, Hisith sneered and said, ¡°To challenge a ¡®somewhat difficult¡¯ game, you must first pass the test of a small game.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai knitted his brows slightly as Instructor Sisi was a little irritating.

    Before Shi Xiaobai spoke up to refuse, Hisith had suddenly reached out his hand, causing three tall sses to fly out from a cab beside them. They flew towards Hisith andnded on the office desk in front of Hisith. At the same time, a bottle of red wine flew out of the cab and into Hisith¡¯s hand.

    Hisith quickly filled the three sses with red wine.

    Shi Xiaobai took a nce at the three sses of red wine opened his mouth to exhale. He said with a sigh, ¡°This King doesn¡¯t have much time. Hurry up.¡±

    Although he did not know what ¡°rxing¡± game Hisith wanted to y, he did not mind being a sport ying with him and since it did not waste too much time. Yes, it was definitely not because he wanted to have a taste of red wine which he had never tried before.

    After pouring the red wine, Hisith gave an eerie smile and said, ¡°The game¡¯s rules are very simple. In the three sses of red wine, one of them doesn¡¯t have poison. There is a one third chance, and if you finish drinking a ss without any poison, I will agree that you have the qualification to challenge a ¡®somewhat difficult¡¯ game.¡±

    ¡°Only three sses?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised. He remembered the first time he ¡°yed games¡± with Hisith, he had to choose a card greater than ten out of fifty-four cards. The probability of sess back then was less than one-third.

    These two games were both a test of luck. After thest failure, Hisith had designed a game with a higher probability chance of winning?

    ¡°This is showing contempt for This King¡¯s lucky halo. It cannot be endured at all.¡±

    As Shi Xiaobai had such a thought, he looked at the three sses of red wine. The color and volume of the red wine in the three sses were nearly the same. His naked eye could not tell which ss was poisonous. As for smelling, Shi Xiaobai gave up on that thought after thinking for a moment. He did not believe he could distinguish a poisoned ss with his sense of smell.

    Hence, everything still depended on¡­

    ¡°Indeed, it still needs to depend on This King¡¯s intuition!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave a confident smile and stared at the three sses of red wine. He was waiting for his ¡°intuition¡± to tell him which ss had the poison.

    Three secondster, Shi Xiaobai was dumbfounded!

    This was because ¡°intuition¡± told him that none of the three sses of wine were poisonous!

    Shi Xiaobai looked up and saw a concealed smile suffuse across Hisith¡¯s lips in his nce. He immediately felt touched. He never expected Instructor Sisi to be such an upright person despite being so tough with his words. Although he had made things difficult for him verbally, he was after all still thankful because of the ¡°Seed of the Evil God¡±.

    Wasn¡¯t this little game the best proof?

    If none of the three sses were poisonous, then drinking any ss could pass the game. This meant¡ªthat this was a freebie question. Shi Xiaobai had depended on such freebie questions to escape the situation of scoring ¡°zero¡± points in exams on a yearly basis. So, he had a good impression of such freebies!

    There was no need to speak further, cheers to that!

    Shi Xiaobai casually picked up a ss of red wine and raised it to his mouth. He drank it straight down like he was drinking a beverage, making him look very heroic!

    When Hisith saw Shi Xiaobai drink the ss of red wine without any hesitation, the cold smile on his lips broadened greatly. This little game was naturally not a ¡°luck¡±-based game. He knew very well that out of the Six Senses of God, Shi Xiaobai possessed the Perception of God. Hence, he would naturally not design a simple game like choosing poker cards that only had a third chance of sess.

    The little game¡¯s true trick was¡ªall three sses of red wine were poisonous!

    This poison was known as the ¡°Bonechewer Medicinal Agent¡±. The drinker would immediately suffer an anguishing pain as though every bone was being chewed on by worms, This sort of poison did not immediately im the life of the victim, but would make the victim endure a life worse than death. Depending on the dosage, the duration of its effects would be different.

    Hisith had added a dosage that was enough tost thirty minutes in each ss of red wine. He wanted to let Shi Xiaobai have a taste of what it meant to have his bone chewed on!

    Of course, he would not allow Shi Xiaobai tomit suicide. Instead, he would constantly use the healing Hearts card to maintain his consciousness!

    He had originally nned on making a moreplicated, more difficult and more torturous game for Shi Xiaobai, but seeing how Shi Xiaobai was without pressure when he did not hesitate at agreeing to challenge his ¡°somewhat difficult¡± game, Hisith changed his mind.

    He had chosen the simplest and crudest of means!

    Won¡¯t you filled with confidence andpletely fearless?

    The three poisoned sses of red wine destined you to failure. Furthermore, it would make you experience the cruelest suffering.

    Hisith felt overjoyed just thinking of himself being able to sneer and say ¡°You can¡¯t even pass the simplest little game, so you are unqualified to challenge a ¡®somewhat difficult¡¯ game¡± while enjoying how Shi Xiaobai screamed in pain on the floor.

    He did not know what Chen Lingcun meant to Shi Xiaobai, but from the anxious look Shi Xiaobai had, he knew Shi Xiaobai was eager to know of Chen Lingcun¡¯s location.

    Wasn¡¯t destroying a toy by making it receive a merciless rejection as it experienced an excruciating pain and allowing it to rant how unfair the game was the most ¡°interesting¡±?

    When Hisith saw Shi Xiaobai drink the red wine down in one gulp, resulting in an empty wine ss, he eagerly looked forward to the next scene. ¡°Bonechewing Medicinal Agent¡± was an instant poison, which meant¡­an ¡°interesting¡± scene would immediately happen.

    At this moment, Hisith had already revealed a joyful smile because as he expected, Shi Xiaobai suddenly stared widely after drinking the red wine!

    Trantor¡¯s Note: My Patreon is now at 177/300 to the next goal. More than halfway there! There will be 3 bonus AC chapters released once reached! Also, the first goal has been improved, if it¡¯s reached, there will be a guaranteed 11 chapters a week!

 Chapter 130: Intoxicated Moan

    Chapter 130: Intoxicated Moan

    After Shi Xiaobai finished drinking the ss of red wine in one gulp, he immediately widened his eyes.

    Hisith smiled delightfully in his mind as he began to be filled with anticipation. He was looking forward to Shi Xiaobai grasping his neck in pain while screaming and writhing on the ground. Following that, he would reveal the truth that ¡°all three sses of red wine are poisoned¡± which would result in Shi Xiaobai roar that it was ¡°unfair¡±. Finally, Shi Xiaobai would suffer both a physical and mental copse from the dual setback he experienced.

    ¡°This would definitely be ¡®interesting¡¯.¡±

    At this moment, Hisithughed.

    However, Hisith was left dumbfounded the next second. This was because after Shi Xiaobai stared widely with his eyes, he did not grasp his neck and scream out loud. Instead he blinked and licked his lips. Next, he reached out his hand to pick up another ss of red wine!

    Shi Xiaobai noticed how Hisith was using a pair of zed eyes to look at him and immediately felt a bit embarrassed. After he finished drinking the first ss of red wine, he only found it fucking delicious. It was so tasty that he waspletely bewildered!

    Shi Xiaobai had enjoyed the entire process and could not help but pick up another ss of red wine. Noticing how Hisith did not stop him, Shi Xiaobai grinned and moved the ss to his mouth like a gluttonous child. This time, he did not drink it in one gulp but savored it bit by bit as he did not want to finish it too quickly.

    Shi Xiaobai moved his gaze towards the third ss of red wine as his hand involuntarily reached over. Taking a secret nce at Hisith, he realized that he wasn¡¯t stopped, and immediately had the opinion that Instructor Sisi was a very nice person.

    This King shall kindly ept this red wine!

    Shi Xiaobai picked up and drank thest ss of red wine!

    ¡°Hic!¡±

    After Shi Xiaobai exhaled blissfully, but he involuntarily produced an alcohol-induced hup.

    Hisith was dumbfounded.

    What the fuck was going on!?

    Shi Xiaobai smiled and said, ¡°After This King¡¯s validation, the three sses of wine are without poison, so does this mean that This King has passed this little game?¡±

    Hisith gaped his mouth and quickly picked up the bottle of red wine and took a mouthful.

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    Hisith spat out the mouthful of red wine immediately.

    This red wine was poisonous!

    That¡¯s not right, it was meant to have poison!

    That¡¯s not right, the red wine was poisonous, but why!?

    Hisith immediately looked at Shi Xiaobai with extreme suspicion. Why didn¡¯t the poison in the three sses of wine take any effect? Could he have forgotten that the ¡°Bonechewer Medicinal Agent¡± wasn¡¯t immediate but actually had a dyed effect?

    Just as Hisith had this thought, Shi Xiaobai suddenly stretched out his hand and held his throat. His eyes stared widely as though he was in great pain!

    Hisith¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.

    So that was it. This ¡°Bonechewer Medicinal Agent¡± must have been an inferior imitation for it to have such dyed effects. Finally, it has shown its effects!

    Shi Xiaobai finally realized this when the poison took its effects. This was because he felt an intense pain rise up through his body. He immediately remembered that Hisith had said how there was only one ss of wine that did not have any poison, but he had drank all three sses. That meant that he had drank two sses of poisonous wine!

    Shi Xiaobai grasped his neck and immediately began to use ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± to suppress the pain, then¡­

    Then Shi Xiaobai suddenly removed his hands from his neck. His widely staring eyes also returned to normal and he immediately turned expressionless.

    This was because Shi Xiaobai recalled something, something very important.

    He remembered that back at the virtualpetition, he had encountered a bonus Absolute Choice. After the Arch-Cardinal shouted ¡°hubby¡± three times, he had obtained a C-level reward of ¡°Poison Resistance¡±. He could automatically filter out 80% of toxins.

    This meant that the poison in the red wine could only deal 20% of poison damage to him.

    Indeed, once Shi Xiaobai used ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡±, the slight pain that rose up in his body became more reminiscent of an itch. 20% of the poison¡¯s toxins was insufficient to deal too much damage to him.

    After a while, Shi Xiaobai suddenly felt a refreshing feeling spread through his entire body. He was immediately surprised because this feeling was rather familiar. He immediately realized that this was the effect of ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡±!

    Following that, Shi Xiaobai felt his flesh and blood defense value slowly rise. 1¡­2¡­2.5¡­

    The damage from being poisoned could be used as a body-tempering method for ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡±!

    Shi Xiaobai immediately understood that he just needed to receive damage to be stronger!

    At this moment, This Turtle Is Hardest responded immediately when the poison took its effects. A sore but refreshing feeling swept through his body as Shi Xiaobai could not help but moan due to the overwhelming intoxication he experienced.

    Hisith was already dumbfounded when he saw Shi Xiaobai¡¯s look of enjoyment. Hearing Shi Xiaobai let out such a satisfied moan, he immediately felt like he had been struck by lightning.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face turned slightly red. It was unknown if it was because of the alcoholic effects or because of his embarrassment, but when he raised the ss at Hisith, his face was flushed red.

    Shi Xiaobai asked softly, ¡°Can This King¡­get another one?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    A few minutester, Shi Xiaobai found it quite a pity because regardless of how much he begged, Hisith remained glum and refused to give him another ss of red wine.

    The red wine was tasty and could also temper his body. Furthermore, he felt a thoroughly refreshing feeling after drinking it. It was not a poison but a drug!

    Shi Xiaobai looked earnestly at the bottle of red wine, but he quickly remembered that he had serious matters to attend to. He said, ¡°This King can now challenge your ¡®somewhat difficult¡¯ game, right? If not, why don¡¯t you just tell Chen Lingcun¡¯s location to This King?¡±

    When Hisith heard this, he turned his head stiffly and let out a cold sneer. A killing intent shed in his eyes, but soon, that killing intent calmed down.

    At this moment, he realized that it was not the fault of the poisonous wine but rather, the fault lied in Shi Xiaobai. He was unafraid of poison!

    Not only had the little game failed to achieve the effects he anticipated, but he had also nearly died from anger because of Shi Xiaobai.

    Fuck, you even want another ss? Do you know how expensive this bottle of red wine is?

    That¡¯s not right. This wasn¡¯t the main point.

    The main point was how was he to continue ying this game?

    Hisith fell into silence and began to experience a struggling dilemma. Since he was prepared to bet his all on what the Abyss Ghost King had said to him, he could teach Shi Xiaobai a lesson before using the name of ¡°Abyss¡± to calm Kali down and force her topromise. The easiest and most direct method would be to throw a few hexing Clubs cards and make Shi Xiaobai taste what it meant to experience hell on earth.

    In fact, Hisith did not believe Kali would offend the ¡°Abyss¡± because of Shi Xiaobai as well. After all, Shi Xiaobai was just a person with some talent.

    However, Hisith did not want to do it because Shi Xiaobai hadpleted three of his games.

    Hisith could not bear destroying a toy that provided ¡°interest¡± to him in a fit of anger. The ¡°interesting¡± toy had challenged the games he designed again and again, and when it finally suffered failure, Hisith would be able to enjoy its failure the most.

    ¡°In that case, you can challenge a ¡®somewhat difficult¡¯ game. If you are able to seed in the challenge, so what if I tell you everything?¡±

    Hisith had already made up his mind. Since the next game could bring pain to Shi Xiaobai, vent his anger, as well as allowing him to enjoy the feeling of a toy being yed to brokenness, why not spend a bit of time to y a game?

    The corner of Hisith¡¯s mouth curled into a sneer as he suddenly waved his hand.

    Dozens of poker cards suddenly flew out before they formed the shape of a door!

    Immediately following that, the ces where the poker cards interleaved each other shot out beams of light, eventuallybining into a blinding light.

    A door of light formed from poker cards appeared in the office in seconds while a cold eerie aura emanated from inside the door.

    ¡°Behind this door is This King¡¯s Underworld. If you dare enter it, This King will make you witness what¡­a true game is!¡±

    At this moment, Underworld King Hisith had managed to address himself as ¡°This King¡± in front of Shi Xiaobai!

    ¡­

    Trantor¡¯s Note: My Patreon is now at 181/300 to the next goal! If it hits 200/300, a bonus chapter of AC will be released! There will be 3 bonus AC chapters released once 300/300 is reached! Also, the first goal has been improved, if it¡¯s reached, there will be 11 guaranteed chapters a week!

 Chapter 131: Can you be a bit faster

    Chapter 131: Can you be a bit faster

    If it were any other rookie, just hearing Hisith mention that the true game would be held in the Underworld would probably scare them pale. The reason why Hisith was known as Underworld King was because he possessed an ¡°Underworld¡±. And as the name ¡°Underworld¡± suggests, it was a world where the dead went to.

    What were the chances of survival if one yed a game in the world of death?

    Unfortunately, Shi Xiaobai did not know any of this. He did not know the danger about the ¡°Underworld¡±, and even if he knew, he would not feel fear because of it.

    Moreover, with Hisith addressing himself as ¡°This King¡± in front of him, this gave Shi Xiaobai the understanding that this was no longer a simple game, but apetition between ¡°Kings¡±. As a King of kings, he weed this greatly!

    As a result, Shi Xiaobai stepped into the door to the Underworldposed of poker cards without any hesitation.

    ¡­

    What sort of world was the Underworld?

    Would it be like the earth, with destends, vast starry skies, and bright moonlight?

    After Shi Xiaobai stepped through the door to the Underworld, he lowered his head to see that he was standing on hard, solid ground that was ck in color. Looking up was a dark purple sky and three crimson colored moons of different sizes. Turning his head, he saw a procession that stretched from one horizon to the other.

    The procession wasprised of both men and women, young and old. Their eyes were zed as though they were walking zombies. They walked at a uniform speed in an orderly fashion. It was as though the horizon was attracting them, or it could be said that something was driving them towards the horizon.

    Shi Xiaobai had to say that this was very appropriate of an Underworld.

    Shi Xiaobai waited in the same spot for a moment before a figure quickly appeared in the sky far into the distance. That figure was flying very rapidly towards Shi Xiaobai.

    The figure that arrived had a pair of gigantic bat wings. Every part of its body was nearly wrapped in white bandages. The few patches of skin that were revealed were dark purple in color. They looked somewhat wrinkled as though they had been burnt.

    This figure was one of the seven servants of Hisith, the Nine of Diamonds cmity fiend, the bat, Mos.

    Mos pped his wings and stirred up a cyclone before hended in front of Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai was already aware that Mos would appear so he was not too surprised. As he looked at Mos, who was slowly folding his bat wings, he said, ¡°Quick tell This King the game rules.¡±

    Hisith had told Shi Xiaobai before he entered the door to the Underworld that Mos would tell him the specific game rules after he entered the ¡°Underworld¡±.

    When Mos heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words, his scarlet eyes shed coldly. As Hisith¡¯s servant, he would often hear Underworld King Hisith address himself as ¡°This King¡± in the ¡°Underworld¡±. To see a riff-raff at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm dare address himself as ¡°This King¡±, a tinge of brutal violent tendency rose up in his heart immediately. However, he quickly suppressed his violent tendencies after recalling Hisith¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Mos¡¯ hoarse voice was cold and dry. After saying that, he turned around and walked ahead. The speed at which he walked did not seem fast, but in fact, he managed to open a great distance from his original spot nearly instantly. In a few seconds, he had reached the ends of one¡¯s vision.

    Mos stopped where he was and slowly turned his head, prepared to wait for the puny human.

    ¡°Why did you stop?¡±

    A puzzled voice entered Mos¡¯ ears as he looked down. His pupils constricted slightly as he saw a puny human whose height only reached his abdomen stop in front of him. He did not even know when it happened.

    Mos¡¯ gaze flickered. He did not expect this human to be able to keep up with his footsteps. Even though he had only used 10% of his speed, this was already far beyond his expectations.

    Mos quietly turned around and proceeded forward once again. This time he used 20% of his speed.

    ¡­

    One minuteter, Mos turned back.

    That human was still behind him and blinking his eyes, as though they were telling him not to stop.

    The corners of Mos¡¯ mouth suffused a stiff sneer. He turned around once again and began running. This time, he used 30% of his speed. For a weakling at the Psionic Mortal Realm, this was a speed that was considered overwhelming. Mos was slightly worried that the weak human would be left far behind, far far beyond sight.

    Two figures quickly traversed the ck and t ins. Under the cold, crimson moonlight, one was in front of the other, but the distance did not open up. The more Mos ran, the more shocked he became. The grumbling words ¡°are we there yet¡± kept echoing in his ears, making him experience the illusion that he was running very slowly.

    Another minuteter, Mos increased his speed to 40%. There was no reason such a speed could not leave the weak human in his wake.

    However¡­

    ¡°Can you be a bit faster? This King is in a hurry!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai urging voice made Mos stare widely. He turned around to see Shi Xiaobaipletely inexhausted. Instead, Shi Xiaobai looked irked which caused Mos to involuntarily clench his fist.

    It appeared that it was not unreasonable that his master, Hisith, had given this human such ¡°serious attention¡±.

    A sneer suffused across Mos¡¯ lips as he once again sped up. This time, he elerated to 70% of his maximum speed!

    At 70%, Mos¡¯ speed was as fast as lightning. He stopped immediately after running for thirty seconds. Turning around, the weak human that ran rather fast could no longer be seen.

    Mos stood in his original spot and waited. To be able to force him to use 70% of his speed was something that the human should be proud of.

    After waiting another thirty seconds, Mos finally realized something was amiss when he did not see Shi Xiaobai.

    Could that human be lost after being flung far behind?

    In such dark and endless ins, it was indeed easy to get lost.

    But¡­was it possible to go in the wrong direction while running in a straight line?

    Mos pped his bat wings reluctantly as he flew up into the sky, retracing his steps to look for traces of Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai naturally did not go in the wrong direction. After Mos used 70% of his speed, Shi Xiaobai was still able to barely keep up using Crab Steps at full force. However, while running halfway, Shi Xiaobai heard a voice that reached directly into his soul.

    ¡°Save¡­Save¡­Save¡­¡±

    It was a vague and imperceptible voice, but it kept repeating the word ¡°save¡±. It sounded extremely weak but it seemed like it had a burning desire.

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but stop. He realized that he could not ignore the calling of this voice. It was as though he could sense the sorrow and forlornness in the voice. It sounded like a plea for help after having been imprisoned for eons.

    Shi Xiaobai was unable to ignore it. Gritting his teeth, he allowed Mos to run far ahead as he changed directions midway. He could sense where the voice came from.

    Shi Xiaobai quickly sprinted over as the voice shouting ¡°save¡± turned louder and clearer, as though it was filled with joy.

    Approaching, approaching¡­

    Reached¡­

    Then, Shi Xiaobai saw¡­a sword!

 Chapter 132: Quick stick it back

    Chapter 132: Quick stick it back

    On the endless ck ins, a rusty, ck broadsword was embedded deep into the ground, only revealing a mottled sword handle and a bit of the sword¡¯s rust-covered de.

    This sword did not look much different from ordinary broadswords. The degree of rust prevented the de from looking sharp at all.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was extremely certain that it was this sword that kept calling out the word ¡°save¡±.

    This was because when he reached out his right hand to tightly grip the ck broadsword¡¯s hilt, the voice that went straight to his heart turned eager and delighted, as though it was eager for Shi Xiaobai to pull it out from the hard earth.

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±

    A hoarse and cold voice sounded from up above.

    Shi Xiaobai looked up and saw the bat, Mos, coldly looking down at him from mid air.

    ¡°Pulling the sword.¡± Shi Xiaobai nonchntly responded. His eyesnded back on the rusty, ck broadsword. The lone ck sword that was embedded alone in this destends gave him an intense desire. He wanted to pull it out and give it freedom.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand began to use strength as he pulled hard at it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your strength.¡±

    Mos¡¯ hoarse voice was without emotion. The ck sword had been embedded in the ck ins for eons. This ¡°Underworld¡± had seen the changes of numerous Underworld Kings, but no one had been able to pull it out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. It¡¯s impossible for you¡­¡±

    Just as Mos¡¯ said with an impatient voice, he suddenly stopped as his pupils dted while he looked with utter disbelief.

    This was because Shi Xiaobai had already pulled out the ck broadsword.

    It was as though Shi Xiaobai had pulled out a straw from the fields,pletely pulling out the ck broadsword from the cknds effortlessly!

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Mos hissed. At this moment, thends suddenly began to tremble violently!

    At the same time, the dark purple sky seemed to dissolve like a painting. The three scarlet moons also began to tremble, as though three hanging balls were being rocked suddenly.

    Deafening sounds sounded from every corner of the cknds. Roars, hisses, screams that were filled with fear, madness and anger¡­

    ¡°Quick stick the sword back!¡±

    Mos eximed and flew to Shi Xiaobai while producing a swooping sound. However, just as he flew midway, he was forcibly repelled by an invisible force.

    The quaking ground began to crack open, revealing bottomless ravines. The procession that ran through most of thends continued to proceed forward in their orderly fashion. As such, one after another of the unaware members of the procession fell into the deep ravine. As for the cracks in thends, it was slowly crawling everywhere, as though the entirend was about to split apart.

    The dark purple sky also began to melt. One of the scarlet moons also suddenly exploded.

    Thunder roared in the sky as the grounds began to issue roaring screams. It was as though the world was ushering in the apocalypse.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Mos sent out a tearing voice filled with terror from his throat. He charged crazily at Shi Xiaobai once again, but he was repelled again and again by the invisible energy. He could only raise his head and issue a helpless but horrible roar.

    But at this moment, everything suddenly turned quiet. The crackingnd stopped its quaking and cracking. The sky that was about to melt into graynesspletely solidified. The two scarlet moons that were trembling to the point of exploding also calmed down. The thundering from the sky and the roaring from thends also came to a sudden halt.

    It was if a pause button had been pressed at that very instant.

    Mos was startled as he lowered his head to see Shi Xiaobai having stuck the ck broadsword back into the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the pulling out of a sword. Is there a need to make it so earth-shattering?¡± Shi Xiaobai said with a somewhat bitter voice.

    Mos, who felt like he had survived an apocalypse, immediately felt monstrous rage and killing intent!

    ¡°Do you know what you did?¡±

    Do you know you nearly destroyed the entire ¡°Underworld¡±?

    Mos¡¯ eyes shed an intense fear from the realization of what had happened and frantic killing intent.

    This human who was able to pull out the sealing sword that guarded the Underworld had to die!

    However, a familiar voice resounded in his mind which made Mos feel as ufortable as having his neck pinched.

    This human was not to die yet. He could only die after the master¡¯s game was over.

    Mos forced himself to calm down and said coldly to Shi Xiaobai, ¡°Leave this area quickly. This is a forbidden zone!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai immediately sighed and said, ¡°To not send people to protect a forbidden zone, This King is not to be med for such a thing to happen.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was feeling a bit creeped out. This ¡°Underworld¡± was just like a movie film set. Pulling out a sword meant the copse of the entire set, and furthermore, the sword was so easily pulled out. Yet, there was no one sent here to watch it. The people of the ¡°Underworld¡± were really cking. It was doomed sooner orter.

    When Mos heard this, his breathing stagnated as he had the strong urge to smack Shi Xiaobai immediately to death. This sword had not been pulled out for thousands of years, so it had been forgotten by people. It was normal for there to be ack of guards, but Shi Xiaobai¡¯s attitude was extremely irritating!

    Mos mentally treated Shi Xiaobai as if he was a dead person. To be able to pull out a sword that held the world together meant that he was an enemy of the entire ¡°Underworld¡±. If not for Hisith¡¯s insistence on the ¡°game¡±, Mos would have already diced Shi Xiaobai into pieces.

    ¡°Go!¡± Mos spat out a word coldly once again.

    Shi Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders and every step he took, he turned back thrice at the ck broadsword he had left behind. He could sense the sword crying out to him, and could sense the intense indignation and sadness from the sword.

    However, there was no other way.

    Bro, saving you would result in the copse of the world, how can you be saved!?

    Shi Xiaobai looked up into the sky. At this moment, the sky had already turned half dark purple and half-gray. There were only two scarlet moons left, and all of this was a result of him pulling out the sword.

    After hesitating for a while, Mos flew towards the ck broadsword. Although Shi Xiaobai had stuck it back into the ground, only the Heavens knew if he had done so firmly.

    Mos gripped the handle with both his hands and used his strength to tug at it, but the sword remained motionless.

    Good, it was very firm.

    Mos tried using his strength again, but the broadsword remained motionless.

    Mos clenched his teeth and used all his strength, but the sword remained immovable like a mountain.

    Mos stared and strained every muscle he had, and finally, the broadsword¡­still did not move.

    Mos heaved a sigh of relief. The corner of his mouth suffused a smile as he raised his hand to wipe the sweat off his forehead. He turned to look at Shi Xiaobai before coldly saying ¡°follow¡±. With that, he ran forward again.

    Shi Xiaobai looked at Mos¡¯ back and was somewhat dumbfounded as his lips twitched.

    Fucking retard. This King promises he won¡¯t secretly return to pull the sword, alright? Was there a need to act so realistically in an attempt to deceive This King into thinking that the sword is very firmly in ce?

    Would This King not know how easy it was to pull the sword out?

    Shi Xiaobai turned back to look at the ck broadsword before he clenched his teeth to chase up to Mos.

 Chapter 133: Are you kidding me

    Chapter 133: Are you kidding me

    After nearly ten minutes of traveling, Mos finally came to a stop. The way he looked at Shi Xiaobai was one of slight astonishment.

    This human was able to keep up with him for ten minutes at 50% of his speed without looking exhausted?

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai was slightly exhausted, but with ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± sustaining him, he did not look tired. When Mos came to a stop, Shi Xiaobai had quietly heaved a sigh of relief. Even after he had managed to gain insights into conserving his Psionic Power after more than 2000 rounds of defeat in virtualpetition, the amount of Psionic Power reserves he had was stillcking.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately realized that he had to ¡°Cogitate¡± more in the future. Yes, it was to be stronger, and definitely not because the world of imagination in ¡°Cogitation¡± was very fun.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Mos¡¯ voice woke Shi Xiaobai up from his reverie. At this moment, they were in front of a high wall more than a dozen meters tall. The high wall had a steep flight of stairs that stretched to the top of the high wall.

    As Shi Xiaobai walked up the flight of steps, the view he could take in increased. When he arrived at the top, looking back, all he saw was vast ck ins.

    However, when Shi Xiaobai looked on the opposite side of the high wall, he nearly popped his eyes out.

    He saw the high wall stretch out to form a gigantic square that was more than a dozen meters deep and a thousand meters wide. And at the bottom of the enclosure was a huge dragon lying prone on the ground!

    It was arge dragon of western origins. It was hundreds of meters long, and ten meters wide. Its entire body shimmered with a beautiful luster just like white jade. And on each side of its body, there a golden resplendent wing. At this moment, the dragon was lying on the ground as though it was sleeping.

    What made Shi Xiaobai the most surprised was that there was a series of skulls lining the boundary of the high wall. And these thousands of skulls shot out a red beam of light. From the four sides, it converged to one point!

    And that one point was the gigantic dragon¡¯s heart!

    Through the pair of golden wings and the jade-white body, a gigantic red heart was illuminated by the numerous beams of red light.

    The heart did not appear motionless, but it was slowly contracting before it slowly expanded, a movement that was none other than a heartbeat!

    At this moment, the gigantic dragon¡¯s heart was so slow that it seemed ridiculous. It only finished a contraction and expansion cycle after half a minute.

    This was the first time Shi Xiaobai saw a real western dragon. His eyes lit up as his breathing turned fiery.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this This King¡¯s mount, the Dragon of Supreme Command?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned. He had previously created a gigantic dragon mount in his ¡°Cogitation¡± world. It did not look much different from the gigantic white dragon.

    At this moment, a bugle was blown.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pupils contracted as he saw a row of ck-dressed people standing in the middle of the other three sides of the high wall. They were waving their hands in unison as fire plumes shot down from the high wall at the gigantic white giant!

    ¡°Puah Puah Puah¡­¡±

    The mes would extinguish almost instantly after theynded on the gigantic dragon¡¯s body. It did not leave any burn marks behind, but the white dragon let out a soft and weak groan.

    The dragon¡¯s groan was filled with fatigue.

    At the same time, another bugle was blown.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Beneath the high wall, a group of soldiers dressed in armor ran from all four directions. With sabers in hand, they charged at the gigantic dragon!

    ¡°ng, ng¡­¡±

    Every saber instantly shattered when they cleaved the gigantic dragon. However, once the soldiers were done, another batch of soldiers would appear, retreating only until all the soldiers¡¯ sabers were shattered.

    The white dragon was still lying prostrate. It did not even open its eyes and its body did not even flinch. Its heart that was being illuminated by the red beams of light was still beating slowly, at an extremely slow speed. It was as though it was using all its strength to barelyplete a beat cycle.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai finally caught his breath after seeing this. He turned to look at Mos, but as he had too many questions, he could only ask a single word.

    What¡¯s wrong with this dragon?

    Why are you treating it this way?

    Why was he shown this scene? What has this got to do with Hisith¡¯s game?

    Mos said in a deadpan manner, ¡°This is an Abyssal Demonic Dragon thates from the Abyss. It has been sealed in the Underworld for more than a millennium. What you just saw were actions to ensure that the demonic dragon does not recover its strength.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned as he asked another question, ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    Mos pointed to the rows of skulls that shot red beams of light and said, ¡°This is a S-ss restraining array formation. It¡¯s used to imprison the demonic dragon¡¯s heart, and limit the frequency and amplitude of the demonic dragon¡¯s heartbeat. By keeping the amplitude and frequency to its lowest, it will result in restraining its movements. This restraining array formation hassted for a thousand years, yet it has never been able topletely destroy the demonic dragon¡¯s heart.¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he came to a realization moments after he pondered over it. It was no wonder the gigantic dragon¡¯s heartbeat was so slow and weak.

    Mos carried on. ¡°And the most powerful thing about this demonic dragon is that its strength is constantly recovering, something that even this S-ss restraining array formation is unable topletely seal. So those waves of long-range and melee attacks are used to drain its umted strength. This is to ensure that the demonic dragon is constantly in its weakest state. If it can be killed, all the better.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was left speechless with wonder when he heard this. he asked again, ¡°Why are you doing this to it?¡±

    It might have to do with how the gigantic white dragon resembled the mount in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s imagination which resulted in Shi Xiaobai feeling pity for it.

    Mos sneered and said, ¡°Because it¡¯s a demonic dragon that hasmitted the most atrocious of sins. The Underworld has imprisoned it for a millennium, and have tried numerous times to kill it, but it has never seeded. If the demonic dragon is at its full power, probably no one in the Underworld can capture it again. If it were to escape, all life in the Underworld would be destroyed.¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he silently gave the dragon a big thumbs up. To not die after a thousand years of imprisonment, how strong must its life force and will be?

    ¡°This King understands what you said, but¡­what has this got to do with the game?¡± Shi Xiaobai asked, but he was feeling rather speechless with how Mos continued to keep him guessing at the game rules.

    A strange glint shed in Mos¡¯ eyes as he let out a cold and hoarseughter. He looked at the gigantic white dragon and said, ¡°The game rule set by Master is very simple. You are given one hour to kill the Abyssal Demonic Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Shi Xiaobai said in English, as he was dumbfounded.

    All of you have failed to kill it after torturing it for a thousand years, but you want This King to kill it in an hour!?

    ¡°You still have 59 minutes and 50 seconds.¡±

    Mos turned his head away and sneered, ¡°Master has said that when you seed the game¡¯s mission, he will tell you everything. If you lose the game, you will be the demonic dragon¡¯s lunch.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression changed. This ¡°somewhat difficult¡± game was a bit sick!

 Chapter 134: Can you give This King a knife

    Chapter 134: Can you give This King a knife

    When he reached the bottom of the opposite side of the high wall, Shi Xiaobai was once again astonished when saw the prostrating white dragon at a close distance. The white body and golden wings were like beautiful smooth jade and shimmering gold. Standing beside the gigantic dragon felt like he was standing in front of a mountain carved out of white jade and gold.

    Draining the gigantic white dragon of its energy happened every three hours; hence, Shi Xiaobai had the ¡°right to torture¡± the gigantic white dragon during this hour. However, when Shi Xiaobai walked in front of the white dragon¡¯s head, his heart began to palpitate rapidly.

    He felt that he had previously seen this white dragon before, as if he had former ties with it.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed slightly. He dismissed his erroneous feelings as having arose because of the white dragon¡¯s resemnce to the Dragon of Supreme Command he cogitated.

    At this moment, the white dragon had its eyes tightly shut while it took a long while to exhale dragon¡¯s breath. Shi Xiaobai could not help but reach his hand out to touch the white dragon¡¯s chin.

    He felt a cold and smooth touch that resembled beautiful jade. The white dragon naturally would not react to such a gentle touch. However, from the groan it had previously produced while it was being attacked by the fire plumes, it was obvious that the white dragon was not sleeping. Indeed, with it being ¡°tortured¡± every few hours, how could it sleep soundly?

    And this white dragon was closing its eyes while taking extremely long breaths. Its body was motionless, probably because it was nearly drained of its energy. With its heart being restrained, its energy was constantly weakened. If not for thest strand of energy it possessed, its heart would have long stopped.

    ¡°This little white dragon¡­is truly a pitiful fellow.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai stroked the white dragon¡¯s chin, feeling pity for it.

    Having been imprisoned for a thousand years, what sort of loneliness would that be¡­

    Struggling to stay alive for a thousand years, what sort of sorrow would that be?

    ¡°You still have fifty minutes,¡± said Mos¡¯ cold voice.

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned as he realized that he had spent ten minutes hesitating.

    Although Shi Xiaobai had turned slightly soft-hearted for the gigantic dragon, there was no other way. This gigantic dragon was a demonic dragon that hadmitted atrocities. If he could not kill it in an hour, the game would end in failure. He would not obtain information about Chen Lingcun¡¯s whereabouts, nor could he save Chen Lingcun from impending death¡­

    ¡°What atrocities did this little white dragonmit?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned around and asked softly. He needed a reason to convince himself to wrench his heart and kill the gigantic white dragon.

    Mos¡¯ eyes shimmered before he said, ¡°This Abyssal Demonic Dragon escaped out of the Abyss and stepped into the human world, killing thousands ofmoners. Finally, the king of the Underworld Kings, Hades, led seven Underworld Kings and managed to subjugate the Abyssal Demonic Dragon. Later on, they used S-ss restraining array formations to restrain the demonic dragon¡¯s heart. Due to certain reasons, the demonic dragon was not killed and forgotten by Hades in this ¡®Underworld¡¯. In short, it has killed more than ten thousand lives.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned before he nodded and took a deep breath.

    More than ten thousand lives. This reason¡­was sufficient.

    Shi Xiaobai walked towards the gigantic white dragon¡¯s body. The heart that had its contours revealed by the red beams of light was still expanding and contracting, while a golden wing was tightly covering its chest.

    ¡°Can you¡­help This King move its wing away?¡± Shi Xiaobai requested for Mos¡¯ assistance.

    Upon hearing this, Mos hesitated for a moment before walking over. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to help you, but since moving the wing isn¡¯t something difficult, and I¡¯m very curious over the method you would use to kill the demonic dragon, this is the only help I¡¯ll be giving you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly stunned.

    Moving such arge golden wing wasn¡¯t difficult?

    At this moment, Mos had already flown up. As he grabbed a corner of the golden wing with one hand, he flew towards the right. The golden wing was slowly moved by Mos in this manner as a white chest was slowly revealed.

    Once Mos released his hand, the golden wing fell to the ground beside the dragon¡¯s body, it no longer reached out to cover its chest.

    Upon seeing this, Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath. The white dragon no longer had the strength to move its wings. It didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist Mos.

    Shi Xiaobai could clearly see a thin red line across the white dragon¡¯s chest. This red line had previously been seen on those skeleton soldiers back in the virtual world. Hence, Shi Xiaobai knew very well that the weakness of the gigantic white dragon was located there.

    And at this moment, the white dragon no longer had the strength to hide its weakness.

    Shi Xiaobai gritted his teeth as he felt a baffling sense of anguish for the white dragon rising from his heart. However, this white dragon was a demonic dragon that had ughtered more than ten thousand lives. If he did not kill the dragon, he was unable to save another life.

    ¡°Sorry, forgive This King for having to kill you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai leaped onto the white dragon¡¯s chest. As he felt the white chest slowly rise up every minute beneath his feet, Shi Xiaobai squated down, his eyes slightly heavy.

    Then, he raised his fist.

    At that moment, Shi Xiaobai aimed at the weak red line and used Turtle-speed Divine Punch!

    ¡­

    One minuteter.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    After Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fist slowly umted its strength, all of its energy exploded out, mming heavily into the white dragon¡¯s chest. A ear-piercing boom resounded!

    Mos, who was by the side, had his eyes ze over. He could not figure out how such a fist that moved at the speed of a turtle could produce so much power. However¡­

    This punch was still far from enough.

    As the ear-piercing collision sounds echoed, the dragon¡¯s body did not even tremble. There was not even a depression left in the chest that was as white as jade.

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand had previously used Turtle-speed Divine Punch once. Although it had recovered rapidly under the elder¡¯s healing, it had yet to fully recover. Hence, the Turtle-speed Divine Punch he used could only umte energy for a minute, so the amount of power it possessed was barely satisfactory.

    The white dragon¡¯s heart was still beating slowly, as though it was unaffected by the punch.

    Shi Xiaobai gave a wry smile. Even if he crippled his entire arm, the Turtle-speed Divine Punch that he delivered would have failed to cause the white dragon any harm.

    How could he easily break through a defense that was able to stubbornly withstand a thousand years of torture?

    ¡°Can you give This King a knife?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai slowly clenched his fist. He needed to use the Pig ughtering Knife!

    ¡­

    Although Mos had mentioned that he had given hisst bit of help, Mos was still very curious over the means Shi Xiaobai would employ to kill the demonic dragon. As such, he quickly found a steel knife for Shi Xiaobai.

    As Shi Xiaobai grasped the steel knife, he immediately felt a familiar power.

    This power would appear whenever he recalled the matters that had happened when he was young.

    This was the power of memories.

    Maybe, as the Arch-Cardinal had said, the power of time?

    As Shi Xiaobai wielded the steel knife, he aimed at the red line weakness and used his strength to stab at the white dragon¡¯s chest!

    This knife was called Pig ughtering Knife, also known as the Benevolence of a Butcher!

 Chapter 135: Being able to see you before my death

    Chapter 135: Being able to see you before my death

    [copse]

    ¡°ng!¡±

    At the instant the steel knife stabbed into the gigantic white dragon¡¯s chest, the white dragon let out a low dragon¡¯s roar.

    At the same time, the steel knife shattered!

    Shi Xiaobai was forcefully thrown backwards as he crashed into the ground.

    The knife had dealt little damage to the white dragon, but it had at least made it roar. Although the damage was tiny, not a single mark was left on the white dragon¡¯s chest!

    The eyes of Mos changed drastically. There was fear and killing intent in the gaze that he used to look at Shi Xiaobai. Just standing by the side, that knife had made him feel that his life was threatened. He actually felt from the bottom of his heart¡­¡±fear¡± for that knife?

    ¡°What sort of monster is this human?¡±

    Mos wished that this meaningless game would quicklye to an end. This human who could pull out the sword that held the world together, and produce such a threatening knife technique had to be killed early so that he could experience peace of mind.

    ¡°You still have half an hour left.¡±

    Mos ¡°kindly¡± reminded Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai crawled up from the ground and threw away the remnants of the steel knife left in his hand. He was having mixed feelings.

    He was constantly in a dilemma over whether to kill the gigantic white dragon or not.

    But the fact was that he could not kill it!

    His strongest attack, Pig ughtering Knife, was unable to deal any life-threatening damage to the dragon. Then, what other methods did he have?

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the white dragon and was somewhat puzzled. Back when he used the Pig ughtering Knife on the skeleton soldiers, the power of ¡°time¡± flowed freely, but when it stabbed at the white dragon, it felt like the power was stuck.

    Was it because the white dragon was too powerful?

    Or was the white dragon qualitatively different from the skeleton soldiers?

    Shi Xiaobai walked forward once again and leaped onto the dragon¡¯s chest and slowly sat down.

    Even though he was nearing on despair when it came to the dragon¡¯s defenses, Shi Xiaobai was not one to give up ahead of time.

    Even if it was a game of the hardest difficulty and even if he believed it was impossible toplete it, Shi Xiaobai would seize every opportunity at an attempt to beat it.

    At that moment, Shi Xiaobai began to ignore the strange feeling that he kept experiencing from the beginning, nor did he consider if he should kill the gigantic white dragon or not.

    He slowly closed his eyes and began to ponder over the method he would employ to kill the dragon!

    Different ideas shed past his mind, but each and every one of them was instantly rejected by him.

    ¡­

    ¡°You still have twenty minutes.¡±

    Mos¡¯ cold voice was heard once again.

    Shi Xiaobai still had his eyes closed. As he experienced the undting rise and fall of the dragon¡¯s chest, he sensed its weak strength. He began to consider how he could destroy such a strength.

    Yes, he did not need to deal too much damage to the gigantic dragon.

    He just needed to make the dragon lose the strength to maintain its heartbeat.

    Once its heart stopped beating, that meant its death.

    But how was he to drain the gigantic white dragon of its strength that allowed it to struggle for more than a thousand years?

    Idea after idea appeared in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind, but under the overwhelming dragon¡¯s defense, these ideas were instantly snuffed. The methods of attrition he thought of were inferior to the hundreds of fire plumes, so how was it sufficient to drain the gigantic dragon of its remaining strength?

    ¡°Strength¡­¡±

    ¡°The strength of its heartbeat¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai began muttering to himself.

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai lowered his head to look at his right hand, his eyes lighting up.

    ¡°This King has it!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had thought of an approach that might seed.

    At this moment, Mos reminded him once again, ¡°You still have ten minutes.¡±

    Mos¡¯ voice had an impatient tone to it. In ten minutes, he could personally kill this human that had managed to make him feel threatened despite being as weak as a worm.

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath. If this method seeded, it meant the dragon would die because of him, but for some reason, Shi Xiaobai found himself having difficulties breathing when he thought of this.

    Why was this the case?

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and thought of how he had to kill a demonic dragon that had killed more than ten thousand lives. He thought of how he had to save Chen Lingcun as he slowly reached out his right hand and adhered it closely to the white dragon¡¯s chest.

    A faint light halo began to bloom at the point where his right hand touched the white dragon¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Indeed¡­This King¡¯s Superpower¡­is not only limited to the chests of females.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could sense the weak strength from the white dragon¡¯s chest resonate with his right hand, confirming his spection.

    His right hand could draw strength out from Riko in the form of a sword.

    At this moment, he would extract the final bit of strength the white dragon used to maintain its heartbeat!

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt the gigantic dragon¡¯s strength produce a strong resistance!

    It was a resistance against death, as such it was resisting crazily!

    But!

    ¡°Sorry, This King has to kill you!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai angrily roared as the halo around his hand suddenly prated the gigantic dragon¡¯s body.

    Shi Xiaobai had actually concealed a secret from Riko.

    When he extracted the powers of others, other than needing to wait for others to voluntarily give their powers, he could also take the initiative to snatch their power!

    He was a King, and his right hand was a King¡¯s right hand!

    He could obtain the power of his subjects!

    He could also obtain power through conquest!

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai was conquering the power in the white dragon¡¯s heart!

    In theory, this was a nearly impossible task.

    Even though the white dragon was extremely weak, it would not be conquered by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strength.

    However, if the white dragon used the final bit of its strength to resist Shi Xiaobai¡¯s domination, that meant that it no longer had the strength to maintain its heartbeat!

    ¡°Ooo¡­Ooo¡­Ooo¡­¡±

    The gigantic white dragon suddenly opened its eyes at this moment as it raised its head with great difficulty. It looked towards its chest where Shi Xiaobai, who was constantly using his power in an attempt to conquer it, was sitting. Finally, it let out a few whimpering dragon roars.

    The dragon roars were filled with sorrow, helplessness, as well as¡­grievance.

    However, at this moment, Shi Xiaobai was fully concentrated on conquering the white dragon¡¯s power. He did not hear the dragon¡¯s roaring, but if he could hear it¡­.

    But there was no if in this world.

    If only there was no if¡­

    The white dragon¡¯s whimpering came to an end.

    Its heartbeat¡­stopped.

    This meant that its life¡­hade to its end.

    Shi Xiaobai did not manage to conquer the white dragon even at the veryst moment, but he had seeded in limiting the white dragon¡¯s final ounce of strength¡­which resulted in the white dragoncking the strength to maintain its heartbeat.

    Shi Xiaobai lowered his head to look at the white glow around his hand that was about to extinguish like a candle. At the moment when the white dragon¡¯s heart stopped beating, the final power of the white dragon was held in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hands.

    This white glow was very, very cold, exactly like Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fingers at that very moment.

    Suddenly a tear streamed down the corners of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes.

    Why¡­

    Why was he so sad¡­

    Why did he feel like he had killed¡­an existence that he should not have killed.

    At this moment, the white glow that was about to disperse suddenly jumped in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s palm, shooting at an extremely fast speed into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s head.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt his mind go into a trance as the world in front of him flickered incessantly.

    Shi Xiaobai instinctively closed his eyes.

    When Shi Xiaobai opened his eyes again, all he saw in front of him was whiteness.

    And in that endless white world, there was a conspicuous color, the contour of a person¡¯s figure.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s blurry eyes began to slowly focus.

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy that I can see you, the adorable Shi Xiaobai, onest time before I die.¡±

    A familiar but unfamiliar voice echoed as Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pupils violently constricted. The blurry world instantly turned clear as he saw a person standing not far from him in the snow-white world.

    The person was a silver-haired youth with a handsome face, with a faint smile suffusing from the corner of his lips. He wore a gray short-sleeved shirt and blue shorts, with both hands in his pockets. It was the only color in the whiteness.

    But¡­

    A red beam of light from the silver-haired youth¡¯s chest drew the outline of a heart.

    This red light that formed the heart was quiet, so quiet, as though it was painted on, quietly having its beating cease.

    Chapter 135: Being able to see you before my death

    ¡­

 Chapter 136: You have successfully infuriated me

    Chapter 136: You have sessfully infuriated me

    Instructor¡¯s office.

    ¡°This game¡­can still be considered ¡®interesting¡¯, but are you certain about not immediately killing this human?¡±

    The red blob of light said with a hoarse voice.

    Hisith¡¯s lips revealed a pleasant smile as he said, ¡°No, the game has not ended. Since the naughty toy haspleted my game, he should obtain the reward he deserves. Before I tell him that Chen Lingcun is the ¡®demonic dragon¡¯ that he had just personally killed, he is not to die.¡±

    ¡°Ze ze, this is very reminiscent of your style.¡±

    The red blob of light coldly sneered and said, ¡°Packaging a reward in the form of a despairing punishment. This Seat likes your methods greatly. When that human knows that the so-called ¡®demonic dragon¡¯ is actually a holy dragon and everything that Mos said was a lie, and that the holy dragon he had just killed was the Chen Lingcun he was looking for, This Seat will look forward to his face when he suffers a breakdown. But This Seat believes¡­it¡¯s best that this person dies as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°A human that is able to pull out the ¡®World Suppression Sword¡¯ and kill a holy dragon with his bare hands should not be spared, but¡­¡± Hisith¡¯s eyes shed a trace of hesitation as he stopped speaking halfway.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t bear doing so.¡±

    The red blob of light teased, ¡°This Seat knows your quirks. You can¡¯t bear to directly kill ¡®interesting¡¯ toys. Using games to make your toys suffer a breakdown to the point of bing worthless toys before finally destroying them. You enjoy such a process. Whatever. That human will not live long anyway, so This Seat shall just patiently wait.¡±

    Hisith revealed a stiff smile and said, ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±

    The red blob of light suddenly asked, ¡°Actually, This Seat is puzzled over one thing. What made you think that the human could kill the holy dragon?¡±

    Hisith shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m also very surprised that he was able to kill the holy dragon. However, I had nted a triggering curse on the holy dragon. As long as I activate the trigger at thest moment, it would result in an illusion of the holy dragon being killed by him. This holy dragon is after all still young. If he was given a few more years, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do anything to him. Hence, regardless of the case, he would eventually be able to kill the holy dragon. It was only the process that exceeded my expectations.¡±

    The red blob of light fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I seldom see you go to such ends to design a game. Should Ibel this human lucky or unlucky? Alright, it¡¯s time to end the game. This Seat can¡¯t wait to ¡®eat¡¯ that holy dragon.¡±

    Hisith nodded as his mouth curled into an evil smile. He could not wait to tell Shi Xiaobai the cruel truth. That was the most interesting and exciting aspect of this game.

    At this moment, a cold voice suddenly resounded.

    ¡°You have sessfully infuriated me.¡±

    A beam of light bloomed, as a purple-haired girl dressed in a ck gothic dress walked out of the light.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the white world, there were two colored figures, both teenage boys.

    They were not far away from each other, but they seemed to exist in two different worlds.

    Shi Xiaobai slowly focused and managed to identify the silver-haired youth to be the Chen Lingcun he had been looking for and trying to save. Simrly, he saw the motionless heart outline painted by the red light.

    Shi Xiaobai felt like he was struck by lightning as he instantly understood all that had happened.

    Why his heart was constantly resisting seeing the gigantic white dragon as a demonic dragon described by Mos.

    Why he could not bear to strike the gigantic white dragon.

    Why he felt like he had made a terrible mistake when he killed the gigantic white dragon.

    Why the Absolute Choice would offer the choice of [Kill Chen Lingcun].

    All the questions were answered at that very instant.

    That gigantic white dragon had been Chen Lingcun all along.

    And he had really¡­killed Chen Lingcun with his own hands.

    But why?

    Even more questions began to arise.

    Why was Chen Lingcun a white dragon?

    Why was he being trapped in this ¡°Underworld¡±?

    Why was Hisith treating Chen Lingcun in such a manner?

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai immediately wanted to apologize for his stupid mistake, as well as ask the surging questions in his mind. As a result, he had many things he wanted to say at that moment.

    But¡­

    Shi Xiaobai realized he could not make a sound. His body was simrly motionless. He couldn¡¯t even blink his eyes.

    The current Shi Xiaobai¡­could not say a thing, nor could he do a thing.

    ¡°I¡¯m already very satisfied that I¡¯m able to meet you before departing. However, it is a pity that I would not be able to hear you cockily address yourself as ¡®This King¡¯.¡±

    Chen Lingcun¡¯s gaze that fell upon Shi Xiaobai was extremely soft. He said gently, ¡°This is deep in your consciousness. You are unable to make any sound nor make any motions. So, please do not force yourself as it will be very painful. You should¡­just quietly listen to what I have left to say, alright?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai struggled more vigorously. How could he calm down? He had to say something, he had to do something.

    But just as Chen Lingcun said, regardless if he struggled to the end, he would not be able to produce a sound or move, just like a vegetable. Furthermore, the more he struggled, the more intense the pain he experienced in his consciousness. Even his ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± was useless here, so the pain was extremely realistic.

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡­immediately struggled with greater force. He felt like he was imprisoned in a cage woven by thorns. To charge out of the cage, he had to constantly and forcefully m into the sharp edges of the thorns, regardless of how injured he was.

    Chen Lingcun suddenly sighed and said, ¡°I know you would definitely not listen to me. Even if the struggling is very painful, you would end up using more strength struggling, attempting to break free of the shackles of your consciousness. Because you are such a person. Shi Xiaobai, I know you have always been like that, an adorable person.¡±

    ¡°Although I have many things I want to tell you, if you were to continue struggling in pain, I will be leaving now. So¡­can you quietly listen to what I have to say¡­can you?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai felt like his heart had been pricked. That was a pain more painful than the struggle in his consciousness, but he slowly forced himself to calm down, because he simrly could not ignore Chen Lingcun¡¯s request.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After Chen Lingcun said those two words softly, he could urately guess what Shi Xiaobai was thinking despite Shi Xiaobai looking expressionless like an existence that resembled a picture. This was probably because of his intelligence, but mostly because he believed that Shi Xiaobai was like the person he knew, an ¡°adorable¡± person.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, just as your heart has managed to guess at this moment, I am that gigantic white dragon.¡±

    Chen Lingcun took a deep breath and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, you challenged Hisith¡¯s game. Although I do not know why you challenged Hisith¡¯s game, but the game was probably¡­about killing me in an allocated period of time. Of course, Hisith had definitely deceived you, creating lies that I¡¯m an evil existence like a demonic dragon.¡±

 Chapter 137: A Very Silly Story

    Chapter 137: A Very Silly Story

    Chen Lingcun sighed softly.

    ¡°Hisith¡¯s goal was to make you kill me with your own hands, so even if youcked the ability to kill me, he would definitely have created an illusion of you sessfully killing me. In fact, he had nted a curse with a trigger. He could kill me at any time.¡±

    ¡°So, my death was destined. Furthermore, the reason for my death was because I was not being careful. If I had hidden properly and prevented Hisith from discovering my true identity, this would not have happened.¡±

    ¡°So Shi Xiaobai, you do not need to be too self-critical of yourself. What you should really do now is¡­live on!¡±

    Chen Lingcun¡¯s expression turned a bit more serious as he solemnly said, ¡°Although I do not know why you would suddenly ask Hisith for his underwear, I guess¡­you still do not know that you havepletely triggered Hisith¡¯s peeve.¡±

    ¡°This matter might have been unintentional on your part, but you need to be aware of the seriousness of the situation.¡±

    ¡°For Hisith to design such a game, it clearly indicates his ¡®attention¡¯ for you. The more he pays attention to a toy, the more he wants to destroy it. Now, he has achieved his goals through this ¡®game¡¯. So, the next step he will do is most likely¡­kill you.¡±

    ¡°However, Hisith will only do so after you begin to me yourself when he reveals the truth.¡±

    Chen Lingcun took a deep breath and calmly analyzed, ¡°Now, you are in Hisith¡¯s ¡®Underworld¡¯. Trying to forcefully escape it is almost impossible. Maybe His Excellency One-Pun will be able to use ¡®God¡¯s Guardian¡¯ to save you, but in the ¡®Underworld¡¯, it is very difficult for His Excellency One-Pun to guarantee your safety. So, your greatest chance of survival is to prevent Hisith from obtaining the satisfaction he desires!¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, you have to appear indifferent when Hisith tells you the truth¡­You can pretend like you have never heard of the name ¡®Chen Lingcun¡¯. You must make Hisith thinks that you were unmoved by the game he had designed.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps saying it this way is veryughable and tragic, but Shi Xiaobai, you have to maintain¡­your greatest value as a ¡®toy¡¯. By preventing Hisith from having the desire to kill you, that will maximize your chances¡­of living on.¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he felt his heart aching. If he could say something, he would probably roar and say¡ªstop speaking.

    Chen Lingcun¡¯s analysis was very urate and very reasonable. He had used a tiny bit of information and his logical deduction to guess all that had happened, and even provided Shi Xiaobai the most reasonable way to live on.

    However, he who was about to die was constantly worried about the safety of another person while leaving behind his final words. He was calmly analyzing the situation for someone else, and even calmly proposed the heartless request of pretending not to know him.

    What sort of selflessness was this?

    Why was he so selfless¡­to the person who had killed him?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s consciousness struggled once again. He desired greatly to say, stop speaking.

    As least¡­stop being so considerate for him.

    At this moment, Chen Lingcun suddenly said, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, I¡¯m already dead. No one can save me. But you can still live on. Furthermore¡­you must live on. For yourself, and for me.¡±

    ¡°There is a matter¡­I would like to request of you.¡±

    ¡°First of all, please listen to my story.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    At a particr corner in a noisy bar.

    A handsome silver-haired youth and a voluptuous red-haired beauty were sitting across from each other. No matter where these two people were, they were supposed to attract the attention of everyone. They were clearly ¡°prey¡± in a chaotic bar.

    But from the beginning to the end, no one disturbed them. asionally, a person walking by would turn ashen after seeing the red-haired beauty and leave in a panic. When they saw the silver-haired youth, their eyes will ze over before they turned around to leave.

    The silver-haired youth was constantly pouring alcohol for himself and drinking it. He did not even look at the red-haired beauty in the eye.

    As for the red-haired beauty, her eyes were focused on the silver-haired youth as though it would burn through him. The way she looked at him was one of unadulterated love between a man and woman.

    ¡°Are you trying to drink yourself silly?¡± The red-haired beauty suddenly said.

    The silver-haired youth did not respond, but continued pouring alcohol for himself.

    The red-haired beauty gave an ambiguous smile and said, ¡°Fine, once you are drunk, my chance wille.¡±

    The silver-haired youth continue drinking his alcohol.

    The red-haired beauty coldly snorted and said, ¡°I have been seducing you for five straight years without any sess. I am even beginning to suspect that you have a problem down there. When I take advantage of you being drunk, I want to see if your prowess in bed is crap.¡±

    The silver-haired youth¡¯s hand paused before he said in an expressionless manner, ¡°Virgin, shut up.¡±

    The red-haired beauty¡¯s breathing stagnated as her face turned red. She immediately cursed, ¡°Who have I been staying chaste for? You heartless jerk. Tsk, go ahead and drink, keep drinking till you are drunk. I will let you see how rich my theoretical knowledge is.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the silver-haired youth poured from the bottle of alcohol again, but this time, the bottle was empty.

    The silver-haired scanned the numerous empty bottles on the table before standing up in an expressionless manner. He was prepared to head to the counter to buy a few more bottles of alcohol.

    At this moment, the red-haired beauty tugged at the silver-haired youth¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Can you stop drinking?¡± The red-haired beauty said softly.

    The silver-haired youth gave her a light nce and said, ¡°I want to get drunk today.¡±

    ¡°You never drink alcohol, and you want to get drunk on the first day you drink?¡±

    The red-haired beauty hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m very worried, because¡­you seem to be in great pain. If you are trying to escape your pain from drinking¡­I wish you would do it through another method¡­such as telling your pain to others.¡±

    The silver-haired youth was started before he said with a faint smile, ¡°After I¡¯m drunk¡­I might engage in drunken sex uncontrobly.¡±

    The red-haired beauty immediately eximed and pinched the back of the silver-haired youth¡¯s hand and said angrily, ¡°Why are you so shameless?¡± The red-haired beauty¡¯s face blushed after she reprimanded him. Following that, she said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m yearning it so much? Anyway, you are prohibited from drinking!¡±

    The silver-haired youth¡¯s eyes shed as he suddenly took a step forward and sat beside the red-haired beauty. He extended his arm around the red-haired beauty¡¯s waist and with his other hand, raised her chin.

    The red-haired beauty¡¯s eyes immediately zed over as she stuttered, ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡­are drunk¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you know¡­whenever your face is this red¡­how much I wish to¡­¡±

    The silver-haired youth¡¯s voice suddenly turned extremely ambiguous.

    The red-haired beauty¡¯s face blushed even redder as she slowly closed her eyes and gently pursed her lips.

    The silver-haired youth gave a bitter smile.

    But he did not do anything.

    Because most of the time, no matter how much you desire to do something, it was impossible for you to do it.

    The silver-haired youth gently turned towards the counter.

    The red-haired beauty slowly opened her eyes as her blushing face turned pale, but her eyes were turning red.

    ¡°I wonder, if pain can be told to others¡­then, will you willing to be that listener?¡±

    A gentle voice echoed into her ears as the red-haired beauty turned her head in surprise. She realized that the silver-haired youth had returned, and was sitting on another sofa, with a new bottle of alcohol in his hand.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The red-haired beauty hurriedly responded, afraid that her response would be slower by even a second.

    The silver-haired youth gave a self-deprecatingugh and said, ¡°It is a¡­very silly story.¡±

 Chapter 138: A Sorrow that should be Drowned

    Chapter 138: A Sorrow that should be Drowned

    In the pure-white world.

    Chen Lingcun began to narrate his story.

    ¡°I¡¯m both human and dragon. It can also be said that I¡¯m a human that can ¡®transform into a dragon¡¯!¡±

    ¡°In historical records, our race¡¯s existence is known as the ¡®Golden White Holy Dragon race¡¯. After surviving the first apocalypse, due to unknown reasons, my n was slowly forgotten by others. The form of ¡®forgetting¡¯ is a kind of curse. People are unable to remember our existence. They would even subconsciously ignore and forget our existence.¡±

    ¡°Hence, we call ourselves the ¡®Forgotten Dragon n¡¯.¡±

    ¡°However, not only was the ¡®Forgotten Dragon n¡¯ forgotten by humans, but we were also gradually abandoned by the human world. Our n found it harder and harder to reproduce. Over time, more of my nsmen died from age or illnesses. Our purity in our bloodline lessened, resulting in fewer and fewer of my nsmen being able to transform into dragons. Thousands of yearster, in the current generation, there were only 14 of my nsmen left!¡±

    When Chen Lingcun said this, a sh of pain appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°I was one of the only 14 remaining members of the ¡®Forgotten Dragon n. Also¡­I am the only one in the dragon n that has the ability to ¡®transform into a dragon¡¯.¡±

    ¡°In other words, I am thest golden-white holy dragon!¡±

    ¡°My parents, my elder brothers, and my n¡­regarded me as the most important existence.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the noisy bar.

    The silver-haired youth was narrating¡­his ¡°silly¡± story to the red-haired beauty.

    ¡°His birth was acimed by our nsmen as the ¡®Gift of the Dragon God¡¯. This was because before his birth, there was no one in the ¡®Forgotten Dragon n¡¯ who was able to transform into a dragon. The bloodline of the golden-white holy dragon was already snuffed out.¡±

    The silver-haired youth said with a gentle tone, ¡°To the other nsmen, he was thest golden-white holy dragon in the world, and also thest hope of the Golden White Holy Dragon race. But to me¡­he was only my younger brother.¡±

    When the red-haired beauty heard this, she said softly, ¡°You must have loved him tenderly.¡±

    The silver-haired youth shed a tender look as he softly said, ¡°As our Forgotten Dragon n distanced ourselves from humans, the fourteen of us lived in a tiny deserted vige. I was the only other person back then who was not yet of age, so¡­He was my younger brother, as well as my only ymate. I desired greatly to share all my toys with him.¡±

    ¡°Those so-called toys¡­were actually not fun at all. At least, I got sick of them early on, but¡­seeing how he could be so happy the whole day with a silly toy, I had a thought¡­that one day, I will find him the most fun and interesting toy in the world.¡±

    The red-haired beauty was started as she muttered in an inaudible voice, ¡°I¡¯m so jealous.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the snow-white world.

    Chen Lingcun¡¯s face was filled with nostalgia.

    ¡°As the only nsman who is able to ¡®transform into a dragon¡¯, I was given strict Psionic Ability cultivation from a very young age. Do you know, Shi Xiaobai that in fact¡­I reached the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm at the age of six.¡±

    Chen Lingcun suddenly gave a sly smile and said, ¡°As for my present strength¡­it¡¯s definitely enough to beat the hell out of you. Haha.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai felt that if not for the inappropriate atmosphere and him being unable to speak, he would have said in high spirits, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s hurt each other.¡±

    Chen Lingcun sighed and said, ¡°A child, even if he was a so-called golden-white holy dragon, would easily feel helpless and break down when faced with strenuous training and the hopes of all the nsmen.¡±

    ¡°But thankfully, I had my elder brother.¡±

    ¡°Brother was worried that I could not endure the difficulty of the training, so he would find a new toy for me every day. However, in that remote mountain far from humanity, how could there be any fun toys? So all those toys were in fact very boring.¡±

    ¡°However, every time my brother brought a new toy, I would deliberately appear extremely happy. Because, to me, what was most important was not the toy, but my brother being by my side, attempting to coax a smile from me.¡±

    ¡°Until one day, I did something wrong and was punished to kneel by my parents. Back then, I was crying very sadly, and¡­¡±

    Upon saying this, Chen Lingcun¡¯s eyes turned gloomy.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Then, what happened next?¡±

    The red-haired beauty had quietly moved to a position closer to the silver-haired youth.

    The silver-haired youth nced at her and said with dull eyes, ¡°He cried miserably. Not a single toy was able to coax him. Then¡­I told him I would find the most fun toy in the whole wide world, before¡­I secretly left the vige.¡±

    The silver-haired youth gradually bowed his head in order to hide his slightly red eyes.

    The red-haired beauty asked in puzzlement, ¡°You didn¡¯t find it?¡±

    ¡°No, I found it.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Chen Lingcun sighed deeply.

    ¡°In a bid to find the most fun toy in the world, my elder brother secretly left the vige. I was very upset back then, so I did not stop him. I am very thankful for not stopping him. Because not long after Brother left the vige¡­a bunch of people came to the vige, a bunch of¡­people with weapons.¡±

    Upon saying this, he was nearly gritting his teeth while saying the words ¡°people with weapons¡±.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart began to race as an ominous feeling spontaneously arose.

    ¡°They¡­were there for me.¡±

    Chen Lingcun clenched his teeth and said hatefully, ¡°They were just like Hisith. They had used certain methods to be immune from the ¡®forgotten curse¡¯. They knew of my existence, and came to the vige to take me, the ¡®golden-white holy dragon¡¯ away.¡±

    ¡°My nsmen who had avoided strife their entire lives¡­were easily taken down without much resistance. But thankfully¡­this bunch of people only knocked my nsmen unconscious and did not kill them.¡±

    ¡°But¡­But¡­¡±

    Chen Lingcun suddenly choked up as he drew a few deep breaths before he forcefully calmed himself down. He said with great difficulty, ¡°But I was very scared back then¡­afraid I would lose my consciousness¡­then¡­then¡­¡±

    ¡°Then when I woke up.¡±

    Chen Lingcun closed his eyes and used all his might to say, ¡°When I woke up, the vige had been reduced to ruins. Corpses were strewn everywhere. There were those people¡­as well as my own nsmen.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the noisy bar.

    The silver-haired youth looked up and took a breath before lowering his head and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Under extreme fear, hepleted his first ¡®dragon transformation¡¯. Having lost his consciousness, he killed everyone.¡±

    ¡°When I returned to the vige in great excitement from the human world with a toy I found, he was kneeling in front of my nsmen¡¯s tombs. He was deadpan, with two streaks of blood across his face.¡±

    The red-haired beauty reached out her hand to hold onto the silver-haired youth¡¯s hand, while her other hand covered her gaped mouth. Her eyes were filled with pained love.

    The silver-haired youth said in pain, ¡°He was only eight years old, but he knew everything. He knew that everyone was killed after his dragon transformation. So he med himself, believing that he was the one who killed the other twelve nsmen.¡±

    ¡°Can you imagine? An eight-year-old child digging twelve graves himself, moving the dismembered corpses into them?¡±

    ¡°Can you imagine an eight-year-old child say to you, ¡®Kill me, Brother. Kill me, Brother. Kill me, Brother¡­''¡±

    Upon hearing this, two streams of tears immediately flowed out of the red-haired beauty¡¯s eyes. She covered her mouth, trying her best not to let out a cry. She leaned over and hugged the youth.

    ¡°He was ming himself, but do you know¡­I med myself more than he did, because¡­those bunch of people¡­those darn bunch of people was able to find the vige all because of me!¡±

    The silver-haired youth gave a low growl as two burning hot tears rolled down his face.

    The red-haired beauty muttered to herself, ¡°So that was the case¡­The reason why you have been constantly looking for that organization¡­¡±

    The silver-haired youth nodded and said, ¡°All of this was not my brother¡¯s fault, but my fault. It was that darn organization¡¯s fault. I want to kill them all¡­¡±

    And thenmit suicide.

    The silver-haired youth said in his heart.

    The red-haired beauty¡¯s heart trembled because she had guessed at the silver-haired youth¡¯s thoughts. She hurriedly changed subjects and said, ¡°Then your brother is now¡­¡±

    Saying that, the red-haired beauty immediately stopped, wishing she could p herself in the face.

    The silver-haired youth quivered slightly before saying softly, ¡°Whenever he sees me, he will me himself. When I see him, I will me myself even more, so¡­I left him. I left my most important younger brother.¡±

    The red-haired beauty heaved a sigh of relief. At least it was just him having separated from his younger brother, and nothing bad had happened to him.

    The silver-haired youth suddenly said, ¡°But my brother is about to die very soon, somewhere unknown to me. And I can¡¯t do a thing about it.¡±

    ¡°So, shouldn¡¯t I get dead drunk?¡±

    Some pain is not reduced in the least bit even if it was told to the world, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡­

 Chapter 139: Wait, you must wait!

    Chapter 139: Wait, you must wait!

    ¡°You have sessfully infuriated me.¡±

    A beam of light bloomed, as a purple-haired girl dressed in a ck gothic dress walked out of the light.

    Hisith¡¯s expression changed.

    The ck eyeballs in the red blob of light also began to move.

    Kali looked at Hisith with a frosty look as she coldly said, ¡°It appears that my warning was apparently too light.¡±

    Hisith¡¯s mouth twitched as he turned around to look at the blob of red light.

    The blob of red light immediately said to Kali, ¡°Pixie, do you know who This Seat is?¡±

    Kali turned towards the red blob of light in a deadpan manner while remaining silent.

    The red blob of light sneered and said, ¡°This Seat is the Abyss Ghost King, leading the Abyss¡¯ ghost race. I believe you must have heard of the ¡®Abyss¡¯, and you should know that the ¡®Abyss¡¯ is an existence you cannot afford to offend.¡±

    Kali remained silent, as though she was waiting for the red blob of light to continue speaking.

    The red blob of light¡¯s ck eyeballs were in constant motion as it minced its words, ¡°This Seat admits that you are very powerful, and This Seat won¡¯t be able to do anything to you with This Seat¡¯s strength being sealed, but there are countless existences in the ¡®Abyss¡¯ that can defeat you. Hisith is a human protected by the ¡®Abyss¡¯. If you touch him, you are bing the enemy of the entire ¡®Abyss¡¯.¡±

    Kali remained silent, her eyes still as cold as ever.

    The ck eyes on red blob of light began to move at a faster speed as it said in a deep voice, ¡°That kid is just a human with a bit more talent. You can find them a dime a dozen in this world. Do not do something stupid for a trivial human. Stand down. This Seat knows that you will lose some face, but a bit of facepared to your life, you probably know this very well, having lived for so long.¡±

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Kali suddenly spoke softly, ¡°Then it¡¯s time to die.¡±

    The moment she said that, a holy white light suddenly burst out of the red blob of light. In just an instant, the red blob of light was enveloped by the radiating white light, disappearingpletely before it could even let out a scream.

    ¡°You!¡± Hisith looked in disbelief at Kali and said with a trembling voice, ¡°You actually killed the ¡®Abyss Ghost King¡¯?¡±

    Kali looked at Hisith with cold eyes.

    Hisith¡¯s face went white. Hundreds of poker cards appeared out of nowhere as they aimed at Kali.

    But in just an instant, the hundreds of poker cards turned to ashes with a ¡°poof¡± sound.

    Hisith¡¯s pupils violently contracted as a ck beam of light suddenly fell from the sky, enveloping himpletely.

    ¡°No¡­No¡­¡±

    Hisith¡¯s face immediately began aging under the ck light. His red hair turned white as his body began to bend.

    ¡°How¡­did¡­you¡­¡±

    By the time Hisith said those three words, he had been reduced to a pile of white bones.

    At this moment, a gigantic face formed from a ck dot rose up from Hisith¡¯s bones.

    ¡°Who is it that dares touch a person of my ¡®Abyss¡¯?¡±

    The gigantic ck face had a pair of white eyeballs. With a roll of its eyeballs, it immediately saw Kali.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! No¡­everything was a misunderstanding. You¡­¡±

    White light suddenly surged from every corner, immediately devouring the gigantic ck face, causing its voice toe to an abrupt end.

    The instructor¡¯s office quietened down.

    Kali gave a gentle sigh. ¡°Darkness¡± appeared beside her as she turned to step into the darkness.

    Momentster, she arrived in another world. This world was known as the ¡°Abyss¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯ll spare 10%.¡±

    With this thought in mind, countless wails and roars immediately reverberated through the ¡°Abyss¡±.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the white world.

    Chen Lingcun had finished narrating his story.

    ¡°I have been looking for him all this while. At the beginning, I wished he would kill me and free me from my self-ming. But I now understand that I¡¯m being too selfish. How can my elder brother that loves me so much be able to do that?¡±

    ¡°He must have been in great pain, so he had to leave.¡± Chen Lingcun sighed softly.

    Shi Xiaobai was quietly listening, but although he could not say a word, his emotions were constantly churning. His consciousness was constantly struggling. He wanted to say something, even it was just a word.

    Chen Lingcun continued speaking, ¡°I have always been looking for him, because I wanted¡­to ask for his forgiveness. I want to tell him¡­that it¡¯s truly great¡­that he is still alive.¡±

    ¡°So Shi Xiaobai, can youplete¡­my final wish? Live on and find him. Find my elder brother and help me say ¡®sorry¡¯ and ¡®thank you¡¯ to him.¡±

    Chen Lingcun¡¯s voice entered Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ears as he struggled with greater might. However, the more he struggled, the force that imprisoned his consciousness bound him tighter. It was as though thorns were wound tightly around his body. As he struggled, they would sink deeper into his flesh.

    Chen Lingcun sighed in his heart as he looked at the expressionless ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡±. He knew Shi Xiaobai definitely had many words to say, but in the deep depths of his consciousness, Shi Xiaobai could only be a quiet listener.

    At this moment in the white world, a small ck hand like a twisted vine suddenly reached out. It appeared behind Shi Xiaobai and grabbed his shoulder.

    Chen Lingcun¡¯s pupils constricted because the appearance of the ck vine hand meant that there was not much time left. At the same time, another vine hand stretched out from the whiteness, grabbing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face.

    ¡°There¡¯s not much time!¡± Chen Lingcun quickly said, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, you must pretend to forget me and deceive Hisith before you can seed in living on.¡±

    ¡°Help me find my elder brother. When you see him, you would definitely be able to identify him using your Perception of God.¡±

    ¡°When that happens, please help me tell him that in this life, bing his younger brother was the luckiest thing in my life!¡±

    ck vine hands began to appear out of the whiteness, grabbing Shi Xiaobai by the back and his limbs. Next, they slowly dragged Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body towards the pale whiteness.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s consciousness began to struggle violently. He knew that once the ck vine hands dragged him into the whiteness, he wouldpletely leave this world of consciousness. Then, the words he wanted to say the most would never be able to be transmitted to the present Chen Lingcun.

    No!

    Shi Xiaobai roared angrily in his heart. Since this was the deepest depths of his consciousness, he could conquer himself!

    But, the ck vine hands began to pull Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body at an elerated pace. In less than ten seconds, half of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s upper body had been pulled into the whiteness.

    ¡°Right, I still owe you a promise that when we meet again, I will address you as ¡®King¡¯.¡±

    Chen Lingcun waved at Shi Xiaobai, who was being pulled into the white mist, and grinned. Loudly, he said, ¡°Goodbye, my adorable¡­liege!¡±

    ¡°Bloop!¡±

    The sound of water dripping was heard as Shi Xiaobai waspletely devoured by the whiteness.

    Chen Lingcun was the only person left in the white and barren world.

    The corner of his mouths slowly turned stiff as his eyes lost its light.

    In a while, he would die a lonely death in this white world.

    ¡°Bloop!¡±

    Suddenly, the sound of water dripping reverberated throughout the white world. Chen Lingcun¡¯s pupils contracted as he quickly looked up. He saw a tightly clenched fist suddenly appear from the white misty world. The fist had appeared to shatter something, allowing it to charge in here.

    Following that, a face and half a body appeared out of the whiteness with an explosion.

    ¡°Chen Lingcun!¡±

    A hoarse shout sounded from that figure.

    The half figure that had reached out from the whiteness was tightly bounded by dozens of ck vine hands. They were frantically pulling him into the white mist, but the half-figure was constantly struggling forward. He appeared like a person running while having a rope tied to him.

    ¡°Chen Lingcun!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shouted the three sybles a second time, nearing tearing his throat apart.

    Chen Lingcun gaped his mouth.

    ¡°Chen Lingcun!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shouted the three sybles a third time, as though he would shatter the omnipresent whiteness.

    Chen Lingcun¡¯s eyes were red.

    The ck vine hands began to frantically pull at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body. It evencerated Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face, nearly pulling the skin from his face away.

    Shi Xiaobai straightened his right hand towards Chen Lingcun and looked at him. Using all his strength, he shouted a sentence he had tomunicate to him.

    ¡°This King will definitely save you!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s upper body had already been dragged into the white mist.

    ¡°Just wait!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s head was also being dragged into the white mist, leaving only his straightened right hand.

    ¡°You must wait!¡±

    A ck vine hand wound itself around Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand and lugged him in.

    The white world fell into silence once again.

    But Chen Lingcun¡¯s eyes were extremely bright, having never dimmed.

    Even though he was about to die.

    Even though it was impossible to be saved.

    Even though he was still left alone.

    Chen Lingcun still revealed a smile and said a sentence no one could hear.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    A fiery voice echoed in his ears as Shi Xiaobai opened his eyes. The scene of the field surrounded him. Hua Pengju andpany were charging right at him. Time had once again looped back to the moment the Absolute Choice appeared.

    A few lines of ck text slowly materialized.

    Next, the voice ¡°Make your choice, youth¡± resounded.

    Shi Xiaobai was already roaring angrily in his heart.

    ¡°This King chooses¡­¡±

    ¡°Save Chen Lingcun!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 140: This King needs you

    Chapter 140: This King needs you

    ¡°My balls have shattered!¡±

    Hua Pengju¡¯s grief-stricken voice resounded through the field!

    All the rookies that were looking at Tu Dahei, who was being surrounded by the five people, revealed confounded expressions. When Hua Pengju andpany attacked Tu Dahei, they saw Tu Dahei¡¯s body sh slightly before he suddenly appeared behind Hua Pengju. The five did not manage to retract their attacks and immediately ended up hitting each other.

    Hua Pengju was the unluckiest. His groin had been kicked hard, shattering his balls!

    However, at this moment, what confounded everyone the most was not Hua Pengju¡¯s tragic encounter, but the direction in which Tu Dahei headed after shing behind Hua Pengju. He was running towards the boundary of the field at an astonishing speed. In a few seconds, he was out of the field,ing in front of Yama Minamiya and Riko.

    Everyone looked at where Tu Dahei was standing.

    Just as Yama Minamiya was being taken aback by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sudden use of ¡°Crab Steps¡±, he was first started when he saw Shi Xiaobai run in front of him, before involuntarily looking at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s legs.

    Riko was also given a fright from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ¡°Crab Steps¡±, but seeing him step out of the field in a few steps, she immediately had an ominous foreboding as she lowered her head to look at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s legs.

    ¡°Xiao¡­Dahei, you crossed the line!¡±

    Riko was too deep for tears. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s legs had just stepped out the field¡¯s boundary. ording to the free-for-all rules, leaving the field meant elimination. This meant that Shi Xiaobai had been eliminated right from the beginning of the free-for-all!

    ¡°Riko!¡±

    A deep voice, that sounded like it had been suppressed, came out of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mouth. It was a voice that sounded so solemn that it was impossible to think lightly of it.

    Riko was slightly surprised as she looked up at Shi Xiaobai. This was the first time Shi Xiaobai addressed her by her name. After taking a nce at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression, she was immediately stunned.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Riko could not describe Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression with words. It was as though it was suppressing some pain in it, or it might have been anger. He was impatiently anxious over something, but he also had an unwavering calm. It was as though he had to do something. He could not even wait a second, but he had to do all sorts of preparations.

    His pair of ck eyes was like the vast starry sky filled with numerous stars. The tiny bits of light seemed to illuminate the dark night, as though one would always look towards the light while immersed in darkness.

    ¡°This King needs you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai locked his eyes with Riko and seriouslymunicated his desire and need.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Riko was firstly startled before she realized what he meant and said in a fluster, ¡°Here?¡±

    Before Riko finished her sentence, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand had already reached out towards her chest.

    The rookies who had stopped to watch this scene were left dumbfounded. This conversation with that motion¡­The rookies tranted the scene automatically in their minds.

    Tu Dahei: ¡°I want to touch boobs.¡±

    Riko: ¡°Touch here?¡±

    Tu Dahei stretched out his groping hands to touch her boobs.

    No, this plot was wrong!

    OMAIGOD, Goddess Riko quick reject him. Give him a p in the face!

    The rookies roared angrily in their minds.

    But at this moment, Shi Xiaobai had reached out his groping hands stably in front of Riko¡¯s perky chest. It was just a centimeter away from truly touching her.

    Riko¡¯s heart was immediately filled with extreme mixed emotions. Although he did not touch her, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s well-practiced performance could not help but make her recall of the tragic encounterst night. However, with so many people watching, even if there was no contact, the postures they had was too ambiguous.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Riko said coyly. If this was any other time, even if she did not send a p at him, she would have immediately dodged. But from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression and eyes, she could not bear to reject him. She could clearly sense that Shi Xiaobai was in need of her power.

    Riko did not know that her two simple words sounded like a bolt from the blue to others.

    From their point of view, that one centimeter distance was invisible. All they saw was Tu Dahei using his despicable hands to touch the ample holy grounds. This was something that fucking deserved having his hands chopped off. Why did it be¡­hurry up!?

    A number of rookies were already quietly closing their eyes.

    They originally believed that Tu Dahei was just a silly loser like them, but they never expected that he had secretly hooked up with a true goddess that had even rejected Young Master Red Lotus.

    The one person who wanted to send Shi Xiaobai flying with a smack was naturally Yama Minamiya. This was the first time he encountered someone having the guts to molest his daughter in front of him. However, he was always aposed person and he knew Riko¡¯s character very well. If Riko was unwilling, she would never agree to it even if a de was held to her neck.

    Thankfully, Shi Xiaobai did not truly touch her, allowing Yama Minamiya to slightly heave a sigh of relief. But immediately, he was puzzled.

    What were these two young people trying to do? Were they purely just making a ¡°public disy of affection¡±?

    The answer was immediately revealed.

    A purplish-blue circr door of light suddenly bloomed above Riko¡¯s chest, while Shi Xiaobai reached his hand into it.

    Riko moaned slightly as her face blushed.

    When Shi Xiaobai pulled his hand out of the purplish-blue circr light, purplish-blue wind twirled around his arms as purplish-blue crystals shot out from the purplish-blue door. They attached themselves to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s arm, forming a stone pir formed from crystals.

    After Shi Xiaobai pulled the stone pir out of the purplish-blue circr light, he lifted it high into the sky as a golden beam of light shot out into the sky, piercing through the clouds. A clear buzz of a sword reverberated throughout the field.

    Crystal kes pared off, transforming into dots of light that dissipated into the ground.

    A dark blue sword appeared out of the stone pir. The sword¡¯s body was like rippling water. It sparkled and was gorgeous in style. It swayed the hearts of many.

    ¡°Superpower!?¡±

    Everyone was shocked. It was unknown who shouted, but everyone slowly managed to react to the scene before them. This magical and unscientific scene had only one scientific exnation¡ªsuperpower!

    Tu Dahei could actually use a superpower!

    This meant that he not only was he a Psyker, but he was also at least at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm!

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai suddenly lifted the dark blue sword backwards and stabbed it into his chest. He did it as quick as lightning, causing everyone to stare widely with horrified looks.

    When the dark blue sword stabbed into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s chest, it formed a dark blue column of light. Momentster, the entire sword sank into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s chest.

    Riko was first startled by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s actions before she came round to. She came to a realization that Shi Xiaobai could store the powers of others in his body.

    But at the moment Shi Xiaobai stabbed the sword into his chest, Riko immediately felt goosebumps all over her body. That feeling felt as though she was being intimately hugged by Shi Xiaobai.

    Riko immediately felt the strong urge to resist.

    ¡°Bear with it!¡±

    Riko heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fervent voice.

    She was left in a daze, but she heard Shi Xiaobai say gently, ¡°I need your power, can you bear with it a bit?¡±

    Riko looked up and looked into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes for a few seconds. Her eyes gradually turned soft before she said with a serious face, ¡°Hurry!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded his head heavily, as he turned to leave the field at a very fast speed.

 Chapter 141: Hold it in even if you canâ€™t accept it

    Chapter 141: Hold it in even if you can¡¯t ept it

    After Shi Xiaobai left, Riko¡¯s face gradually turned red as her breathing also sped up. His superpower was way too evil. How could she withstand such intimacy between man and woman? She felt like she was about to die of embarrassment.

    As the rookies saw the goddess in their hearts blushing, they were reminded of Tu Dahei¡¯s despicable groping hands and his mysterious superpower. Immediately, they felt extremely infuriated.

    Why were things so unfair between people!?

    The rookies turned their heads to look at their opponents. Their eyes were red as they charged at each other, hoping to vent the discontentment in their hearts.

    The free-for-all began once again. This time, nearly no one held back as the scene turned explosive.

    By the side of the field, Yama Minamiya nced at Riko, who had her blushing face lowered as though she was enduring something. Sighing lightly, he asked, ¡°You and Shi Xiaobai, the both of you¡­¡±

    ¡°You are not to ask!¡±

    Riko immediately cut him off in a coy manner. Whatever that happenedst night between her and Shi Xiaobai had to be a secret that sank to the bottom of the ocean!

    Yama Minamiya¡¯s expression changed.

    Riko really had that kind of rtionship with that punk?

    Sigh, my daughter has grown up after all!

    Although Shi Xiaobai was a few years younger than his daughter, and he was not as excellent as Red Lotus on the whole, he was still a genius with monster-like talents despite him being unable to distinguish the actual proficiency level of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ¡°Crab Steps¡±.

    Furthermore, he was an S ss Psyker, reaching the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm in twenty days.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s future was limitless, barely worthy of his daughter.

    Since the young couple had mutual feelings, he decided not to be that ck-faced person who separated a loving couple. He would leave everything to run its natural course.

    However¡­

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that Shi Xiaobai is already at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm? If that were the case, would there even be a need for a division selection?¡±

    Yama Minamiya was feeling slightly regretful. Eliminating Shi Xiaobai just like that was a great pity. Had he known that Shi Xiaobai was already at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, he would have internally fixed it!

    Riko was stunned as she said with a bitter face, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I just trying to give you a pleasant surprise?¡±

    Yama Minamiya¡¯s eyes stared.

    Indeed, I was surprised, but pleasant my ass.

    At this moment, the intensity of the free-for-all on the field had reached unprecedented heights. However, Yama Minamiya was left greatly disappointed after taking a few nces at it. These rookies were still too poor in quality. Wang Lin, who was at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, could not evenpare with the strongest in the three other divisions, much less talk about him stepping out of [Gaia]. He was definitely the weakest one.

    A struggle shed in Yama Minamiya¡¯s eyes as he turned to look at Riko, who was looking annoyed because of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s elimination. Immediately he heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s not toote.¡± Yama Minamiya said softly as he began walking towards the field.

    Riko looked up in astonishment. She sensed the meaning behind Yama Minamiya¡¯s words and her eyes immediately lit up. She quickly followed behind.

    At this moment, Yama Minamiya had arrived in the middle of the field as he shouted, ¡°All of you, stop!¡±

    The rookies who were engaging each other in battle like ¡°glue¡± were surprised that it was Division Minister Minamiya. They all stopped and looked towards the center of the field where Yama Minamiya was standing.

    ¡°All of you are to return to the ssroom. The division selection shalle to an end,¡± Yama Minamiya said.

    The rookies revealed iprehensive looks.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yama Minamiya surveyed the crowd until everyone slowly quietened down before he announced in a deadpan manner, ¡°Tu Dahei will be representing [Annihtion] division for the collective training selection.¡±

    The rookies immediately eximed in disbelief.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How can you do that?¡±

    ¡°That means it¡¯s internally fixed?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yama Minamiya was silent as he quietly looked at the agitated crowd. However, his unperturbed demeanor made all the rookies gradually quieten down. They realized that Yama Minamiya had set his mind on it.

    However, at the moment silence was about to reign supreme, a person suddenly lifted his hand.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept it!¡±

    Everyone looked over and saw Wang Lin raise his hand. His expression was stern and filled with indignation.

    Wang Lin expressed his uneptance!

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept it too¡­Si¡­¡±

    Hua Pengju¡¯s thighs were turned inwards as he held one hand to his groin, while he struggled to raise his other.

    ¡°We can¡¯t ept it too!¡±

    Ah One, Ah Two, Ah Five, Ah Six looked at each other as they resolutely raised their hands!

    ¡°I can¡¯t ept it too!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t ept Tu Dahei!¡±

    One rookie after another raised their hands, shouting theirck of eptance over the matter. In fact, they had to be epting of a Psyker at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, but if it was the hated Tu Dahei, who had emptied their wallets and hooked up with their goddess, they would never ept it!

    Quickly, other than Ye Jiaquan and Xiang Wu, the other rookies had all raised their hands, shouting ¡°can¡¯t ept it¡±. They were staring intently at Yama Minamiya, expressing their firm opposition of his decision!

    Even if you are a Division Minister, you can¡¯t ignore the objections of the lot of us, right?

    Yama Minamiya frowned and scanned everyone again before sighing. He said loudly, ¡°[Creation] rookie, Kevin, fifth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, C ss Psyker.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the rookies were confounded as they did not know the meaning behind Yama Minamiya¡¯s words.

    But Yama Minamiya immediately bellowed loudly, ¡°[Order] rookie Wen Hezheng, seventh level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, no superpowers.¡±

    A number of rookies quietly lowered their hands.

    Yama Minamiya sneered and bellowed once again, ¡°[Chaos] rookie, Mu Yuesheng, ninth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, A ss Psyker.¡±

    Arge number of rookies rapidly lowered their hands. The few rookies who still had their hands up now had stiff faces.

    Yama Minamiya looked at everyone and said in a deep voice, ¡°[Annihtion] rookie, Wang Lin, fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, no superpowers.¡±

    Wang Lin gaped his mouth and lowered his hand in embarrassment.

    The remaining rookies also lowered their hands in a sparse manner.

    Everyone fell silent as the atmosphere turned repressed. This was because Yama Minamiya had recited the names of the four rookies representing each division for the present batch. [Annihtion]¡¯s representative should have been Shi Xiaobai, but since Shi Xiaobai had never appeared since training began, the rookie representative for [Annihtion] became Wang Lin.

    Mu Yuesheng, who was ranked S¨C ss just like Shi Xiaobai, was also considered the cream of the crop even in China¡¯s first-tier organizations. And even if Kevin and Wen Hezheng were weak, they were still much stronger than Wang Lin.

    ¡°Do you know why today¡¯s selection format was decided to be a free-for-all?¡± Yama Minamiya suddenly asked.

    The rookies were rmed as they pricked their ears up.

    ¡°Because I do not have much hope in all of you,¡± Yama Minamiya said in a deadpan manner. ¡°The free-for-all¡¯s goal was to let fowls like you peck at each other, so as to produce the strongest fowl.¡±

    The rookies stared widely. Although the way he said it was infuriating, it sounded somewhat appropriate.

    ¡°But I never expected.¡± Yama Minamiya heaved a sigh of relief before saying, ¡°I never ever expected that mixed in amongst the fowls was a young eagle. Tell me, who should I choose?¡±

    At this moment, the rookies were too deep for tears.

    What you said is very reasonable, we have nothing to offer to your viewpoint.

    Yama Minamiya noticed that the time was right as he waved his hand and concluded, ¡°Fowls need to have the understandings of a fowl. Don¡¯t keep thinking of flying in the sky. Learn how to run in a garden before speaking! I gave the [Annihtion] nomination to Tu Dahei because he made me see hope, the hope of exceeding the other three divisions! And what you have shown me is only disappointment!¡±

    ¡°So, even if you can¡¯t ept it, before you make me see any hope, you have to hold it in even if you can¡¯t ept it!¡±

    Trantor¡¯s Note: I¡¯m changing Blondy Narcissist, Carlsen¡¯s name (¿­ÎÄ) to Kevin, because apparently that is the proper romanization that I didn¡¯t realize. Sorry about that.

 Chapter 142: Is your face hurting badly?

    Chapter 142: Is your face hurting badly?

    In Hisith¡¯s office.

    ¡°So, you came looking for me to ask about Chen Lingcun¡¯s location?¡±

    Hisith looked at Shi Xiaobai coldly. He never expected Shi Xiaobai to dare take the initiative to look for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not an inquiry, but an exchange.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai coldly said, ¡°You can design any game for This King to challenge. As a result, give the whereabouts of Chen Lingcun to This King.¡±

    Hisith frowned slightly upon hearing this. He kept having the impression that the way Shi Xiaobai looked at him and the tone in his voice felt like he was repressing an anger more intense than his own.

    Shi Xiaobai sneered dismissively and said, ¡°Why, are you afraid? The past two games had been easily cracked by This King, so you arecking in confidence now?¡±

    Hisith¡¯s gaze immediately turned cold. The Shi Xiaobai in front of him was like a young cub that had bared its fangs while roaring. It made him feel extremely ufortable.

    ¡°Very good, but to challenge a ¡®somewhat difficult¡¯ game, you must first pass the test of a small game.¡±

    Hisith sneered as he stretched his hand out, causing three tall sses to fly out from a cab. Theynded on the office desk, followed by a bottle of red wine flying into Hisith¡¯s hand.

    Hisith quickly filled the three sses with red wine.

    Shi Xiaobai remained expressionless.

    The sides of Hisith¡¯s mouth twitched as he coldly said, ¡°The game¡¯s rules are very simple. In the three sses of red wine, one of them doesn¡¯t have poison. There is a one third chance, and if you finish drinking a ss without any poison¡­¡±

    Before Hisith finished his sentence, he saw Shi Xiaobai reach his hand out to drink a ss of red wine. He gulped it down extremely fast. After he ced the wine ss down, he immediately picked up another.

    All three sses of poisoned red wine were gulped down by Shi Xiaobai in an instant.

    Hisith was surprised but he quickly sneered in his mind. The ¡°Bonechewer Medicinal Agent¡± would act up soon. When that happened, he would enjoy the rash idiot¡¯s painful expressions.

    Hisith looked on in a confounded manner when a hand suddenly reached out to grab the bottle of red wine on the table!

    Shi Xiaobai had grabbed the bottle of wine and immediately poured it down his throat!

    Hisith immediately stared widely.

    Was this rascal courting death? That¡¯s not right. Why hasn¡¯t the ¡°Bonechewer Medicinal Agent¡± shown its effects?

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    Momentster, Shi Xiaobai mmed the empty wine bottle on the table.

    ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± and ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡± simultaneously came into effect. A refreshing numbness overwhelmed him. His flesh and blood defense value slowly rose. 1¡­2¡­3¡­3.5¡­

    It finally fixed itself at a value of ¡°7¡±.

    Shi Xiaobai exhaled and looked at the bewildered Hisith and coldly said, ¡°The entire bottle of wine is poisonous, but unfortunately, This King is unafraid of poison. Are you aware? Your little tricks are as funny andughable as a clown in This King¡¯s eyes. It is an insult to This King¡¯s intelligence.¡±

    Hisith¡¯s breathing stagnated as he found it hard to believe that he had encountered such derision. The situation before him had rendered him speechless. The anger he felt reached its limits, but his dignity of being belittled prevented him from killing Shi Xiaobai so easily.

    His game had been easily cracked and it had even earned a scolding of being an ¡°insult of intelligence¡±!

    The way Hisith looked at Shi Xiaobai turned extremely cold.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and said in a deep voice, ¡°This King is very disappointed. This King was expecting that your game would be able to make This King frown a bit, but it¡¯s a game that is inferior to a three-year-old¡¯s game. This King shall give you a final chance. If your game is still as childish and ridiculous, then stop addressing yourself as ¡®Underworld King¡¯, and don¡¯t keep mentioning the word ¡®game¡¯. Do you understand? From This King¡¯s point of view, youpletely do not deserve it!¡±

    ¡°Very good! Very good! Very good!¡±

    Hisith angrily sneered thrice. Shi Xiaobai had seeded in provoking his anger and lifted his fighting spirit.

    Since you want to experience a true game, I will let you know what it is to taste despair!

    Hisith waved his hand forcefully.

    Dozens of poker cards suddenly flew out before they formed the shape of a door!

    Immediately following that, the ces where the poker cards interleaved each other shot out beams of light, eventuallybining into a blinding light.

    A door of light formed from poker cards appeared in the office in seconds while a cold eerie aura emanated from inside the door.

    ¡°Behind this door is This¡­¡±

    Hisith¡¯s words came to an abrupt end once again because Shi Xiaobai had quickly rushed straight into the door to the Underworld, disappearing from the office.

    He had originally wanted to say the words, ¡°behind this door is This King¡¯s Underworld. If you dare enter it, This King will make you witness what a true game is¡±, but instantly, he was left without an audience.

    At this moment, Underworld King Hisith had made the preparations to address himself as ¡°This King¡± in front of Shi Xiaobai, but he experienced a heartless and invisible rejection.

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Hisith bellowed angrily as he forcefully iled his hands, causing numerous poker cards to fly out.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    Explosive sounds sounded from the office as cabs copsed. Walls were left damaged and while a cloud of dust filled the office. The entire office immediately turned into a mess.

    A blob of red light flew out from Hisith¡¯s chest and calmly stared at Hisith with its two ck eyeballs.

    The eyeballs seemed to say, ¡°Hey, does your face hurt? Is your face hurting badly?¡±

    ¡°You wait and see. This King will make Shi Xiaobai regret that he came to this world. This King will make him suffer aplete breakdown in This King¡¯s game. This King will personally destroy him!¡±

    Hisith pointed at the red blob of light and loudly said, ¡°You wait and see. Wait and see!¡±

    The ck eyeballs on the red blob of light shook a bit as it issued a dismissiveugh, ¡°Based on past experience, This Seat seriously doubts if that day wille.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Underworld.

    Shi Xiaobai looked up at the three scarlet moons in the sky and clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡°This King is here.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed lightly. What followed was what truly mattered.

    The figure of the bat, Mos, quickly appeared in the sky. As he flew over while pping his bat wings, he heard Shi Xiaobai coldly say before he evennde, ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Mos¡¯ crimson eyes shed a cold beam as he turned around to fly into the distance. His speed was extremely fast as he arrived at the ends of one¡¯s vision nearly immediately.

    Mos¡¯ stopped where he was and slowly turned his head, prepared to wait for Shi Xiaobai. Suddenly, he heard a voice sound in front of him.

    ¡°Hurry up, This King is in a hurry.¡±

    Mos turned his head in surprise and saw Shi Xiaobai waiting at the ends of his own vision, waiting for him.

    How was this possible?

    He had flown at a speed 10% of his maximum speed. Not only had this human kept up with him, but he had also exceeded him by so much!?

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai suddenly disappeared at the end of his vision.

    Mos was rmed as he immediately pped his wings to fly over.

    At 20% his maximum speed, he still failed to see Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure.

    30%, 40%, ¡­

    Only when he reached 70% of his speed did Mos gradually see Shi Xiaobai at the end of his vision. However, the speed at which he was closing the distance was extremely slow.

    What did this mean?

    He was only slightly faster than this human at 70% his maximum speed?

    Trantor¡¯s Note: Support my Patreon! The next goal will increase the number of chapters every week to 12 and another one-time bonus of 3 AC chapters! Every increment in 10 patrons (currently at 69 patrons, so 70, 80,¡­), regardless of amount pledged, a bonus AC chapter will be released!

 Chapter 143: Beat Oâ€™ unyielding heart!

    Chapter 143: Beat O¡¯ unyielding heart!

    After more than ten minutes of running, the duo arrived at the peripheral of the high wall.

    Mos was annoyed. Thankfully, this journey was just a straight line path. If the human had ran amok, things would have be problematic. At the same time, he was secretly shocked at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s condition. After running at full speed for more than ten minutes, all he suffered from was being slightly out of breath.

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the steep staircase in front of him and took a deep breath. At an extremely fast speed, he jumped onto it and arrived at the top of the high wall before he looked down.

    A humongous white dragon was lying in the middle of four high walls, while a golden wing was covering the dragon¡¯s white body. Thousands of skulls were shooting red beams of light that converged at the dragon¡¯s chest, forming a gigantic outline of a heart.

    That heart was slowly contracting and expanding. Nearly half a minute passed before it finished one cycle.

    ¡°Wait a moment, This King will save you soon.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had this thought in mind as he suddenly leaped off the high wall andnded on the ground with a loud thud. After barely getting his footing, he rushed forward and arrived at the gigantic dragon¡¯s head in a few seconds.

    Mos¡¯ expression changed slightly as he pped his wings to fly towards Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Mos¡¯ voice was extremely cold.

    ¡°ying the dragon.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai softly said those words and then turned his head to look at Mos. He coldly said, ¡°Since the game¡¯s progression leads to a dragon, isn¡¯t it very obvious that the mission in the game is to let This King y this dragon? Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Mos was taken aback and asked in surprise, ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai pointed at his brain and snickered, ¡°It¡¯s easy to guess just using the brain. With that idiot, Hisith¡¯s stupid intellect, whatplex game can he think of? This King is long sick and tired of this kind of Dragon Quest-like RPG games.¡±

    ¡°Are you courting death!?¡± Mos angrily asked. Shi Xiaobai dared to verbally insult his master, Hisith, in front of him!

    ¡°Why? Are you turning your embarrassment into anger after This King saw through it? Looks like the so-called ¡®Underworld King¡¯ and his servant is nothing special. Or are you afraid that This King will easily y this dragon, easily passing this retarded game of yours?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai stared fearlessly at Mos. The mockery in his eyes was enough to make one go crazy.

    Mos took a deep breath and coldly said, ¡°This demonic dragon has been imprisoned for a thousand years and yet it can¡¯t be killed. Do you think you have the ability to do so?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai curled his mouth and said, ¡°To not be able to kill a dragon after a thousand years, your so-called ¡®Underworld¡¯ will be doomed sooner orter. This King shall let you bunch of crap see what it means to y a dragon!¡±

    The veins on Mos¡¯ forehead protruded as Shi Xiaobai¡¯s arrogance nearly drove him crazy. However, he could not help but look forward to seeing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression after he realized that the dragon he killed under the illusion conjured by his master, Hisith, was the ¡°Chen Lingcun¡± he was looking for.

    Mos decided to endure a bit longer as he coldly said, ¡°Three minutester, the Specter Fire Mages and knife-wielding warriors will deal a wave of attacks to drain the dragon. Wait here for a moment and you will be given an hour. If you can¡¯t kill the demonic dragon in an hour, I will kill you with my own hands.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes flickered before he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Move the white dragon¡¯s wings away. This King will y the dragon in three minutes.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He was in such a rush to reach this ce firstly because he was afraid that Riko¡¯s power could notst that long, and secondly, he did not wish for Chen Lingcun to endure even a single wave of ¡°draining¡±.

    Mos was sneering in his heart.

    A weakling at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm was deluded to think that he could ughter the holy dragon in three minutes?

    It appeared that not only was this human extremely arrogant, but his brain was also very problematic.

    Mos coldly nced at Shi Xiaobai before flying towards the dragon¡¯s wing. As he grabbed a corner of the golden wing with one hand, he flew towards the right. The golden wing was slowly moved by Mos in this manner as a white chest was slowly revealed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to help you, but since moving¡­¡±

    Mos thought that he should give a reasonable exnation for helping him so as to prevent himself from arousing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s suspicion. Although this human was very dumb, there was no guarantee that he might see through the scheme through sheer luck.

    ¡°Shut up. Watch quietly.¡± Shi Xiaobai ruthlessly cut Mos off in a cold manner.

    When Mos heard this, he was so angry that he roared, wishing he could immediately ughter Shi Xiaobai there and then.

    Shi Xiaobai ignored Mos¡¯ wrath as he leaped onto the white dragon¡¯s chest. Looking down, he saw the gigantic red outline of the heart slowly beating.

    This weak heartbeat was Chen Lingcun¡¯s final strength.

    Shi Xiaobai looked up to scan the four rows of skulls that were shooting the red beams of light. ording to what Mos said, these rows of skills formed an S-ss restraining array formation to seal Chen Lingcun¡¯s heart, restricting the frequency and amplitude of Chen Lingcun¡¯s heartbeats. By keeping the amplitude and frequency to its lowest levels, it resulted in the restrainment of his motions.

    Then, the most direct approach was to destroy the S-ss restraining array formation, but Shi Xiaobai knew very well that he did not have the ability to destroy the rows of skulls under the watchful eyes of Mos.

    Hence, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s only method he had now was¡­to touch his own chest!

    A beam of light appeared from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s chest as he slowly pulled out a dark blue sword from his body. This sword was Riko Minamiya¡¯s power!

    Mos was slightly surprised but quickly calmed down. To be able to pull out a sword from his chest, it was apparent that this foolish human was a Psyker.

    ¡°Is this superpower the confidence that makes you believe you can kill the golden-white holy dragon? Very well, I will witness with my own eyes how you n on killing the golden-white holy dragon before I cruelly tell you of the harsh truth.¡±

    Mos looked at Shi Xiaobai with cold eyes, as a teasing smile suffused from the corner of his lips.

    Using the superpower that you pride yourself on to kill the friend you have been looking for. Isn¡¯t this very interesting and despairing?

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai raised the dark blue sword high up as he faced the white dragon¡¯s heart outline!

    Then, he gently pierced it downwards!

    Gently, the dark blue sword¡¯s tip stabbed at the gigantic white dragon¡¯s tough skin!

    Mos was surprised. He was so deluded to think that he could kill the golden-white holy dragon with a strike without any strength?

    However, the corner of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lips suffused a smile.

    This strike was to save Chen Lingcun!

    Because this was not an ordinary sword.

    But¡­

    ¡°High Frequency Vibrokinesis!¡±

    Intense spatial vibrations were suddenly generated over the white dragon¡¯s body. It had struck the heart which the S-ss restraining array formation was imprisoning!

    ¡°Beat! O¡¯ unyielding heart!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai roared angrily in his heart!

    Suddenly, the heart that was slowly contracting and expanding¡­

    ¡°Ba¡­dump!¡±

    It forcefully produced a strong heartbeat which was immediately followed by¡­

    ¡°Badump¡­ Badump¡­ Badump¡­¡±

    The heart outline looked like a gigantic hand tightly clenching and releasing, clenching and releasing¡­

    ¡°Badump! Badump! Badump!¡±

    Under High Frequency Vibrokinesis, the gigantic dragon¡¯s heart which was confined to a small space under the red restraining beams began to beat forcefully, as though it was an angry little bird that was about to break out of a cage!

    Mos finally realized something was amiss. With a drastic change in expression, he charged at Shi Xiaobai!

    At this moment, the gigantic white dragon opened its eyes as light burst out from its golden eyes!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A deafening dragon¡¯s roar resounded as the white dragon raised its head high up. A nearly transparent barrier suddenly appeared, blocking Mos¡¯ attack!

    Simultaneously, a divine white beam of light began to rapidly condense in front of the dragon¡¯s throat before it spewed out a holy beam that shot straight into the sky!

    The white dragon raised its neck and turned its head, slowly sweeping a circle around it!

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom¡­.¡±

    Within a few seconds, all the skulls were shattered by that beam of light. A huge gap opened up in the high wall!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The gigantic white dragon looked up and roared. It was angry and free!

 Chapter 144: Golden-white holy dragon shows its prowess

    Chapter 144: Golden-white holy dragon shows its prowess

    The golden-white holy dragon spewed holy beams of light, destroying the four rows of skulls. The red beams of light that shot towards the dragon¡¯s heart immediately disappeared, as the S-ss restraining array fell apart.

    ¡°Ba¡­dump! Ba¡­dump! Ba¡­dump! ¡­¡±

    The sound of a vigorous heartbeat implied that the golden-white holy dragon had regained its freedom!

    The golden-white holy dragon turned its head to look at Mos, its golden pupils filled with anger and hostility, and within them, an outburst of divine power was contained.

    Mos¡¯ face turned extremely ugly as he suddenly felt a strong, imminent sense of danger. He hurriedly flew backwards in retreat.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The golden-white holy dragon roared as a golden-white pir of light suddenly burst out from the ground.

    Mos¡¯ pupils violently contracted as all the white bandages on his body exploded instantly, revealing a purple-bodied contour. His squirming muscles were disgusting.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    Mos used all his strength in a bid to retreat, but golden-white beams of light burst out around him in an incessant manner,like fountains shooting up from the ground. While Mos desperately struggled to dodge, a golden-white pir of light scratched past one of his wings.

    Mos let out a shrill scream as his right wing was burnt to a crisp just from making light contact with the golden beam of light!

    Mos was appalled. This golden white holy dragon possessed the mighty power of Holy and Light which were perfect at countering cmity fiends that reveled in Darkness. If he had been struck directly by the golden-white pir of light, he could very well be destroyed there and then.

    At this moment, a loud bugle was sounded from above the high walls!

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Beneath the high wall, the saber-wielding soldiers raised their steel sabers and surged forward from all directions like a flood.

    In the middle of the high wall, four rows of mages in ck robes sent plumes of fire at the gigantic dragon.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The golden-white holy dragon raised its head to roar as white light once again began to rapidly coalesce into arge ball of light at its throat!

    A stream of white light containing holiness spewed out, forming a fiery rain. The ckish-red mes were immediately frozen, shattering into pieces during their falling process.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom¡­.¡±

    The white stream of light swept from the middle of the high wall as the ck-clothed mages were instantly turned into ice sculptures, sting apart three secondster.

    Shi Xiaobai stared in bewilderment. This golden-white holy dragon was practically invincible!

    At this moment, the golden-white holy dragon suddenly straightened its body. Shi Xiaobai, who was standing at the dragon¡¯s chest, immediately slipped down.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately struggled to climb towards the white dragon¡¯s back, but was too deep for tears when he realized that the golden-white holy dragon¡¯s body was as smooth as jade. There was no point where he could grasp.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and gave up resisting. He slid down the dragon¡¯s body as though he was on a slide.

    At this moment, a dragon w stretched out to grab the sliding Shi Xiaobai and gently threw him up to its neck.

    When Shi Xiaobainded on the golden-white holy dragon¡¯s neck, he immediately saw a raised dragon scale. It was ck in color, and appeared to be the only scale on the white dragon¡¯s body.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately ced the dark blue sword back into his body and grabbed the dragon scale, and with a grin, he sat down.

    ¡°Very good, This King shall confer you the title¡ªMount of the King!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai patted the ck dragon scale and his constantly taut expression finally managed to rx at this moment.

    The golden-white holy dragon¡¯s golden pupils shed a hint of helplessness as it began to p its golden wings, immediately stirring up a furious hurricane on the ground. The saber-wielding soldiers that were charging straight forward were immediately thrown to the ground by the hurricane in a uniform manner, like domino blocks

    As the golden wings pped, the dragon¡¯s massive body that was hundreds of meters long and about ten meters wide rose up from the ground. As hurricanes struck the ground, it slowly flew above the high wall.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The golden-white holy dragon roared and immediately flew beyond the high walls and headed towards the dark purple sky.

    At this moment, a ck spot suddenly appeared on the golden-white holy dragon¡¯s white as jade body. The ck spot began spreading out in a few seconds, as though its sacred white body was tainted with a ckness that suffused an evil aura. It was like a drop of ck ink dripping onto a snow-white piece of calligraphy paper, immediately spreading across the entire piece of paper.

    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar¡­!¡±

    The golden-white holy dragon¡¯s body suddenly began twitching in mid air. While tossing and turning, it let out an angry bellow.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was nearly flung away as he hurriedly grabbed the ck dragon scale.

    Beneath the high wall, Mos was gasping. Having the white beam of light make contact with his wing, a holy power had been injected into his body, nearly burning all of his entrails.

    Mos looked up at the golden-white holy dragon, his scarlet eyes filled with hate and anger. When the dragon issued out its scream while its body was dyed by ayer of ckness, he let out a few cold sneers.

    ¡°The master¡¯s curse has been triggered. That darn holy dragon and human, This Demon will definitely tear you apart.¡±

    Mos pped his left wing and struggled to fly towards the high wall.

    Hisith had previously ced a triggered curse on the golden-white holy dragon¡¯s body and at this moment, it had finally activated, dealing tremendous damage to the golden-white holy dragon.

    If it was still in its weak state while being imprisoned by the S-ss restraining array, the golden-white holy dragon would probably die due to the additional damage.

    But at this moment, the golden-white holy dragon was free and angry. Stimted by ¡°High Frequency Vibrokinesis¡±, its body had received a short-term recovery.

    At this moment, it was filled with power!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The dragon¡¯s roar resounded as a holy white beam of light fell from the sky, enveloping the golden-white holy dragon¡¯s body. The corrupted ck color began to evaporate into a ck mist, separating itself from the dragon¡¯s body.

    Its body that had been dyed ck had slowly recovered its sacred snow-white color.

    At this moment, far into the distance, a dense ckness could be seen, as though a rolling ck haze was sweeping towards them.

    Shi Xiaobai had just heaved a sigh of relief, but when he saw the ck haze, his scalp began to tingle.

    It was arge uncountable mass of giant ck bats, with a ugly cmity fiend sitting on each bat.

    These bat riders were astounding in number, and their stance looked extremely threatening. They were like ck sea waves surging over in the middle of the sky!

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    A hissing roaring from the ck haze reverberated through the world. Numerous iron spears were thrown from the bat riders¡¯ hands in an attempt to kill the dragon!

    The iron spears that exuded cold beams of light blotted out the sky, as they began to envelop the dragon.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The dragon raised its head to roar as it suddenly stretched out its four dragon ws.

    A humongous translucent barrier covered its entire body!

    ¡°Peng! Peng! Peng¡­¡±

    When the iron spears struck the barrier, ear-splitting collision sounds boomed. As they rebounded and fell to the ground, more spears would strike the barrier.

    Slowly, cracks began to appear on the barrier.

    The translucent barrier could not hold on much longer!

 Chapter 145: What you said makes a lot of sense

    Chapter 145: What you said makes a lot of sense

    The thrown iron spears that filled the sky struck the translucent barrier relentlessly, the barrier was  the brink of shattering.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The golden-white dragon issued another dragon roar as the protective barrier was coated with a new perfectyer of ¡°shield film¡±.

    The dragon¡¯s roar was filled with fatigue.

    After bearing the agony of the curse, it had consumed a great deal of power to barely heal itself. At this moment, resisting such arge scale iron spear attack was beginning to take its to toll on the golden-white holy dragon. Its body had been forcefully reinvigorated by ¡°High Frequency Vibrokinesis¡±, but it could no longer repress the fatigue that was beginning to overwhelm it.

    The golden-white holy dragon looked at the dense horde of bat riders and let out another angry nellow. It turned around and pped its golden wings and flew in another direction.

    With a disadvantageous situation, they had to escape!

    Mos was currently using his only wing to fly in mid air. Kicking a cmity fiend, he sat on a bat and angrily thundered, ¡°Chase!¡±

    The bar riders responded in unison as their voices reverberated throughout the world in an ear-splitting manner.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    In the sky, the gigantic golden-white dragon was flying forward, whilerge numbers of bat riders were chasing from behind. At that moment, terrifying howls sounded from thends beneath them.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In Hisith¡¯s office.

    Hisith was ying with a poker card with a gloomy face.

    The red blob of light was issuing a schadenfreudianugh. ¡°This Seat was filled with anticipation to watch an interesting game. My pants were already down, and all you show This Seat is this?¡±

    Hisith¡¯s expression turned stiff as he said in a heavy tone, ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ¡®superpower¡¯ indeed took This King by surprise. It has slightly disrupted This King¡¯s ns.¡±

    ¡°Slightly disrupted?¡± The red blob of light said with a teasing tone, ¡°Why does This Seat think that your entire n has been seen through by this human? From the beginning to the end, he has just been ying you for a fool. Be it that bottle of red wine, or saving the holy dragon, This Seat has a feeling that everything was within his ns.¡±

    The corner of Hisith¡¯s mouth twitched as he sneered, ¡°It was just sheer luck. The game has only just begun. He is now in an inescapable situation.¡±

    ¡°How long can the golden-white holy dragonst with its temporary restoration of power? Just healing the damage caused by that triggered curse is enough to put it in a weak state. It will not be able to fly sooner orter. When the timees, This King¡¯s bat riders horde would tear them to pieces.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, that is This King¡¯s Underworld. This King would not open the door to the Underworld, so how is it possible for them to escape? It¡¯s just ast-ditch struggle.¡±

    Hisith forcefully analyzed the situation and looked at the red blob of light before concluding with a sneer, ¡°So This King will definitely be the ultimate victor in this game.¡±

    ¡°What you said makes a lot of sense.¡±

    The red blob of lightughed strangely before saying, ¡°This Seat actually has the feeling ofughing. Since you have the absolute advantage right from the beginning of the game, and you have already removed all possible chances of defeat, what is the point to victory in this game? This Seat remembers that what you pursue is not the game¡¯s ending but to enjoy the game¡¯s process. Hisith, you have changed.¡±

    Hisith¡¯s breathing stagnated as he looked at the blob of red light angrily before saying coldly, ¡°What are you trying to express?¡±

    The red blob of light gave a disdainfulugh and said, ¡°Your will has been shaken. This Seat advises you to personally kill those two puny people immediately, so as to avoid any unforeseen circumstances.¡±

    Upon hearing this, a hint of a struggle shed in Hisith¡¯s eyes. Momentster, he said in an affirmative tone, ¡°There will not be any unforeseen circumstances. Even without This King doing anything, they are destined to die!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the Underworld.

    After the chasested for several minutes, the golden-white holy dragon gradually began to feel exhausted. The exhaustion that it had forcefully repressed overwhelmed its entire body as the speed at which it flew became slower and slower. Therge distance between them and the bat riders horde was slowly reducing with time.

    The bat riders horde would asionally send a deluge of iron spears, and whenever that happened, the golden-white holy dragon would produce a gigantic barrier to defend. Its energy was constantly being used up, nearly to the point of drying up.

    Shi Xiaobai, who was sitting on the dragon¡¯s neck, knew that he could not sit there and be a quiet adonis. He slowly stood up and pulled out the dark blue sword from his chest.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes focused at the sweeping ck swarm and raised the sword forward.

    A strong wind blew Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hair and clothes high up as Shi Xiaobai shed out with an angry roar!

    After the sword was done shing, another sh was made!

    sh! sh! sh! sh¡­

    Shi Xiaobai brandished the sword in all directions, and within a few seconds, he sent out dozens of shes in mid air!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s actions fell into Mos¡¯ eyes, causing him to nearly burst outughing.

    As Shi Xiaobai had not grasped any sword techniques, the way the dozens of shes he produced was without any form. It was like waving a tree branch randomly. Furthermore, by shing the sword in the air in that manner, not a single sword beam was produced!

    Even with sword beams, they would instantly dissipate in the tumultuous winds.

    These dozens of shes were destined to hit nothing.

    ¡°Laughable, trulyughable. Do you actually n on using your foolishness to scare us away?¡± Mos sneered.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah¡­¡±

    At this moment, loud screams sounded from the bat riders horde!

    Mos turned his head in disbelief as he saw dense swaths of bat riders appear to suddenly m into a zone that was constantly quaking. They began to tremble involuntarily.

    While trembling, hundreds of bat riders crashed into the bat riders behind them, resulting in many to fall down the sky screaming.

    ¡°This is a superpower!¡±

    Mos was rmed as worry and killing intent shed in his eyes. He immediately ordered for the bat beneath him to decelerate. In contrast with him originally leading the charge, he slowly went into the middle of the group.

    Fuck, this human is unscientific. It¡¯s best to let his minions test out any weird moves first!

    ¡­

    After Shi Xiaobai was done producing the dozens of shes, he lowered his sword in a high-spirited manner. However, his eyebrows frowned very quickly, as though he had encountered a difficulty.

    ¡°This sword¡­¡±

    ¡°What should this sword¡¯s name be called¡­?¡±

    ¡°This King¡¯s mighty strike should be given a mighty and domineering name. This is such a headache¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai rubbed his chin as he began to ruminate over it.

    The golden-white holy dragon gave a helpless roar beneath him. The roar was filled with fatigue, it could no longer hold on any further.

    Shi Xiaobai clearly sensed the weakness of the golden-white holy dragon¡¯s body. Looking up at the dense horde of bat riders, killing hundreds of bat riders through the use of High Frequency Vibrokinesis by brandishing his sword, was just a tip of the iceberg, considering the fact that he was up against tens of thousands of bat riders.

    ¡°It looks like, This King must use that move and just hope that¡­Violent Girl can endure this move!¡±

    A trace of hesitation shed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes as his eyes turned firm!

    He did not n on using this move to begin with, but at this point in time, he couldn¡¯t not use it!

    As Shi Xiaobai grasped the dark blue sword with both hands, the sword suddenly changed into a dark blue blob of light. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hands reached into the blob of light and began kneading it.

    Momentster, the blob of light dispersed, leaving behind only a dark blue punching glove!

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and wore the punching glove on his right hand. With his left hand grabbing the ck dragon scale to stabilize his body, he bent his knees slightly and clenched his right hand into a fist. Using an extremely slow speed, he hit it against the strong winds towards the dense ck mist!

 Chapter 146: Invincibility is such Loneliness

    Chapter 146: Invincibility is such Loneliness

    Steel City, residential area in the southern zone, Riko¡¯s apartment.

    Right after Riko returned home, she immediately sprang into bed and buried her head into her pillow.

    She was very tired, a tiredness that came from the mind.

    She had the constant feeling of being ambiguously touched, giving her great embarrassment and stress. But every time she thought of the expression Shi Xiaobai had before he left, she had a sense of foreboding. She was afraid that forcefully taking back her powers would result in disastrous consequences; hence, she kept forcefully suppressing the resistance in her heart.

    That feeling felt like she was being hugged tightly by Shi Xiaobai. She was embarrassed and stressed over such intimate contact, but she also could not bear to push him directly away.

    ¡°Darn you Shi Xiaobai, how much did I owe you in my previous life!?¡±

    Riko hugged her pillow and closed her eyes as she rolled around in bed.

    At this moment, a strange feeling suffused from her arm, as though she had been gently pinched by someone.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Riko screamed in rm, but immediately, her thighs, arms, chest, hips and every part of her body had the feeling of being kneaded.

    ¡°Shi! Xiao! Bai!¡±

    Riko¡¯s face immediately blushed as she shouted the three sybles while gritting her teeth, nearly having gone wild.

    Thankfully, that kneading feeling onlysted for about ten seconds before it came to an end

    Riko¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat as her eyes were slightly red. Her face was as red as an apple, while she was short of breath.

    ¡°When you return, I will definitely kill you!¡±

    Riko roared angrily, as she got off the bed to rummage through her wardrobe for a piece of clothing.

    She needed to take a bath to calm down!

    ..

    ..

    Shi Xiaobai was brewing a tremendous attack. He had umted power in his Turtle-speed Divine Punch for nearly two minutes!

    And this punch was not just an ordinary Turtle-speed Divine Punch, because his right fist was wearing a superpower punching glove that possessed the power of ¡°High Frequency Vibrokinesis¡±!

    In fact, this was a method Shi Xiaobai suddenly realized after numerous experiments with Riko. Every time he pulled out the dark blue sword, he sensed that the sword was actually just energy in its simplest form of existence.

    He could manipte this power to its origins as a ¡°blob of light¡± to store in his body. He could also change the power into any shape he liked.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not tell this matter to Riko, firstly, because Riko did not ask, and secondly, his intuition told him that he was not to mention it.

    What was the feeling after Shi Xiaobai merged the ¡°blob of light¡± into his body?

    It was probably the feeling of hugging Riko tightly in his arms.

    When Shi Xiaobai transformed the ¡°blob of light¡±, what was the feeling when he reached his hand out to knead the power into a shape?

    It was probably the feeling of kneading Riko¡¯s body from top to bottom.

    For Shi Xiaobai¡­this did not give him any special feelings.

    It was probably just softness and nice to the touch, warm as though he was hugging a warm water bottle.

    But for Riko¡­

    When Shi Xiaobai recalled how Riko would be infuriated when he touched her chest, he wisely understood that this might be a problem.

    Hence, Shi Xiaobai did not n on using this move, but now, he was forced to use it!

    Riko¡¯s heart naturally produced a strong resistance, but she finally managed to repress it.

    For this, Shi Xiaobai felt touched.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy on Violent Girl. This King should take some time to learn the ¡®Massage Technique of God¡¯.¡±

    In order to repay Riko, Shi Xiaobai felt that he needed to have better skills when kneading the blob of light!

    ..

    The golden-white holy dragon¡¯s flying speed became slower and slower, but every time its pursuers closed the distance, it would forcefully squeeze energy out from its body to open up a gap again. In their relentless pursuit, the dense horde of bat riders would asionally send out a rain of iron spears, and every time, it drained a bit of its energy that it no longer had much left.

    Mos sneered.

    In less than three minutes, the golden-white holy dragon would definitely be depleted of its energy. When that happened, the two bastards would be free for the ughter!

    Mos nced and Shi Xiaobai and found it extremely ridiculous.

    Three minutes ago, Shi Xiaobai had raised his fist.

    Three minutester, his punch was actually still notpleted.

    Was he here to be a fuckingedian?

    Mosughed in a stiff manner before he sighed. Immediately, he urged the giant bat beneath him to slow down, allowing him to fall to the back of the horde.

    Fuck, there¡¯s this nagging feeling that this punch would be very dangerous.

    Mommy once said, when outside, safety first.

    Mos always found this sentence very reasonable.

    ..

    And it had to be said that Mos had made the right choice.

    This punch had umted strength for nearly three minutes, to the point of nearly crippling Shi Xiaobai¡¯s entire arm. It had also increased Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right arm¡¯s defense value straight to ¡°12¡±; furthermore, this punch had the power of ¡°High Frequency Vibrokinesis¡±!

    And at this moment, this punch had finallye to an end. It was like a turtle that had finished crawling its entire lifespan.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s arm was fully extended at this moment!

    His punch gently hit the air!

    ¡°Heaven! Copsing! Earth! Shattering! Turtle! Empyrean! Punch!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ¡°Heaven Copsing Earth Shattering Turtle Empyrean Punch¡± smashed into the dark world!

    At that moment, the sky broke apart!

    The dark blue sky split apart in a gigantic ck fissure from this one punch!

    The bat riders who were in close pursuit did not manage to dodge in time. As they mmed into the ck fissure, they were instantly minced by the spatial turbulence. The gigantic ck fissure was like a gigantic meat grinder!

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah¡­¡±

    Screams echoed throughout the sky asrge swaths of bat riders transformed into a rain of blood and meat.

    The dense ck bat mist tore apart from the middle.

    Mos, who was hiding right at the back, was bewildered. In his panic, he hurriedly urged the bat to fly downwards, narrowly dodging the gigantic ck fissure. If he had not hidden at the back of the pack, this punch would have directly minced him to pieces!

    ¡°%!#@%#%#%#¡­¡±

    Mos used his hometown¡¯snguage to curse angrily.

    A scum at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm had managed to use a single punch to kill more than ten thousand bat riders. What sort of fucking heavenly principle was this!?

    The golden-white holy dragon also turned its head to watch the stunning scene and immediately gaped its mouth. It let out an angry roar. It didn¡¯t want to be a dragon in its next life, it wanted to be Shi Xiaobai.

    After Shi Xiaobai¡¯s punch, the a third of the ck swath of bat riders was gone.

    On the golden-white holy dragon¡¯s back, Shi Xiaobai slowly retracted his fist and softly sighed.

    ¡°Invincibility is such¡­such loneliness.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai slowly took off the punching glove.

    ¡°Invincibility is such¡­such emptiness.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai held the punching glove with both hands.

    ¡°Standing alone at the pinnacle, the cold breeze constantly blows.¡±

    The punching glove transformed into a purplish-blue blob of light.

    ¡°Who canprehend the loneliness of This King.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s profound gaze looked at the horde of bat riders that was still pursuing them like a dark cloud. His eyes burned with firm resolution.

    This time, he will knead out a¡­

    What should he knead?

    ¡°I¡¯ll knead a bazooka.¡±

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai inserted his two hands into the purplish-blue blob of light.

    ..

    Far in another world, Riko was lying in a hot bathtub while taking a warm bath when she suddenly felt a chill arise in her body. A strong sense of foreboding overwhelmed her!

    ..

 Chapter 147: Able to posture even while not being awesome

    Chapter 147: Able to posture even while not being awesome

    If you were a babe, imagine yourself having a warm bath. Your whole body is feeling nice and warm as you close your eyesfortably, you cannot help but hum a song. Suddenly, an invisible hand begins kneading your body. Oh, that¡¯s not right, it¡¯s a constant kneading of every spot of your body in a wanton manner. What sort of feeling would that be?

    Even if you were not a babe, but a male, or a transvestite, or a hermaphrodite, or a cross-dresser, try imagining the paragraph above, and imagine what sort of feelings you would have.

    Riko only had one feeling¡ªThis is it!

    Riko endured it for five seconds until Shi Xiaobai began making poking motions while creating his bazooka. Finally, she could not endure it any further and stared widely and resisted wildly.

    As her inner heart resisted, her power was gradually recalled back, as Riko exhaled with lingering fear.

    She nearly felt that her chest had been poked through, but the illusion felt too real. 1

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ve done my best!¡±

    Riko grunted but she could not help but frown gently.

    She was still very worried for Shi Xiaobai. She did not know if forcefully withdrawing her powers would impact Shi Xiaobai, but she hoped that nothing bad would happen.

    It was all the fault of that poking. Thankfully, the poking spot was still considered an admissible area. If it was a certain spot, this novel would probably be 404-ed due to anti-pornographicws.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai was enjoying his time constructing a bazooka, and once it waspleted, he could produce a ¡°Heaven Copsing Earth Shattering Bazooka¡±. When that happened, he could destroy arge number of bat riders with a single st. It would definitely feel very cool and good.

    However, just as Shi Xiaobai was forming the bazooka¡¯s barrel, he had instinctively reached out his hand to bore a hole, forming the barrel by poking, but he immediately met with Riko¡¯s strong resistance.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai could still use his ¡°power of conquest¡± to forcefully detain Riko¡¯s power, and be able to control it for a short period of time.

    But Shi Xiaobai apparently did not do so, because he was a person who knew his own limitations!

    ¡°This King¡¯s massage technique is still inadequate at conquering Violent Girl.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed helplessly. It made him more determined to self-learn the ¡°Massage Technique of God¡±. To conquer a person¡¯s soul, he had to first conquer the person¡¯s body!

    Shi Xiaobai looked up to see the bat riders dozens of meters away. Those bat riders were still trembling in fear,cking the courage to fly too fast. They were even deliberately spread out instead of being too densely concentrated. Clearly, they were afraid of Shi Xiaobai using that terrifying technique once again. That ¡°Heaven Copsing Earth Shattering Turtle Empyrean Punch¡± left deep mental scars in them.

    However, Shi Xiaobai had already lost Riko¡¯s power, so he was unable to produce ¡°High Frequency Vibrokinesis¡± again. And his offensive methods were only limited to ¡°Pig ughtering Knife¡± and ¡°Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡±, two melee offensive skills.

    This was fucking awkward.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and raised his fist once again.

    ¡°Heaven! Copsing! Earth! Shattering¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not use Turtle-speed Divine Punch this time because his right hand could no longer withstand the burden of Turtle-speed Divine Punch again.

    However, this punch of Shi Xiaobai looked no different from Turtle-speed Divine Punch.

    It was as slow as a turtle¡¯s crawl, and looked soft and seemed to becking in strength.

    When Mos saw Shi Xiaobai¡¯s actions and heard Shi Xiaobai loudly pronounce those few words, he immediately shouted at the bat riders, ¡°Disperse, hurry up and disperse!¡±

    The bat riders immediately screamed as they plunged downwards, instantly scattering like loose sand.

    Upon seeing this, a sneer suffused on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lips.

    ¡°This King is awesome when truly awesome, and can posture even when not being awesome!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    After several minutes, Mos andpany realized something was amiss. This was because Shi Xiaobai¡¯s act of ¡°Heaven Copsing Earth Shattering Turtle Empyrean Punch¡± had taken too long!

    ¡°This kid can only use it once!¡±

    Mos¡¯ eyes lit up. If such an exaggerated technique could be used continuously at no cost, it would have been too heaven-defying. This bastard must have been acting!

    Mos immediately howled at the bat riders, ¡°Go on up! Tear them apart!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The bat riders roared. They were already long incensed.

    This human must die!

    Shi Xiaobai clicked his tongue and sat down helplessly. There was no other way. At this moment, he truly had nothing he could do to the horde of bat riders. He could only silently be an adonis.

    At this moment, deep in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart, he suddenly heard a call.

    ¡°Save¡­Save¡­Save¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. This call came from that rusted ck sword!

    He immediately recalled the apocalyptic heaven copsing and earth shattering scene after he pulled the ck sword out. That was literally a heaven copsing and earth shattering scene, even one of the moons exploded.

    Without any doubt, if he were to pull that sword out, this world would very likely be destroyed.

    Then¡­

    ¡°This King remembers that the bastard, Sisi, said that this was his Underworld?¡±

    If it¡¯s Hisith¡¯s Underworld¡­

    Then¡­

    It has to be destroyed!

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and stood up in high spirits. Looking at the horde of bat riders that were closing in on him, he shouted loudly, ¡°Tremble! And be filled with despair! Foolish bats, your doom is about to befall!¡±

    ¡­

    When Mos heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ¡°arrogant speech¡±, he was infuriated. Looking at the increasingly tired and weakened golden-white holy dragon and how the distance was constantly shortening, he was immediately filled with anticipation.

    The moment of him ughtering Shi Xiaobai was finally about toe!

    ¡°Keep onughing, in a while, you will not even be able to cry.¡±

    Mos sneered in his heart. He was unable to endure thirst of abusing Shi Xiaobai.

    At this moment, Mos suddenly realized the golden-white holy dragon was plummeting straight down. Immediately, his eyes lit up and he roared, ¡°The holy dragon can¡¯t hold on further! Quick, chase!¡±

    All the bat riders immediately changed directions and charged towards the ground.

    This pursuit was finallying to an end!

    Suddenly Mos¡¯ pupils violently contracted because he had been focusing on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s actions all this while. He was aghast to realize that Shi Xiaobai ran straight in a particr direction after hended on the ground, and in that direction, there was a ck broadsword embedded in the ground.

    ¡°This bastard is thinking of pulling out the World Suppression Sword!?¡±

    After feeling rmed momentarily, he immediately found itughable.

    ¡°Just making ast-ditch struggle.¡±

    The World Suppression Sword appeared not long after this ¡°Underworld¡± was born. Despite the there being numerous changes in Underworld Kings over the countless years, there had never been a person who managed to pull it out.

    Legends said that if the World Suppression Sword was pulled out, the ¡°Underworld¡± would usher in a true apocalypse!

    More than a thousand bat riders were already in ce, as they were about to surround the golden-white holy dragon and Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°Your end is here, you hateful human,¡± Mos sneered and said.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai gently pulled out the World Suppression Sword from the ground.

    1. A/N: Those who had their thoughts go astray, go face the wall and repent. Well, I nearly went astray in my writing.

 Chapter 148: Cherish Life, Stay Clear from Shi Xiaobai

    Chapter 148: Cherish Life, Stay Clear from Shi Xiaobai

    At the moment Shi Xiaobai pulled out the ck broadsword, all the Underworld bats let out a shrill scream simultaneously! Simultaneously, thends suddenly began to quake violently. The dark purple sky began to melt like an oil painting, and one of the three scarlet moons began to vibrate like a Christmas ball ornament.

    Deafening sounds sounded from every corner of the cknds. Roars, hisses, screams that were filled with fear, madness and anger¡­

    As the tens of thousands of flying bats began to scream at this moment, they began to plummet to the ground while flinching in great pain.

    ¡°Quick stick the sword back!¡± Mos gave a horrified scream.

    The legends were true! Once the World Suppression Sword was pulled out, the apocalypse of the ¡°Underworld¡± would really befall?

    Why was this human able to pull the World Suppression Sword out!?

    Mos¡¯ eyes were filled with anger and fear as he pped his left wing and abruptly charged at Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The golden-white holy dragon turned its head and nced at Mos. A holy stream of light shot out as Mos immediately retreated with an angry curse.

    ¡°Quick stick the sword back!¡± Mos roared angrily once again. The cmity fiends had already jumped off the backs of the convulsing bats, and were beginning to surround the duo with surging killing intent.

    ¡°There is no way for you to escape. Quick stick the World Suppression Sword back, or else¡­¡±

    Mos¡¯ angry and anxious words came to an abrupt halt because the golden-white holy dragon had already thrown Shi Xiaobai back onto its neck once again. With a p of its wings, it had flown back into the sky.

    Mos surveyed his surroundings and he realized that all the bats were convulsing and crying on the ground. They did not react no matter how much the cmity fiends beat or scolded them. If they were unable to ride the bats, this bunch of low-level cmity fiends were unable to travel the skies.

    The golden-white holy dragon turned its head and spat out a holy stream of light at Mos, making him retreat more than a dozen steps back in fear. At the same time, the golden-white holy dragon was working hard at pping its wings towards the ¡°melting¡± sky. Soon, it disappeared in the distant horizon.

    They escaped just like that?

    They escaped in such a fucking simple way?

    Mos¡¯ face turned livid. The only who could pursue them through flying was him, but¡­

    Mos was reminded of the holy power that was utterly terrifying for him and Shi Xiaobai, who would always abruptly give him a fright. He turned around and flew away. The Underworld was about to be destroyed and probably his master, Hisith, would personally do something. The best choice for him now was to hurry to the exit and wait there, just in case.

    At this moment, a stunning voice filled with sinful desires roared from under the constantly rupturing grounds.

    ¡°Food¡­food¡­food¡­¡±

    Immediately, Mos felt infinite horror, but his body had turned stiff, preventing him from even moving a muscle. The bats were still convulsing and screaming in pain, while all the muddled cmity fiends could sense a fear that came right from the bottom of their hearts. They screamed in fear, but were unable to move.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    At this moment, the second scarlet moon in the sky exploded. The dark purple sky was still melting like an oil painting, and more than half the sky had turned into a cold grayness. Bolts of ck lightning began to appear in the gray sky, producing loud thunder that seemed to resound endlessly.

    The fissures in the ground becamerger andrger as hundreds of bats and cmity fiends fell into the abyss.

    A small figure suddenly floated out from the dark abyss.

    The figure was in the shape of a human, just shrunk down ten times in size. ck light suffused and twirled around it, preventing one from seeing its face. It was unknown if it was man or woman. One could not tell if it was even human. Only its body shape resembled a human.

    This tiny ck-lit person was floating slowly as it sucked up all the cmity fiends and bats on the ground!

    ¡°Food!¡±

    The tiny ck-lit person slowly opened its mouth as the cmity fiends and bats let out heart-wrenching howls, but they were unable to put up any resistance. They instantly flew towards the tiny ck-lit person.

    A strange scene happened as the cmity fiends and bats were pulled before the tiny ck-lit person. Their bodies began to suddenly contort and twirl constantly, as they slowly became tiny ck dots. Following that, they were sucked into the tiny ck-lit person¡¯s open mouth.

    All of this happened in an instant as countless cmity fiends and bats twirled and contorted, bing tiny ck dots in an instant. They were sucked one after another by the tiny ck-lit person into its mouth.

    ¡°No, why did things turn out this way!¡± Mos screamed in horror. This was because he was unable to resist the tiny ck-lit person¡¯s suction. As he watched the cmity fiends and bats being sucked in one by one, despair seemed to head right at him.

    ¡°No!!¡±

    At this moment, if Mos was given a chance to redo things. If, he possessed the system of ¡°Make your choice, Cmity fiend¡±, then, he would have definitely killed Shi Xiaobai right from the beginning. Even if he had failed killing him, he would also have run far away, staying far away from this hateful human.

    Cherish life, stay clear of Shi Xiaobai!

    But everything was toote.

    Nothing could be done over again.

    At fifth ce out of the Underworld King¡¯s seven servants, having finally ushered in a ¡°blissful¡± life after the first four servants were destroyed by Kali, it was unfortunate that this was the moment the curtain fell.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Mos screamed as he distorted into a tiny ck dot. He was sucked into the tiny ck-lit person¡¯s mouth along with tens of thousands of bats and cmity fiends.

    In moments, all the bats and cmity fiends hadpletely disappeared!

    The tiny ck-lit person¡¯s body seemed to increase a bit in size. It appeared to go from 10% of a human¡¯s size to 11%.

    ¡°Food¡­food¡­¡±

    The tiny ck-lit person did not seem satiated as it opened its mouth widely once again asrge swaths of the rupturednd were thrown up and sucked into darkness!

    Momentster, in a radius of ten kilometers, there was not a bit ofnd, just darkness, endless darkness.

    The tiny ck-lit person had grown in size once again, but it was not obvious. It suddenly turned and faced the shrouded gray sky, and the only remaining scarlet moon was shaking and swelling up, as though it would burst at any moment.

    ¡°Food¡­¡±

    The tiny ck-lit person opened its mouth while facing the scarlet moon.

    The scarlet moon suddenly vibrated violently as though it was resisting against something, but eventually it failed and plummeted to the ground. As the scarlet moon approached the ground, itsrge surface area covered more than half the swath of darkness. The darkness species that were originally trembling in fear in the Underworldnds all expressedplete despair at this moment.

    As the scarlet moon was about to strike the ground, it began shrinking, shrinking, shrinking¡­till it shrunk to the size of a tiny ck dot and it was sucked into the tiny ck-lit person¡¯s mouth!

    The tiny ck-lit person¡¯s body increased a tiny bit once again, but it was still not very obvious.

    ¡°Food¡­¡±

    The tiny ck-lit person¡¯s unsatisfied desires were expressed in its shout once again. It surveyed its surroundings, as though it was considering which direction had more food.

    ¡°Food!¡±

    The tiny ck-lit person suddenly let out an anxious voice, as though it had discovered a treasure and could not wait any further.

    It floated towards a particr direction at a rapid pace. As it moved, the ground began to rupture and rise up before being sucked into the tiny ck-lit person¡¯s mouth, turning to endless darkness.

    And at this moment, where the tiny ck-lit person was heading happened to be the direction Shi Xiaobai and the golden-white holy dragon were flying towards!

 Chapter 149: Donâ€™t stick it back

    Chapter 149: Don¡¯t stick it back

    When Shi Xiaobai pulled out the World Suppression Sword, Hisith¡¯s expression changed drastically as the red blob of light violently trembled once.

    The red blob of light said in a panicked and anxious voice, ¡°Quick stop him!¡±

    Hisith naturally realized the gravity of the situation.

    There were three Underworlds, each one used to contain all the dead spirits and any wandering soul thatcked any form of consciousness; however, only the ¡°Underworld¡± that he governed had a World Suppression Sword.

    The third Overlord had once told him when he inherited the position of Underworld King that the ¡°Underworld¡± he governed was previously an abandoned ground which waster discovered by the ¡°Abyss¡± and then made into an ¡°Underworld¡±.

    This World Suppression Sword had also existed in this ¡°Underworld¡± before the ¡°Abyss¡± came. ording to the seers of the Abyss, if the World Suppression Sword was ever pulled out, then the ¡°Underworld¡± would be annihted, even to the point of bringing about the apocalypse to the human world.

    Hisith did not dare dy any further. He immediately prepared to open the door leading to the Underworld in order to rush there and personally kill Shi Xiaobai and the golden-white holy dragon, sticking the World Suppression Sword back in its ce as well.

    However, before Hisith could finish unfolding his poker cards, a beam of light suddenly appeared, a purple-haired girl dressed in a ck gothic dress walking out of it.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to end this here before youpletely infuriate me.¡±

    Kali walked out of the light and into the office. Her eyes exhibited a hint of helplessness. In order to not interfere with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s life and destiny, she had exercised a great deal of restraint by not helping him. However, Shi Xiaobai was able to stir up huge trouble every single time, without fail. Every time, he would challenge something leagues ahead of him, usually something many levels above him.

    Last time, it was just a tiny puppet from a terrorist organization.

    This time, it was the ¡°Abyss¡± and an Underworld King.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ability to stir trouble was truly unmatched.

    However, when it came to Kali, be it the Church of Virtuality, or the ¡°Abyss¡±, they were essentially no different. They were all just¡­a bunch of weaklings.

    With the situation developing to this point, even if she did not know the cause and effect of the situation, Kali knew that she could no longer sit back and do nothing. If Hisith were to personally make his move, it would be impossible for Shi Xiaobai to withstand him. She would still have to intervene when that time came.

    Hence, she decided that she might as well appear now and settle the situation without Shi Xiaobai knowing.

    Kali had truly gone to great lengths for her little boyfriend.

    Upon hearing Kali¡¯s words, Hisith¡¯s expression changed. Although he was unsure of the oue if hepletely infuriated her, he could not help but have a strong sense of foreboding. He also felt lucky that he had not let things go too far.

    However, Hisith could not care about this at the moment. His eyes flickered. If the ¡°Underworld¡± were to be destroyed, then it would be just a small matter of losing the title of Underworld King; however, if the ¡°Abyss¡± med him for its destruction, then it would be quite the serious matter. Regardless of anything, he had to rush to the ¡°Underworld¡± as soon as possible.

    ¡°I will definitely not make things difficult for Shi Xiaobai. I just wish for him to ce the ¡®World Suppression Sword¡¯ back. If this goes on, the ¡®Underworld¡¯ will probably be destroyed. I hope you can make an exception.¡±

    Hisith decided to reason with Kali.

    ¡°What has the Underworld¡¯s destruction got anything to do with me?¡± Kali sneered.

    Although currently, Shi Xiaobai had yet toe to harm, and although Hisith had notpletely infuriated her, Hisith had made an unforgivable mistake by ignoring her tiny warning.

    Since she had nowe out, there was no way this matter could be settled wishy-washily. She was only considering how she would punish Hisith.

    Seeing that Kali had no intentions of being reasonable, Hisith could only stiffly look at the red blob of light.

    The red blob of light had been waiting for just this moment. The moment Hisith pleaded for his help would the moment he could posture.

    ¡°Pixie, do you know just who This Seat is?¡±

    The red blob of light chuckled in its mind. It believed that once the words ¡°Abyss Ghost King¡± were mentioned, the pixie in front of him would have a great change in expression, revealing expressions of hesitation and worry. No one in this world dared to offend it, not only because it was the ¡°Abyss Ghost King¡±, but also because he was the third son of the Abyss¡¯ Overlord!

    My Dad is the Overlord, who dares to mess with me!?

    Just as the red blob of light was about to announce its identity to Kali, thetter suddenly waved her hand, producing a ck hole beside her. Arge blue blob of light was suddenly thrown out of the ck hole, smashing into the office¡¯s wall.

    ¡°Who is it!? Who took This Overlord¡­¡±

    Therge blue blob of light issued a grimacing sound after smashing into the wall. The ck eyeballs on the blue blob of light swivelled around, and it was about to shout out obscenities, but immediately stopped upon the sight of Kali. It began to stammer, ¡°It¡­it¡¯s you¡­No¡­how can it be you. This¡­This¡­¡±

    The red blob of light was rmed and shouted, ¡°Dad, why are you¡­¡±

    The blue blob of light rolled its eyes and upon the red blob of light, it immediately understood all that had just transpired. It cursed angrily, ¡°You evil son¡­what have you done? Will you only be willing to rest until you cause your dad¡¯s death?¡±

    Kali frowned before waving her hand and said, ¡°Get lost. The ¡®Abyss¡¯ shall be given an additional thousand year ban. Considering that it¡¯s still a child, I¡¯ll spare him this one time.¡±

    Having received amnesty, the blue blob of light immediately charged towards the red blob of light and wrapped it uppletely. It then moved at an impossibly fast speed into the ck hole.

    Hisith¡¯s face wentpletely pale.

    This was fucking bullshit.

    Now, Hisith, who was instinctively afraid of Kali, no longer had the courage to resist.

    ¡°Speak, exin this situation clearly.¡±

    Kali¡¯s voice was extremely cold. Although she had been paying attention to Shi Xiaobai all this while, there were certain matters that she was still unsure of. For example, the reason why Shi Xiaobai saved the golden-white holy dragon as if he had a n, as well as the true motive of Hisith¡¯s game.

    Hisith immediately found himself to be extremely lucky, thankful of the fact that Shi Xiaobai did not kill Chen Lingcun, else he would have probably had to ¡°say goodbye¡± to this world.

    ¡°The situation is this. Shi Xiaobai heard that the scenery in the ¡®Underworld¡¯ was pretty good and he was nning on touring it and ying a tiny game in passing, then¡­¡±

    Hisith nned to tell a story of harmonious fraternity.

    Suddenly, ten poker cards flew out of Hisith¡¯s body. Card by card, they came in front of Hisith, before turning to ashes with a ¡°poof¡±.

    Hisith stared with widened eyes.

    No! This card took him a month¡¯s time to refine it!

    No! This card cost him six months!

    Oh. My. God! This card needed three A ss Astral Cmity Beasts¡¯ astral cores!

    Seeing the poker cards turn to ashes, Hisith felt as though he was seeing the beautiful times of the past shattering. His heart was bleeding for the cards!

    ¡°Carry on.¡±

    Kali said in a deadpan manner.

    Hisith gaped his mouth and he was somewhat speechless.

    How was he to continue spinning his story?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the Underworld.

    Shi Xiaobai was in a dilemma.

    Thend was constantly quaking and cracking. In one hand, he was holding Chen Lingcun, who had returned to his human form, but was now unconscious. In the other, he was holding the rusty ck broadsword, eyes filled with puzzlement.

    ¡°This King clearly remembers that there was a door here¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt quite helpless to discover that the ¡°Underworld Door¡± had disappeared. Well, it was likely closed by Hisith.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed in his head as he looked up at the gray sky. He then lowered his head to nce at the quaking and crackingnd, before turning to look at the ck metallic broadsword in his hand.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better to stick it back in.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai previously believed that since he could escape the ¡°Underworld¡±, he could burn his bridges. Now, however, he realized that although the bridge was on the brink of copse, he was still on the bridge. He had no choice but to stick the sword back.

    At this moment, a desperate and inarticte voice sounded from his consciousness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t¡­stick¡­stick¡­it¡­back¡­¡±

    The inarticte voice sounded like a little girl who had just learned to speak.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately raised the ck broadsword in front of him puzzledly said, ¡°Don¡¯t stick you back in?¡±

    ¡°U¡­Use¡­Use¡­Use¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai asked in wonderment, ¡°Use you?¡±

    The ck broadsword immediately quivered and let out a crisp sword hum.

    At the same moment, the tiny ck-lit person who was headed for Shi Xiaobai¡¯s location suddenly shouted ¡°food¡± loudly. He no longer consumed the ground along the way but began to charge forward like a ck beam of light.

    ¡­

 Chapter 150: An honest person does not â€œplay with swordsâ€

    Chapter 150: An honest person does not ¡°y with swords¡± 1

    A sword that determined the survival of the ¡°Underworld¡± which was able tomunicate with a Shi Xiaobai¡¯s consciousness and even took the initiative to ask him to use her was definitely not a simple sword even if it was entirely ck and covered in rust.

    Furthermore, the sword¡¯s voice in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s consciousness was very cute, like a six or seven year old little loli.

    And most important of all, this sword even produced such a sound.

    ¡°Big¡­Big¡­Bro¡­Brother¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt uplifted. He immediately felt that the sword was a noble sword, a pure sword, a moral sword and a sword that was void of tastelessness!

    However, before Shi Xiaobai could ask how he could use her, he suddenly fell into a huge crisis.

    This was because the grounds around him had suddenly broke apart. The entire ground he was standing on would copse downwards in just seconds!

    At this moment, Chen Lingcun had already returned to the shape of a human and he had fainted due to extreme weakness. So, there was no way Shi Xiaobai could go into the air!

    At that close juncture, Shi Xiaobai was surprisingly clear-headed. As he carried Chen Lingcun on his shoulder, he held the ck broadsword in his other hand, and began to use Crab Steps to charge forward.

    As he jumped on thends that were constantly in a state of copse, every step he took was a matter of life and death. A wrong step or taking one step slower might result in him falling straight down the chasm.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was extremely calm and did not make a single mistake. Soon, he escaped the falling zone.

    However, before Shi Xiaobai could catch his breath, a bigger situation ensued. The gray sky was beginning to copse at that moment.

    Shi Xiaobai looked up and saw the gray firmament sagging downwards, and it was copsing to the ground at a speed visible to the naked eye!

    Shi Xiaobai: ¡°¡­¡±

    The sky that extended over thends was falling down like a ceiling. No one could escape that. The whining roars from the Underworld¡¯s grounds were awash with hysterical madness and despair.

    At the same time, the tiny ck-lit person came to a distance ten kilometers from Shi Xiaobai at an extremely fast speed. It was constantly spitting out the word ¡°food¡± with a burning desire.

    At that sudden juncture, Shi Xiaobai was inspired as he lifted the ck broadsword up and stabbed it forcefully into the ground!

    It was unknown if the ck broadsword was too sharp or if the ground that looked extremely firm was very soft, but Shi Xiaobai had managed to effortlessly prate the ground deeply with the ck broadsword!

    The quakingnds instantly fell silent. The copsing gray sky also stopped at that moment!

    The tiny ck-lit person¡¯s figure that was charging forward came to an abrupt stop as it let out a wrenching scream before involuntarily retreating backwards, as though it had recalled the terror of it being imprisoned under thends by that sword.

    Shi Xiaobai heaved a sigh of relief. He did not expect hisst ditch effort to actually seed. Just putting the sword back into the ground made the entire Underworld ¡°calm¡± down immediately.

    ¡°Big¡­Bro¡­ther¡­Save¡­Save¡­¡±

    The ck broadsword immediately issued a pitiful cry, as though a cute little loli had lost her way and was asking for help.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and pulled the ck broadsword out once again.

    Thends immediately began to tremble violently once again as the gray sky plummeted. The tiny ck-lit person who wanted to retreat but could not bear to do so shouted ¡°food¡± before charging  forward again.

    Shi Xiaobai stuck the ck broadsword into the ground in a deadpan manner once again!

    The Underworld immediately ¡°quietened¡± down, as the tiny ck-lit person ten kilometers away gave out a horrible bellow, but with every step it retreated, it looked back three times.

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly grinned and shouted, ¡°Tremble, Underworld!¡±

    As Shi Xiaobai shouted, he simultaneously pulled out the sword!

    The tiny ck-lit person greedily shouted ¡°food¡± before heading straight for Shi Xiaobai again.

    ¡°Surrender, Underworld!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shouted once again, stabbing the broadsword back into the ground.

    The tiny ck-lit person screamed out and retreated while sobbing.

    Shi Xiaobai: ¡°Tremble, Underworld!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai: ¡°Surrender, Underworld!¡±

    ¡°Tremble, Underworld!¡±

    ¡°Surrender, Underworld!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai constantly pulled the sword in and out of the ground, resulting in the entire Underworld to move with his actions, up and down. Shi Xiaobai swore that this was not fun at all, after all, he got sick of it after ying it a few dozen times.

    If the Underworld (Sister), which got prated in and out like this could speak, it would probably curse, ¡°Fuck, there¡¯s a fool!¡±

    The tiny ck-lit person who constantly proceeded forward and retreated backwards did so for forty-three times. Finally, at the forty-fourth time, it could no longer bear this. With a sorrowful ¡°you win¡± bellow in its heart, it ran in the opposite direction.

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai did not know that there was a terrifying tiny ck-lit person suffering more than ten kilometers away because of the actions he did on a whim. It eventually left in grief and anger.

    Thest time Shi Xiaobai stabbed the ck broadsword into the ground, he said with a sigh at the ck broadsword, ¡°This King wants to save you, but¡­¡±

    With the Heavens falling and the Earth shattering, he could not save himself either.

    The sword spirit in the ck broadsword seemed to understand the present situation as she fell into a moment of silence before saying once again, ¡°Use¡­use¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was startled and asked, ¡°Oh?¡±

    The cute loli voice immediately transmitted, ¡°Ex¡­ca¡­li..bur!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but stare. Excalibur? He had seen such a move!

    Well, but it was in a game.

    Shi Xiaobai remembered that as he just before he crossed over to this world, he had consumed the life of the character he controlled in a game to strike out ¡°Excalibur¡±, eventually, sacrificing himself with the Great Demon God. With the character in the game dying, he ended up crossing worlds.

    Hence, Shi Xiaobai had a deep impression of this name.

    But¡­

    ¡°This strike that can destroy the world is something This King would usually not use.¡± Shi Xiaobai said without missing a beat.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The little sword spirit in the ck sword was somewhat disappointed before she said with a cute voice momentster, ¡°Heaven Copsing¡­Earth Shattering¡­Sword..of¡­Rupture?

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. He had indeed created a Heaven Copsing Earth Shattering Turtle Empyrean Punch himself, but for the Heaven Copsing Earth Shattering Sword of Rupture, he had truly never heard of it.

    Noticing how Shi Xiaobai was silent, the little sword spirit probed once again, ¡°God Annihting¡­Demon Vanquishing Pilgrim¡¯s Sword?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Demon ying¡­Holy Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Great Sword of¡­Light?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Nine Heavens¡­Thunderp Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Astral¡­Holy Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Wind Fire Thunder Divine Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Three Thousand Waters Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Eighteen Thousand Li Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Three Thousand Li Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Beginner Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know Beginner Sword¡­Big Brother, you are so stupid!¡±

    The tone made one involuntarily sh the cute image of a six or seven year old little girl pursing her lips and pretending to be angry in one¡¯s mind.

    Shi Xiaobai was rendered helpless. He could only use the Pig ughtering Knife, and did not know how to use a sword.

    Shi Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders. He had basically never heard of those sword techniques before. And even if he had heard them, he certainly wasn¡¯t able to use them.

    ¡°How can an honest person like This King ¡®y with swords¡¯?¡±

    1. ying with swords (Ë£½£) is a homophone to being a bitch (Ë£¼ú).

 Chapter 151: Coach, I want to learn swords

    Chapter 151: Coach, I want to learn swords

    Following that, the little sword spirit in the sword asked Shi Xiaobai of more than a dozen sword techniques that Shi Xiaobai had never heard of.

    The little sword spirit¡¯s cute loli voice also became more and more fluid, filling itself with more and more emotion. From how she was inarticte from the beginning, she slowly became somewhat child-like, finally having a pettishly charming tone thatined a little.

    It was as though the little sword¡¯s speaking difficulties in the beginning was due to disuse after having notmunicated for too long. And finally, she had slowly recovered to the innocence of a child.

    However, why did a sword spirit of a sword that had existed for eons have such a childlike voice, even to the point of having the emotions of a six- or seven-year-old child?

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly puzzled but did not take it to heart. He did not specifically doubt her, as from his point of view, the voice sounded very cute and righteous. As long as it was greatly different from the Arch-Cardinal, that was enough.

    ¡°Alright, This King will be looking for an exit. This King wille back and save you after finding one.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai patted the sword hilt and turned around as he nned to leave. Clearly, he could not bring the sword along with him. Once the sword was pulled out, the sky would copse. There was nowhere for him to hide.

    ¡°Hold on¡­Big Brother¡­Hold on¡­¡±

    But the pitiful loli voice was heard once again, this time with a hint of anxiety.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s footsteps paused.

    ¡°I have a method, a method to let Big Brother get out of here.¡±

    A hint of hesitation seemed to lurk in the little sword spirit¡¯s voice.

    Upon hearing that, Shi Xiaobai could not help but turn around and ask, ¡°Really? This King will make things clear first, This King will not learn any sword (wretched) moves.¡±

    As to the extent to how awesome the sword was, Shi Xiaobai was without the slightest doubt. He believed the sword definitely had a real method to allow him to leave the Underworld. However, if the method involved using ¡°Excalibur¡±, Shi Xiaobai would be rendered helpless.

    When the little sword spirit heard this, she fell silent before saying hesitantly momentster, ¡°Big Brother can sign a¡­pact¡­to be the sword¡¯s master.¡±

    The little sword spirit appeared to be unwilling for Shi Xiaobai to use such a method, which made her sound as though she was doing it out of no other choice.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up. The words signing a blood pact perked him up. With this sword being so awesome, if he were to sign a contract making the sword his, then¡­learning a wretched move or two was eptable.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately asked, ¡°What is needed to sign the pact?¡±

    ¡°Blood¡­blood.¡±

    When the little sword spirit said the word ¡°blood¡±, she sounded like a timid child and was somewhat nervous.

    Shi Xiaobai appeared enlightened. What this little sword spirit must be referring to a Blood¡­Pact!

    He had previously signed such a pact with Little Fatso.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai naturally did not have problems signing a blood pact, but he felt that it had to be more formal, hence he asked for the sword spirit¡¯s name.

    ¡°I¡­don¡¯t have a name¡­I was in this world from the moment I was born¡­No one has been able to hear my voice¡­No one could save me¡­Only Big Brother could.¡±

    The little sword spirit¡¯s voice sounded somewhat dejected, like a lonely little girl.

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent upon hearing this before suddenly grinning. He said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, This King shall help you by giving you a name.¡±

    Giving names was something he was pretty good at. For example, Kevin¡¯s ¡°Blondy Narcissist¡±, Yang Yang¡¯s ¡°Pleasant Goat¡±, Ye Jiaquan¡¯s ¡°Steel Wall Shaking Powerful Ox¡±, as well as the name ¡°Tu Dahei¡± he gave himself, were all masterpieces of Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The little sword spirit sounded somewhat pleasantly surprised as her voice had a tinge of anticipation.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately began ruminating. Giving names was something that needed careful consideration. Many things needed to be taken into ount, and it was a matter that imbued a lot of knowledge in it.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    After ruminating for a long time, Shi Xiaobai said contentedly, ¡°Since you look so ck¡­you shall be named Little ck!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The little sword spirit seemed somewhat shocked before hesitating and whispered, ¡°But¡­I¡¯m¡­not ck at all¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai rolled his eyes. He wanted to say, ¡°You are the ckest sword This King has ever seen¡±. However, he was always more loving towards a little loli, so he said in all seriousness, ¡°The name Little ck is very cute.¡±

    Little sword spirit: ¡°¡­¡±

    After a few moments, the little sword spirit said grievingly, ¡°Little ck will listen to Big Brother.¡±

    Seeing the little sword spirit address herself as Little ck, Shi Xiaobai nodded his head with satisfaction and reached out his hand to grab the sword¡¯s hilt. ¡°Time to begin the pact.¡±

    ¡°Yea!¡±

    Little ck¡¯s cheerful voice resounded.

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath and suddenly pulled the ck broadsword up into the sky, raising it up high!

    Thend immediately quaked as the gray skies began copsing. ck lightning scintited as thunder rumbled. Howling and growling beganing from every corner of the world.

    While facing the scene of doomsday, Shi Xiaobai had a solemn expression as he lifted the ck broadsword high into the sky as he shouted out, ¡°Implode reality, pulverize thy spirit. By banishing this world,ply with the blood pact, thou art serve the King, bing This King¡¯s sword, the holy sword that ys demons¡ªLittle ck!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was impassioned as he recited the pact¡¯s words in a highly-spirited manner!

    However¡­

    Three seconds passed, but nothing had happened.

    All that was in the wind was noise.

    Little ck¡¯s somewhat helpless voice squeaked, ¡°Big Brother, you need to drip blood¡­¡±

    Before Little ck finished her words, a golden beam of light suddenly fell from the sky, hitting the ck sword¡¯s edge straight on!

    Little ck said in disbelief, ¡°This¡­can¡­actually¡­do!?¡±

    After the golden beam of light hit the back sword¡¯s edge, the ck sword was bathed in golden light as its ck surface began to peel off, as though it was molting to reveal a bright golden de.

    Inside this golden light, Shi Xiaobai vaguely saw a fuzzy picture.

    In the picture, a blond girl wearing a long dark-blue dress and silver armor was raising a sword high up with both hands. Countless dots of golden light amassed towards the sword, transforming into a gigantic golden sword image that surged towards the sky.

    The blond girl used a dark blue hair band to coil her hair up. Bangs that split in the middle rolled down the two sides of her white face. Her icy-blue eyes shed a killing intent, and she suddenly brandished her sword towards the heaven and earth while shouting something unknown!

    The swordnded, and the heaven and earth that was filled with golden light exploded. Every living creature of darkness in the world was reduced to smithereens instantly by the golden light!

    ¡°So powerful.¡±

    That was just a scene that shed for an instant, but Shi Xiaobai was stunned by this strike. This strike may not have a world-shaking impetus, but the radiating golden light that filled the world was able to devour the heaven and earth.

    This short and fuzzy scene, as well as the stunning strike, made Shi Xiaobai suddenly have a feeling¡ª¡±Coach, I want to learn swords¡±.

    At the same time, the golden beam of light that fell had slowly converged, revealing the true face of the ck broadsword.

    Shi Xiaobai was immediately startled. This ck broadsword wasn¡¯t some ck broadsword. At this moment, the sword¡¯s de had an internal golden sheen to it, with pale golden light swirling around it. And the sword¡¯s de had a sacred look of pure whiteness. Holding it in his hand, it was like a warm piece of white jade.

 Chapter 152: This tests skill

    Chapter 152: This tests skill

    After the ck broadsword pared away its ck surface, its body also ¡°slimmed down¡± greatly. It went from a blunt broadsword to a sharp golden sword.

    As Shi Xiaobai held the sword¡¯s jade-white hilt, his mind kept reying that shocking scene from before. That strike from blond girl with coiled up hair like a Knight rider gave him an inexplicable impulse.

    He wanted to sh out such a strike too!

    This was an intense desire that went deep into his bone. He wanted to restore that strike!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ck eyes turned extremely stern and solemn. As he clenched the golden sword in both hands, he made an identical pose as that blond girl!

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai roared out loudly and shed towards the constantly crackingnds and the plummeting firmament!

    There was no golden beam that gathered together for this strike.

    Nor were there any sword beams bursting out.

    Nor was there the golden explosion that filled the world when the blond girl shed it out.

    This extremely simple strike did not even manage to overwhelm the howling winds.

    However, after Shi Xiaobai was done shing, he began tough out uncontrobly, his voice filled with joy and satisfaction.

    ¡°Wahaha¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked up as heughed, as though he had killed thousands of cmity fiends in one strike.

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai also knew that his strike was a world¡¯s difference from the blond girl¡¯s strike, but just imitating the pose of the blond girl made Shi Xiaobai feel an inexplicable sense of satisfaction.

    ¡°It appears that This King has to take some time out to learn sword techniques.¡±

    This strike had made Shi Xiaobai fall in love with swords (being wretched).

    ¡°Kacha, kacha, kacha¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the sound of egg shells shattering sounded in front of him. Shi Xiaobai could not help but stare widely as he saw the space he had just shed gradually break apart!

    White light constantly suffused out of the cracking space as an ice-cold aura emanated.

    The spatial fissure turned into the shape of a narrow door momentster!

    ¡°Door to the Underworld!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised. This strike had managed to sh open an extremely simr fissure just like the door to the Underworld formed from Hisith¡¯s poker cards?

    Shi Xiaobai immediately came round to it. So this was the method that Little ck mentioned about leaving the Underworld? A simple strike like this had managed to open up the door to the Underworld?

    Or should it be said that his strike¡­was actually not ordinary at all?

    ¡°Little ck, see that? This King managed to use Excalibur!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned. How could a strike from him be an ordinary one? Only the name of ¡°Excalibur¡± was worthy to live up to his strike, and only then,  would it live up to the shocking strike from that blond girl.

    However, Little ck did not respond even after several seconds passed.

    ¡°Little ck?¡± Shi Xiaobai called out once again,  but Little ck did not respond.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately used his mind to perceive the golden sword. Ever since he signed the ¡°blood pact¡±, he felt that he had a vague connection with the sword.

    Momentster, Shi Xiaobai eximed lightly and muttered to himself, ¡°Fell asleep?¡±

    He felt that the breath of life in the sword appeared to be deep in slumber.

    Shi Xiaobai found it somewhat regretful. Although he would not go so far as to keep shouting ¡°Coach, I want to learn swords¡±, he still wanted to obtain some information from Little ck through some probing. After all, Little ck had previously listed down many sword techniques he had never heard of before.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai had generated intense interest in ¡°swords¡±.

    Shi Xiaobai looked up at the gray sky that was about to copse a mountain and knew he had to leave soon. Just before he entered the ¡°door to the Underworld¡±, he carried Chen Lingcun, who he had mercilessly thrown on the ground because he needed both hands to hold the sword.

    At that moment, the golden sword suddenly began to shrink in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s palm. It transformed into a golden blob of light before quickly circling around and tunneling into the back of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand.

    Shi Xiaobai felt a slight pain as he raised his right hand. A unique golden pattern appeared on the back of his hand.

    ¡°Afraid of strangers?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sensed a resistanceing from the golden sword that had tunneled into the back of his right hand. He felt slight regret as he wanted to show this golden sword to Kali, Riko, Lingcun, Steel Ox and others, before disying the King¡¯s swordsy. He never expected that this golden sword was afraid of strangers, preventing him from showing it to others.

    Shi Xiaobai was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t Little ck asleep? Could another sword spirit in the golden sword be controlling the sword¡¯s behavior? Or should it be said that Little ck was not speaking not because she was asleep?

    Shi Xiaobai pondered for it for a moment before abandoning the questions which he could not immediately answer. He shook his head and while holding Chen Lingcun, he stepped through the ¡°door to the Underworld¡±.

    ¡­

    When Shi Xiaobai walked into the ¡°Door to the Underworld¡±, a bright light suddenly bloomed as Kali walked out of the light, into the Underworld that was facing imminent copse.

    Kali had a smile in her eyes. In order to prevent Shi Xiaobai from discovering her aid for him, she had waited for Shi Xiaobai to sh out that simple strike to seamlessly open the ¡°door to the Underworld¡±.

    ¡°This tests skill.¡±

    Kali found it somewhat amusing herself. She could have opened the ¡°door to the Underworld¡± earlier on, but she was again worried that Shi Xiaobai would turn suspicious. Through inference, he might guess that she was helping him behind the scenes.

    Don¡¯t fault her Shi Xiaobai for being usually silly. Back then, the intelligence he disyed in his choice to save Dan Liang and those convicts had left her a little surprised.

    Kali did not want Shi Xiaobai to one day look at her as a ¡°benefactor¡±. As such, she would definitely not do anything unless as ast resort.

    However, this matter had left Kali with many doubts.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s actions of saving Chen Lingcun appeared as though he was irvoyant. His resolute and calm wisdom appeared to be methodologically carried out. It could be said that it was done ¡°step by step¡±, and other than failing to consider that Hisith would forcefully close the ¡°door to the Underworld¡±, everything else he did could be said to be perfect.

    This¡­was not one bit like Shi Xiaobai!

    And the greatest mystery came from that ck sword.

    As far as she knew, this sword was only a holy sword used as a sent that activated a sealing array. It did not have a sword spirit to begin with, but a young sword spirit had been born after eons passed.

    Why did this young sword spirit choose Shi Xiaobai to be the contractee?

    What were those unheard of words that Shi Xiaobai said in his pact?

    Why was he able to force the holy sword¡¯s spirit to recognize him as master without needing him to drip any blood?

    ¡°It appears that he has some secrets I do not know.¡±

    A smile suffused across Kali¡¯s lips. Although she was rather curious about these questions, she did not want to delve too deeply into them. This was because she liked a Shi Xiaobai she could not fully see through.

    ¡°I have to say that I need to thank Xiaobai. If not for Xiaobai, I probably would not have discovered that the next apocalypse¡¯s ¡®Original Sin of Gluttony¡¯ is actually hidden in such a ce.¡±

    Kali looked far into the distance. There, a tiny ck-lit person was constantly devouring thends and the dead spirits of the Underworld, causing its body to constantly be bigger.

    The tiny ck-lit person was one of the Seven Deadly Sins of the Original Sin of Cmity, named ¡°Gluttony¡±.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    After stepping through the ¡°door to the Underworld¡± with Chen Lingcun in his arms, Shi Xiaobai was somewhat dumbfounded.

    ¡°Where¡­is this?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai surveyed his surroundings. There were passers-by constantly walking past him, with several stalls on both sides of the road. There were a variety of stores in front and behind him, as though this was a particrly busy street.

    At this moment, a red-haired beauty holding a silver-haired youth¡¯s arm walked over. The couple walked past Shi Xiaobai and theatose Chen Lingcun. The silver-haired youth frowned slightly but he did not turn back as he continued walking forward, quickly disappearing from the crowd.

    ¡­

 Chapter 153: Massage Technique of God

    Chapter 153: Massage Technique of God

    In the middle of the ¡°Underworld¡±, the gray firmament was in a constant plunge downwards. The tiny ck-lit person was still devouring thends and dead spirits, while its body was constantly increasing in side. After devouring what it had for unknown period of time, it had finally reached about 20% the size of a normal human.

    Its suction radius was constantly expanding, while its tiny mouth that acted as a ck hole had already sucked in countless dead spirits.

    Kali was constantly following the tiny ck-lit person from behind as she quietly studied it, her eyes flickering with a trace of hesitation.

    If she had not guessed wrongly, this tiny ck-lit person was one of the Seven Deadly Sins of the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡±¡ª¡±Gluttony¡±.

    The greatest cmity for the human world¡ª¡±Apocalypse¡± was still fraught with mysteries. Even Kali did not know everything, but there was one thing Kali was sure.

    If the human world wanted to survive the fourth ¡°Apocalypse¡± by paying the least possible price, it had to be able to withstand the strongest destruction of the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡± during the ¡°Apocalypse¡±.

    Years ago, the World Tree and the pixies were powerless against the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡±, and werepletely annihted within a minute.

    As a result, the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡± was an enemy Kali hated the most. Even the powerful her did not possess the sufficient confidence to kill the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡±, she even had the thoughts of letting it be an internecine sacrifice.

    Kali had to kill the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡± regardless of the reason being to save the human world or to seek revenge for the destruction of her race.

    This was the reason why she had never given her heart to anyone for ten thousand years. She had spent ten thousand years to make herself stronger, to the point of near-invincibility. However, all of that would still very likely lead to a tragic oue.

    Then, why would she make others sad over her death?

    However, Shi Xiaobai changed her way of thinking.

    The current her was still firm in destroying the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡±, but she now desired to survive.

    As a result, she had recently begun to make every preparation to kill the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡±.

    ording to what happened in the previous three apocalypses, the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡± was always hidden in the human world.

    In the first apocalypse, the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡± was a weak, old, blind man.

    In the second apocalypse, the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡± was a king who ruled over half a continent.

    In the third apocalypse, the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡± was a three-year-old child.

    ording to Kali¡¯s deduction, the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡± was in the human world, and needed a period of dormancy before it could transformpletely. Furthermore, each transformation onlysted for a very short period of time.

    This was probably the reason why the human world was notpletely destroyed despite being powerless against three ¡°Apocalypses¡±.

    During each apocalyptical wave, the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡± would only survive for a short hour, but in that one hour, it would nearly destroy the entire world. If not for the top warriors sending themselves to their deaths to stop it, the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡± would have long destroyed the entire human world!

    As a result, Kali had been always been searching for the human which the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡±y dormant in, but unfortunately, the concealment of the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡± could be said to be perfect.

    The humans that concealed the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡± in each wave would not know that they were the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡± before it awoken in then. The incubator was no different from normal humans. The incubator might be a beggar with broken legs who suffered all sorts of maltreatment, but might awaken the next day to be the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡±, bringing forth the fourth apocalypse.

    Kali was unable to find the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡±, but thankfully, due to Shi Xiaobai, she had finally found one of the Seven Deadly Sins of the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡±, ¡°Gluttony¡±.

    If it was said that the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡± needed 99% of the top warriors of the human world to send themselves to death to buy for time,  then the Deadly Sins were the main reason why there were few humans left after an apocalyptical wave.

    The Deadly Sins would appear for a period of as long as three days. They were not as powerful as the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡±, but they were still monsters that humans were powerless against.

    These Seven Deadly Sins were separately , ¡°Pride¡±, ¡°Envy¡±, ¡°Gluttony¡±, ¡°Lust¡±, ¡°Wrath¡±, ¡°Sloth¡± and ¡°Greed¡±.

    The Deadly Sins were different from the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡±. Their powers would drop drastically after an apocalyptical wave before they hid themselves.

    When the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡± appeared, they would appear once again and rapidly recover their strength. For example, ¡°Gluttony¡± would devour all sorts of food, while ¡°Lust¡± would drain the life essence of humans¡­

    And this ¡°Gluttony¡± would only appear again when the fourth apocalyptical wave began, but due to blind chance, Shi Xiaobai had released it.

    This ¡°Gluttony¡± probably believed that the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡± had appeared, which resulted in it beginning to devour the ¡°Underworld¡± to restore its strength.

    The exposed ¡°Gluttony¡± was currently in an extremely weak state. Kali could vanquish it in minutes, ridding atent danger for the next apocalypse.

    However, Kali was currently in a dilemma.

    As her true goal was the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡±, if she did not kill ¡°Gluttony¡± now, ¡°Gluttony¡± might search for the human vessel of the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡±. If that was the case, she could kill the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡± while it was still in its cradle.

    Kali struggled for a moment before making up her mind. She waved her hand at the tiny ck-lit person, causing a white beam of light to bloom. Instantly, she dispersed the ck light that swirled around the tiny ck-lit person.

    What was revealed was a tiny human who did not have any skin, and a tangled mess of flesh and blood.

    The tiny ck-lit person let out a horrified scream and charged straight forward. It wailed, as though it was experiencing an immense pain. Soon, it reached the ends of the horizon.

    Kali slowly retracted her hand. She did not directly destroy ¡°Gluttony¡±, but left a sacred seal on it, preventing it from bing stronger.

    Her target was the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡±, as such, she temporarily spared ¡°Gluttony¡±.

    She would monitor the Deadly Sin, waiting for it to one day instinctively locate the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡±.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    After Shi Xiaobai stepped out the ¡°door to the Underworld¡±, he was first surprised by the busy street, but he soon calmed down. Since he had safely left the ¡°Underworld¡±, it did not matter where he was sent to.

    However, a voice that sounded in his mind rmed Shi Xiaobai!

    ¡°Absolute Choicepleted. Congrattions on obtaining a ¡®B-level reward¡¯¡ªGrasped Basics of [Massage Technique of God]: By flexibly using the Massage Technique of God, you can solve every problem in the world!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had previously considered learning a Massage Technique of God, but who knew that the Absolute Choice system would directly award him with it. It didn¡¯t even change the name.

    However, this was just a B-level reward, and all it rewarded him was a Massage Technique of God?

    ¡­

 Chapter 154: Will you feel regret

    Chapter 154: Will you feel regret

    While Shi Xiaobai was pondering,rge amounts of information squeezed into his brain. All the information regarding the Massage Technique of God was forcefully crammed in his brain in seconds, allowing the ¡°offensive skill¡±, Massage Technique of God, to directly reach the Grasped Basics realm.

    You didn¡¯t read wrong, it¡¯s an offensive skill!

    As applications of Massage Technique of God constantly shed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s head, he could not help but falter and say, ¡°This is actually possible?¡±

    After fully understanding the profound intricacies of the Massage Technique of God, Shi Xiaobai suddenly felt the informative note, ¡°by flexibly using the Massage Technique of God, you can solve every problem in the world¡±, very reasonable.

    There were no problems in the world that the Massage Technique of God could not solve. And if there was one, it was not the problem¡¯s problem, but the problem of how you used the Massage Technique of God!

    As Shi Xiaobai felt greatly taken aback, he was also pleasantly surprised. All he could think of was to find someone to test the Massage Technique of God.

    Shi Xiaobai, who was immersed in this experience, did not notice the silver-haired youth and the red-haired girl passing him by. Only at the moment of them disappearing into the crowd did Shi Xiaobai happen to catch a nce of the silver-haired youth.

    Just this nce was sufficient for Shi Xiaobai to identify that person¡¯s true identity.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Shi Xiaobai yelled at the top of his lungs. Gritting his teeth, he lifted Chen Lingcun and began using Crab Steps to charge into the crowd.

    While passing through the crowd, with the continuous use of fake moves, he caused the densely packed crowd to open up a path for him.

    Many people were given a fright by Shi Xiaobai as they panicked and bumped into others.

    ¡°Aiyah!

    A few painful cries and grumbles resounded.

    Shi Xiaobai did not care about this at that moment because he knew that he had to chase up, because the elder brother Chen Lingcun had always been looking for was just in front.

    ¡°Stop! Chen Lingcun is here!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai bellowed once again, and very soon, he saw through the gap opened by the crowd the back of the silver-haired youth who had longe to a stop.

    The red-haired girl beside the silver-haired youth had already turned around to look at Shi Xiaobai, her face revealing a look of surprise. However, she was just surprised at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s high attainment in his movement technique.

    At the same time, she was also taken aback that the youth beside her who was usually aloof would suddenlye to a stop. Was it because of the ¡°stop¡± that the youth yelled while running over?

    The red-haired girl received her answer very quickly because Shi Xiaobai had alreadye in front of the duo, or it could be said, in front of the silver-haired youth.

    The red-haired girl turned her head to nce at the silver-haired youth and was immediately startled. This was the first time she had seen such rich expressions on the silver-haired youth¡¯s face. The usually cold and calm him was revealing struggled expressions of pain.

    Only when she traced the silver-haired youth¡¯s gaze that was filled withplex emotions did the red-haired girl realize that there was a silver-haired teenager being carried by Shi Xiaobai.

    She was immediately enlightened. The weak presence and silver-haired looks were just too simr.

    This teenager is his¡­

    ¡°This King¡¯s intuition can¡¯t be wrong. You are Chen Lingcun¡¯s elder brother.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai stood in front of them and said it categorically after sizing up the silver-haired youth.

    The silver-haired youth did not deny it, but instead worriedly looked at the unconscious Chen Lingcun, before saying, ¡°How¡¯s Little Cun?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai lowered Chen Lingcun from his shoulders and pushed him towards the silver-haired youth who caught it in response, holding Chen Lingcun in his arms.

    Shi Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°He was drained of his divine strength, and was unable to maintain his state as a mount, so he¡¯s temporarily in a sleeping state.¡±

    The silver-haired youth reacted after a moment of shock, before his eyes shed with a solemn glint. He said, ¡°Someone found out his identity?¡±

    After hearing this, Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment before nodding and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All the problems have been resolved by This King. You just need to take good care of him. This King shall hand him over to you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the silver-haired youth showed a look of surprise and hesitation, as he said, ¡°Since you know my identity, I believe Little Cun has told you a lot of things. You should understand that I cannot be with him. The moment he sees me, he will feel guilty, and when I see him¡­¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, his mild expression immediately turned serious. With a little bit of thought, he said, ¡°He said that the toys you gave him were very boring.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the silver-haired youth¡¯s breathing faltered as he revealed a self-mocking smile. ¡°I know¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said with a deep voice, ¡°You do not know that toys weren¡¯t the things that truly makes him happy, but because you were by his side, apanying him.¡±

    The silver-haired youth¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he looked tenderly at the silver-haired teenager in his arms that he had not seen for many years. The teenager looked rather grown up now.

    Shi Xiaobai seriously said, ¡°At a most dangerous juncture, he had made ast wish with This King, he wished that This King willmunicate the words ¡°thank you¡± and ¡°sorry¡± to you.¡±

    The silver-haired youth gaped his mouth slightly and said with a wry smile, ¡°The person who should said sorry and thank you should be me.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent for a moment before using a most serious tone to say, ¡°He said that being your younger brother was the luckiest thing in his life.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the hand he used to hug Chen Lingcun grabbed tighter. His eyes lit up slightly before turning gloomy. ¡°No, my existence is just misfortune to him.¡±

    If he had not secretly left the vige back then, if his identity was not discovered by that organization, if he had not revealed the secret of the golden-white holy dragon after being hypnotized, his nsmen would not have died. Chen Lingcun would also not copse and me himself.

    His existence was a kind of misfortune.

    ¡°You are still alive, and he is also alive. This is the greatest fortune.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai pointed his finger at Chen Lingcun and said loudly, ¡°Think carefully. If he suddenly dies at an unknown location one day, what sort of feeling would you have?¡±

    The silver-haired youth¡¯s heart jumped. He could not help but wonder what his own feelings would be if his brother died alone in an unknown corner of this world.

    He would probably feel great pain, a pain so painful that he would attempt to drow his sorrows in alcohol, and hope to use alcohol to temporarily numb the pain.

    Shi Xiaobai said loudly once again, ¡°Will you feel regret over every minute and second that you once missed?¡±

    The silver-haired youth gaped his mouth and was unable to respond.

    Would he regret?

    Of course he would, maybe¡­he would even find it hard to breathe from the regret that would overwhelm him.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai said with a deep voice once again, ¡°Do not regret only when you have lost. He needs yourpanionship, because you being alive is the most fortunate thing for him.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the silver-haired youth fell silent for a few moments as he tightly hugged Chen Lingcun. He looked seriously into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes and sincerely said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 155: Letâ€™s celebrate by getting a room

    Chapter 155: Let¡¯s celebrate by getting a room

    Seeing how the silver-haired youth had his thoughts straight, Shi Xiaobai smiled and said, ¡°He still owes This King a promise. This King wille back in the future, so take good care of him.¡±

    In this world, Chen Lingcun had yet to address him as ¡°King¡±. Shi Xiaobai wished that Chen Lingcun would sincerely address him as ¡°liege¡± the next time, and not add the darn ¡°adorable¡± term before the salutation.

    The silver-haired youth nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m very happy that Little Cun managed to have such a friend like you. Thanks to your words, I know what to do now.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and said, ¡°The boy is worth teaching, then excuse This King!¡±

    After saying that, Shi Xiaobai immediately turned and quickly entered the crowd.

    The silver-haired youth was stunned but in moments, Shi Xiaobai had already disappeared into the crowd.

    Shi Xiaobai had left too suddenly that he did not even have a chance to inquire of his name.

    ¡°Truly an¡­interesting young man.¡±

    The corners of the silver-haired youth¡¯s lips revealed a smile.

    ¡°Phew, this fellow¡¯s bearing is too overpowering that even I did not dare butt in.¡±

    The red-haired girl who had been quiet finally spoke, ¡°He kept addressing himself as ¡®This King¡¯, could he be¡­ No that¡¯s not right. His body¡¯s aura is clearly only at the Psionic Mortal Realm, how can he be one of the seven legendary noble kings.¡±

    The silver-haired youth shook his head and said, ¡°Even if he¡¯s not one of the seven noble kings, his origins must definitely be extraordinary. Not only was he able to sense my presence in the crowd, but he was also able to ignore the snake demon aura from your body. At his age, that is quite impressive. Anyways, him calling himself ¡®This King¡¯ is definitely not because he is chuunibyou.¡±

    The red-haired girl clicked her tongue. ¡°Your evaluation of him is really high. Indeed, how can a teenager who is capable of delivering chicken soup for the soul to a wooden block like you be a chuunibyou teen. By the way, that younger brother of yours is rather cute and handsome. I wonder if he has a little girlfriend. If he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll introduce him one.¡±

    The silver-haired youth shook his head andughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s celebrate by getting a room.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The red-haired girl let out a cry as her face turned red.

    Was this bastard so happy?

    ¡°I¡¯m getting a presidential suite room for my younger brother to get a good proper rest. We can drink a bit of alcohol to celebrate¡­celebrating my newfound meaning to life.¡± The silver-haired youth said.

    The red-haired girl was first irritated when she heard this. She was embarrassed by the silver-haired youth¡¯s sudden change in actions after saying those leading words. Seriously, she had been happy and embarrassed for nothing.

    However, when she heard the words ¡°meaning to life¡±, she immediately felt her heart turn heavy. She looked at the silver-haired youth with eyes filled with love.

    What a jerk for him to keep tugging at her heartstrings.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and get a room!¡±

    The red-haired girl shouted and pulled the silver-haired youth¡¯s hands and left. When passers-by heard this, they raised their eyebrows and looked at the red-haired girl¡¯s beautiful looks and voluptuous figure. Immediately, they sighed.

    Why do you need to do this? Go ahead and get a room, but why do you need to shout so loudly for us to hear it? Don¡¯t you know that the wrath of a bachelor dog is very terrifying?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    On the other side, Shi Xiaobai, who had left in a hurry, had a slightly bleak look his eyes.

    ¡°Living is the greatest fortune.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai muttered softly to himself as a wry smile suffused on his lips. If this sentence was the truth, he was actually not that fortunate.

    Shi Xiaobai quickly left the bustling streets and after a few turns, he arrived in a quiet alley.

    Shi Xiaobai quietly stood there for a moment before his lonely expression gradually returned to normal.

    ¡°Took me a while to find you. Why are you here?¡±

    Suddenly, a soft and sweet voice sounded from behind him.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head and saw that familiar ck gothic dress and long purple hair.

    Who else could it be but Kali?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up as he revealed a smile and said, ¡°Why is This King here? That will entail a long exnation. It is a long story, do you want to hear it?¡±

    Kali walked forward and leaned on the alley wall  beside Shi Xiaobai and with a blink, she softly said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s your story, I want to hear them all.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately told his encounters in the ¡°Underworld¡± in high spirits. He naturally did not mention the Absolute Choice, nor the two failures he had encountered prior, but instead described the story of how he saved Chen Lingcun in great detail.

    In the story, he was a courageous king. Chen Lingcun was his mount, the ¡°Dragon of Supreme Command¡±. He saved Chen Lingcun from the forces of evil, the ¡°Underworld¡±, and signed a blood pact with the demon-ying holy sword. Finally, he used ¡°Excalibur¡± to forcefully open the door to the Underworld.

    Shi Xiaobai even mentioned the creation of his own technique, ¡°Heaven Copsing Earth Shattering Turtle Empyrean Punch¡±, describing that one punch in an extremely vivid fashion.

    Kali listened to him with great enjoyment. Although she had almost seen everything with her own eyes, it was also because she knew what had happened that made her find it interesting when heard from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s perspective.

    Even towards a few embellishments Shi Xiaobai made, she did not fault him and instead realized that the plot could be understood in such a manner. She found it quite interesting from how it was narrated by Shi Xiaobai.

    In short, Kali liked Shi Xiaobai¡¯s story a lot. This was probably what it meant by the statement that love sees no fault.

    ¡°This King returned to the human world from the door to the Underworld, but due to This King¡¯s overly-powerful existence, it caused disorder in the space-time continuum, resulting in a tiny error in the warping destination, so This King was sent here.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai narrated his own understanding in a solemn fashion. As for being warped to the street for his chance encounter with Chen Lingcun¡¯s brother, Shi Xiaobai was also scratching his head, before he concluded that this was the ¡°King¡¯s Luck¡±.

    Kali was amused hearing this, but she was also relieved.

    For Shi Xiaobai to be so conveniently sent to where Chen Lingcun¡¯s brother was was of course due to her ¡°machinations¡±.

    Suddenly, Kali felt something strange.

    She turned her head and realized that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were fixated at her chest.

    Kali¡¯s heart began to race as she recalled of her bold moves at Riko¡¯s apartmentst night. She felt a sudden rush of embarrassment.

    Why was he looking at that spot?

    Could it be¡­

    My heavens, Shi Xiaobai, you are still so young, how can you be so lustful!?

    Kali rolled her eyes at Shi Xiaobai.

    Only then did Shi Xiaobaie round to as he reluctantly withdrew his gaze.

    The reason why he was looking at Kali¡¯s chest was naturally not because of some decadent matters.

    It was because he could not suppress the desires in his heart. He wanted to give the ¡°Massage Technique of God¡± he had just received a try!

    As long as he used the Massage Technique of God on Kali¡¯s chest, there was arge chance of achieving the effects of ¡°breast ergement¡±!

    Cut your suspicions. Massaging for breast ergement is just child¡¯s y for the Massage Technique of God!

    Every problem in the world could be resolved with the Massage Technique of God!

    Shi Xiaobai kept having the thoughts of putting the secrets of the Massage Technique of God in his brain to practice.

    And if it¡¯s massaging for breast ergement, Kali¡¯s mosquito bites were clearly the best experimental subjects.

    However, Shi Xiaobai recalled how Riko nearly blew up because of him identally touching that spot, so he immediately shelved the idea.

    ¡°This King will one day let you witness This King¡¯s Massage Technique of God. Just you wait!¡±

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai stared at Kali¡¯s chest once again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt that he had many things to do. Filthy Turtle Divine Technique, Massage Technique of God as well as his superpower were all in desperate need of development. Hence, Shi Xiaobai was somewhat anxious to return to Steel City.

    However, he was taken aback after taking two steps.

    Where was this?

    How was This King to return?

    Kali grinned and tugged Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sleeve as she pointed to herself, yfully winking at him.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately remembered how Kali had brought him to Southern Gold City previously. She knew how to teleport!

    Shi Xiaobai naturally reached our his hand to grab Kali¡¯s soft and somewhat cold hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly felt that the biological creature known as ¡°girlfriend¡± wasn¡¯t as terrifying as Comrade Yang Wei had depicted.

    ¡­

 Chapter 156: Plans of a King

    Chapter 156: ns of a King

    Riko happened to be out when Shi Xiaobai returned to Riko¡¯s apartment with Kali. Kali stayed for a short while, but she turned flustered when she noticed how Shi Xiaobai was constantly eyeing her chest ¡°nefariously¡±.

    Kali had always deliberately ignored her mosquito bites that had stopped developing. As she never cared about the opinions of how the opposite sex viewed her, she never had an inferiorityplex.

    But during the thousands of years, she would inadvertently encounter female creatures who did not know any better. They were jealous of her looks, so they could only direct their creative juices at her breasts that had stopped development. Of course, the oue of those female creatures was typically terrible.

    Kali still cared about this somewhat, especially after secretlyparing with Rikost night, she had begun to pay them more attention.

    At this moment, sensing how Shi Xiaobai appeared ¡°nefarious¡± to her tiny breasts, she immediately turned shy but also a little bit of joy.

    Who said there was no market for t chests. It¡¯s just a problem with your consumption habits!

    However, Kali could not stand Shi Xiaobai¡¯s unadulterated gaze at her breasts. She naturally could not coquettishly say things like ¡°what are you looking at!¡± like Riko. As such, Kali found an excuse to leave the apartment.

    Shi Xiaobai watched Kali as she left through the light. He slightly sighed, because he could not let it go. He could not let go of the obsession, ¡°Divine Massage Guarantees You Big Boobs¡±. He truly wanted to experiment this move.

    Shi Xiaobai took a long period of time to calm down. With a thought, he took out a notebook and a pen from the room.

    Shi Xiaobai decided to create a detailed ¡°ns of a King¡± on how he could be stronger.

    The powers he currently possessed were numerous, so it was time to tidy them up.

    Firstly, his Psionic Ability realm had reached the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. ording to Riko, there was no major step from the fourth to the ninth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. Progression would be rtively fast, while the difference in strength between each level wasn¡¯t considered huge.

    Of course, Shi Xiaobai did not feel like there was an existence of any ¡°major step¡±. For him, improving his Psionic Mortal Realm was easy and enjoyable.

    Wasn¡¯t it just Cogitation? Wasn¡¯t that just dreaming in the day, dreaming at night, dreaming while eating, dreaming while on the toilet, dreaming while lying down, dreaming while standing, dreaming while having his eyes close, dreaming while having his eyes open?

    Shi Xiaobai was very willing to immerse himself in the Cogitation world, freely turning his fantasies into masterpieces.

    After Shi Xiaobai wrote the words ¡°Psionic Ability Cultivation¡±, he appended the text mit to stepping up the development and transformation of the ¡®King¡¯s World¡¯!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai smiled with satisfaction.

    The next line he wrote was ¡°Crab Steps of the King¡±.

    Regarding Crab Steps, he had already reached the Dominating Refinement realm, and it would be quite difficult for him to immediately break through to the ¡°Crest of Perfection¡± realm.

    As such, Shi Xiaobai believed that he could leave Crab Steps on the back burner for the time being.

    Shi Xiaobai appended the words, ¡°Inspect This King¡¯s city boundaries by using King of Crab Steps daily¡±, after ¡°Crab Steps¡±.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately followed up with the words ¡°Filthy Turtle Divine Technique¡±.

    The Filthy Turtle Divine Technique¡¯s system was rtively moreplex, but the cultivation method for Filthy Turtle Divine Technique was actually the simplest.

    The endurance technique, ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± simrly had a proficiency rating. Shi Xiaobai was still at the ¡°Grasped Basics¡± level, and with an upgrade in proficiency, Shi Xiaobai would be able to more effectively inhibit more intense pain.

    However, the proficiency of ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± could only be improved while it was activated. That meant that Shi Xiaobai needed to constantly take damage to increase the level of ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡±.

    As for the body-tempering technique, ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡±, it was even more obvious to be a technique that needed him to receive abuse.

    The cultivation technique, ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡±, did not have any proficiency level itself, but the physical defenses it increased had their level differences.

    Shi Xiaobai knew that a person¡¯s body defense was divided into three major divisions, ¡°Mortal Body¡±, ¡°Extraordinary Body¡±, ¡°Consecrated Body¡±. Each division had ten sub-divisions.

    Currently, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s physical defense was the weakest, ¡°Mortal Body Level 1¡±. However, after drinking Hisith¡¯s bottle of poisonous wine, his flesh and blood defense level had attained the value of ¡°7¡±. Once it reached ¡°10¡±, his flesh and blood defenses would reach Mortal Body Level 2.

    And with Shi Xiaobai using ¡°Heaven Copsing Earth Shattering Turtle Empyrean Punch¡±, the bone defense on his right hand had directly attained the value of ¡°12¡±, pushing it into Mortal Body Level 2.

    As such, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s current physical defense would be:

    [ Skin defense: Mortal Body Level 1 (1) ]

    [ Flesh and Blood defense: Mortal Body Level 1 (7) ]

    [ Bones defense: Right hand at Mortal Body Level 2 (12), rest of body at Mortal Body Level 1 (1) ]

    [ Mental defense: Unknown ]

    In this world¡¯s nine years ofpulsory education, the average value of one¡¯s physical defense had to reach an average of Mortal Body Level 2 to graduate after nine years. As such, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s physical defense numbers were not even passable.

    However, Shi Xiaobai possessed the body-tempering technique, ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡±, which was very moldable and fast-growing.

    As long as he got beaten up¡­that¡¯s not right, as long as he received damage, regardless of what form it was, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s physical defense numbers would rise rapidly.

    The means of improvement were much simpler and brutal than other body-tempering techniques.

    The Filthy Turtle Divine Technique¡¯s third technique, ¡°Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡± was equivalent to a Psionic Ability offensive skill, and simrly had proficiency levels which he was currently at ¡°Grasped Basics¡±.

    However, the improvement of ¡°Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡± was rather difficult. Every time he used ¡°Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡±, Shi Xiaobai had to rest for a long period of time, so to improve ¡°Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡± quickly, he could not waste every punch.

    And what it meant to not waste them was to not hit nothing. The effects that came from using ¡°Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡± in battle were the best.

    In summary, the improvement of Filthy Turtle Divine Technique was simple and clear¡ªeither receive damage, or inflict damage.

    Pondering over it, Shi Xiaobai wrote the words ¡°Reflect three times a day, have you received and inflicted damage? Have you received and inflicted damage? Have you received and inflicted damage?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and was very satisfied with his ¡°ns of a King¡±.

    Quickly, Shi Xiaobai wrote the words, ¡°Massage Technique of God¡±.

    The Massage Technique of God had a variety of amazing applications. It was barely ssified as a offensive skill because it possessed a bit ofbat ability; hence, the Massage Technique of God also possessed a proficiency level.

    And having just received the Massage Technique of God, Shi Xiaobai was at the ¡°Grasped Basics¡± level.

    And the way to improve the Massage Technique of God¡¯s proficiency level was somewhat special. It was not simply improved by massaging a target, but would only improve if there were effects from the massage.

    For example, ¡°Divine Massage Guarantees You Big Boobs¡± needed to ensure that the target¡¯s breasts were erged before the proficiency level of the Massage Technique of God would increase.

    It could be said that to improve his proficiency in the ¡°Massage Technique of God¡±, Shi Xiaobai needed to find someone with real needs and ¡°massage¡± them.

    With a thought, Shi Xiaobai wrote the words ¡°Seize every chance of using the Massage Technique of God!¡± after ¡°Massage Technique of God¡±.

    With this, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ¡°ns of a King¡± was basically done. As for the psionic defensive skill, ¡°Wavelet Shield¡± as well as his superpower, ¡°Power of the King¡±, Shi Xiaobai needed to receive damage to improve his ¡°Filthy Turtle Divine Technique¡±, so Shi Xiaobai directly ignored the former. As for thetter, he temporarily was unsure of how to improve it. After all, he still knew little about his ¡°Power of the King¡±.

    With this, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ¡°ns of a King¡± were as follows.

    [ Psionic Ability Cultivation (Psionic Mortal Realm, Fourth Level): Commit to stepping up the development and transformation of the ¡°King¡¯s World¡± ]

    [ King of Crab Steps (Dominating Refinement): Inspect This King¡¯s city boundaries by using King of Crab Steps daily¡± ]

    [ Filthy Turtle Divine Technique (Grasped Basics): Reflect three times a day, have you received and inflicted damage? Have you received and inflicted damage? Have you received and inflicted damage?

    [ Massage Technique of God (Grasped Basics): Seize every chance of using the Massage Technique of God! ]

    Taking a few more looks at it, he closed the notebook and returned to his room. There, he closed his eyes and began ¡°Cogitation¡±.

 Chapter 157: Big Perv Shi

    Chapter 157: Big Perv Shi

    Having lost track of time in ¡°Cogitation¡±, Shi Xiaobai was only awoken when Riko shouted for him to eat dinner outside. He was surprised to realize that it had gone dark.

    Shi Xiaobai stretched his stiff body and aftering out from his room, he saw Riko, who was sitting at the dining table, looking austere. There were dishes already ced on the dining table.

    Shi Xiaobai sat beside Riko and could not help but ask, ¡°Violent Girl, is there somewhere in your mortal body that feels ufortable?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked earnestly at Riko, hoping that she would answer that a particr spot on her body was sore. He could then smoothly say ¡°Let This King massage you. You are guaranteed to feelfort¡±.

    Shi Xiaobai was now desperately searching for someone to test his Massage Technique of God.

    Upon hearing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s question, Riko was left dumbfounded. She suddenly recalled of the incident in the morning.

    Where was I ufortable? My body is ufortable all over!

    Riko had matters to do in the afternoon and had taken a drive to calm her heart. It was not easy for her to finally suppress the matter, but now, with Shi Xiaobai mentioning it, she nearly blew a gasket.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    Riko mmed the dining table forcefully, making the dining table tremble. Her face was blushing red as she stared at Shi Xiaobai with her teeth gritted, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, you bastard!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sensed that he had identally stepped onto a minefield. With a bitter smile, he immediately began to eat, feeling the regret for having lost another opportunity to use the Massage Technique of God.

    Riko stared at Shi Xiaobai for a moment before snorting. Scooping some soup for herself, she was appeased after praising herself silently of how invincible her culinary skills were.

    After Riko calmed down, she recalled that she still had something important to tell Shi Xiaobai. Hence, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t keep eating. Listen to the three things I have to say!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai stuffed another mouthful of food into his mouth as he uttered an ¡°Orh¡±. As he slurred, ¡°Report on whatever matters you need to report. This King is listening.¡±

    Riko rolled her eyes, but seeing how Shi Xiaobai liked her food so much, she was pleased. She said, ¡°Firstly, you have received [Annihtion] division¡¯s nomination. You are already qualified to participate in the organizations¡¯ mass training to select ten candidates!¡±

    Despite hearing this, Shi Xiaobai continued eating after uttering an ¡°Orh¡±.

    ¡°Eh? Why is your reaction so dull? Aren¡¯t you pleasantly surprised?¡±

    Riko was stunned. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s reaction had exceeded her expectations.

    Shouldn¡¯t he excitedly ask, ¡°really?¡±, or ask curiously, ¡°what¡¯s the matter, wasn¡¯t This King eliminated?¡±. Why was he so calm?

    Shi Xiaobai nced at Riko strangely and wondered how this was a pleasant surprise.

    He swallowed the food in his mouth and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it taken for granted that This King would be selected?¡±

    Riko was utterly dumbfounded.

    Why was this fellow so narcissistic!

    ¡°Hmph, you were eliminated the moment the free-for-all selection began. If not for me¡­Hmph, if not for my dad being Division Minister, would you have the chance? You need to be grateful, do you understand?¡±

    Riko crinkled her nose and her angry look was surprisingly cute.

    Shi Xiaobai considered for a moment before nodding and said, ¡°Well done on this matter.¡±

    Riko grunted before continuing on, ¡°Secondly, the organizations¡¯rge-scale selection will be held four dayster, in Shanghai. When that happens, nearly a thousand rookies from various organizations will participate in the selection, eventually choosing ten rookies who would participate in the two faction¡¯s collective training.¡±

    ¡°ording to my sources, amongst the rookies participating in the selection, there are a few freaks rated as ¡°super rookies¡±. There are even some shameless bastards who fake their identities as rookies. In summary, the mass selection four dayster will be very difficult.¡±

    ¡°For this batch, [Gaia] has produced a Mu Yuesheng, who has a tiny chance of entering the top ten. However, the chances are minute. As for you and the other two rookies, the organization only wishes that you are able to enter the top hundred. So three dayster, you do not need to feel too much pressure. Just do your best and try to umte a bit of experience.¡±

    Just as Riko was done with her words, Shi Xiaobai immediately looked up and said, ¡°This King wille in first.¡±

    Riko immediately burst out intoughter. She had already guessed that Shi Xiaobai would refuse to admit defeat and retort her, yet she never expected Shi Xiaobai to im taking first ce.

    Indeed, Riko realized that she had underestimated the ¡°confidence¡± Shi Xiaobai had.

    However, entering the top hundred at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm was already an impressive feat. If he could enter the top ten, that would be called a ¡°miracle¡±, but toe in first? Those few ¡°super rookies¡± were not weaker than Shi Xiaobai¡¯s dual S talents. In terms of their Psionic Ability realms, they flung Shi Xiaobai far behind.

    It was impossible to obtain first ce.

    ¡°If you obtain first ce, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    Riko did not want to strike a blow on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ¡°confidence¡±; hence, she was prepared to promise sizable rewards to encourage his unreal thoughts.

    ¡°If This Kinges in first, you just need to ede to one of This King¡¯s request.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai naturally would not miss this opportunity. His fiery eyes scanned Riko¡¯s body. This was free experimental material for ¡°Massage Technique of God¡±.

    Riko was rmed when she noticed how Shi Xiaobai was nefariously staring at her. ¡°A request¡±?

    Could this little pervert ask her for¡­

    Riko immediately said embarrassingly, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, you should change your name to Shi Dahuang1 in the future! Your brain is stuffed with messed up thoughts. Hmph!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. He did not understand why he had to change his name to Shi Dahuang, but he naturally refused to give up. He immediately responded, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Riko¡¯s breathing faltered as she thought how the little pervert definitely would not cinch first ce out of the thousand people selection.

    What was there to be afraid about? She was willing to ept this taunt!

    ¡°Alright, if you obtain first ce, I¡¯ll ede to any request!¡±

    Riko stared at Shi Xiaobai.

    Anyway, it was something that was impossible¡­well, and even if it happened, she could turn her back on her promise.

    Shi Xiaobai wouldn¡¯t force her to do something difficult, right?

    After a while, Riko remembered that she still had an important matter to tell him. She said, ¡°There¡¯s still a third thing. As the mass selection is arge-scale selection of a thousand people, there might be cooperative situations during the selection process. As such, the organization wishes that the four rookies that will be participating in the selection will get to know each other and be friends.¡±

    ¡°Hence, in the following three days, the organization will ce the four of you into a small three-day training camp. The four Division Ministers will take turns to serve as training instructors. The organization has ced a lot of importance on this mass selection.¡±

    Upon saying this, Riko suddenly smiled with a wink. ¡°Also, Teacher One-Pun has made an exception to take some time out of his busy schedule to answer Psionic Ability cultivation questions the four of you might have. Hehe, this bonus was obtained by me for the four of you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai gaped his mouth and with some hesitation, he said, ¡°Can This King not go?¡±

    1. Shi Xiaobai is literally Stone Little White, while Shi Dahuang is literally Stone Big Yellow or Big Perv Shi

 Chapter 158: Fragrance and Odor

    Chapter 158: Fragrance and Odor

    Shi Xiaobai had little interest in the little training camp. He did not have much desire to listen to Uncle Baldy¡¯s exnation.

    What a joke. A King¡¯s path does not need anyone¡¯s guidance!

    Riko immediately stared with widened eyes.

    He actually asked if he could skip such a good thing?

    Right, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s way of thinking typically exceeded her expectations.

    ¡°You have to go!¡± Riko waved her fist and said.

    Although she did not know what was on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind, the three-day training camp was extremely necessary. If the mass selection had any free-for-all segments, it was imperative that the four rookies were of one mind.

    It was obvious that the three-day training camp could not significantly increase the strength of the four rookies, as it was instead meant to fix as many issues as they had and answer any doubts they had on their minds. It could also let the rookies get to know each other. So, it was possible for the training camp to aplish all these points.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated a moment before saying ¡°Orh¡± and continued with dinner. Although he was not looking forward to the three day training camp, he was not especially resistant towards it, as long as it did not affect his ¡°ns of a King¡±.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The next morning, Shi Xiaobai had once again spent the whole night in ¡°Cogitation¡± and was woken up by Riko.

    After washing up and eating breakfast, he sat in Riko¡¯s sports car and they headed for the center of Steel City.

    The small training camp¡¯s venue was chosen to be held at a ce where [Gaia]¡¯s headquarters devoted to the nurturing of excellent rookies. It was named ¡°Gaia Collective Training Camp¡±.

    Riko led Shi Xiaobai to the training camp¡¯srge lounge.

    Having just entered the lounge, the duo was slightly surprised because there was already someone sitting in there. It was not even seven in the morning, while the gathering time was eight, yet there was already someone there.

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but take another nce at that person.

    The person was a young girl approximately thirteen or fourteen years of age. She had brown hair that reached her shoulders, and she wore a white short sleeve shirt under a thin sweater worn specially for summer. Her bottom was a gray, pleated short skirt with white tall socks. This dressingbination seemed tock a particr aesthetic ir to it.

    However,pared to the ¡°regrettable dressing¡±, her unmade-up face was extremely pretty. The way she closed her eyes gave her a delicate air, as well as a tough and strong individualistic feeling.

    ¡°Mu Yuesheng.¡± Riko whispered into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ears and said, ¡°Her Mind Expanse is only at E ss, and is bottom amongst this batch of rookies. So even though she possesses A ss Psy-genes, and even scored nearly full marks on her ability test, she only received an S¨C ss evaluation. However, at the age of fourteen, she has already reached the ninth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm and is ranked first amongst this batch of rookies. So, her efforts in Psionic Ability cultivation can only be said to be extremely taxing on her. I guess she must have been waiting here in the lounge sincest night, spending the entire time in ¡®Cogitation¡¯.¡±

    After hearing Riko¡¯s introduction, Shi Xiaobai immediately had a good impression of the girl named Mu Yuesheng. A person who reced sleeping with ¡°Cogitation¡± like him needed to be given a Like.

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly, but she was still in ¡°Cogitation¡± with her eyes closed. She did not stop her cultivation despite sensing Shi Xiaobai and Riko¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving first. Know your ce during the next three days, and you must not ¡¯cause trouble¡¯!¡±

    Riko waved her hand at Shi Xiaobai before leaving the lounge.

    After watching Riko leave, he nced at Mu Yuesheng, before finding a random spot right in front of the lounge to sit down. He closed his eyes and began ¡°Cogitation¡± cultivation as well.

    ¡­

    After some time, the sound of footsteps was hearding from outside the lounge. Shi Xiaobai slowly opened one eye and when he saw the person who entered, he could not help but grin and beckoned, ¡°Blondy Narcissist!¡±

    The blond youth, Kevin, heard the infuriating address the moment he stepped in. Turning his head, he saw Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face that he had not seen for several days. Recalling all sorts of rumors regarding ¡°Tu Dahei¡± in recent days, he felt even more irritated.

    ¡°Retard!¡± Kevin coldly grunted and turned his head to look at Mu Yuesheng. His face became uglier. Immediately, there were two ¡°geniuses¡± in the lounge that he needed to look up to. This made Kevin, who always imed to be a genius, very unhappy.

    He decided to simply keep it out of sight and out of mind. Walking to another side of the lounge, he began using his cellphone, tapping heavily on it to send short messages.

    Soon after, slightly heavy footsteps were heard outside the door.

    A little fatso, or to be precise, a fat girl who was rotund like a ball, about 1.5 meters tall, walked into the lounge.

    When the short and rotund female fatso saw Shi Xiaobai, she cocked her head and thought for a moment before walking in front of Shi Xiaobai and said in a cheerful tone, ¡°Hello there. You must be the most, most, most, most¡­most genius, Shi Xiao¡­Oh, your name is now Tu Dahei. Hehe, I idolize you a lot. By the way, my name is Wen Hezheng. I¡¯m very lucky to be a rookie that will be taking part in the uing mass selection. Kindly give me your advice!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was taken aback before he nodded with a smile. ¡°Very good, This King thinks highly of you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai enjoyed the cheerful and lively female fatso¡¯s way of addressing him as the ¡°most, most, most, most¡­most genius¡±. Immediately, he looked at the female fatso with amiability.

    The female fatsoughed once again. Herughter was as pleasant as pearly bells. Yes, most people who heard this voice would think that it came from a very cute moe girl, but they would probably wish for death when they saw her in person.

    Well, God shut the doors tightly on her, but he had at least given her a chimney.

    Wen Hezheng turned around and saw Mu Yuesheng, who was deep in Cogitation. Her eyes flickered with a deep sense of worship before turning her head to see Kevin.

    She immediately frolicked over to Kevin to greet him.

    However, before she was halfway there, Kevin revealed a disgusted expression when he looked up and saw her. With a cold and heartless voice, he scolded her, ¡°Don¡¯t youe over, you disgusting fat pig. Dirty mortal, you are not to approach me. Don¡¯t let me smell the disgusting odor of swine from your body.¡±

    Kevin was already irritated because of Shi Xiaobai and Mu Yuesheng. Now, seeing a fat female pig who had no Psy-genes walk towards him, he immediately swore without mercy.

    He nced at Wen Hezheng in disgust and even reached out his hands to cover his mouth and nose, as though he could smell a stench from meters away.

    Wen Hezheng was dumbfounded as her eyes turned gloomy, but it was just fleeting. She smiled and said ¡°sorry¡± to Kevin before finding a seat that was located far away from the three.

    Shi Xiaobai nced at Kevin as he frowned slightly.

    How was Wen Hezheng smelly? It was just the opposite. She had a natural fragrance to her.

    Back when Wen Hezheng came close to him, Shi Xiaobai had the feeling that her smell was simr to Kali and Riko. They were very pleasing to the nostrils.

    Shi Xiaobai turned around to nce at Wen Hezheng and saw how she was using her plump hands to hold up her chubby face. Her eyes were squinted, as though she was thinking of some pleasant matters.

    She did not seem affected.

    Such a state of mind is well-liked by This King.

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but smile as he turned his head to close his eyes and enter ¡°Cogitation¡±.

    At the same time, time came to a sudden halt.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The familiar fiery voice resounded in his head as the ck text slowly materialized in front of his eyes.

    [ Choice 1: In three days, make Kevin¡¯s affection for Wen Hezheng reach 80 (Like). Currently at ¨C95 (Extreme Disgust) ¡ª (Reward: C-level) ]

    [ Choice 2: In three days, make Wen Hezheng¡¯s affection for you reach 80 (Like). Currently at 50 (Friendly) ¡ª (Reward: E-level) ]

    (Gentle Reminder: This choice is considered a ¡°daily-style choice¡± where there is only one opportunity after choosing. Sessfullypleting the choice¡¯s mission will yield a reward, and failure will lead to punishment of the same level.)

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

 Chapter 159: Mozzie

    Chapter 159: Mozzie

    This sudden appearance of the Absolute Choice made Shi Xiaobai hesitate for a grand total of¡­three seconds.

    Three secondster, Shi Xiaobai made his choice, allowing time to tick again.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head to nce at Wen Hezheng and frowned slightly. Although the choice was very simple, how hepleted the choice¡¯s mission needed proper nning.

    With a thought, Shi Xiaobai got up and walked towards Wen Hezheng. In fact, regardless of which choice he made, he needed to know the fat girl first. Fortunately, he had left a good impression on Wen Hezheng up to now.

    ¡°Wen¡­¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai came in front of Wen Hezheng, he suddenly realized that he had forgotten what the fat girl¡¯s name was¡­

    ¡°Mozzie (Xiao Wenzi)1!¡±

    Wen Hezheng looked up at Shi Xiaobai and her eyes narrowed into a slit. She was already aware that Shi Xiaobai did not remember her name. Well, this was nothing that needed her to be sad about. The name, ¡°Wen Hezheng¡±, which sounded like a boy¡¯s name was a name she did not like too much. It was best if he did not remember it.

    Wen Hezheng said with a tone that was filled with longing and hesitation, ¡°When I was young, my friends called me Mozzie. Although when I grew up¡­hehe. If you can¡­ please call me Mozzie.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly stunned. He was still considering if he should bestow the fat girl a more astounding title. Who knew that the fatso already had the name of ¡°Mozzie¡±. Shi Xiaobai immediately felt a sense of pity, feeling regretful for not being able to bestow a title for the fat girl.

    ¡°Mozzie, This King has something to talk to you about.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai naturally shouted ¡°Mozzie¡± and immediately went straight to the main topic.

    ¡°Yea, yea, yea. Go ahead!¡±

    Wen Hezheng¡¯s eyes were shing with looks of disbelief while frantically nodding her head.

    In fact, her fatness and the cute nickname, ¡°Mozzie¡±, did not match at all. When most people heard of such a childhood nickname, they would tease her either out of good faith or malicious intent. This was the first time after growing up that someone would very naturally shout out that name. Furthermore, it was a stranger who she had met the first time.

    Ah, Lord Shi Xiaobai, you are not only a genius, but also a nice person. I wonder¡­if you are a seme 2] or uke3.

    As Wen Hezheng was having such thoughts, she turned her head to nce at Kevin and frowned. If this were normal times, a Fujoshi4 like her would have fantasized intimate scenes of Shi Xiaobai and Kevin, and then guess who was the seme and who was the uke. But now, with the contrasting attitudes Shi Xiaobai and Kevin had for her, Wen Hezheng came to a conclusion¡ªNo, Kevin was not a good match to the kind Lord Shi Xiaobai!

    Shi Xiaobai gave a strange nce at Wen Hezheng and coughed before he began to touch on proper matters. He said, ¡°If This King¡­¡±

    At this moment, the sound of clear footsteps came from outside the door, interrupting Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words.

    Wen Hezheng, who was on the edge of her seat, tugged Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sleeve to quickly find a seat. She whispered, ¡°It must be one of the Division Ministers. I heard the four Division Ministers will take turns to be our training instructor. I¡¯m looking forward to it. Hurry, find a seat and sit down.¡±

    Realizing that he had three days time, Shi Xiaobai felt there was no hurry. He nodded and just sat beside Wen Hezheng.

    Wen Hezheng gave Shi Xiaobai an odd look and was immediately touched.

    Ah, Lord Shi Xiaobai, you are truly too kind. Such a kind you is definitely not a ¡°seme¡°. Ooohoohoo, I wonder which handsome hunk would be a worthy match to Lord Shi Xiaobai.

    Wen Hezheng began to choose the beautiful men she had seen before, attempting to locate the most qualified person to match with Shi Xiaobai.

    And during this period of time, Shi Xiaobai had an inexplicable chill rise up his heart.

    At this moment, someone walked in from outside. It was a burly middle-aged man, Yama Minamiya, the Division Minister of [Annihtion].

    The moment Yama Minamiya entered, he noticed that the four rookies were already here and gave a satisfied nod. He then said in a deep voice, ¡°Hello everybody, I¡¯m [Annihtion]¡¯s Division Minister, Yama Minamiya. I¡¯m very d to serve as the first instructor of your three-day training camp. I have high expectations for all of you. I wish that you would not disappoint me in the uing training process.¡±

    Kevin and Wen Hezheng immediately gave a serious look as a response.

    Shi Xiaobai nonchntly nced at Yama Minamiya, while Mu Yuesheng did not even open her eyes. She only nodded to indicate that she was listening. She was already ustomed to being in Cogitation while listening to ss.

    Yama Minamiya was not too badly affected by the two S¨C ss rookies¡¯ attitude. The way he looked at Shi Xiaobai now was like he was looking at a son-inw. He had also long heard of Mu Yuesheng¡¯s ¡°bad habits¡±.

    Geniuses were bound to receive a bit of special treatment.

    ¡°I have to say that all of you are very fortunate. In a while, His Excellency One-Pun will spare some time to answer questions on your cultivation. You will have the entire morning to get pointers from His Excellency One-Pun!¡±

    When Yama Minamiya announced this news, his tone was filled with happiness and envy. If he had obtained the chance to receive the pointers of a mighty figure like His Excellency One-Pun when he was young, he would truly have been fortunate.

    Everyone would encounter more or less some ¡°difficulties¡± during cultivation, so for anyone, be they top geniuses or not, being able to listen to answers from a world-ss mighty hero, One-Pun, that was definitely something to be happy about.

    This was all thanks to Riko¡¯s pleading. If not, why would One-Pun, who was busy in various cmity zones, waste time on guiding a few rookies?

    Other than Shi Xiaobai, that was obviously the moment the other three rookies learned of the news.

    Wen Hezheng immediately stared with widened eyes and shouted ¡°Really?¡±.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes burned. He was wondering how he could showcase himself in front of His Excellency One-Pun. If he caught His Excellency One-Pun¡¯s fancy, and be his student, that¡­that would be no trifling matter!

    Even Mu Yuesheng opened her eyes at that moment. Her bright brown eyes flickered with a look of pleasant surprise, but she closed her eyes quickly once again. She was indeed in urgent need of a truly mighty figure to answer burning questions on her mind, so if it was done by His Excellency One-Pun, it could not be any better.

    Yama Minamiya scanned the reactions of the four rookies and could not help but think highly of Mu Yuesheng and Shi Xiaobai.

    These two were too darn calm.

    Especially Shi Xiaobai, what was that look of repulsiveness for?

    Yama Minamiya looked at Wen Hezheng and answered, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. His Excellency One-Pun is likely to arrive soon.¡±

    Before he finished his sentence, clear footsteps were hearding from outside. Not a whileter, a bald man with a white cape and tight yellow overalls walked in. Who else could it be but One-Pun!?

    It was truly speaking of the One-Pun!

    1.  Xiao Wenzi literally means Little Mosquito. Amon ng for mosquito, Mozzie will be used for Wen Hezheng¡¯s nickname.

    2. A Japanese term describing the dominant one in a rtionship

    3. A Japanese term describing the submissive one in a rtionship

    4. Homophile women who get aroused by imagining two (or more) cute guys loving each other. The Fujoshi herself is not included in the imagination, and her targets of her imagination are usually cute guys are not gay, with absolutely impossible situations.

 Chapter 160: Truly Heh heh

    Chapter 160: Truly Heh heh

    When One-Pun entered, he nodded at Yama Minamiya before going to a desk in front of the lounge and scanned the four rookies.

    Kevin and Wen Hezheng were looking at One-Pun with eyes of admiration and worship.

    This baldy with simple facial features and zed eyes was known as a world-ss hero who ¡°no one dared to be his enemy¡±, one of the top pirs of support for China¡¯s heroes, the super man, One-Pun!

    Mu Yuesheng opened her eyes once again to size One-Pun up before closing her eyes again.

    Shi Xiaobai was without much expression, but gave One-Pun a courtesy nce, giving him sufficient respect. After all, Uncle Baldy had previously saved him. Insta-killing the Chimera with one punch on television was also extremely cool.

    Oh, butpared to his ¡°Heaven Copsing Earth Shattering Turtle Empyrean Punch¡±, it was still slightly inferior.

    After One-Pun had taken in the four people¡¯s reaction, he smiled and said, ¡°Everyone should know the reason why I¡¯m here. Since I have agreed to answer any doubts on your cultivation, I will definitely do my best. This afternoon, I will treat all of you as my own students, and would answer anything to the best of my abilities. Then, let¡¯s not waste anyone¡¯s time. Feel free to ask any questions you have!¡±

    The moment One-Pun was done, Kevin immediately raised his hand.

    One-Pun gave Kevin a nod.

    Kevin immediately stood up and said with passionate eyes, ¡°May I ask Your Excellency One-Pun, what are the specific requirements for you to take in a disciple?¡±

    One-Pun was taken aback before looking seriously into Kevin¡¯s eyes and said solemnly, ¡°Sorry, I will only take in one student my entire life. That position has already been filled. Also, it¡¯s best you do not ask questions outside of cultivation. I would typically refuse to answer such questions.¡±

    Kevin¡¯s face turned stiff before he gave an awkward smile. He immediately changed the subject and said, ¡°Sorry, I was being reckless. Then, I would like to ask you that as a Psyker, how should one maximize one¡¯s superpower advantage, preventing other Psionites of the same level from being able to put up any form of resistance?¡±

    One-Pun looked curiously at Kevin and said extremely firmly, ¡°Firstly, Psykers will never be able to use their superpowers to prevent Psionites of the same level from putting up any form of resistance. Thebat system is divided into four categories¡ªoffensive, defensive, sh motion and superpowers. The importance of these four categories are nearly equal. Superpowers are not superior to the other three. It can only be said that Psykers have one more important means ofbatpared to Psionites, so they have a certain bit of advantage. However, to determine eventual victory or defeat, it is an amalgamation of the four major categories.¡±

    ¡°As for how to maximize your own superpower¡¯s advantage, I am unable to give you a specific answer because this needs to be decided after careful consideration of the superpower¡¯s effects, conditions and limitations. And these three points are precisely the most important secrets of Psykers. I do not know your superpower¡¯s three characteristics, and even if you are willing to tell me, I will also refuse to listen to it. So on this matter, you need to experiment and ponder over it yourself.¡±

    ¡°The advice I can give you is to synergize your superpower with the other three categories. By fusing your superpower into them, you can create unique offensive skills, defensive skills and movement techniques of your own.¡±

    Upon hearing One-Pun¡¯s answer, Kevin¡¯s expression turned stiffer and his mood turned for the worse. Although One-Pun¡¯s answers were very reasonable, they were not the answers he wanted to hear.

    He wanted to hear One-Pun praise and hype up the powers of superpowers. It would be better if he could belittle Psionites in the process.

    Shouldn¡¯t they as fellow Psykers take pride in possessing superpowers?

    Why did he say that ¡°superpowers are not superior to the other three¡±? Why did he say that it was ¡°only one more important means ofbat¡±?

    Heh heh, the so-called His Excellency One-Pun was nothing remarkable after all. What use was all that power he had when he did not have any brains? He was just an idiot who would mislead his students.

    Kevin cursed in his heart, but he did not dare show any signs of discontent. Instead, he continued saying respectfully, ¡°Alright, thank your for Your Excellency One-Pun¡¯s answer. I still have another question that I wonder if I should continue asking?¡±

    One-Pun nodded and said, ¡°You can ask any question you want this morning. However, after you ask this one question, let¡¯s take another person¡¯s question. It¡¯s better if everyone takes turns asking their questions.¡±

    Kevin took a deep breath before asking, ¡°I have an offensive skill ¡®ck Bear Dominating Palm¡¯ at the ¡®Familiarized Proficiency¡¯ level, a defensive skill, ¡®Bronze Shield¡¯ at the ¡®Familiarized Proficiency¡¯ level and a movement technique, ¡°Cloud Traversal Steps¡¯ at the ¡®Grasped Basics¡¯ level. I would like to ask, which newbat skill should I practice next?¡±

    When Kevin finished speaking, he intentionally nced at the other three rookies. He turned his nose up at One-Pun. The motives behind him asking this question was to showcase his abilities to the other three rookies.

    Hmph, with two battle techniques at the ¡°Familiarized Proficiency¡± level, do the bunch of plebeians like you understand of my prowess?

    However, Kevin was disappointed to see Shi Xiaobai and Mu Yuesheng still having their eyes closed in Cogitation. And that darn little fat chick was giggling herself foolish while staring at One-Pun, as if she was undergoing mental masturbation.

    Furthermore, One-Pun¡¯s response that immediately followed made Kevin almost curse out loud.

    He heard One-Pun say the following, ¡°Learn newbat skills? Child, keep in mind never to bite off more than you can chew! Your threebat skills have to achieve the minimum level of ¡®Exemry Mastery¡¯ before you can cut back on your training. I believe you should put more effort into your threebat skills. Also, the three skills that you have chosen and matched is actually very problematic.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, your body¡¯s build and strength is not suitable for ¡®ck Bear Dominating Palm¡¯. This is a sort of savagebat technique that tries to overpower your enemy through strength. I suggest you to quickly change it to ¡®ck Bear Smacking Palm¡¯. As for ¡®Bronze Shield¡¯, it is an E-ss defensive skill, and in fact isn¡¯t very malleable and the growth potential isn¡¯t promising. Its practical usage is barely tolerable. Training it to the level of ¡®Familiarized Proficiency¡¯ is already quite a waste of time. Do not attempt at raising it again.¡±

    ¡°And most important of all, your movement technique, ¡®Cloud Traversal Steps¡¯ should actually be the one you should improve on the most, yet you have only reached the level of ¡®Grasped Basics¡¯. This is already having the order reversed. I believe that in battles at the Psionic Mortal Realm, and even at the Psionic Soul Realm, the person with the better movement technique typically will have a greater advantage than offensive skills or defensive skills. So I rmend that you work hard on your ¡®Cloud Traversal Steps¡¯. You should at minimum, raise it to the ¡®Exemry Mastery¡¯ before considering otherbat skills.¡±

    One-Pun patiently answered Kevin¡¯s questions in detail.

    Yama Minamiya was feeling envious by the side. This Kevin was indeed lucky. One-Pun had so meticulously answered his queries and every answer hit the nail on the head. If Kevin could understand this fully, his road ahead would be even more promising.

    However, the person in question, Kevin, did not share the same thoughts. In his opinion, whatever One-Pun said was a bunch of bullshit, it was all baloney.

    He could ignore how he was not praised for his proficiency attainment, but he had even denigrated his Bronze Shield and ck Bear Dominating Palm, that was truly Heh heh.

 Chapter 161: The Girl who doesnâ€™t drink Chicken Soup.

    Chapter 161: The Girl who doesn¡¯t drink Chicken Soup.

    ¡°Thank you very much for His Excellency One-Pun¡¯s answers. As a student, I have greatly benefited from it.¡± Kevin said insincerely while sitting down with a stiff expression on his face. From that moment onwards, he went from a fan of One-Pun to an anti-fan!

    After Kevin sat down, Wen Hezheng immediately raised her hand.

    One-Pun nodded at Wen Hezheng with a smile.

    Wen Hezheng stood up and first let out a habitual pearly chuckle before asking, ¡°Your Excellency One-Pun, you previously said that at the Psionic Mortal Realm, and even the Psionic Soul Realm, sh motion is most important. However, looking at my fat body, I can¡¯t be flexible. Boohoohoo, I want to ask, is there any hope for me? I wish for Your Excellency One-Pun¡¯s advice!¡±

    Wen Hezheng¡¯s amiable way of speaking and ¡°matured¡± manner of self-deprecation immediately won her a good impression from One-Pun. He began to seriously consider the question.

    Kevin nced at Wen Hezheng in disgust. He cursed in his heart at the fat pig¡¯sck of shame.

    It¡¯s fine that she looks so disgusting, but she even fucking tries to act cute? Feeling inferior and hiding in a small dark room to feel sorry for your existence is what your lifestyle should be, disgusting pig!

    Wen Hezheng sensed Kevin¡¯s hateful gaze and found him more and more irritating. There was no way ofparing him to Lord Shi Xiaobai.

    Tsk, I wish you would be embraced by the most wretched beggar uncle and then love each other for all eternity!

    At the same time, One-Pun was done thinking. He looked at Wen Hezheng and said, ¡°Since time immemorial, the number of peerless warriors who do not rely on movement techniques to the point of not even using movement techniques are nearly countless in number. So you do not need to worry about being inflexible yourself. What you should consider is how to put to maximize the advantage of your body size.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, for offensive skills, it¡¯s best you choose a brute-force technique that can beat an enemy by relying on strength alone. However, you have to supplement it with an expender that is fast in speed. Brute strength will be your main focus, while the expender will be used as a supplementary move. Through this two-pronged approach, you will be able to have the greater advantage in a stalemate. It will also be easier to deal with a flexible enemy.¡±

    ¡°In terms of defensive skills, due to your rtivelyrger surface area, shield-based defensive skills might be difficult to result in a perfect defense. As such, I rmend you to cultivate barrier-based defensive techniques.¡±

    ¡°However, barrier-based defensive techniques will apparently not be enough, so your body¡¯s defense will be particrly critical. Let me put it this way, I believe what is most suitable for your cultivation path is body-tempering, body-tempering, and body-tempering!¡±

    ¡°Choose a suitable body-tempering cultivation technique and constantly raise your physical defenses. At the same time, learn an appropriate endurance cultivation technique to allow you to fight protracted battles. Your exact fighting form should be a half meat-shield and half-melee warrior.¡±

    ¡°As for which body-tempering and endurance cultivation technique to cultivate, in a few days, I will personally choose the most suitable one for you.¡±

    One-Pun¡¯s long and detailed answer immediately stirred Wen Hezheng¡¯s heart and gave her excitement.

    She had benefited greatly from his words, and the final promise made her feel ttered.

    Wen Hezheng was cheering in her heart.

    Your Excellency One-Pun, you are truly too handsome and too empowering. If not for the age difference, I would have reluctantly given Lord Shi Xiaobai to you. Ooohoohoo, unfortunately when you were born, he was yet to be born, and when he was born, you were already old.

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you, Your Excellency One-Pun!¡± Wen Hezheng sincerely thanked him before sitting down.

    ¡°Are there any more questions? Feel free to ask.¡±

    One-Pun scanned the four rookies. He was rather open to help rookies and only was unable to teach others due to theck of time from doing rescue missions. The reason why he came today was because he could not stand Riko¡¯s pleading, and secondly, because he had high hopes for the two rookies, Shi Xiaobai and Mu Yuesheng.

    However, these two people did not seem very enthusiastic?

    At this moment, Mu Yuesheng opened her eyes and after a moment of hesitation, she slowly raised her hand.

    One-Pun immediately nodded at her.

    Mu Yuesheng gently stood up and after some careful thought, she asked, ¡°Does Mind Expanse necessarily affect the speed of psionic cultivation? Are there any means to improve one¡¯s Mind Expanse?¡±

    Actually, experts already had conclusive answers to the two questions. However, Mu Yuesheng still decided on asking. She did not hold much expectation, but she wanted to hear and see how the well-learned One-Pun would answer.

    She was already resigned to the fact that her Mind Expanse was low, but she had used her own means to fight against her destiny. The improvement in cultivation depended on cultivation speed multiplied by cultivation time. Since her low Mind Expanse meant a slow cultivation speed, she just needed to spend more time on cultivation.

    One-Pun had clearly heard of Mu Yuesheng¡¯s situation. Towards an adamant fourteen-year-old girl, he had four words to describe her¡ªpitiable, respectable, terrifying, inestimable.

    Towards Mu Yuesheng¡¯s question, he did not wish to answer in euphemisms or embellish his answer. Instead, he said tly, ¡°One¡¯s Mind Expanse will definitely affect one¡¯s psionic cultivation speed. Although psionic cultivation has the three means of Cogitation, training and battle, the fastest and most suitable path is Cogitation. One¡¯s Mind Expanse determines one¡¯s Cogitation intensity, so it will definitely influence one¡¯s psionic cultivation speed.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, numerous biologists have been researching methods to improve the Mind Expanse of humans since a long time ago, but they have failed to make any true developments. One¡¯s Mind Expanse is determined by nature, and nurture has little impact on it. It will probably be a situation that will never change in a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°However, you should understand that one¡¯s cultivation speed does not determine a person¡¯s destiny. Warriors that take a decade to sharpen their sword aren¡¯t stories of legend; hence, you can do it too. There are very few true geniuses in the world, and most of the geniuses are mortals who are more hardworking.¡±

    ¡°Mu Yuesheng, you just need to hold on to your beliefs and work hard as usual. You will certainly seed.¡±

    One-Pun¡¯s words werepletely like chicken soup for the soul which Yama Minamiya nodded silently as a response. Shi Xiaobai also nodded in agreement. Wen Hezheng¡¯s impression of One-Pun increased once again, finding it unbearable to ¡°marry¡± Lord Shi Xiaobai to One-Pun.

    Kevin was feeling extremely jealous. One-Pun had called out Mu Yuesheng¡¯s name while he did not even get his name called out. This made him rather furious. He found it unfair. Mu Yuesheng¡¯s psionic cultivation realm was just slightly higher than his, so it was without doubt that herbat skills werecking and of crappy proficiency levels. If he had not spent time cultivating hisbat skills, he would certainly have reached the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    The person with the most insipid response was Mu Yuesheng. She smiled and said ¡°thank you¡± to One-Pun before sitting down. She then closed her eyes to continue Cogitation cultivation.

    One-Pun¡¯s uneuphemistic answer was within her expectations, so she was not disappointed. She was thankful for One-Pun¡¯s chicken soup for the soul, but she would not have felt excited because of it.

    She was a girl who had no need for any chicken soup for the soul because she knew the meaning behind hard work, and was more hardworking than anyone.

 Chapter 162: Who is messing with who

    Chapter 162: Who is messing with who

    One-Pun found it regretful for Mu Yuesheng once again in his heart. If this girl¡¯s Mind Expanse were slightly higher, it would be highly probable that she would bebeled as a ¡°super rookie¡±. After all, not only was her superpower rated A ss, she was one of the few who had an A ss rating which closely approached an S ss rating.

    One-Pun silently sighed and turned his head to look at Shi Xiaobai. Now, there was only this interesting fellow who had yet to ask a question. What would he ask? He was somewhat curious.

    If One-Pun knew that Shi Xiaobai did not even have a question that he wanted to ask, he would probably find it hard to stay calm.

    Yama Minamiya was clearly also most curious over the questions that Shi Xiaobai would ask. However, he noticed that Shi Xiaobai did not have the intention of raising his hand, while Kevin appeared eager to raise his hand. Immediately he coughed and said, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, if you have any questions, there¡¯s no need to be shy. Feel free and ask.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. He was wondering what This King had to be shy about. The issue at hand was that This King did not have any questions to ask?

    Wen Hezheng tugged at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sleeves and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. His Excellency One-Pun is a very nice person. You can ask him any question that¡¯s on your mind.¡±

    Any question would do?

    Shi Xiaobai frowned. If he really needed to ask questions, it was not that he could not squeeze a few out. However, could Uncle Baldy actually answer the questions of a King? Shi Xiaobai expressed his skepticism.

    One-Pun noticed Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hesitant look and thought that Shi Xiaobai was hesitant to ask. Immediately, he said in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ask any question you have. If I can answer, I will try my best to answer them.¡±

    Upon hearing One-Pun¡¯s words, Shi Xiaobai did not hesitate and raised his head to ask, ¡°Uncle, do you know sword techniques?¡±

    One-Pun was slightly stunned. He was asked if he knew sword techniques?

    Wasn¡¯t this question obvious?

    The weapon he used was a katana de, which was very simr to a sword. Although he used de techniques, most of them were sword techniques.

    After all, in this day and age, the field of sword techniques was far superior to the field of de techniques. There were a lot more people who used a sword instead of a de.

    ¡°Yes, a little.¡±

    One-Pun answered with a nod. Although sword techniques were his secondary offensive skill, he was stillbeled as one of the top ten Sword Masters in the world.

    The others were rolling their eyes. They were rendered quite speechless over Shi Xiaobai¡¯s question and One-Pun¡¯s humble answer.

    Upon hearing that One-Pun knew how to use swords, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up and asked, ¡°Do you know how to use Excalibur?¡±

    Since the signing of the pact yesterday, the sword spirit, Little ck, did not make a single sound. This made Shi Xiaobai feel like he was bursting with questions.

    He wanted to learn sword techniques now!

    Upon hearing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s question, One-Pun frowned. What was Excalibur? He had never heard of it before!

    After some thought, One-Pun shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±

    Since he did not know, One-Pun did not make up any excuse. Hence, he only responded with those two words.

    Shi Xiaobai did not reveal any looks of disappointment. In his point of view, it was only reasonable that Uncle Baldy did not know.

    Shi Xiaobai continued asking, ¡°Then what about Heaven Copsing Earth Shattering Sword of Rupture, do you know of that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    One-Pun was feeling very helpless.

    ¡°God Annihting Demon Vanquishing Pilgrim¡¯s Sword?¡± Shi Xiaobai asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡±

    One-Pun was beginning to sweat. He had never heard of the three sword techniques that the young fellow just mentioned.

    ¡°Demon ying Holy Sword?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Great Sword of Light?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, but I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Nine Heavens Thunderp Sword?¡±

    ¡°Heard of it¡­¡±

    ¡°Astral Holy Sword?¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard of it¡­¡±

    ¡°Wind Fire Thunder Divine Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Three Thousand Waters Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Eighteen Thousand Li Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Three Thousand Li Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Beginner Sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know Beginner Sword. Uncle, what should This King say about you?¡± Shi Xiaobai sighed. So it was not that he knew little, the truth was that the sword techniques Little ck mentioned were just too profound.

    One-Pun wiped his sweat. He had never heard of arge number of the sword techniques Shi Xiaobai mentioned. Even if he had heard of them, he had never practiced them. He knew a bit, but to say that he truly ¡°knew¡± was just pushing it. Actually, he knew Beginner Sword, but how could he say that with a straight face!?

    The others were already dumbstruck. They were surprised at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s knowledge of so many sword techniques that His Excellency One-Pun did not know.

    Was he a sword fanatic?

    One-Pun did not insist on upholding his reputation, and instead said directly, ¡°My research into the field of swords is currently still too shallow. Unfortunately, I am unable to help you. You can ask any question from other fields. I will answer them to the best of my ability.¡±

    By the side, Yama Minamiya was wiping his sweat. For one of the top ten Sword Masters of the world to actually im to have such shallow knowledge in sword techniques, how were other swordsmen to live?

    Shi Xiaobai frowned. What was there to ask? He did not seem to have any.

    ¡°Oh yes, This King wants to ask. How can This King attract more derision and hatred from others?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai blinked his eyes. He had an urgent need to ¡°receive and inflict damage¡±!

    One-Pun was stunned, his mouth agape in shock. This question¡­I have to say, when ites to attracting derision, aren¡¯t you invincible in this matter?

    ¡°This question¡­ I believe that people should live in harmony and help each other out. After all, in this world, humans have severalmon enemies. In order to build a better home for survival, shouldn¡¯t we be united against external forces?¡± One-Pun answered with deep emotions.

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. He found what One-Pun said was somewhat reasonable, but¡­his answer seemed to be out of the point.

    He did not insist on this question and after a moment of thought, he continued asking, ¡°Uncle, have you done any research on massage therapy?¡±

    The Massage Technique of God was also a technique that Shi Xiaobai currently had fairly deep interest in. He was very willing to discuss it with others if possible.

    The others were dumbfounded hearing this.

    Holy fucking massage? Are you asking a world-ss hero if he knew a second-rate job¡¯s massaging techniques?

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± One-Pun answered firmly.

    ¡°Sigh.¡± Shi Xiaobai sighed and with a bit of hesitation, asked, ¡°Then, Uncle, do you need a massage?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai believed that it would be extremely good if One-Pun could be his experimental subject.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need one!¡±

    One-Pun was feeling quite depressed.

    Isn¡¯t this little rascal acting a bit too naughty? What sort of questions are these¡­?

    One-Pun sighed and said, ¡°Ask some questions on cultivation.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was startled. Wasn¡¯t he asking questions on cultivation?

    Shi Xiaobai seriously looked One-Pun in the eye and wondered out loud, ¡°Uncle, when you answered the other three, you were not like this. Why do you not know a thing when ites to This King? Say, are you messing with This King!?¡±

    One-Pun nearly spewed out blood. He was still wondering if Shi Xiaobai was messing with him, and never expected Shi Xiaobai to strike him first!

    ¡°Your questions¡­have rendered me speechless!¡±

    One-Pun suddenly felt thating here today was a huge mistake. No, if it weren¡¯t for Shi Xiaobai, then everything would have been beautiful.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed as he sat down. Thankfully, he did not hold his hopes up too high when he came here. Indeed, the path of a king was not something others could guide!

    Wen Hezheng sensed that the atmosphere had turned awkward, so she immediately raised her hand to ask a question.

    One-Pun¡¯s eyes lit up and nodded at Wen Hezheng for her to stand up.

    At least he couldmunicate with ordinary people to recover that lost beauty¡­

 Chapter 163: A person should be more like Shi Xiaobai

    Chapter 163: A person should be more like Shi Xiaobai

    The morning question and answer was a long grueling process. After his first round of questions, Shi Xiaobai did not ask any questions after that. Simrly, Yama Minamiya did not dare request him to ask any more questions. Mu Yuesheng had very few questions as well. asionally, she would ask a somewhat more profound question, and in contrast, Kevin would frequently raise his hand and ask brainless questions that Yama Minamiya wanted to smack him for.

    Only Wen Hezheng¡¯s giggling questions were somewhat normal, perfectly ying up to the role as the cheerful fat chick. Yama Minamiya was feeling a sense of pity. If not for her being so fat that even her real mother could not love, she would definitely be a cute youngdy that everyone loved.

    In summary, this round of question and answer made the alwaysposed Yama Minamiya nearly want to reprimand the other three rookies other than Wen Hezheng.

    Fuck, this was an opportunity others yearned for, but you three bastards did not treasure it at all!

    Thankfully, One-Pun was quite a magnanimous person. He was not petty when it came to such trivial matters. Other than Shi Xiaobai rendering him speechless, Mu Yuesheng¡¯s questions were very intricate despite few in number. The questions Kevin asked might be brainless, but they were all quite refreshing. The fat chick¡¯s questions did not seem very refined, but they were very timely.

    In summary, the question and answer came to quite a perfect close. At least the four rookies probably would more or less gain something after listening to One-Pun¡¯s ¡°thoughts and insights¡± an entire morning¡­Yes, probably.

    Lunch in the afternoon was long prepared by a few [Gaia] staff. The quantity of food was not much, but they were all very exquisite. The taste and nutritional value were excellent and the meal¡¯s quality was considered quite high.

    Shi Xiaobai was nning on discussing matters with Wen Hezheng during lunch time. After all, he had just received an Absolute Choice, and the key to his mission was Wen Hezheng.

    However, Wen Hezheng spent less than a minute to finish all the food the staff brought her. Using the reason of ¡°not being sufficiently satiated¡±, she left the lounge, as though she was heading to a restaurant nearby to have a feast.

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the tiny bit of food he had consumed on his te and finally understood that the development and nurturing of every fatso was not easy. He did not chase after her but instead continued on with his meal. This matter was not something he could rush.

    After finishing lunch, Shi Xiaobai surveyed the lounge. Kevin had already gone somewhere else, while Mu Yuesheng only ate a mouthful or two before entering Cogitation again.

    Shi Xiaobai took a few serious nces at Mu Yuesheng before turning his head to begin his Cogitation.

    ¡­

    At two in the afternoon, Yama Minamiya came to the lounge punctually. Shi Xiaobai opened his eyes slowly, and realized that Wen Hezheng and Kevin had already returned to the lounge.

    Yama Minamiya scanned the four people and said in a deep voice, ¡°This afternoon, we will begin some actual collective training. Everyone should understand that it is impossible for you to have any tremendous improvement in three days, so do not hope that you make any franticst moment efforts.¡±

    ¡°However, since we gathered you to undergo a three-day training camp, there are clearly some goals. The main goal of the three-day training camp is to prepare you for possible segments of the trials in advance!¡±

    The moment Yama Minamiya finished his words, Kevin¡¯s doubtful voice rang. ¡°Prepare for the trials¡¯ segments in advance? Division Minister Minamiya, from what I know, the trial¡¯s segments are highly confidential, aren¡¯t they? Could you have received some information or¡­do you have a spy?¡±

    Yama Minamiya shook his head upon hearing this and said, ¡°Unfortunately, we are unable to know of the information prior to the trials. The national organization senate has maintained high secrecy on this matter, so not a bit of information has been leaked out.¡±

    Kevin immediately frowned and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how are we to prepare for the trial¡¯s segments in advance? Are we going to just guess?¡±

    Kevin¡¯s tone was filled with an undetectable derisive tone.

    This made Yama Minamiya involuntarily frown slightly.

    This blond kid needs to learn to be more courteous. If he was a rookie from his division, he would definitely be pulled to the office for some education.

    However, realizing that Kevin¡¯s Division Minister was Creation¡¯s sultry bitch, he immediately felt better. That sultry bitch would usually rear such youths with slightly better looks in the bedroom.

    ¡°You are right. We will be relying on guesswork.¡± Yama Minamiya responded with a deadpan expression.

    Kevin was stunned agape and immediately thought of disparaging a bit, but looking at Yama Minamiya¡¯s solemn expression, he finally realized that he had been rude. He hurriedly lowered his voice and said, ¡°I understand. It must be the organization¡¯s intelligence department using urate data and statistics to analyze with robust logic for inference to deduce what the segments the national organization senate wille up with! That must be what it is!¡±

    Kevin heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He gave a pat on his back for being wise to suddenly suck up.

    Unfortunately, Kevin¡¯s sucking up was ineffective.

    Yama Minamiya slightly coughed and said, ¡°Child, you overthink things. It¡¯s not as impressive as you think. It is just purely a guess. All the four Division Ministers will make a guess. Anyway, if we guess it correctly, that¡¯s just a bonus, and there¡¯s no loss to guessing it wrongly.¡±

    To put it in simple words, they were just going for broke!

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Kevin was dumbfounded.

    How could [Gaia] do things this way? This will cause them to be doomed sooner orter! Also¡­can your insta-smack of the face be lighter?

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    A pearlyughter burst out as though someone could not restrain it further.

    Kevin immediately turned his head and saw Wen Hezheng¡¯s rotund face biting her lips as though she was suppressing herughter.

    Angry sparks immediately shed in Kevin¡¯s eyes.

    This darn fat pig wasughing at him?

    Wen Hezheng waved her hands apologetically at Kevin, indicating how it was not deliberate on her part. While listening to the two¡¯s conversation, she had automatically envisioned a scene of Yama Minamiya and Kevin being seme and uke. After that, she could not help but burst outughing. That scene was just too contrasting!

    As Kevin looked at Wen Hezheng¡¯s giggling face, his fury grew in intensity. If not for Yama Minamiya being present, he would have blown up there and then. His hatred for Wen Hezheng had reached an extremum.

    Yama Minamiya noticed Kevin¡¯s reaction and shook his head.

    This child was still too young. Look at Shi Xiaobai. He infuriated people all day, but have you ever seen him suffer or turn angry?

    A person should be more like Shi Xiaobai!

    Yama Minamiya coughed and went straight to the main topic. He said, ¡°Although it¡¯s based on guesswork, we certainly have reasons behind our theories. In my opinion, with arge-scale selection of a thousand people, there will definitely be arge-scale elimination segment at the beginning. A simple but brutalpetition will eliminate arge number of candidates.¡±

    ¡°With so many people at the beginning, it¡¯s not suitable for a free-for-all, or elimination matches that can easily lead to problems in the selectionter. So in my opinion, the first selection segment will be an endurance battle!¡±

 Chapter 164: Come, letâ€™s have a good battle

    Chapter 164: Come, let¡¯s have a good battle

    ¡°Through a most simple and direct endurancepetition, it will first eliminate a batch of people of the worst quality. It will not result insting problems, nor would it result in a fiery atmosphere at the onset.¡±

    ¡°Then, what do you think is the most possible endurancepetition?¡±

    After Yama Minamiya gave his analysis, he ¡°cheekily¡± threw this small problem at them.

    ¡°A segment that tests the consumption of Psionic Power?¡±

    Kevin upheld his usual style by giving an answer without any substance.

    ¡°If it¡¯s apetition of endurance, could it be¡­a food eatingpetition to see who can eat the most¡­Hehe. If that¡¯s the case, I will definitely not be eliminated!¡±

    Wen Hezheng maintained her silly and cute style as well. She made the atmosphere turn lively and cheery.

    Mu Yuesheng and Shi Xiaobai also maintained their consistent style of remaining silent.

    Yama Minamiya sighed and immediately felt that the question he asked was retarded. He said helplessly, ¡°When ites to endurance, the best segment is apparently¡ªlong distance running!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    At this moment, Wen Hezheng was dumbfounded. ¡°No way, if it¡¯s long-distance running¡­¡±

    If the first round was long-distance running, she could feel at ease to be a personal shopper for others. 1

    Kevin immediately took the opportunity to kick her while she was down by saying, ¡°What Division Minister Minamiya says makes sense. Long-distance running tests endurance, stamina, Psionic Power and the candidates¡¯ will and allocation of wisdom. It is indeed the most suitable first line of elimination. Indeed, we should practice our long-distance running!¡±

    Finally, Kevin¡¯s fawning hit its mark.

    Yama Minamiya nodded his head in a gratified manner and said, ¡°What you said is very good. So I will not bbor you on why we should practice long-distance running. In short, today¡¯s training program is long-distance running and it¡¯s very simple. Just running a hundred times around the special track in the training grounds will do.¡±

    ¡°Pu! What!? A hundred rounds?¡±

    At this moment, Wen Hezheng could no longer sit still. The special track in the training grounds was four thousand meters ap. Wouldn¡¯t a hundredps be four hundred kilometers?

    Heavens, wouldn¡¯t this be killing her?

    She only wanted to be a carefree little pig, and silently look at her male gods tie the knot. Why was she tortured in this manner!?

    Kevin¡¯s face stiffened too.

    Four hundred kilometers.

    With his stamina, he would not be able to finish running it even if he gave his all.

    Fuck, this was really him lifting a stone to smash himself in the foot!

    Shi Xiaobai was rather calm. He did not know that the track was four thousand meters perp, and even if he knew, he would not be afraid.

    Even calmer was Mu Yuesheng. She did not even open her pretty eyes. Her brows didn¡¯t even wrinkle at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Gather at the track.¡±

    Yama Minamiya did not give Wen Hezheng and Kevin time toin and directly walked out the door.

    Kevin¡¯s breathing stagnated and angrily stared at Wen Hezheng.

    This was all that fat pig¡¯s fault.

    If not for her¡­he would not have acted on impulse and agreed with the long-distance running training. At least, he would have tried to negotiate it. After all, four hundred kilometers was just too exaggerated.

    Kevin silently cursed at Wen Hezheng. His resentment for her had deepened once again!

    ¡­

    Ten minutester, the group gathered in front of the track. Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised, but his heart immediately ignited with fighting spirit. Only a four hundred kilometer run was challenging enough.

    Wen Hezheng had an aggrieved face while Kevin had a sullen face. Only Mu Yuesheng remained cid.

    However, what was most surprising was Mu Yuesheng walking to the outermost circle, opening up a distance with the other three.

    Yama Minamiya nced thoughtfully at Mu Yuesheng and gestured for them to be prepared.

    The four rookies immediately focused.

    ¡°Three, two, one, go!¡±

    Yama Minamiya shouted themand.

    Before Yama Minamiya was done, a bolt of lightning shot forward!

    This was not a description, but a true bolt of lightning!

    Even Shi Xiaobai widened his eyes. He had just begun using Crab Steps when he saw that bolt of lightning. In the span of a blink, icy-blue lightning suffused from the body of that girl with brown hair and eyes. She appeared at the other end of the straight track instantly.

    That was a true bolt of lightning. When Mu Yuesheng charged forward, there was electric buzzes emanating from her body as will as the tearing of air. She had transformed into a icy-blue bolt of lightning that shot forward.

    Ap was four thousand meters, and the two straight parts of the track were each fifteen hundred meters long. The bends were five hundred meters long, so in a blink of an eye¡ªin less than a second¡ªMu Yuesheng had traversed a distance of fifteen hundred meters!

    What did this mean? This was nearly teleportation. If not for that icy-blue bolt of lightning being so blinding, there was no way to see her charging figure.

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s speed had actually reached such a point!

    ¡°Wow! What a powerful superpower. No wonder it¡¯s an A ss superpower.¡± Wen Hezheng eximed. The three rookies were so astonished by Mu Yuesheng that they stood in their spots.

    Their eyes looked at Mu Yuesheng and at this moment, Mu Yuesheng was using a normal speed to run around the bends. That speed was already considered extremely fastpared to normal people, but it was not as amazing.

    However, once Mu Yuesheng finished the bend and reached the straight path, her body suffused an icy-blue current and transformed into a bolt of lightning to charge forward. In a blink of an eye, she had once again finished running fifteen hundred meters.

    After staring with full focus, Shi Xiaobai finally understood the truth behind the matter.

    Mu Yuesheng did not truly be a bolt of lightning. Instead, there were icy-blue electric currents that were sparking around her; hence, when her body surged forward, it made it difficult for others to see her body. The naked eye could only capture the blinding leap in electric current. As such, it looked as though she had transformed into a bolt of lightning.

    Mu Yuesheng returned to a normal person¡¯s speed once she reached the bend. That speed was approximately equivalent to Wind Walk at the ¡°Familiarized Proficiency¡± realm.

    From the looks of it, Mu Yuesheng¡¯s ¡°Lightning shstep¡± could only be used in a straight line.

    The three rookies looked at Mu Yuesheng in a daze. Furthermore, Mu Yuesheng was about to finish onep and arrive beside them. And all of this took about a dozen seconds.

    Yama Minamiya nodded his head in relief. It was truly fortunate for [Gaia] to recruit such a rookie. If Mu Yuesheng could rise to the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm before the mass selection, it was not impossible for her to be amongst the top ten.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running? Stop dazing around.¡± Yama Minamiya shouted at the other three rookies.

    Wen Hezheng immediately began running with a bitter face. Her hulking figure was in stark contrast to the beam of light that Mu Yuesheng constituted.

    Kevin¡¯s face was extremely ugly. He never expected that a second-tier organization like [Gaia] could have recruited a rookie like Mu Yuesheng. Just her ¡°Lightning shstep¡± made it obvious how powerful she was. He gritted his teeth and began using ¡°Cloud Traversal Steps¡± to charge forward. Instantly, he overtook Wen Hezheng. He had to at least fling that darn fat pig and that wretched Shi Xiaobai far behind!

    As for Shi Xiaobai, who was still standing at the starting line, he turned his head to focus his eyes on Mu Yuesheng. His eyes were burning with fighting spirit.

    He was waiting.

    He wanted to wait for her to step onto the same starting line as him.

    He wanted topete with her to see who was faster!

    Although in terms of straight line speed, Shi Xiaobai knew that his Crab Steps would be trashed by ¡°Lightning shstep¡±, he couldpletely trash her on the bends.

    In that case, it was still an unknown who was faster!

    Ever since his Crab Steps reached the ¡°Dominating Refinement¡± realm, Shi Xiaobai had been waiting for an opponent who could give him pressure, someone who could allow him to surpass his limits.

    He never expected that what he thought would be a boring training camp would allow him to encounter such an interesting and powerful opponent.

    Shi Xiaobai was burning with fighting spirit. The moment Mu Yuesheng finished her final bend, the ¡°battle¡± would begin!

    ¡°Come on, This King¡¯s Crab Steps of the King is unable to endure the thirst!¡±

    Come, let¡¯s have a good battle!

    1. A personal shopper is a tourist, also known as daigou, who goes overseas and buys suitcases worth of luxury items and sell them back home in person. You can read more here.

 Chapter 165: Be faster for This King

    Chapter 165: Be faster for This King

    Mu Yuesheng did not feel contempt for the long-distance running, but she did not have any expectations for it.

    She only wanted to finish the hundredps quickly and continue her Cogitation. As such, she did her best right from the beginning.

    However, just as she was about to finish her first round, she saw Shi Xiaobai, who was still standing at the starting line.

    Mu Yuesheng was slightly surprised. She had heard rumors of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s deeds. The attitude he gave Wen Hezheng was something that she appreciated. As such, she still had a good evaluation of Shi Xiaobai on her mind.

    However, when she saw how Shi Xiaobai had yet to run, she was somewhat disappointed. Since she had chose to stay in [Gaia], she had a sense of belonging to [Gaia]. Personally, she wished for a few more excellent figures in the current batch of [Gaia] rookies.

    However, if Shi Xiaobai was ¡°scared silly¡± just because of that, such a state of mind was quite a pity.

    When Mu Yuesheng reached the end of the bend, she gave Shi Xiaobai a nonchnt nce before transforming into a bolt of lightning to charge forward. Instantly, she surpassed Wen Hezheng and Kevin. Her speed was truly amazing.

    Wen Hezheng watched Mu Yuesheng¡¯s back and her eyes shed with a hint of worship. This was Mu Yuesheng, a person who wasbeled by [Gaia] rookies as ¡°the most hardworking Rookie Queen¡±. Her strength and effort rendered people speechless.

    At this moment, a sudden gust of wind blew past Wen Hezheng. At the edge of her vision, she saw a bolting figure.

    ¡°So fast!¡± Wen Hezheng eximed in surprise.

    The speediness waspletely different from Mu Yuesheng¡¯s undetectable ¡°teleportation¡±. The figure that brushed past her shoulders was as fast as the wind. She could sense its trajectory, hence, she could deeplyprehend how fast it was.

    Wen Hezheng hurriedly turned her head to catch a glimpse of that wind-like figure. At a nce, she saw Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back, which was moving at an extremely fast speed ahead of her, opening a gap from her. Immediately, she opened her mouth widely.

    Awesome, my Lord Shi Xiaobai. I never knew you were so fierce! It looks like I need to reassess you to know if you are a seme or uke!

    Tiny stars of worship sparkled in Wen Hezheng¡¯s eyes.

    As for Kevin, he was staring at Mu Yuesheng, who was around the bend. His eyes were shing with deep jealousy. He was rendered speechless by her ¡°Lightning shstep¡± along the straight track. Furthermore, even Mu Yuesheng¡¯s speed around the bend far exceeded his. This made Kevin feel humiliated.

    He was clearly the rookie representative of his division. His Mind Expanse far exceeded hers, but why was he socking so much in the field of sh motion?

    Kevin slowly recalled how One-Pun had previously told him that having his ¡°Cloud Traversal Steps¡± at the ¡°Grasped Basics¡± realm was doing things in reverse.

    So that was the case. So what One-Pun said was true?

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure mercilessly overtook Kevin.

    Simrly, the wind-like figure that brushed past his shoulders stunned Kevin. As he saw Shi Xiaobai quickly opening up a distance from him, Kevin felt like he had been struck by lightning.

    This figure, this footwork¡­why did it resemble the idol in his heart, ¡°God DogLeading¡±?

    A few curiosities that Kevin had forcefully repressed deep in his heart immediately jumped out¡ªthey were both from Gaia, they were both at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, they both called themselves ¡®This King¡¯, and at this moment, they both possessed the same powerful sh motion movement technique?

    With so many coincidences lumped together, it was already an irrefutable fact.

    Shi Xiaobai is ¡°God DogLeading¡±!?

    Kevin¡¯s mood turned mixed. On one side was God DogLeading, who he cheered on, while the other side was that wretched Shi Xiaobai. He could not reconcile the two together!

    How could he be the same person!?

    Impossible!

    Kevin roared in his heart. He definitely could not admit the fact that Shi Xiaobai was God DogLeading. God DogLeading was a person who did not bat an eyelid despite facing the Arch-Cardinal and the undead legion!

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai gave his all while using Crab Steps. Although his speed on a straight line path was not as exaggerated as Mu Yuesheng¡¯s, his speed was still shockingly fast. Furthermore, he was relying purely on his movement technique¡¯s speed, and had not relied on his superpower at all!

    Yama Minamiya¡¯s eyes lit up and his mouth gaped slightly. Previously, in the free-for-all battle on the field, Shi Xiaobai had used Crab Steps to dodge Hua Pengju andpany¡¯s attacks, but Shi Xiaobai did not give his all back then. As such, Yama Minamiya was unable to produce an urate judgment.

    But at this moment, Shi Xiaobai was giving his all, and Yama Minamiya quickly realized that not only was this Crab Steps, but it had also reached the terrifying realm of ¡°Dominating Refinement¡±.

    And Shi Xiaobai was only at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. What did this mean? It was like a primary school student getting near perfect results on a university exam!

    This was the rookie of his [Gaia]! This was his [Annihtion] division¡¯s rookie!

    Yama Minamiya felt his chest uplifted and felt extremely proud. The way he looked at Shi Xiaobai turned tenderer.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai had already reached the bend, while Mu Yuesheng was approaching thest part of the bend.

    A scene that shocked Yama Minamiya happened.

    Shi Xiaobai was still elerating!

    Heavens, Shi Xiaobai was able to elerate during the bend, and run faster than while he was running straight!

    Shi Xiaobai was indeed elerating, not because he was holding back on the straight pathway, nor was he better at running on bends. It was because he saw Mu Yuesheng¡¯s figure about to step out of the bend. Shi Xiaobai knew that if he maintained his current speed, there was no way for him to chase up.

    As such, at the moment he stepped into the bend, he told himself something. He was shouting to himself in his heart in the form of a roar.

    A little bit faster!

    Be faster for This King!

    At times, breaking through one¡¯s limits was this simple. When you encounter an opponent you yearn to surpass, with the strong desire to be stronger reaching a critical value, and the possession of a pure, fiery and unadulterated urge, that was when you could surpass yourself!

    Shi Xiaobai was surpassing himself!

    So, at the bend¡¯s exit, he had overtaken Mu Yuesheng!

    At that moment, Yama Minamiya, Wen Hezheng and Kevin, who saw this scene, could not help but stare with bewildered eyes.

    However, this was just a short-lived moment. This was because Shi Xiaobai had only surpassed Mu Yuesheng by less than a body¡¯s length, and once Mu Yuesheng stepped onto the straight-line stretch, she transformed into a beam of light and appeared at the other end of the track.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately went from having a one meter advantage to beinggging behind by fifteen hundred meters.

    Yama Minamiya shook his head with a bitter smile. Wen Hezheng eximed with regret, while Kevin¡¯s eyes were filled withplex emotions.

    At that moment, they all had simr thoughts.

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s ¡°Lightning shstep¡± was just too powerful. No one who couldpete with her when it came to speed. Although Shi Xiaobai was good, he was still trashed by his opponent.

    But at that moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure that stepped onto the straight stretch was still resolutely rushing forward, as though he was slightly faster than before!

 Chapter 166: Still able to do another few hundred rounds

    Chapter 166: Still able to do another few hundred rounds

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s overtaking of Mu Yuesheng onlysted for an instant. This made Mu Yuesheng think that the figure she glimpsed at the corner of her eyes was just an illusion.

    But soon, she realized that she was wrong. It was not an illusion!

    Because at every bend, Shi Xiaobai would overtake her at the end of the bend. It was a small distance that could be neglected since every time she came in front of the straight stretch, she would immediately open a distance between them. However, Shi Xiaobai was able to chase her at the bends, and even overtake her!

    What did this mean?

    This meant that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s speed around the bends far exceeded hers. The amount he exceeded her was enough to make up for the difference of fifteen hundred meters along the straight stretch!

    She was using an A ss superpower, while Shi Xiaobai was only using his sh motion movement technique to stay at aparable speed to hers!

    What realm was his sh motion movement technique at to be able to do so?

    At this moment, the corner of Mu Yuesheng¡¯s mouth revealed a smile. The person who liked a serious opponent was not limited to Shi Xiaobai. She was one too!

    Since Shi Xiaobai was not only catching up to her and even attempted to overtake her, how could she be willing to ept the status quo?

    She wanted to be faster. Be it on the straight path or the bends, she wanted to surpass herself and leave Shi Xiaobai in the dust!

    Mu Yuesheng elerated!

    At the next bend, Shi Xiaobai was just one body¡¯s distance behind her!

    Shi Xiaobai simrly had a pleasant smile on his lips. This was just perfect. Compared to a fixed goal, he preferred to chase after a figure that was constantly elerating.

    This feeling was very good!

    Two roundster, Shi Xiaobai managed to overtake Mu Yuesheng once again at the end of the bend!

    However, two bendster, Mu Yuesheng once again became faster, causing Shi Xiaobai to fall behind her once more!

    The duo repeatedly overtook each other. They were both surpassing each other and themselves. No one was overwhelmed by the other, nor did they seem discouraged. Even if they fell behind, they still had the resolute confidence that they could surpass the other!

    As Yama Minamiya watched the scene, he went from shock to admiration to gratification to numbness. Finally, it transformed into a sigh. It was truly great for there to be two little monsters like that.

    As for Kevin and Wen Hezheng, who had been left in the dust by the two monstersp afterp, were long numb to this. They were cognizant of the sorrowful reality that they did not belong to the same world.

    More importantly, their feet had gone sore from their running, and they were finding it tougher for every step they took. They finally faced an important question.

    How were they to finish running a hundredps?

    At the same time, they suddenly thought of a ridiculous question.

    How was Shi Xiaobai going to maintain this speed andplete a hundredps?

    Three kilometers of eachp waspleted using Mu Yuesheng¡¯s superpower, which did not deplete much of her stamina. So, she just needed to sprint a kilometer perp.

    As for Shi Xiaobai?

    He was sprinting at full speed like a madman from beginning to end. Regardless of how good his stamina was, how long could hest?

    This question was naturally on the minds of Yama Minamiya and Mu Yuesheng.

    Yama Minamiya also found it impressive that Shi Xiaobai was able to keep up with Mu Yuesheng. Being able to maintain his full speed while sprinting for thirty to fortyps was enough.

    Mu Yuesheng was feeling a slight bit of regret, and simultaneously felt somewhat ashamed of her power that was bordering on ¡®cheating¡¯. If she could, she was willing to fight Shi Xiaobai fair and square.

    Unfortunately, the moment she stopped using her ¡®superpower¡¯, Shi Xiaobai would leave her in the dust.

    He was a terrifying but worthy opponent. It made her do her best, preventing her from admitting defeat but she did not have the desire to win.

    If possible, she wished that this petition¡¯ could end in a tie, with the situationing to a temporary close with them being equals!

    But clearly, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s stamina could notst for a hundredps. He would eventually stop as a result of exhaustion, but she would not slow down because of that!

    However¡­.

    Shi Xiaobai was a person that could not be measured throughmon sense. The four other people present neglected one matter¡ªwhen it came to Shi Xiaobai, anything was possible!

    As such, they deserved to be pped painfully in the face.

    Shi Xiaobai finished running a hundredps at full speed!

    This was all thanks to the powerful endurance the ability, Unleaking Turtle Aura, gave him and the rebound in his staminaing from This Turtle Is Hardest, as well as the stamina allocation Shi Xiaobai had figured out himself.

    And finally, the most important thing was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s will!

    Even though Unleaking Turtle Aura could not withstand the burden of his stamina being drained, Shi Xiaobai still clenched his teeth and sprinted at full speed forward!

    And the final oue of this four hundred kilometer race was just as Mu Yuesheng wished.

    No one beat anyone. They were attempting to beat each other, but no one seeded. Instead, they had defeated themselves numerous times!

    Shi Xiaobai felt that his Crab Steps had improved a notch once again. Although he was still far from the ¡°Crest of Perfection¡± realm, there was an obvious improvement.

    As for Mu Yuesheng¡¯s ¡®Lightning Steps¡¯ she used around the bends, it was constantly improving from the realm of ¡°Familiarized Proficiency¡±. She was almost at the threshold of ¡°Exemry Mastery¡±.

    There was no loser, as both of them were winners.

    Yama Minamiya was rather satisfied with this. Despite being usually unsmiling, his face was now all smiles.

    As Mu Yuesheng exceeded Shi Xiaobai by one round at the beginning, Shi Xiaobai was stillgging onep behind her after she was done with her hundredthp.

    At that moment, Mu Yuesheng did not quickly find a spot to continue her Cogitation as per usual. Instead, she began ¡®wasting time¡¯ by standing in her spot and watch Shi Xiaobai finish running hisstp.

    At thestp, Shi Xiaobai passed by Wen Hezheng. The fat chick was panting and her footsteps were turning heavy. She was on the brink of copsing, but she had only finished twentyps.

    Shi Xiaobai ran past Kevin. At that moment, the blond youth¡¯s breathing was disorderly. His speed was much slower, and he had only run thirtyps.

    When Shi Xiaobai approached the finish line, Mu Yuesheng nodded her head at him before she prepared to leave.

    Yama Minamiya immediately walked up in preparation to check Shi Xiaobai¡¯s physical condition. Shi Xiaobai was clearly suppressing his limits!

    But at this moment, Shi Xiaobai made a surprising move!

    Shi Xiaobai did not stop at the finish line. Under Mu Yuesheng¡¯s surprised gaze and Yama Minamiya¡¯s cry, he continued running his hundred and firstp!

    With firm steps, without any breaks or slowing down, he began running his hundred and firstp!

    What was¡­Shi Xiaobai doing?

    Mu Yuesheng and Yama Minamiya werepletely puzzled. At the same time, they fixated their sights on Shi Xiaobai.

    The truth was quickly revealed.

    When Shi Xiaobai passed by Wen Hezheng, he dropped his speed to its lowest.

    He patted Wen Hezheng, who was about to faint from exhaustion, on the shoulder heavily and shouted loudly, ¡°Come on!¡±

    After cheering her on, Shi Xiaobai charged forward once again.

    At that moment, Yama Minamiya and Mu Yuesheng were moved by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s actions.

    Yama Minamiya said, ¡°What a good child.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng said, ¡°A truly worthy opponent.¡±

    The person who was most moved was Wen Hezheng. She was extremely touched as an inexplicable force welled up inside her. With Shi Xiaobai¡¯s cheering her on, she felt that she was given energy to persist on!

    Hey? It seems like¡­I fucking have more strength now?

    Wen Hezheng stared, surprised to realize that her exhausted body now had the energy to run a bit more. Although there was only a tiny bit of energy, it was a true existence.

    Ah, was this the power of being touched?

    This was Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s cheering dance?

    At this moment, Wen Hezheng was able to take another stride!

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai, who quickly finished his one hundred and firstp, had his eyes burning andughing in his heart.

    He had finally found an ingenious method to train his Massage Technique of God!

    Now, there was an infinitely tired fat chick that was in desperate need of energy waiting for his Massage Technique of God to restore her!

    That heavy pat and light pinchsted only for a moment, so the amount of energy restored was still rtively minute.

    But from the looks of it, he could do it another few hundred times!

    Shi Xiaobai was roaring withughter in his heart!

 Chapter 167: The Choice of Courting Death

    Chapter 167: The Choice of Courting Death

    The Massage Technique of God was an extremely awesome technique, and because it was awesome, it was willful!

    To improve the Massage Technique of God¡¯s proficiency, it was pointless to crazily massage a random person for twenty-four hours straight. The resulting improvement would be negligible. Only after the massage resulted in effects would the Massage Technique of God be improved. Furthermore, the more obvious the effect, the greater the proficiency gained.

    Taking the present Wen Hezheng as an example, just as Wen Hezheng was feeling exhausted, Shi Xiaobai just needed to give Wen Hezheng a light squeeze¡ª¡±Divine Massage of Giving Spring to Withered Wood¡±. This made Wen Hezheng, who was like a fish about to die of thirst, feel like she was watered with a pail of clear water. The results of the massage was understandably much better than normal.

    Hence, Shi Xiaobai choose to do the best thing he could do at the moment in time. Everyp he finished running, he would give Wen Hezheng a ¡°Divine Massage of Giving Spring to Withered Wood¡± whenever he passed her. Wen Hezheng would immediately feel invigorated, and temporarily have her strength restored to continue her running. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s proficiency in the Massage Technique of God was improving as a result.

    Furthermore, when Shi Xiaobai passed Wen Hezheng in his subsequentp, it was the moment when Wen Hezheng returned to a state of exhaustion, so the effects of ¡°Divine Massage of Giving Spring to Withered Wood¡± were excellent.

    In summary, Shi Xiaobai had gone to painstaking efforts in order to improve his ¡°Massage Technique of God¡±. As he ranp afterp, he would pat Wen Hezheng on the shoulder and shout an encouraging, e on¡±, whenever he passed her.

    Shi Xiaobai even wanted to replicate the same trick on Kevin, but unfortunately Blondy Narcissist was ungrateful. He immediately cursed at Shi Xiaobai to ¡°scram¡± like a tiny and wary injured beast.

    Time continued to pass.

    Mu Yuesheng had already found a spot to enter Cogitation with her eyes closed. However, it was located not too far away from the track. As such, she could hear every e on¡± shout from Shi Xiaobai, immediately filling her with emotion.

    Maybe, she was astonished at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s stamina, or maybe it was the friendship Shi Xiaobai had for Wen Hezheng. If Wen Hezheng was a beauty, it could be spected that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s actions were malicious in nature. However, not only was Wen Hezheng not a beauty, she was a fat and short fatso.

    Furthermore, from the way Wen Hezheng previously greeted Shi Xiaobai and the words they exchanged, it was obvious they did not know each other previously. They did not have many years of friendship.

    Then, such a matter was worth pondering.

    Why was Shi Xiaobai willing to run hundreds ofps just to encourage Wen Hezheng?

    Was it because they were all [Gaia] rookies?

    Was it because they had amon sense of honor before they faced members from other hero organizations during the mass selection?

    If that was the case, that would be extremely good.

    With this thought in mind, Mu Yuesheng could not help but smile.

    Yama Minamiya was equally astonished at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s stamina. The little monster had run more than a few hundredps. Although he was not sprinting at full speed like before, his speed was still not any much slower.

    Wouldn¡¯t he feel tired after running a few hundredps while maintaining this speed?

    Yama Minamiya was even more astonished by Wen Hezheng¡¯s willpower. He knew very well that Wen Hezheng had long reached her limits. It was likely she would copse onto the ground at any time, but every time Shi Xiaobai passed her and cheered her on, she would immediately squeeze out whatever potential she had left, and run forward again as though she was rejuvenated by springwater.

    What powers gave her the ability to surpass herself, ovee fatigue and spur her on to exceed her limits?

    It was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s encouragement and more likely her will!

    If encouragement could make an athlete have a burst of power, then wouldn¡¯t sportingpetitions be a battle of whose cheerleaders were better?

    Everything depended on the candidates willpower!

    After receiving an encouragement, the ability to convert this encouragement into energy was the manifestation of an athlete¡¯s willpower!

    At this moment, Yama Minamiya could tell that Wen Hezheng¡¯s willpower was heaven-defying. Every encouragement Shi Xiaobai gave her was converted by her into energy. Once or twice was fine, but for it to consecutively happen a hundred times or even more, how indomitable was her willpower?

    With this willpower, how could she have eaten so much till she became a pig? She could have lost weight at any moment!

    Yama Minamiya was left speechless in wonder. He decided to find a chance to talk to the fat pig who happened to be the Division Minister of [Order].

    You may have all sorts of treasures, but surely it¡¯s too much to make a person with such willpower to eat her way into bing a fat pig.

    At this moment, Kevin had finished running seventy-threeps, but he was nearing his limits. He was pretty much walking, but he was also very strong-willed. However, it manifested in the form of his resolute roar of ¡°scram¡± whenever Shi Xiaobai passed him.

    And at this moment, Wen Hezheng was already in the midst of running her finalp. She herself found it unbelievable that she was able to finish running the entire distance. She could only credit this to Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s power.

    If not for Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s encouragement, she would have long mmed to the ground out of exhaustion. His encouragement gave her a burst of energy every time.

    Although Wen Hezheng found it somewhat weird, it did not help but move her.

    Lord Shi Xiaobai had ran a few hundredsps in order to cheer her on!

    He was willing to go this far for the ugly her who he had just met andcked any merits!

    If she was a beauty, if she was as excellent as Mu Yuesheng or Riko, then¡­she would definitely help Shi Xiaobai find the perfect match.

    Lord Shi Xiaobai, heterosexuality does not end well. There would only be happiness if male gods are matched to male gods!

    When Wen Hezheng reached the finishing line, she watched Shi Xiaobai on the track with teary eyes. She said in her heart¡ªLord Shi Xiaobai, I like you. I will definitely find you the best male god. You must be happy!

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai was of course feeling happy. Although he had run so manyps and his body was feeling exhausted to the point of Unleaking Turtle Aura being unable to inhibit the soreness in his legs, he was feeling happy in his heart.

    This was because his Massage Technique of God was about to break through to the ¡°Familiarized Proficiency¡± realm. This was a very significant upgrade. Everything was worth it!

    At this moment, a familiar voice rang out in his mind.

    ¡°Wen Hezheng¡¯s affection for you has reached 80 (Like).¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. He was somewhat astonished why the Absolute Choice system would inform him of this. Could it be¡­

    The system¡¯s voice immediately resounded once again.

    ¡°Kevin¡¯s affection for Wen Hezheng is currently at ¨C100 (Extremely close to hatred)

    Shi Xiaobai curled his mouth. Indeed, Big Bro System was being naughty.

    Back when Shi Xiaobai faced his Absolute Choice, he had naturally chosen the better reward which was harder in difficulty¡ª[ In three days, make Kevin¡¯s affection for Wen Hezheng reach 80 (Like) ]

    And the reason why the system informed him of the current standing was simple. There was no other reason then telling him¡ªYou know now that you have courted death, right?

    If you chose Choice 2, you would have already seeded.

    By choosing Choice 1, you still have a long way to go!

    Alright, to go from ¨C100 to +80, the drastic improvement in affection that needed to ur in three days was simply wishful thinking.

    However, who was Shi Xiaobai?

    ¡°There is nothing This King can¡¯t do.¡±

    The fun has only just begun!

 Chapter 168: Knocking on the Wrong Door

    Chapter 168: Knocking on the Wrong Door

    Eventually, Kevin failed to finish running a hundredps. He copsed to the ground out of exhaustion on his eightiethp. Shi Xiaobai, who he had refused many times, did not forcefully use Massage Technique of God on him to ¡°extend his life¡±. Although Kevin¡¯s current state was perfect for raising his Massage Technique of God¡¯s proficiency level, Shi Xiaobai did not like to take advantage of others and do something that was strongly against their will.

    Just imagine if you were in his shoes. If you were suddenly filled with energy after being patted on the shoulder and having e on¡± said to you by someone you hated greatly, what would you think? How would you view yourself?

    Would you sorrowfully believe that you were actually a ¡°little slut¡± who was reluctant in the heart, but physically honest? Would you even give up and really be a ¡°little slut¡±?

    Don¡¯t do unto others what you don¡¯t want others to do unto you!

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and he eventually held back his desires to use the Massage Technique of God on him.

    Yama Minamiya did not say a word about Kevin¡¯s failure toplete the course. The value of four hundred kilometers was just a number to probe the standards and limits of the four.

    Mu Yuesheng was within expectations, powerful and stable.

    Shi Xiaobai astonished him. He could not help but sigh that division [Annihtion] had produced an impressive genius this year. He decided that he would lower his threshold as a father if it was possible for Shi Xiaobai and Riko to develop a rtionship.

    Wen Hezheng was the one who surprised him the most. He was of the impression that the fat chick would be the first to copse, but he never expected her to possess indomitable will. With such willpower, as long as she was given sufficient motivation, anything was possible.

    Kevin did not exceed his expectations but he had also disappointed him. Before this child copsed, his eyes were not burning with resolute fighting spirit but disbelief and truculence. He could not believe that Wen Hezheng had managed to finish a hundredps, and was unwilling to ept that he was inst ce. Right to the very end, he did not realize that for this four hundred kilometer long-distance run, the person he needed to gain victory over was none other than himself.

    Yama Minamiya sighed in his heart. If the organization senate members truly chose long-distance running as the first elimination filter, the distance would definitely be more than four hundred kilometers. There might even be a time limit. If that happened, Kevin and Wen Hezheng would no doubt be effectively eliminated. And three days was not enough to significantly raise their stamina at all.

    Yama Minamiya personally carried Kevin to the medical room. He was secretly observing Kevin, but to his great disappointment, the child¡¯s eyes were only filled with disbelief and truculence, without a trace of unyieldingness and indignation.

    Even though Kevin was not a rookie from his division, Yama Minamiya could not help but feelpassion for him as a fellow [Gaia] personnel.

    After all, Kevin was a child whocked willpower and was just too self-centered. He was like a flower in a greenhouse, but sooner orter, he would experience failure and defeat. He might feel frustration and sadness, but he would be made aware of his shorings, before obtaining true growth.

    However, the failure Kevin suffered today was not serious nor trivial. He did not look straight at his failure, so he was destined to never obtain true growth.

    Yama Minamiya attended to Kevin, who was resting on a sick bed with his eyes closed, for a while. Finally, with a sigh, he turned around and walked out.

    However, when he reached the entrance, he suddenly heard a muffled crying from under a nket behind him.

    Yama Minamiya was stunned. Kevin was crying?

    The corner of Yama Minamiya¡¯s mouth curled into a smile.

    It appears that this child is not as terrible as he imagined.

    ¡­

    Although the three-day training camp was chosen to be held in Steel City, [Gaia] specially prepared ces for them to stay in order to deepen the rtionships between the trainees.

    It was given the nice name of training cohabitation, which had the goal to inculcate feelings.

    But unfortunately, Kevin did not appear at dinner time. As for Mu Yuesheng, she took a few hurried mouthfuls of her dinner before returning to her room to continue her Cogitation. Wen Hezheng finished her highly nutritious dinner in about ten seconds before leaving once again. Clearly, she was going to another restaurant to have a feast.

    As such, Shi Xiaobai was the only one left in the dining hall during dinner. Of course, Shi Xiaobai did not have any thoughts on this matter. He too wanted to return to his room for Cogitation after he was satiated.

    As a result, this period of time in the evening which was meant for the four rookies to interact appeared somewhat redundant.

    ¡­

    At night, 10pm.

    Shi Xiaobai opened his eyes and woke up from Cogitation. He changed his clothes and walked out his room.

    Shi Xiaobai walked silently along the hallway and passed by Kevin¡¯s room. Quickly, he reached another hallway.

    There were two rooms that were still lit along the hallway.

    ¡°Eh? Which room was it?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was momentarily at a loss. He knew that Wen Hezheng¡¯s room was along the hallway in front of him, but he did not know which room it was.

    Shi Xiaobai quickly gave up thinking. Without any hesitation, he walked towards the room closest to him and knocked forcefully on the door.

    ¡°Knock! Knock! Knock!¡±

    After knocking thrice, Shi Xiaobai stopped and waited silently.

    After a moment, the door opened, revealing half a pretty face. There was a hint of surprise in the brown pair of eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s you? Is there something?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng was slightly surprised.

    Why was Shi Xiaobai visiting her at this time of the night?

    Shi Xiaobai immediately shook his head and said, ¡°Sorry, This King knocked on the wrong door.¡±

    After expressing his apology with a nod, he walked to the other room along the hallway, and once again, he knocked on the door thrice.

    The door quickly opened, and Wen Hezheng also eximed in surprise, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai? Why are you¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai directly said, ¡°This King has something to talk to you about.¡±

    Wen Hezheng immediately invited him saying, ¡°Oh, pleasee in.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not hesitate and directly walked into the room.

    Mu Yuesheng frowned slightly as she noticed Wen Hezheng closing the door.

    She was curious over Shi Xiaobai¡¯s reason for finding Wen Hezheng at this time. However, curiosity was something that wasted a great deal of time.

    Mu Yuesheng did not want to waste time, so she closed the door and went back into her room. Sitting on her bed, she continued her Cogitation.

    There was a significant difference between the ninth and tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. Furthermore, they were separated by a huge step.

    Mu Yuesheng knew that if she did not rise to the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, it was unlikely she could stand out during the mass selection.

    She liked [Gaia]. Even though she did not have any friends because she spent all her time in cultivation, she still liked [Gaia].

    There was no other reason. The only reason was because she lived here and breathed its air. She felt that it was her responsibility to bring it honor.

    So if it was possible, she wanted to aplish something for [Gaia].

    Mu Yuesheng was immersed in her Cogitation. Although her meditative state was rather shallow, it was a result of her Mind Expanse. However, over the years, she had developed the ability to focus on Cogitation despite being in a shallow state of meditation.

    Suddenly, Mu Yuesheng heard a strange sound!

 Chapter 169: How can you be such a hooligan

    Chapter 169: How can you be such a hooligan

    As she was immersed in Cogitation, the sound she heard seemed like it was isted by a barrier. She did not hear it clearly the first time, thinking that it was just an illusion.

    But soon, that strange sound was constantly produced and it became louder!

    Mu Yuesheng opened her eyes in shock as she broke out of her cogitative state.

    This sound wasing from the next room.

    Although there was a thick wall separating them, the sound was just too loud. Hence, despite the sound-proofing, Mu Yuesheng could hear it clearly.

    As Mu Yuesheng listened carefully to the incessant sounds, her face drastically changed.

    This sound was as clear and soothing as a bell¡¯s chimes. It was Wen Hezheng¡¯s voice!

    Furthermore, this voice¡­sounded¡­very ¡°lewd¡±!

    The voice was filled with undisguised pleasure, with each overwhelming ¡°ah¡± sound interspersed amidst short breaths. It was an irrepressible moan of happiness that came directly from the soul.

    Even if Mu Yuesheng had never had any experience, she quickly guessed of a possibility.

    No, this is no longer a possibility.

    For Wen Hezheng to produce such sounds, other than doing shameful things that adults like to do, what else could it be?

    Heavens, Shi Xiaobai and Wen Hezheng¡­they are actually..

    Mu Yuesheng could not believe this absurd matter, but as Wen Hezheng¡¯s ecstatic and overwhelming moans kept echoing in her ears, Mu Yuesheng could not help but face this frightening reality.

    It had to be said that Wen Hezheng¡¯s ¡°bed calls¡± were rather pleasant to the ears. Male biological creatures who passed by without knowing any better would probably have their beast blood in them boil.

    That¡¯s not right. This is not the point. The point is¡­Shi Xiaobai is said to be only thirteen years old? And with Wen Hezheng¡¯s body¡­Shi Xiaobai actually does not mind it?

    Can it be¡­true love?

    Right, it has to be the case. No wonder Shi Xiaobai was willing to run hundreds ofps in the afternoon to cheer Wen Hezheng on. So the reason was because of his true love for her!

    Mu Yuesheng could still hear Wen Hezheng¡¯s overwhelming moans despite covering her ears. Her face began to blush. Even though she had a stubborn and unyielding character, she could not tolerate the sounds.

    Sigh, although it is not healthy for them to do such things at such a young age, it is still true love after all!

    How could she wrench her heart to stop, report or break them apart?

    Mu Yuesheng took a deep breath before quickly leaving the room. She could not tolerate listening to the sounds, much less continue her Cogitation. She decided to go out to calm herself down by experiencing the cold winds outside.

    After Mu Yuesheng reached the hallway, she did not go far. Instead, she stood guard around the corner of the hallway. If Yama Minamiya happened to walk pass, hearing Wen Hezheng¡¯s moaning would probably lead to something bad.

    This was a love that was doomed to twists and turns.

    But since it was true love, she did not wish that they would be ruthlessly separated.

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s eyes shed with a look of helplessness. Although they were not friends, she knew their names and appearances. She felt that she had the responsibility to protect their love.

    After an unknown period of time.

    Wen Hezheng¡¯s door was finally opened.

    Shi Xiaobai walked out and walked towards the corner of the hallway, and quickly met Mu Yuesheng, who was standing around the corner.

    Mu Yuesheng could tell at a nce that Shi Xiaobai was beaming with a contented smile.

    That was a smile of satisfaction that said, ¡°I had a great time tonight¡±.

    Mu Yuesheng sighed in her heart.

    As long as they were happy.

    Anything else was not important.

    ¡°I think, we need to have a good talk.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng stopped Shi Xiaobai. Although she had acquiesced to this forbidden love, Mu Yuesheng felt that as someone in the know, she had the responsibility to have a good chat with Shi Xiaobai. She wanted to tell him of the possible difficulties that he would face for this love of his and tell him that he needed courage to persist on.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng turned and walked out of the hallway. This private matter needed to be discussed where there was no one around. Although it would waste some time, Mu Yuesheng did not feel like this was a waste of time.

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned and somewhat puzzled, but he followed her without any hesitation.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The two of them quickly arrived at the four kilometer track. It waste in the night, with spotlights illuminating the track. It was bright but cold and bleak.

    ¡°Just now¡­you and Wen Hezheng were doing something¡­very private?¡± Mu Yuesheng asked Shi Xiaobai for a final confirmation while standing several meters away from him.

    Shi Xiaobai was taken aback. He had just used ¡°Massage Technique of God¡± to give Wen Hezheng a full-body massage. Wen Hezheng seemed to find it extremelyfortable and constantly made strange sounds. It appeared to have reached Mu Yuesheng¡¯s room.

    Shi Xiaobai considered for a moment.

    Doing the full-body massage for Wen Hezheng naturally had to do with the Absolute Choice, so the Absolute Choice should be considered something private, right?

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shi Xiaobai nodded.

    Mu Yuesheng immediately exhaled, as though her mind was filled withplex emotions.

    It was partly because she felt helpless that the truth was as she had thought, while another reason for her to heave a sigh of relief was because Shi Xiaobai had frankly acknowledged it.

    ¡°Are you being serious?¡± Mu Yuesheng asked seriously.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Without a doubt, Shi Xiaobai was seriouslypleting his choice¡¯s mission. After all, it determined if he would receive a C-level reward or a C-level punishment.

    ¡°How many times have you done such things?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng was suddenly very curious.

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. Was ¡®such things¡¯ referring to using ¡°Massage Technique of God¡± on Wen Hezheng?

    So she had found out?

    That¡¯s right, he had used it so many times that it was normal to be found out.

    ¡°Probably a few hundred times. As for the exact number, This King has forgotten.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not feel like the Massage Technique of God was something worth concealing. He had done it in secret previously because he was worried that Yama Minamiya would discover that he was helping Wen Hezheng cheat. If he was banned from massaging her, it would not be worth it.

    ¡°A few hundred times!?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng drew a gasp when she heard this.

    They had actually done it a few hundred times. So that encounter in the morning was just faked, so as to conceal this horrible truth?

    A few hundred times. Even if they did it once a day, that was also a year¡¯s time. They were so young yet they have already¡­

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai suddenly asked, ¡°Do you want to give it a try? This King¡¯s technique is something that the Heretic Gods of the various worlds marvel at!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind churned.

    This was a good opportunity to rope in another experimental customer for his ¡°Massage Technique of God¡±!

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng could not believe her ears.

    He actually¡­actually¡­actually¡­asked if she wanted to give it a try¡­and even imed that his technique was very good!

    How¡­how could he be this shameless?

    How can you be such a hooligan?

    ¡°How can you be like this? How can you let Wen Hezheng down?¡± Mu Yuesheng said in disbelief. Her expression was slowly turning ashen.

    So Shi Xiaobai was such a shameless person. He was not being wholehearted to Wen Hezheng to begin with.

    Shi Xiaobai was startled.

    How did he let Wen Hezheng down?

    That¡¯s not right. He had indeed¡­apparently¡­let Wen Hezheng down. After all, toplete his Absolute Choice, he had to make Kevin¡¯s affection for Wen Hezheng reach the level of liking. Being liked by Kevin was something that did not appear to be a good thing.

    Seeing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression change, Mu Yuesheng sighed deeply. She felt that Shi Xiaobai could still be redeemed. Maybe he had just gone astray, so with a thought, she said, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, Wen Hezheng might be¡­but she¡¯s a nice person with an outgoing personality. She¡¯s a good girl who is lively and kind. Since you have already done such things to her, you must take responsibility for it. However, you are still young, so you must assume the responsibilities of a boyfriend. Shi Xiaobai, Wen Hezheng is your girlfriend, so you should be wholehearted and dedicated to her. You should take good care of her.¡±

    Although Shi Xiaobai had tried his moves on her, she wished that Shi Xiaobai was still redeemable and would not hurt himself as well as others.

    Shi Xiaobai was taken aback and asked in a puzzled manner, ¡°When did Wen Hezheng be This King¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    Girlfriends are terrible creatures. One was enough. How could he make Wen Hezheng his girlfriend as well?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng stared with widened eyes.

    Shi Xiaobai was now denying?

    Wen Hezheng was not his girlfriend?

    Then how could they do that sort of thing?

    ¡°*Cough*, This King already has a girlfriend. This King thinks that he has enough!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai recognized Kali as a girlfriend in his heart. After all, they had signed a lovers¡¯ pact 1.0 and 2.0. Furthermore, Kali had slowly made him feel that the creature known as ¡°girlfriend¡± wasn¡¯t as terrible as Yang Wei described.

    ¡°You! You are actually two-timing!?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s anger immediately began to boil.

    This bastard already had a girlfriend, yet he had done those things to Wen Hezheng, and even asked if she wanted to give it a try.

    He was a hooligan whose lust defied the heavens!

    ¡°It looks like there is nothing worth talking about between the two of us.¡± Mu Yuesheng sneered as icy-blue electric currents burst out of the air, dancing around her like manic icy-blue pixies.

    Hooligans have to die!

    Trantor¡¯s Note: Support my Patreon! The next goal will increase the number of chapters every week to 12 and another one-time bonus of 3 AC chapters! It¡¯s at (552/600) now! Every increment in 10 patrons (currently at 123 patrons, so 130, 140¡­), regardless of amount pledged, a bonus AC chapter will be released! Until 15 Feb 2017!

 Chapter 170: A Hooligan Unfortunately

    Chapter 170: A Hooligan Unfortunately

    The icy-blue electric bolts danced around Mu Yuesheng¡¯s body vibrantly while emitting sizzling sounds. Under the spotlights at night, it made her appear extremely cold and dangerous.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly taken aback, unable to understand Mu Yuesheng¡¯s sudden reason for wanting to fight him.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was not rmed by this, but instead happy. Wasn¡¯t this the lead up to receiving and inflicting damage?

    If it was receiving and inflicting damage, why not?

    When Mu Yuesheng noticed how Shi Xiaobai did not show the slightest bit of contrition, but instead became excited when she produced her superpower, she immediately became angrier!

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    With her side facing Shi Xiaobai, Mu Yuesheng stretched out her right hand at him!

    A Radiant Charged Bolt took shape. It was in the form of an icy-blue bolt of lightning and it shot out at Shi Xiaobai!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. He immediately turned alert as his intuition told him that with his present physical defense, he was unable to withstand the direct strike of Radiant Charged Bolt!

    It was best he dodged this attack!

    Shi Xiaobai immediately began using Crab Steps, and retreated backwards at an extremely fast speed.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Radiant Charged Bolt struck the ground, immediately resulting in a deafening explosion. A gap was sted through the steel grounds by the electric current.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised. This destructive power far exceeded Hua Pengju and his four minions. Not only did the electric bolt deal voltage damage, it also contained an explosive power within. With his Mortal Body Level 1¡¯s defense, there was no way he could withstand it!

    Even with the endurance technique of Unleaking Turtle Aura, he was bound to be seriously injured. The simple Radiant Charged Bolt far exceeded the limits Shi Xiaobai could withstand.

    When Mu Yuesheng saw how Shi Xiaobai had easily dodged her attack, she was slightly startled. However, when she recalled the level of proficiency Shi Xiaobai had shown with his movement technique in the afternoon, she immediately understood.

    Although this hooligan is a hooligan, he is extremely powerful.

    ¡°A hooligan unfortunately!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng stared angrily as another Radiant Charged Bolt shot out from her palm!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai dodged once again, causing the ground to rupture again.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes gradually began to turn serious. He slowly rid the thought of using ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± and ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡± to temper his body from his mind.

    This girl with short brown hair forced him to treat this battle seriously.

    He had to give his all in this battle, a battle without any opportunistic tricks.

    ¡°Very well. This King is willing to seriously fight you!¡±

    The corner of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lips suffused a smile as his eyes ignited with fighting spirit. Ever since he had Crab Steps and the Filthy Turtle Divine Technique, he rarely treated battles with other rookies seriously. However, Mu Yuesheng had given him the desire to attack!

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s gaze was stern. Her attacks had only just begun.

    Mu Yuesheng coldly shouted and suddenly, multiple Radiant Charged Bolts shot out from her palm. Amidst the icy-blue bolts was a faint goldenness that constantly exploded in the track under the night sky.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! ¡­¡­¡¯¡±

    Shi Xiaobai constantly dodged the icy-blue bolts as his figure appeared and disappeared under the cold spotlights. His eyes were focused and cold. He constantly dodged the bolts by a sliver, as though he was a cheetah that was constantly dodging a rain of arrows.

    Decisive, quick, calm, without any additional motion. As he constantly proceeded forward amidst the Radiant Charged Bolts, he was like a graceful dancer, but also a cold monk.

    Even though Mu Yuesheng was angry and disgusted by Shi Xiaobai, she had to admit that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s unperturbed dodging poses were nearly perfect.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    Explosions constantly rang as icy-blue lightning sparked incessantly above Mu Yuesheng¡¯s body. Her brown hair began to rise up slightly, as her brown eyes had an unwavering calm. Even though all the icy-blue bolts were dodged easily by Shi Xiaobai, she never felt discouraged.

    As Shi Xiaobai dodged, he was moving forward. Suddenly, with a burst of speed, he appeared beside Mu Yuesheng.

    ¡°Massage Technique of God!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had used a speed that was like a sudden p of thunder which left no time for one to cover one¡¯s ears to reach out his right hand to ce on Mu Yuesheng¡¯s shoulder!

    The Massage Technique of God had several miraculous usages. However, its most basic usage was¡ªattacking!

    Against the evil demonic ws Shi Xiaobai reached out, Mu Yuesheng remained expressionless. She gently inched her way backwards before instantly transforming into a bolt of lightning, appearing a hundred meters away.

    This was Lightning shstep!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand missed its mark, and before he could stabilize his body in mid air, a Radiant Charged Bolt charged at him!

    Having used Lightning shstep to dodge Shi Xiaobai¡¯s attack, Mu Yuesheng had simultaneously shot out Radiant Charged Bolt!

    Shi Xiaobai, who was still stuck in mid air, forcefully twisted his body as his pupils violently contracted. He managed to dodge in a breathtaking manner, but the cloth around his waist had been grazed. His skin was slightly charred, as a plume of hot white smoke rose up under the cold lights.

    Shi Xiaobai felt a slight pain as ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± and ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡± immediately activated.

    Before his body evennded, Shi Xiaobai had already quickly reversed his footwork, taking the risk of nearly twisting his heel in order to retreatpletely.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    Three electric bolts immediately sted the spot where Shi Xiaobai was standing.

    Shi Xiaobai had narrowly been hit. However, he could not help but smile. Against WindWithoutTrace¡¯s Wind Three Strikes, Xiao Xiao¡¯s Crimson Netherworld and even against hundreds, if not thousands of skeleton soldiers, he had never been in such a wretched state.

    However, the reason why he was in such a wretched state had to do with Mu Yuesheng¡¯s personal ability. However, more importantly, a weakness of Shi Xiaobai had finally been revealed.

    He was over-confident with his offensive abilities!

    Be it the Pig ughtering Knife¡¯s ability to disintegrate multiple skeleton soldiers or a bone dragon in a single chop, or his Heaven Copsing Earth Shattering Turtle Empyrean Punch being able to destroy thousands of bat riders, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s attacks had never missed.

    As a result, he had never considered his motions after missing an attack!

    Against Mu Yuesheng, it was natural that he would not use a sure-kill knife technique like Pig ughtering Knife. Furthermore, he did not carry a knife with him. As for Turtle-speed Divine Punch, it took too long to charge up, so it was an offensive skill that was unsuitable for a one-on-one duel.

    As a result, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s only remaining offensive technique was the Massage Technique of God he had just learned.

    However, the Massage Technique of God was not only a melee technique, its attacking methods were tricky. With ¡°Lightning shstep¡±, Mu Yuesheng was able to dodge it very easily.

    Furthermore¡­this was the first time an attack from Shi Xiaobai missed!

    He was suddenly left in a trance, which resulted in him unable to dodge Mu Yuesheng¡¯s Radiant Charged Bolt in time.

    The burn wound on his waist and having nearly broken his heel was the result of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s momentary trance.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes sparkled with hot beams of light. Every exposure of his weakness was an opportunity to grow stronger!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Another Radiant Charged Bolt came zing at him once again. Shi Xiaobai dodged it, and with a faster and more decisive speed at dodging the bolt, he charged straight at Mu Yuesheng.

    Once again, he suddenly used an explosive speed to arrive beside Mu Yuesheng!

    Once again, an icy-blue bolt shed and Mu Yuesheng was instantly a hundred meters away.

    Once again, Mu Yuesheng¡¯s shot out a Radiant Charged Bolt before retreating!

    But something different happened.

    At the moment Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand missed, his feet did not stop. Instead, his body dodged the bolt in an instant as he charged at Mu Yuesheng!

 Chapter 171: The kick at the threshold

    Chapter 171: The kick at the threshold

    Just a single sh allowed Shi Xiaobai to realize a weakness that had never been exposed before. Furthermore, he had used an extremely short amount of time to ovee his shorings, as though he hadpleted a new metamorphosis.

    Shi Xiaobai charged at Mu Yuesheng with a broad smile.

    As Mu Yuesheng went through the patterns of coldly attacking and retreating, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s dodging poses became faster and stranger. Every time she used ¡°Lightning shstep¡± to dodge, he would be tightly on her tail like a maggot.

    After an attack failed, he would decisively and calmly produce his next attack. He waspletely different from his previous wretched state!

    ¡°This hooligan¡­is improving.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng slowly began to feel a bit of pressure, but her eyes were as firm and resolute as usual. This was because not only was Shi Xiaobai improving in battle, she was improving as well!

    ¡­

    In the solitude of the night, a thinyer of fog descended onto the illuminated track.

    However, on the broad running track, there were two figures chasing each other in a brawl.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s footwork was strange and elegant, with cool andposed poses. He was chasing, like a hunter chasing his prey.

    Mu Yuesheng did not lift her heels at all. However, she had to constantly transform into a bolt of lightning to escape. She was also constantly shooting out Radiant Charged Bolts. Icy-blue electric sparks constantly shed as the interweaving of sizzling currents and deafening explosions echoed in the cold night sky.

    Neither one of them could overwhelm the other!

    Shi Xiaobai was unable to hit Mu Yuesheng, who had ¡°Lightning shstep¡±. Even though he could use his fake moves to confuse Mu Yuesheng for a brief moment, the Massage Technique of God¡¯s attack was just too long and slow.

    Whenever Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand touched Mu Yuesheng¡¯s shoulder, Mu Yuesheng would react and transform into an Lightning shstep beam before he could pinch her.

    As for Mu Yuesheng, she too could not hit Shi Xiaobai. Other than sessfully hitting Shi Xiaobai after his first missed attack, all her other Radiant Charged Bolts had missed their target.

    Mu Yuesheng could not defeat the Crab Steps which was at the ¡°Dominating Refinement¡± realm!

    The two of them were momentarily in a stalemate; however, neither one of them felt discouraged. Instead, they mustered even greater fighting spirit. While they shed, they took every opportunity to grasp their fleeting failures to improve themselves.

    This was their second battle, and simrly, neither one defeated the other, but they both defeated themselves.

    Although This King has 99.9999% of his power sealed, you are truly a good opponent to be able tost so long under the hands of This King.

    Shi Xiaobai guffawed, as he enjoyed the close fight.

    Although you are a shameless bastard and you are a hooligan that deserves to die, you are really powerful. If you can right your wrongs¡­Pui! He is hopeless!

    The more Mu Yuesheng thought, the angrier she became. However, she was able to maintain her calm and decisiveness in battle. She could lose to anyone but Shi Xiaobai!

    ¡­

    This battlested for a very long time. The track was filled with holes, but as this was in the middle of the night, and the collective training grounds were rather remote, no one came to stop the battle. If someone came here the next morning, they would probably be scared silly by the deste scene.

    The battle stalled on for a long time.

    However, Mu Yuesheng was finally running out of steam. Even though the consumption rate of her superpower was not that high, it was still nonzero.

    Against Shi Xiaobai, who had a crazy will and his endurance technique, ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± that supported him, Mu Yuesheng obviously had no way to maintain her edge in battle.

    Finally, at a certain moment, Mu Yuesheng fell into a momentary trance.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s demonic ws instantly seized the opportunity and pinched her shoulder. It was cool to the touch, and despite her clothes, Mu Yuesheng could still sense the warmth that came from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Is this the end?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng gave a bitter smile. She did not know what form Shi Xiaobai¡¯s subsequent attacks would take, but with her shoulder being pinched, her shoulder bone was likely going to suffer.

    However, she did not feel the pain she imagined. Instead, a pleasant feeling that made her embarrassed emanated across her body. At this moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand had quickly moved to Mu Yuesheng¡¯s exposed neck and pinched down at it gently.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Mu Yuesheng involuntarily moaned before her face blushed red. Her brown pupils immediately widened as she suddenly felt her body rejuvenated, but at the same time an extremely strange feeling suffused across her body.

    Mu Yuesheng turned her head to see a ¡°lewd grin¡± on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face!

    ¡°Go! To! Hell!¡±

    At this moment, Mu Yuesheng wentpletely mad. She did not limit her strength, and the sparking electric currents suddenly formed a barrier around Mu Yuesheng like testy pixies. The electro-barrier which had a resplendent goldenness amidst the icy-blue suddenly sted outwards!

    Shi Xiaobai was caught by surprise as he hurriedly retracted his right hand in the hopes of retreating. However, as he was just too close, he failed to dodge in time. He was scraped by the bluish-gold electro-barrier!

    ¡°Sizzle~¡±

    The bluish-gold electric current began crawling across Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body like snakes.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    The bluish-gold current exploded!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s clothes were charred ck as his hairs stood on their ends. His eyes went white, and he fell to the ground with a thud.

    Mu Yuesheng slowly calmed down from her deranged state. She looked at the copsed Shi Xiaobai, whose clothes were ragged. His skin was ckened and his hair was standing up. With his eyes rolled back, she felt her heart thump as she rushed towards Shi Xiaobai.

    Although she had been shouting ¡°go to hell¡± all this while, she never truly wanted to kill Shi Xiaobai. If not, she would not have constantly only used Radiant Charged Bolts.

    However, as a result of her embarrassment, she had subconsciously used arge area-of-effect attack, ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning¡±.

    Will the¡­hooligan be alright?

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s heart was thumping. When she walked in front of Shi Xiaobai, she was prepared to squat down to check if Shi Xiaobai was still breathing.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes that had gone white gradually recovered. A wry smile suffused across his lips.

    He was still too careless. At the moment he held Mu Yuesheng¡¯s neck, he suddenly had a change of mind. He did not use ¡°Divine Massage Paralysis¡± to paralyze Mu Yuesheng¡¯s nerves, but instead used ¡°Divine Massage of Giving Spring to Withered Wood¡± to restore Mu Yuesheng¡¯s stamina.

    The reason was naturally because he wished that this battle could carry on, but he never expected that Mu Yuesheng still had a trick up her sleeve.

    Of course, if this was any ordinary moment in time, Shi Xiaobai was likely able to rely on his reaction to dodge Mu Yuesheng¡¯s ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning¡±, but after massaging Mu Yuesheng, his Massage Technique of God suddenly leveled up!

    In fact, having given a few hundred ¡°Divine Massage of Giving Spring to Withered Wood¡± to Wen Hezheng in the afternoon, and then giving Wen Hezheng a full-body massage at night, his Massage Technique of God was approaching the threshold of the next realm. It was just short of a kick.

    And that massage of Mu Yuesheng was that darn kick.

    This kick made Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Massage Technique of God level up to the ¡°Familiarized Proficiency¡± realm. Naturally, he revealed a smile that was seen in Mu Yuesheng¡¯s eyes as a ¡°lewd grin¡±. This was also the reason why Shi Xiaobai had turned careless and was struck!

 Chapter 172: Have you never seen safety shorts

    Chapter 172: Have you never seen safety shorts

    This attack was not something the present Shi Xiaobai¡¯s physical defense could withstand. If not for him using ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± in a timely manner to inhibit his senses, it was very likely that he would have been knocked unconscious by the high voltage from ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning¡±.

    But even using ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± was insufficient to inhibit the numbness his entire body was feeling. Just moving his head was extremely difficult.

    However, there was one piece of good news. ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡± was beaming, because it had satisfied its yearning for injury to be even stronger.

    Hence, Shi Xiaobai was feeling happy and numb at the moment.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head and looked up. He saw Mu Yuesheng, who had came up to him. His blurry vision also slowly turned clear before he saw a strange scene.

    When Mu Yuesheng noticed that Shi Xiaobai had yet to go unconscious to the point of him still being able to turn his head, she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She was simultaneously surprised. She lowered her head, about to say something, when she saw an odd expression on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face.

    With that, she traced Shi Xiaobai¡¯s gaze and looked down.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s gaze was looking in between her legs.

    She was wearing a short skirt that went above the knees.

    Mu Yuesheng quickly jumped backwards as her cheeks turned red. However, she did not scream or press down on her skirt like a normal girl would do. Instead, she stared angrily at Shi Xiaobai and sneered, ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen safety pants?¡±

    After Mu Yuesheng said that, she wanted to add a few more nasty words, but immediately lost the interest to do so. She felt that staying here any longer was an embarrassing matter.

    Mu Yuesheng coldly grunted and transformed into a bolt of lightning sh and soon, she disappeared into the night.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes gradually returned to normal.

    ¡°So¡­those are safety pants.¡± Shi Xiaobai sighed.

    He had indeed never seen safety pants before, but he had heard about it several times.

    He had a roommate, Yang Wei, who imed to be the Demon World¡¯s handsome and noble Crown Prince.

    That¡¯s right. It¡¯s that Yang Wei again. It¡¯s always Yang Wei.

    Yang Wei had said numerous things into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ears in the past. He would shake his head and sigh while saying, ¡°Hai, White Eventide Heretic King, do you know? Safety pants are the greatest enemy that obstructs the development of human civilization!¡±

    Human¡¯s greatest enemy.

    Just these few words made Shi Xiaobai remember the term ¡°safety pants¡±, which made him have a tiny bit of curiosity.

    And today, he had finally seen what true safety pants were.

    ¡°Safety pants are nothing special after all.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai curled his mouth as he recalled the scenery under Mu Yuesheng¡¯s short skirt. With a dismissive sneer, he concluded that they were indeed nothing special.

    ¡­

    Half an hourter, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body finally made a full recovery. Having been baptized by ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning¡±, his physical defense rose as a whole through the body-tempering of ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡±.

    His skin defense rose by ten points. His flesh and blood defense rose by eight points. His bone defense rose by six points. His right hand¡¯s bone defense rose by three points.

    At the moment, his statistics were as follows.

    [ Skin defense: Mortal Body Level 2 (11) ]

    [ Flesh and Blood defense: Mortal Body Level 2 (15) ]

    [ Bones defense: Mortal Body Level 1 (7) ]

    [ Right arm¡¯s Bones defense: Mortal Body Level 2 (15) ]

    [ Mental defense: Unknown ]

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but smile. Although he did not know why Mu Yuesheng suddenly wanted to ¡°receive and inflict damage¡±, he had gained an unexpected benefit.

    Unfortunately, his body temporarily could not withstand Mu Yuesheng¡¯s ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning¡±, or a few more good shocks would have been good.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    On the second day of the three-day training camp, at six in the morning.

    Kevin had suffered a nightmarest night.

    He did not finish a hundredps and he had been trashed by Shi Xiaobai and Mu Yuesheng. In addition, that darn pig, Wen Hezheng, hadpleted a hundredps. And finally, he came to a realization that his idol, God DogLeading, was likely Shi Xiaobai.

    The setback he received was just too great.

    This resulted in Kevin crying for an hour in the sick ward during the afternoon before he returned to his room to sleep for the night.

    When he woke up in the morning, his mind had calmed down and his charm as a blond genius was restored.

    ¡°This Genius was just not up to form yesterday, so it was just an abnormal performance. Furthermore, speed and endurance has always been This Genius¡¯ weakness. Hmph, if it was apetition of destructive power, This Genius will definitely trash those mortals with a bit more talent.¡±

    Kevin looked at himself in the mirror as a confident smile suffused across his lips. To a genius like him, every loss was just temporary. It was just theying of foundations before he smacked the faces of others when he clinched victory.

    After Kevin was done washing up, he suddenly felt intense hunger pangs. He had not eaten dinner the previous night.

    Kevin quickly walked out of the room and left the dormitory. He began looking in the vicinity for a restaurant to eat breakfast.

    Although he never liked eating breakfast, he was just too hungry today.

    Kevin quickly found a restaurant not far from the dormitory.

    The restaurant looked rather formal, but since it was six in the morning, there were no customers. However, the chef and waiters in the restaurant had already taken up their positions.

    Kevin ordered a bowl of soy milk, a soy egg, a sausage and a piece of bread before sitting down at a random spot.

    After Kevin sat down and lifted his chopsticks to stick the soy egg into his mouth, he suddenly saw someone walk into the restaurant. He was immediately dumbfounded, with the soy egg slipping and dropping to the table.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes were fixated on the customer who just walked into the restaurant. Subconsciously, he picked up the soy egg on the table with his hand and stuffed it into his mouth and chewed at it.

    But soon, he realized that the soy egg had dropped on the table, and without knowing how dirty it could be, he turned sideways and spat a mouthful of chewed egg yolk and egg white, which happened to spray into the bowl of soy milk.

    Kevin raised his hand to wipe his mouth.

    From the beginning to the end, his eyes did not leave the customer that walked in from the restaurant¡¯s entrance to the ordering counter.

    There was no other reason. That customer¡­was too cute!

    She had orange-red hair, and her long hair was tied into two ponytails. She hadrge, bright eyes and fair skin. She had a slim and petite figure, and she had a yellow flower hair clip on her head. For some reason, she was wearing a white t-shirt that was much looser, and the t-shirt¡¯s bottom reached all the way to her knees, where a pair of glistening calves were.

    She looked like a cute pixie that had walked into the restaurant, right into Kevin¡¯s vision.

    ¡°So cute¡­Why hasn¡¯t This Genius heard of the existence of such a cute chick in [Gaia]?¡±

    Kevin sighed in his heart as his eyes fixated on the girl¡¯s back. He pricked up his ears and heard the girl ordering her meal.

    Her voice was pleasant to the ears, like clear, fresh spring water that flowed straight into his heart.

    But soon, Kevin was dumbfounded because he heard her list a series of dishes. Furthermore, the girl was still continuing, listing down dishes without stop.

    The waiter was also dumbfounded, but he dutifully and professionally recorded down the food the girl ordered.

    The girl found a random spot to sit down and cocking her head, she seemed to be in thought.

    Kevin was at a forty-five degree angle from her as he secretly looked at her side profile. He secretly picked up his cellphone and switched off the sh. ¡°Kacha¡±, he snapped a picture.

    ¡°Phew, perfect. This Genius¡¯s phone wallpaper, lock screen picture, desktop wallpaper, iPad wallpaper¡­I got it.¡±

    Kevin picked up his cellphone and began operating it. Soon, he changed his phone¡¯s wallpaper and lockscreen picture. He even changed the background pictures of Penguin Chat, Kumo Music, and various other apps to the picture he had just snapped.

    At this moment, the girl¡¯s meal arrived. The food she ordered filled up two tables.

    Kevin gulped a mouthful of saliva.

    Without any pretense, the girl picked up a fried dough stick with one hand, and began eating with her eyes beaming. From time to time, she let out a delighted sound of her enjoying the delicacies in front of her.

    ¡°So cute. She ispletely This Genius¡¯ type.¡± Kevin sighed.

    He suddenly felt that his coaxing and pestering of chicks on Weipo recently could not evenpare with this girl.

    Look at her. She looks so cute. She eats without being pretentious. Furthermore, she can eat so much while maintaining such a petite body.

    Where can you find such a cute girl? She¡¯s practically endangered.

    ¡°Time to get her cellphone number. With my looks, I¡¯ll be able to get her Penguin ount number or Weipo ount number at the very least.¡±

    Kevin smiled confidently.

 Chapter 173: Given up for chicks

    Chapter 173: Given up for chicks

    Although Kevin yearned to ask the cute chick for her contact information, he did not immediately take action. It could not be helped that his ability at picking up chicks was problematic.

    Back in school, the typical chick would not catch his eye. The chicks that caught his eye were usually far from ordinary. They were all proud geniuses and they focused on their studies, so they were unwilling to date. As a result, despite being somewhat handsome, Kevin had yet to hook up with a chick up to now.

    Recently, he could not tolerate his loneliness and began pursuing a girl with pretty alright looks on the Inte. Her talent was pretty alright, and was a chick that was pretty alright in every thing. However, Kevin was appalled to realize that he received an ¡°extremely touched¡± response before being rejected by her!

    This gave Kevin quite a setback as he subconsciously realized that his ability at picking chicks needed to be strengthened.

    And at this moment, the cute chick had truly moved Kevin¡¯s heart. This resulted in him worrying if he would miss an opportunity because of his poor abilities at picking up chicks.

    ¡°It looks like I need to¡­ask for that jerk¡¯s help.¡±

    Kevin helplessly sighed. If not for anypelling reason, he would never request the help of the bastard who he had ¡°enviously hated¡± for nine full years.

    Kevin swiped his cellphone¡¯s screen and opened Penguin Chat. In a chat group for his ssmates, he found a member nicknamed ¡°Lord God¡±.

    Just after Kevin typed the words, ¡°Hey, ssmate¡±, he hesitated and gritted his teeth to delete the words. He quickly typed another string of words, and paused his fingers over the send button for three seconds. He looked up at that girl with orange-red hair.

    Her squinting eyes while eating made her look so cute like a kitten.

    Kevin wrenched his heart.

    Kevin: ¡°Lord God, Lord God, this lowly one is in urgent need of help. If you are here, please reply as soon as possible!¡±

    Kevin¡¯s face remained stiffened for several seconds after he sent the message before it finally rxed.

    Dignity is dear.

    Posturing is dearer.

    But both can be given up for chicks.

    Speaking of ¡°Lord God¡±, it was a bleak memory Kevin was reluctant to talk about.

    This world¡¯spulsory education system of nine years wasprised of six years of primary school education and three years of secondary school education. Following that was a streaming event, in which they would attempt university enrollment or joining an organization. As for ¡°Lord God¡±, he was a ssmate who had apanied Kevin for his six years of primary school and three years of secondary school.

    Having been ssmates for nine years, they did not be best buddies, but they were not enemies either. However, Kevin had a one-sided hatred and envy for ¡°Lord God¡±.

    ¡°Lord God¡± could be considered a living ¡°legend¡±. He was an average teenager with average looks, family background, results and talent. Yet, with a powerful ability of hitting on chicks, he had managed to establish arge and familial harem!

    Furthermore, all the chicks in the harem were gorgeous babes. Some of them had amazing family backgrounds or talents, with some having both.

    And ¡°Lord God¡± dared to tantly expose his harem, inducing the hatred and jealousy of several male peers. The school had exerted pressure on him, while the girls¡¯ family elders gnashed their teeth, but ¡°Lord God¡±¡®s harem took the initiative to stand by his side, and managed to ovee every obstacle they faced. Following that, they cohabited together without any shame or bashfulness.

    ¡°Lord God¡±¡®s chick-picking techniques were obviously godlike.

    Although Kevin was jealous of ¡°Lord God¡±, he had once regarded him as an idol. It all changed when a particr school belle he was pursuing rejected him using the ¡°importance of academics¡± as an excuse. But shortly after, she entered the arms of ¡°Lord God¡±. As such, Kevin saw ¡°Lord God¡± as his greatest enemy.

    However, ¡°Lord God¡±¡®s harem powers were just too domineering that Kevin could only silently weep. He secretly cursed that ¡°Lord God¡± would not have a dick, and even if he had one, it would only be three centimeters long.

    But at this moment, with the refreshing and cute chick in front of him, Kevin decided to temporarily let go of the hatred in his heart and bow before ¡°Lord God¡± for his help.

    A minuteter, his cellphone finally vibrated as Kevin hurriedly lowered his head to take a look.

    Lord God: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with an old ssmate like me. Tell me anything directly. Regardless of me being able to help you or not, I will definitely do my best.¡±

    Kevin was slightly taken aback before he heaved a sigh of relief. He could not help but feel mixed emotions. ¡°Lord God¡± was really good with his words.

    With a thought, Kevin typed: ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, but I need your help. The matter is this¡­¡±

    Kevin quickly typed and was done with clearly exining the situation half a minuteter.

    ¡°Lord God¡± only took a few seconds before replying.

    Lord God: ¡°By not going right up to hit on her is very appropriate.¡±

    Kevin was stunned as he immediately sent a questioning emoji.

    Not a whileter, his cellphone vibrated.

    Lord God: ¡°From your description, this girl likes to eat and is very good at eating. The way she is eating is naturally not pretentious, as though she does not mind how people view her. If you were to hit on her while she was eating, what do you think the result would be?¡±

    Kevin was stunned and with a bit of thinking, he responded: ¡°Rejection?¡±

    ¡°Lord God¡± immediately sent him a sweat-wiping emoji.

    Lord God: ¡°Whether you will be rejected depends on your final performance, but the first impression you give will definitely be very low. Let¡¯s put it this way. If you were to hit on her now, you will immediately enter hell mode.¡±

    Kevin drew a gasp and sent an emoji that had a stunned look with the words ¡°holy shit¡±.

    ¡°Lord God¡± clearly gave up the thought of slowly guiding Kevin. He began to bombard him with information.

    Lord God: ¡°Firstly, any casual girl will have some reservations, more or less. She might not mind how others view her eating habits, but if you were to appear now, she might very likely subconsciously resist you. This is because while she is ignoring how others view her, she is simultaneously ignoring others. The others I¡¯m referring to are people who know of her eating habits. Do you understand? If you were to go over now, it is very likely to be subconsciously treated as others who should be ¡®ignored¡¯ and resisted.¡±

    Before Kevin finished understanding the previous paragraph, ¡°Lord God¡± followed up with another paragraph.

    Lord God: ¡°Secondly, since she ordered so much food so early in the morning, clearly she is starving or very gluttonous. And if you were to appear at this moment, you can¡¯t expect her to listen to you as you hit on her while she is eating, right? Of course, you can¡¯t rule out that she¡¯s an open chick. But do you think that as she¡¯s enjoying the food, the impression of a stranger that she has to divert some attention to would be high?¡±

    Lord God: ¡°Most importantly, by not picking your timing or do any groundwork, or care about methods, to forcefully hit on her is a method of the LOWEST caliber when hitting on girls. A chick¡¯s first impression will directly decide the difficulty level of your pursuit. So the act of hitting on her definitely cannot be rushed. It is important to thicken your skin, but being meticulous is also indispensable.¡±

 Chapter 174: Lord Godâ€™s Advice

    Chapter 174: Lord God¡¯s Advice

    As Kevin read ¡°Lord God¡±¡®s long paragraph in stunned silence, he was momentarily rendered speechless. He was awestruck, unaware that a tiny gesture could involve so many things. Indeed, there was a reason why he failed at hitting on chicks while ¡°Lord God¡± experienced such sess.

    Kevin sent a emoji that continuously kowtowed and eximed ¡°God¡±, and asked weakly, ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Lord God¡± clearly knew he would ask this and was done typing the next paragraph. Immediately, he responded.

    Lord God: ¡°Simple. Lay an ambush outside the restaurant. Wait till shees out and pretend to walk into the restaurant. Then, rub shoulders with her and remember to have a coldness to your expression. When you brush across her shoulder, stare with widened eyes at her and immediatelye to a halt. Then, turn back to look at her back in a daze. Only after she walks far away should you secretly follow her.¡±

    Lord God: ¡°As for why you should do that, I¡¯ll exinter. Just follow what I tell you to do. Remember to act more natural. I have something I need to tend to first. Once, you are done, immediately tell me.¡±

    Kevin immediately replied: ¡°Alright. Go tend to your stuff. I¡¯ll disturb you in a while.¡±

    Kevin read the chat in a serious manner three times again and again and he felt he had benefited greatly from it. Although he could not figure out the profound meaning behind what ¡°Lord God¡± had instructed him to do, he was certainly not going to question it.

    He looked up to take another nce at that cute girl with orange-red hair as she continued annihting food with great enjoyment. Her natural and unpretentious actions of making a happy hum every time she finished a dish was like a kitten¡¯s paws that lightly scratched Kevin¡¯s heart.

    Kevin reluctantly left the restaurant and found a secluded corner to hide.

    As Kevin waited, and waited, and waited till the flowers withered, he finally saw the cute figure walk out from the restaurant.

    Kevin immediately straightened his clothes andbed his hair. With both hands in his pockets, he put on a cold expression and walked over to the chick.

    At the moment he rubbed shoulders with her, Kevin immediately felt a fresh aroma assault his olfactory senses. He naturally widened his eyes and nced at the girl with his head cocked. That fair face without any makeup under her orange-red hair, that petite nose, long eyshes, thin red lips and herrge eyes that shimmered like crystals made Kevin momentary forget to breathe.

    How beautiful.

    Perfect.

    Kevin turned around with a daze as he stared at the girl¡¯s back.

    At this moment, the girl suddenly looked back and looked Kevin in the eye.

    This nce felt very, very long for Kevin, as though he had experienced several centuries.

    The nce was extremely short, because after that nce, the girl abruptly turned her head and quickening her pace, she left.

    Kevin was left dumbfounded as he pulled out his cellphone and pattered on the screen to type a report. As he saw the girl at the corner of his eyes about to round the bend, he hurriedly chased after her.

    Kevin carefully hid himself.

    A short whileter, his cellphone vibrated as Kevin immediately took a look.

    Lord God: ¡°Well done. She is secretly happy because of your turning back and your gaze. This happiness might be a little or a lot, but it will overall determine her first impression of you. That is to say, the first impression you left on her is a hazy feeling of ¡®happiness¡¯.¡±

    As though he knew Kevin was in hiding, ¡°Lord God¡± did not wait for his reply and immediately sent another message.

    Lord God: ¡°The look she gave you when turning back should be one of pleasant surprise. This attests to the fact that her first impression of you is not bad, if not, she wouldn¡¯t have curiously turned to nce back at you. However, it will be a bit harder to exin why she quickened her pace. There are likely two possibilities. The first possibility is that she was feeling shy after locking eyes with you. The second possibility is that she knows you and has a certain sense of disgust for you. If it¡¯s the former, then congrattions. The chances of sess are very high. To make such an open chick feel shy means that her affection for you is rather high. If it¡¯s thetter, I believe it shouldn¡¯t be thetter, right?¡±

    ¡°Lord God¡± posted a smiley after sending that message.

    Following that was another piece of information.

    Lord God: ¡°Anyways, the currentying of foundations should be rated at good or above. However, what follows next is most important. Grasp the correct timing. Chase after her and pretend to be trying to catch your breath. Grit your teeth and pretend you are mustering the courage to loudly ask for her name. Remember, you have to ask for her name first.¡±

    Lord God: ¡°As long as you give her the illusion of you brushing past her and that cursory nce was love at first sight, and how you had to ovee your shyness and then muster your courage to ask for her name, she would naturally be delighted. Furthermore, with the hazy good first impression you gave her, there is a very high possibility that she will give you her name.¡±

    Lord God: ¡°After getting her name, tell her your name quickly. Pretend to muster your courage and look up and into her eyes. Ask her softly, ¡®Can we be friends? Can we enjoy happiness and sadness together, friends that share their delicacies and interesting matters?''¡±

    Lord God: ¡°if you are lucky, the word ¡®delicacy¡¯ will stealthily disintegrate her hesitation. Then, the exchange of contact will just flow naturally. After you obtain her contact information, definitely do not be aggressive. Smile and walk away. Later on, I will teach you how to umte better affection from her through chatting on the Inte.¡±

    Lord God: ¡°If your luck isn¡¯t good, she would be a bit more wary and not immediately agree. If that is the case, don¡¯t linger longer anymore. Say ¡®sorry, I was being rude¡¯. Then, with a look of slight disappointment, turn and leave. If her heart softens and retains you, that will be the best. If she does not hold you back, that¡¯s fine too. I will teach you n B when the timees.¡±

    Lord God: ¡°Old friend, it¡¯s time to test your acting skills. If she finds your acting too obvious, you will immediately enter hell mode. If you are sessful in your acting, subsequent matters would be much easier.¡±

    Lord God: ¡°Everything has a difficult start. So all the best, and here¡¯s me wishing you sess!¡±

    Lord God finally sent him an emoji with his hands cupped.

    As Kevin carefully tailed the girl from the back, he constantly read the information provided by ¡°Lord God¡±. He was feeling shocked and excited.

    You are too fucking awesome, my Lord God!

    The detailed n and psychological analysis and even all the possible oues were fully analyzed and given the appropriate treatments required. He even promised to follow up.

    This was practically help from the Heavens!

    Kevin sighed. Back then, he had secretly cursed ¡°Lord God¡± to not have a dick, and even if he had one, it would only be three centimeters. He even thought that it was best that he was impotent. He was just too insensible.

    If he had learned a thing or two from ¡°Lord God¡±, would he have a small harem now?

 Chapter 175: Not even given a â€˜Nice Guy Cardâ€™

    Chapter 175: Not even given a ¡®Nice Guy Card¡¯

    Kevin began to fantasize for a moment. When he noticed a clothing store in front of him and from the direction in which the girl was walking towards, he immediately understood that the girl was there to buy clothes.

    Kevin sensed that he could no longer wait!

    Kevin dashed over and just as the girl was about to enter the door, he stood in front of her.

    He pretended to be gasping for breath and turned his head and locked eyes with the girl¡¯s questioning gaze. Immediately, his face blushed slightly.

    Kevin found the girl too cute.

    ¡°Can¡­can you tell me¡­your name?¡±

    Kevin stammered slightly as he said those words. It was not an act but because he was truly nervous.

    The girl frowned and with a subtle cunningness that shed in her eyes, she softly said, ¡°Mozzie.¡±

    Kevin was stunned.

    Mozzie?

    That is her name?

    Where did he hear that from?

    The instructions of ¡°Lord God¡± shed in Kevin¡¯s mind as he hurriedly straightened his thoughts. He mustered his courage and said, ¡°A very cute name¡­Hello, I¡¯m Kevin.¡±

    Kevin heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He found it surprising that just saying his name needed so much courage.

    ¡°Yea, what¡¯s the matter?¡¯ The girl blinked her eyes and asked curiously.

    The cute look was like a fatal blow to Kevin. He immediately blushed and lowered his head, but when he recalled ¡°Lord God¡±¡®s words, he clenched his teeth and struggled to muster his courage before looking up. He looked into the girl¡¯s eyes and said loudly, ¡°Can we be friends? Can we enjoy happiness and sadness together, friends that share their delicacies and interesting matters?¡±

    Kevin¡¯s eyes flickered with genuine desire. He hadpleted ¡°Lord God¡±¡®s instructions without any acting. It was true emotion, which was superior to any acting technique.

    Now, it all depended on the girl¡¯s response.

    Will she nod her head and say yes?

    Or would she shake her head and reject him politely?

    Or would she just silently walk around him?

    ¡°Sorry, I do not like sharing delicacies with others¡­That¡¯s not right. There is a person I¡¯m willing to share half with.¡±

    The girl said the first half of the sentence coldly, but after thinking of something, she said the second half of the sentence with a beaming eye smile.

    Kevin felt as though he was struck by lightning as he was left petrified on the spot.

    The girl ignored Kevin and walked around him, and soon, she entered the clothing store.

    Kevin struggled to take a deep breath and immediately took out his cellphone. He began typing at a super fast speed, while his face had an expression of him being too deep for tears. He was like a wronged childining to adults for help.

    After the message was sent out, Kevin felt like a year passed for every second spent waiting.

    And it appeared as though ¡°Lord God¡± was stumped by a difficult problem. This was a rare instance of him not instantly replying. Only after more than ten seconds did he respond.

    Kevin immediately looked at it.

    Lord God: ¡°Rx, calm down, don¡¯t worry. Things might not be as bad as you think.¡±

    Kevin¡¯s eyes shed with a flicker of hope before he gradually calmed down.

    Lord God: ¡°Firstly, I have to apologize. Indeed, I failed to anticipate her response. That¡¯s because her answer is a ¡®sharp¡¯ type. It has an intense resistance in it which typically would not be given to a stranger. But since she has done that, there are two possibilities. Firstly, her personality is so open that she is careless with her words, or secondly, she has some resistance against you to begin with. Think back carefully and recall if you have left a bad impression on previously when she saw you at somece or some time before today.¡±

    Kevin was stunned and answered affirmatively, ¡°Impossible. I have never seen her before.¡±

    Lord God: ¡°Yea, then let us assume that it¡¯s the first possibility. That means her words were not intentional. She is just direct with her words and blurted out her innermost thoughts. Then, carry on describing. What was her expression when she said the words ¡®there is a person I¡¯m willing to share half with¡¯.¡±

    Kevin immediately recalled the girl¡¯s expression and typed: ¡°She beamed very happily¡­¡±

    Lord God: ¡°Okay, beaming very happily proves that the person holds a very high position in her heart. The person might be a lover, a close female friend, a rtive¡­all of which are possible. Typically, to say such things if the person was a lover, they would feel somewhat embarrassed. However, since the girl¡¯s personality is the open kind, you cannot eliminate the possibility of a lover.¡±

    Kevin¡¯s breathing faltered as he hurriedly replied, ¡°Then what do I do?¡±

    Lord God: ¡°You have to be prepared for the best and worst in everything. The best situation is that the person she was referring to is a female friend or a family member. The worst situation is a person that she is mutually in love with.¡±

    Lord God: ¡°If it¡¯s the former, you have to think of doing a ¡®familiarity stratagem¡¯. Every morning, you will lie in hiding around the restaurant and use different means to appear in her sights. Smile and greet her, or nicely tease her that it was no wonder she did not wish to share her delicacies with others because she is a greedy little kitten. In short, you need to first grind away the bad impression you left on her today. You can¡¯t do it in a rush and you can only use the passage of time to grind at it. After you are more familiar with her and when you manage to obtain her contact information, you can then contact me again.¡±

    Lord God: ¡°If it¡¯s thetter, it¡¯s best you give up. Stealing the loved one of others is shameless. I will not help you do that. You should silently give her your blessings. You can always be beside her as a friend who can be a confidant. If one day they fall out of love, you can try again. Remember,panionship is the best pursuit. Letting go is true love.¡±

    Lord God: ¡°However, regardless if it¡¯s the former ortter, you have to hold back today. Quickly leave the clothing store. Do not let her see you when shees out. After that, you can secretly tail her and after knowing where she stays, you can secretly investigate if she has a boyfriend or not. It¡¯s best if you can obtain more information. If it¡¯s really impossible, try working on her female friends. After understanding her well, you are wee to ask me for an effective strategy that is directed at her.¡±

    As Kevin read ¡°Lord God¡±¡®s constant messages, he gradually calmed his heart. With a thought, he left the clothing store and hid in a secluded corner.

    Kevin responded: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    If not for ¡°Lord God¡±, he would probably have returned in abject failure on this quest for hitting on the girl. He would not even have the remaining strength to struggle after the terrible defeat. Although the situation was very serious, with ¡°Lord God¡±¡®s guidance, it appeared as though there was still light ahead of him.

    Lord God: ¡°Xuan¡¯er asked me to say hello to you. She said: ¡®Back then she rejected you because she had someone in her heart, but in a moment of shyness, she used academics as an excuse. Very sorry for not being able to reject you properly.¡¯.¡±

    Kevin was left stunned for a moment and did not know how to reply. His eyes suddenly turned moist with sourness.

    At this moment, ¡°Lord God¡± sent another message.

    Lord God: ¡°Haha, I have helped you teach her a lesson. This girl is so insensible. How can she not even give you a Nice Guy Card!? Old ssmate, chill man. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal one day.¡±

    Kevin was stunned. He recalled how he did not even get a ¡°Nice Guy Card¡±, before being rejected with the ¡°Focusing on Studies¡± excuse.

    Fuck, This Genius was actually so terrible?

    Lord God: ¡°Back then, after you confessed to her, she suddenly mustered the courage to confess to me. Yea, back then I waspletely stunned. Now, that I know the truth, Bro, you are really a nice guy!¡±

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    Kevin nearlymitted blood.

    What Nice Guy Card are you trying to hand out!

    Kevin: ¡°You are purposely trying to infuriate me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Kevin sent an emoji of a person lifting two bottles of medical oils with the words ¡°Big Bro, do you want to go to heaven¡±, but the corners of his mouth could not help but suffuse a smile.

    Lord God: ¡°Why? You can¡¯t ept it? If you can¡¯t ept it, then get that chick and smack me in the face!¡±

    ¡°Lord God¡± sent a emoji with a cheeky face with the English words ¡°Interesting¡±.

    Kevin was left stunned as he immediately responded.

    Kevin: ¡°Just you wait! When This Genius conquers her, pictures will be sent to you. She is much cuter than Xuan¡¯er!¡±

    Lord God: ¡°Alright, I¡¯m waiting.¡±

    ¡­¡­.

 Chapter 176: Fat chance

    Chapter 176: Fat chance

    Wen Hezheng. Oh, no. She prefers people to call her Mozzie now.

    Lord Shi Xiaobai hade to her roomst night and he told her, ¡°This King¡¯s Massage Technique of God can make you slim down¡±. Although she was skeptical about it, she resolutely epted Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s proposal.

    Wasn¡¯t it just a massage?

    Wasn¡¯t it just a full-body massage?

    However, Mozzie quickly regretted because it was as if Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s massages were poisoned!

    Every rub and pinch made her entire body feel a numbness that caused her to let out an involuntary grunt. Immediately following that, the numbness would transform into a pleasurable feeling that she made her unable to stop herself from moaning.

    Back then, Mozzie¡¯s brain was in a haze. She wished that Lord Shi Xiaobai would quickly end his massage, but she also had a lingering thirst for the massage sensations. This feeling¡­this feeling was just like¡­eating thirty tubs of ice-cream on a blistering hot summer day. Her mouth and teeth would be nearly frozen, but the heat in her body made her unable to resist the desire to continue eating the ice-cream.

    Well, Mozzie had actually experienced what was depicted. Furthermore, her choice back then was¡­to gorge on fifty tubs.

    Mozzie did not have any particr thoughts towards Lord Shi Xiaobai kneading her body, much less any ambiguous feelings.

    What a joke. With so much fat on her body, what was so nice to touch?

    Therefore, Mozzie did not have much of psychological burden and with her subconsciously hypnotizing herself, she did not resist Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Massage Technique of God and finally fell asleep soundly.

    Finally, when she woke up, everything had changed.

    Wait a moment.

    Who is this person in the mirror?

    That petite body, fair skin, bright eyes, delicate and cute facial features¡­

    Is the cute chick in the mirror her?

    It¡¯s her!

    It was really her!

    She had really managed to slim down. Furthermore, she had slimmed down to the point of not having a hint of b!

    Mozzie immediately recalled Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s casualments and she waspletely astonished. She spent a few minutes just to convince herself of the reality that had happened.

    Mozzie was always a cheerful person, but when people ridiculed her for being fat, she would only feel some difort thatsted only for a few seconds before the delicious thoughts of food restored her happiness. However, being able to slim down was definitely a joyful event that would make herugh even while in her sleep.

    Mozzie delightfully tied her disheveled orange-red hair into double ponytails and put a yellow flower hair clip on her head. Looking at her fair skin that did not need any makeup to better pure white snow, she could not help but sigh.

    Every fatso had potential.

    Following that, she pouted and began muttering.

    However, not every fatso could meet Lord Shi Xiaobai.

    Mozzie quickly realized that she had never bought any pretty clothes because of her obesity. Immediately, she found it unbearable. Hence, with the sky having just lit up, she went out in preparation to buy a few nice sets of clothing to prettify herself.

    Out of the dormitory, Mozzie saw the restaurant across her and immediately felt hungry and greedy. She could not resist its allure!

    Mozzie immediately went into the restaurant and ordered a lot of food as per usual.

    Mozzie enjoyed her food in bliss. When she was almost done, she came to the stunning realization that she had managed to finally slim down.

    If she kept eating like this, what would happen if she fattened up again?

    Mozzie immediately felt vexed. Due to a particr reason, her nature made it such that she had to eat more than others. As a result, she began getting fat at a very young age. Now that she had slimmed down and realized that she was actually a cute girl, she immediately felt reluctant at bing fat again.

    Mozzie reluctantly ced thest slice of bread down and gloomily walked out of the restaurant with a sigh. At the door, she brushed shoulders with a familiar figure. Mozzie curiously turned her head to take a nce and was surprised to realize it was Kevin. Immediately, she turned around and quickened her pace.

    She greatly disliked the blond teenager. Furthermore, he was one of the few annoying people she had ever encountered.

    However, Mozzie never expected Kevin to suddenly stop her and even ask her for her name.

    Mozzie was stunned for a moment before realizing that Kevin had failed to recognize her due to her tremendous change. Furthermore, it appeared as though he was trying to hit on her.

    Mozzie had never been hit on her entire life, so she could not help but have a hint of yfulness in her. She said the nickname, ¡°Mozzie¡±, which she had previously mentioned in the lounge.

    Clearly, Kevin did not remember or he had never even heard her use such a cute nickname. This made Mozzie¡¯s low impression of him even lower.

    Following that, Kevin had suggested being friends that shared delicacies with each other.

    Mozzie was immediately left speechless. Firstly, ignoring the fact that being friends with Kevin was something painful, the one thing she did not want to share in her entire life was delicacies!

    After Mozzie coldly rejected Kevin, she suddenly thought of the possibility of Lord Shi Xiaobai saying the same thing. How would she respond in that case?

    As Mozzie pondered over how Lord Shi Xiaobai was being such a nice guy to her, giving some of her delicious foods to him did not seem something uneptable.

    Hence, Mozzie blurted out the words on her mind before ignoring Kevin and entering the clothing store.

    Hmph, you did not show mercy to This Mozzie, now with This Mozzie slimming down, you want to befriend This Mozzie? Fat chance!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Mozzie took a long time before finally choosing a few clothes she liked. For example, the pink one-piece dress she was currently wearing was very adorable.

    After Mozzie left the clothing store, she noticed that it was already ratherte. After hesitating for a moment, she decided not to return to her dormitory, and instead directly headed for the training venue.

    When she arrived at the lounge, she realized that Mu Yuesheng was alone in it.

    Mu Yuesheng was as usual in Cogitation with her eyes closed.

    Mozzie found a spot toy down the bag which had her clothes in it. After some hesitation, she slowly walked over to Mu Yuesheng.

    Ever since she entered [Gaia], she had frequently heard of others discussing Mu Yuesheng. Over time, this girl was known as ¡°the most hard working Rookie King¡± also became Mozzie¡¯s idol.

    Yesterday, she did not have much time to get to know her idol. Now, with the two of them having a chance to be alone, Mozzie felt that she should muster her courage to say hi.

    ¡°Hi¡­¡±

    Mozzie walked over to Mu Yuesheng and greeted her gently.

    Mu Yuesheng slowly opened her eyes and was slightly stunned. She asked in wonder, ¡°You are?¡±

    Mozzie was also stunned by Mu Yuesheng¡¯s response before recalling that she had already slimmed down. Even her mother would probably not recognize her after the humongous transformation.

    ¡°I¡¯m Wen Hezheng. I was the fat girl that participated in the collective training with all of you yesterday.¡±

    Mozzie narrowed her eyes as she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve slimmed down, so you can call me Mozzie. Sister Yuesheng, hehe, can I call you Sister Yuesheng? You are my idol¡­¡±

    Mozzie began chattering away. Mu Yuesheng, who was in a daze for a moment, drew a cold gasp and said, ¡°You are Wen Hezheng? Your voice is indeed the same, but your looks¡­¡±

    Mu Yuesheng could not calm herself down anymore. The person in front of her, be it her voice or her speaking tone and attitude was identical to Wen Hezheng. However, wasn¡¯t her looks and figure just too different?

 Chapter 177: How can this be

    Chapter 177: How can this be

    When Mozzie told Mu Yuesheng that her name was Wen Hezheng, someone was afflicted with 10,000 points of damage.

    That person was naturally Kevin.

    Kevin had tailed Mozzie, who came out of the clothing store, in hopes of knowing where she lived and her actual identity. He waster surprised to find out that Mozzie was heading towards the collective training grounds.

    Following that, she walked into the lounge which astonished and puzzled Kevin. However, he felt relieved when he spected that Mozzie was here only to find Mu Yuesheng.

    He hid by the lounge door to eavesdrop on their conversation to wait for the opportune moment.

    But what did he end up hearing?

    This extremely cute chick, Mozzie, said she was that disgusting fat girl, Wen Hezheng?

    Heavens, this joke is not one bit funny!

    But very soon, from Mozzie and Mu Yuesheng¡¯s conversation, Kevin slowly came to a realization that, this was very likely¡­not a joke.

    As he began generating doubts on his mind, many critical clues that he had ignored suddenly reared their heads at him.

    For example, wasn¡¯t that orange-red hair identical to Wen Hezheng¡¯s?

    To be able to eat so much for breakfast without any restraint, wasn¡¯t that the darn pig¡¯s style?

    Also that shirt that was clearly many sizes bigger, the name, Mozzie, that he found familiar as well as the resistance ¡°Lord God¡± had noticed and analyzed. All of this pointed towards a cruel fact¡ªMozzie was Wen Hezheng!

    This cute girl that made him fall in love with her at first sight was the gross fatso he extremely abhorred!

    At this moment, the twopletely different but opposing feelings began to struggle in Kevin¡¯s heart.

    On one side was the angel of love telling him: ¡°You can forget her past, loving her for what she is now and will be in the future.¡±

    On the other side was the hateful devil telling him: ¡°No, do not be captivated by her appearance. Regardless of how much she changes her external appearance, her soul is definitely a disgusting swine.¡±

    The angel said: ¡°No, she possesses a beautiful soul to begin with. Previously, her ugly exterior had restricted her, so now, all that has happened is her transformation from an ugly little duckling into a swan.¡±

    The devil said: ¡°Think of your disgust for her. Think of her disgusting smell. Think of that round and ugly face.¡±

    The angel said: ¡°No, do not get stuck into memories of the past. Touch your heart. Your heart is racing because of her. Think of that fragrant aroma you smelled the moment you walked past her. Take a careful look, that pretty face is bringing you so many beautiful memories.¡±

    The devil screamed: ¡°You should hate her!¡±

    The angel gently said: ¡°You should like her!¡±

    Being tangled between the angel and devil tormented Kevin. Quickly, he took out his cellphone and informed ¡°Lord God¡± of the matter. Unconsciously, he became extremely reliant on ¡°Lord God¡±.

    ¡°Lord God¡± quickly replied him.

    Lord God: ¡°Congrattions on entering ¡®hell mode¡¯. The answer to your doubts can easily be obtained. Now, calm down and think. Do you feel regret over the nasty words you said yesterday? Do you feel frustrated after entering ¡®hell mode¡¯. Do you have thoughts of pursuing her at the moment?¡±

    Kevin was stunned and began pondering over ¡°Lord God¡±¡®s three questions. He realized his answer was¡­

    Kevin: ¡°Yes, yes, no.¡±

    A few secondster, ¡°Lord God¡± immediately replied.

    Lord God: ¡°Congrattions, you are truly in love. Then, to be decisive, don¡¯t consider what sort of person she once was. You should consider what sort of person you are to her, and how you should change her opinion of you.¡±

    Upon reading Lord God¡¯s message, Kevin quickly realized a very serious problem. Yes, it did not matter if he could convince himself of forgetting his past impression of Mozzie. The crux of the matter was how he would convince Mozzie to forget about his past image.

    If he gave up, everything would obviously be simple.

    But if he chose to continue on, he would have to slowly climb up from the bottom of a valley.

    Kevin: ¡°Thank you, I understand now.¡±

    ¡°Lord God¡± replied with a smiling emoji and gave a word of encouragement.

    Kevin took a deep breath and began considering how he should take the first arduous step in the battle of courting her.

    And at the same time, Mu Yuesheng had finally epted the fact that the Mozzie ¡°product¡± in front of her was Wen Hezheng, who had slimmed down drastically overnight.

    Mu Yuesheng was perplexed as she could not help but ask, ¡°How did you do it? In just a night¡­¡±

    Kevin, who was hiding by the door, pricked his ears up immediately.

    Mozzie happened to be waiting for Mu Yuesheng to ask this question. With a yful smile, she blinked and said proudly, ¡°All of this can be credited to Lord Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mu Yuesheng¡¯s breathing faltered. She recalled of the experience from the previous night, thinking of the misdeeds that darn hooligan, Shi Xiaobai, had done as well as the overwhelming moans that came from Wen Hezheng¡¯s room.

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s expression changed drastically and asked in a hurry, ¡°Last night, you and Shi Xiaobai, did the two of you¡­do something that should not be done?¡±

    Mozzie was stunned.

    Should not be done?

    Was she referring to the massage?

    How did Sister Yuesheng know about it¡­Ah, right. Sister Yuesheng lived next to her!

    ¡°Sister Yuesheng¡­Don¡¯t tell me you heard it?¡±

    Mozzie immediately blushed. Although she did not think that Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s massaging of her fat body was something shady, she still knew how ambiguous it was when she let out those involuntary moans.

    Mu Yuesheng immediately said with a deadpan expression. ¡°I heard it. I never expected the two of you to¡­¡±

    Mozzie hurriedly exined, ¡°Sister Yuesheng, your thoughts have gone astray! Last night, Lord Shi Xiaobai only massaged me to slim me down. Look at me now, it¡¯s the effects of Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s massaging.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng was astounded.

    You moaned so ¡°lewdly¡± from being massaged? And even slimmed down so drastically by experiencing a massage? Can it be any more ridiculous?

    Seeing Mu Yuesheng¡¯s look of disbelief, Mozzie turned anxious. It was alright if she was misunderstood, but she would me herself if Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s reputation was ruined by her.

    When Mu Yuesheng saw Mozzie¡¯s anxious look, she knew that this matter could not be left in such a mess any further. Furthermore, Mozzie was a girl too. She would definitely turn embarrassed or nervous if this was mentioned to her face.

    Mu Yuesheng sighed. Although she was not close to Mozzie, and had practically only just gotten to know her, she did not wish for such a cheerful girl to be harmed. She softly asked, ¡°Do you¡­like Shi Xiaobai?¡±

    Mozzie nodded without any hesitation, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Obviously, she liked Lord Shi Xiaobai, who was such a nice guy, the most.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡­already has a girlfriend!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng said with a serious expression. In order to prevent Mozzie from ending up hurt, she had to reveal Shi Xiaobai¡¯s true colors.

    This hooligan was two-timing. No, it might be more than that!

    Mozzie was dumbfounded as she pursed her lips and said, ¡°Ah? Lord Shi Xiaobai¡­how can this be?¡±

 Chapter 178: Flirting Expert Shi Xiaobai

    Chapter 178: Flirting Expert Shi Xiaobai

    ¡°Ah? Lord Shi Xiaobai¡­how can this be?¡±

    My Lord Shi Xiaobai, happiness can only be obtained when male gods are together. How can you have a girlfriend!?

    Mozzie immediately felt hurt and could not ept the reality.

    As Mu Yuesheng looked at Mozzie¡¯s expression, she sighed in her heart. From the looks of it, this silly girl had fallen too deep in love for that hooligan. Her reaction after knowing that she had been cheated on was extremely intense.

    Mu Yuesheng sighed and said, ¡°I think¡­you should give them your blessings.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng wanted to tell Mozzie that it was time to let go.

    Mozzie stared and said with resentment, ¡°No, definitely not!¡±

    The male god meant for Lord Shi Xiaobai will definitely appear!

    Mozzie thought in her heart.

    Mu Yuesheng gave a sympathetic nce at Mozzie.

    It¡¯s best to take it slow. It looks like the hooligan is highly regarded in her heart.

    ¡­

    When Kevin, who was at the door, heard Mozzie and Mu Yuesheng¡¯s conversation, his eyes slowly turned red. It was red from his wrath.

    It¡¯s Shi Xiaobai again!

    It¡¯s still that Shi Xiaobai!

    Motherfucking Shi Xiaobai!

    From the first time they met, he had been acting the fool, smacking him heavily in the face.

    Later on, all sorts of deeds about him were rumored, making him deeply sense the difference between him and a true genius.

    Yesterday, he learned of the possibility that his idol, ¡°God DogLeading¡±, was very likely Shi Xiaobai.

    And today, he heard such a conversation.

    Mozzie and Shi Xiaobai¡¯s rtionship was already so close!

    The important person Mozzie was willing to share her delicacies with was actually Shi Xiaobai!

    ¡°Shi! Xiao! Bai!¡±

    Kevin blurted out this hateful name while grinding his teeth.

    ¡°Is there something?¡± Suddenly, a puzzled voice sounded from behind him.

    Kevin turned around in surprise and saw Shi Xiaobai walking towards him. He looked like he was in a good mood.

    Kevin¡¯s expression changed and with a cold snort, he walked into the lounge. With mixed feelings, he looked at Mozzie, who was chatting with Mu Yuesheng happily, and found a spot in the front row. He was very hurt and needed to calm down.

    After a momentary pause, Shi Xiaobai also headed into the lounge. He was truly in a good mood today.

    It was because not long ago, the Absolute Choice had suddenly informed him that Kevin¡¯s affection for Wen Hezheng had reached 80 (Like), and congratted him on obtaining a C-level reward.

    This made Shi Xiaobai have the feeling of encountering a BOSS while ying a game, but just as he pulled his weapon out, he heard the news of the BOSS dying. It was a victory that seemedcking.

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai had been worried over thepletion of the Absolute Choice. Although he could use the omnipotent ¡°Massage Technique of God¡± to slim Wen Hezheng down, that was just her exterior appearance. To make a person like another person should not have been that simple.

    However, Shi Xiaobai never expected that the matter was truly that simple!

    ¡°What a superficial Blondy Narcissist.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and sighed before walking into the lounge.

    The moment Shi Xiaobai walked into the lounge, two pairs of eyes turned to look at him. One was Mu Yuesheng¡¯s angry gaze, while the other was Mozzie¡¯s pleasantly surprised gaze.

    ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai~~¡±

    Mozzie cheerfully called out and immediately skipped over to Shi Xiaobai. Following that, she twirled around whileughing to show off her petite body.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Mozzie blinked with a cute expression of trying to unt herself.

    As the Massage Technique of God used to slim Mozzie down needed a period of time to take effect, this was the first time Shi Xiaobai saw Mozzie after she slimmed down. It was truly a great difference!

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai praised as he thought in his mind.

    This King¡¯s Massage Technique of God is indeed omnipotent. The effects are truly awesome. Alright, it¡¯s been decided, from today onwards, Mozzie shall be the spokesperson of the Massage Technique of God!

    A slight smile suffused on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lips as his eyes zed while looking at Mozzie.

    Mozzie thought Shi Xiaobai wasplimenting her and enjoyed it. Immediately, she flung the grievous news of Lord Shi Xiaobai going down the heterosexual rtions path of no return to the back of her head.

    Mozzie beamed for a moment before she suddenly recalled of something. She said in a pathetic manner, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, in the morning¡­in the morning, I identally ate too much. You can¡¯t me me. It¡¯s not that I wanted to eat that much¡­¡±

    Mozzie felt that it was tough on Lord Shi Xiaobai to help her slim down. However, she found it regrettable that she had eaten so much, but her physique required her to eat a lot. In order to prevent Shi Xiaobai from thinking that she did not cherish her slim figure that was so hard to obtain, she felt that she needed to give an exnation.

    ¡°No, Mozzie, This King thinks you should eat more!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately interrupted Mozzie. He said in high spirits, ¡°Do not be afraid of getting fat from eating. Eat as much as you like! This King¡¯s Massage Technique of God can slim you down anytime.¡±

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai really wanted to say¡ªQuickly fatten yourself from eating. Once you turn fat, This King¡¯s Massage Technique of God can continue leveling up again.

    Mozzie was terribly touched when she heard this.

    Lord Shi Xiaobai was so thoughtful. Not only did he not me her, but he had also allowed her to not worry. Lord Shi Xiaobai was just too gentle.

    ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai.¡± Mozzie gave out an affectionate cry.

    When Kevin heard this, his expression changed drastically as he cursed in his heart.

    This bastard, Shi Xiaobai, was a flirting expert!

    Mozzie had truly been deeply mesmerized for a moment, but the strong belief in her heart was unwavering. She believed that a male god was definitely the best partner for Lord Shi Xiaobai.

    Just as Mozzie wanted to ask Lord Shi Xiaobai about his girlfriend, the sound of high heels tapping came from the entrance.

    Mozzie faltered before whispering, ¡°It must be a Division Minister!¡±

    Mozzie hurriedly pulled Shi Xiaobai to seat him down.

    Shortly, a charming woman in a red cheongsam walked into the lounge. Kevin¡¯s expression changed and immediately sat up straight. Mu Yuesheng opened her eyes and took a nce at the charming woman and slightly frowned before closing her eyes. Mozzie had also tugged at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sleeves as though she was very nervous.

    Only Shi Xiaobai was expressionless. He looked the same. He did not even know who the woman was, but the first impression the woman gave him was bad.

    The woman locked eyes with Shi Xiaobai for a while before saying with a charming smile, ¡°I am the Division Minister of the [Creation] division. You can call me ¡®Madam Ji¡¯. I¡¯m very happy to serve as your collective training instructor.¡±

    Madam Ji gave a charming smile as she said softly, ¡°They got me to choose a possible segment that would appear, but as I¡¯m too dumb, I could only guess of one. I believe¡­the selection will have one-on-one duels.¡±

    A one-on-one duel was a selection segment that tested an individual¡¯s strength the most. In fact, the appearance of a one-on-one duel segment appearing at any selection had a very high probability. As such, the segment offered by Madam Ji could not be considered a guess.

    However, this segment was indeed something worth training for.

    Madam Ji scanned the four rookies and lightly smiled. She said, ¡°It¡¯s perfect that we have four people. Then, let¡¯s have a duel in pairs. As for who is to fight who, go ahead and decide for yourselves.¡±

    The moment Madam Ji finished her sentence, Mu Yuesheng immediately opened her eyes and said, ¡°I want to battle Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    Since this was training for the mass selection, Mu Yuesheng believed that only fighting Shi Xiaobai, who was on par with her, was meaningful. Kevin and Mozzie were just too weak for her.

    Furthermore, when she saw how Mozzie had so many emotions for Shi Xiaobai despite Shi Xiaobai being such a merciless flirting hooligan, Mu Yuesheng felt that she needed to teach Shi Xiaobai a good lesson.

    At this moment, Mozzie also raised her hand and weakly said, ¡°I also want to fight with Lord Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    From Mozzie¡¯s point of view, Lord Shi Xiaobai was after all only at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. If he fought Sister Yuesheng, there was a high chance of him losing. She did not want Lord Shi Xiaobai to lose, so she had to snatch the spot of fighting Lord Shi Xiaobai from Sister Yuesheng.

    The moment Mozzie finished her sentence, Kevin¡¯s voice that was filled with suppressed anger immediately rang, ¡°None of you are to snatch him from me. Shi Xiaobai is mine!¡±

    Kevin now hated Shi Xiaobai to the extreme. With a chance to duel him in front of his eyes, would he still be a man if he did not take it?

    Madam Ji clearly did not expect this situation. With a fascinated look in her eyes, she looked at Shi Xiaobai and said softly, ¡°Then, how will you choose?

    Shi Xiaobai gaped his mouth. He looked at each of the three people and could tell their desire to battle him from their eyes.

    Such a vexing thing. This King is truly popr.

    Ever since he was faced with the Absolute Choice, Shi Xiaobai disliked multiple choice questions.

    Shi Xiaobai blinked and said innocently, ¡°Why not¡­all of you attack together?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 179: This is the reason for you to break public property?

    Chapter 179: This is the reason for you to break public property?

    ¡°Why not¡­all of you attack together?¡±

    It was unknown since when it began, butpared to a one-on-one duel, Shi Xiaobai preferred being attacked en masse. Because be it cultivating his ¡°Crab Steps¡± or ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡±, they needed attacks of sufficient strength.

    He could not deny that he found it difficult to withstand Mu Yuesheng¡¯s ¡°Radiant Charged Bolt¡± and ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning¡± head on. However, Shi Xiaobai could use the the damage inflicted by the peripherals of ¡°Radiant Charged Bolt¡± to cultivate ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡±. And under normal circumstances, he could easily dodge ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning¡±.

    Atst night¡¯s duel, Shi Xiaobai had turned slightly serious and gave up the thoughts of cultivating ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡±. He wanted to defeat Mu Yuesheng in a head-on sh, but unfortunately, his attacks were simrly dodged by Mu Yuesheng perfectly.

    Although he had managed to obtain victory using his strong endurance, Shi Xiaobai found such a victory uneptable. As such, he did not use ¡°Divine Massage Paralysis¡± and instead used ¡°Divine Massage of Giving Spring to Withered Wood¡±. However, this resulted in him being countered by Mu Yuesheng¡¯s ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning¡±.

    As a result, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s physical defenses rose by arge margin.

    Shi Xiaobai was extremely willing to battle Mu Yuesheng again, but now with him facing three choices, Shi Xiaobai could not help but be greedy.

    However, this sort of greed sounded rather arrogant.

    The four other people were stunned hearing this. They chose to simultaneously¡ªpretend not to have heard him.

    Asking for Shi Xiaobai¡¯s opinion was just them being too naive.

    Mu Yuesheng looked at Madam Ji and she said in a deep voice, ¡°I believe that since we are training for duels, the effects of the training would be better if the match-ups are closer in power. Although I¡¯m rather apologetic to the other two, I have to say that the darn bast¡­Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strength is closest to mine.¡±

    Kevin immediately retorted when he heard this, ¡°Shi Xiaobai is only at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. How can he be close in strength to you? This Genius¡¯s Psionic Mortal Realm is closest to him, so it is only reasonable for This Genius to battle him.¡±

    Mozzie also hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s psionic realm might be low, as for me¡­I¡¯m not a Psyker. My strength should be the lowest. I¡¯m most suitable to battle Lord Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Madam Ji was slightly confused. She knew that Shi Xiaobai had amazing talent, but she did not know how strong he was. All the spies that had been nted around Shi Xiaobai had been cleaned up by Kali.

    So when she heard the three people speaking, Madam Ji was immediately even more confused. From what Mu Yuesheng had said, Shi Xiaobai seemed to be strong enough to battle her. Didn¡¯t this mean that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strength was ranked in the top two? But from the way Kevin and Mozzie spoke, Shi Xiaobai did not seem too strong and even seemed rather weak.

    What was going on?

    However, Madam Ji was in no hurry. She watched in interest as the three people argued. She had the right to decide who was to battle who, but she did not want to stop them.

    This was because she wanted to see what Shi Xiaobai would do. After all, there was no way an oue could be produced from the three people¡¯s arguments. It was ultimately Shi Xiaobai¡¯s choice as to which opponent he would fight.

    ¡­

    The three constantly quarreled while Madam Ji watched in silence. The choice of dueling partner was eventually still going to be decided by Shi Xiaobai.

    Madam Ji was waiting. The other three were also waiting. They were waiting for Shi Xiaobai to make his decision, but not the arrogant choice of ¡°attacking together¡±. They wanted him to make a sensible choice after understanding his own strength.

    Then, how would Shi Xiaobai, who had been silent all this while, make his choice?

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An ear-splitting explosion boomed as the entire lounge shook slightly. The three people and Madam Ji turned their heads in horror. They saw Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fist stretched out beside a wall, and there was a huge hole in the wall!

    This was an extremely thick metallic wall made out of astral steel. It was punched through by Shi Xiaobai in one punch!?

    Shi Xiaobai slowly retracted his fist and turned to look at the astounded four. With a grin, he said, ¡°This King wants to fight one against three. What do you think?¡±

    This was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s choice.

    He had wanted to fight one against three from the outset.

    But the other four did not believe that he possessed such strength, and directly ignored his ¡°arrogant¡± words.

    In this regard, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s method was simple and crude. He quietly walked to a wall and raised his fist.

    Compared to using words to convince others, Shi Xiaobai preferred to use action to profess his decision and determination.

    This punch was actually just a trick. After all, the destructive power of ¡°Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡± waspletely different from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s other offensive strength. It had too many restrictions.

    However, this punch was extremely shocking for the four. They had noticed Shi Xiaobai walk to the wall, but did not pay attention to what he was doing. Hence, the punch was rather abrupt, and the damage caused by that single punch made them involuntarily gasp.

    This was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strength?

    He actually possessed such terrifying destructive power!?

    At this moment, Madam Ji hated Kali for her interference, preventing her from taking this child in as her ¡°student¡±.

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s face turner slightly paler. Last night, if Shi Xiaobai had used such a punch on her at that final moment¡­ No, even if he used a tenth of the punch¡¯s power, there was no way she could withstand it. She should have lostst night¡¯s duel.

    Mozzie¡¯s eyes were naturally sparkling with tiny stars.

    Lord Shi Xiaobai is truly¡­truly amazing. He is gentle but possesses such terrifying power. He¡¯s the best kind of male god that can be both passive and aggressive.

    Kevin¡¯s face was ashen. He believed that his destructive power was no weaker than Mu Yuesheng¡¯s. Destructive power was thest line of defense of his which he was proudest of. However,pared to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s punch, his destructive power was nothing worth mentioning.

    When Shi Xiaobai saw how the four people were intimidated by his punch, he knew the time was ripe. With a wave, he said loudly, ¡°This is just a normal punch of This King. If This King were to make a serious punch, or a super serious punch, or an ultimate invincible serious punch, this wall would have disappeared! Duel? Sorry, from This King¡¯s point of view, whether the three of youbined would be able to give This King a hint of pressure is what This King¡¯s looks forward to the most. So, don¡¯t argue any further. Just attack together!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai smiled proudly in his heart.

    ¡°Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡± might becking in duels, but it was quite useful at a time like this.

    Madam Ji¡¯s lips twitched. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s punch had proven his strength, but was this the reason for him to break public property?

    Madam Ji hesitated for a moment before softly saying, ¡°Since Shi Xiaobai has made up his mind, go ahead and fight three against one. The training goals are to improve your actualbat level. If Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strength is reallypletely above yours, the effects of three against one are indeed better. You three can also improve on your teamwork. After all, it is not impossible for a team segment to appear at the selection.¡±

 Chapter 180: Double Speed Mirage

    Chapter 180: Double Speed Mirage

    Madam Ji¡¯s words were equivalent to finalizing the issue. The trio were stunned by the power from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s single punch before recalling Shi Xiaobai¡¯s bizarre long-distance running speed. Immediately, they somewhat believed that Shi Xiaobai could truly fight one against three.

    Mu Yuesheng looked at Shi Xiaobai and sighed. ¡°If it will be an interesting match, I can ept you battling against three, but I hope you will not disappoint me.¡±

    Mozzie giggled and said, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, have mercy.¡±

    Kevin did not speak but hung a cold expression on his face. He no longer objected. All he wanted to do was ¡°teach¡± Shi Xiaobai a lesson. Although three against one was not something glorious, the chances of sess were higher. Kevin had to admit that after seeing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s punch, he no longer had the confidence that he could beat Shi Xiaobai in a one-on-one battle.

    ¡­

    There was a specialized battleground in the collective training grounds. As every year¡¯s collective training would have a free-for-all segment, the battleground was ratherrge in size.

    The few of them quickly moved from the lounge to the battleground. Mu Yuesheng andpany each stood on one end of the battleground while Shi Xiaobai stood away from them. With that, the three against one battle was ready to begin.

    Madam Ji stood outside the battleground and said, ¡°This battle is to let each of you understand each other¡¯s strength. At the same time, it can let you familiarize yourself in actualbat. You can resort to using your full strength appropriately, but remember, do not cause any serious injuries. [Gaia] has Psykers with healing powers who can treat your injuries after the battle so it doesn¡¯t affect the mass selection two dayster, any serious side effects, though, wouldn¡¯t be worth it.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­go ahead and begin.¡±

    The moment Madam Ji finished speaking, a figure immediately rushed out.

    That figure rushed from one end of the battleground to the other in a split second, stunning everyone. Who else could it be but Shi Xiaobai!?

    Madam Ji was astounded as well. She never expected Shi Xiaobai to take the initiative to attack first in a one against three situation.

    Shi Xiaobai charged towards the dispersed trio as though he was a cheetah that dashed into a pack of wolves. His eyes were sharp like a knife, and his speed was so fast that it only left afterimages.

    The trio were still considering if they should attack together or separately. But with Shi Xiaobai charging at them, they were rendered speechless. To not seek the breakthrough of a three against one situation, he actually charged at the three of them to get them to focus fire on him. Wasn¡¯t this just courting death?

    But the three of them were soon dumbfounded, especially Mozzie and Kevin. Amongst the two of them, the former had not grasped any movement techniques, while thetter only had Cloud Traversal Steps at the ¡°Grasped Basics¡± realm. Against Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure that was moving like a stream of light, they were momentarily at a loss as to how to respond.

    ¡°So fast!¡±

    By the side, Madam Ji was astounded. With her being able to watch by the sidelines, she could directly tell how fast Shi Xiaobai was. Besides, not only was his movement technique fast, there were all sorts of fake moves. There was no way to tell where Shi Xiaobai would run next with the naked eye.

    And in the three rookies¡¯ eyes, Shi Xiaobai would asionally appear on the right side of the battleground and sometimes on the left. Although they knew that Shi Xiaobai was charging right at them, they could not grasp Shi Xiaobai¡¯s location. They could only watch as Shi Xiaobai began to move towards them.

    Mu Yuesheng raised her hands as several ¡°Radiant Charged Bolts¡± shot out. But likest night, none of them struck Shi Xiaobai. Her eyes began to turn serious as she prepared to use ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning¡± when Shi Xiaobai approached her.

    Kevin was secretly umting strength. He knew that his ¡°Cloud Traversal Steps¡± could not withstand Shi Xiaobai¡¯s movement techniques. Be it taking the initiative to attack or to dodge in retreat, he was at aplete disadvantage. If that was the case, the only method he had left was¡ªto counter changes with consistency!

    There was bound to be a w revealed while attacking. Kevin believed that when Shi Xiaobai attacked him, he could seize the opportunity to hit out with ¡°ck Bear Dominating Palm¡±. As long as he was given a chance to strike out, he would immediately defeat Shi Xiaobai!

    Mozzie took a deep breath. Although she did not wish for Lord Shi Xiaobai to lose, she did not want to lose too quickly. However, she was rather helpless against such fast-moving opponents. Her past figure destined her to be inclined towards strength and defense. Mozzie was rather confident with her defensive abilities. She was prepared to defend against Shi Xiaobai¡¯s attacks.

    In a few short seconds, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s running from one end of the battleground to the other had caused a subtle change in the battle situation. The three rookies who had the numbers advantage all invariably chose the strategy of ¡°defend and counterattack¡±. This was because Shi Xiaobai was just too fast and uncanny.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure finally arrived at the three of them under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. His feet never stopped because his offense had only just begun.

    Who would he challenge first?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of Mozzie. His fist raised up high and was immediately about to smash downwards. And this punch also made Shi Xiaobai¡¯s agile figuree to a momentary halt. At that instant, it was as though time had frozen.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Mozzie¡¯s reaction was fast as she shouted. A dark silver shield appeared in front of her.

    ¡°B ss defensive skill, Magical Silver Shield!¡±

    Madam Ji¡¯s eyes lit up. It was rumored that Wen Hezheng was adept at defensive skills. From the speed at which she conjured the Magical Silver Shield, it was definitely at the Familiarized Proficiency realm or higher. She was indeed worthy of her reputation.

    The Magical Silver Shield appeared right in front of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fist. As everyone held their breaths, they waited to see if the punch would shatter the Magical Silver Shield.

    However, a strange thing happened. They saw the Shi Xiaobai in front of Mozzie suddenly dissipate!

    ¡°Speed mirage!¡±

    Madam Ji was amazed that Shi Xiaobai had managed to grasp a speed mirage.

    Mozzie¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of confusion before immediately feeling a fist hit her in the back. The punch was not light nor heavy, but it caused her to stagger.

    Mozzie turned her head back in shock and only saw Shi Xiaobai¡¯s afterimage, because Shi Xiaobai was already rushing towards Kevin.

    In the same way, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure appeared in front of Kevin but immediately dissipated like a mirage!

    ¡°Do you think you can use the same move twice!?¡± Kevin angrily boomed.

    Without even looking at the mirage, he suddenly turned around and smacked his palm out.

    ¡°ck Bear Dominating Palm!¡±

    With him striking out, the surroundings quaked. Kevin¡¯s body seemed to ignite in mes as the palm struck straight at Shi Xiaobai, who had appeared behind him.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A deafening explosion sted as Kevin¡¯s palm struck Shi Xiaobai¡¯s chest!

    Then¡­it directly prated Shi Xiaobai¡¯s chest!

    This was still a mirage!

    Kevin¡¯s eyes stared abruptly as at this moment, a punch lightly hit him in the back.

    Kevin was already moving forward because of his ck Bear Dominating Palm, but with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s gentle punch, he lost his bnce and fell forward uncontrobly. With a thud, he fell down in a miserable state.

    ¡°Double speed mirages!¡± Madam Ji gaped her mouth.

 Chapter 181: In This Kingâ€™s eyes, all of you are already dead

    Chapter 181: In This King¡¯s eyes, all of you are already dead

    Having a double mirage appear consecutively in such a short period of time was clearly something greater than twice the difficulty of having a single speed mirage. It might even be several times or even ten times harder.

    Shi Xiaobai had actually managed to grasp double speed mirages!

    One of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s two punches that were average in strength caused Mozzie to stagger, while the other caused Kevin to fall to the ground. All of these happened in seconds, but clearly Shi Xiaobai was not satisfied with only this. Without any pause, he turned to charge at Mu Yuesheng!

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s eyes turned slightly apprehensive. She had seen Shi Xiaobai¡¯s speed mirage and double speed mirage, but she had failed to see through even the single speed mirage.

    However, Mu Yuesheng did not have her confidence shaken. That was because her ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning¡± had a wide range. Even if Shi Xiaobai used a triple speed mirage, as long as he came within ten meters of her, he would not be able to escape the attack of ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning¡±.

    Mu Yuesheng looked at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure that was charging at her. As she began charging up her power, she went on full alert.

    Afterimages, afterimages, and more afterimages!

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s pupils dted slightly. Yesterday, despite there being a cold spotlight, she had not managed to fully discern Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure. As a result, her missing of ¡°Radiant Charged Bolt¡± was mostly because of her poor vision. But at this moment, she was able to see Shi Xiaobai¡¯s charging figure, but she waspletely confused. The movements of his figures were too confusing!

    There was no way for her to see clearly, but she could use her perception and her hazy vision to judge. But even if she saw it clearly, she found it extremely difficult to make a judgment. This was because her eyes were tricking her!

    Left or right?

    Front or back?

    Mu Yuesheng looked at the series of afterimages Shi Xiaobai left behind as he ran at her. She began knitting her brows.

    Shi Xiaobai clearly was wary of Mu Yuesheng¡¯s ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning¡±. He did not rush straight at her like back when he attacked Mozzie and Kevin. Instead he constantly circled in the vicinity slightly more than ten meters away from her.

    ¡°This distance¡­¡±

    Mu Yuesheng was surprised that Shi Xiaobai was maintaining a distance that happened to be just beyond the range of ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning¡±. Shi Xiaobai had managed to judge her attack range from seeing her produce ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning¡± once fromst night.

    Was this a coincidence?

    Or was he just probing her?

    Or could it be that Shi Xiaobai had truly grasped the information of her ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning¡± range from that single encounter?

    If it was the third possibility, wouldn¡¯t Shi Xiaobai¡¯sbat talents be too heaven-defying?

    Mu Yuesheng was rmed, but it also ignited a greater fighting spirit in her.

    In fact, she could have used ¡°Lightning shstep¡± to escape or use her secret techniques that she did not usest night on Shi Xiaobai, but Mu Yuesheng had her own pride as well. Since Shi Xiaobai wanted to use his movement techniques and speed mirages to defeat her, she wanted to stand motionless and use ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning¡± in a tit for tat manner.

    This was a battle between her judgment and Shi Xiaobai¡¯s speed.

    ¡°Come, let me see how fast you are!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s eyes squinted slightly as she no longer used her vision to chase Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure. Instead, she began perceiving the air turbulence that was a result of his motions. That was something that could be grasped!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure ran faster and faster around Mu Yuesheng. From afar, it appeared as though there were multiple Shi Xiaobais running in circles. They were fast, highly deceptive and amazing.

    Madam Ji waspletely aghast. She muttered in her heart, ¡°Dominating Refinement, no. His movement techniques is already not far from the Crest of Perfection. He is only thirteen years old. If he can cultivate his movement technique to the Crest of Perfection at the age of thirteen, even if it¡¯s Crab Steps, he will be able to stir up the entire China. [Gaia] has truly picked up a treasure¡­If I could¡­¡±

    Kevin crawled up from the ground to his chagrin. When he turned and saw the scene, he was petrified. Even though his ¡°ck Bear Dominating Palm¡± had been augmented with even more power through the use of his superpower, it was equivalent to being useless if it failed to strike Shi Xiaobai.

    The present Shi Xiaobai made Kevin feel despair. It was impossible for him to spot the dazzling figures with his naked eye, so how was his palm going to hit Shi Xiaobai?

    Shi Xiaobai did not stop while running in circles, but suddenly a figure rushed at Mu Yuesheng.

    ¡°Speed mirage!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s eyes narrowed as she judged which was the fake image. And at the next moment, she immediately felt a light breeze blowing across her hair.

    ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng did not turn around not did she have the slightest bit of hesitation, because she believed that she had detected that wind which meant Shi Xiaobai.

    Sparking electric currents suddenly formed a barrier around Mu Yuesheng like testy pixies. The electro-barrier which had a resplendent goldenness amidst the icy-blue suddenly sted outwards in the diffusive form of a circr weaving of gold and blue electric currents!

    This electric current emanated out but stopped less than a meter away from the circr series of Shi Xiaobai afterimages. This was the limit of ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning¡±.

    Mu Yuesheng gently sighed and gradually closed her eyes. At the moment she closed her eyes, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure appeared behind her and with a punch that was of average strength, he struck her back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡±

    Not only had her vision been fooled, even her perception had been fooled. Mu Yuesheng was utterly convinced. Although she could have used ¡°Lightning shstep¡± to escape at thest moment, when it came to judgment and speed, she had already lost.

    She did not manage to correctly judge the timing of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s attack. The first mirage had been urately judged by her, but the second mirage had made her fall into a trap. She realized that ¡®sensing the wind meant sensing Shi Xiaobai¡¯ was just a naive thought.

    Shi Xiaobai had long judged the moment when she would use ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning¡±. No, Shi Xiaobai had deliberately created a ¡°w¡± for her to grasp on, making her mistaken it for an opportunity.

    The three rookies simultaneously cast their gazes on Shi Xiaobai, who finally stopped. In less than a minute, Shi Xiaobai had gone from one end of the battleground towards them. He had used his extremely fast speed to put them in a passive situation, to the point of not being able to move. Following that, he defeated them using a single speed mirage or double speed mirage. He had used an extremely clever battle strategy to trap them in his palms.

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the three and stood with his arms held to his back and sighed. ¡°In This King¡¯s eyes, all of you are already dead.¡±

    The trio lowered their heads simultaneously. Although the word ¡°dead¡± sounded somewhat exaggerated, they could not deny that if Shi Xiaobai had used the punch with an offensive strength that could bore through steel walls on their backs, they would at the very least, be heavily injured and they would have lost the ability to continue fighting.

    In less than a minute, they had suffered an abject failure in this three against one battle!

    ¡°Then for this battle¡­¡±

    Madam Ji did not expect that the gap between Shi Xiaobai and the trio was so huge, but, this was extremely good news for [Gaia]. However, continuing this battle was meaningless. Madam Ji nned to announce the end of the duel.

    ¡°The battle has just begun!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly interrupted Madam Ji with a shout. A strange glint shed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes as he deliberately ¡°made¡± himself out to be posturing. Naturally, it was not to fraudulently win the battle, but¡­

    ¡°Have the three of you used all your strength?¡± Shi Xiaobai looked at the trio and said coldly, ¡°If it¡¯s because you are reluctant on using all your strength against This King because it¡¯s three against one, reality has proven that This King has the ability to easily steamroll the three of you. Then¡­shouldn¡¯t all of you do your best?¡±

    The three of them looked up simultaneously. They questioned themselves.

    Did they really give their all?

    ¡°Are you willing to be so easily defeated by This King?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sneered and said, ¡°From This King¡¯s point of view, only when sess eludes you after you have given your all is it considered a failure. If you sumb to This King¡¯s powerful strength now, then, This King will be greatly disappointed.¡±

    ¡°So, if you even feel a tiny bit of indignation, use all your strength!

    Shi Xiaobai looked calm, but he was beaming in his heart.

    Come on, go all out on This King. All your attacks are experience points.

    ¡­

 Chapter 182: The vengeful [Zeus]

    Chapter 182: The vengeful [Zeus]

    Shi Xiaobai knew very clearly that as fellow rookies, even if they were deceived by ¡°Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡±, Mu Yuesheng, Kevin and Mozzie would not use their full strength in a three against one battle. There was a greater possibility that they would hold back in order to probe his limits.

    However, Shi Xiaobai wished to give them greater pressure. Even though this pressure could overwhelm him and make him suffer an abject defeat, he also wished that this pressure could result in something more intense.

    Hence, Shi Xiaobai had to prove one thing, which was¡ªhe was very strong!

    He wanted to show them that he was so strong that the trio had to work together and go all out on him.

    Unfortunately, although Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Crab Steps had reached the ¡°Dominating Refinement¡± realm, overwhelming the three in terms of movement technique, his offensive means were a problem. His Pig ughtering Knife pursued fatality in one strike, so it was not appropriate for a battle exchange. As for ¡°Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡± and ¡°Massage Technique of God¡±, they were just too slow, they were clearly unable to do much. Therefore, Shi Xiaobai chose to create this false impression.

    In fact, this matter was all very opportunistic. This was because Shi Xiaobai¡¯s punch of average strength could have been easily defended by a Psionic Barrier. However, Mozzie had failed to react after being fooled by the mirage. As for Kevin, he had attempted to use ¡°ck Bear Dominating Palm¡± to have a head on sh with Shi Xiaobai but he had ignored his defenses. As for Mu Yuesheng, she had been fixated in thepetition of ¡°judgment¡± and ¡°speed¡±, so she gave up resisting at the veryst moment. As a result, none of the three managed to use a Psionic Barrier that could protect their entire body.

    If not, Shi Xiaobai would not have been able to shatter their Psionic Barrier regardless of how much effort he put in. This made Shi Xiaobai recall his virtual battles. He had chosen to quit in frustration when he fought against opponents much weaker than him.

    At the same time, it also sounded an rm for Shi Xiaobai. He needed to learn a powerful skill.

    The three rookies looked at Shi Xiaobai, who had a serious expression, and listened to his serious words. Slowly, they turned solemn. Even Mozzie felt fighting spirit burn in her. That phrase ¡®only when sess eludes you after you give your all is it considered a failure¡¯ resonated with her. In her eyes, Lord Shi Xiaobai was a very strict teacher.

    In Kevin¡¯s eyes, Shi Xiaobai was still as hateful as ever, but he could not help but think highly of him. The three punches had already given him the feeling that Shi Xiaobai waspletely on a different level from them. He also became more convinced that Shi Xiaobai was God DogLeading. That was because God DogLeading was this rxed and cool back then.

    As for Mu Yuesheng, she had always kept tricks up her sleeve, but when she heard what Shi Xiaobai had said, she could not help but ask herself, was she willing to be defeated in such a manner?

    No, definitely not.

    Her strength was far more than this. If Shi Xiaobai was that powerful, wouldn¡¯t it be great if she could do her best and have an undisturbed fight?

    The trio¡¯s gazes changed. As true fighting spirit ignited in their hearts, they abandoned the burden of theck of dignity to fight three against one, and was prepared to do their best.

    Shi Xiaobai finally revealed a smile. He liked such indomitable auras. He liked the mped down feeling of being repressed by clouds of doom.

    ¡°Come on, This King can no longer wait!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath. ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡± and ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± began circting in his body . If he could be hurt by the peripheral attacks of the trio¡¯s all-out strength, he could both train his Crab Steps as well as hone his physique.

    Therefore, let the tempeste strike harder!

    ¡°Ding Ling Ling¡­.¡±

    At this moment, a cellphone¡¯s ringtone interrupted the tense battle situation.

    The four people could not help but turn their heads over.

    Madam Ji gave an apologetic smile and picked up the call. After listening for a moment, her expression suddenly changed. After saying a few ¡°yea¡±, she hung up.

    Madam Ji sighed and said to everyone. ¡°The three-day collective training is temporarily suspended. As for this battle¡­stop for the moment.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. He had gone through great effort to stir the mes of war, why was she suddenly asking for it to be halted?

    Mu Yuesheng immediately frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Madam Ji had a slightly heavy expression on her face as she said in a deep voice, ¡°[Zeus]¡¯s rookie delegation will being to Steel City tomorrow. So, this year¡¯s battle exchange will be pushed ahead of schedule.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mozzie could not help but exim out loud. Mu Yuesheng also slightly gaped her mouth while Kevin¡¯s face turned paler.

    Madam Ji sighed and said, ¡°I believe all of you know the reason why [Zeus] chose this period, and you also understand that [Gaia] has to ept the battle exchange. So, let us call it a day for now. Because, tomorrow, it is likely that you will be embroiled in an intense battle. Wait here for a moment first. We will be convening for an emergency meeting and discuss the matters regarding tomorrow.¡±

    After Madam Ji said this, she turned around and left. From her hurried footsteps, it seemed rather urgent.

    Mozzie, Kevin and Mu Yuesheng¡¯s gazes turned solemn as all of them fell silent. The atmosphere suddenly turned depressingly cold.

    Shi Xiaobai was at a loss for words as he helplessly said, ¡°Who can tell This King, what had just happened?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    [Gaia] was once a first-tier organization in China. At its peak, along with [Zeus], they were considered the two giants amongst hero organizations. The two organizations aimed at bing the best organization in the country. As a result, [Gaia] and [Zeus] were in a serious conflict back then. They even nearly went to war, but settled due to external pressure.

    However, despite being calm on the surface, they were secretly still in dispute. The two organizational powerhouses naturally needed an outlet to vent their contention. And a battle exchange was the best outlet.

    The battle exchange was held annually for rookies. On odd-numbered years, [Gaia] would lead the rookie delegation to [Zeus] for a public battle, and the opposite happened on even-numbered years.

    The two organizations were ofparable strength in the beginning so such exchanges naturally had wins on both sides. Therefore, it slowly became a tradition.

    However, as [Gaia] slowly declined, eventually being demoted to a second-tier organization, this tradition that persisted on lost its original meaning.

    In the past ten years, [Gaia] would end in abject defeat in the annual rookie battle exchanges. They were powerless against [Zeus], because [Zeus] was still a first-tier organization domestically, so the rookie pool they had ess to was far better than [Gaia]¡¯s.

    However, for its previous glory and remaining honor, [Gaia] would bite the bullet and take up the challenge even if it would shake the confidence of their rookies.

    [Zeus], which was criticized for being ¡°vengeful¡± clearly, would not give up the opportunity to trample [Gaia] under its feet. Every year¡¯s rookie battle exchange revealed the disparity in strength between the two sides.

    And this year, [Zeus] had taken the initiative to bring forward the battle exchange, right before the selection for the factional collective training.

    They put it nicely by saying that because they were on the way, it would be good to have a warm-up prior to the selection.

    However, their intentions were obvious. To the [Zeus]¡¯s rookie delegation, this battle exchange was indeed a warm-up, but for [Gaia]?

    Having experienced an abject defeat before the [Gaia] rookie delegation even set off, how much confidence could they have left?

    This was [Zeus]¡¯s goal. They lived up to their reputation of being ¡°vengeful¡± and even more!

 Chapter 183: This King wants to fight one against all

    Chapter 183: This King wants to fight one against all

    Through Mozzie¡¯s exnation, Shi Xiaobai finally had a rough understanding of the matter.

    ¡°So, [Zeus]¡¯s rookies are very strong?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes shimmered slightly. Although his battle had been interrupted, wasn¡¯t there a battle happening tomorrow? As long as the opponents were sufficiently strong, Shi Xiaobai did not mind who he was fighting.

    Mozzie said with a bitter look, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, [Zeus] is now one of the top three hero organizations domestically. Every year, their rookies would basically be the top students who graduate from the best secondary schools in China. Compared to us, they are much stronger¡­¡±

    Kevin¡¯s said with a livid expression, ¡°If This Genius does not remember wrongly, there are two super rookies in the current batch of [Zeus] rookies.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng also said with a sigh, ¡°Compared to the two super rookies, I have no chance of winning over any one of them.¡±

    Mozzie covered her face and said, ¡°I¡¯m definitely hopeless. Every year, the weakest member in [Zeus]¡¯s rookie delegation is at the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. The weakest is enough to steamroll me. Boohoohoo.¡±

    Kevin¡¯s scowled and said, ¡°Damn it, by bringing forward the battle exchange, they are clearly trying to wear us down. They are pushing things too far!¡±

    As Steel City was located to the south of China, it was located closer to Shanghai, where the collective training was held. Hence, [Zeus] used the excuse that they were on the way and as a warm up to bring forward the battle exchange. [Gaia] could actually refuse it, but from the expression Madam Ji had, [Gaia]¡¯s upper echelons did not n on doing so.

    This was a battle exchange that they were bound to lose. Even if they could ept the oue of losing, they would still lose some of their dignity and confidence eventually.

    Mozzie had a bitter face, while Kevin was livid. Mu Yuesheng had her brows tightly knitted. The pressure the uing battle gave to them was evident.

    ¡°Then, how about leaving them all to This King?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s voice was suddenly heard as the trio turned their heads in shock. However, all they saw was Shi Xiaobai revealing a confident and cheerful smile. His delicate face was filled with fighting spirit.

    ¡°Leave the entire [Zeus] rookie delegation to This King.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said in high spirits, ¡°No matter how many they send, just watch and see. This King will beat them all alone.¡±

    The trio stared with widened eyes. Mozzie uttered ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai¡± midway before feeling at a loss as to how to continue.

    Kevin let out a dismissive sneer and said, ¡°Do you think you are invincible? Do you know what it means to have two super rookies?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng frowned and fell silent.

    They knew Shi Xiaobai was confident, but they never expected him to be this confident. Being victorious in a one against three battle was apletely different concept from being victorious when facing the entire [Zeus] rookie delegation alone.

    Any super rookie could do the former, but not a single rookie in the whole of China could do thetter.

    This was because there were two definitions of a rookie. Firstly, they had to be a freshman from an organization or a university. Secondly, their psionic cultivation realm could not exceed the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    That was to say, amongst the rookies, the highest psionic cultivation realm one could be was only the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. And super rookies were in the top tier of existences amongst rookies. They were the top students in every province¡¯s secondary school graduation examination.

    In this psionic cultivation realm, there was no way to open a huge rift between each other. The reason why super rookies were considered super rookies was because their synergy of the four major aspects ofbat¡ªoffense, defense, sh motion, superpower¡ªhad reached the peak.

    It was already considerably difficult to win in a one-on-one duel with a super rookie. So not a single rookie had a chance of winning if they fought two super rookies and several rookies at the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm alone.

    Even the strongest super rookie would not dare im of being able to defeat thebined forces of two super rookies.

    Hence, even Mozzie, who worshiped Shi Xiaobai fully in her heart, also echoed how Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words were being ¡°arrogant¡±.

    Shi Xiaobai clearly did not understand the concept of a super rookie, but even if he knew, he would not have any great changes in attitude.

    Because¡­

    ¡°This King never fears failure. So no matter how difficult the situation is, This King can face it calmly. This King does not know what a super rookie is, but if they are strong, how could This King miss the battle?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai scanned the trio before grinning and saying, ¡°Even if This Kingcks the strength to fight against them all, there¡¯s still the three of you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Kevin suddenly looked up and said in surprise, ¡°Us?¡±

    Mozzie blinked and muttered, ¡°Us¡­¡±

    Mu Yuesheng slowly revealed a smile and nodded, saying, ¡°Us!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the trio and softly said, ¡°This King once said that only when sess eludes you after you have given your all is it considered a failure. Hence, it¡¯s still too early for you to talk about failure. Furthermore, even if you finally fail, This King will also be the first one to fail. So what is there to worry about? Besides, having lost for ten years, it¡¯s about time to win once, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes suddenly turned solemn as he said seriously, ¡°What you should be most worried about now is that if This King were to beat them all, you will miss out on participating in an interesting battle. This King can only sorrowfully tell you that there is a possibility of 99.9999¡­¡±

    Hearing Shi Xiaobai constantly mutter the numbers ¡°999¡­¡±, as though he was chewing on Stride gum and without any end to it, the trio were dumbfounded.

    Mozzie was the first to burst intoughter as she said happily, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, I like you the most!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Kevin¡¯s expression changed, but the way he looked at Shi Xiaobai turned gentler than before. He patted himself in the chest and loudly said, ¡°Tomorrow, This Genius will take the lead in battle. No one is to snatch the spot from me!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s brown eyes also shed a look of determination as she clenched her fists and said, ¡°You are right. How can we miss out on an opportunity to fight super rookies?¡±

    The three rookies reignited their fighting spirit. The chances of victory remained slim, but just as Shi Xiaobai had said, failure only after having given your all was considered a failure. And wasn¡¯t it a rare opportunity to fight a peer much stronger than themselves?

    Mozzie and Kevin took their cellphones out and began to search for the information about [Zeus]¡¯s rookies on the Inte.

    Kevin seized the opportunity to speak with Mozzie, but was relentlessly rejected. This hurt Kevin slightly, as he secretly decided to improve his image in Mozzie¡¯s heart, and be even more ¡°mature¡±.

    Mu Yuesheng closed her eyes to begin Cogitation. It was certain that she needed to face one of the two super rookies from [Zeus]. They were all secondary school graduates from the same year, so she knew how powerful every year¡¯s super rookies were.

    They were the ones with the highest overall results in a province with hundreds of thousands of candidates. They had basically scored a perfect score in every aspect.

    Mu Yuesheng did not have the confidence to beat a super rookie, but after listening to Shi Xiaobai, she looked forward to fighting a super rookie.

    The trio had things they had to do for themselves, so Shi Xiaobai immediately felt helpless. He was about to propose having a battle exchange amongst themselves in preparation for tomorrow, such as going three against one.

    Shi Xiaobai retracted his gaze from the trio and turned his sights onto Mu Yuesheng. Suddenly, a thought shed in his mind that could not be restrained any further.

 Chapter 184: The darn godlike collapse of tear ducts

    Chapter 184: The darn godlike copse of tear ducts

    Shi Xiaobai looked at Mu Yuesheng as a thought shed through his mind.

    ¡°This King remembers that Violent Girl once said that Safety Pants Girl¡¯s Mind Expanse is very low, so her cultivation speed is very slow. If that is the case¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He had found something to do!

    Shi Xiaobai immediately walked towards Mu Yuesheng.

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s meditative state was extremely shallow, so once she sensed someone walking over, she immediately opened her eyes. Seeing Shi Xiaobai, she asked in wonderment, ¡°Yes?¡±

    The things that happened today drastically decreased Mu Yuesheng¡¯s bad impression of Shi Xiaobai. Although Mozzie¡¯s excuse of ¡°Massage Slimming¡± still sounded very doubtful, she knew that it was just one-sided love on Mozzie¡¯s part. The two had yet to do any unspeakable things.

    Kevin and Mozzie also looked over. Subtly, Shi Xiaobai had already be the focus of their attention.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and without any hesitation and said, ¡°This King has a way to improve your cultivation speed!¡±

    The moment he said this, Mu Yuesheng was first stunned before calming down. She asked again, ¡°Do you mean¡­cogitation cultivation techniques?¡±

    Cogitation affected one¡¯s cultivation speed. And the effectiveness of Cogitation depended on cogitation cultivation techniques and one¡¯s Mind Expanse. The first thing she thought of when she heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words was that he nned on sharing a more advanced cogitation cultivation technique with her. Immediately, Mu Yuesheng felt somewhat touched.

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s answer was clearly not this. This was because he had never used so-called cogitation cultivation techniques in his Cogitation.

    Shi Xiaobai did not keep up the suspense and shook his head. He said, ¡°No, This King is referring to¡­Mind Expanse!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s pupils slightly contracted when she heard this. Quickly, she gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°Why are you making fun of me?¡±

    Numerous experts had researched for countless years but had failed to achieve anything in the field of Mind Expanse. By saying that he could allow her to cultivate faster by working on her Mind Expanse, this was a joke that hit her soft spot. It was not at all funny.

    Kevin immediately wanted to mock Shi Xiaobai, but turning around to nce at Mozzie, he immediately tolerated it. He began telling himself, be more mature, be more mature, be more mature¡­

    Mozzie clearly had great confidence in Shi Xiaobai. She hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai will definitely not make errant jokes. He is definitely able to do what he ims!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai followed up on Mozzie¡¯s words and said seriously, ¡°This King obviously does not joke around needlessly. This King does have the means to improve your Mind Expanse. Although This King¡¯s ability can only result in a temporary increase, which means it will recover to its normal state after a period of time, there is not one bit of falsehood in truly raising it.¡±

    Noticing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s seriousness and how he said that it was a ¡°temporary increase¡±, Mu Yuesheng felt a flicker of hope. Even if it was a temporary increase, it would be extremely good for her. It was as though it would be a matter of great happiness if a paralyzed girl could stand up and walk for a minute.

    Mu Yuesheng took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the method?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai stretched out his hands and said, ¡°The method is very simple¡­massaging!¡±

    ¡°Bul¡­¡±

    Before Shi Xiaobai was even done, Kevin wanted to shout out the word ¡°bullshit¡±, but he hurriedly held back after uttering it midway. He shut his mouth and gave a stiff smile. Again he recited to himself the ¡°Be Mature Sutra¡±.

    Mozzie¡¯s eyes immediately lit up and jumped over to Mu Yuesheng and said, ¡°Sister Yuesheng, that¡¯s awesome! Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s massage is very amazing. You already know why I was able to slim down!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng was left speechless. She was wondering how massaging could result in slimming down and also improve one¡¯s Mind Expanse.

    Are you trying to fool a three-year-old child? That¡¯s not right. Even a three-year-old child would not fall for it, right?

    Shi Xiaobai noticed Mu Yuesheng¡¯s look of disbelief. With a thought and a roll of his eyes, he walked over to Kevin.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Noticing Shi Xiaobai walk over to him, Kevin wanted to say in a nasty tone, ¡°what the heck do you want¡±, but after saying the first word, Mozzie caught the corner of his eyes. Again, ¡°Be Mature Sutra¡± was immediately activated and with a stiff smile, he asked gently, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not speak but stretched his hand out towards Kevin¡¯s shoulder.

    That hand appeared very, very slow to Kevin. Every second, there was a voice resounding in his mind, ¡°Quick, hit that bastard¡¯s hand away¡±, but immediately another voice would retort, ¡°Be more mature, be more mature¡­¡±

    Kevin tolerated it, but finally, when Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand touched his shoulder, there was a heavy pinch!

    Kevin¡¯s eyes stared and immediately tears overwhelmed him.

    Tears flowed down his cheeks as though a river was bursting its banks. Kevin hurriedly turned around to wipe his tears, but for some reason, his tears constantly gushed out from his eyes. He did not feel grief at all, and even wanted to curse, but for some reason, he could not control his tear ducts.

    Mozzie and Mu Yuesheng were immediately stunned in disbelief. From their point of view, Shi Xiaobai had only pinched Kevin in the shoulder once, and Kevin was already crying.

    Was it this painful? Was Kevin actually such a crybaby?

    ¡°Do you see that? That is This King¡¯s Massage Technique of God!¡± Shi Xiaobai pointed towards Kevin and said loudly.

    That¡¯s right. The reason why Kevin cried was obviously because of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Massage Technique of God. This move was called ¡°Divine Massage¡¯s Copse of Tear Ducts!¡±

    ¡°So it was you!¡±

    Kevin turned around angrily. His face was overflowing with tears, but just as he wanted to curse another word or two, the ¡°Be Mature Sutra¡± activated once again. Immediately, Kevin whimpered as he turned around to continue wiping his tears. His aggrieved look was rather endearing.

    Mozzie chuckled and gave Shi Xiaobai a big thumbs up. ¡°Awesome, my Lord Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng nced at Kevin. Despite her numerous doubts, she could notprehend this unscientific scene.

    Just a single pinch made a person¡¯s tear ducts copse. Was this even fucking reasonable?

    But¡­

    ¡°Can massage truly¡­improve my Mind Expanse?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng felt a glimmer of longing.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and once again stretched out his evil hand at Kevin. Compared to words, he preferred to prove himself using his actions.

    A secondter.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha¡­.¡±

    Kevin began bursting inughter with tears streaming down his cheeks.

    Mozzie and Mu Yuesheng could not bear to watch. This massage technique was toxic!

    ¡°Hurry¡­hurry up and help me stop it¡­¡±

    Kevin truly felt like crying.

    As Shi Xiaobai looked at Kevin¡¯s ¡°miserable¡± look, he shook his head and sighed. As a person, he was just too soft-hearted. Shi Xiaobai reached out his hands and pressed on Kevin¡¯s shoulder twice.

    Instantly, Kevin returned to normal as he immediately jumped away. With his hands crossed and holding his shoulders, he looked at Shi Xiaobai as though he was looking at a monster.

    Since time immemorial, the East had four sorceries1. Kevin had once gasped in admiration for it, but now, from his point of view, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s massage was even more terrifying than the four sorceries.

    Shi Xiaobai turned and look at Mu Yuesheng. With a shrug of his shoulders, he asked, ¡°How about it? Now, you should understand how powerful This King¡¯s Massage Technique of God is, right?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked at Mu Yuesheng as he sighed in his heart.

    The path to leveling up was truly long and difficult.

    Mue Yuesheng was indeed tempted, however, she was still somewhat hesitant. This was because she recalled Mozzie¡¯s ecstatic moans fromst night. This left a deep mental scar on her with regards to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s massage techniques.

    ¡°Is it just¡­a massage of the head?¡± Mu Yuesheng weakly asked.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and said, ¡°Massaging the temples would do. The longer the massage, the longer the effects.¡±

    Upon hearing that only her temples needed to be massaged, Mu Yuesheng secretly sighed in relief. However, when she heard how the longer the massage was, the longer the effects wouldst, she slightly knitted her brows. She naturally wished that the improvement in her Mind Expanse wouldst longer, but if she were to be like Mozzie¡­

    ¡°Then¡­I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± Mu Yuesheng sighed.

    Compared to the ¡°turmoil¡± of having too low a Mind Expanse, massaging her temples did not seem like an uneptable matter.

    Mu Yuesheng closed her eyes as though she was going for broke, as though she was a soldier about to rush out into the battlefield.

    Shi Xiaobai pursed his lips and had a thought in his mind.

    Do you need to go this far? Not only is This King¡¯s Massage Technique of God extremely effective, it can also guarantee you extremefort. You can¡¯t even help but moan. Especially by massaging the temples, that feeling would definitely be¡­

    Shi Xiaobai reached out his ¡°evil¡± hands towards Mu Yuesheng¡¯s temples.

    1. The four sorceries of the East are China¡¯s photoshopping skills, Japan¡¯s cosmetics skills, Korea¡¯s stic surgery, and Thand¡¯s sex-changing surgery.

 Chapter 185: A super, super flirting expert

    Chapter 185: A super, super flirting expert

    Mu Yuesheng closed her eyes nervously. When Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fingers touched her temples, she felt a slight chill. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fingers were not cold, but her face had heated up slightly.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng took a deep breath as she found it hard to clear her mind.

    The fingers that hadnded on her skin began to suddenly move. Gently, the fingers pressed down, causing her burning head to immediately feel like it was being dunked into a basin of cold water. The cold feeling was beyond control.

    Mu Yuesheng drew a gasp as she felt her mental clouds clear up in her mind. The images she imagined in her mind appeared as though a veil had been lifted, making it extremely clear.

    Mu Yuesheng immediately wanted to attempt Cogitation.

    However, the fingers moved once again without any rhythm before pressing heavily down on her. This pressure caused her mind that was being unraveled to be dunked into mud. A ice-cold feeling that swept her entire body began flowing down like a river through every blood vessel she had. The blood in her vessels felt as though they were boiling, as a heat arose. Her skin instantly turned ruddy, as her body alternated between hot and cold. She found it extremelyfortable, and could not help but¡­

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Mu Yuesheng could not help but moan once.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng immediately recalled the immoral sounds that came from Mozzie¡¯s roomst night and instantly panicked. She felt the thumbs that were pressing on her temples move twice again and immediately pressing down on her. Mu Yuesheng¡¯s eyes widened abruptly, as bolts crazily sparked. Her body transformed into an icy-blue stream of light as she rapidly charged backwards.

    ¡°Phew¡­Phew¡­¡±

    Mu Yuesheng took two deep breaths from being in a state of shock. That massage technique was toxic!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Xiaobai blinked his eyes and asked curiously.

    Mu Yuesheng gaped her mouth, but was unsure as to how to answer. Could she answer¡ªNo, your massage feels too good, I can¡¯t stand it?

    Mozzie was the one who understood Mu Yuesheng¡¯s dilemma the most. She immediately ran to her side and said to Shi Xiaobai with a smile, ¡°Sister Yuesheng isn¡¯t feeling well. Next time then.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng looked gratefully at Mozzie. She finally understood deeply the difficulties Mozzie had felt.

    Shi Xiaobai found it somewhat regretful but he did not force it on her. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright, This King will look for you tonight.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng panicked and hurriedly said, ¡°No¡­there¡¯s no need.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai asked in wonder, ¡°You don¡¯t want to improve your cultivation speed?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng was stunned. She certainly wanted it. It was her wish all along, but the sounds she had produced were just too embarrassing.

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s face blushed as she began hesitating. She did not know whether she should mildly reject him, or first agree to it before thinking of a way out.

    Mozzie immediately said with a straight face, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, leave this matter for another day!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng hurriedly nodded a few times, as her impression of Mozzie kept improving.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Although Shi Xiaobai was eager to level up, he did not want to force himself on others. He was just wondering what had happened.

    Was his Massage Technique of God causing difort?

    That didn¡¯t make sense. ording to the theories instilled into his mind by the system, the Massage Technique of God could stimte the senses. It should have been veryfortable.

    Kevin, who was watching all of this on the side, noticed Mu Yuesheng¡¯s embarrassment without any hint of anger, and then Shi Xiaobai, who ¡°acted¡¯ perplexed. He secretly took out his cellphone and quickly sent out a message.

    Kevin: ¡°Lord God, Lord God, I know who my love rival is. That bastard is a flirting expert. A very, very skilled one. What should I do?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    [Gaia] Headquarters, in the meeting room for the highest levels, the doors and windows were tightly shut. Very little light prated, so darkness filled the entire room, as the repressed atmosphere emanated.

    The four Division Ministers were sitting at one of the four corners each. Under the shadows, it was difficult to discern even their bodies.

    The gray-robed elder stood in the middle of the room and said softly, ¡°What do all of you think of about this matter.¡±

    Silencested for a while.

    Yama Minamiya was the first to break the silence. He said, ¡°In my opinion, we should not ept it. We should find an excuse to refuse the bringing forward of the battle exchange. The children are still young after all. The mass selection itself is already stressful enough. If they got defeated before the selection during the battle exchange, their confidence would get shaken.¡±

    The moment Yama Minamiya was done with his statement, a shrill voice resounded. Chaos said, ¡°Refuse? How do we refuse? [Zeus] has been eyeing [Gaia]¡¯s ¡®Heritage Series¡¯ over the past few years. Refusing the battle exchange is tantamount to giving them the opportunity to pounce over and bite us. Or else, why have we been putting up with the humiliation for a decade?¡±

    The fat pig-like Order said with a heavy voice, ¡°There is definitely no way we can reject them. The battle exchange is our final level of peace on the surface with [Zeus]. Once we reject them, the headlines on tomorrow¡¯s Hero Daily will be¡ª[Gaia] refuses exchange battle. As a result of ignominy, [Zeus] has announced to be at odds with [Gaia].¡±

    Madam Ji sneered and said, ¡°That bunch of old fogies at [Zeus] has always been waiting for this chance. Every year, they would appear abnormally enthusiastic about it. And every time, they would do their best, so as to make us shrink back from the overwhelming odds and be the ones to take the initiative to cancel this tradition. Even if we refuse the pushing forward of the exchange battle, they will likely announce to the world that we have refused the battle exchange.¡±

    Yama Minamiya gaped his mouth but did not say a word. He certainly knew of the reasons behind it, but was feeling indignation over it.

    The gray-robed elder muttered to himself before saying, ¡°It seems like there¡¯s no need to discuss on this matter any further. We can only ept the battle exchange, and we must hype it up more than previous years. Tomorrow¡¯s training shall be halted for a day. All the rookies are to watch the battle exchange. The residents of Steel City should also be invited. We have to exceed the audience size of past years. Inform the media and contact the reporters. Make this matter reach the headlines and let every citizen in China see it. Even if [Gaia] is now in a slump, our rookies are still filled with courage, and our friendship with [Zeus] remains.¡±

    After the gray-robed elder had said this, the atmosphere in the room immediately turned even more depressing.

    Yama Minamiya hesitated for a moment but he could not help but say, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit too¡­unfair to these children?¡±

    The gray-robed elder immediately said coldly, ¡°No, this is fairness. For the past ten years, every batch¡¯s rookies have suffered the same humiliation. What makes this year so special? As long as they remember this humiliation and feel enraged, and finally turn this anger into motivation, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    Yama Minamiya said in a deep voice, ¡°Those children are to participate in the mass selection in two days. If they suffer a terrible defeat in public tomorrow, it will be difficult for them to adjust themselves psychologically. After all, they are still very young.¡±

    The other three Division Ministers fell into silence. Although they knew that they could not refuse the battle exchange, they did not want to be as heartless as the gray-robed elder to promote and hype up the battle exchange. After all, each division¡¯s rookie representative was the rookie they thought highly of.

    The atmosphere reached an extreme state of repression.

 Chapter 186: Can I borrow your hand to smack faces

    Chapter 186: Can I borrow your hand to smack faces

    The gray-robed elder sighed and said, ¡°They are already considered lucky. Every odd-numbered year, the rookie delegation goes all the way to the battle exchange at [Zeus]¡¯s home ground. There, they suffer the outpour of taunts and booing. At least for this year, the battle exchange is organized by [Gaia].¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yama Minamiya said softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t such luck¡­too depressing?¡±

    The gray-robed elder fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°It is not impossible to transmute depression into strength. It¡¯s been decided then. All of you are tofort your respective division¡¯s children. Let them be mentally prepared that they will likely suffer an abject defeat at tomorrow¡¯s battle exchange. However, failure is not terrifying, what is terrifying is remembering the humiliation and ignoring the other useful things.¡±

    The four Division Ministers fell silent and nodded.

    ¡°Then, the meeting has ended.¡±

    ¡­

    The meeting amongst the upper echelons of [Gaia] did not go on for long because the decision was destined from the beginning. Shi Xiaobai andpany did not wait too long before the four Division Ministers came. Yama Minamiya announced the confirmation of the battle exchange that was to be held tomorrow. He also hinted to the quartet that the exchange battle would have arge audience.

    The three day collective training was also officially terminated. The four Division Ministers led their own division¡¯s rookie away. They did not need to think over their words, because they just repeated the same words to the rookies that were participating in the battle exchange every year.

    The general gist was to treat the battle exchange normally.

    You might be inferior to others, but that is only temporary. Although you will likely lose tomorrow, or even suffer a miserable failure, to the point of the audience booing you, you should not lose your confidence. You can feel humiliated, but you cannot just see the humiliation. It is most important that you should learn the lesson from your failures and obtain progress.

    These words did not sound pleasing to the ears, since the battle exchange had yet to begin, but they were spoken to under the assumption that they had already lost. It sounded like the Division Ministers were jinxing it. But in fact, every batch¡¯s rookie representatives knew very well that there was a huge rift between them and [Zeus]¡¯s rookies. It was just like difference between the top schrs from Peihua University and second-rate undergraduates.

    Therefore, although in past years, the rookie representatives would nod and say yes with waning excitement, their hearts were actually suffering in silence.

    However, this year was different. The answers from the four rookie representatives surprised the four Division Ministers.

    Mozzie said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a loss, This Mozzie will make the other person pay the price!¡±

    Order Division Minister was first astounded that the fat girl, Wen Hezheng, had transformed into Mozzie. Then, he was stunned that the gentle and kind Wen Hezheng would say such dominating words. He quietly took out a treasure from his treasury and said, ¡°Eat this, quickly be fat again!¡±

    ¡­

    Kevin said, ¡°This Genius will be first to fight. Wait and see Division Minister. This Genius will definitely clinch victory in the first battle, kickstarting off to a good one.¡±

    Creation Division Minister, Madam Ji, found Kevin somewhat different than his usual self. Despite winking at him charmingly to hint at something, Kevin was unmoved. This made Madam Ji look at him in a different light.

    ¡­

    Mu Yuesheng said, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to battling the super rookies.¡±

    Chaos Division Minister, who was always crafty, showed a rare sincerity to Mu Yuesheng. He probably saw something on Mu Yuesheng that made his heart melt. Division Minister Chaos, who was also good with words, did not speak much. Instead, he said, ¡°Do your best. There will be one day you will leave super rookies in your dust.¡±

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°This King wants to fight them all alone.¡±

    Annihtion Division Minister, Yama Minamiya, had long known of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ¡°confidence¡±, hence the person he was most worried about was precisely Shi Xiaobai. With him being confident enough to think that he could beat all of them alone, the setback dealt to him would probably be much greater than the rest if he suffered an abject defeat tomorrow.

    Yama Minamiya sighed. He recalled of fourteen-year-old Riko and the rookie delegation that had headed to [Zeus] to participate in the rookie battle exchange three years ago. Back then, [Gaia]¡¯s rookie delegation suffered seven losses out of seven battles. Other than Riko, who managed tost a little longer before being defeated, the other rookies had suffered a crushing defeat at the onset.

    Back then, at [Zeus]¡¯s home ground, all sorts of jeers, boos and mockery resounded throughout the stadium. Other than Riko, who stubbornly stared down the audience, the other six rookies were left in tears as they lowered their heads.

    Most of the members of the rookie delegation would eventually recover their confidence, and treat the battle exchange as an unforgettable ¡°learning experience¡±.

    However, there were a few rookie representatives who failed to pick themselves up, resulting in them falling into misery and confusion. And these rookies who lost their confidence were usually  the rookies who were previously confident to the point of being arrogant.

    Shi Xiaobai was very simr to those people.

    Yama Minamiya was worried. With a thought, he decided to give Riko a call and send Shi Xiaobai back to Riko¡¯s apartment.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    This matter was indeed quite sudden, but many people were already mentally prepared. Before the rookies entered [Gaia], they had naturally searched about information regarding [Gaia]. And the battle exchange that was associated with [Zeus] appeared higher on the search rankings due to [Zeus]¡¯s prestige. Therefore, other than Shi Xiaobai, all the other rookies knew about the ¡°unfair¡± battle exchange that was held annually.

    However, with the matching earlier this year, it was quite a ¡°coincidence¡±.

    The malevolence in it could be guessed by a majority of rookies. Other thanining, they had nothing else they could do. In fact, there were a number of rookies who experienced schadenfreude when it came to the battle exchange. For example, Hua Pengju, who had been ridiculed by others as Erectile Dysfunction after his balls were shattered, clearly looked forward to Tu Dahei suffering a brutal crushing by the [Zeus] rookies tomorrow.

    Before receiving Yama Minamiya¡¯s call, Riko had already learned of the news. This was because [Zeus] had unreasonably announced it on their official website; hence, the entire Steel City was aware of the news.

    Clearly, [Zeus] had no intention of seeking the opinion of [Gaia]. They only informed [Gaia], which was immediately affected by this, in passing when they were already en route.

    Riko was waiting in her apartment, sitting on a sofa with a deadpan expression. She was holding up her chin while thinking over something. Her brows were slightly knit, as though she was deliberating something, but her eyes flickered and appeared to form a dark resolve.

    After Shi Xiaobai opened the door and entered, Riko gently got up to walk over to him.

    ¡°Oh? Are you not feeling well?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked into Riko¡¯s eyes and saw that the fair snow-like skin on her face had a strange hint of redness. She looked like she was a little sick, so he could not help but ask softly, ¡°Do you need This King to help massage you? It¡¯s not that This King is tooting his own horn, but This King¡¯s Divine Massage¡­¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai!¡± Riko interrupted Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sentence as her expression looked grim and serious. She had a seriousness Shi Xiaobai had never seen before from her.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression also gradually turned serious.

    Riko suddenly burst out intoughter like the blooming of pear flowers. She stretched out her hand to pinch Shi Xiaobai¡¯s cheek and cocked her head slightly. She asked softly, ¡°I want to smack some people in the face. Can I borrow your hand?¡±

    After a momentary stun, Shi Xiaobai grinned and answered, ¡°Alright, This King loves smacking faces.¡±

 Chapter 187: Come on out, the extremely cute little loli

    Chapter 187: Come on out, the extremely cute little loli

    [Zeus] had posted on their official website without informing [Gaia] of the news. Upon knowing of [Zeus]¡¯s intentions to bring forward the battle exchange, Riko was infuriated. She was furious over [Zeus]¡¯s unreasonableness and how it had gone too far.

    After receiving Yama Minamiya¡¯s phone call, she gradually calmed down. Yama Minamiya had exhorted her to help Shi Xiaobai be mentally prepared. She felt indignation, but had no choice but to agree. This was because she was simrly afraid that Shi Xiaobai would be like a rookie who had suffered an irrecoverable blow after going to [Zeus] with her to participate in the rookie battle exchange.

    But when she entered [Gaia]¡¯s online discussion forums, she noticed how it was unanimously discussing how terribly the [Gaia]¡¯s rookies would end up losing. There were a few message threads with mers fueling the mes of schadenfreude, while other mers were specting on the number of seconds the rookie representatives could hold on for.

    These forum users were anonymous, which made them brazenly joke on this matter.

    Riko was furious but she felt her heart go cold. Later on, she saw an analysis thread which analyzed the results of the battle exchange from recent years. It had a teasingment¡ªIf [Gaia] is able to win a single match, I¡¯ll stream myself eating shit live, three piping hot bowls!

    Riko sneered but was helpless. She anonymously posted a thread, and the general gist of the post was¡ª¡±As fellow members of [Gaia], can¡¯t you have a collective sense of glory?¡±

    Not long after, there were numerous replies.

    mer A: Can collective glory be eaten? How many cents per pound is it?

    mer B: Are you sure it¡¯s not collective glory but collective shame? Anyways, I will be supporting [Zeus] at tomorrow¡¯s battle exchange. Only by supporting them will there be any glory.

    mer C: The Emperor of Truths is here. Dang Dang Dang. There is only one truth¡ªActually, theOP is one of the rookie representatives for tomorrow. He¡¯s here on the forum to seekfort, but he ended getting ruthlessly med by mers. He can only curse at others, but there is no collective glory. Actually, OP, don¡¯t you worry. Since no one has any expectations for the lot of you, just remember to lose nicely tomorrow. Do it in a cool fashion. It¡¯s best if you just throw in the towel the moment you go on the battle stage and say ¡®Your father is admitting defeat, you y by yourself¡¯. Do you know, the more you struggle, the more repulsive you seem? In order tost an additional second or two, you¡¯ll show all sorts of ugliness. It¡¯s very amusing, and we will have to work hard at holding back ourughter. Do you think it¡¯s easy on us? So I¡¯m begging all of you. Just lose more straightforwardly!

    mer D: Post above me is the truth. Pleading to not struggle.

    ¡­

    Riko was so infuriated by the inte mers that she was on the verge of tears. However, she was helpless against those shameless mers. They were precisely this shameless because they were anonymous.

    Riko responded a few times before throwing her cellphone in anger.

    The more she thought, the angrier she became. Especially when she recalled the avnche of taunts and booing she experienced at [Zeus]¡¯s base three years ago, it made her short of breath.

    The mockery and booing from back then and the mers on the discussion forums outraged Riko, but she was helpless to rebut them. She wanted to smack them heavily in the face till their darn faces were all lopsided. However, having lost her battle exchange match, she was not qualified to do so.

    Anger, grievance, a chilling heart. With these negative emotions in her heart, Riko thought of Shi Xiaobai. She realized he had never frowned when an absurd thought that could not be repressed crossed her mind.

    Hence, when Shi Xiaobai returned, Riko asked, ¡°I want to smack some people in the face. Can I borrow your hand?¡±

    She wished that Shi Xiaobai would be able to win one round and smack [Zeus] in the face. It would also smack the mers on the discussion boards in the face. She knew she was being willful, but just like the rookie evaluation test, the present her could only rely on Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai was obviously clueless about theplex history of this matter, but from Riko¡¯s eyes and expression, Shi Xiaobai felt an intense desire from Riko.

    He did not know whose face she wanted to smack by borrowing his hand, nor did he know how difficult it would be.

    However, he remembered that he had once said¡ªViolent Girl, you are already This King¡¯s person.

    Could a king disappoint his subjects?

    No!

    Definitely not!

    Hence, regardless whose face it was, regardless how difficult it was, Shi Xiaobai would definitely smack them, and he had to smack them hard!

    Hence, Shi Xiaobai did not ask any further and only answered, ¡°Alright, This King loves smacking faces.¡±

    This conversation was only two sentences long before it came to an end. Riko hummed a cheerful tune as she prepared lunch happily. Shi Xiaobai silently walked back to his room.

    Hiding outside the door, Yama Minamiya, who was prepared to eavesdrop to see how Riko was going to mentally prepare Shi Xiaobai, was astounded. After he pondered for a long while, he revealed a pleased smile on his lips despite his worried gaze.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    After Shi Xiaobai returned to his room, he closed his door and sighed softly.

    Face smacking was an art. It had a variety of forms. Under different situations, the different forms gave apletely different refreshing feeling and portrayed awesomeness.

    For example, for tomorrow¡¯s face smacking. If he relied on Crab Steps and Filthy Turtle Divine Technique to cause his opponent to copse, was that a face-smacking?

    Of course it was considered one, but such a face-smacking was definitely not a great one. It wasn¡¯t pleasurable enough, or at least, Shi Xiaobai would not like it.

    Furthermore, having sensed Riko¡¯s repressed anger and desire to fight back, he disliked such sort of face-smacking methods that bordered on ¡°teasing¡± even more.

    This was because this face-smacking method was like using a dull knife to cut meat. Although it was painful, it was still too slow.

    What Shi Xiaobai wanted was to sh so quickly and randomly, to the point of not giving the opponent a breather, smacking them heavily in the face.

    And other than using Pig ughtering Knife, he did not have the ability to do so. The knife technique that was in pursuit of a single fatal strike was inappropriate for a battle exchange.

    Shi Xiaobai walked to the side of his bed and raised his right hand with a nk expression. There was a unique golden pattern on his right hand, as though it was some ancient text, but it also looked like a mysterious totem.

    Shi Xiaobai stretched out his left hand in silence as he used his index finger to poke at the golden pattern on the back of his right hand. The golden pattern suddenly shimmered.

    Shi Xiaobai poked it another two times as the golden pattern shed in an unstable fashion.

    ¡°This King pokes, pokes, pokes, pokes, pokes¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes stared as he crazily poked at the golden pattern with his index finger, he was even childishly matching it to some sound effects.

    The golden pattern began to shimmer incessantly with every pressing down of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s index finger, and Shi Xiaobai did not seem like he had any intention to stop.

    Finally at one point, an extremely cute loli voice sounded from the pattern nervously.

    ¡°Stop, stop, stop poking!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly stopped and with a grin, he said, ¡°Little ck, hey Little ck, stop pretending to sleep. Do you think This King can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob. You are so bad.¡±

    The golden pattern produced an aggrievedint.

    Shi Xiaobai raised his left hand and stretched out his index finger, as though he was going to continue poking.

    The pitiful loli voice immediately resounded, ¡°No¡­Little ck was in the wrong. Big Brother, let me go.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grunted lightly and lowered his finger. He asked, ¡°Why were you pretending to sleep?¡±

    The golden pattern fell into silence and flickered slightly.

    Momentster, instead of answering, it retorted with a question, ¡°Big Brother, why did you take so long to expose Little ck?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai also paused for a moment before saying, ¡°You have already signed a blood pact with This King, which means you are This King¡¯s sword. This King permits you to have your secrets, and This King also respects your choice.¡±

    The golden pattern flickered and after a few moments, it asked, ¡°Then, Big Brother, why are you ¡®awakening¡¯ Little ck now?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gently poked the golden pattern and softly said, ¡°That¡¯s because This King wants to learn swords, so This King needs you now.¡±

    The golden pattern shed violently a few times.

    ¡°Giggle¡­.¡±

    A pleasant and childishughter resounded beforeing to a stop.

    The moment theughter stop, the golden pattern on the back of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand bloomed a bright golden light. A ball of golden light floated out from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand and a sacred but mysterious aura was revealed.

    In the golden ball of light, there was a petite figure. It was about the height of a six or seven-year-old child. However, with it being enveloped by the golden light, there was no way to discern what the person looked like. Shi Xiaobai could only barely judge that it was a young child.

    The dazzling golden light illuminated the room in ayer of golden light before dissipating momentster. As the golden light particles seeped into the ground, the room was filled with a fresh aroma.

    The figure in the light also gradually revealed its true colors.

    ¡­

 Chapter 188: King of Lolicons

    Chapter 188: King of Lolicons

    As the golden beam dispersed, the figure enveloped within slowly revealed itself. The strong fragrance was still existent after the golden light particles seeped into the ground. There were still the clear hums of a sword.

    When the final golden ray dissipated, a petite figurended slowly from mid air to the ground.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes focused slightly as the wing of his nose moved slightly. He gaped his mouth and did not speak for a moment.

    The figure was in the shape of a girl six or seven years old. She had delicate facial features that did not look human. She wore a princess gown that had no other colors except white. As for her skin, it was much whiter than the princess gown. However, it was white in a matte and smooth manner, like smooth, creamy jade.

    Her waist-long hair was white with a slight trace of pink. From top to the bottom, other than her ck eyebrows, pale golden pupils, and the nearly invisible nostrils and tiny pink cherry lips, there was no other color other than white. However, this whiteness was not monotone. There were hints of red in the whiteness, but there were parts as white as snow, or as white as jade. It gave Shi Xiaobai the feeling that he was experiencing a visual feast of whiteness.

    The moment the snow-white lolinded on the ground, she raised her head like a proud peacock. With a childlike voice, she said, ¡°See, Little ck isn¡¯t ck at all.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai immediately said in all seriousness, ¡°The name Little ck is rather cute.¡±

    The loli pursed her lips and snorted, saying, ¡°Little ck suspects that Big Brother has a problem with his aesthetics.¡±

    The loli¡¯s expression while speaking was extremely adorable. Shi Xiaobai could not help but poke the loli gently in the cheeks.

    ¡°Jerk!¡±

    The loli immediately took a step back and reached out her two tiny hands to hold onto Shi Xiaobai¡¯s finger.

    Shi Xiaobai felt as though his finger was being sped by two blocks of ice. There was a chill in the coldness as Shi Xiaobai quickly reached out his other hand to pinch the loli on her cheeks. Her cheek was slightly cool, soft and had a bounce to it.

    The loli widened her eyes instantly and retracted her tiny hands to hold its face. She said in dismay, ¡°Big Brother, are you¡­the most, most, most, most, most terrifying biological create under the nine heavens and ten thousand worlds, known as a lolicon?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised. He did have the urge to reach out and pinch her in the face when he saw the cute loli. Was this a lolicon? But the name sounded not bad.

    Shi Xiaobai said in high spirher, ¡°No, This King is the most, most, most, most, most terrifying lolicon under the nine heavens and the ten thousand worlds. This King is known as the King of Lolicons!¡±

    The little loli retreated two steps back in fear as she suddenly rolled her eyes and said loudly, ¡°Stupid Big Brother, you are too naive. Do you think that This Sword Spirit is truly a loli?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned as he swept his gaze across the loli¡¯s body and guessed, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­you are a cute boy?¡±

    As though struck by a malicious surmise, the loli leaned against the wall and trembled. With a loud voice, the loli said, ¡°This Sword Spirit has been born for¡­¡±

    The loli began counting using her fingers¡­

    Momentster, she said with a bitter face, ¡°Anyway, This Sword Spirit has lived for a very long time. Although this body looks tiny and young, there is a very, very mature heart in it, so This Sword Spirit is definitely not the type of loli Big Brother likes.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded nonchntly and said, ¡°This King understands. Let¡¯s talk about proper matters. This King is now in urgent need of a sword technique that can destroy the world, tear through the void, y gods and demons in one strike. It also has to be worthy of This King¡¯s name. Since you are very, very mature, you should know a move or two?¡±

    The loli was confused hearing this, but the loli caught thest words clearly. Immediately, with a loud voice, she said, ¡°Of course, This Sword Spirit is very, very mature. Everything is known!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up and after a moment of hesitation, he said, ¡°Since you have signed a blood pact with This King, you are This King¡¯s sword spirit. This King does not ask for much. One move, oh. No, two moves. This King only needs two moves. How about it? Exin it briefly, and with This King¡¯s intelligence, all it takes is three minutes to learn a move.¡±

    The loli finally understood him finally. She stared for a moment before suddenly shaking her head. Like a tiny adult, she sighed and said, ¡°Stupid Big Brother is hopelessly dumb! Big Brother does not even know Beginner Sword, so how can he learn any world destructive sword techniques? This Sword Spirit may have heritage memories of sword arts, but it will not be able to let Big Brother¡¯s sword technique rise so much instantaneously.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was left temporarily speechless before he said, ¡°Then teach This King Beginner Sword first.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai still understood the concept of learning things in order.

    The loli hesitated for a moment upon hearing this. Suddenly, she walked towards Shi Xiaobai and stretched out her two tiny arms.

    Shi Xiaobai was sitting on the bed, and seeing the loli¡¯s actions, he was taken aback before he realized what was going on. He reached out his hands and carried the loli to hisp and immediately, he felt like he was hugging a cold piece of jade, but it also felt like soft cotton.

    The loli stretched out her finger and pointed at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s be. A pale golden beam shimmered around her fingertips.

    ¡°Big Brother, you will soon see Beginner Sword memories from This Sword Spirit¡¯s sword art heritage. Use your mind toprehend every move. Comprehend it fully. Typically, you will take half an hour to understand the profoundness of Beginner Sword. Of course, the faster youprehend it, the higher Big Brother¡¯s talent in swords is. Are you prepared, Big Brother?¡±

    The loli spoke with a rather dignified and solemn posture.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded as he slowly closed his eyes.

    A golden beam bloomed between the fingertip and his forehead, as a strange sword-shaped pattern slowly emerged, before entering Shi Xiaobai¡¯s be.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body quivered and quickly fell silent. His breathing turned gradual as though he had fallen asleep.

    The loli retracted her fingers and jumped onto the soft bed from Shi Xiaobai¡¯sp. After rolling a few times, she hugged a quilt and let out a childish shriek.

    ¡°Damn it, damn it, this is just too nasty!¡±

    The loli hugged a quilt with a cute and dazed look. Her expression and gaze made her look like an angry young girl.

    ¡°This kind of acting as a loli is truly difficult, even for a day.¡±

    The loli looked up at the ceiling and then turned to nce at Shi Xiaobai. Angrily, the loli said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Dripping a drop of blood would allow This Sword Spirit to recover, and each of us would go their separate ways. But to take advantage of the sword, forcing This Sword Spirit to sign a ve contract. Truly detestable!¡±

    The loliined a few times before lying on the bed. Blinking her eyes at the ceiling, her gaze seem to look far into the distance.

    More than ten minutester, Riko¡¯s voice from outside was heard. ¡°Shi Xiaobai,e out and have your meal!¡±

    The loli was awakened in shock as she transformed into a golden beam of light before sinking into the back of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand.

 Chapter 189: Ye Siblings

    Chapter 189: Ye Siblings

    After a while, Riko pushed the door and entered. Coming in front of Shi Xiaobai, she shouted and gently shook him a few times. Noticing that Shi Xiaobai did not stir at all, she said in shock, ¡°Deep meditative state?¡±

    Riko was astounded.

    Others would thank their lucky stars if they could enter a deep meditative state once in their entire life. This rascal had managed to enter a deep meditative state twice in less than a month? How many people would die of envy for this talent and this luck?

    Riko was also a bit envious, but was mostly happy for Shi Xiaobai. With a gentle smile, she pinched Shi Xiaobai in the cheek and left, closing the door behind her.

    Momentster, the loli appeared once again. Shey on the bed and began to keep track of time. In fact, she was very curious about Shi Xiaobai¡¯s talent in swords. After all, from her observation the past few days, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s cultivation talent was shocking. It was unlikely his talent in swords was too terrible.

    But soon, half an hour passed since Shi Xiaobai entered the meditative state. The loli sighed in disappointment. Taking half an hour to gain insight into Beginner Sword was just a normal person¡¯s standard.

    With the passage of time, an hour, two hours, three hours¡­

    In a blink of an eye, five hours passed.

    However, Shi Xiaobai had not woken up. Furthermore, he seemed as though he was going to continue sleeping.

    The loli was first shocked and stunned, before being rendered speechless and finally turned numb. She frowned and said in a despairing manner, ¡°To think that he¡¯s a one in a hundred years, rare¡­idiot in the way of the sword! Why am I so unlucky¡­ Ahhhhh¡­.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the evening, a middle-sized private jetnded at the airport in Steel City.

    There were hundreds of people waiting at the airport. They were gathered along the two sides of a walkway. Some were holding banners, with words like ¡°Zeus is invincible¡±, ¡°Heartless 1 is the strongest¡±, ¡°Sunless 2 is the prettiest¡±.

    The gray-robed elder, who enjoyed the highest status in [Gaia], and the four Division Ministers were waiting in front of the walkway.  Only when the nended did they steadily walk towards the ne.

    The first people to walk out of the airne¡¯s hatch were three elders. One was a middle-aged man with amanding presence, while another was a middle-aged woman that had yet to lose her beauty. As for thest person, his appearance immediately incited screams and gasps from the hundreds of people.

    Despite being a white-haired elder, hisplexion was like a child¡¯s. His eyebrows were like swords and his eyes were like stars. His straight posture made him resemble an unsheathed sharp sword. However, his gentle expression seemed to conceal a hidden edge.

    The elder carried a brown wooden sword behind his back. The middle-aged man and woman simultaneously fell back behind the elder. Since the elder walked slowly, they also ended up walking even slower.

    ¡°Your Excellency God of Swords!¡±

    The gray-robed elder and the four Division Ministers weed the sword-bearing elder with a slight bow in a respectful manner.

    On both sides of the walkway, people began discussing.

    ¡°To think that His Excellency God of Swords is leading the delegation personally. Isn¡¯t [Zeus] thinking too highly of this batch of rookies?¡±

    ¡°Friend, you are too ignorant. Don¡¯t you know that the Ye siblings are the direct disciples of His Excellency God of Swords? It¡¯s understandable that His Excellency God of Swords is worried over the long trip to Shanghai.¡±

    ¡°I never expected myself to have a chance to see His Excellency God of Swords. The trip here to the airport to wee [Zeus] was truly worth it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The sword-bearing elder nodded slightly at the gray-robed elder and said, ¡°Give my regards to One-Pun. Tell him that his old friend misses him very much.¡±

    The gray-robed elder nodded and said, ¡°Definitely.¡±

    At this moment, seven people walked out from the ne one after another.

    A teenage boy and girl who were right in front were the focus of attention. The teenage boy was very handsome, while the teenage girl was as beautiful as a fairy. On closer look, one would find the duo simr in appearance.

    However, the teenage boy had sharper facial features, along with a proud and overbearing expression. A high and mighty smile hung on his lips.

    The teenage girl¡¯s facial features were softer and more delicate. Her beauty was breathtaking, but her expression was very cold. Her eyes were as cold as frost.

    The teenage boy was in a ck leather bomber, with a ck sword behind his back. The girl was in a long white dress, with a silver sword by her waist. The two walked side by side, and their ck and white figures appeared as though they hade from another world.

    Nearly everyone who were here to greet [Zeus]  at the airport was waiting for these two people. When they saw them in person, they forgot to cheer, and some even forgot to breathe.

    They were a pair of twins. They were both direct disciples of the God of Swords. Before this year¡¯s secondary school graduation examinations, the elder brother had suddenly transferred to another province, and as such the siblings managed to each be the top schr of a province.

    Other than being siblings, they were also the super rookies of China. They were also the idols of numerous youths. That was because, from their talent and strength to their appearance, they were impable and wless.

    The teenage boy was called Heartless.

    The teenage girl was called Sunless.

    The crowds on both sides of the walkway choked in silence for a moment before they finally shouted in unison.

    ¡°Heartless is the strongest! Sunless is the prettiest!¡±

    The shouts resulted in deafening echoes that filled the airport¡¯s soon-to-be dark evening scene.

    Heartless gave a mild smile, as though he enjoyed the situation of being weed by a crowd.

    Sunless¡¯ face was cold, as though she did not like the deafening din.

    Walking behind the Ye siblings were four teenagers of all shapes and sizes as well as an extremely fat girl. At this moment, they were not even qualified to entuate the siblings.

    However, the five did not appear vexed. They looked at the two figures in front of them with their eyes filled with worship.

    These seven people were the seven [Zeus] rookies that were participating at the uing mass selection. On the way there, they hade to Steel City to participate in a battle exchange that was left with no suspense. Without even considering the Ye siblings, just the five rookies themselves  were proud children of heaven. Anyone of them would be a strong candidate to be a Rookie King in [Gaia].

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The night was very calm, but also very uncalm. The reason for the calmness was because the delegation from [Zeus] did note out after checking into a hotel. Hence, nothing serious happened in Steel City. The reason why it was uncalm was because of the news of One-Pun¡¯s return.

    This was quite a thought-provoking matter. This was because One-Pun and the elderly God of Swords had a story that had to be mentioned.

    Twenty years ago, a fledgling One-Pun had once ¡°asked¡± the God of Swords for advice on the way of the sword. The oue was him suffering an abject defeat after three strikes. Ten yearster, which was also ten years ago, One-Pun had a sword summit at Mt Saint, but was regrettably defeated after three hundred strikes.

    There were three God of Swords and ten Sword Masters in this world. From ten years ago up to this day, One-Pun was ced amongst the ten Sword Masters and never lost his title. Back then, people said that if One-Pun had used his fist, he might have won the God of Swords. But when it came to swords, One-Pun was still too young.

    But now, a decade had already passed.

    Twenty years ago, he suffered an abject defeat in three strikes.

    Ten years ago, he was sadly defeated after three hundred strikes.

    What about this year?

    How many hundred more strikes could he withstand?

    Was it possible that this year¡­a new generation would exceed the older one?

    This matter determined the position of the God of Swords, so it was naturally something that garnered a great deal of attention. And this moment hade extremely suddenly. First, the God of Swords had personally escorted his disciples for their safety. Next, news of One-Pun rushing back to Steel City meant that it was portending to a matter that was about to happen.

    With the descent of the rain, it was not a calm night.

    1. Ye, Heartless (Ò¶ÎÞÇé) is Y¨¨ W¨²q¨ªng, which happens to be the same intonation as his sister, so we will use the direct trantion of his name.

    2. Ye, Sunless (Ò¶ÎÞÇç) is Y¨¨ W¨²q¨ªng, which happens to be the same intonation as her brother, so we will use the direct trantion of her name.

 Chapter 191: Looks Competition MVP

    Chapter 191: Looks Competition MVP

    A person with an ¡°extremely vicious¡± look stood at the lounge¡¯s door. He was tall and burly. His short sleeve shirt exposed muscles that bulged out like fists. On first look, they looked like hard and cold stones.

    In addition to his stout built and fierce look, a circle around his short ck hair was shaved off. Hebed up a lock of yellow hair like a rooster¡¯s crown, and his eyes were burning with anxious and savage mes. A hideous scar went from his forehead down past his right eye. His mustache was a messy scrawl, and a prominent double chin brought out the hideousness of his face.

    When everyone in the lounge first saw this person, they were startled, especially from the anxious aura he gave off. They thought a ruffian had arrived.

    But when the person opened his mouth, it fully gave the people the understanding of what it meant to be a Voice OTL-er as they too figuratively copsed in front of him when he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Me wants to participate in the battle exchange!¡±

    The moment he opened his mouth, all that impressiveness and rousing stance he had was overwhelmed by his honest tone and expression.

    As Ye Jiaquan looked at everyone looking at him with dumbfounded expressions, he scratched his head out of habit and he said loudly once again, ¡°Me wants to participate in the battle exchange!¡±

    The rookie who had been roped in to substitute Shi Xiaobai had his eyes lit up as he immediately said, ¡°This¡­brother. What¡¯s your name? What¡¯s your psionic cultivation realm? Are you a rookie of [Gaia]?¡±

    Without any hesitation, Ye Jiaquan replied, ¡°Me name is Ye Jiaquan. Now, Me is at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm and is a rookie of the Annihtion division!¡±

    The rookies were taken aback. Even Mu Yuesheng opened her eyes and gave Ye Jiaquan a curious nce.

    Third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm?

    The weakest person here was at the fifth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm but even he did not have the slightest bit of confidence. Having not even crossed the first step at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, wasn¡¯t it a joke to volunteer to challenge the [Zeus] delegation who were all at or around the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm?

    The substitute was disappointed as he said, ¡°Big bro, you came to the wrong ce.¡±

    The three other rookies began to mock inughter.

    ¡°It¡¯smendable to have such courage at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm.¡±

    ¡°I have toment that what you said made me rx. I was still rather nervous a moment ago.¡±

    ¡°Brother, nice going. If you stand there, you might scare the opponent silly, as long as you don¡¯t open your mouth.¡±

    Ye Jiaquan scratched his head and gave a silly smile, as though he could not tell the mockery in the rookies¡¯ words.

    Mozzie frowned. The mocking attitude of the other rookies had made her a bit ufortable, but she could not do anything about them as they were mentioning facts.

    Mozzie looked at Ye Jiaquan and said, ¡°Sorry about that. We can¡¯t make the decision. You can go out the door, turn left, and walk straight. Then, make a right turn to walk into another corridor. There, in the room at the end of the corridor, you can find Division Minister Minamiya.¡±

    Ye Jiaquan was taken aback as he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, thank you!¡±

    Ye Jiaquan turned around and left after saying that.

    Seeing Ye Jiaquan¡¯s back, Kevin frowned slightly. He found the name ¡°Ye Jiaquan¡± familiar, but he did not know where he had heard it from.

    Mu Yuesheng slowly closed her eyes as a trace of doubt shed in her mind that everyone else had overlook. She knew that there wouldn¡¯t be any powerful security guards outside the lounge, but there should have been security guards present to prevent the contestants from being disturbed¡­How did this rookie, Ye Jiaquan,e in?

    But at this moment, the other four rookies who were feeling a mountain of pressure finally found something to release the pressure, and they began chatting without any further thoughts.

    ¡°When that big guy came in, wasn¡¯t it a bit frightening? I was wondering where the ruffian came from and nearly yelped for help. Who knew that he¡¯s a Voice OTL-er. Haha¡±

    ¡°Yea, I thought so too. Before he opened his mouth, he sounded like a dominating king, but the moment he opened his mouth, he was like an idiot, the especially silly kind.¡±

    ¡°How do you think the Division Ministers are going to deal with this matter?¡±

    ¡°I believe he will be taught a good lesson, and counseled. Although the big guy is quite silly, his courage ismendable.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, what a pity. If the battle exchange was apetition of looks, with the person with more threatening looks winning, he would definitely be the MVP!¡±

    As the four rookies chattered cheerfully, despite their words filled with derision, what they said was the irrefutable truth.

    Ten minutester.

    With Yama Minamiya in front and Ye Jiaquan behind, the two entered the lounge.

    Yama Minamiya looked at the substitute and said, ¡°You can go back and rest.¡±

    Everyone was rmed and guessed of a possibility as they looked at Ye Jiaquan in disbelief.

    Ye Jiaquan scratched his head and said honestly, ¡°Me will work hard, please give your advice!¡±

    Everyone drew a cold breath.

    What was going on?

    Getting a person at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm to be a substitute that would appear at the end?

    Was it because they had nothing to lose?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    At ten in the morning, the battle exchange was finally about to begin.

    The half-filled stadium was meant the audience turn up wasrger in scale than previous years, but most of the audience were there to watch the awesomeness of the Ye siblings. They also had the tiny hope of seeing Jian Xi, who had held his spot as God of Swords for several decades.

    And most people did not have much of an expectation for the battle exchange. This was because based on past year¡¯s results or this year¡¯s participant lineup, there was no suspense left to this battle exchange.

    The only thing that could be barely be considered an unknown was the number of seconds the [Gaia] rookies couldst.

    Very soon, a man in a suit walked slowly to the middle of the stadium. Evidently, he was the host of the battle exchange.

    ¡°Everyone, the battle exchange is about to begin. Please warmly wee the rookies from both sides!¡±

    The host¡¯s voice was amplified through the microphone in his hand throughout the entire stadium as the audience¡¯s din gradually quietened down.

    ¡°First, let us invite a well-known organization in the country. It is ranked as one of the top three organizations in China, the internationally renowned [Zeus]. Please give your apuse to wee this year¡¯s rookie delegation from [Zeus]!¡±

    The moment the host said this, the audience began to erupt into apuse. It was not especially enthusiastic since this was [Gaia]¡¯s home ground after all.

    But as the [Zeus] rookies appeared, especially when the Ye siblings walked out, the apuse suddenly heated up. There were cheers undting throughout the stadium. It was evident how popr the Ye siblings were.

    The seven [Zeus] rookies lined up to the right of the host and looked rxed and calm. A few of them even waved to the audience, as though what followed next would be a stress-free performance.

    ¡°Next up, let us wee one of the world¡¯s former top ten organizations, which once managed to rank first in China¡¯s organizational rankings for six consecutive months, with a fine tradition and glorious history, [Gaia]. Please give your apuse to wee the new batch of [Gaia] rookies!¡±

    The suited man was no doubt a host chosen by [Gaia]. When he delivered the weing speech, he raised his tone by several octaves, and the contents of his speech was well prepared, with deep tones of praise.

    However, the praising appeared too obvious. The apuse was sparse, and there were even some boos mixed in. It was hard to believe that this was [Gaia]¡¯s home ground.

 Chapter 191: Looks Competition MVP

    Chapter 191: Looks Competition MVP

    A person with an ¡°extremely vicious¡± look stood at the lounge¡¯s door. He was tall and burly. His short sleeve shirt exposed muscles that bulged out like fists. On first look, they looked like hard and cold stones.

    In addition to his stout built and fierce look, a circle around his short ck hair was shaved off. Hebed up a lock of yellow hair like a rooster¡¯s crown, and his eyes were burning with anxious and savage mes. A hideous scar went from his forehead down past his right eye. His mustache was a messy scrawl, and a prominent double chin brought out the hideousness of his face.

    When everyone in the lounge first saw this person, they were startled, especially from the anxious aura he gave off. They thought a ruffian had arrived.

    But when the person opened his mouth, it fully gave the people the understanding of what it meant to be a Voice OTL-er as they too figuratively copsed in front of him when he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Me wants to participate in the battle exchange!¡±

    The moment he opened his mouth, all that impressiveness and rousing stance he had was overwhelmed by his honest tone and expression.

    As Ye Jiaquan looked at everyone looking at him with dumbfounded expressions, he scratched his head out of habit and he said loudly once again, ¡°Me wants to participate in the battle exchange!¡±

    The rookie who had been roped in to substitute Shi Xiaobai had his eyes lit up as he immediately said, ¡°This¡­brother. What¡¯s your name? What¡¯s your psionic cultivation realm? Are you a rookie of [Gaia]?¡±

    Without any hesitation, Ye Jiaquan replied, ¡°Me name is Ye Jiaquan. Now, Me is at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm and is a rookie of the Annihtion division!¡±

    The rookies were taken aback. Even Mu Yuesheng opened her eyes and gave Ye Jiaquan a curious nce.

    Third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm?

    The weakest person here was at the fifth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm but even he did not have the slightest bit of confidence. Having not even crossed the first step at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, wasn¡¯t it a joke to volunteer to challenge the [Zeus] delegation who were all at or around the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm?

    The substitute was disappointed as he said, ¡°Big bro, you came to the wrong ce.¡±

    The three other rookies began to mock inughter.

    ¡°It¡¯smendable to have such courage at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm.¡±

    ¡°I have toment that what you said made me rx. I was still rather nervous a moment ago.¡±

    ¡°Brother, nice going. If you stand there, you might scare the opponent silly, as long as you don¡¯t open your mouth.¡±

    Ye Jiaquan scratched his head and gave a silly smile, as though he could not tell the mockery in the rookies¡¯ words.

    Mozzie frowned. The mocking attitude of the other rookies had made her a bit ufortable, but she could not do anything about them as they were mentioning facts.

    Mozzie looked at Ye Jiaquan and said, ¡°Sorry about that. We can¡¯t make the decision. You can go out the door, turn left, and walk straight. Then, make a right turn to walk into another corridor. There, in the room at the end of the corridor, you can find Division Minister Minamiya.¡±

    Ye Jiaquan was taken aback as he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, thank you!¡±

    Ye Jiaquan turned around and left after saying that.

    Seeing Ye Jiaquan¡¯s back, Kevin frowned slightly. He found the name ¡°Ye Jiaquan¡± familiar, but he did not know where he had heard it from.

    Mu Yuesheng slowly closed her eyes as a trace of doubt shed in her mind that everyone else had overlook. She knew that there wouldn¡¯t be any powerful security guards outside the lounge, but there should have been security guards present to prevent the contestants from being disturbed¡­How did this rookie, Ye Jiaquan,e in?

    But at this moment, the other four rookies who were feeling a mountain of pressure finally found something to release the pressure, and they began chatting without any further thoughts.

    ¡°When that big guy came in, wasn¡¯t it a bit frightening? I was wondering where the ruffian came from and nearly yelped for help. Who knew that he¡¯s a Voice OTL-er. Haha¡±

    ¡°Yea, I thought so too. Before he opened his mouth, he sounded like a dominating king, but the moment he opened his mouth, he was like an idiot, the especially silly kind.¡±

    ¡°How do you think the Division Ministers are going to deal with this matter?¡±

    ¡°I believe he will be taught a good lesson, and counseled. Although the big guy is quite silly, his courage ismendable.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, what a pity. If the battle exchange was apetition of looks, with the person with more threatening looks winning, he would definitely be the MVP!¡±

    As the four rookies chattered cheerfully, despite their words filled with derision, what they said was the irrefutable truth.

    Ten minutester.

    With Yama Minamiya in front and Ye Jiaquan behind, the two entered the lounge.

    Yama Minamiya looked at the substitute and said, ¡°You can go back and rest.¡±

    Everyone was rmed and guessed of a possibility as they looked at Ye Jiaquan in disbelief.

    Ye Jiaquan scratched his head and said honestly, ¡°Me will work hard, please give your advice!¡±

    Everyone drew a cold breath.

    What was going on?

    Getting a person at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm to be a substitute that would appear at the end?

    Was it because they had nothing to lose?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    At ten in the morning, the battle exchange was finally about to begin.

    The half-filled stadium was meant the audience turn up wasrger in scale than previous years, but most of the audience were there to watch the awesomeness of the Ye siblings. They also had the tiny hope of seeing Jian Xi, who had held his spot as God of Swords for several decades.

    And most people did not have much of an expectation for the battle exchange. This was because based on past year¡¯s results or this year¡¯s participant lineup, there was no suspense left to this battle exchange.

    The only thing that could be barely be considered an unknown was the number of seconds the [Gaia] rookies couldst.

    Very soon, a man in a suit walked slowly to the middle of the stadium. Evidently, he was the host of the battle exchange.

    ¡°Everyone, the battle exchange is about to begin. Please warmly wee the rookies from both sides!¡±

    The host¡¯s voice was amplified through the microphone in his hand throughout the entire stadium as the audience¡¯s din gradually quietened down.

    ¡°First, let us invite a well-known organization in the country. It is ranked as one of the top three organizations in China, the internationally renowned [Zeus]. Please give your apuse to wee this year¡¯s rookie delegation from [Zeus]!¡±

    The moment the host said this, the audience began to erupt into apuse. It was not especially enthusiastic since this was [Gaia]¡¯s home ground after all.

    But as the [Zeus] rookies appeared, especially when the Ye siblings walked out, the apuse suddenly heated up. There were cheers undting throughout the stadium. It was evident how popr the Ye siblings were.

    The seven [Zeus] rookies lined up to the right of the host and looked rxed and calm. A few of them even waved to the audience, as though what followed next would be a stress-free performance.

    ¡°Next up, let us wee one of the world¡¯s former top ten organizations, which once managed to rank first in China¡¯s organizational rankings for six consecutive months, with a fine tradition and glorious history, [Gaia]. Please give your apuse to wee the new batch of [Gaia] rookies!¡±

    The suited man was no doubt a host chosen by [Gaia]. When he delivered the weing speech, he raised his tone by several octaves, and the contents of his speech was well prepared, with deep tones of praise.

    However, the praising appeared too obvious. The apuse was sparse, and there were even some boos mixed in. It was hard to believe that this was [Gaia]¡¯s home ground.

 Chapter 192: Take Ten Million to Feed the Pigs!

    Chapter 192: Take Ten Million to Feed the Pigs!

    As the host had gone overboard with his praises, there was a lot of booing when the [Gaia] rookies appeared. The situation turned extremely awkward.

    However, when Mozzie appeared, there were several shouts such as, ¡°Wow, what a cute chick¡±. And when Mu Yuesheng finally appeared, most of the [Gaia] rookies cheered and screamed.

    When the [Zeus] rookies realized that the cheers the [Gaia]¡¯s rookies received were worse than theirs, theyughed at the irony as their belittlement grew in intensity. However, when they saw Mozzie appear, a few male rookies had their eyes slightly light up. After all, it was rare to see such a lovely and cute chick.

    Ye Jiaquan lined the back of the team. When he appeared, all the Annihtion rookies were taken aback. They secretly wondered over the silly big guy¡¯s appearance.

    However, most of the audience did not know Ye Jiaquan. They could not help but stare widely as Ye Jiaquan¡¯s ruffian-like aura caught their attention.

    In Team [Zeus], there were two people who greatly changed their expressions when they saw Ye Jiaquan. Their eyes shed withplicated looks.

    The seven [Gaia] rookies lined up to the left of the host. They were more or less nervous, forming a stark contrast from the other team.

    ¡°The organizations, Gaia and Zeus, have deep ties of friendship. Every year, a rookie battle exchange is held. The goal of the battle exchange is for the rookies to participate in an exchange so that there will bemon progress¡­¡±

    The host read the clich¨¦d opening address and the battle exchange¡¯s rules. Sensing the displeasure in the audience, the host sped his speech up and finished in a few minutes.

    ¡°Then, before we begin the intense battle exchange, let¡¯s hear what the rookies participating in this exchange have to say!¡±

    The host hurriedly announced the next segment, an extremely clich¨¦d smack talk before the match. However, this segment clearly stirred up the emotions of the audience greatly. Although it was unlikely they would see any trash-talking, it was also very nice to hear the Ye sibling¡¯s voices.

    The host knew what was on the minds of the audience as he turned around to walk towards the Ye siblings.

    When the host came in front of Heartless, he gave an impassioned shout, ¡°[Zeus] rookie, Heartless Ye. Top schr of the Hubei province and this year¡¯s super rookie. The direct disciple of the God of Swords, Jian Xi, and has the nickname of the Young God of Swords. Let us hear what Heartless has to say before the battle exchange begins!¡±

    The audience immediately broke out into a warm round of apuse and cheers. Some of the audience even shouted ¡°Heartless is the strongest¡±. The scene seemed to have boiled over.

    Heartless¡¯ fame was not only because of his status as a super rookie and the God of Swords¡¯ disciple. The main reason why he was so well-known was because of a video.

    The video had gone viral, and it had once entered the top ranks of trending searches on Hoogle. In the video, a young Heartless had in ten cmity fiends using a single ck sword and saved three children in distress. His cool attitude and unyielding expressions were highly approbated, allowing him to attract countless of fans, and be a subject of discussion.

    The host passed a microphone to Heartless.

    Heartless still had an unyielding expression as ever, but he seemed to be in a somewhat terrible mood. His face was somewhat livid as well. After he took over the microphone, he exhaled twice as though he was trying to calm his mood.

    The audience was surprised before they slowly quietened down. They looked at Heartless and pricked up their ears.

    ¡°Three minutes ago, thirty minutes ago, and even three hours ago, my friends and I had a view regarding this battle exchange.¡±

    Heartless¡¯ voice was filled with a maic charm that matched well with his extraordinarily handsome face. When he spoke, he exuded an intense charm.

    Everyone could not help but be curious.

    What thoughts did the [Zeus] rookies have regarding this battle exchange?

    Heartless paused for a moment and said in a deadpan manner, ¡°It was¡­not having any view.¡±

    The audience broke into an uproar as they immediately gave a thunderous apuse. This speech filled with undisguised disregard happened to be what the audience liked the most.

    Heartless raised his head, with an arrogant expression and said loudly, ¡°We do not have many thoughts on opponents several levels weaker than us. We would not belittle them or hold back, but we would not give our all. It¡¯s just like stepping an ant to death. To us, it¡¯s just raising our feet to stamp downwards. Simple, direct and without any waste of energy, without spending time considering why an ant should be trampled to death. To us, this battle exchange is just a simple matter. It¡¯s so simple that we do not even have the desire to waste a word discussing it!¡±

    The moment Heartless said this, the [Zeus] rookies other than Sunless, were the first to apud. A few even whistled.

    The stunned audience did not immediately react to Heartless¡¯ extremely arrogant speech. It was like he had disregarded himself of any humiliation. But soon, the members in the audience engaging in schadenfreude began apuding and whistling.

    The audience had their emotions stirred up by the atmosphere that smelled of gunpowder. Soon, they began joining the ranks of the whistlers. This was the treatment given to the strong. The [Zeus] rookies were powerful, and Heartless was even more stunning, so they had the right to be so arrogant. The audience enjoyed seeing their arrogant derations.

    The audience supporting [Gaia] and the [Gaia] rookies felt their faces sink. However, they were unable to refute at all because despite Heartless saying an exaggerated truth, it was still the truth.

    Indeed, the disparity in power between both sides¡­was just too great.

    ¡°But!¡±

    But!

    But?

    Heartless still had words to say, and even used a contrasting conjunction word?

    ¡°But, I now have a new point of view!¡±

    Heartless scanned his surroundings with an arrogant look. His words attracted the attention of everyone.

    New point of view? Could this be¡­some unexpected twist?

    The corner of Heartless¡¯ mouth suffused a sneer as he said, ¡°Due to some personal reasons, I have a new point of view. I want to express this point of view to my teammates. Listen well, my dear brothers and sisters. We will win, and that is inevitable, but! I ask of you, I plead of you to win faster! Win faster than ever!¡±

    The [Zeus] rookies all turned to look at Heartless.

    Before everyone fully understood what Heartless meant, Heartless took a few steps forward and turned to face his teammates and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, do your best! End the battle as fast as you can! I will give a hundred Psionic Condensing Pills as a reward to the person other than me who wins the fastest!¡±

    When everyone heard this, they drew a gasp. A hundred Psionic Condensing Pills was worth ten million Chinese currency, furthermore it was something that had a price without a market!

    Other than Sunless, the eyes of the other five rookies burned immediately.

    However, Heartless¡¯ deration had yet toe to an end. He shouted his remaining words almost immediately.

    ¡°Also, I¡¯m now dering! That if I cannot finish a battle in three seconds, I will use another hundred Psionic Condensing Pills to feed the pigs!¡±

 Chapter 193: If Shi Xiaobai were here

    Chapter 193: If Shi Xiaobai were here

    ¡°Also, I¡¯m now dering! That if I cannot finish a battle in three seconds, I will take another hundred Psionic Condensing Pills to feed the pigs!¡±

    The throwing out of this statement was so astonishing that it dumbfounded everyone.

    Taking out a hundred Psionic Condensing Pills to reward the person who won the fastest. What sort of extravagant act was this?

    And another hundred Psionic Condensing Pills would be fed to the pigs if he could not finish his battle in three seconds. What sort of idiotic¡­Oh, that¡¯s not right, what sort of confidence was this, to the point of doing such a grant act?

    At this moment, numerous members of the audience became fans of Heartless.

    And of course most importantly, the audience were suddenly filled with anticipation for the seven matches. They looked forward to the visual feast of the [Zeus] rookies ending the match at the fastest speed possible.

    The five [Zeus] rookies were filled with anticipation. They wished for the battles to begin as soon as possible.

    A hundred Psionic Condensing Pills! It was ten million Chinese currency! This reward was just too tempting!

    In the audience stands, there was a corner which had an invisible barrier that blocked the light. The elderly God of Swords and One-Pun were sitting side by side in it.

    The elderly God of Swordsughed out loud and said, ¡°Well done, nicely done. He resembles me back in my day!¡±

    One-Pun was silent.

    Taking out two hundred Psionic Condensing Pills to posture was all the result of your damn teachings!

    The faces of the audience who supported [Gaia] deep down and the seven rookie representatives sank. They could deeply feel the ¡®insult¡¯ from Heartless.

    The host had secretly received money from [Gaia]¡¯s upper echelons, so he did not dare to idle any further. With a stiff expression, he said ¡°well said¡± and quickly took over the microphone from Heartless¡¯ hand. Following that, he briskly walked over to the [Gaia] rookies.

    Now, the only way to turn the situation was to pay them back with more vicious words!

    The host scanned the group and immediately saw the domineering-looking Ye Jiaquan. As his eyes lit up, he immediately walked over.

    ¡°Let us listen to what the [Gaia] rookies think of this battle exchange!¡±

    The host held the microphone up to Ye Jiaquan and winked at him secretly, gesturing to Ye Jiaquan to blow the bugles of retaliation.

    Ye Jiaquan took the microphone over with a deadpan expression. The audience also quietened down upon seeing this scene. This man that looked like a monster was probably someone with an extremely grumpy temper. It was a curiosity what sort of explosive words he would deliver after being humiliated in such a manner.

    The audience started to look forward to it.

    After Ye Jiaquan took over the microphone, he turned to look at the [Zeus] rookies and Heartless, who had a unruly and cold expression, and said, ¡°Me will be the seventh one fighting. Me will work hard¡­tost past three seconds. But if Me luckily holds out for more than three seconds, can the Psionic Condensing Pills not be fed to pigs? Pigs will die from being fed Psionic Condensing Pills.¡±

    The audience was stunned. They could hardly believe their ears. Such a burly man with a face of a ruffian was actually so gentle and kind? It waspletely subversive, however¡­why did they suddenly feel like ¡°it¡¯s better to support [Gaia]¡± after hearing his words?

    Many of the audience¡¯s eyes gradually softened down.

    Of course, there were members of the audience who mocked nastily. After all, Ye Jiaquan¡¯s words had the tone of humbling himself. It was easily considered a sign of weakness.

    Heartless¡¯ cold eyes turned colder, as cold as a snowstorm in the middle of winter.

    Sunless¡¯ eyes seemed to melt as she gently gave an undetectable sigh.

    Some people were pleased with Ye Jiaquan¡¯s deration and felt like he was countering hardness with softness. Others were displeased with Ye Jiaquan¡¯s announcement and felt like it was an act of a coward.

    And the person who was most displeased was the host. His face had turned ck as he began to worry that the other half of the bonus promised to him at the end of the battle exchange had gone up in mes. He quickly snatched the microphone in Ye Jiaquan¡¯s hand and passed it over to the rookie beside him.

    The rookie appeared to be overly nervous. He spoke with a stutter, and did not seem like he was mad at all. The audience immediatelyughed at him.

    The host turned anxious and snatched the microphone to pass to the third rookie beside him. That rookie had a ir for acting and said a sentence, ¡°I want to ask, are there any rich guys on our side? If there¡¯s a rich guy, take out a hundred Psionic Condensing Pills to reward the person whosts the longest. We will definitely do our best tost till the end!¡±

    His words sounded quite interesting and if this was a live broadcast variety show, the screen would probably be filled with ¡°666¡± that resembled thumbs-up . However, using those words at such an asion was simply being worse than a coward. The audience immediately burst intoughter, but their disdain towards the [Gaia] rookies grew stronger once again.

    The host nearly fainted as he snatched the microphone and struggled to say with augh, ¡°Ha¡­ha. Wasn¡¯t that a very interesting deration? The trash talking before the battle exchange shall end here. Let¡¯s immediately begin the first match of the battle exchange. Contestants, please go to your respective resting areas. Three minutester, please send out your firstbatant! I¡¯ll repeat the rules. Today, there will be seven battles, winning four rounds wins the match, but all seven battles have to be fought. The goal of this battle exchange is to learn from one another, so please do not use a Tianji horse-racing strategy 1!¡±

    The host put an abrupt end to the pre-battle deration segment.

    The [Zeus] delegation, who could not wait for the beginning of the battle exchange, immediately turned to head to their respective resting rooms. As for the [Gaia] contestants, they slowly walked to the passage on their end.

    At this moment, there were three people on [Gaia]¡¯s side that were feeling terrible. In his panic, the idiotic host had not chosen any one of the three of them to make the deration. Regardless of how incapable they were, they would definitely have said something to regain their morale.

    However, the trio simultaneously had a thought. That thought hovered in their minds and took a long time before they dissipated away.

    Mozzie thought, if Lord Shi Xiaobai were here¡­

    Kevin thought, if that bastard Shi Xiaobai were here¡­

    Mu Yuesheng thought, if that darn hooligan Shi Xiaobai were here¡­

    If Shi Xiaobai were here, in a smack talking segment, then the people who would blow their tops in fury would definitely be the bunch of bastards across them.

    Ah, the sudden pining for Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    After the rookies from both sides entered the resting areas, One-Pun and the elderly God of Swords suddenly appeared in the stadium. Every member in the audience stared widely as their hearts beat like thunder.

    Was the sudden appearance of the two men a result of them nning on crossing swords that had happened every decade in the past twenty years?

    The audience started to look forward to it.

    However, the host quickly stood forward to exin. One-Pun and the elderly God of Swords were to serve as thepetition¡¯s referees. As this battle exchange permitted the use of weapons, the two mighty experts were to hold down the situation. They would fairly determine the oue of the battle and save the person in need of urgent rescue if the time came.

    This sort ofpetition typically needed a mighty warrior as a referee, but for One-Pun and the elderly God of Swords to personally take up the roles as referees was surprising.

    This was too damn grandiose. It was just a few kids fooling around, but they actually used an S ss hero and one of the world-famous God of Swords as referees?

    1. The Tianji horse-racing strategy can be read here. In summary, if there were three horses, by letting the best horse race against the opponent¡¯s average horse, the average horse race against the opponent¡¯s inferior horse, and letting the inferior horse race against the opponent¡¯s best horse, one should be able to gain victory.

 Chapter 194: Who should receive the Academy Award for Best Actor

    Chapter 194: Who should receive the Academy Award for Best Actor

    The audience was stunned, but they immediately responded with the greatest of enthusiasm. They could already count their lucky stars for being able to see the two godlike people in person, but to watch them be referees, they could boast about this for a year. That¡¯s not right, a decade wouldn¡¯t even be too much!

    However, if the audience were to learn the reason why the duo became referees, they would probably break out into chaos. That was because the elderly God of Swords had pestered One-Pun to witness the impressiveness of his two disciples up close.

    With his first time ever (of being a referee) being robbed away from him through such ame reason, One-Pun was rendered speechless. However, he did want to properly witness how impressive the Ye siblings were.

    Three minutes was a very short period of time. As the audience cheered, the passage of time passed without anyone realizing it. Only when the two contestants appeared from their respective passages did the audience gradually calm down.

    The firstbatant from [Zeus] came out from the right passageway. He had a burly figure and he was a youth with bulging muscles. He was startled the moment he saw the elderly God of Swords and One-man. Following that, he immediately thickened his face to ask One-Pun for his autograph.

    After One-Pun responded that he never gives autographs, the burly youth grinned at the elderly God of Swords, who immediately scolded out loudly with a chuckle, ¡°Get lost¡±. As a result, the burly youth hurriedly left them in a dejected manner. The audience could not help but break out intoughter.

    After the burly youth ran away, he directly ran towards the host by the wide. After passing the host a stopwatch, he said loudly, ¡°Make sure to do a good job timing. If this bro gets a hundred Psionic Condensing Pills, I will give you three!¡±

    The members of the audience who were pouting finally could not resist the ridiculousness of the situation and burst out intoughter. Many of them took out their cellphones and found the stopwatch function and said jokingly, ¡°We will time it together. Don¡¯t you try to bribe the judge!¡±

    The atmosphere and nature of the battle exchange were instantly twisted by the burly youth. Nearly everyone in the audience feltpletely rxed as they began to engage in private discussion as to how fast the burly youth would take to finish the battle.

    And in stark contrast with the burly youth was the blond youth, Kevin, who came out from the left passageway. Kevin¡¯s expression looked extremely distraught as though he was feeling very nervous. His eyes were burning with fury, and he did not appear as rxed as the burly youth.

    Kevin had gotten his wish of being the first to battle. In fact, this did notply with the rules as the rules stipted that they could not use Tianji¡¯s horse-racing strategy. They had to go in order of weakest to strongest for the battle. Regardless of how bad Kevin was, he should have been stronger than Ye Jiaquan and the three rookies that were randomly roped in.

    However, [Zeus] clearly did not mind if [Gaia] used a Tianji horse-racing strategy. This was because in their opinion, their weakest horse could beat [Gaia]¡¯s strongest horse.

    The elderly God of Swords walked to the middle of the arena as the noisy audience slowly quietened down. The match was about to begin.

    Kevin and the burly youth walked to their ready positions under the God of Swords¡¯ indication and stood a hundred meters apart.

    And this battle exchange was somewhat special because the both of them did not bring any weapons. To not bring any weapons in a battle exchange that permitted weapons meant that the both of them were Psionites that relied on physical techniques.

    Such Psionites were already rare in an era of ¡°systematic weapon heritage¡±. Offensive skills had slowly developed from an ¡°era of punches and kicks¡± to an ¡°era of weapons¡±. There was even a trend of going from an ¡°era of hot and cold weapons¡± to an ¡°era of purely cold weapons¡±.

    And there was only two likely reasons why the two of them only used their limbs.

    Firstly, either the families they came from held on to the tradition that was the ¡°era of punches and kicks¡±, and or secondly, they both had superpowers suitable for ¡°fist and leg-based offensive skills¡±!

    Be it the former ortter, this battle was bound to be extraordinarily exciting because this was apetition of punches meeting flesh, as long as¡­both sides were nearly equal.

    ¡°3, 2, 1¡­¡±

    The God of Swords shouted for them to prepare themselves as everyone in the audience concentrated. Quite a number of people were already ready to press their stopwatch buttons.

    The burly youth put his frivolous attitude away as his eyes turned fierce, as though he was a tiger that had gotten serious.

    Kevin took a deep breath. He had vowed to win this battle and smack [Zeus] heavily in the face. He wanted to make Mozzie think of him in a different light.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    The God of Swords¡¯ voice finally boomed as his figure instantly appeared outside the arena. The battle had officially begun!

    At that instant, the burly youth rushed out. The frequency of his paces did not seem too fast, but his footsteps were surprisingly wide. He looked extremely fast as every step on the ground caused a loud reverberation that quaked the ground gently.

    He was a Strength-based Psionite!

    The audience and Kevin arrived at the same judgment simultaneously. In fact, it was enough toe up with this judgment from the burly youth¡¯s appearance. However, the tumultuous way he ran had confirmed their spections.

    Compared to the burly youth¡¯s vigorous charge forward, Kevin remained motionless. He did not move, but only slowly stretched out his hands, in a posture ready to face the uing blow.

    The audience was stunned.

    The skinny blond teenager wanted to sh head-on with a Strength-based Psionite, especially after he had the immense momentum from running a hundred meters?

    A few experienced audienceughed because they realized the inkling behind the matter.

    From the looks of it, the blond youth was an Agility-based Psionite, and this fake move of his was meant to dodge the burly youth¡¯s charge at thest moment beforeunching a counteroffensive.

    This was amon tactic used by Agility-based Psionites against Strength-based Psionites. It was a tried and tested method!

    The burly youth was about to fall for it!

    The corner of Kevin¡¯s lips gradually turned into a cold smile. Yes, the fool that was charging at him had fallen into his trap, but it was different from the audience¡¯s guess. He was not waiting to attack after dodging. In fact, it was the opposite, he wanted to sh head on!

    Why did Kevin use his limbs? There were two reasons. Firstly, his superpower was suitable for fist and leg-based offensive skills.

    He possessed a superpower called [Price of Might]!

    By using a portion of his psionic power and stamina, he could temporarily increase his physical strength. However, when using the [Price of Might], he would be left immobile.

    This superpower was sacrificing mobility to exchange for an explosive power!

    As as result, the true side of Kevin was¡ªa Strength-based Psyker!

    Secondly, the offensive skill he grasped was a single-target offensive skill with extremely destructive power¡ªck Bear Dominating Palm!

    Through such abination, his destructive power was immeasurable!

    If the burly youth faced his palm strike head on, he would definitely be instantly defeated!

    Kevin slowly raised up his palm and watched as his opponent rushed at him. At the same time, the burly youth who had already raised up his fist had a more intense smile on his face.

    Approaching!

    Approaching!

    The moment was about toe!

    Everyone watched in gaped silence. This made Mozzie¡¯s eyes emit sparkles as the palm strike that would make the burly youth regret terribly was about to be struck out!

    This palm strike was named ck Bear Dominating Palm!

    It was a p Kevin had prepared to p [Zeus] heavily in the face!

    The burly youth rushed in front of Kevin with an angry bellow. With a powerful frontal impulse, he raised his fist and smashed it forward!

    The fist winds whistled in a way that sounded like the crack of thunder!

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Kevin roared out and struck out his right palm towards that fist!

    ¡°ck Bear Dominating Palm!¡±

    It appeared as though Kevin¡¯s body was burning with a ckish-red me. The ckish-red me seemed like sparkling waves that formed ckish-red ripples, but also looked like a me that was about to crack and burst out.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Kevin struck out with his palm as the air surrounding him instantly exploded. Ayer of the steel surface in front of him peeled off as the steel tes began boiling as a result of his palm wind.

    However, the burly youth who was clearly rushing towards his palm had vanished at the instant Kevin struck out!

    No, that was not true disappearance. He only disappeared from Kevin¡¯s vision!

    The audience stared with widened eyes because they clearly saw the burly youth¡¯s speed suddenly be as fast as lightning when he came in front of Kevin. Rounding about Kevin, he appeared behind him and his tightly clenched fist turned into a hand chop at that instant!

    It was toote for Kevin to respond. Even if he could react, the tremendous inertia after striking out ¡°ck Bear Dominating Palm¡± hadpletely frozen his body.

    The burly youth¡¯s hand chop hadnded on Kevin¡¯s neck without any suspense.

    ¡°Putong!¡±

    This hand chop was done without going overboard, but it was just the perfect amount of strength to knock Kevin unconscious. As his eyes rolled back, he plopped down to the metallic ground with a thud.

    ¡°Zeus wins!¡±

    The elderly God of Swords dered the oue of the battle in a deadpan manner.

    The burly youth revealed a nasty smile and looked at the dumbfounded audience and loudly said, ¡°I¡¯m actually an Agility-based assassin. Hahahaha¡­¡±

    The burly youth¡¯s tantughter echoed throughout the stadium.

    Life is like a theater.

    But one could not jump to a conclusion as to who would clinch the title of Academy Award for Best Actor till the veryst moment!

 Chapter 195: Why must a Fatso make things difficult for a former Fatso

    Chapter 195: Why must a Fatso make things difficult for a former Fatso

    The burly youth guffawed and after a moment of stunned silence, the audience exploded, hooting and hollering.

    This was all the same old fashioned oue!

    The blond teenager looked scrawny but was extremely powerful.

    As for the burly youth, he looked stout, but his speed was stunning.

    Yet, they had used the same strategy of tricking each other, with the oue of having the audience fooled!

    However, the final result was a proof that the burly youth¡¯s skills were better¡ªskills being acting skills.

    The audience erupted into apuse and screams. Regardless of what methods were used, there was no doubt that the oue of the battle happened very fast!

    The audience began reporting the oue of their time tracking. Most people reported times of approximately seven seconds, while the host¡¯s time was seven and a half seconds, which the audience finally agreed as to be the standard timing.

    The burly youth looked extremely displeased. He shook his head and said with a sigh that there was no chance for him to obtain first ce before walking off.

    The audience were collectively rendered speechless, but they could not help but begin to feel a sense of anticipation.

    If seven seconds was not enough to obtain first ce, what sort of monsters were the [Zeus] rookies? Or to put it in other words, how weak were the [Gaia] rookies in their eyes?

    ¡­

    In the three matches that followed, it sufficiently showcased the differences in strength. The extreme levels of posturing could be considered perverse and sick.

    For the second match, the [Gaia] rookie, who was chosen just to make the numbers and did not even have any stage lines, suffered defeat in six seconds.

    For the third match, the rookie that did not dare say anything domineering during the pre-battle deration suffered defeat in five seconds.

    For the fourth match, the rookie that showcased his acting skills during the pre-battle deration suffered defeat in four seconds.

    With that, [Gaia]¡¯s battle exchange delegation lost the entire exchange with four matches lost. If the times of the posturing before the match began was added up, the [Zeus] rookie delegation had obtained victory in just twenty-two seconds!

    Even though the audience were aware of this likely oue, they were still dumbfounded by such a development.

    For a hundred Psionic Condensing Pills, the [Zeus] rookies gave all they had at the onset. Every move they used was nearly an instant kill technique they kept secret. If not for One-Pun and the elderly God of Swords being the referees, the [Gaia] rookies that were there just to make up the numbers would probably have been killed.

    However, it could not be denied that all the instant kill techniques used were extremely showy. It made the audience give their kudos, and the supporting cheers immediately biased itself, as though this was no longer [Gaia]¡¯s home ground.

    The members of the audience who truly supported [Gaia] sunk their faces and remained silent. There were three rounds left, but the highlight of the remaining three rounds was if the [Zeus] rookies were able to break the four-second record.

    Furthermore, in thest three rounds, the two super rookies, the Ye siblings, would be fighting!

    In a blink of an eye, the fifth match was about to begin. Thebatants walked in from their respective passageways from both ends.

    The audience was stunned seeing the two people who walked out, but they revealed gleeful smiles.

    On the right, there was a female whopper about two meters in height and was so fat that she looked like a ball.

    And on the left, it was a petite and charming girl with cute looks and orange-red pigtails.

    This battle exchange was going to be interesting.

    ¡­

    When Mozzie appeared, the audience began whistling and eximed in amazement ¡°how cute¡± she was. The [Gaia] rookies in the spectator stands were also asking each other if they knew of the cute girl¡¯s identity, but none of them knew the answer.

    Without a doubt, Mozzie¡¯s cuteness made her extremely likable.

    And the female whopper stood in stark contrast against the cute Mozzie. Just her footsteps along caused the ground to rumble, and her stance seemed quite formidable.

    There was no doubt that this female whopper was a Strength-based Psionite.

    The moment the female whopper appeared, she pointed at Mozzie and said, ¡°I¡¯ll squash you t!¡±

    The audience broke out into a cold sweat for Mozzie. Clearly, the female whopper felt great resentment over Mozzie¡¯s cute image.

    Mozzie giggled and said, ¡°This Mozzie shall look forward to it. Hehe, let me tell you a secret. This Mozzie was just as fat as you the day before yesterday!¡±

    The audience were amused when they heard this. It was clearly a joke for such a cute girl to say that she was very fat two days ago. No, based on the circumstances, this was a taunt!

    The audience immediately gave Mozzie a big thumbs up.

    This cute chick¡¯s courage wasmendable.

    The female whopper immediately stared at her and said with an explosive temper, ¡°Are you mocking me? Fine, I¡¯ll forget about the hundred Psionic Condensing Pills. I want to slowly squash you to death!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, no one believes the truth anymore in this age.¡±

    Mozzie cutely spat out her tongue. What she said was indeed the truth, and there was no mockery in her words, but she definitely would not mention Shi Xiaobai¡¯s massaging skill.

    What a joke! Not everyone was worthy to enjoy Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s massaging skills!

    The female whopper¡¯s nostrils red with hot gasses as her face turned red with anger. However, she no longer spoke but began cracking her knuckles that sounded loudly like explosions while staring furiously at Mozzie.

    The audience drew a gasp and began to worry for Mozzie. Due to the great difference in looks, the members of the audience who were supporting [Zeus] immediately changed sides and began supporting Mozzie.

    The God of Swords noticed that the duo who were standing a hundred meters away from each other did not bring any weapons with them, which clearly meant that a battle of flesh meeting flesh would ur. However, the great difference in body size meant that the bodily battle would pain his eyes.

    The elderly God of Swords coughed and shouted, ¡°Begin¡±.

    The moment he said this, the two girls simultaneously began running. The female whopper moved extraordinarily slowly, as though she was walking, but every step she took quaked the ground.

    And what made everyone at a loss whether tough or cry was that the petite Mozzie was running equally slowly as well.

    The audience found it amusing.

    Such a cute chick wants to show off her acting as well?

    ¡°I¡¯ll squash you t!¡±

    As the female whopper ran, all the fat on her body began quivering. Her eyes were burning with fury as though she was trying her best to run faster, but her heavy body had already limited her. Her face waspletely red in color, making her look frightening.

    ¡°Come on, This Mozzie is waiting!¡±

    Mozzie was also running and her speed was very slow as well, but her posture was extremely cute. When she ran, her hands seemed to move like a duck¡¯s waddle. In addition to her cute face, the cuteness overload made some people bleed from their noses.

    Although they were moving like msses, their momentum was staggering. In the eyes of the audience, it was as if two knights were charging at each other.

    Finally, the distance between the two was reduced to ten meters.

    The female whopper shocked everyone with an action. With an angry bellow, she lifted her humongous belly and mmed it at Mozzie.

    Mozzie¡¯s actions were equally astounding. She turned to her side and used her shoulder to m heavily into the female whopper¡¯s belly!

    Suddenly, both the female whopper¡¯s stomach and Mozzie¡¯s shoulder shed a metallic sheen!

    ¡°Psionic Hardening!¡±

    The keen-eyed audience immediately screamed.

 Chapter 196: Kingâ€™s Beginner Sword

    Chapter 196: King¡¯s Beginner Sword

    The defense system was divided into four forms, Psionic Hardening, Psionic Shield, Psionic Barrier and Psionic Domain. Psionic Hardening was considered core out of all the forms. By using Psionic Power to harden and strengthen one¡¯s body, it would result in one¡¯s bodily defense to greatly increase.

    And at this moment, Mozzie and Whopper had both used Psionic Hardening. They were nning on using their own bodies to sh head on!

    ¡°Mt. Tai Crush!¡±

    The female whopper shouted as she came crashing downwards at Mozzie with her hardened stomach.

    ¡°Patron Landslide!¡±

    Mozzie¡¯s eyes stared as she mmed her hardened shoulder at the fat girl!

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    The two of them had crashed head on resulting in an ear-splitting st from the collision. It was as if two gigantic boulders had struck each other, but there was the sound of bones shattering immediately following that.

    Mozzie had onlysted a second before she was sent flying backward. Her body flew up into the sky as though she had been struck by a speeding train!

    The audience held their breaths as they felt their hearts being tugged. They shouted in their minds, why didn¡¯t you dodge!

    Mozzie spun a few times in mid-air as she spat out a mouthful of blood. As the blood sttered through the air, it was as if a beautiful red lotus had bloomed under the sunlight. However, she slowly revealed a smile by the corner of her lips.

    Why did she not dodge?

    Because if it were Lord Shi Xiaobai, he would definitely not dodge!

    Besides, didn¡¯t Lord Shi Xiaobai once say that the only failure was failing after giving your all?

    Although she had suddenly slimmed down, she could not immediately change herbat style. Hence, herbat style was still the same style as when she was a fat girl. shing head on was her giving her best!

    Mozzie crashed to the ground but remained conscious. However, she no longer had the strength to stand up.

    At this moment, a loud boom resounded not far from her as the ground quaked suddenly.

    The female whopper had wobbled a few times before losing her bnce. She had stumbled to the ground!

    The audience stared at the arena with widened eyes. Mozzie¡¯s Patron Landslide had knocked down the whopper!

    Although the whopper quickly regained her footing, while Mozzie could no longer fight, the scene was still unbelievable to many. After the audience were left in shock, they suddenly crazily apuded the fallen Mozzie with hearts filled with respect. This courageous collision had crashed into the hearts of the crowd.

    As the darn host did not introduce them, the audience still did not know Mozzie¡¯s name, but all of them shouted one word in unison

    ¡°Gaia! Gaia! Gaia!¡±

    Despite the elderly God of Swords announcing that Zeus had won in a deadpan manner, the word ¡°Gaia¡± echoed into the sky!

    It was as though the extremely fearless collision had dispersed the gloomy clouds of the four consecutive losses from before!

    The female whopper¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. She never expected that a scrawny girl was able to engage in a head-on collision with her to the point of making her lose her bnce. She had spent seven seconds to win the battle, but the scene was as though she had lost.

    The female whopper nced at Mozzie, who was receiving treatment from medical personnel, and felt disgusted, as though she had eaten a fly. With a cold grunt, she left the venue.

    The medical personnel produced a pale yellow glow from his hand as it covered Mozzie¡¯s shoulder. Although Mozzie felt a tinge of pain, she could not help butugh out when she heard the stadium shouting ¡°Gaia¡±. Her delightfulughter was like pearly bells.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Riko¡¯s apartment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s room.

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly opened his eyes. Numerous beams of golden light shed in his ck pupils, as though they were two stars that had suddenly lit up.

    Momentster, the golden light in his eyes dimmed as he slowly regained consciousness.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai exhaled a long breath as his eyes blinked a few times. The corner of his mouth slowly cracked into a smile.

    ¡°From today onwards, This King shall add on another title to the billions of titles he has¡ªKing of Sword Kings, The Power of One Strike, Heaven and Earth Sumbing!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked up and guffawed, ¡°Wahaha¡­¡±

    The back of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand shed twice as a golden beam bloomed. As a golden blob of light floated out, the fair lolinded lightly on its feet.

    The loli rolled her eyes when she saw Shi Xiaobai¡¯s high-spirited looks. She was rendered rather speechless because Beginner Sword only had five basic motions¡ªsh, stab, uppercut, sweep, cleave. Shi Xiaobai had spent nearly a day¡¯s time to understand the basics. This meant he was a super sword art retard not seen once in ten thousand years.

    The tiny sword spirit could not bear telling Shi Xiaobai the brutal truth.

    Sigh, it¡¯s best to cut him some ck.

    Shi Xiaobai stoppedughing and looked eagerly at the loli and said, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s time for the next move!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had savored the sweetness gained fromprehending sword techniques.

    The loli felt rather helpless as she faked a cute loli image and said, ¡°Big Brother, it has been twenty-three hours since you beganprehending Beginner Sword. If Little ck did not remember wrongly, doesn¡¯t Big Brother have something important today?¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this he was taken aback as he said in disbelief, ¡°Twenty-three hours? Are you telling This King that he spent twenty-three hours to gain insight into Beginner Sword!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai remembered that the tiny sword spirit in front of him had mentioned that it would take normal people half an hour toprehend Beginner Sword. Those with better talent in sword arts wouldprehend it faster, but if he had spent twenty-three hours, didn¡¯t that mean¡­

    The loli hesitated for a moment before nodding and said, ¡°Yup, Big Brother took twenty-three hours.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai drew a cold gasp as the light in his eyes wavered.

    The loli¡¯s eyes looked as though they could not bear the truth, but the truth was just too cruel.

    ¡°That¡¯s truly great!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes shed with burning excitement as he roared withughter and said, ¡°How can this Beginner Sword be any ordinary Beginner Sword when even This King, who is the King of Sword Kings, has to spend twenty-three hours toprehend? Yes, this must be the legendary King¡¯s Beginner Sword.¡±

    The loli stared dumbfounded.

    Heavens, the legendary King¡¯s Beginner Sword? How can your ability at misunderstanding matters be so amazing?

    The loli quickly realized that the excitement in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes was not faked. It was as though he hadprehended a technique that didn¡¯t exist, the King¡¯s Beginner Sword.

    The loli could onlyment in her heart that the narcissism Shi Xiaobai suffered was invincible. His ability at understanding matters was a rare wonder in the world.

    The loli pouted and with a slight sigh, she transformed into a golden light before entering Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand.

    Shi Xiaobai felt a prolonged excitement before he recalled that twenty-three hours had passed. The battle exchange might have already begun, or it might have already ended.

    With that, Shi Xiaobai could no longer sit back. He had agreed to Riko¡¯s request of ¡°smacking faces¡±. Although he did not know whose faces he needed to smack, how could he go back on a King¡¯s Promise that was worth its weight in gold?

    Shi Xiaobai immediately pushed the door open and walked into the living room. There, he saw Riko sitting on a sofa, with a notebookputer on the table.

    Riko was tapping heavily on the keyboard at an extremely rapid pace, as though she was venting her tempestuous wrath.

    Trantor¡¯s Notes: Thank you to the sponsors who have previously donated, as well as the patrons who have been pledging! Here¡¯s a 50% discount! Let¡¯s get through to this mini-arc. I¡¯ve lowered the donations for the next 24 hours or for the next 10 chapters (up to chapter 205), whicheveres first. Every $30 increment in Patreon will also unlock a chapter (for up to 10 chapters), $730, $760, etc¡­

 Chapter 197: The Kingâ€™s Fury

    Chapter 197: The King¡¯s Fury

    Despite Shi Xiaobai standing behind Riko, Riko was so engrossed in her furious typing that she failed to notice him standing behind her.

    Shi Xiaobai stared at the screen out of curiosity, and soon, the excitement from learning the King¡¯s Beginner Sword gradually vanished. Slowly, a cold chill appeared in his ck pair of eyes.

    Riko was replying on a discussion board.

    She would open every thread and in each of them, she would rapidly type a response to thements.

    Shi Xiaobai slowly came to an understanding from the threads Riko had opened, and he also finally understood what the ¡°face-smacking¡± task Riko had entrusted him was.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes turned cold as though cold mes of anger burned in his eyes.

    He did not disturb Riko but silently turned around and left the apartment. Going at full speed with Crab Steps, he charged down Steel City¡¯s roads as though he was a ravaging beast!

    ¡°Four consecutive losses in twenty-two seconds for the battle exchange. This year¡¯s Gaia rookies are the weakest in history.¡±

    ¡°The cute chick copsed to the ground after spitting out blood. Gaia is doomed sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Heartless dered that if he can¡¯t finish his battle in three seconds, he would feed a hundred Psionic Condensing Pills to the pigs.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the Ye siblings to astound the audience, and for the Gaia rookie delegation to win best-supporting actors.¡±

    ¡°Today, I will be ashamed for Gaia, tomorrow Gaia will use me to hide from shame.¡±

    ¡°Gaia¡¯s rookie delegation is all trash. I won¡¯t be able to do anything if it were me, but I¡¯ll still me. Even if you can¡¯t ept it, hold it in for me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Line after line of thread titles shed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes. He sneered as he ran at full speed ahead while clenching his fists.

    Well done, all of you have seeded in infuriating This King.

    Then prepare to face The King¡¯s fury!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The sixth battle exchange was about to begin as thebatants on both sides were walking into the arena. The atmosphere felt roused up, and describing it as an explosive atmosphere was not one bit an exaggeration.

    Sunless, who wore an azure-colored dress and had a silver sword by lodged by her waist, slowly entered the arena. She was very beautiful, and her fair skin surpassed the whiteness of snow. Her face was like a blooming flower, and her bearing was even more distinguished. That pureness that rivaled water, the cold as ice temperament made people only dare to watch from a distance, but they could not bear to remove her from their sights.

    Sunless was not one bit less popr than Heartless in China because she too was a super rookie. Furthermore, she was a famous ice-beauty. In addition, it was well known that the level of her sword attainment was on par with Heartless.

    How sexually provocative would this young girl be in a few more years?

    The audience offered her the warmest cheers and screams.

    And the girl with brown short hair on the other side of the arena simrly was met with ear-splitting cheers.

    Compared to Sunless, Mu Yuesheng was not considered pretty, but her delicate and refined face was like a refreshing wind on a hot summer day. Her silentposure was not like Sunless¡¯ coldness that distanced people from her, but it was a stubborn determination one would feel affectionate towards.

    Nearly every Gaia rookie knew this girl with short brown hair. Some called her the ¡°most hard working rookie king¡±, and there were others who called her the ¡°dandelion who inexplicablynded in Gaia¡±, but the rookies would always be in a state of admiration when they mentioned her name.

    Amongst the current batch of rookies, she was the rookie who won nearly everymendation. This was because while she possessed a certain degree of talent, she had used her heart touching diligence to be the best rookie in all of Gaia.

    To be at the ninth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm at the age of fourteen, it would have been quite an impressive achievement even at a well-known higher institute of learning. It was hard to imagine that a ¡°cultivation cripple¡± who had an E-ss Mind Expanse could achieve such results.

    No one questioned her future because she was a Psyker with a rare A ss superpower. At higher psionic cultivation realms, the effects of one¡¯s Mind Expanse would also decrease.

    However, no one could be sure of the present her. Regardless of the case, there was a gulf between the ninth and tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. First-tier rookies had to be at the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. They would have to wait for this year¡¯s ¡°Psionic Soul Sanctuary¡± to open and vie for Heaven Earth Psionic Souls to enter the Psionic Soul Realm.

    And if she did not reach the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm before this year¡¯s ¡°Psionic Soul Sanctuary¡± opened, she would have to wait another year.

    The Gaia rookies apuded Mu Yuesheng. The residents of Steel City would asionally also hear of Mu Yuesheng¡¯s name, so they too were enlightened when they heard from the rookies

    sitting beside them. Immediately, they joined the apuding ranks.

    She was the strongest rookie in Gaia, and also the hope of the battle exchange.

    If her opponent was not Sunless, the audience even believed that Mu Yuesheng had the chance to win one precious victory.

    However, there were no ¡®ifs¡¯ in this world. Mu Yuesheng¡¯s opponent was the super rookie, Sunless.

    ¡­

    The two young girls who exuded their own unique charms stood opposite each other. Both of them were people of few words, so none of them spoke to each other.

    Mu Yuesheng stared at Sunless, who stood a hundred meters away from her. She felt slightly nervous, but she was mostly feeling the excitement as well as¡­anger.

    She was furious over Heartless¡¯ deration about the hundred Psionic Condensing Pills as well as the no holds barred manner of fighting the Zeus rookies had engaged in.

    As a result, she was determined to let everyone know that the Gaia rookie delegation was not trash. Be it Kevin or Mozzie, they had done their best, and she would also¡­redeem Gaia¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    The moment the elderly God of Swords¡¯ voice resounded, icy-blue electric bolts crackled around Mu Yuesheng, like they were maniacal icy-blue snakes. The audience eximed while the elderly God of Swords shed a look of surprise in his eyes.

    Sunless remained calm but she did not unsheathe her sword, nor did she move. Compared to the other five Zeus rookies who were eager to finish the battle, the hundred Psionic Condensing Pills did not entice her at all. She was in no hurry to end the match as she quietly watched the dancing electric bolts.

    Her eyes shed a look of helplessness, but it was undetectable, nor did anyone realize it.

    Mu Yuesheng raised her right hand as electric beams gathered into a ball. She focused her eyes at Sunless and noticed her inaction. She felt somewhat puzzled but also felt slightly exasperated.

    ¡°Electro-Cannon!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng did not hesitate as an icy-blue electric beam the width of a water bucket shot out from her right hand!

    The audience stared at the electro-cannon with widened eyes as it traversed a hundred meters in a blink of an eye and arrived in front of Sunless. The surging energy caused the ground to boil as the air ruptured. If one was struck by this electro-cannon, the consequences would be disastrous. Even if they were hit by the peripherals of the wave, it was likely to be quite a terrible oue.

    However, Sunless did not dodge or conjure a Psionic Barrier. Instead, she quietly watched as the electro-cannon shot towards her.

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    Suddenly in an indiscernible sh, the bolt filled with tremendous amounts of destructive power abruptly dissipated with a poof at the moment it was about to strike Sunless. It turned into a light blue mist.

    It was unknown when Sunless had unsheathed her silver sword, but the shimmering cold light from the silver sword was as cold as her eyes.

    There was an uproar from the audience while Mu Yuesheng¡¯s expression changed.

    The audience had failed to discern what had happened, but they knew that Sunless must have unsheathed her sword in an instant and shed out once.

    However, that strike had directly dissipated the high voltage electric bolt into a mist. It did not cut through the electro-cannon but had instead decimated itpletely. Even the explosive force was extinguished.

    How could sword techniques achieve this?

    How could such a sword technique exist in this world?

    Trantor¡¯s Notes: Thank you to the sponsors who have previously donated, as well as the patrons who have been pledging! Here¡¯s a 50% discount! Let¡¯s get through to this mini-arc. I¡¯ve lowered the donations for the next 24 hours or for the next 10 chapters (up to chapter 205), whicheveres first. Every $30 increment in Patreon will also unlock a chapter (for up to 10 chapters), $730, $760, etc¡­

 Chapter 198: Since the Heavens made the Moon, why did They make the Sun too

    Chapter 198: Since the Heavens made the Moon, why did They make the Sun too 1

    Mu Yuesheng found it unbelievable as she gave a deep bellow and shot out another electro-cannon beam!

    This time, everyone¡¯s focus was on Sunless. They finally managed to see her motion. She did not sh out with her sword and instead trembled gently. Just this gentle tremble was enough to instantly extinguish the electro-cannon!

    Everyone was appalled, but Sunless finally moved. She began running at Mu Yuesheng, but the way she ran was not like an otherworldly fairy in everyone¡¯s imagination. Instead, she kept her body low, and her hands were held to her rear, as though she was an astute sprinter.

    Sunless¡¯ eyes were cold, but she was extremely fast. In a blink of an eye, she had arrived in front of Mu Yuesheng.

    Mu Yuesheng had faltered for a moment since she had yet to recover from the jolt of her electro-cannon being dissipated, but upon seeing Sunless streaking towards her, she was delighted rather than rmed.

    When Sunless reached a distance ten meters away, the sparking electric bolts that were like testy pixies formed a barrier around her.

    ¡°Heavenly Lightning Summoning!¡±

    The electro-barrier which had a resplendent goldenness amidst the icy-blue suddenly sted outwards! It formed a circr current of gold and blue electric currents that diffused out, and instantly enveloped Sunless within it!

    Despite the bluish-golden electric currents surging at her like a wave, there was no hint of panic in Sunless¡¯ eyes. She flicked her wrist and with a gentle twist of the silver sword in her hand, all the electric bolts extinguished. She raised her sword and stabbed straight at Mu Yuesheng, as though her sword had merged with her as one.

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s eyes violently constricted as lightning bolts engulfed her before she teleported to a distance a hundred meters away. At that critical moment, she had breathtakingly used Lightning shstep to dodge the simple stab of the sword.

    When Sunless¡¯ strike missed, she stopped and did not continue her pursuit. She was just as the Sun Tzu¡¯s Art of War described, she waited for an opening and acted like a streaking rabbit.

    ¡°Wow, interesting!¡±

    A frenzy swept the audience, just a short exchange of moves was truly enthralling!

    Mu Yuesheng took a deep breath and began to knit her brows gently. Although she had not received any damage from the exchange of blows, she had been disadvantaged in every way possible. Sunless could dissipate her electric bolts instantly in an effortless manner. This had taken her by surprise and had overturned all that she knew.

    ¡°I will have to use that move.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng looked at Sunless. The distant girl that appeared like a fairy astounded her greatly, as though she could not stir up the tiniest of waves in front of her, but simrly, it kindled an intense fighting spirit in her.

    Mu Yuesheng eyes focused as she transformed into a bolt of lightning before charging forward!

    ¡°Paramount Electro Field!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng disappeared. As she vanished from the audience¡¯s vision, an icy-blue electric bolt whizzed through the area simultaneously. Mu Yuesheng¡¯s figure would only appear at the instant the electric bolt turned directions. It whizzed around in a chaotic manner that made it difficult for the naked eye to capture.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    The electric currents generated buzzing sounds, as though that was the only sound in the world.

    At that instant, nearly everyone in the audience stood up. This sort of motion was nearly instantaneous. There was no way anyone could react if she suddenly attacked.

    There was no way to dodge such a move, so one could only rely on a Psionic Barrier¡¯s defense. However, could a Psionic Barrier be able to defend against the attack Mu Yuesheng was about to strike out?

    However, Sunless remained calm despite having the threat of being attacked at any moment. It was an adverse situation with no means for parrying. Even though Mu Yuesheng had brushed past her once,  she stood there silent and she did not even frown even when the resulting strong wind blew up her long hair.

    The audience stared at the arena with widened eyes and held their breath, afraid that they would miss the uing moment. When would Mu Yuesheng make her sudden strike, and how was Sunless going to deal with it?

    At this moment, Sunless suddenly took a quick step to the right and raised her silver sword in her right hand.

    ¡°Buzz, buzz, buzz¡­ Poof!¡±

    The sounds of the electric vibrations dissipated with a poof when Sunless raised her sword. As for the icy-blue electric current that was moving in a chaotic fashion, it suddenly dissipated like it never existed from the very beginning.

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s motion came to an abrupt halt. When she came to a stop, she did not dare make the slightest movement, because Sunless had raised her sword to a point right in front of Mu Yuesheng¡¯s neck.

    Sunless did not turn her body. She did not even turn her head. Raising her sword, her expression was calm, as though she was an ancient well that never saw a ripple.

    ¡°Zeus wins.¡±

    The elderly God of Swords dered the oue of the battle.

    The audience fell silent for a few seconds before they broke out into raucous apuse and screams. It was an indescribable and stunning scene. Against the lightning fast electric current that could not be discerned with the naked eye, Sunless had only taken a single step and used her sword to disintegrate Mu Yuesheng¡¯s attack that had yet to strike. She had directly ended the battle!

    Sunless slowly sheathed her sword and turned around to leave. She did not like scenes with deafening cheers.

    ¡°What¡­sort of sword technique was that!?¡± Mu Yuesheng inquired softly.

    She had a somewhat dejected expression. She had done her best but she was still thoroughly defeated. She did not even know what her opponent had done. She believed that even if she was not considered a super rookie, she should have been able tost for a period of time, but she never expected to be so easily steamrolled.

    Was there such arge ravine that existed between her and a super rookie that prevented them from seeing each other?

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s voice was nearly inaudible in the earsplitting cheers, but Sunless heard her. Her footsteps came to a halt and she slowly shook her head and said, ¡°Did not¡­use sword techniques.¡±

    Sunless¡¯ voice waspletely different from one¡¯s imagination. It did not sound cold and aloof but sounded like she was an introverted girl. She resembled a girl who seldom spoke. It was tender, indifferent and very pleasing to the ears.

    However, this pleasant voice sounded like a thunderbolt in Mu Yuesheng¡¯s ears. She turned her head with great difficulty at Sunless and gaped her mouth, unsure of what to say.

    Had she beenpletely defeated without the use of sword techniques?

    Mu Yuesheng suddenly felt an instinctive oddity. She subconsciously tried to take a deep breath as her eyes nearly popped out¡­

    Where was the air?

    Sunless turned to look into Mu Yuesheng¡¯s eyes. She remained expressionless, but this did not mean she barred people from her shell, she was just inept at producing any expressions. Just like her voice, it was clear that she was just inept at speaking when one heard her.

    ¡°Super¡­power.¡±

    Sunless softly said the word before turning to leave. She did not even look back.

    Mu Yuesheng pondered for a few moments before realizing what had happened. A wry smile hung across the corner of her lips. This girl¡­was a nemesis she was helpless against.

    ¡­

    By the side of the arena, the elderly God of Swords and One-Pun were standing side by side. The God of Swords shook his head and sighed. His expression looked as though he felt a tinge of pity.

    ¡°This child is very good and is a talent that can be molded. However, meeting Sunless is like a mouse meeting a cat. She had no means of resisting. Unfortunately, you won¡¯t have the chance to witness Sunless¡¯ sword techniques for now.¡±

    Although the elderly God of Swords sighed, the smile on his face was filled with pride and smugness.

    One-Pun was silent before saying momentster, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Sunless¡¯ superpower¡­has something to do with air?¡±

    The elderly God of Swords immediately grinned and said with augh, ¡°Vacuum!¡±

    One-Pun shook his head with a wry smile and was unsure of his words.

    A vacuum¡¯s resistance was nearly infinitelyrge. Extremely high voltage was needed to cause a dielectric breakdown. With Mu Yuesheng¡¯s present strength, how was it possible for her electric bolts to traverse a vacuum?

    It was no wonder that in front of Sunless, Mu Yuesheng¡¯s electric bolts would instantly dissipate. She was a natural nemesis of Mu Yuesheng.

    ¡­

    The audience discussed the short but exciting fight amidst warm apuse. There was nock of spections, and the members of the audience who were in the dark had deified Sunless¡¯ sword technique. They believed Sunless could sh apart electric beams, and they ced her on a divine pedestal.

    The three-minute interval in between the battles quickly ended the lively discussion.

    When Heartless walked into the arena, the audience spontaneously quietened down. The seventh battle of the battle exchange was about to begin, and it was also the final battle.

    Simrly, this was also the battle the audience looked forward to the most.

    It was not because the battle would be greatly fascinating, but because Heartless had dered that he would finish the battle within three seconds. This meant that they had a chance of seeing Heartless using his full strength.

    At this moment, a burly figure walked out from the other passageway. That savage face was still as frightening as ever, but after the pre-battle deration segment, the audience had confused thoughts over the blockhead¡¯s aggressive looks but kind personality.

    Ye Jiaquan walked into the arena and faced Heartless from afar.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    Ye Jiaquan looked at Heartless and scratched his head, as though he was a bashfulrge kid.

    Heartless remained expressionless, but his eyes were cold. He said coldly, ¡°I never expected that after so many years, you are still trash.¡±

    When the audience heard this sentence, they immediately quietened down.

    What was the situation? The two of them knew each other from before?

    At this moment, a cold beam of light shed past. It was a silver sword that emitted a ngorous sound when it struck the ground in front of Ye Jiaquan.

    As the audience looked at the silver sword, their eyes widened.

    This sword¡­

    Wasn¡¯t this Sunless¡¯ sword?

    ¡­

    Outside the stadium, a hurtling figure came to a halt just before it hit the stadium walls.

    He took a few steps back. His expression looked calm, but his eyes looked cold.

    ¡°This King is here.¡±

    ¡­

    1. The Yue in Mu Yuesheng means ¡®moon¡¯. This phrase is a famous quote from Romance of the Three Kingdoms, ¡°if (Zhou) Yu were to be born, why must (Zhuge) Liang exist as well?¡¯¡±

 Chapter 199: The Former Child Prodigy

    Chapter 199: The Former Child Prodigy

    The silver sword vibrated for a moment after it stabbed into the steel floor before slowlying to a stop. The clear, loud hum reverberated before dulling.

    Everyone was shocked when they saw this sword because the silver sword had a purplish-gold hilt. Its de was carved with dragon patterns and it was identified at a single nce that this was Sunless¡¯ purplish-gold silver dragon sword.

    And the sword had darted over and stabbed into the ground directly in front of Ye Jiaquan.

    Everyone quickly turned their heads to the origin of the flying sword and saw an azure-dressed person standing at the entrance to a passageway, in the intersection of shadows and light. It was none other than Sunless. However, the shadows were masking her looks, so it was unknown what her expression was. There was no way to guess at her intentions as to why she sent her beloved sword darting over.

    Suddenly, while everyone was still steeped in shocked, a gentle voice resounded. The voice was delicate, as though it was a winter¡¯s sunlight which was soft and non-ring. It was not cold, but it wasn¡¯t entirely warm. It was if it had a tiny bit of cautious desire.

    ¡°Brother, are you using a sword?¡±

    This voice was very soft, but with every member of the audience turning silent, there were still many people who heard this.

    Everyone who heard this revealed surprising looks because the voice came from the passageway and was evidently Sunless¡¯ voice. However, her question was puzzling. Sunless¡¯ purplish-gold silver dragon sword was right in front of the blockhead¡¯s body, but she had asked Heartless if he was using a sword?

    And at this moment, Heartless suddenly spoke. His voice was cold like a sword¡¯s de. ¡°Pull the sword out, Ye Youtian.¡±

    Heartless said those words apparently the to the simpleton with ruthless looks but a kind heart. And Heartless had called him ¡°Ye Youtian¡±?

    Who was Ye Youtian?

    Why did this name sound somewhat familiar?

    Many members of the audience seemed to have doubts in their minds sh when they heard this name.

    ¡°Ye Youtian¡­Could it be that Ye Youtian?¡± Suddenly said with an exmation.

    The audience stands quickly burst into a flurry of discussions.

    ¡°Ah, I remember. Isn¡¯t Ye Youtian¡­the eldest son of the Ye family?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­Ye Youtian from a decade ago?¡±

    ¡°Heavens, this blockhead is that Ye Youtian?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That Ye Youtian is Heartless and Sunless¡¯ elder brother. Since Sunless called the blockhead ¡®Ye Youtian¡¯, this Ye Youtian must be that Ye Youtian.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    All sorts of gasps and startled voices resounded as the audience stands immediately turned into a cacophony.

    At a particr seat, a seven-year-old boy tugged at the sleeves of a man beside him and asked curiously, ¡°Daddy, Daddy, who is the Ye Youtian they are talking about?¡±

    The man turned his head and stroked the boy¡¯s head and said, ¡°This Ye Youtian was a child prodigy known throughout the country a decade ago. At a young age, he had attained a certain level of sword arts. At the age of six, he was invited to Heroes Central¡¯s Spring Festival G to perform his swordy. It had caused quite a sensation.¡±

    The boy eximed loudly, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing!¡±

    They man used a tone with slight regretfulness as he said, ¡°But unfortunately, for some reason, the child prodigy suddenly turned average after the age of seven. Not only was his sword arts gradually surpassed by his younger brother and sister, who were one year younger than him, even his psionic cultivation was gradually surpassed by his peers. Back then, people said that Ye Youtian was being ced on too high a pedestal that he became overly conceited and becamezy towards cultivation. This resulted in him bing mediocre. Many people would use Ye Youtian¡¯s story to warn their children against being too carried away because of a momentary lead. Therefore, Ye Youtian¡¯s story became well known. Later on, it was said that Ye Youtian left the Ye family and his whereabouts were left unknown. Only then did everyone slowly forget this name.¡±

    The boy¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion.

    The man rubbed the boy on the head and said, ¡°Child, a child prodigy who doesn¡¯t work hard will be mediocre. So, you must remember that hard work is most important.¡±

    Most of the audience present had heard of Ye Youtian¡¯s story. After all, this story had happened in the past decade and had profound educative value. A child prodigy like Ye Youtian was like a fleetinget and was like a short-lived epiphyllum. As for the reason, it was likely an intriguing and thought-provoking story.

    As the audience discussed amongst themselves, they finally untangled the situation that had happened.

    The reason why Heartless had suddenly offered to ¡°feeding a hundred Psionic Condensing Pills to the pigs¡± for personal reasons was because he had seen Ye Youtian.

    The reason why Sunless threw her sword over and said, ¡°Brother, are you using a sword¡± was because she was addressing her other brother, Ye Youtian.

    However, from her affectionate form of address, it appeared as though his younger sister, Sunless, still had deep affections for Ye Youtian. However, the younger brother, Heartless, had a cold attitude. His tone was as sharp as a de, as though he detested Ye Youtian greatly. What was going on?

    And why did the former child prodigy, Ye Youtian, look like this? And why did he appear in Gaia?

    The Annihtion division rookies who knew Ye Jiaquan were taken aback. They never expected that Ye Jiaquan, the honest and silly simpleton was previously one of the three sons of the Ye family, the famous child prodigy, Ye Youtian.

    As the audience broke out into a flurry of discussion, all their attention was ced on the savage looking but honest looking simpleton, Ye Jiaquan.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Sunless asked, ¡°Brother, are you using a sword?¡±

    Heartless said, ¡°Pull the sword out, Ye Youtian.¡±

    Ye Jiaquan¡¯s honest looking expression slowly disappeared. As he looked at the purplish-golden silver dragon sword in front of him, his eyes zed over, as though he was immersed in distant thoughts.

    Heartless¡¯ eyebrows gradually knitted together. It was unknown if it was because of the unkind chatter or it was because his patience had worn out.

    Heartless coldly said, ¡°Ye Youtian, do you not even have the courage to pull the sword out?¡±

    Ye Jiaquan turned his head to look at Heartless and had a gloomy expression. He said, ¡°Me is not named Ye Youtian, Me is named¡­Ye Jiaquan.¡±

    Heartless¡¯ face turned even colder when he heard this as he sneered, ¡°Ye Jiaquan, what a nice Ye Jiaquan. Is this the excuse you are using to escape from reality?¡±

    Ye Jiaquan gaped his mouth and met him with silence.

    Heartless coldly snorted and said, ¡°It looks like you havepletely lost the courage to hold a sword. Fine, since you have changed your name to Ye Jiaquan, let me see to what extent your cultivation in the fist technique that the Ye family has long abandoned has reached.¡±

    The Ye family were like other family ns that adhered to the tradition of the ¡°era of punches and kicks¡±, and was famous for it¡¯s Ye family fist techniques. However, now with the society having progressed into the ¡°era of weapons¡±, the Ye family was gradually recing fist techniques with sword arts.

    Hence, from Heartless¡¯ point of view, Ye Youtian had changed his name to Ye Jiaquan and was using the Ye Family Fist technique as a shield for him to escape from reality.

    However, in order to escape from his former shell as a sword prodigy, he had gradually disappeared into the crowd, resulting in the brutal reality of being slowly surpassed by his younger brother and sister.

    ¡°Let us begin.¡±

    Heartless looked at the elderly God of Swords and said, ¡°There is nothing more to say between us.¡±

    Trantor¡¯s Notes: Thank you to the sponsors who have previously donated, as well as the patrons who have been pledging! Here¡¯s a 50% discount! Let¡¯s get through to this mini-arc. I¡¯ve lowered the donations for the next 24 hours or for the next 10 chapters (up to chapter 205), whicheveres first. Every $30 increment in Patreon will also unlock a chapter (for up to 10 chapters), $730, $760, etc¡­

 Chapter 200: A Crush from a Single Sword Strike

    Chapter 200: A Crush from a Single Sword Strike

    Heartless requested for the elderly God of Swords to begin the match, while Ye Jiaquan remained silent.

    This intriguing dialogue thus came to an end. Most of the audience could read in between the lines, but they found it iprehensible why Heartless was so repulsed by his elder brother.

    There was a story unknown to all that had presumably happened?

    The audience failed to guess at the truth, so they could only focus their attention on the battle that was about to proceed.

    Super rookie, Heartless against the former child prodigy, Ye Youtian. It was both apetition between former and present geniuses, and also a showdown between brothers.

    Regardless of the case, this was a battle not to be missed.

    Before the battle even begun, Heartless had pulled out the ck sword behind his back.

    The ck sword was jet ck, but it had a metallic luster to it. Its hilt was simrly ck in color, hence, the sword did not possess any color except ck. The ck de appeared somewhat odd, as though it was a heavy blunt sword, but appeared to be extremely sharp that led to instant death.

    Heartless had already drawn his sword, but Ye Jiaquan did not pull out the purplish-gold silver dragon sword in front of him. Instead, he took a step past the sword and clenched his fists.

    At the passageway, Sunless¡¯ bright eyes gradually lost their luster. That beautiful face with a deadpan expression revealed an undetectable hint of mncholy.

    The elderly God of Swords nced at Ye Jiaquan and felt somewhat regretful. He had previously heard of the former sword arts prodigy as well, and had even thought of taking him in as a disciple. But before he managed to do so, he heard of news that the child prodigy was no more.

    The matter was very sudden, and it was unimaginable how a talented prodigy would suddenly be like a normal child. The elderly God of Swords did not believe it was a result ofziness, but he did not have the mind to investigate the mystery behind the matter back then. And now, it was already a little toote to consider it.

    ¡°Three, two, one¡­¡±

    The elderly God of Swords sighed. There were numerous geniuses in the world, but the ones who could eventually dazzle were few in number. However, everything in life depended not on the heavens but on people.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    The elderly God of Swords retreated and the battle began!

    The audience held their breaths. They did not even dare blink because Heartless had previously dered before the match that he would end the battle within three seconds.

    In that case, the battle would hardlyst more than three seconds!

    The moment the elderly God of Swords¡¯ dered themencement of the battle, Heartless raised his ck sword high into the sky. ck mists suddenly rose up from the ground. They were not dense, but they crawled up from the ground like vines, and rapidly reached the ck sword¡¯s de.

    The audience was astonished. Heartless was nning to end the battle with a single strike a hundred meters away?

    Even more surprising was Ye Jiaquan. At this moment, he was in a hunched stance and he had curled his right arm, as though he was nning to punch out.

    He was nning on using a fist to meet a sword?

    Heartless¡¯ eyes were cold, as a cold sneer suffused across his lips.

    ¡°Heaven Shrouding Eclipse!¡±

    Heartless shed out.

    A humongous ck sword projection fell from the sky as it shrouded the heavens. The sword projected exuded a terrifying aura as it crushed down at Ye Jiaquan. It was as if a gigantic ck mountain came crashing down from the sky!

    The audience gasped. From a distance, the audience could sense the immense sword energy and terrifying power from the gigantic sword projection. This strike exceeded the Psionic Mortal Realm, so was Heartless putting all his strength into this strike?

    Against the sword projection that seemed to crush down like a mountain, Ye Jiaquan did not dodge, nor did he raise a psionic defense. Instead, with a bellow, he punched out at the ck sword projection!

    His punch was simple, and when it punched out, there were only a few air ripples. Compared to the Heaven Shrouding Eclipse¡¯s expansive power, it was like a drop in the bucket.

    Was Ye Jiaquan using such a ¡°weak¡± punch to withstand such a terrifying sword projection?

    Some people stared at the arena widely, afraid of missing the uing instant. There were also others who closed their eyes as they could not bear witnessing this scene that resembled an egg striking a rock.

    Ye Jiaquan¡¯s punch struck that towering sword projection that contained immense sword energy!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A deafening explosion thundered as the punch struck the ck sword projection and dissipated immediately. The crushing ck sword projection instantly engulfed Ye Jiaquan, as the ck sword projection hit the ground like a waterfall at its end. ck water petals sshed upwards, each containing razor-sharp sword energy. Theycerated the ground with sword scars of varying depths.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The audience eximed!

    This sword projection was like surging sword energy. Wouldn¡¯t Ye Youtian be mashed into meat pulp after being engulfed by such a sword projection?

    The audience held their breaths as they stared at the fading ck sword projection, afraid that they would see a mess of flesh and blood.

    Slowly, the ck shadow dissipated and revealed the true situation under the ck shadow. The audience gradually heaved a sigh of relief.

    His Excellency One-Pun had already appeared in the sword shadow, while Ye Youtian had his eyes tightly closed. His clothes werepletely tattered, and there were a few lightcerations on his arm. However, he had been knocked unconscious by the suppressive power of the sword projection. Under His Excellency One-Pun¡¯s protection, he escaped the de energy without serious injuries.

    Thankfully, the referee for this match was His Excellency One-Pun!

    ¡°Zeus wins.¡±

    The elderly God of Swords dered the oue of the battle.

    Only then did the audiencee round. It was over. Heartless had won. Although it was something to be expected, they were still astonished by the terror of that one strike!

    That strike was crushing!

    The audience fell silent for a moment before they boiled over!

    ¡°Heartless is the strongest! Heartless is the strongest! Heartless is the strongest!¡±

    A cacophony of cheers erupted throughout the stadium!

    Heartless lifted his ck sword high in the sky with an overbearing expression. As he nced at the unconscious Ye Jiaquan coldly, he turned to face the crowd and revealed a smile.

    Sunless stood by the passageway as she looked at the unconscious Ye Jiaquan. Just as she took a step forward, she retracted her foot. She quietly stood on the spot in a dilemma.

    One-Pun quietly carried Ye Jiaquan out of the arena, while the medical staff rushed over.

    The elderly God of Swords sighed silently. With his abilities, how could he not tell that Ye Youtian was only at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm? This battle was meant to end in a crushing defeat from the beginning.  However, he thought that something surprising would happen after Ye Youtian¡¯s sudden appearance, but Ye Youtian had still lost without any suspense.

    Maybe, Ye Youtian was here to suffer an abject defeat from the beginning?

    With this thought in mind, the elderly God of Swords shook his head with augh. The sudden degeneration of the former child prodigy probably had an amazing story behind it. However, such past matters was nothing something an influential outsider like him should intervene.

    At this moment, Heartless suddenly gestured for the audience to quieten down. In response, the audience slowly settled down.

    Momentster, the deafening cheers fell into silence.

    ¡°Everyone, I have an important matter to announce!¡± Heartless looked at the quietened audience and said.

    Trantor¡¯s Notes: Thank you to the sponsors who have previously donated, as well as the patrons who have been pledging! Here¡¯s a 50% discount! Let¡¯s get through to this mini-arc. I¡¯ve lowered the donations for the next 24 hours or for the next 10 chapters (up to chapter 205), whicheveres first. Every $30 increment in Patreon will also unlock a chapter (for up to 10 chapters), $730, $760, etc¡­

 Chapter 201: Can Only Tolerate, Silently Suffer

    Chapter 201: Can Only Tolerate, Silently Suffer

    Gaia and Zeus¡¯ battle exchange hade to an end. The oue was just as the audience had anticipated before it began. Zeus had received seven wins, and all seven wins were crushing victories.

    However, no one expected for the seven battles to end so quickly. Other than Mu Yuesheng¡¯s round, the other six battles were all concluded within ten seconds. Although seven seconds had passed when the final match was dered over by the elderly God of Swords, the actual time it took for the battle to finish was within three seconds as well.

    It could be said that this year¡¯s battle exchange was the one that Gaia suffered the worst defeat.

    The audience cheered for Heartless¡¯ final strike, but they could not help but feel somewhat mncholic in their hearts. After all, they were rookies of Gaia or residents of Steel City. They were more or less rted to Gaia.

    However, the cold fact was ced before them. Gaia had truly declined.

    And at this moment, they heard Heartless say that he had an important matter to announce. The audience could not help but prick up their ears, but the cleverer members of the audience had their hearts palpitate. A few of them had guessed at a particr possibility.

    And this possibility turned to a cold and harsh reality at the very next moment.

    Heartless looked at the crowd and announced, ¡°Gaia¡¯s rookie delegation has repeatedly let us down. And this time, it was a catastrophic disappointment. As a result, Zeus has decided that it will cancel the tradition of the battle exchange with Gaia from this year onwards!¡±

    At this moment, the audience heard gasps.

    It was here. What wasing had finallye.

    There was already early spection that Zeus would lose all decorum one day, and the opportunity for that was definitely the battle exchange, but few thought that it would happen today!

    The audience were caught off guard and in their surprise, they did not protest at all. This was because the oue was only natural.

    It was a meaningless exchange to begin with. It always ended in abject defeat, so it was already considered a miracle to havested for ten years.

    ¡­

    In the seats of honor, the gray-robed elder and four Division Ministers had a sudden change of countenance when they heard Heartless¡¯ words.

    The gray-robed elder looked at the two middle-aged man and woman from Zeus and said in a deep voice, ¡°Is this the child taking his own liberties, or is it an order from the upper echelons of Zeus?¡±

    The middle-aged man turned his head towards the gray-robed elder with a deadpan expression and said, ¡°That child¡¯s words represents the will of Zeus.¡±

    The gray-robed elder frowned as his eyes red with anger. He said, ¡°So this was what all of you have nned from the beginning. You want to cut off the traditions between the two organizations.¡±

    The middle-aged man shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s because your rookies are just too disappointing. Therefore, we have judged that this battle exchange that leaves one with no suspense is not worth us wasting our precious time on. It is your weakness that has severed our tradition.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    The gray-robed elder stared angrily, but he did not know how to rebut. Although the middle-aged man¡¯s words were hard-nosed, it was extremely rational.

    The battle exchange¡¯s goal was to learn from one another, but when the difference in strength was too disparate, it could not meet the goals of an exchange. Such a battle exchange was aplete waste of time.

    However, the gray-robed elder did not believe that it was just a spur of the moment. Everything had been premeditated.

    By forcibly bringing forward the battle exchange, Zeus must have decided to sever the illusion of peace between the two parties through this battle exchange. The speed battle that happened much faster than previous years was also nned in advanced.

    If that was the case, Heartless¡¯ ¡°hundred Psionic Condensing Pills¡± deration was also designed ahead of time. And his so-called ¡°personal reasons¡± was an excuse used to conceal the matter!

    Revealing Heartless¡¯ personal reasons at the end was also done deliberately. It was to prevent this scheme from having any ws.

    The gray-robed elder quickly figured out the truth as his pupils violently constricted. He looked at the middle-aged man and said in aghast, ¡°That Ye Youtian is one of yours!¡±

    Yes, everything was a result of Ye Youtian, who suddenly appeared. He rationalized Heartless¡¯ so-called ¡°personal reasons¡±. It made the quick end of the battle understandable, and with that, Zeus had used it as a perfectly legitimate reason to sever the tradition of the battle exchange.

    Ye Youtian, no. That person might very well be a fake Ye Youtian. He was just a tiny chess piece Zeus had buried in Gaia. It was meant to detonate at the appropriate time!

    The middle-aged man revealed an odd smile and said, ¡°It is whatever you think it is.¡±

    The gray-robed elder gave a wry smile. ¡°So it was just a chess piece that could be abandoned at any time. This scheme was indeed ingenious. I believe it was that particr Lord¡¯s work?¡±

    ¡°Noment.¡±

    The middle-aged man turned his head away with a deadpan expression and spoke no more.

    With the topic ending here, there was already nothing further to talk about. As long as they held onto the results of the battle exchange, public opinion was leaning towards Zeus. No one would believe that such a tradition needed to continue persisting.

    However, this was just the beginning. Since Zeus had severed this tradition, it meant that they were about to begin their actions of devouring Gaia. Although it was unknown what their next act was, it was likely to happen very soon. Furthermore, it would be closely linked to what had just happened.

    The gray-robed elder¡¯s face turned ashen. With the situation fixed in ce, he had no way of redeeming the cancetion of the battle exchange tradition. Now, what he needed to consider was to guard against Zeus¡¯ acquisition.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the stadium, One-Pun looked at the elderly God of Swords and said with a sigh, ¡°Was this the reason why you personally came?¡±

    The elderly God of Swords gave an awkward smile and said, ¡°I did not know about the ns of those old fogeys in Zeus, but they did tell me that the mass selection might be dangerous, so they invited me. And since the matter affects the safety of my two disciples, I naturally could not sit idle. I did not know beforehand that those old fogeys had invited me here because they were afraid that Zeus would make a desperate rush after all decorum was lost.¡±

    One-Pun fell silent for a few moments after hearing this. He said, ¡°The exnation is just a cover.¡±

    The elderly God of Swords roared withughter and answered, ¡°A cover means a fabricated story. Haha, go ahead and use the most malicious spection against my integrity. I would still have a clear conscience!¡±

    One-Pun sighed and spoke no further. Everything was a foregone conclusion, so speaking any further was pointless.

    The audience had already burst into a flurry of discussion. Although this matter was reasonable, it was still a huge smack in the face. The failure in the battle was just too disastrous and the cancetion of the tradition meant that Gaia would definitely lose all face.

    In the arena, the corners of Heartless¡¯ mouth suffused an undetectable smile. Suddenly, he shouted loudly towards the audience and said, ¡°Do not me us for being heartless. Think carefully what resulted in this oue. It¡¯s not that Zeus does not want to continue the friendly exchange with Gaia, but it¡¯s because your rookies are too weak! Think back to the seven battles today. What did you all see? Crushing defeats,pletely crushing defeats! Do you understand? Everything is a result of your rookie delegation being unable to live up to expectations!¡±

    When Heartless¡¯ voice echoed in the audience¡¯s ears, it immediately resulted in a lot of anger from the audience. However, a number of people were angry because of Heartless¡¯ relentless words, while another group of people had found an outlet to vent this anger. They transferred their fury towards the Gaia rookie delegation.

    Such voices began to slowly appear from the audience stands.

    ¡°Sigh, others can¡¯t be med when our rookie delegation can¡¯t live up to expectations.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Other than those two chicks, the rest were trash!¡±

    ¡°I know that blond teenager. His name is Kevin. He calls himself a genius every day, but what was the result? A fucking piece of trash.¡±

    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t unt Mu Yuesheng. She came to Gaia only because it¡¯s better to be the head of a dog than the tail of a lion. In Gaia, she may be very strong, but whenpared to people from other organizations, she¡¯s only average. In front of a super rookie, she¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°That Ye Youtian, who came outst, was also a joke. I thought the person who would appearst would be some impressive figure. Who knew¡­ Heh heh.¡±

    ¡°Hey, brother, let me tell you. This Ye Youtian is from our Annihtion division. He¡¯s usually a simpleton and only at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. He¡¯s not even anything in the Annihtion division.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why did the upper echelons let that crap appear for the finale?¡±

    ¡°They had nothing to lose. Gaia is doomed sooner orter.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, it makes me feel like transferring to another organization.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jarring discussions filled the audience stands. Naturally, there were people retorting, and soon, it began breaking out into a nasty quarrel. The situation turned chaotic almost immediately.

    The six members of the rookie delegation that had secretlye to a corner of the audience stand from the lounge heard the usations and quarrels. Their faces slowly turned ugly.

    The three rookies who were there just to make up the numbers lowered their heads.

    Kevin¡¯s face was livid as he clenched his fists.

    Tears welled up in Mozzie¡¯s eyes.

    Mu Yuesheng bit her lower lip, and her brown eyes were filled with obstinacy.

    Be it nder or mockery, the facts were irrefutable. They had been thrashed. It was a thorough thrashing!

    Against the usations, they could only tolerate it and silently suffer.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Suddenly, a world-shaking explosion boomed as everyone in the audience felt themselves quiver!

    Trantor¡¯s Notes: Thank you to the sponsors who have previously donated, as well as the patrons who have been pledging! Here¡¯s a 50% discount! Let¡¯s get through to this mini-arc. I¡¯ve lowered the donations for the next 24 hours or for the next 10 chapters (up to chapter 205), whicheveres first. Every $30 increment in Patreon will also unlock a chapter (for up to 10 chapters), $730, $760, etc¡­

 Chapter 202: Feeling Sad, Wanting to Cry

    Chapter 202: Feeling Sad, Wanting to Cry

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Suddenly, a world-shaking explosion boomed as everyone in the audience felt themselves quiver!

    All of the noisy audience turned to look at the source of the explosion in aghast and what they saw made them immediately widen their eyes, as though they had seen a ghost.

    They saw steel debris swirling in the sky as a gigantic hole appeared in a huge perimeter wall on the left side of the stadium!

    A figure walked out of the hole and retracted his straightened right fist. Combining the explosion, the hole in the wall and the stretched-out fist, everyone finally realized what had happened.

    ¡°Holy shit!!¡±

    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the stadium¡¯s perimeter steel walls a meter thick? This fucking punch managed to punch such arge hole?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The audience eximed, and when Mozzie andpany saw the figure walk out of the hole, they cried out simultaneously.

    ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡­¡±

    ¡°Darn hooligan!¡±

    After the three people eximed, they felt a dark gloomy cloud above their heads.

    Shi Xiaobai, can you not have such a grandiose entrance?

    One-Pun gave himself a facepalm as he heard the elderly God of Swords exim, ¡°Holy shit, who is this kid!?¡±

    One-Pun said out of exasperation, ¡°A little monster that can give even me a headache.¡±

    The elderly God of Swords chuckled and said, ¡°His posturing is very good for an entrance. He suits my tastes.¡±

    One-Pun was rendered speechless and only grimly smiled.

    Heartless, who was about to leave, turned around in shock. Seeing an uninvited person walk towards the arena with a cold face after punching a hole through the steel wall, Heartless could not help but ask, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai slowly walked into the arena and saw Heartless. Coldly, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Heartless!?¡±

    Heartless frowned slightly and asked curiously, ¡°I¡¯m Heartless, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nced at Heartless and suddenly walked towards the purplish-gold silver dragon sword stuck to the ground. sping its hilt, he pulled the sword out.

    Heartless¡¯ expression changed as he cried, ¡°Put my sister¡¯s sword down!¡±

    Sunless, who was at the passageway, noticed the situation and slowly raised her hand. She whispered, ¡°Sword, return.¡±

    A few secondster, Sunless gaped her mouth slightly.

    Why was there no response from her sword?

    Sunless began silently considering various attempts at taking back her sword from the strange boy, but she did not execute any of them.

    She wanted to shout, ¡°That¡¯s my sword¡±, but having not shouted loudly for a long time, she no longer knew how to shout. When the voice came out of her mouth, it was just an inaudible voice.

    And on the other side, Shi Xiaobai pointed the purplish-golden silver dragon sword at Heartless. His face was filled with contempt as he scorned, ¡°One strike. There will not be any more than that.¡±

    After saying that, Shi Xiaobai held the sword and slowly walked towards Heartless. His eyes were cold, resembling Death that was approaching. His intention for battle could not be any clearer.

    The audience that was still in a flurry of discussion was stunned.

    This teenager that made such a grandiose entrance wanted to begin fighting immediately after a statement? And what was the meaning behind his statement?

    Heartless understood what Shi Xiaobai meant and was immediately infuriated. However, as he sensed the slowly approaching Shi Xiaobai¡¯s aura rising, his expression changed immediately. Hurriedly, he unsheathed his ck sword and took up position to face the battle.

    By the side, the elderly God of Swords smiling face changed drastically as though he realized something. He immediately wanted to rush forward, but he immediately felt an invisible pressure on him. It made his forehead produce beads of perspiration. He looked up and in the sky, he saw a light hidden amidst the sunlight.

    And at the same time, Shi Xiaobai had already slowly walked to a distance ten meters away from Heartless. With a sneer, he suddenly elerated!

    The ten meters distance was instantly reduced to less than a meter.

    Shi Xiaobai appeared in a blink of an eye in front of Heartless. The silver sword swept down like a whip from the side.

    This was a sudden attack, but the alert Heartless was already prepared. With a sweep of his backhand, the ck sword shed at the silver sword!

    ¡°Keng!

    The silver sword shed with the ck sword!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An explosive crash echoed as the scene that everyone was watching intently stunned everyone. They saw the ck sword instantly break into several fragments, while the silver sword continued shing forward beforeing to a sudden stop in front of Heartless¡¯ neck.

    A strong wind suddenly arose as Heartless was sent flying to the side like a rocket. He mmed heavily into the steel wall more than ten meters away. He spat out a mouthful of blood and had a weak expression on his face. His eyes were filled with terror.

    The audience struggled to swallow a mouthful of saliva as they could not believe the scene in front of them.

    Heartless was one-shot!

    They then saw the ck-haired teenager who had suddenly arrived turn towards the audience stand with a deadpan expression. It was as though what he did was no big deal.

    ¡°This Person is Tu Dahei!¡±

    Suddenly, like he was giving a speech, the ck-haired teenager spoke out loudly towards everyone without any heed, ¡°This Person is Tu Dahei, a nameless rookie in Gaia. I¡¯m ranked at the bottom in Gaia, which is filled with hidden talents, but today, while browsing through the discussion forums, I saw a Brainless Ye brag about feeding a hundred Psionic Condensing Pills to the pigs. With my bad temper, I couldn¡¯t stand for this! I¡¯m not an expert, but experts have chosen to keep a low profile, so only I could step forward. As all of you have seen, my sword technique is very average. It¡¯s just Beginner Sword I just learned. Therefore, I advise all rookies that came from Zeus, you are all currently in danger. Thankfully, I was the one who struck out. If it were any other more awesome rookie, it¡¯s hard to tell if your life would be spared, but your dicks would definitely be gone. Alright, that¡¯s all I have to say. Continue on.¡±

    After the ck-haired youth said that, he suddenly ran away at an extremely fast speed under the agape audience¡¯s stares. In a blink of an eye, he ran out of the hole in the perimeter wall and disappeared from their vision.

    It was truly easy toe, easy to go, but it was extremely cool.

    The audience broke into a riot.

    ¡°Holy shit, Gaia has such an awesome rookie?¡±

    ¡°That person is called Tu Dahei. He¡¯s from our Annihtion division. His strength is usually alright, but who knew that he was so awesome¡­ He one-shot Heartless.¡±

    ¡°Was what he said true? There are actually many such awesome rookies in Gaia? That they are just keeping a low profile and did not wish to make a show out of it?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, since Tu Dahei has already revealed the secret, it looks like I can¡¯t keep a low profile anymore.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, that Brainless Ye was just too arrogant. I nearly could not tolerate it further and wanted to strike out, but Tu Dahei was one step ahead of me. What a pity.¡±

    ¡°Hey, are what all of you saying true? I¡¯m almost about to believe it.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, this matter is horrifying on pondering. Horrifying on pondering¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mozzie andpany felt their minds buzz. Hearing the audience¡¯s conversations, Mozzie and Mu Yuesheng looked each other in the eye and burst intoughter simultaneously. Shi Xiaobai was just too good at causing trouble.

    ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, nice going.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m convinced. This time, I¡¯m also convinced.¡±

    ¡­

    In the passageway, Sunless¡¯ eyes shed a look of anxiety and frustration. She looked at the broken hole and whispered, ¡°My sword¡­¡±

    That ck-haired teenager is absurd. He suddenly left and he had even taken her sword with him.

    This was a sword that had apanied her for ten years.

    She needed it back.

    But¡­

    She didn¡¯t want to talk to others.

    What could she do?

    ¡­

    In the seats of honor, the gray-robed elder sighed and said, ¡°Sorry. Forgive me for intentionally deceiving you. Gaia does have many especially powerful rookies that keep an extremely low profile. We did not send them up for the battle exchange as a consideration for our harmony. After all, they have no sense of propriety when they attack. But from the looks of it, I was wrong. I never knew all of you prefer a more fiery battle exchange. Don¡¯t worry, Gaia will definitely do its best for next year¡¯s battle exchange. We will offer the most valuable battle exchange!¡±

    The middle-aged man gaped his mouth, unsure as to how to respond. The middle-aged woman who never spoke reached out her hand and pinched the middle-aged man¡¯s thigh.

    ¡°Si¡­.¡±

    The middle-aged man felt the pain and hurriedly said, ¡°The battle exchange has been canceled. There¡¯s no next year.¡±

    The gray-robed elder immediately said in a regretful manner, ¡°Then that¡¯s just too bad. However, if the battle exchange were to be canceled now, would it affect Zeus¡¯ reputation? Do you think people will feel that Zeus canceled the battle exchange out of fear of losing too badly next year because of having advanced knowledge of the hidden talents in Gaia? Sigh, we don¡¯t really care if the battle exchange is canceled or not. We are just afraid Zeus will end up with the bad reputation of bullying the weak and fearing the strong. That would be a sin if that were the case.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed drastically as he sighed with a heavy heart.

    Their ns might have very well failed.

    Their meticulous n had been ruined by a Tu Dahei, who suddenly ran out to posture!

    Sigh, feeling sad, wanting to cry.

    ¡­

    Trantor¡¯s Notes: Thank you to the sponsors who have previously donated, as well as the patrons who have been pledging! Here¡¯s a 50% discount! Let¡¯s get through to this mini-arc. I¡¯ve lowered the donations for the next 24 hours or for the next 10 chapters (up to chapter 205), whicheveres first. Every $30 increment in Patreon will also unlock a chapter (for up to 10 chapters), $730, $760, etc¡­

 Chapter 203: Didnâ€™t you see Tu Dahei one-shot Heartless?

    Chapter 203: Didn¡¯t you see Tu Dahei one-shot Heartless?

    Heartless slumped to the ground, as the other five Zeus rookies swarmed out of the passageway and surrounded him. As for Sunless, who was standing at the passageway, she had vanished.

    From afar, the elderly God of Swords heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the situation. Thankfully, the ck-haired teenager that suddenly appeared had shown mercy at thest moment. If not, Heartless¡¯ injuries would not have been so simple.

    ¡°That strike¡­¡±

    The elderly God of Swords¡¯ brows gradually knitted together.

    ¡°The strike was Beginner Sword.¡±

    One-Pun walked over to the God of Swords, and his eyes simrly appeared roused. He said with a sigh, ¡°However, that Beginner Sword has already reached the Crest of Perfection realm.¡±

    The elderly God of Swords curled his mouth and said in a somewhat speechless manner, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone master Beginner Sword to the Crest of Perfection realm. Furthermore, he is so young. It¡¯s hard to tell if his talent is far from ordinary, or should I deride him for going too far on the wrong path. However, that strike was not as simple as Beginner Sword. That sudden burst of power is something even I couldn¡¯t see through.¡±

    One-Pun nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t understand that strike either. However, that child has always been difficult to read.¡±

    The elderly God of Swords clicked his tongue and said softly, ¡°Does the child have a mentor?¡±

    One-Pun turned and gave the God of Swords a nce. He said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, the child¡¯s mentor is¡­Kali.¡±

    The God of Swords was taken aback when he heard this. He remembered that one of the three powerhouses of Gaia was named Kali, but he had never met her, nor did he know how powerful she was, but¡­

    The elderly God of Swords carefully looked up into the sky. That light that seemed to melt into the sunlight had already disappeared. The elderly God of Swords heaved a sigh of relief. Previously, he was prepared to charge forward to prevent Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strike when he felt something odd about it. However, he had felt an invisible pressure that was beyond any horror he had encountered in his entire life. It made himck the will to even resist.

    There was such a powerful existence in this world?

    The forehead of the elderly God of Swords broke out into a cold sweat.

    There was a huge blunder in intelligence!

    The old fogeys in Zeus were already prepared to carry out their ns of acquiring Gaia and they had taken the three powerhouses into ount. However, they had treated Kali at the same level as One-Pun. As Zeus had four powerhouses, the old fogeys judged that even if Gaia were to put up a desperate struggle, there was nothing to be feared.

    However, Kali was unimaginably powerful. If Zeus¡¯s acquisition ns were to be implemented, it was unknown who would be truly finished.

    Thankfully the acquisition n had yet to begin, and the elderly God of Swords found it extremely fortunate.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the audience stance, people were still discussing ¡°if there were hidden talents amongst the Gaia rookies¡±. Many people scoffed at it, believing that if there were hidden talents, there was no way they would suffer the humiliation of seven crushing defeats.

    However, there were people who riposted at this moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Tu Dahei one-shot Heartless?¡± This sentence sounded like a bone stuck in the throats of Heartless¡¯ fans. It lowered their rebuttal by a few octaves.

    Slowly, the audience began to have numerous conversations such as the following.

    ¡°Gaia¡¯s rookie battle exchange delegation is filled with trash, how can there be any hidden talents?¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei one-shot Heartless!¡±

    ¡°This year¡¯s battle exchange ended the fastest over the years. This year¡¯s Gaia rookies is the weakest batch in recent years.¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei one-shot Heartless!¡±

    ¡°Zeus has two super rookies, what does Gaia have?¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei one-shot Heartless!¡±

    ¡°Bro, can we even have a proper chat?¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei one-shot Heartless!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei one-shot Heartless!¡±

    ¡­

    When such conversations fell into the ears of the Zeus rookie delegation, they felt worse than losing the match. The faces of the five rookies turned grim as they looked at Heartless. Finally, they looked each other in the eye.

    The female whopper clenched her fist and suddenly turned to walk to the middle of the arena. With a deep breath, she yelled, ¡°Shut up! That Tu Dahei is not a rookie at all!¡±

    The audience were surprised hearing this statement, as they turned to look at the whopper.

    The whopper¡¯s face was flushed red, and her eyes were burning with anger. She said loudly, ¡°Brother Heartless said that the power of Tu Dahei¡¯s strike far exceeds the Psionic Mortal Realm. So I believe that Tu Dahei is not a rookie at all. He must be some Psionic Soul Realm expert who is physically stunted. He appeared to rescue the situation and he attempted at deceiving everyone! Brother Heartless is a super rookie. He¡¯s nearly invincible in the Psionic Mortal Realm. There is no rookie that can defeat him in one strike. That Tu Dahei is a fake rookie. It¡¯s all Gaia¡¯s shameless scheme!¡±

    The other four Zeus rookies immediately stepped forward to echo, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s impossible for Boss Heartless to get one-shot by a rookie. This is all a scam. It¡¯s a shameless scam used by Gaia to save their reputation!¡±

    Heartless also stood up at this moment. Looking at the ck sword that had broken into two, he raised his head and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s impossible that a rookie possesses such power. I can¡¯t ept it!¡±

    Those who promoted conspiracy theories and the fans of the super rookies immediately echoed in unison. Immediately, the voices of Tu Dahei not being a rookie grew louder. If Tu Dahei was not a rookie, the sentence, ¡°didn¡¯t you see Tu Dahei one-shot Heartless¡±, would be useless. Furthermore, it would sully Gaia¡¯s reputation for its scam.

    But at this moment, a member of the audience stood up.

    ¡°I know Tu Dahei. He is our Annihtion division¡¯s rookie!¡±

    Another person from the audience stood up!

    ¡°I¡¯m also from the Annihtion division. Tu Dahei is indeed a rookie!¡±

    A group of the audience stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Annihtion division. I can take three days and three nights just to finish talking about Tu Dahei¡¯s deeds!¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei¡¯s rookie legends can be written as a feature-lengthpendium.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m good friends with Tu Dahei. I even wrote a song for him.¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei is a boy who even dared to request His Excellency Hisith for his underwear.¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei touched Miss Riko¡¯s breasts in public. Tu Dahei is the pride of our Gaia rookies!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Slowly, more and more members of the audience stood up.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not from the Annihtion division, I have heard of Tu Dahei¡¯s name before. He is quite reputable amongst the Gaia rookies!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it looks like I have to step forward and say a few words. Tu Dahei is actually my buddy. We knew each other back when we were in primary school¡­¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei and I participated in the rookie evaluation test on the same day. That day, I returned and cried an entire night in bed.¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei is indeed a rookie. His sword techniques were even taught by me, but his fist is actually the most powerful thing, so¡­¡±

    ¡°I have Tu Dahei¡¯s photograph of him in rookie training, do you want me to show it to you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    More than half the audience stood up. It was a matter of Gaia¡¯s reputation. Even the members of the audience who did not know Tu Dahei also chose to interject. As a result, those Zeus and super rookie fans no longer dared to say a thing.

    Upon hearing the thundering chants of ¡°Tu Dahei¡±, the six Zeus rookies were dumbfounded. They obviously knew that many of the people were lying, but there was no way for them to hold the situation together.

    Trantor¡¯s Notes: Thank you to the sponsors who have previously donated, as well as the patrons who have been pledging! Here¡¯s a 50% discount! Let¡¯s get through to this mini-arc. I¡¯ve lowered the donations for the next 24 hours or for the next 10 chapters (up to chapter 205), whicheveres first. Every $30 increment in Patreon will also unlock a chapter (for up to 10 chapters), $730, $760, etc¡­

 Chapter 204: We Canâ€™t Lose Again!

    Chapter 204: We Can¡¯t Lose Again!

    More than half the audience stood up in solidarity and support for ¡°Tu Dahei¡±.

    Heartless¡¯ face turned increasingly pale. He found it unimaginable that Tu Dahei was a rookie. That strike was without any fanciful ir, it was just Beginner Sword with tremendous force. That power did not belong to the realm of the Psionic Mortal Realm. Hence, from his point of view, Tu Dahei was definitely a con Gaia had set in ce to reverse the situation in the event the battle exchange tradition was ceased.

    However, against the outrage of the masses, he could not prove a thing.

    The female whopper looked at Heartless¡¯ expression and gritting her teeth, she turned to yell at the audience, ¡°Shut up! All of you are cheats! All you shills! It¡¯s impossible for that Tu Dahei to be a rookie. How can a rookie defeat Brother Heartless with a single strike? How can you even quibble over such a simple logical question!?¡±

    The audience responded with angry jeers when they heard her. The audience were people with ss hearts. Despite it being the truth, they were infuriated when they werebeled cheats.

    Seeing the situation getting out of control, One-Pun stood forward and said to everyone. ¡°There¡¯s no need to argue further. Tu Dahei is indeed a rookie. He is a rookie recruited by Riko and I. Riko¡¯s rmendation was given to him. Also, Tu Dahei will be heading to Shanghai tomorrow to participate in the mass selection. There is no way to fake this.¡±

    With One-Pun saying this, it was the nail in the coffin.

    The six rookies from Zeus suffered a great change in expression. Heartless¡¯ face paled. With One-Pun¡¯s status, it was very unlikely he would lie. Furthermore, there was no way to fake the mass selection. It was also impossible for One-Pun to use something that could be verified tomorrow as a lie. All of this pointed to the likelihood that Tu Dahei was truly a rookie.

    That Tu Dahei was a Psionic Mortal Realm Psionite!

    Heartless¡¯ face turned pale as his lips trembled. That extremely simple-looking strike had a terrifying power to it, so powerful that he had yet to recover from the mental blow. Tu Dahei¡¯s power had likely far surpassed his.

    Was this what it meant that experts were in the grassroots?

    Heartless looked at the elderly God of Swords with a pleaful look. At this moment, the only person he could believe in was the elderly God of Swords.

    The other five Zeus rookies also cast their gazes at the God of Swords.

    The audience all fell silent.

    The elderly God of Swords sighed and walked towards them. He said, ¡°Indeed, that strike¡¯s power far exceeds the Psionic Mortal Realm, but Tu Dahei¡¯s psionic cultivation realm¡­ Even if I have poor eyes, it should not be a mistake that he is only at the seventh level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. Hence, Tu Dahei is unmistakably a rookie!¡±

    When Heartless heard this, he felt like he was struck by lightning. Someone at the seventh level of the Psionic Mortal Realm had one-shot him?

    Those people who knew of Tu Dahei fell into a daze.

    Wasn¡¯t Tu Dahei just at the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm a few days ago? Why was he now at the seventh level of the Psionic Mortal Realm? Holy shit, that fellow levels up as though he¡¯s sitting on rockets!

    As the elderly God of Swords looked at the crowd, he said apologetically, ¡°Gaia¡¯s rookies are indeed teeming with hidden talents. I shall personally apologize for my disciple¡¯s ¡®arrogant¡¯ words to Gaia. The battle exchange tradition will never be canceled. Zeus and Gaia¡¯s friendship willst forever!¡±

    With this said, the audience burst into an uproar of cheers. With the elderly God of Swords acknowledging Gaia, this made the audience who were deeply disappointed with Gaia suddenly rediscover their faith in Gaia.

    The audience or the public, in general, were such creatures. Their praise or condemnation was usually not a result of manyplicated factors. All that mattered was what feelings they had from what was shown to them.

    Without a doubt, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sudden appearance of a short minute¡ªthat one punch, that one sh, that one sentence¡ªhad changed their view of Gaia!

    The elderly God of Swords looked at the six Zeus rookies and said with a sigh, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Heartless¡¯ face was pale as he said with great difficulty, ¡°Why?¡±

    Why do we need to make such apromising decision? Even if Tu Dahei were truly a rookie, there is no need for us to bow our heads that low. By saying that, wouldn¡¯t Zeus¡¯ n to acquire Gaia bepletely stillborn?

    The elderly God of Swords gaped his mouth and shook his head with a wry smile. He took the lead to walk towards the passageway, his back looking somewhat lonely.

    He obviously did not want to tell his disciple that they were out of options.

    Our opponent has an awesome super great BOSS, we can¡¯t afford to mess with her!

    The six Zeus rookies had a tremendous change in expression. At this moment, the audience were cheering for Tu Dahei and Gaia. And with the elderly God of Swords¡¯ attitude, it made them feel the deste feelings of being abandoned by the world.

    The joy of winning the battle exchange disappeared.

    The one-shotting of Heartless made them feel even more frustrated.

    They thought they were here in Gaia to crush weaklings and rx their moods, but they never expected to receive such a brutal face-smacking.

    Sigh, feeling sad, wanting to cry.

    At this moment, Heartless suddenly took a deep breath and patted the shoulders of the other five. Slowly, he revealed a smile and walked forward. Everyone¡¯s eyes were immediately concentrated on him.

    Heartless suddenly faced the audience and gave a deep bow.

    The audience was immediately shocked as the din came to a halt.

    ¡°Sorry, I apologize solemnly for the words that I said. Gaia¡¯s rookies are very strong. Brother Dahei has taught the young and stupid me a lesson. He let me realize that there are people better than me. So, I want to say thank you to Brother Dahei!¡±

    Heartless had an extremely sincere expression. There was no pretense to it. He raised his head to survey the audience and said loudly, ¡°I believe the performances of my teammates today was extremely interesting. I wish everyone will not forget their wonderful performance because of my failure! At the mass selection that will be held tomorrow, we will look forward to having another exchange with the Gaia rookie delegation. I believe that when the timees, we will have a more interesting performance. I also wish that Gaia would not fault Zeus because of my personal arrogance. Everything should be med on me. From today onwards, I will be more modest in my efforts and mend my shorings. I look forward to being able to cross swords with Brother Dahei as soon as possible!¡±

    After Heartless said this, he gave a deep bow once again. Turning around, he walked towards the passageway. The other five Zeus rookies looked at each other when they saw Heartless¡¯ back. Turning to the audience, they gave a deep bow and resolutely chased after Heartless.

    At that instant, the entire stadium quietened down.

    Kevin clenched his fists rightly and turned his head towards Mozzie. He said, ¡°The next time, I will definitely win.¡±

    ¡°You can do it!¡±

    Mozzie nodded at Kevin and waved her little fist. She then turned towards Mu Yuesheng and said, ¡°Sister Yuesheng, I want to learn movement techniques, can you teach me? Next time, for the mass selection, I don¡¯t want¡­to lose to her again. At least, I can¡¯t lose that terribly.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng nodded seriously and after a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡°I want to be stronger¡­If Shi Xiaobai¡¯s massage can really increase my cultivation speed¡­¡±

    Mozzie¡¯s eyes immediately lit up and said with a smile, ¡°Leave the mission of finding a spot that no one will bother you to This Mozzie!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng fell into a daze as her cheeks blushed slightly.

    At this moment, the three of them had only one thought.

    At the mass selection, they could not afford to lose again!

 Chapter 205: The Kingâ€™s Choice

    Chapter 205: The King¡¯s Choice

    At a remote corner in Steel City, Shi Xiaobai threw the sword in his hand on the ground, producing a thud. He sat leaning against a wall, with mncholy teeming in his eyes.

    As Riko requested, he hadpleted a round of face smacking, but the wave of face smacking he gave was not ruthless enough. Furthermore, it was ended in a rush. It was hard to say that it was enjoyable; at least, certain readers found it unsatisfactory and hollered that they did not find it awesome enough.

    But there was no other choice. Shi Xiaobai had his own unspeakable reasons. The strength to ¡°one-shot¡± Heartless was not done using his own strength. He had used a special method.

    And that special method was called¡ªdoping!

    When Kevin¡¯s affection for Mozzie reached ¡®Like¡¯, Shi Xiaobai received a C-level reward from the Absolute Choice. The reward were three golden pills.

    These three pills were called ¡°One Second Shura¡±. Its function was simple. The moment the pills were crushed, the person who took it would have 99% of his Psionic Powerpressed instantaneously before the power burst out for a second.

    When Shi Xiaobai shed out that strike, he crushed the ¡°One Second Shura¡± he had in his mouth. Although his psionic cultivation realm was not considered high, the amount of Psionic Power reserves he had were ample. Bypressing it for an instant, it reached a terrifying level.

    Along with the King¡¯s Beginner Sword that he had just mastered, this simple-looking strike secretly contained astounding power.

    The most direct manifestation of it was the shattering of Heartless¡¯ ck sword. Just the storm formed by the sword energy had thrown Heartless more than ten meters back, to the point of him throwing up a mouthful of blood.

    Against a heaven-defying talented super rookie whose psionic cultivation realm was higher than him, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strike had surprised everyone. His punch through the steel wall and one-shot of the super rookie, Heartless, sessfully portrayed the image of him being mysterious and powerful.

    Following that, Shi Xiaobai had said his statement, a lie he deliberately fabricated.

    However, the fact was thatpared to the Zeus rookies, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s anger was more geared towards the audience from Steel City. He was furious at their gloating and mocking of the Gaia rookie delegation. He was infuriated that theycked the slightest bit of collective honor.

    Hence,pared to that lie, Shi Xiaobai wished that he could curse out at the audience.

    However, Shi Xiaobai finally chose to make the lie.

    ¡°Foolish citizens are still citizens. As King, I should lead them, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Shi Xiaobai told himself.

    Hence, he chose to deceptively mislead them. He told the Gaia audience and the Steel City citizens that there were many hidden talents amongst Gaia¡¯s rookies!

    This lie was hardly believable, but after one-shotting Heartless, no one dared to directly deny it.

    Therefore, it was enough.

    This was enough to change the attitudes of the audience. It was enough to ¡°win back the hearts of the people¡±.

    When citizens mocked their own countries, as King, one should not have his eyes obscured by anger. This was because the citizens were just engaging in herd mentality out of ignorance. Their actions were a result of what they could see.

    They saw the weakness of their country so they denigrated it.

    If a King were to curse at his subjects and citizens and punish them for that, or even enforced bans, it would result in the situation bing worse. The King would greatly lose the people¡¯s trust.

    And if at this moment, a person with stunning power appeared in the country to create the thought of ¡®Ah, my country is justying low¡¯, then the mockery would naturallye to an end. The hearts of the people would also turn towards a different direction.

    Such an example was extremely apt when used to describe the present Gaia. Unfortunately, as the ¡°ruling ss¡±, the upper echelons of Gaia had failed to realize this point, and even chose to turn a blind eye, allowing the prevailing attitude to pervade.

    As a result, Shi Xiaobai had no choice but use himself to aplish this goal. Regardless of the matter, Gaia was the first organization he joined. He got to know a few friends here, so he had feelings for Gaia.

    After saying that important lie, Shi Xiaobai could not hold on any further. With ¡°One Second Shura¡± draining 99% of his Psionic Power, Shi Xiaobai would have copsed if not for ¡°Unleaking Turtle Aura¡± forcefully supporting him.

    After quickly saying that passage, he rushed out of the stadium and sat down at a secluded spot. He did not even have the strength to move a finger.

    Shi Xiaobai had used a few minutes and his own strength to change the final oue of the battle exchange.

    However¡­.he was not that happy or excited.

    ¡°By not being able to fight them all, This King is unhappy.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked up into the sky with a depressed expression.

    The wave of face smacking was just too short. Furthermore, he did not manage to avenge the seven crushing defeats. It felt as though something was missing.

    Feeling sad, wanting to cry.

    However, Shi Xiaobai had done his best, and he had made the best choice. It could be said that for Gaia, he had changed his modus operandi.

    ¡°Wait and see Zeus. This is not the end of it.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and immediately thought of the uing mass selection. He would definitely encounter the Zeus rookies there, and when the time came, Shi Xiaobai would let them understand that a King was not to be easily infuriated.

    ¡°Kacha, kacha, kacha¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a strange sound sounded from beside him. Shi Xiaobai used whatever remaining strength he had left to turn his head and was immediately rmed.

    He saw the snow-white loli, who had appeared out of his right hand without him realizing it, grabbing the purplish-gold silver sword and munching on it. The way she was drooling made it seem like she was enjoying a delicacy.

    Her tiny mouth and white teeth were nibbling gently on the dragon patterned de, as though she was munching on a crisp cookie. As her munching continued, she would bite a piece of the metal and with a bit of chewing, she would swallow it with her eyes squinting happily.

    At this moment, more than half the purplish-gold silver dragon sword had been bitten off.

    Seeing Shi Xiaobai turn around, the loli stopped and revealed a pitiful expression and said as though she was about to cry, ¡°Big Brother, hungry~¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly taken aback as he asked, ¡°Swords are your food?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had a strong ability at eptance, so he immediately guessed at this possibility.

    ¡°Yea!¡±

    The loli immediately nodded and looked at the remaining half of the sword. Looking up, she carefully gazed at Shi Xiaobai with a cute expression, as though she knew she was in the wrong, but wanted to make the best of an error without rectifying her faults.

    Shi Xiaobai never had any resistance against a cute loli, so he waved his hand and said, ¡°Go ahead and eat. In the future, This King will find you a pile of divine swords for you to eat as you please!¡±

    The loli fell into a daze and nodded her head heavily. As she let out a lightugh, her face was beaming blissfully. She opened her mouth and continued biting at the remaining half sword.

    Shi Xiaobai smiled and continued looking up. He did not know who had stuck the sword in the ground, but due to the urgent situation, and him finding this swordfortable in the hand, he had brought the sword along with him.

    Now that the sword was mostly eaten through, although he was a bit sorry for the sword¡¯s master, it was already toote. He wished that the sword¡¯s master would restrain her grief and ord with inevitable changes.

    At this moment, a set of footsteps was heard from around the corner.

    The loli¡¯s facial expression changed and she quickly pushed the sword remnants into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand and transformed into a ball of golden light before diving into his right hand.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head slightly when he heard the sound of footsteps.

    Soon, a beauty entered his vision. The girl was dressed in an azure-colored dress. She did not have any expression on a face, but her beauty was breathtaking.

    The azure-dressed girl walked out from a corner and saw Shi Xiaobai sitting on the ground. She let out a soft and gentle voice like a kitten¡¯s mew.

    ¡°My sword¡­¡±

    The azure-dressed girl said and suddenly looked down. With a nce, she saw the remnants of the purplish-gold silver dragon sword in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 206: His Freedom was not there

    Chapter 206: His Freedom was not there

    Sunless lowered her head and saw the sword remnant in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand. That purplish-gold hilt and silver de, wasn¡¯t that her purplish-gold silver dragon sword?

    But¡­why was it in such a state?

    Sunless quietly came in front of Shi Xiaobai and squatted down. Gently, she pulled out the sword remnant from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand and hugged it with a pained look while muttering, ¡°Little Purple¡­¡±

    Little Purple was likely the name she had given the sword.

    Shi Xiaobai looked sideways at the girl¡¯s face. Under her dark golden hair was a fair face. And on her face, there was a pair of blue eyes that had a depressed look. Other than that, there was no other expression. That was all there was to that.

    However, Shi Xiaobai could feel the intense woes the girl was feeling in her heart, as though she had lost a loved one.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but say that single word to profess his apologies.

    The girl turned to nce at Shi Xiaobai. She gaped her mouth slightly but did not speak. Instead, she lowered her head to caress the sword remnant, as her eyes suddenly zed over.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The girl pushed out the sword remnant towards Shi Xiaobai and pointed to its edges. There were teeth marks on the edges.

    Shi Xiaobai was taken aback and momentster, he sighed and said, ¡°Sorry, This King was just too hungry.¡±

    From the girl¡¯s body, he could sense her sadness, but not a hint of anger. This made Shi Xiaobai feel extremely sorry. He did not want to deceive the girl unnecessarily, so he took all the me.

    However, what he said didn¡¯t sound very believable. It was quite shocking to hear about a human eating a sword.

    The girl fell silent for a moment and suddenly reached out her hand to press on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s chest.

    Shi Xiaobai was rmed, but he could not sense any danger from the girl, so he rxed.

    Momentster, the girl retracted her hand and softly said, ¡°You¡­are very weak.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was momentarily shocked. After taking the golden pill, ¡°One Second Shura¡±, 99% of his Psionic Power had been drained. He had persisted on to say his lie before using Crab Steps to run to this secluded spot. The remaining 1% had long vanished, and he no longer had any Psionic Power left in his body.

    Indeed, he was currently very weak, so weak that he was like an old person on his deathbed. However, his vitality had not been reduced. His weakness was just a result of his Psionic Power being drained. He would gradually recover with time.

    Just as Shi Xiaobai wanted to exin that he was fine, the girl suddenly pushed the remaining portion of the sword into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s bosom.

    Shi Xiaobai was startled and raised his head in confusion.

    ¡°Eat.¡±

    The girl¡¯s dreamy voice sounded like it came beyond the heavens. Putting down the sword remnant, she immediately stood up and turned around. With a brisk pace, she walked towards the bend.

    The girl¡¯s speed was extremely fast, and in a blink of an eye, she had reached the bend. However, her footsteps stumbled slightly as she looked reluctantly back at the sword remnant in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s bosom, but immediately she bit her lips and disappeared from the secluded alley.

    Shi Xiaobai reacted momentster, as a wry smile suffused across his lips.

    From the girl¡¯s look of grief, this sword was clearly very important to her. However, despite the culprit sitting in front of her, she had not med him, nor did she show any emotive signs of grumbling. Instead, she had given him the sword remnant which was extremely important to her for ¡°consumption¡± after discovering his extremely weak state.

    And they were only strangers.

    Shi Xiaobai reached out his hand to grasp the purplish-gold hilt and sighed lightly.

    A golden beam shed as the loli appeared. With a sorry look, she said, ¡°Big Brother¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately consoled her, ¡°This matter is not your fault. It¡¯s all This King¡¯s fault.¡±

    The loli hesitated for a moment and suddenly took a step forward. Holding Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand, her tiny finger tapped onto his palm. Suddenly, a dazzling golden beam bloomed from her slightly cold fingertip, like a golden lotus.

    The golden lotussted for a few moments before its glow dissipated. In Shi Xiaobai¡¯s palm, a small golden pearl appeared.

    Shi Xiaobai asked in wonderment, ¡°This is?¡±

    The loli¡¯s pink lips paled slightly as she said, ¡°This is a heritage for sword arts. It¡¯s a very, very powerful sword technique. Big Brother, when you see Big Sister in the future, put it in between her eyebrows, just like how Big Brother gained insight into Beginner Sword.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded his head heavily.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Steel City, medical ward. Ye Jiaquan, who was still in aa, suddenly opened his eyes. When the nurse beside him saw him wake up, she was delighted and wanted to call a doctor.

    However, a thick, rough hand hit the nurse in the neck.

    The nurse cked out and copsed to the ground.

    Ye Jiaquan retracted his hands while his eyes remained cold. His face no longer had a simple and honest look. His savage-looking face made him look truly frightening.

    Ye Jiaquan quickly got off the bed and scanned his surroundings cautiously. Quickly, he walked towards the window and hisrge figure suddenly leaped up. He jumped through the window like a fish jumping through a hoop.

    After somersaulting in mid-air once, his feetnded firmly on the steel ground. A slight thud was emitted, and the moment hended, Ye Jiaquan immediately hid in a secluded corner.

    With a heavy face, he took out his cellphone to make a call.

    ¡°Doo¡­Doo¡­¡±

    The phone call connected after ringing for a moment, but the other end of the line maintained silence after the line connected.

    After a while, Ye Jiaquan was the first to speak, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    The other end of the line produced a strange voice that had been modted. ¡°You have failed again. This time, I can¡¯t protect you either, so¡­run away.¡±

    When Ye Jiaquan heard this, he fell silent for a moment and said with a deep voice, ¡°You also know that be it the golden-white holy dragon¡¯s matter or this battle exchange, they were both not my fault.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    No emotion could be heard from the modted voice as it said, ¡°We also know, but¡­Lord Duke is furious. Someone has to bear the brunt of his anger.¡±

    Ye Jiaquan gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t I still have a bit of value? At least, I managed to seed at approaching Shi Xiaobai. If Lord Duke requires me, I can kill him now.¡±

    ¡°If Lord Duke wants to kill Shi Xiaobai, there is no need to borrow the hand of others. Furthermore, you have already been exposed. Be it Gaia or Zeus, they have all guessed your role in this matter. Currently, you are facing the pursuit of three factions.¡±

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Ye Jiaquan¡¯s face turned livid when he heard this and furiously punched the steel wall beside him. After a moment as he gasped for breath, he said, ¡°Is there no other way?¡±

    The person on the other end of the line fell into silence.

    Ye Jiaquan coldly said, ¡°Your grandson is about to die!¡±

    The voice on the other side of the connection sighed. Suddenly, it said in a rapid tone, ¡°Sell your soul to another devil, get him to protect you. There are seven Regal Dukes, aren¡¯t there?¡±

    Ye Jiaquan was momentarily startled as his expression changed drastically. Finally, he let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    On the other side of the phone connection, the voice fell silent for a moment before suddenly saying, ¡°Ye Youtian, from today onwards, you have to abandon this identity of yours. The Ye family will no longer acknowledge your existence.¡±

    Ye Jiaquan gave a self-mockingugh and said, ¡°Since I have chosen this path, I have never thought of returning to the Ye family. However, if the Ye family dares to let down Little Sun and Little Heart in any way, you should know what I will do.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those two children will have the most perfect of futures. I¡¯m very happy that they have a¡­ great elder brother.¡±

    Once the other end of the line said this, it hung up.

    ¡°Doo¡­Doo¡­¡±

    Ye Jiaquan ced the phone down and looked up into the sky. The sky was vast and infinite, but his freedom was not there.

 Chapter 207: Set off with This King!

    Chapter 207: Set off with This King!

    Riko¡¯s apartment.

    Riko was beaming with her eyes squinted as she looked at the threads that were constantly appearing on the discussion forums.

    Not long before, she had switched on herputer out of curiosity over the developments of the battle exchange.

    She had browsed through the forums, and it nearly made her blow her top. Heartless¡¯ deration of ¡°feeding a hundred Psionic Condensing Pills to the pigs¡± nearly made her throw her keyboard. Following that, news of one Gaia rookie after another being thrashed made her feel sad and close to tears.

    And what frustrated her the most were the Inte mers being ¡°keyboard warriors¡±. They condemned the rookie delegation team and criticized Gaia unfairly.

    As a result, she angrily replied to the threads. Although she knew it was useless, that was the only thing she could do to vent the depressive feelings in her heart.

    Soon, news of Heartless¡¯ deration of the end of the battle exchange proliferated on the Inte. It gave Riko a shock. This matter was extremely infuriating upon careful thought. Her heart felt a chill because, by the actions of Zeus, this was just the prelude to an impending storm.

    Shortly after, new threads suddenly began appearing.

    The stories of Tu Dahei smashing down the steel wall with one punch and his one-shotting Heartless were reported in various versions on the discussion forums.

    Riko was rmed as she hurriedly rushed to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s room and discovered that Shi Xiaobai was truly no longer there.

    She returned to the living room again. The discussion forums were teeming with discussions about Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ¡°Gaia is filled with hidden talents¡±.

    Riko could not stop sniggering. The dark clouds on her mind were swept clean.

    The discussions on the forums immediately switched gears. The threads that rebuked the rookie delegation team and Gaia received face-smacking replies. After the elderly God of Swords¡¯ and Heartless¡¯ acknowledgment of Gaia, the mers shut their mouths. The users who endured the mers managed to strike back as they rejoiced in venting their anger.

    Riko joined the ranks of bing a mer. She would respond on every former mer¡¯s thread with a single sentence, ¡°But Tu Dahei one-shot Heartless!¡±.

    Later on, the discussion forums suddenly gave rise to an interesting phenomenon. Nearly every minute, several new threads that had to do with ¡°The unspeakable secrets of Tu Dahei and I¡± appeared.

    These threads were filled with extremely humorous content. Every user on the discussion forum seemed to transform into a meme expert.

    Riko was amused reading all of this. After opening a thread and reading it till the end, she would often find them so humorous that her waist hurt.

    Riko began to hum happily and thought to herself that she had to be nicer to Shi Xiaobai in the future.

    If not for Shi Xiaobai, today¡¯s battle exchange would have a different ending. It was an ending Riko did not wish to see.

    Shi Xiaobai had not onlypleted his promise to her by smacking the mers in the face thoroughly, he had even said a wise and farsighted lie.

    Riko understood Shi Xiaobai¡¯s character very well, so how could she not know that this was not Shi Xiaobai¡¯s usual style? Therefore, she was rather moved by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s willingness to make such a sacrifice and change for Gaia.

    With a thought, Riko called Yama Minamiya. The four rookies were to head for Shanghai tomorrow, so someone definitely had to lead them. However, it was a tiring and unrewarding job. With Riko¡¯s temper, she would not have done it, but she had now changed her mind.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    That night was an eventful but short night.

    Mozzie tossed and turned, while Kevin suffered from insomnia. Mu Yuesheng was constantly distressed about the massaging, while Shi Xiaobai only managed to have a chance to return to his room to sleep only after being tortured by Riko¡¯s crazy ¡°celebrations¡±te into the night.

    However, this night was not cold.

    The next day at eight in the morning. Steel City Airport.

    There was a packed crowd waiting at the airport. Today was the day the four rookie representatives from Gaia would head to Shanghai to report. They would then participate in the mass selection tomorrow.

    This was an extremely important event for a second-tier organization like Gaia. There was no chance for them to enter the top ten to begin with. The citizens of Steel City had scoffed at the selection, but after what happened yesterday, everyone¡¯s viewpoint had a sudden change.

    Tu Dahei, who was from Gaia, would be participating in the mass selection. He had one-shot super rookie Heartless. If that was the case, it was possible that he could be one of the ten organizational representatives for the collective training!

    The glory for the ten organizational representatives was nothing for famous organizations like Zeus, but it was a major boost for rookies.

    However, for the constantly deste and dejected Gaia, this would definitely be a highly effective morale-booster.

    If Tu Dahei could be one of the members of the collective training between the two factions, and perform exceptionally well in this collective training of national concern, it would definitely allow the national assessment of Gaia to rise up a new level.

    As a result, the upper echelons of Gaia and the Steel City residents paid a great deal of attention to this matter.

    Early in the morning, many citizens were waiting at the airport, preparing to see them off.

    Yama Minamiya, who put down his work to lead the delegation, was the first person to arrive at the airport. Following that, Mu Yuesheng, Mozzie, and Kevin arrived one after another. They did not board the ne immediately, but instead stood in front of the ne and waited alongside the citizens.

    Everyone was waiting for the arrival of that youth.

    Finally, the gates to the airport opened, as two figures slowly walked over.

    A girl with a single ponytail wore t-shirt and jeans. Her delicate and beautiful face made her resemble an angel, but her ample chest, thin waist, and long legs proudly entuated her figure.

    As for the ck-haired youth beside the girl, he had delicate looks. He did not look particrly handsome, but it was not mediocre as well. His ck eyes shimmered like stars.

    When the duo walked over, the crowd immediately erupted into deafening cheers.

    ¡°Tu Dahei! Tu Dahei! Tu Dahei!¡±

    Yesterday, Shi Xiaobai had left in a hurry. They did not have a chance to cheer for his punch, sh, and words. Now, with the opportunity finally here, they gave their all.

    Mozzie immediately joined the shouting ranks. After giving it some thought, Mu Yuesheng also shouted softly. Kevin¡¯s face stiffened for a few moments, but when no one noticed, he would sneak in a few shouts of ¡°God DogLeading¡±¡­

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat stunned, but the corners of his mouth slowly widened into a grin.

    Riko patted Shi Xiaobai lightly on the shoulder and said with a light smile, ¡°Say something?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and walked forward, as he waved to the crowd.

    Everyone slowly settled down upon seeing this as their eyes were focused on Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath and raised his right hand high. Looking at everyone, he said loudly, ¡°For this uing mass selection, we only have one goal¡ªall four will enter the top ten! And This King only has one goal as well¡ªwinning first ce!¡±

    When he said this, everyone was dumbfounded.

    This goal was too much a boast, wasn¡¯t it?

    Yama Minamiya shook his head helplessly. If the four could even enter the top hundred, it would definitely be worth its bragging rights, but top ten? If the four could enter the top ten, Gaia would have bragging rights thatsted for years.

    Mozzie spat her tongue out and thought, Lord Shi Xiaobai truly is ambitious, but¡­This Mozzie isn¡¯t that impressive.

    A dark cloud hung over Kevin¡¯s face. He felt that it was very unlikely he could even enter the top hundred.

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s eyes shimmered slightly. She wanted to enter the top ten.

    Everyone had disparate thoughts, as Shi Xiaobai grinned. He took the first step forward towards the airne.

    With a wave of his hand, Shi Xiaobai said in high-spirits, ¡°Let¡¯s go, set off with This King!¡±

 Chapter 208: These legs of hers could go around the block for a year

    Chapter 208: These legs of hers could go around the block for a year

    Steel City was located along the south-eastern coast of China. It was not very far from Shanghai, so a private jet took about one and a half hours to traverse the distance.

    At this moment, other than the pilots on the ne, there were the four rookie representatives, as well as the guides, Yama Minamiya and Riko.

    From the moment Mozzie entered the ne, she clung onto Riko. To her, Miss Riko was a goddess at Gaia¡¯s ¡°school belle¡± level. Riko was someone she had always adored. Having managed to see her, Mozzie obviously grasped the opportunity to chat with her.

    Riko had a good first impression of the lovely and lively girl. Especially after reading about the stories of how Mozzie had shed head on with the whopper yesterday on the discussion boards, she immediately felt affectionate towards her. The duo chatted andughed as they sat at a double seat.

    Kevin nced at Shi Xiaobai with a look of repulsiveness after boarding the ne. He chose to silently sit beside Yama Minamiya.

    The other five evenly found a seat. By a curious coincidence, Mu Yuesheng forgot to find an independent open seat, and ended up sitting beside Shi Xiaobai.

    Mozzie and Riko began to chat idly, but slowly the duo¡¯s topic shifted to Shi Xiaobai.

    Mozzie wanted to know trivia about Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s life from Riko since Lord Shi Xiaobai lived with her.

    As for Riko, she wanted to inquire about Shi Xiaobai¡¯s performance on the first day at the mini-collective training.

    When they began talking about Shi Xiaobai, the duo immediately could not stopughing. There were too many points of amusement for them in the stories of Shi Xiaobai.

    Slowly, Mozzie brought up the topic of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Massage Technique of God.

    ¡°Ss¡­Are you saying that you were very fat before, and after Shi Xiaobai massaged you, you became so lovely?¡±

    Riko was amazed and found it incredulous.

    Mozzie knew Riko was skeptical, she immediately found a picture from her cellphone. It was a picture from a long time ago and also the only remaining old picture that she had yet to delete from her cellphone. It was used to unt Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s godlike massage techniques.

    ¡°Look, this is my picture from before.¡±

    Mozzie held out the picture of her obese self, but her face was beaming delightfully.

    After Riko saw the fat girl in the photo who was as rotund as a ball, she looked down at Mozzie¡¯s petite figure. She drew a gasp and gaped.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, is this true? Your massage techniques can help lose weight!?¡±

    Riko immediately turned to ask Shi Xiaobai.

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up. This was an opportunity for him to promote the Massage Technique of God. Obviously, he could not let it go. Shi Xiaobai immediately said loudly, ¡°Of course! This King¡¯s Massage Technique of God can do anything! There is no problem in this world that the Massage Technique of God cannot solve!¡±

    Riko rolled her eyes. She obviously did not believe the bullshit that the ¡°Massage Technique of God¡± could do anything.

    Mu Yuesheng, who was sitting beside him with her eyes closed, suddenly said, ¡°What Mozzie said is true. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s massaging can indeed help lose weight. Kevin and I can attest to the fact.¡±

    Riko was stunned. She finally began to believe that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s massage techniques had the amazing effects of helping one lose weight.

    This caught Riko¡¯s interest as she said to Shi Xiaobai, ¡°My thighs have recently grown fatter. Come to my room tonight and massage them.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately nodded and said, ¡°Sure!¡±

    Mozzie, who was beside Riko, stared nkly at Riko¡¯s thighs. Her thighs looked rounded and filled with bounce under the contours of her jeans. The ratios were nearly perfect, and it was like a beautiful dream.

    Those legs of hers were enough to go around for a year!

    Mozzie immediately felt extremely envious. Although after slimming down her figure was petite, her thighs were overly slender. It did not have the curvaceous beauty Riko had.

    But the crux of the issue was that Riko actually found her thighs fat!

    Mozzie sighed. It was really exasperatingparing.

    When Riko¡¯s sentencended in Yama Minamiya and Kevin¡¯s ears, it took on another form. They automatically tranted Riko¡¯s words into¡ªCome into my room tonight and massage (touch) my thighs.

    Yama Minamiya shook his head and gave a bitter smile, as he sighed how a grown daughter could not be kept at home.

    Kevin¡¯s fear for Shi Xiaobai¡¯s flirting skills went to the next higher level. Was this bastard trying to build a harem like Lord God?

    However, Riko did not put too much thought into it, or it could be said that she had subconsciously ignored the fact that massaging her thighs needed her thighs to be touched. If it were any other male, Riko would obviously realize this and would not have suggested such a thing that would only ¡®harm¡¯ herself.

    However, this person was Shi Xiaobai. It was a whole different matter. Ever since her breasts were touched by Shi Xiaobai numerous times that night, Riko subconsciously no longer had her guard up against Shi Xiaobai.

    The main reason was because Shi Xiaobai was too harmless. Riko also subconsciously believed that Shi Xiaobai would not do anything overboard.

    Hence, under her subconsciousck of awareness of her thighs being touched, she sat down delightfully. The more she thought, the more excited she became. Clenching her fist, she said, ¡°Haha, in the future, I will be able to enjoy all sorts of delicacies. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s massage services would be sufficient once I grow fat!¡±

    Riko had the mentality that ¡°with Shi Xiaobai in hand, obesity shall all go away¡±.

    Mozzie gaped and wanted to tell Riko that Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s massage was not that simple. Every squeeze made one feel as though they were in fairnd. One could not help but moan.

    When you are massaged by Lord Shi Xiaobai, you will lose your self-control!

    But Mozzie hesitated for a few moments before choosing to hide the truth. Firstly, she did not want to mention what had happened the previous night, and secondly¡­she couldn¡¯t be the only one stuck in the hole!

    Mozzie chose to be malicious this time.

    Mu Yuesheng sighed in her heart. She envied Riko for her open-minded attitude and also secretly encouraged herself.

    Mu Yuesheng secretly opened her eyes and nced sideways at Shi Xiaobai. At this moment, Shi Xiaobai was looking out the window beside him, beaming, with a smile on his lips.

    That side profile, that refined look, sunshine, and full of vitality.

    Just looking at him and thinking of the things he had previously said and done, no matter how scarred one¡¯s heart was or how sad one was, it would slowly fade away.

    He was like the winter sun. Gentle and not dazzling, warm but not cold. When needed, he would burst forth with his zing light, melting the snow around the world, bringing the scenes of spring.

    She had not known him for long, but she was certain that he was such a person.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng called out gently and was about to request Shi Xiaobai to massage her to help increase her cultivation speed.

    At this moment, Yama Minamiya suddenly stood up and said loudly to everyone, ¡°The official forecast is out!¡±

    Everyone was startled as they turned to look at Yama Minamiya.

    Official forecast? What was that?

    Yama Minamiya waved the cellphone in his hand and said, ¡°The organization¡¯s senate have done a calction of the thousand rookies participating in the mass selection and have forecast the ten people most likely to be eventually chosen! Everyone can take a good look at it!¡±

 Chapter 209: The Purest Sword Fanatic

    Chapter 209: The Purest Sword Fanatic

    The top ten name list the organization senate predicted was no doubt an important piece of news. By choosing ten from a thousand, it was no doubt a glorious matter for the ten. And even if one did not enter the top ten, they would at least know who were the few who had the highest chance of being selected.

    After all, only ten people would be chosen eventually. The ten favorite rookies chosen by the official organizer had to be the strongest opponents amongst the rookies, and the greatest obstacles.

    There was a television screen in front of the ne. After connecting to it wirelessly, they sessfully projected the phone¡¯s screen onto the television screen. Shi Xiaobai andpany looked over curiously.

    The first line was an official notice¡ª¡±The official forecast may not be urate and there is definitely no conspiracy. The list is ranked ording to the various statistics of the rookies and their experience. There would be some deviations from reality. In order to maintain the privacy of the rookies, this forecast will not provide the rookie¡¯s pictures. It is only provided as a reference.¡±

    The group automatically ignored this passage. Riko urged Yama Minamiya to swipe downwards. With a helpless smile, he swiped downwards, revealing the first person on the list.

    Tenth ce: Zhou Chuchu (Female)

    Reason for entry: Dragon Form Tiger Will Fist for melee, Demon King Eighteen Whips for long-range. Extremely agile in footwork and nearly all-rounded. Once won the National Secondary School Martial Tournament Runner Up.

    The group was slightly taken aback. The official forecast had given very little information. Most of the information could be easily found on the Inte. From the looks of it, they were only providing the names, and the reason for entry was just superfluous.

    However, this was considered normal. By listing these ten people, it was already pushing them to the forefront of the rookies that participated in the mass selection. If too much of their privacy was exposed, it was rather unfair.

    Yama Minamiya continued swiping upwards.

    Ninth ce: Feng Yuanlin (Male)

    Reason for entry: Possesses the superpower to instantly form hard body-armor. Has the title of Armored Braveheart. Usually shy in nature, but bes obsessed the moment in battle, entering frenzy mode. Once won the National Secondary School Martial Tournament Runner Up.

    ¡­

    Eighth ce: Liu Yu (Male)

    Reason for entry: Sessor to the present Dao Sect. Proficient at Dao inference. Labeled as ¡°Half-Dao Sage¡±. One of their this year¡¯s super rookies. However, due tock of exposure, there is no way to judge his strength, resulting in him only being ranked eighth.

    ¡­

    Seventh ce: An Mo (Male)

    Reason for entry: Gentle adonis, proficient at blowing the flute. To his friends, his music is the most pleasant sound of nature, but to enemies, his music is the most terrifying demonic music. Friends with Liu Yu, but Liu Yu has dered that he had used Dao inference to ce himself at 40, while An Mo is at 60. Hence, An Mo is ranked seventh.

    ¡­

    Sixth ce: Sen Senyuan (Male)

    Reason for entry: In the present era of cold weapons, his shooting techniques have dominated above his peers. His personality can be considered as extremely overbearing. His superpower can form guns using his energy. At this peak, he is able to simultaneously conjure more than a hundred guns. His personal strength isparable to a hundred people.

    ¡­

    Fifth ce: Ye, Heartless (Male)

    Reason for entry: God of Swords Jian Xi¡¯s personal disciple. Has the nickname of Young God of Swords. One of this year¡¯s super rookies, and his talent in sword arts can be considered second amongst the younger generation. He defended his title as champion of the National Secondary School Swordy Tournament for three consecutive years.

    Everyone finally saw a familiar face.

    Yama Minamiya said, ¡°Heartless¡¯ ranking at fifth is quite worthy of him.¡±

    Riko was the first who disagreed. ¡°But Tu Dahei one-shot Heartless.¡±

    Mozzie echoed her, ¡°But Tu Dahei one-shot Heartless.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng smiled and said, ¡°But Tu Dahei one-shot Heartless.¡±

    Kevin did not dare to break thebo, ¡°But Tu Dahei one-shot Heartless.¡±

    Yama Minamiya: ¡°¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai knew very well that if he had not used ¡°One Second Shura¡±, it would have been very difficult for him to one-shot Heartless. However, Shi Xiaobai was definitely not dumb enough to expose himself, so at this moment, he should¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s only Heartless, don¡¯t hang it by your mouths all day!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said self-righteously. That¡¯s right, he should posture during such times!

    Everyone immediately guffawed and rolled their eyes at Shi Xiaobai. He actually acknowledged their praise for him.

    Yama Minamiya shook his head with an amusedugh. As he swiped the screen, everyone immediately looked over.

    Fourth ce: Pulp Farmer (Male)

    Reason for entry: True name is unknown. Often calls himself Mt. Chang¡¯s Pulp Farmer. Has defended the title of champion of the National Secondary School Martial Tournament for three consecutive years. His superpower can transform paper into various items. Proficient at using spears. His battle style can only be described with one word¡ªdomineering!

    ¡­

    Third ce: Ye, Sunless (Female)

    Reason for entry: God of Swords Jian Xi¡¯s personal disciple. One of this year¡¯s super rookies. Twin sibling of Heartless, but her talent in sword arts exceeds Heartless. Her talent in sword arts can be considered first amongst the younger generation and is one of the rare people with two superpowers. The first superpower has to do with air, while the second superpower still remains a mystery.

    As Mu Yuesheng looked at the rows of text, she felt mixed emotions. This azure-dressed girl who had thrashed her without using any sword techniques had be the target she wanted to exceed the most after yesterday.

    However, she now learned that Sunless¡¯ mightiness was far beyond her imagination. Not only were her sword arts considered top amongst the younger generation, but she also possessed two superpowers. How could such an elite be surpassed?

    More intense mes of fighting spirit gradually ignited in Mu Yuesheng¡¯s eyes. Even if she was destined never to surpass Sunless, she would still use her as a goal she would pursue!

    Mozzie eximed and said, ¡°Huh? Since Sunless was ranked higher than Heartless, why was Heartless the one who appeared for the finale?¡±

    Yesterday¡¯s battle exchange rules enforced that the appearance of thebatants had to go from weak to strong. By getting Heartless to appear at the end, wasn¡¯t this at conflict with the official ranking?

    Yama Minamiya immediately said, ¡°The reason is simple. Heartless is their team leader. Sunless also respects her brother greatly, therefore, Heartless was most suitable to appear for the finale.¡±

    Mozzie nodded as she ruminated over something. She could not help but ask again, ¡°Then is Sunless truly stronger than Heartless?¡±

    Kevin could not help but interject, ¡°It is is because he was inferior to Sunless that Heartless had to move to another province to obtain his title as super rookie.¡±

    Mozzie was immediately enlightened as she said, ¡°So that¡¯s the reason. This Mozzie was of the opinion that Heartless did that to assure his sister of her position as super rookie. Who knew that¡¯s the truth.¡±

    Yama Minamiya shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t specte on this matter. The two possibilities are likely. Heartless and Sunless have never fought before, so it is unknown who is stronger. However, Sunless¡¯ attainment in sword arts is definitely first amongst the younger generation. Furthermore, she surpasses Heartless greatly. That is a huge gap from her peers. Her talent and diligence are highly praised. Even the elderly God of Swords said that Sunless is the purest sword fanatic he had ever seen in his life.¡±

 Chapter 210: Rookiesâ€™ Mudslide

    Chapter 210: Rookies¡¯ Mudslide

    A sword fanatic was not an idiot in sword arts, but someone who indulged in sword arts.

    The purest sword fanatic.

    The elderly God of Swords¡¯ evaluation of her was truly extremely high.

    Not only was she a genius whose talent in sword arts far exceeded her peers, but she was also a fanatic who indulged in sword arts. In that case, it was understandable why her attainment in sword arts exceeded her peers by leaps and bounds.

    Riko eximed in praise, ¡°The purest sword fanatic. Such a high evaluation. Even I want to meet this girl named Sunless.¡±

    Mozzie immediately giggled and said, ¡°Sister Riko, Sunless is pretty, as pretty as Sister Riko.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. The purest sword fanatic. This evaluation made him want to meet the person named Sunless. It was best if he could spar with her.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s King¡¯s Beginner Sword was already unable to endure the thirst.

    Riko looked at Yama Minamiya and prodded him, ¡°Quick, swipe upwards! If third ce is so powerful, I want to see what sort of monsters are at the top two spots.¡±

    The others also eagerly turned their heads at the screen.

    Yama Minamiya immediately swiped up.

    Second ce: Mu Lengxi (Female)

    Reason for entry: This year¡¯s Beijing super rookie.

    Everyone was stunned.

    There was only one line given to describe the reason for her entry into the forecast?

    Mozzie eximed, ¡°Why is one line sufficient for her to be ranked second?¡±

    Yama Minamiya smiled and said, ¡°This reason is sufficient.¡±

    Mozzie immediately asked, ¡°Why so?¡±

    Yama Minamiya said, ¡°Beijing is China¡¯s political and financial center. The most famous organizations and ancient families are pretty much all in Beijing. Hence, bing the super rookie of Beijing is of most worthpared to the other provinces.¡±

    Riko echoed at this moment, ¡°The super rookie of Beijing can be called the king of super rookies, the strongest super rookie. Indeed, just this reason alone is sufficient for her to be ranked second.¡±

    Mozzie clicked her tongue and said, ¡°That¡¯s impressive. But even so, shouldn¡¯t they write a few more reasons?¡±

    Kevin looked up and said, ¡°The officials can only give this reason. I tried searching on the Inte for ¡®Mu Lengxi¡¯, but I¡¯m unable to find any information on her. The confidentiality ssification of her identity is very likely A-ss or above. The National Intelligence Bureau has concealed information about her.¡±

    Yama Minamiya nodded and said, ¡°Her background must be extraordinary. However, for her to join the mass selection, they are nning on showcasing her. Everyone will know her identity when the timees, so we just need to remember her name for now.¡±

    Riko immediately urged again, ¡°Hurry, next one! I want to see who¡¯s first!¡±

    Yama Minamiya was actually rather eager about this too, so he swiped upwards.

    First ce: Li, Speechless (Male)

    Reason for entry: (Rendering you) speechless just like his name. A youth that renders anyone speechless. The reason for participating for the mass selection is simrly speechless rendering¡ª¡±This Emperor could have entered the Psionic Soul Realm ten years ago, but have waited all this while in the Psionic Mortal Realm. Why? Because This Emperor has been waiting for this rookie mass selection. Then herees the question, can you believe this reason?¡±

    Yama Minamiya cried out and said, ¡°I¡¯m speechless!¡±

    Riko was immediately at a loss whether tough or cry. ¡°This Speechless had just disappeared for a short period of time, and now he has emerged to cause trouble. However, for this fellow to be first, it¡¯s rather understandable.¡±

    Mozzie also said, ¡°For Speechless to be ranked first, This Mozzie epts it.¡±

    Kevin shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°This Speechless seems to resemble a particr person.¡±

    When Kevin said this, the others were startled before they simultaneously cast their eyes at Shi Xiaobai.

    Having crossed into this world, Shi Xiaobai was still wondering who Speechless was. Noticing everyone look at him, he immediately asked in wonderment, ¡°Why?¡±

    Riko burst outughing and said, ¡°Shi Xiaobai meeting Speechless. That scene would be perfect. Let meugh for a while.¡±

    Mozzie alsoughed. ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai also renders people quite speechless.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng and Kevin spontaneously nodded.

    Shi Xiaobai gave a startled look. He had a nagging feeling that he had been smeared.

    At this moment, Yama Minamiya suddenly eximed, ¡°There¡¯s one more!¡±

    Everyone was shocked as they turned their heads. Seeing the screen move downwards, there was another passage of text.

    Zeroth ce: Tu Dahei (Male)

    Reason for entry: Rumored to have one-shot Heartless. Although it is rumored, the information is rather reliable. However, no information regarding the rookie named Tu Dahei can be found. There is no way to discern his actual strength, but for him to be able to one-shot Heartless, the possibility of him ranking amongst the top ten is highly likely. Hence, he has been ced at zeroth ce. Zeroth ce does not mean he is higher ranking than first ce, nor does it mean he is ranked lower than tenth ce. Everything is a possibility. The official forecast is that Tu Dahei might be the most unexpected mudslide of the mass selection.

    Yama Minamiya: ¡°¡­¡±

    Riko: ¡°¡­¡±

    Mozzie: ¡°¡­¡±

    Mu Yuesheng: ¡°¡­¡±

    Kevin: ¡°¡­¡±

    The five looked at each other before they looked at Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed helplessly and said, ¡°This King is destined to not be able to keep a low profile.¡±

    Everyone immediately beganugh in a good-humored fashion. Regardless of anything, the zeroth ce was still something extremely honorable. However, it was quite eye-catching.

    The most unexpected mudslide.

    The officials were too much!

    After everyoneughed for a moment, Yama Minamiya began to frown. He said, ¡°The most outstanding tree receives the greatest winds! The zeroth ce position is just too eye-catching. If there is any free-for-all battle segments, Xiaobai might be targeted.¡±

    The others began worrying when they heard this.

    Shi Xiaobai was unaffected andughed. He said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. This King fears nothing!¡±

    Everyone fell silent.

    Riko suddenly had a sh of brilliance as she said, ¡°Why not have Shi Xiaobai stop using the name Tu Dahei, and instead do theplete opposite and use the name Shi Xiaobai!?¡±

    Yama Minamiya¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°Good idea! Shi Xiaobai¡¯s name has not appeared for some time now. Many people have probably already forgotten about it. Since Xiaobai can¡¯t keep using the fake identity of Tu Dahei, we can take this opportunity to kill two birds with one stone! It can bring fame to the name Shi Xiaobai, and also avoid the aggro on Tu Dahei.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not mind this at all.

    Hence, it was quickly decided. Yama Minamiya nned on informing the organization senate of the reason after arriving in Shanghai, allowing them to secretly change his identity as Tu Dahei to Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡­

    The flight that took an hour and a half quickly passed with the jovial atmosphere.

    After the nended in Shanghai¡¯s airport, the group of people disembarked the ne. They saw at a nce a huge crowd of people greeting them at the airport. These people were here to greet the various rookies from the different organizations.

    There were few who came for Gaia, or it could be said to be none. However, they had three outstanding beauties in their lineup, so they attracted quite a bit of attention.

    After the group of people walked out the airport, a limousine they had prepared brought them to a hotel they had reserved.

    The moment they walked into the hotel, they saw a group of people walking out.

    The footsteps on both sides came to a sudden halt.

    The group of people who had walked out of the hotel were the Zeus rookies!

    It was really fucking awkward for them to coincidentally live in the same hotel after yesterday¡¯s incident.

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up because he saw an azure-dressed girl amongst the crowd.

    Wasn¡¯t she the owner of the purplish-gold silver dragon sword?

    Shi Xiaobai was still worrying when he could give that tiny golden pearl that contained ¡®sword arts heritage¡¯ to her. He never expected to meet her so soon!

 Chapter 211: This is the happiness that belongs to her

    Chapter 211: This is the happiness that belongs to her

    Both sides met at the hotel¡¯s entrance. The Zeus rookies immediately had their faces stiffen. They recalled the unforgettable encounter yesterday.

    The few people from Gaia looked rather calm. However, the trio was actually feelingplex emotions. After all, the fact that they had been thrashed by the Zeus rookies yesterday could not be erased by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s single strike.

    Both sides had thoughts on their minds and all of them came to a halt.

    Yama Minamiya was the first to react. He walked forward and respectfully said to the elderly God of Swords who was standing at the forefront, ¡°Senior God of Swords!¡±

    The elderly God of Swords gave a gentle nod. In front of Yama Minamiya and the rookies, he obviously would not act without principles like he had done so in front of One-Pun. His deadpan appearance gave him the bearing of a God of Swords.

    Heartless walked forward from the crowd and said with a calm expression, ¡°Division Minister Minamiya. Everyone, I never expected to meet all of you so soon. We also happen to stay in the same hotel. I hope we will be able to interact more during this mass selection.¡±

    In fact, Heartless¡¯st words at the battle exchange had smoothened some of the conflict, and with him taking the initiative to mollify their rtions, the rookies¡¯ taut nerves gradually rxed.

    Yama Minamiya was rather impressed by Heartless¡¯ ability to submit or assert himself as the asion required and how he was not a low-ss whimsy. He said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get together if we have the time.¡±

    Heartless said, ¡°We are about to report to the organization senate. Shall we go together?¡±

    Yama Minamiya shook his head and said, ¡°We will need some time to settle down having just arrived at the hotel. You go on first.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Heartless nodded and no longer spoke further. He took the lead and walked away.

    At this moment, a figure suddenly walked out from Gaia¡¯s side.

    Heartless came to a sudden stop. His eyes seemed to speak volumes as he saw the figure that had suddenly walked towards him.

    The person was a ck-haired youth with eyes as bright as the stars. He walked out of the Gaia crowd and went straight for Heartless.

    Nearly everyone¡¯s eyes were immediately focused on the ck-haired youth.

    The corner of Heartless¡¯ mouth twitched. He tried to force himself to greet him, but against Tu Dahei, who was walking slowly towards him, he was unable to make a sound. His mind was filled with the scene of being one-shot. He felt somewhat humiliated as well as some trepidation.

    The elderly God of Swords nced at Shi Xiaobai and felt mixed emotions. This ck-haired youth had mastered the most basic Beginner Sword to the Crest of Perfection realm. From the looks of it, he had wasted his talent in sword arts. He needed some mentoring, but this ck-haired youth had one-shot Heartless, whom he had bragged about all day. It was an indirect smack on his old face, so despite him having a love for talent, he too had a selfish heart.

    Seeing Shi Xiaobai walk out from the crowd and with him about toe in front of Heartless, the female whopper and the other four rookies had a drastic change in their expressions. They were guessing that Tu Dahei was likely going to unt his victory and the face-smacking he gave Boss Heartless. The five involuntarily took a step forward and clung closely behind Heartless as they looked alertly at Shi Xiaobai.

    Riko and the three other Gaia rookies were slightly surprised. They knew Shi Xiaobai¡¯s character. This fellow was ruthless when it came to smacking faces. For him to suddenly walk towards Heartless, was it because he found yesterday¡¯s face-smacking insufficient?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s footsteps seemed to make a y on nearly everyone¡¯s minds.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    When Heartless saw Shi Xiaobai about to reach him, he could not help but spit out that word. He did not even realize that he was trembling slightly.

    However, everyone was more surprised the next moment because the ck-haired youth was not looking for Heartless. It was as though he had never seen Heartless, and just passed Heartless by while looking straight ahead.

    Heartless was taken aback, but immediately he felt a trace of irritation.

    He turned his head to look at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes could not help but fixate on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure. They saw him looking straight as he passed one rookie after another as he walked up straight to an azure-dressed girl several meters away from the crowd.

    She was the person Tu Dahei (Shi Xiaobai) was looking for!

    Riko saw Mozzie¡¯s shocked expression and asked, ¡°Who is she?¡±

    Mozzie immediately replied, ¡°That person is Sunless!¡±

    Riko was slightly taken aback as she sized up Sunless. She eximed in praise, ¡°She¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    Mozzie immediately said, ¡°Sister Riko is prettier!¡±

    Riko beamed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have some delicacies tonight. I¡¯ll be treating!¡±

    Mozzie immediately cheered out loudly.

    As for the rookies on Zeus¡¯ side, theyughed, as though they were waiting for a good show to be put on.

    Sunless had been called the purest sword fanatic by the elderly God of Swords. Her obsession in sword techniques was even worse. She would be deducing various sword arts even while walking.

    She was even indifferent to Heartless and the elderly God of Swords. She was unwilling to even heed a single word from other people, as though she lived in a world of her own.

    Now, when they saw Shi Xiaobai walk towards Sunless, a few Zeus rookies immediately guessed that Shi Xiaobai had been attracted by Sunless¡¯ looks and had walked over to flirt with her.

    However, his oue was already predestined. Sunless would definitely ignore him. She might not even give him a nce. It would be fun to watch when that happened!

    A trace of hesitation shed in Heartless¡¯ eyes. He obviously knew that his sister was a person who was unwilling to speak. As a result, if anyone wanted to hit on her, he would step forward and prevent that from happening. He was currently in a dilemma because he wanted to see Tu Dahei suffer a setback.

    Under the watchful eyes of the Zeus rookies, Shi Xiaobai walked right in front of Sunless.

    Sunless, who had her head lowered, looked up. She did not have an expression on her face, nor did she say a word.

    Shi Xiaobai began to whisper something to her, as though he had deliberately lowered his voice. No one present, other than the powerful God of Swords, could hear his words.

    But very soon, they saw Sunless¡¯ eyes suddenly brighten up. As though she had been attracted by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words.

    Not long after that, Sunless suddenly turned to walk into the hotel. Shi Xiaobai followed closely behind, and the two looked like they were a young couple about to get a room.

    ¡°What¡­was going on!?¡±

    Other than the elderly God of Swords, everyone else was dumbfounded!

    On Gaia¡¯s side, they were surprised to discover that Shi Xiaobai knew Sunless, as for the Zeus rookies, they could not understand what had just happened.

    No, this plot was wrong!

    Heartless¡¯ expression changed. He wanted to rush up to stop them, afraid that his younger sister would be cheated by Tu Dahei.

    The elderly God of Swords blocked Heartless at this moment.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    Heartless was left in shock.

    The God of Swords shook his head and said, ¡°Let her go, this is the happiness that belongs to her.¡±

    The elderly God of Swords was the only one who heard Shi Xiaobai and Sunless¡¯ conversation. He knew very well how much happiness a sword arts heritage would bring to a sword fanatic.

    Heartless nearly spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Happiness that belongs to her!?

    Holy shit, my sister is only fifteen years old!

 Chapter 212: In the northern darkness, there is a fish and his name is Kun

    Chapter 212: In the northern darkness, there is a fish and his name is Kun

    When Shi Xiaobai came in front of Sunless, he directly told her about the ¡°sword arts heritage¡±. He obviously knew about walls having ears, so he deliberately lowered his voice.

    He exined that he was apologetic for ¡®eating¡¯ her sword, and exined to her what he understood by ¡®sword arts heritage¡¯.

    He did not expect Sunless to quickly understand what he meant, and how attracted she would be to his words.

    The phrase ¡®sword arts heritage¡¯ was extremely alluring to a sword fanatic like her.

    Shi Xiaobai carried on exining that while gaining insights into the sword arts heritage, one would enter a deep meditative state, so there was a need for her to find somewhere where she would not be disturbed.

    Sunless hesitated for a while before turning around to lead Shi Xiaobai to her hotel room.

    Shi Xiaobai passed the little golden pearl to her and told her of the exact usage method before turning around to leave.

    He never expected Sunless to immediately chase after him. In her hand was a primitively simple-looking manual that she handed to him.

    ¡°For you.¡±

    Sunless¡¯ voice sounded like an eager kitten.

    Shi Xiaobai epted the ancient book with surprise while Sunless rushed back to her room and mmed the door shut. Clearly, she was eager to gain insights from the ¡®sword arts heritage¡¯.

    Shi Xiaobai gave a knowing smile. He had also guessed that the azure-dressed girl was Sunless. Her title as a sword fanatic was indeed no misnomer.

    Shi Xiaobai looked down at the ancient book in his hand. On the book were four characters written with forceful strokes¡ªKun Peng 1Sword Manual!

    If the elderly God of Swords were here, he would have definitely vomited blood. This was because, the book, ¡®Kun Peng Sword Manual¡¯ was an ancient sword manual he had temporarily lent to Sunless for her to learn and gain insights from. This was a treasure of the elderly God of Swords¡¯ sword sect. Only one person could inherit it every generation, but Sunless had given it to Shi Xiaobai without his permission!

    Shi Xiaobai curiously flipped to the first page of the ancient book. A passage of scrawling text came into view.

    ¡°Cultivating the Kun Peng Sword Technique is divided into three forms. The lower form observes sword moves, the middle form gains self-enlightenment from sword manuals, the upper form gains insight from the mantra. If one is able to trulyprehend the mantra beneath, one will master the most powerful Kun Peng Sword Technique. However, it¡¯s rare to even have one person of the upper form in ten thousand years, so do not be obsessed with the following mantra. It is only for destined ones!¡±

    After reading this passage, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes widened. There were even different grades to the cultivating of this sword technique. As for him, he obviously wanted to cultivate the upper form!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s interest was piqued as he carefully read the so-called mantra.

    ¡°Kun Peng Mantra: In the northern darkness there is a fish and his name is Kun. Kun is so huge, no pot can stew it. He changes and bes a bird whose name is Peng. Peng is so huge, it requires two grills. One for cumin, one for spiciness!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the mantra dumbfounded. He realized that this mantra was somewhat weird!

    This was because on first nce, the mantra sounded like a yful joke. But if he looked carefully, and perused it, he would realize that it was truly a fucking joke!

    How was this a mantra!?

    Shi Xiaobai knitted his brows and looked up to scan his surroundings. He walked forward and found a corner where few people would walk past in the hotel and sat down. He stared unblinkingly at the mantra.

    ¡°This King will crack the secret behind this mantra!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt that this mantra was definitely no ordinary joke. There must be wisdom that was beyond theprehension of mere mortals contained within it. If not, why would the opening passage say that ten thousand years were not enough to produce a person who was able toprehend it?

    Shi Xiaobai believed in his wisdom as king. He could absolutely understand it!

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s stubborn temper burst outward!

    He stared intently at the short mantra as his mind constantly shed with different theories.

    This sort of puzzle cracking was extremely interesting to him, so Shi Xiaobai did not notice the flow of time. Slowly, an hour had passed.

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the mantra Shi Xiaobai was looking at began to emit golden light, as though it was coated in ayer of gold.

    Shi Xiaobai blinked his eyes to ensure that it was not his illusion. He began theorizing using the parts of the text which were now golden, such as deleting some of the golden text, or picking some of it out. He also tried recing the golden words with homophones¡­

    As he was trying all possibilities, from time to time, new words would turn golden. Shi Xiaobai would immediately reject his theories from before and begin a new round of wild and baseless guesses.

    Shi Xiaobai gradually forgot his original intentions and began immersing himself in the fun of indiscriminate theorizing. This short passage gave him all sorts of wondrous ideas as his thoughts went wild in an indescribable fashion.

    After another hour, with the final word ¡°pot¡± lighting up, the entire mantra had turned golden.

    At that moment, the beams of golden light shot up into the sky from the text, and before they reached the ceiling they descended. They shot down like crossbow arrows straight into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes.

    Shi Xiaobai involuntarily closed his eyes as his vision went ck. Immediately, a golden light bloomed and in the dazzling light, he seemed to see¡ªa gigantic fish that spanned a few thousand li within a roaring sea!

    Fish, a humongous fish!

    Following that¡­

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the hotel lobby, Heartless and the other five rookies were sitting around. The six of them had extremely sullen looks.

    Yama Minamiya sat on a seat across them, his expression as ugly as theirs.

    More than five hours had already passed!

    It had been five hours since Shi Xiaobai and Sunless entered the hotel room!

    With the elderly God of Swords stopping them, Heartless andpany had to curb their urge to break down the door, but their nerves were on the verge of torture at every moment.

    Although the elderly God of Swords repeatedly assured them, saying that Tu Dahei and Sunless were not engaging in whatever they imagined, the elderly God of Swords remained vague. He refused to tell everyone what Tu Dahei had said to Sunless.

    Furthermore, it was after five hours, Tu Dahei had entered Sunless¡¯ room with the room locked from inside. They had note out for five hours.

    How could nothing be going on for a boy and girl to share a room alone?

    Although Sunless was a sword fanatic, it did not mean she wasn¡¯t a woman!

    Heartless andpany anxiously waited. They believed that the sword arts-obsessed Sunless would not develop any romantic feelings, but they could not help but suspect that Tu Dahei had used some sinister method to deceive Sunless. However, the elderly God of Swords was guarding the corridor, preventing them from approaching Sunless¡¯ room. Hence, they could only suffer while waiting in the lobby.

    In great contrast with them was Riko and Mozzie. The duo was having a good time chatting. Unless Sunless had failed to resist her biological urges and pushed Tu Dahei onto a bed, there was no need for worry. Their trust in him was not something that could be expressed in words. Mu Yuesheng and Kevin, who sat on the fence, did not mention a word about the matter. They also maintained their silence. The four had returned to their rooms early on.

    Only Yama Minamiya had stayed behind because he was worried that his daughter had been two-timed. He was waiting for Shi Xiaobai toe out to interrogate him!

    1. The Kun Peng is a legendary beast in Chinese culture which transforms from a fish form to a bird form. It has been given names like Leviathan for Kun, and Roc for Peng.

 Chapter 213: I engaged in it for five hours

    Chapter 213: I engaged in it for five hours

    The elderly God of Swords stood in the hallway for nearly five hours.

    When Shi Xiaobai offered ¡®sword arts heritage¡¯ to Sunless, his words were like thunder to the God of Swords¡¯ ears. This was because there was such a term mentioned in the ¡®Kun Peng Sword Manual¡¯. Furthermore, the elderly God of Swords had previously witnessed it before. Just witnessing it alone was enough for him to know how rare an opportunity ¡®sword arts heritage¡¯ was. And based on Tu Dahei¡¯s description, the ¡®sword arts heritage¡¯ he was giving to Sunless as reparations was extremely extraordinary.

    The elderly God of Swords obviously wanted Sunless to grasp the opportunity well.

    How could he allow Heartless andpany to disturb Sunless from her deep meditative state? If that happened, it would be a grave sin on his part!

    Furthermore, he could not exin to everyone what ¡®sword arts heritage¡¯ was. This was because ¡®sword arts heritage¡¯ was a form of ¡®heritage series¡¯ that could be stolen. As long as the owner was killed, some vicious means could be used to steal the ¡®sword arts heritage¡¯!

    This was worse than the walls having ears. If this news was spread, Sunless might be in grave danger.

    To be safe, the elderly God of Swords definitely wanted to keep the matter a secret.

    Furthermore, the elderly God of Swords had long sensed that Sunless was the only living being in her room. From the looks of it, Tu Dahei had already left. As for where Tu Dahei went, it was none of his business.

    Hence, the elderly God of Swords exined to everyone that Tu Dahei and Sunless were not engaging in something that they imagined. Furthermore, Tu Dahei was not in Sunless¡¯ room.

    But s, Heartless andpany refused to believe him.

    If Tu Dahei wasn¡¯t in Sunless¡¯ room, where had he gone to all this time?

    If there was truly nothing going on between the two, why was the elderly God of Swords being so ambiguous?

    All in all, Heartless andpany could not ease their minds. They sat in the lobby waiting, while the elderly God of Swords stood guard by the hallway.

    Five hours passed.

    A figure suddenly began to walk over from the other end of the hallway.

    The elderly God of Swords was surprised. He never expected Tu Dahei to be so close, as though he had hidden in a secluded corner.

    As Tu Dahei approached, the elderly God of Swords felt something strange. He could sense a familiar aura from Tu Dahei¡¯s body, but he could not put his finger on it immediately.

    However, this aura was very intimate but also very overbearing. It gave the elderly God of Swords a strange feeling of wanting to both approach and keep away from him.

    When Tu Dahei walked past him, the elderly God of Swords coughed and said with a deep voice, ¡°Child, you have traveled a great distance on the wrong path. The Beginner Sword¡­is only the most basic sword technique.¡±

    The elderly God of Swords was only met with a calm sentence.

    ¡°Originally there is no path in this world, but the first person to take the wrong path allows the path toe into being.¡±

    The elderly God of Swords was startled and turned his head to watch Tu Dahei walk away. As he savored the words, he was immediately shocked and amused. This answer was very intelligent, but also very overbearing. But most importantly, it sounded impressive!

    ¡°Sigh, when ites to posturing, this child is best suited to be my personal disciple.¡±

    The elderly God of Swords shook his head with augh and did not think further about it.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    When Shi Xiaobai entered the lobby, the six Zeus rookies and Yama Minamiya immediately surrounded him in a ferocious manner. He was slightly surprised as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Heartless was the first to angrily say, ¡°Tu Dahei, what did you do to my sister?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai took a few moments to realize that the sister Heartless was referring to was that azure-dressed girl.

    Shi Xiaobai obviously could not mention the ¡®sword arts heritage¡¯, so after thinking for a moment, he answered, ¡°This King had to make up for his mistake. This King had let down your sister, as This King had eaten her¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Speak no further!¡±

    Heartless boomed and interrupted Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words. His expression was livid, as though he wanted to devour Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai was nning on saying ¡°as This King had eaten her sword¡±, but with Heartless cutting him off, he missed thest word. However, he did not realize that the omission of a single word was like a fatal blow to the seven people in front of him.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly. He was displeased with their attitudes as he said with a heavy voice, ¡°It seems like you have a problem with This King. If you want to avenge yesterday¡¯s matter, This King wees you anytime. It¡¯s best if all six of you fight me.¡±

    The six rookies immediately took an angry step forward. Tu Dahei had done something that would have ¡®incurred the wrath of humans and gods¡¯, yet, was still so arrogant about it. He deserved death!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up as he also took a step forward. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s hurt each other!¡±

    Yama Minamiya¡¯s expression changed slightly. Although he was vexed over Shi Xiaobai¡¯s two-timing act, he would definitely not watch the battle take ce in front of him without doing a thing. He hurriedly came to Shi Xiaobai and waved his hand and said, ¡°There must be a misunderstanding on this matter. Everyone calm down. Since the two of them have already¡­and it has to be mutual¡­ Anyways, the most important thing is to ask for the full truth!¡±

    Heartless angrily said, ¡°What else is there to ask? My sister is obsessed with sword arts and she has a simple mind. It must be Tu Dahei that had deceived her!¡±

    ¡°Calm down first!¡±

    Yama Minamiya sighed and turned to say to Shi Xiaobai, ¡°Dahei, what happened in the past five hours. Make sure to exin well!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly. He was unsure what these people were arguing about. Why did they say that he was deceiving Sunless. However, Yama Minamiya was Riko¡¯s father, so Shi Xiaobai felt that it was better for him to show him some respect.

    He pondered for a moment. He could not say ¡®sword arts heritage¡¯. As for the ¡®Kun Peng Sword Manual¡¯, it was also extremely mysterious, so it was best he did not mention it. As Shi Xiaobai considered his words, he finally said, ¡°This King gave her something she wanted, while she gave This King a big pleasant surprise. This King identally got engrossed in it, and engaged 1 in it for five hours over there.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai deliberately reached out his hand to point to the other end of the hallway. He wanted to exin that he had been sitting there for five hours, but Sunless¡¯ room happened to be in the line of sight in the direction he pointed.

    Everyone was dumbfounded as Yama Minamiya stared with widened eyes.

    Something she wanted?

    A big pleasant surprise?

    identally got engrossed in it?

    Engaged in it for five hours in Sunless¡¯ room!?

    ¡°Tu Dahei, I¡¯ll fight it out with you!¡±

    ¡°You swine, give me your life!¡±

    ¡°Dahei, how can you do this to my daughter!?¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei, you are shameless!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The seven immediately bellowed in anger as they stared furiously at Shi Xiaobai!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He had a nagging feeling that a huge misunderstanding had happened, but he could not be bothered to exin. Scanning the crowd, other than Yama Minamiya appearing threatening to him, the others were nothing to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been awhile since This King has cultivated This Turtle Is Hardest, besides¡­it¡¯s time to avenge the battle exchange!¡±

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai gestured to the seven with his finger and said, ¡°If you want to fight, fight on!¡±

    How could Heartless and the five rookies tolerate this? Immediately, they charged at Shi Xiaobai like six fierce wolves!

    Yama Minamiya¡¯s expression changed, but after hesitating for a moment, he did not stop them.

    Fuck, must you brag about the coquettish matter you did for five hours?

    Yama Minamiya obviously could not personally teach Shi Xiaobai a lesson. It would be an act of bullying. If Kali knew about it, he would probablynd in serious trouble.

    He finally chose to silently stand by the side. He wanted to let Shi Xiaobai suffer some physical pain!

    With this, the sudden battle of six against one began!

    Trantor¡¯s Notes: The English words used might sound forced and easily be misinterpreted when there are other better words. But in Chinese, due to many words being homophones, it can be easily misinterpreted despite the word being used is amon-used word. This is because Chinese requires a lot of contextual clues.

    1. The actual Chinese word here is ¡®sat¡¯ (×ø,zu¨°). However, it is a homophone to ¡®do¡¯ (×ö,zu¨°). In other words ¡®I did (her) over there for five hours¡¯.

 Chapter 214: Combined assault on Tu Dahei

    Chapter 214: Combined assault on Tu Dahei

    The six-person team led by Heartless spontaneously attacked Shi Xiaobai, but none of them used any weapons. Despite being enraged, they still managed to maintain their final bit of reason.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately used Crab Steps to dodge to the side. The six people were not on the same level as Hua Pengju andpany. With his current physical defense, it was very dangerous to resist the attacks from the six.

    ¡°Bastard, don¡¯t you try escaping!¡±

    The self-proimed assassin, who was the burly youth that defeated Kevin, was the fastest. He was the first toe in front of Shi Xiaobai, and with a fist surging with Psionic Power, he punched furiously at Shi Xiaobai.

    A glint shed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes as his retreating footsteps came to a sudden halt. With a twist of his body, he used his shoulder to meet a fist.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    The sounds of bones striking one another resounded as the burly youth¡¯s fist hit Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right shoulder!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was immediately sent flying back, as he toppled a row of seats.

    ¡°What are all of you doing!?¡±

    Themotion immediately alerted the hotel¡¯s front desk. A receptionist screamed, ¡°Security, security! Hurry, there are people fighting here!¡±

    Heartless¡¯ expression changed and he signaled with his eyes. A male rookie immediately understood his intentions and walked towards the reception and said, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡±

    The burly youth whose punch had hit its mark frowned slightly. He had been taken by surprise that his punch had managed to hit its target. After all, Tu Dahei was a person who had one-shot Heartless. Furthermore, he had the nagging feeling that Tu Dahei had been the one who sent his shoulder at him.

    When the others saw the burly youth send Tu Dahei flying with a punch, they were delighted. The female whopper sustained the threat as she pounced at the fallen Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°Mt. Tai Crush!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had just fallen to the ground and when he looked up, it as though a mountain was crushing down at him. The mountain was none other than the massive figure of the female whopper. His expression instantly changed as he quickly weighed the pros and cons. At a speed which left no time for one to cover one¡¯s ears, he darted away from the ground.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The massive body mmed to the ground, causing the splinters from the already broken chairs to fly into the air. Even the hard steel ground had cracked.

    Shi Xiaobai drew a gasp. Thankfully, he had not tried resisting this strike in order to cultivate his ¡®This Turtle Is Hardest¡¯. Ignoring the whopper¡¯s destructive power, if he were crushed by her massive body on the ground, he would probably experience a life worse than death.

    ¡°Hand your life over!¡±

    At the moment Shi Xiaobai fell into a startled daze, a kick came flying at him.

    Shi Xiaobai quickly reacted and raised his leg, and used his thigh to meet the kick that was aimed at his abdomen.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was once again sent flying back. The person who had sent the flying kick was a good-looking adonis. With a sessful strike, the adonis immediately charged again.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The adonis was abnormally furious as he raised his leg to stomp down at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s waist.

    With a slight movement to his side, Shi Xiaobai used the side of his waist to meet the foot.

    The adonis raised his foot once again, but with both hands on the ground, Shi Xiaobai did a back flip to dodge that strike.

    At the same time, another figure appeared behind Shi Xiaobai. It was a short-haired youth.

    ¡°Pay the price for what you have done!¡±

    The short-haired youth struck his palm towards Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back.

    A glimmer shed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes as he took a step back to withstand the palm strike.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back was hit as he was sent flying forward.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A cold beam shed in the adonis¡¯ eyes as he jumped up to send a kick towards Shi Xiaobai¡¯s crotch.

    In mid-air, Shi Xiaobai struggled to turn sideways as he used his left leg to meet the kick. Immediately, his body was sent spinning a few times by the kick.

    The female whopper appeared in front of Shi Xiaobai, and with her hands sped together like a hammer before she mmed down on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai crashed to the ground, as the ground cracked outwards for several meters, like spider webs.

    ¡°Mt. Tai Crush!¡±

    The whopper leaped at the fallen Shi Xiaobai once again.

    Shi Xiaobai, who had suffered a serious blow moments ago, quickly dodged the whopper¡¯s m.

    At this moment, security personnel had arrived. It was unknown when the elderly God of Swords had appeared in the lobby to block the security, motioning for them to ignore the matter. As he looked at Shi Xiaobai, his eyes were filled with surprise.

    Heartless, who had not struck out all this while, could not help but gape with his mouth wide open.

    Yama Minamiya, who was by the side, was also somewhat dumbfounded.

    From their view, Shi Xiaobai had managed to avoid injury at the critical moment each and every time. Furthermore, he would often take the initiative to receive the attacks of the four rookies. He was clearly being beaten, but it felt like he was ying the four rookies like a fiddle.

    And what shocked them the most was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ability to withstand their blows. Clearly, he did not use any psionic defensive skills and he was using only his body to withstand the damage, yet he did not show a trace of pain from the very beginning. His motions were smooth as though he was not affected by the pain inflicted on his body. It was as though he was a machine that did not know pain!

    The four rookies who were still doing their best to attack Shi Xiaobai were unable to see as clearly as people from the outside. They had excited expressions, happy to vent the anger in their hearts.

    They did not notice that while Shi Xiaobai was constantly receiving their attacks, his eyes were as bright as the stars.

    The beatings continued on while the male rookie who had run to appease the reception counter had joined the battle. Soon, the hotel lobby was in a mess as a result of the ¡®abuse¡¯. The manager who came had a long face, but the manager and the security personnel could not do a thing when they realized that the elderly God of Swords was acquiescing the brutal violence.

    There were more and more onlookers, each and every one of them were wondering the reason as to why no one was stopping the disy of violence. Some even secretly took out their cellphones to take pictures.

    The beatings continued for about ten minutes when the surrounding onlookers found something amiss. The five rookies were also somewhat startled.

    Why did Tu Dahei still have the strength to dodge after receiving ten minutes of beatings?

    Furthermore, they had felt Shi Xiaobai grab them on the arms and they had suddenly felt a strange feeling.

    All of a sudden, the five rookies had drastic changes on their faces as they spontaneously stopped attacking.

    When Heartless saw the situation unfold, his eyes shed a cold beam. He had not joined the battle in the beginning because he was filled with dread of Tu Dahei. Later on, he did not join the battle because he found something amiss, but now, he could no longer refrain from joining the battle as¡­

    White psionic power surged out of Heartless¡¯ five fingers as it coagted and turned into a white psionic sword!

    He hade to a realization that using punches and kicks against Tu Dahei was insufficient!

    With the sword in hand, Heartless silently walked towards Shi Xiaobai. When Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back waspletely facing him, he suddenly elerated and came behind Shi Xiaobai. Rising his psionic sword, he shed down at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back!

    He wanted this strike to leave a long scar on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back!

    This was the anger of an elder brother!

    Yama Minamiya¡¯s expression changed drastically as a yellow psionic arrow shot out from his fingertip towards Heartless¡¯ psionic sword at an extremely fast speed.

    The elderly God of Swords was about to make his move as well, but when he saw something, he came to an abrupt halt.

    Suddenly, before Heartless¡¯ psionic sword shed down, or before Yama Minamiya¡¯s psionic arrow arrived at its destination, an azure sword beam that came from afar shattered Heartless¡¯ psionic sword.

    At the same time, five azure sword beams fell from the sky, opening up a rift in the ground in front of the other five rookies. It made them retreat in amazement.

    Everyone turned their heads and they saw an azure-dressed girl standing at the intersection of the lobby and the hallway. With a silver sword in hand, her eyebrows were knitted together.

 Chapter 215: Shit, thereâ€™s no way to stop!

    Chapter 215: Shit, there¡¯s no way to stop!

    As everyone turned their heads over, they saw that the person who had suddenly shed out a formless sword beam to save Shi Xiaobai was the newly-arrived Sunless.

    ¡°Little Sun¡­¡±

    Heartless¡¯ face changed slightly as he lowered his hand. It was extremely rare for him to see his sister frown. It was proof that she was in a terrible mood.

    The five other rookies did not dare to continue attacking Shi Xiaobai, but their faces gradually turned red for an unknown reason, as though they were trying their best to hold something back.

    Surrounded by a few people, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s clothes were tattered and torn, with dust covering his entire body. His exposed limbs were bruised, so other than his delicate face looking fine, it was as though he was injured all over.

    When Sunless saw this, her frown deepened as she briskly walked over to Shi Xiaobai.

    The adonis who was in the way shed a look of pain in his eyes, but he immediately made way for her.

    Sunless silently walked in front of Shi Xiaobai and suddenly reached out her fair hand to grab his right hand.

    ¡°Follow me.¡± Sunless said softly as she held onto Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand and turned to walk back.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly taken aback, but he did not say a word. The ten minutes of assault had already satisfied his ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡±, and for a particr reason, he was just about to leave.

    Shi Xiaobai allowed Sunless to hold onto him as he turned to look at the Zeus rookies, who were clenching their teeth. Slowly, he revealed a strange smile.

    Was that look supposed toe from a person who had just experienced a ¡®brutal¡¯bined assault?

    Sunless and Shi Xiaobai quickly left the lobby as everyone exchanged looks.

    The elderly God of Swords said with a wry smile, ¡°I should have curbed my curiosity. Now, Little Sun is probably ming me for ¡®helping the wicked perpetuate wicked deeds¡¯.¡±

    Yama Minamiya said helplessly, ¡°This isn¡¯t Senior¡¯s fault. This Junior could not resist it either. Unfortunately, I still could not deduce what had happened after watching for ten minutes. I wonder if Senior managed to figure it out?¡±

    The elderly God of Swords shook his head and said, ¡°I can only guess a thing or two. That child¡¯s movement technique is very profound. He dodges nearly every attack that would deal him serious damage. And he would frequently take the initiative to receive the damage within a specific range. It seems like him being beaten gives him certain benefits, but as for what the benefits are, I was unable to tell. That child is truly strange.¡±

    Yama Minamiya nodded as well. He had also managed to figure those points out, and he too shared the same thoughts as the God of Swords on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strangeness.

    On the other side, Heartless and the other five rookies had extremely ugly facial expressions. The five rookies looked like they were enduring something as their foreheads were covered in sweat.

    Heartless sighed and said, ¡°Your onught of attacks might not have dealt any damage to Tu Dahei, instead, it might have also allowed a particr scheme of his to seed.¡±

    The female whopper¡¯s fats quivered as though she was enduring something. She said with a growl, ¡°We should not have held back. If we had used weapons, that bastard would have long been dead!¡±

    The burly youth¡¯s body quivered as he smiled and said, ¡°If we could kill him, would we be feeling so down? If we had been serious, Yama Minamiya and Senior God of Swords would definitely prevent it. Letting him suffer some physical pain in broad daylight is already quite good.¡±

    The adonis¡¯ face was purple, and his eyes were burning with fury as he said, ¡°But does that bastard look like he has suffered any physical pain? There is no way I can take this lying down! Brother Ye, are we just going to forget this? We can¡¯t let that bastard near Miss Sunless again!¡±

    Heartless¡¯ expression was slightly cold as he said, ¡°In the future, we can only deal with Tu Dahei in secret. Little Sunless thinks highly of Tu Dahei. Have any of you seen her hold anyone¡¯s hand? That girl¡­she is a germaphobe!¡±

    The expressions of the five rookies turned livid. The four male rookies naturally looked up to Sunless more or less. They had not had the chance to even speak to Sunless once. She was like a snow lotus high in the sky, only to be seen from afar, but impossible to approach. Even if they could approach her, they did not dare to have any other disrespectful thoughts.

    The snow lotus should not belong to anyone. No one had the right to possess her!

    But such a snow lotus high in the sky had been picked by someone right in front of them!

    How could they tolerate this!?

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    Suddenly, a suppressed sound echoed.

    The whopper¡¯s fat was quivering as she said with a tremble, ¡°I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll be returning to my room for now!¡±

    As the whopper said this, she turned around and walked towards the side of the lobby. However, the way she walked appeared extremely odd. Her fat thighs were lodged tightly together, as though she wanted to walk faster, but she did not dare to do so. Her body was constantly trembling.

    Suddenly!

    ¡°Pu¡­Pu! Pu! Pu! ¡­¡±

    Clear sounds that resembled a machine gun¡¯s emitted out of the whopper¡¯s body. With a loud scream, she began taking wide strides, causing the ground to tremble.

    When the people in the hall heard this sound, they were rmed.

    At this moment, the adonis began trembling as he said, ¡°I need to leave too.¡±

    The other three rookies said in a hurry as well, ¡°We will be going back to our rooms!¡±

    Heartless was left confounded as he asked with uncertainty, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with all of you?¡±

    The four rookies did not respond, but with such faces as though they were holding in something, they pressed forward with great difficulty while their legs were tightly turned inwards.

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    A series of rasping sounds echoed once again!

    ¡°Pu¡­ Pu¡­ Pu¡­¡±

    The rasping sounds boomed in session!

    ¡°Tu Dahei, this will not be the end of it!¡± The adonis gave out a hateful cry and ran away quickly.

    The other three cursed out simultaneously and no longer proceeded forward in a restrained manner. Instead, they rushed forward like they were running for their lives, leaving behind a series of machine gun-like ¡°Pu¡± sounds.

    There was quite a crowd at the lobby at that moment. They were quited surprised, but soon their faces changed.

    ¡°Holy shit, it stinks!¡±

    ¡°What a stench!¡±

    ¡°Hurry, let me out, I¡¯m dying!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The crowd covered their noses and mouth as they shoved their way towards the hotel¡¯s entrance. At this moment, a disgusting stench emanated throughout the entire lobby. It was so foul-smelling that it was nauseating.

    They finally realized what had happened. The series of machine gun-like ¡°Pu¡± sounds was the sound of tulence!

    What sort of stomach upset could it be to produce such a loud and continuous series of echoing farts. Furthermore, the level of the stench¡­was so pungent that it made their hair stand on ends!

    The elderly God of Swords was fast to react and escaped in a timely fashion, allowing him to not suffer from the toxic fumes.

    Back when Yama Minamiya saw Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strange smile, he had a strong sense of foreboding. When he heard the whopper produce a series of ¡°Pu¡± sounds, he had a guess that she was farting. As such, he too had managed to escape in time.

    Heartless¡¯ mind was filled with questions as he watched his peers leave, but suddenly, his olfactory sense was assaulted by the emanating stench. Immediately, his face turned blue as his innards began twisting. He nearly vomited.

    At the same time, Heartless¡¯ mind could not help but sh the scene of Tu Dahei turning his head and giving a strange smile before he left.

    The five rookies might have collectively eaten something rotten, but it was unlikely for them to have explosive diarrhea at the same moment. It was evidently all Tu Dahei¡¯s doing!

    But¡­how did he do that!?

    Heartless felt goosebumps.

    Tu Dahei was truly extremely weird!

 Chapter 216: Take off!

    Chapter 216: Take off!

    Inside Sunless¡¯ room.

    Sunless released her grip as she looked at Shi Xiaobai. Pointing at her bed, she said softly, ¡°Sit.¡±

    After that, she walked to a cab by the side of the room, and began rummaging through it.

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat ustomed to Sunless¡¯ silence. Without much thought, he walked towards therge, soft bed and sat on it.

    He was in an extremely good mood at the moment.

    The five Zeus rookies¡¯ attack on him had more or less dealt him certain internal injuries, but it was not serious. Furthermore, with his endurance from ¡®Unleaking Turtle Aura¡¯, he did not feel much pain, and instead, he felt a pleasant feeling all across his body.

    ¡®This Turtle Is Hardest¡¯ had also given great benefits. Just a short ten minutes of being attacked by the five rookies was more effective than being hit by the Annihtion rookies for three hours. What they gave Shi Xiaobai could be considered super experience.

    Furthermore, Shi Xiaobai had taken the initiative to strike at thest moment. He had taken advantage of the five rookies being careless, and grabbed their arms and used ¡®Divine Massage Incessant Diarrhea¡¯ on them. There was likely no chance for their asses to leave the toilet tonight!

    Shi Xiaobai closed his eyes as he used his mind to sense the improvement in his physical defense after this process.

    [ Skin defense: Mortal Body Level 3 (29) ]

    [ Flesh and Blood defense: Mortal Body Level 4 (35) ]

    [ Bones defense: Mortal Body Level 3 (28) ]

    [ Mental defense: Unknown ]

    Shi Xiaobai was delighted. He never expected that a short period of ten minutes had allowed his skin defense to increase by eighteen points. His flesh and blood defense rose by twenty points. His bones defense rose by twenty-one points. Nearly all of them doubled or more.

    However, this had given Shi Xiaobai a warning. During the ten minutes, he had avoided the heavy blows and received the light blows. Furthermore, the five rookies did not use their full strength, yet such damage was enough to rise his physical defense by a great amount. This indicated how bad his physical defense was, to begin with.

    ¡°It appears like This King has to find an opportunity to do body-tempering.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had such a thought. The body-tempering method, ¡°This Turtle Is Hardest¡±, only required him to receive damage. In fact, this body-tempering condition was rather rxed. The only problem was him not having recently paid much attention to body-tempering. Now that he realized how much his physical defense needed improving, he finally paid it more attention.

    As Shi Xiaobai was beginning to prepare a n for his future path, Sunless finally closed the cab and walked over to the bed.

    ¡°Take off¡­¡±

    Sunless said with a calm voice, as though she was without emotion.

    Shi Xiaobai looked up in surprise as he noticed a crystalline bottle with golden liquid in Sunless¡¯ hand. Her face was still expressionless, and her eyes that looked down appeared still.

    Shi Xiaobai responded by saying, ¡°This King is fine. How can a few mortals injure the Body of a King that surpasses the bodies of demons and gods?¡±

    Sunless shook her head and whispered, ¡°I can see¡­¡±

    Sunless said as she pointed out with her slender finger at a few spots on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately revealed a look of surprise. Those spots were ces he had suffered minor internal injuries because he had not dodged in time. The azure-dressed girl could actually see them with her naked eye?

    ¡°Haha, this bit of injury is like a mosquito bite to This King!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai obviously paid little notice to such minor internal injuries.

    Sunless¡¯ eyshes fluttered once before she lowered her head, but quickly she raised it again and pointed to the bottle of golden liquid. She said, ¡°Good effect¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised. Looking up at the girl, her face was still void of expression, but her blue eyes had a hint of desire.

    She wished for him to use the bottle of fluid to rub on his wounds, but she did not know how to convince him. She did not know how to be forceful, nor did she know how to be tactful, much less, be articte.

    However, this sincere heart, masked under a deadpan surface, was something Shi Xiaobai could not reject.

    With a smile, Shi Xiaobai reached out his hand and took the bottle of golden fluid. He said with a smile, ¡°Then, This King shall try to see if it really has good effects or not!¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai took the bottle of medicine, a faint look of happiness shed in Sunless¡¯ still eyes.

    Shi Xiaobai simply took off his shirt and revealed his bare upper body.

    His body was considered slim, but he was not skinny. Although he did not have eight abs, his muscles were toned and his skin white. It did not look ugly at all.

    At this moment, there were several spots on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body that were ck from the inside. These ck spots were a result of internal injuries that were caused by his blood vessels, bones, or organs being injured. Other than inhibiting the pain, ¡®Unleaking Turtle Aura¡¯ had the effects of elerated recovery. However, its effect was rather weak so it could only heal his external injuries. For internal injuries, it could not do much regardless of how minor it was.

    Sunless lowered her head as she looked at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s half-naked body. Her gaze remained unchanged, without the shyness a normal girl would have.

    Shi Xiaobai did not have any additional thoughts when a beautiful girl stared at his body. He did not have the embarrassment a normal teenage boy would have.

    Shi Xiaobai dropped a drop of golden liquid on his fingertip and gently wiped it across a bruised patch. A refreshing feeling immediately sank from his skin into his body and went straight to his head. It made Shi Xiaobai involuntarily draw a gasp.

    The bruise vanished when the golden fluid was smudged over it. In a few seconds, there was not a trace left.

    Shi Xiaobai felt that his flesh defense was suddenly beginning to rise. It went from thirty-five to thirty-nine. It had risen by four points in an instant!

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly shocked. Immediately, he dripped another drop of the golden liquid and smeared it across another bruised spot. Simrly, a cool sensation went straight to his head and the color of the bruise faded away. His flesh and blood defense increased by three points to forty-two. He had immediately achieved Mortal Body Level 5.

    It was unexpected for the golden liquid to have such amazing effects!

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked up and saw Sunless already sitting on a chair not far from him. Her eyes looked slightly zed as though she was in a trance.

    Shi Xiaobai did not bother her as he dripped another drop of the golden fluid on another wound.

    Every drop allowed his flesh and bone defense to increase, more or less. By the seventh drop, it finally lost its effect of upgrading his flesh and blood defense. However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s flesh and blood defense had already reached forty-nine points. He was at the brink of attaining Mortal Body Level 6!

    After smearing the fluid across all his wounds, he had used a total of eleven drops of golden fluid. However, the fluid in the bottle had been reduced by more than half. This made Shi Xiaobai feel somewhat embarrassed.

    The golden fluid must have been very valuable, yet he had used half of it on his minor injuries. It was rather extravagant.

    Shi Xiaobai put his clothes on again and got up to head towards Sunless with the bottle of golden fluid in hand. However, his footsteps came to a halt after he traversed half the distance.

    Sunless¡¯ eyes were still zed, as though she had not seen the approaching Shi Xiaobai. She had no response at all.

    Shi Xiaobai lowered his head as he focused on the empty blue eyes.

    From the pair of eyes, Shi Xiaobai saw a hint of¡­sword aura!

    No, it was not a glimmer of sword aura.

    On a careful look, he discovered that¡­it was flooding sword intent!

    Trantor¡¯s Note: Remember, every $30 increase ($790, $820¡­) on Patreon, a bonus chapter will be released! There will be advanced chapters provided some time in the middle of the month.

 Chapter 217: Tussled 300 times that night

    Chapter 217: Tussled 300 times that night

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind was immediately attracted by the surging sword intent in Sunless¡¯ eyes. It was as though there was a world of swords hidden in her eyes.

    Slowly, Shi Xiaobai saw a world through those eyes, a hazy world.

    The world¡¯s lofty skies were void of clouds, and its ground was an expanse that spanned thousands of miles.

    The hazy vision gradually became clear as the world in Sunless¡¯ eyes suddenly drew closer, as though it had been magnified.

    His vision was slowly upied by a vast green in. On it, he saw swords embedded across the green in, like wildflowers that grew everywhere.

    The hazy veil was slowly reced by rity, as Shi Xiaobai finally discerned a figure on the spread of green grass and flower swords. The figure was dressed in an azure-colored dress as she engaged in swordy!

    No, it was not only swordy. Every sh she made contained surging sword intent. Azure sword beams were produced by each sh!

    As the sword beams burst out in all directions, they appeared to sh apart the sky and open up thend!

    The azure-dressed figure was graceful in her every sh. Her every footstep and every strike resembled a dance. However, this dance did not seem ordinary or tacky, instead, it contained a transcendent air of a sage-like immortal!

    It was not swordy, but it appeared like swordy!

    When Shi Xiaobai saw this beautiful world and that figure engaging in swordy through Sunless¡¯ eyes, he felt an inexplicable longing.

    He yearned to enter this secret world and spar with the figure on that vast in!

    At the instant he had this desire, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s consciousness went into a blur. The world in front of him suddenly shattered. Light, darkness, time and space, everything shattered like ss!

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    A soft voice that resembled a kitten¡¯s mew woke up Shi Xiaobai. He looked astounded as an azure-dressed girl stood in front him. There was a clear blue sky above him with a gentle breeze stroking his neck. The green ground beneath his feet was filled with grass that extended outwards. Swords of various colors were scattered and embedded in the ground around him, as though they were blooming flowers.

    This ce¡­

    Shi Xiaobai drew a gasp. This was the world he had seen in Sunless¡¯ eyes!

    Shi Xiaobai took another look in front of him. The azure-dressed girl who stood in between the heaven and earth was Sunless!

    ¡°Sword,¡± Sunless said softly once again as she threw the sword in her hand gently at Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai caught the sword and immediately understood Sunless¡¯ intention. With a grin, he raised the sword and pointed at Sunless, saying, ¡°This King happens to have the same intention!¡±

    Sunless¡¯ eyes shimmered slightly as she nodded heavily. Reaching out her right hand, a sword embedded in the ground suddenly shot towards her from a distance and came to a stable halt in her hand.

    Shi Xiaobai smiled as he charged forward and shed out!

    This strike was simple and was also known as Beginner Sword!

    However, this strike actually contained a catch because this strike was Beginner Sword at the Crest of Perfection realm!

    Sunless¡¯ eyes brightened as she shed her sword forward.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    This was a collision between swords!

    It was also a battle between sword techniques!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Inside Sunless¡¯ room.

    Silence, without a sound.

    There were only two people in the room. One was standing beside the bed, while the other sat on a chair. Their eyes were locked, but their expressions were dull, as though they were looking at each other lovingly, but it also appeared as though they were not looking at each other.

    During this quiet moment, the only thing that could be heard was their breathing.

    However, their breathing was synchronized. Every breath taken was maintained at the same rhythm and speed. It appeared as though their heartbeats and pulses were also at the same frequency.

    It was as if their souls were connected together.

    An unknown period of time had passed when suddenly a beam of golden light bloomed from the right hand of the standing person. Momentster, a fair little loli appeared in the room.

    She looked up to the left and then turned to the right.

    ¡°A sword fanatic.¡±

    ¡°A sword retard.¡±

    ¡°The difference between them is like night and day, but why are they able to have their sword intent resonate, and have a spiritual exchange?¡±

    The loli blinked her eyes and said with a sigh, ¡°Hai, This Sword Spirit can¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Defeat!

    Abject defeat!

    Another defeat!

    Incessant defeats!

    Shi Xiaobai nearly lost count of the number of defeats he had suffered. He only knew that he had never won once!

    His Beginner Sword had reached the Crest of Perfection realm, but against Sunless, he could not even survive one strike!

    The Beginner Sword might be simple, but at the level of the Crest of Perfection, its strength and speed was incalcble.

    However, Sunless had simrly used Beginner Sword, but with her Beginner Sword at the Exemry Mastery realm, she was able to defeat Shi Xiaobai in one strike!

    Shi Xiaobai quickly realized that this was not the difference in proficiency, but a result of their different insights into the way of the sword!

    It was like Shi Xiaobai was driving a Ferrari, while Sunless was only driving a BMW. But in a true racing match, Sunless was able to use her driving skills to make up for the disadvantage of her car, to the point of even creating a dominating advantage.

    And such driving skill was the insight into the way of the sword!

    This sort ofprehension required thousands of rounds of practice and confrontation, so that experience could be slowly umted!

    Sunless had already found her own way of the sword, and had proceeded forward on that path of truth.

    As for Shi Xiaobai, he had only just learned Beginner Sword, but he had yet to understand the true way of the sword.

    Shi Xiaobai felt as though he had returned to the moment he encountered Thomas. In order to cultivate Crab Steps, he had been shot in the head by Thomas again and again.

    However, this was different from what he had experienced with Thomas.

    His opponent this time was Sunless. She did not mock or encourage him, nor did she give him any guidance. She would only silently defeat him again and again. Regardless of how terrible a defeat Shi Xiaobai suffered, her next strike was still as ruthless as ever.

    Hence, Shi Xiaobai could only learn from his own defeats through trial and error before he could find his own calling on the path of the sword!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes burned with fighting spirit as he pulled a sword out from the ground and rushed forward with sword in hand.

    He was not afraid of failure!

    The only thing he was afraid of was not having progress!

    But fortunately, he was constantly improving!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    One strike!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Two strikes!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Three strikes!

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was sent flying by a sword beam once again.

    ¡°Again!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately stood up. Pulling out another sword, he charged forward once again.

    Sunless¡¯ remained expressionless, but her eyes were bing brighter.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sword technique was truly weak at the moment.

    But she knew that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s future in sword arts would definitely be very strong!

    And she was looking forward to that!

    Sunless raised her sword and without mercy, she shed!

    ¡­

    After an unknown period of time.

    Shi Xiaobai opened his eyes and his eyes met a blue pair of eyes.

    Sunlight had filtered through the curtains beside him, illuminating the stunning beauty.

    ¡°Morning¡­¡±

    Sunless cocked her head slightly and whispered. The corners of her mouth suddenly suffused a very faint smile that could strike deep into one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Morning.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai smiled.

    That night.

    He had tussled with her for 300 rounds.

    He did not win even once.

 Chapter 218: Not splitting, letâ€™s assist!

    Chapter 218: Not splitting, let¡¯s assist!

    Although Shi Xiaobai had suffered defeat all night long, he was constantly improving. He went from suffering an abject defeat after one strike to the point of him finally being able to survive dozens of strikes.

    This was a very apparent progress which Sunless noticed. She could not help but reveal a faint smile. It was a very beautiful smile, but short as well. It was fleeting.

    Shi Xiaobai felt somewhat regretful, but his regret was a result of the short night.

    Although he was able to end in a stalemate with Sunless over dozens of strikes eventually, that was him using the Beginner Sword at the Crest of Perfection against her using Beginner Sword at the Exemry Mastery realm.

    The Beginner Sword was after all a basic sword technique. There weren¡¯t many variations or tricks, but Sunless had used her own sword insights to open up a gap between them.

    Shi Xiaobai was constantly searching for his own path of the sword through hundreds of defeats, but he had failed right to the very end. He had only seen a glimmer of light in the vague darkness.

    Shi Xiaobai realized that he needed to have greater experience for him to open up his own path of the sword.

    Only when he possessed his own understanding of the sword could he truly battle Sunless.

    Unfortunately, a single night was still too short.

    ¡°This King shall be leaving.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not expect himself to spend all night in this room, but he was now very happy that he did not say goodbye ahead of timest night.

    Sunless nodded.

    Shi Xiaobai headed for the door. When he opened the door, he was immediately surprised. He saw six people sitting outside the door. Who else could they be but Heartless andpany?

    At this moment, they were leaning against the walls with their eyes closed. When they heard the door open, they immediately opened their eyes.

    The other five rookies, other than Heartless, were pale in the face. They looked like fatigue had ovee them, as though their bodies had been emptied out. They gritted their teeth and yelled, ¡°Tu Dahei!¡±

    The five of them had suffered from diarrhea all night long. Only at five in the morning did they manage to get some rest, but immediately, they were informed that Tu Dahei had spent all night in Sunless¡¯ room. Immediately, they began to stand guard outside Sunless¡¯ room.

    They were truly tired and sleepy, but their hatred and rage were sustaining their wills. After finally seeing Shi Xiaobai walk out of Sunless¡¯ room while he still wore the same clothes as yesterday, their eyes immediately turned red!

    Tu Dahei, you deserve death!

    The five rookies dragged their frail bodies and charged at Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai was obviously unafraid. He took a step forward and reached out both his hands.

    The five rookies turned pale as they immediately retreated backwards as though they had seen a ghost.

    They recalled the terror of being dominated by the bathroom and the toilet.

    Heartless walked in front of the five and said to Shi Xiaobai with a cold expression, ¡°Tu Dahei, you have gone too far!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and said, ¡°You are right, This King should apologize to everyone¡¯s toilet.¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei!¡±

    The five immediately shed their weapons because they could not tolerate such derision.

    Heartless stretched out his hand to motion them to not lose their cool. Looking at Shi Xiaobai, he tried his best to speak with a calm tone, ¡°Let me ask you onest time. Is it true that you did it for five hours? And what did you do in my sister¡¯s room all night?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai curled his mouth and found this person exceedingly irritating. However, he was currently disinterested in these weak rookies. He was in a hurry to return to his room to take a shower, so he said honestly, ¡°This King only sat for five hours yesterday. As forst night, This King tussled with your sister for three hundred rounds and ended up losing track of time. When This King realized it, the sky was already bright. Is there a problem?¡±

    When the six people heard this, they felt a jolt passing through them!

    Tussled for three hundred rounds!?

    All night into day!?

    And he even asked if there was a problem!?

    ¡°It appears like there¡¯s nothing else to say.¡±

    Heartless sighed and pulled out the sword behind him. His eyes were cold as killing intent immediately surged.

    The other five raised their weapons again, with eyes filled with unrestrained killing intent.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold as streams of white psionic power poured out from his fingertips. They took form as they coagted, turning into a sharp and solid psionic sword.

    The beginnings of a fierce battle had been triggered.

    At this moment, Sunless appeared behind Shi Xiaobai. She looked at everyone with a deadpan expression and gently shook her head.

    ¡°Little Sun!¡±

    Heartless¡¯ face stiffened and said with great difficulty, ¡°Was what Tu Dahei¡­said true? That you and him¡­.tussled¡­tussled three hundred roundsst night?¡±

    The other five rookies pricked up their ears. They refused to believe Tu Dahei¡¯s side of the story.

    When Sunless heard this, she shook her head nkly.

    Heartless andpany immediately heaved a sigh of relief.

    That¡¯s more like it. How could this matter be true? How could the snow lotus high in the skye down to the mortal world?

    The six persons furiously turned their heads at Shi Xiaobai.

    It was all a result of this jerk deceiving them!

    But at this moment, Sunless said with a soft voice, ¡°Six hundred and fifty-three rounds¡­¡±

    Heartless andpany were immediately petrified.

    Shi Xiaobai grinned. He never expected Sunless to also be counting. He had indeed lost six hundred and fifty-three times. This was darn awkward.

    Shi Xiaobai noticed how Heartless andpany had their eyes zed over. He immediately retreated. If he stayed here any longer, it was not as easy to posture in front of these mortals.

    Heartless andpany felt their hearts copse. When they noticed Shi Xiaobai leaving, they immediately wanted to chase after him, but immediately an azure sword beam shed in front of them, preventing them from taking another step forward.

    Heartless turned his head at Sunless. His angry look gradually calmed down as he forced himself to speak calmly, ¡°Little Sun¡­you became fond of him just like this?¡±

    Sunless pondered for a moment when she heard this.

    She was fond of Shi Xiaobai giving her ¡®sword arts heritage¡¯.

    She was fond of the aura filled with sword intent that emanated from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body.

    She had been deducing her sword arts alone in her mind, but Shi Xiaobai had managed to resonate with her sword intent, allowing their spirits to connect. Despite her continuously winning during the sword sparringst night, she was fond of it.

    She was fond of Shi Xiaobai improving amidst failure and the beginning outline of an unyielding way of the sword.

    So, was she fond of him?

    She did not know.

    ¡°He¡­is very good.¡±

    Sunless considered for a moment before giving such an answer. She then shut the door gently.

    Outside the door, the six people fell silent for a long while. Although Sunless had not given a direct answer, to them, it was an affirmative response.

    The adonis said angrily, ¡°I can¡¯t ept it! Definitely not!¡±

    The female whopper said, ¡°Little Sister Sun must have been deceived by Tu Dahei.¡±

    The burly teenager said with a deep voice, ¡°We can¡¯t let Tu Dahei off that simply!¡±

    The short-haired teenager said with a sinister look, ¡°Find an opportunity to kill him?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Heartless cut off the others and said, ¡°Do you know? Since she was little, Little Sun has only liked sword arts!¡±

    The faces of the five rookies stiffened as the adonis said with a dry chuckle, ¡°Boss Heartless, what do you mean?¡±

    Heartless sighed and said, ¡°She is my sister. What she is fond of is of utmost importance. Let¡¯s forget¡­what happened yesterday and the day before yesterday.¡±

    The adonis said in disbelief, ¡°Boss¡­are you saying we can¡¯t seek our revenge?¡±

    Heartless said coldly, ¡°If Tu Dahei dares to let down my sister, old and new grudges will be settled. When the timees, I¡¯ll kill him if it takes my life! But now, my sister¡¯s happiness is of utmost importance. Not only will we not seek revenge, but we should try to find a way to make Tu Daheimit fully to my sister and devote himself to her and no one else.¡±

    When the five rookies heard this, they were immediately stunned as they gave a bitter look.

    This cookie-cutter plot wasn¡¯t right. Why did they suddenly go from the archetype antagonists that were bent on splitting the couple to assisting archetypes? Can the cards not be dealt so erratically?

 Chapter 219: Choosing ten out of a thousand, picking one out of a hundred

    Chapter 219: Choosing ten out of a thousand, picking one out of a hundred

    Shi Xiaobai quickly realized that he had no idea which hotel room was his. Helplessly, he inquired at the front desk.

    The receptionist had a deep impression of Shi Xiaobai. The brutal assault yesterday had astounded her. As such, she patiently answered Shi Xiaobai¡¯s questions and even took the initiative to lead Shi Xiaobai to his level.

    The members of Gaia were assigned rooms at the thirteenth floor. This was also the reason why Riko andpany did not notice themotion that happened in the lobby at the first floor.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s room was Room 5 on the thirteenth floor. However, he did not receive a key, so he could only knock on Room 6, which was Riko¡¯s room.

    Shi Xiaobai knocked twice and shouted once.

    However, five doors opened simultaneously.

    Yama Minamiya and Riko, Mozzie, Mu Yuesheng and Kevin came out from their respective rooms.

    Yama Minamiya said angrily, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, what did you do all night in Sunless¡¯ room? If you do not honestly exin yourself, stay away from my daughter in the future.¡±

    ¡°Dad, what are you talking about?¡±

    Riko rolled her eyes and said to Shi Xiaobai, ¡°Xiaobai, exin yourself properly.¡±

    Mozzie blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, it must be Sunless who seduced you, right?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng sighed and said, ¡°I never expected you to be such an impressive hooligan.¡±

    Kevin nced at Mozzie and said to Shi Xiaobai shortly after, ¡°Hmph, This Genius will notment on this matter, but if you were to two-time, This Genius will definitely not sit idle!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly dumbfounded. He said with a frown, ¡°Why does This King not understand a thing of what all of you are saying?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Five minutester, after a series of interrogations, Shi Xiaobai finally understood the reason behind the misunderstanding.

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat at a loss whether tough or to cry regarding this misunderstanding. He also finally understood the reason of Heartless andpany¡¯s extreme reactions and bizarre questions.

    Finally, he said to Riko andpany a normal version that was closer to the truth.

    The general gist was that he had identally damaged Sunless¡¯ purplish-gold silver dragon sword, and gave her something simr to a sword manual as reparations. Finally, Sunless gave him a true sword manual, and he was engrossed reading the sword manual and sat in a corner of the hallway for five whole hours.

    Although this exnation had concealed a lot of important information, it had easily resolved most of the misunderstandings. However, it was difficult to exin why he had spent the whole night in Sunless¡¯ room. Shi Xiaobai could only describe the matter in general terms.

    But unexpectedly, Yama Minamiya immediately understood what Shi Xiaobai was referring to. He said with a sigh, ¡°This is an extremely rare spiritual connection phenomenon. It requires the correctbination of luck and people. You are pretty lucky to be able to engage in an entire night of sword sparring with Sunless. It will definitely improve your understanding in swords!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded upon hearing these words. He had indeed improved a lot. Taking driving skills as an analogy, he was a bad driver driving a Ferrari beforest night, but afterst night, he finally learned how to drift around the bends. However, he needed a period of time and opportunities before he could be a truly experienced driver!

    With the misunderstandings finally resolved, everyone spontaneously heaved a sigh of relief. They immediately began speaking on hindsight.

    Yama Minamiya: ¡°I knew there must have been a misunderstanding somewhere.¡±

    Riko: ¡°Hmph, I knew a fool like you who has no sexual urges or intent would do that.¡±

    Mozzie: ¡°This Mozzie said so early on. Lord Shi Xiaobai refrains from lust. Lord Shi Xiaobai is an honest gentleman.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng: ¡°Looks like I overestimated your abilities.¡±

    Kevin: ¡°Thankfully This Genius always rejects this wave of lovey-dovey ideas.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai: ¡°¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai ignored them and asked Yama Minamiya for his key. Entering his hotel room, he took out a change of clothes from his luggage and took a refreshing cold shower.

    The mass selection was beginning today, and the selection venue and rules would be sent to each organization¡¯s supervisor.

    Hence, at seven o¡¯clock sharp, everyone gathered in Yama Minamiya¡¯s room. Yama Minamiya held his cellphone while the rest began waiting in boredom.

    At this moment, Riko said with a smile, ¡°What do you guess the first round would be?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai boredly said without thinking, ¡°Long-distance running.¡±

    Mozzie said with a sly smile, ¡°Long-distance running!¡±

    Kevin immediately echoed, ¡°Long-distance running!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng could not help but smile as she said, ¡°Long-distance running!¡±

    Riko said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s rare for all of you to have such uniform thoughts!¡±

    Yama Minamiya gave himself a facepalm as heughed. These fellows were pulling his leg. If the first round was not long-distance running, he would be somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡°Ding Dong!¡±

    With a ringtone ying, the cellphone suddenly vibrated.

    Yama Minamiya immediately raised his phone and looked down.

    Everyone else also looked curiously at Yama Minamiya.

    Momentster, Yama Minamiya frowned slightly as he looked at everyone and said with a wry smile, ¡°It¡¯s not long-distance running. Furthermore¡­there is nothing beyond the first round.¡±

    Riko said out of curiosity, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Yama Minamiya immediately handed his cellphone to Riko and said with a sigh, ¡°The mass selection¡­only has one round! A single round of selection will choose ten from a thousand people!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Mozzie eximed.

    Mu Yuesheng frowned slightly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t a single round too hasty? If a single round can select ten out of a thousand, wouldn¡¯t this selection round be extremely grand andprehensive in order to be fair? It couldn¡¯t be a thousand-person free-for-all battle, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a thousand-person free-for-all battle.¡±

    Riko looked up at this moment, her eyes dazzling bright. She said, ¡°But it¡¯s not much different from a thousand-person free-for-all battle!¡±

    Kevin threw up his hands and said, ¡°Miss Riko, Division Minister Minamiya, can you not keep us guessing?¡±

    Riko did not say a single word as she handed the cellphone over.

    When Kevin took the cellphone and looked at it, his pupils violently constricted as he eximed, ¡°Holy shit, Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower!?¡±

    ¡°What? Are you serious?¡±

    Mozzie hurriedly snatched the phone from Kevin and when she looked at it, she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s really true!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s eyes shimmered and she said, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    Yama Minamiya nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good thing. It¡¯s no wonder they set the selection venue in Shanghai. The time also happens to be in the middle of the month. However, I¡¯m truly surprised that the organization senate would go this far for this matter.¡±

    Riko waved her fist and said, ¡°How much money would it cost to reserve the entire Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower? No, just money alone isn¡¯t enough! All of you have truly lucked out!¡±

    Mozzie and the other two immediately nodded their heads in excitement. Mozzie said cutely, ¡°Boohoohoo, This Mozzie never expected that she would be able to enter the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower in her life.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai, who had been silent all this while, could no longer resist. He pulled out a coin and said to everyone, ¡°This King requires a patient and intimate little jacket to exin to This King what the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is. A Divine Coin will be given as a reward!¡±

 Chapter 220: Please Read the Setting Patiently!

    Chapter 220: Please Read the Setting Patiently!

    Seeing the coin in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand, Riko rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Hmph, illiterate.¡±

    Mozzie blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Sorry, Lord Shi Xiaobai, I¡¯m actually just a member of the audience who doesn¡¯t really understand anything. I do not know much about the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower either.¡±

    Kevin turned his head around, using his icy attitude to express his refusal to answer.

    Yama Minamiya gave an awkward smile. He wanted to exin it to Shi Xiaobai, but seeing that extremely normal looking coin, and how Shi Xiaobai used the words, ¡°patient and intimate little jacket¡±, he found it embarrassing to do so.

    Shi Xiaobai scanned the people around him before pinning hisst hopes on Mu Yuesheng. He looked at her with a sincere gaze.

    Mu Yuesheng felt creeped out after being stared at by Shi Xiaobai. With a sigh, she said, ¡°I really can¡¯t do a thing about you¡­The Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is one of the most famous training grounds in China. It is even famous internationally. Furthermore, the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is a training ground only limited to people at the Psionic Mortal Realm. It¡¯s termed as the best training ground for people at the Psionic Mortal Realm. The sages once said¡ªIf one does not challenge the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower before the Psionic Soul Realm, it would be equivalent to losing out the best opportunity while in the Psionic Mortal Realm. This sentence has been recorded as one of the nine greatest regrets of Psionites. Therefore, the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is extremely important to Psionites.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded his head nkly, feeling somewhat confused about it.

    Mu Yuesheng added on again, ¡°The moment of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower¡¯s appearance, as well as the reasons for its existence are unknown. However, it has an extremelyplete assessment program. Furthermore, the tower has many treasures as training rewards. There are even some extremely rare sacred items among them. It¡¯s a training ground that can be used for a long period of time. Most believe that the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is an advanced technological product left behind by aliens that formerly ruled over human civilization. It was used for the training of their younger generation.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai asked with a deep voice, ¡°This King now has a rough understanding, but can you exin what you meant by ¡®assessment program¡¯?¡±

    The others quietened down and looked at Mu Yuesheng. Her exnations were as detailed as though it was from a textbook.

    Mu Yuesheng said patiently, ¡°There are many training grounds in the world. The reason for their existence is, firstly, to set up levels of difficulty for the trial-takers to challenge themselves. Secondly, it¡¯s to choose the master of a sacred item, divine tool, enchanted equipment, or spiritual treasure. Thirdly, legends say that training grounds are meant to pass on their heritage, so it is held to choose a suitable sessor. A typical training ground would only serve one of these three purposes, but the reason why the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is famous is because it fulfills all three. The Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is a training ground meant for challenging people, allowing them the chance of obtaining treasures and the passing on of heritage. And for any training ground to achieve its sustainability and fairness, it would require aplex but extremely logical ¡®assessment program¡¯!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes gradually lit up. Although he remained unable to understand everything she said, the words sacred item and divine tools had attracted his attention.

    Mozzie also said in excitement, ¡°Sister Yuesheng, carry on, carry on!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng felt somewhat embarrassed seeing everyone looking at her. After she considered her words, she said, ¡°The assessment program is a product of an advanced civilization, so there is no way toprehend it with our understanding of science. Humans have been researching it for years, but have yet to truly crack its logic. The assessment program has remained the same since ancient times. If you want to exin the assessment program inmon-day terms, it¡¯s like the source code of aputer game. It has a variety of features that are assembled together to run aplete game engine. Every training ground¡¯s programming features are different. There are only two features that are absolutely necessary for every training ground. One is the entry restrictions, and second is the exitmand.¡±

    ¡°For example, the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower¡¯s entry restrictions are: Anyone in the Psionic Mortal Realm. Any existence that exceeds this realm has no way of stepping into the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower. This makes it easier to set the difficulty of the trials. And the exitmand is ¡®Open Sesame¡¯. Once the trial-taker says the two words, they would instantly leave the training ground. This is an emergency measure used for trial-takers when their lives are severely threatened. After all, the training ground is only used to test and train the trial-takers.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower has countless other programming features as well. It¡¯s like a machine that requires all sorts of gears. As for the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, its most important program is the mission program! The Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is not just a single tower, but an alternate world that stacks nine small worlds together. On first entry, the trial-takers would enter the first small world. The training program will give a trial to every trial-taker. Only bypleting the mission can one proceed to the next level¡¯s world. Every level¡¯s difficulty would geometrically increase, but the number of treasures and heritage would also increase. It is just like a tower.¡±

    ¡°If I did not guess wrongly, the organization senate¡¯s selection criteria will be based on the level achieved when the candidate fails, or level ofpletion of the mission so as to decide on the top ten!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng finished her long passage in one breath before lowering her head out of embarrassment. She felt somewhat flustered having the feeling of a teacher teaching elementary school children.

    ¡°Well said!¡±

    Yama Minamiya was the first to praise her as he said, ¡°Yuesheng, thank you. I¡¯ll add on. The Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower has another important program, known aspetitive mode. Riko, you have once taken the trials of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower. Exin to them whatpetitive mode is in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower.¡±

    Riko nodded and said seriously, ¡°The Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower¡¯spetitive mode is more brutal. When everyone enters the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, a timer will begin counting down. The length of time will depend on the mission given out. Anyways, when the timer counts down, a monster known as the Level Lord will appear. The Level Lord¡¯s strength far exceeds the Psionic Mortal Realm, so the trial-takers have no way of resisting. Therefore, if those who are unable toplete the mission to enter the next level before the timer hits zero, they would be pursued by the Level Lord. When the timees, that is equivalent to entering hell mode.¡±

    ¡°And worst of all, the second level¡¯s countdown will begin after 10% of the challengers have arrived at the second level! That is to say, if you were to fall behind too much at the first level, by the time you enter the second level, the Level Lord might soon appear, or have already appeared. When that happens, the chances of you failing toplete the mission would be extremely high. This is a viciouspetition. The situation for the people who fall behind will be harsher, so they will fall behind even further. Hence, try to constantly be in the group that is leading, and try to be in the top 10% all the time.¡±

    After Riko had finished her exnation, Mozzie and Kevin¡¯s expressions immediately turned ugly. It was obvious that they would not be able to enter the leading 10%. The greater the gap from the leading group, the higher the probability of encountering the Level Lord at every level. If they identally became the target of the Level Lord, other than shouting out the exitmand, there was no other option.

    Yama Minamiyamented, ¡°The Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is a challenge and a trial for you, but it is also apetition with other challengers. It is indeed very suitable as a mass selection. The organization senate have trulymitted a lot for this matter.¡±

 Chapter 221: A Wondrous Lucky Charm

    Chapter 221: A Wondrous Lucky Charm

    As Yama Minamiya reflected over the lengths to which the organization senate was willing to go, Mu Yuesheng also said with mixed emotions, ¡°The Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower¡¯s assessment program takes a month to initialize. Therefore, the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is opened only once a month. It costs a great deal for every trial-taker¡¯s spot, yet the organization senate has reserved the entire Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower for a month. The amount of money they have spent must be some astronomical number.¡±

    Riko said enviously, ¡°So, it is an extremely rare opportunity for all of you. To be able to enter the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower for free really makes me jealous. All of you must grasp this opportunity well. Even if you can¡¯t enter the top ten, if you are able to obtain any one of the treasures or an ancient heritage, it would have been worth it.¡±

    Mozzie nodded in excitement, ¡°I got it. This is truly an unexpected surprise!¡±

    However, Yama Minamiya suddenly said seriously, ¡°Remember, do not be brave and persist on. You must never hesitate to use the exitmand to leave the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower when the timees!  Although the training ground has the exitmand as a safety measure, there is still a certain risk of death. Although the likelihood isn¡¯t high, it is best to be careful. Make sure that you do not be greedy and careless.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mozzie suddenly frowned and said, ¡°Since the exitmand is ¡®Open Sesame¡¯, what if one is a mute?¡±

    Yama Minamiya said, ¡°This is a good question. Remember that you have to say it out loud, regardless of how soft it is. As long as you read out the two words, you will immediately leave the training ground. Mutes obviously are unable to speak the exitmand, so mutes are barred from challenging any training ground. There was once a powerful mute who believed that he would not need to use the exitmand. He believed he could easily pass the training ground, but as a result of an ident, he was trapped alive in the training ground.¡±

    Riko sighed and said, ¡°Back then, among the people who challenged the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower with me, one of them had damaged his throat, so he was unable to escape. He was eventually killed by the Level Lord. Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower has its dangers. When you need to leave, you have to be resolute. Also, make sure to protect your throats!¡±

    The others nodded their heads solemnly. Shi Xiaobai also firmly kept this sentence in mind.

    ¡°Alright, we should be setting off now!¡± Yama Minamiya said.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai walked over to Mu Yuesheng. Mu Yuesheng faltered slightly and wondered out aloud, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly reached out his hand to grab Mu Yuesheng¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s eyes stared, but suddenly she felt a coldness in her palm. She immediately looked down and saw a coin Shi Xiaobai had put into her palm.

    Mu Yuesheng was at a loss whether tough or cry as she said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said seriously, ¡°This is no ordinary coin, but a Divine Coin. This is a reward This King has bestowed you. Take good care of it!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng rolled her eyes, but she held the coin and ced it in her pocket. She secretly thought to herself to treat it as a wondrous lucky charm.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    After dealing with their personal matters and a simple breakfast, everyone set off.

    After half an hour in traffic, the group arrived at the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower.

    The Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower was naturally not in the shape of a tower in the human world. Instead, it was a gigantic teleportation nexus.

    This nexus was inscribed on the ground with gold lines stretching out in winding patterns. It did not fade despite the thousands of years, also because of a protective domain around the training ground, it was not damaged in any way.

    The nexus was huge, allowing it to hold more than ten thousand people without it being packed. However, there were at most one thousand people about to be teleported this time. This was probably because there were only a thousand spots for the mass selection.

    The activation of the teleportation nexus needed an initialization key, which was held by a national department. It was called the ¡®Trial Department¡¯.

    The ¡®Trial Department for the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower¡¯ was responsible for managing it.

    When Shi Xiaobai andpany arrived, a number of staff came forward to lead them. The quartet bade farewell to Riko and Yama Minamiya, and soon arrived at the teleportation nexus.

    At this moment, there were hundreds of people waiting at the teleportation nexus. As it was vast in size, it did not appear packed. There were clusters of people in various different spots.

    There was nock of famous rookies. For example, there were the ten rookies who had been officially forecast to enter the top ten. They were no doubt the focus of attention.

    And most notable of all was Zeus¡¯s seven-person team. As a first-tier organization domestically, Zeus attracted a lot of publicity. Furthermore, they had two rookies in the official forecast, third ce, Sunless, and fifth ce, Heartless. They were naturally the focus of attention.

    And most important of all, Sunless¡¯ beauty and fairy-like bearing, and Heartless¡¯ handsomeness were just pure eye-candy.

    The only people who could receive such attention as the Ye siblings were probably only first and second on the forecast, Speechless and Mu Lengxi.

    However, Speechless was proficient at disguises and was probably disguised as a normal person amongst the crowd. As for Mu Lengxi, there was not even a bit of information about her.

    When Shi Xiaobai andpany entered the teleportation nexus, they obviously saw the Zeus rookies.

    The Zeus rookies apparently noticed them as well.

    Other than the Ye siblings, the other five looked pale in the face. They had dark circles and looked somewhat weak. They immediately stared at Shi Xiaobai with hateful gazes.

    Shi Xiaobai ignored them and nodded at Sunless, who nodded in response from a distance.

    Following that, Shi Xiaobai andpany found a spot to stand.

    The trio were somewhat nervous. They were about to enter the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, which was both a trial, as well as a selection. They were still feeling quite a lot of pressure.

    ¡°Do you need This King to help you rx through massaging?¡± Shi Xiaobai thought of a good idea and proposed it.

    Mozzie and Mu Yuesheng immediately stared at Shi Xiaobai with a repulsed look. If they were to be massaged by Shi Xiaobai here, wouldn¡¯t they embarrass themselves if they moaned?

    Noticing how everyone ignored him, he could only stand there waiting in a bored manner.

    Suddenly, a flurry of discussion broke out nearby.

    ¡°Do you think that anyone among the thousand of us will be able to reach the seventh level?¡±

    ¡°You are overthinking things. No one has entered the seventh level in a hundred years, right?¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t there Speechless this time?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true. If it¡¯s Speechless, there¡¯s a one in a hundred chance of that happening.¡±

    ¡°One in a hundred? Then, wouldn¡¯t the probability of Speechless reaching the eighth level be less than one in ten thousand?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, there were only four people who reached the eighth level throughout history. What do you think? As for the ninth level, don¡¯t even mention it. No one has ever gone there.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s after all restricted to the Psionic Mortal Realm. I heard that from the seventh level onwards, the ordinary monsters are already at the early stages of the Psionic Soul Realm. How can someone at the Psionic Mortal Realm beat that?¡±

    These people discussed but did not deliberately lower their voices.

    At this moment, a voice suddenly interjected and interrupted their dialogue.

    ¡°Brother, you are truly ignorant. There¡¯s a rookie this year called Shi Xiaobai. Have you never heard of him? This person is the King of Gods reincarnated, the reappearance of the Demon King, the mortal form of the Heretic King. It would be easy for him to reach the ninth level in a single step.¡±

    The two people immediately turned silent, apparently stunned by what the voice said.

    At this moment, a deafening roar like a tiger¡¯s resounded outside the nexus.

    ¡°Who is Tu Dahei? Get the fuck out here!¡±

 Chapter 222: Mt. Chang Pulp Farmer

    Chapter 222: Mt. Chang Pulp Farmer

    Shi Xiaobai felt that his other name, ¡®Tu Dahei¡¯, was considered somewhat famous after being termed the ¡®Rookie¡¯s Mudslide¡¯, but for his actual name, ¡®Shi Xiaobai¡¯, to remain unknown was quite problematic.

    Hence, when he heard the discussion mention how no one had ever been able to reach the ninth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Shi Xiaobai immediately took this opportunity to brag about ¡®Shi Xiaobai¡¯. The two of them were indeed stunned by him!

    Just as Shi Xiaobai wanted to continue on bragging about the greatness of ¡®Shi Xiaobai¡¯, an angry bellow that sounded like a tiger¡¯s roar sounded from a hill outside the nexus.

    ¡°Who is Tu Dahei? Get the fuck out here!¡±

    When everyone heard this angry roar, they involuntarily turned their heads. They saw a youth about eight feet tall with thick eyebrows andrge eyes, a broad jawline and cut facial features standing on a hill. The youth was wearing silver feather chest armor and holding a silver spear in hand. He looked majestic and domineering.

    The domineering youth bellowed once again, ¡°I¡¯m Mt. Chang¡¯s Pulp Farmer. Does Tu Dahei dare to get the fuck out here to fight me?¡±

    Everyone immediately reacted as a flurry of discussion broke out.

    ¡°He is fourth of the official forecast, Pulp Farmer!¡±

    ¡°Mt. Chang¡¯s Pulp Farmer. He has been the champion of the National Secondary School Martial Tournament for three years. He¡¯s proficient in the spear, but his fists and kicks are equally impressive. He¡¯s known as a young God of War!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that this persones from Mt. Chang. His mother is in the pulp industry and his father is a farmer; hence, he changed his name to Pulp Farmer. He¡¯s a teenager with quite a character. Meeting him today, he truly has a character.¡±

    ¡°A simple roar from him to get Tu Dahei to fight. He is truly arrogant and domineering! I wonder what grudge he has with Tu Dahei?¡±

    ¡°Do you think Tu Dahei will ept the challenge?¡±

    ¡°Definitely not. Didn¡¯t you see that analysis thread of the anti-fake news expert, ¡®Fang Zhouzi¡¯? In his analysis, Fang Zhouzi said that it waspleted in a nned fashion for Tu Dahei to be able to one-shot Heartless. Furthermore, there was an extremely high possibility of him using a mystic technique that required an extremely high price. It was said to be a secret move designed by the organization, Gaia, and that Tu Dahei¡¯s true strength is no match for Heartless at all, much less against Pulp Farmer, whose ranking is higher. If Tu Dahei is present, he will definitely coward away.¡±

    ¡°Fang Zhouzi¡¯s anti-fake news have been always urate. It seems like Tu Dahei will not appear.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A din stirred, roared and iled. The youth on the hill was in no hurry as he looked at everyone in the nexus. He stood there silently, like a majestic statue.

    ¡°This is the Pulp Farmer from Mt. Chang that is ranked fourth? Shi Xiaobai can finish him in three seconds.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and sighed, with an expression filled with disappointment.

    Two people in front of Shi Xiaobai immediately stared at him, and one of them said with scorn, ¡°Who is Shi Xiaobai? Why have I never heard of him?¡±

    Another person also derided him and said, ¡°Who are you? How much did that Shi Xiaobai pay you for you to brag about him?¡±

    ¡°Who is This King?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sneered and began using Crab Steps as he transformed into a fast beam of light and passed the duo. He darted through the crowd, causing startled cries, and in an instant, appeared on the hill. He stood ten meters across the magnificent youth.

    The hundreds of people in the nexus eximed as they looked at Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai looked at Pulp Farmer and loudly said, ¡°This King Tu Dahei will ept the challenge!¡±

    Immediately an uproar broke out.

    ¡°Who said that Tu Dahei would not dare to appear?¡±

    ¡°Ss¡­ That Fang Zhouzi¡¯s anti-fake news report is wrong or is Tu Dahei forcefully courting death?¡±

    ¡°Regardless of the case, this will be interesting.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mu Yuesheng andpany revealed wry smiles. Previously, Yama Minamiya had deliberately used the name, ¡®Shi Xiaobai¡¯, to sign him up so as to avoid the attention of ¡®Tu Dahei¡¯, but now, everything was for naught.

    Pulp Farmer pricked his eyebrows slightly as he raised his spear and pointed its tip at Shi Xiaobai. He shouted, ¡°Pull your sword out!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not engage in nonsensical banter with him. He had never seen Pulp Farmer before, nor did he know why Pulp Farmer wanted to battle him, however, he was never afraid of a challenge. Shi Xiaobai stretched out his hand forward, as a white psionic sword instantly appeared in his hand!

    ¡°That was fast. Isn¡¯t his psionic construction way too fast?¡±

    ¡°He formed the sword in a second. Tu Dahei¡¯s psionic control is somewhat terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Just a basic move like psionic construction can actually be this cool?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Pulp Farmer hissed with a grin as he said, ¡°Psionic sword?¡±

    Pulp Farmer looked with disdain, and a cold expression. Without another word, he strode towards Shi Xiaobai with a spear in hand.

    Shi Xiaobai was obviously not going to back down. Without using the advantage from his Crab Steps, he simrly strode forward.

    As the distance between the two shrank, everyone stared with widened eyes as they held their breaths.

    When the two were separated by three meters, Pulp Farmer took the initiative to stab forward!

    Boom!

    The spear was as fast as lightning, and as fierce as a burning inferno. When it stabbed forward, air seemed to fracture, as a spear shadow seemed to tear through the void!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. The unfancy stab was many times stronger than WindWithoutTrace¡¯s Wind Three Strikes!

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not retreat nor did he dodge. Instead he took a step forward and brandished his sword to sh with the spear!

    This sh was even more simple and in than Pulp Farmer¡¯s stab!

    However, its strength and speed astounded everyone!

    Beginner Sword!

    No, this was the Beginner Sword technique that had reached the Crest of Perfection realm, with strength and speed maximized to their limits!

    Peng!

    The sword and spear shed as a deafening collision reverberated!

    This single stab and sh both contained pure energy. It was a collision of surging force!

    Boom!

    Air burst forth as the sunlight seemed to shatter from the collision forces. Shi Xiaobai and Pulp Farmer took a step back from this force.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s psionic sword was after all weaker. It could not withstand the impact of the force, so it shattered into pieces.

    But at the moment it shattered, Shi Xiaobai immediately constructed a new psionic sword. He held his sword while he waited for Pulp Farmer¡¯s second strike.

    At this moment, the rookies in the nexus eximed.

    ¡°What terrifying strength!¡±

    ¡°This is pure speed and power, a spear and a sword.¡±

    ¡°The first sh is a tie!¡±

    ¡°No, the first sh is Tu Dahei¡¯s win. Don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s using a psionic sword!¡±

    ¡°Ss¡­ Tu Dahei lives up to his name indeed. I¡¯m afraid that Fang Zhouzi¡¯s smack down on fake news has ended up smacking him in his face!¡±

    ¡°No hurry, the battle has just begun!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The battle had indeed just begun, but Pulp Farmer did not immediately attack again. Instead, he said with a deep voice, ¡°This strike only used 10% of my strength. If you do not want to be defeated too terribly, quickly pull out your sword!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and said, ¡°What a joke. This King¡¯s strike had only used 1% of his strength. You do not have the qualification to even see This King¡¯s sacred sword.¡±

    Pulp Farmer¡¯s eyes turned cold as he held his spear to stab forward again. At this moment, amanding voice boomed from the distance.

    ¡°No fooling around!¡±

    A blue barrier suddenly fell from the sky as it separated Shi Xiaobai and Pulp Farmer.

 Chapter 223: Tu Dahei says Shi Xiaobai is awesome

    Chapter 223: Tu Dahei says Shi Xiaobai is awesome

    This blue barrier had fallen from the sky, blocking Pulp Farmer¡¯s stab and Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sh. It was extremely hard as it separated the duo.

    A skinny old man walked towards them from a distance. Following behind him were a few men and women.

    ¡°Elder Jiang!¡±

    ¡°Senator Jiang¡­¡±

    Immediately, keen-eyed people recognized the skinny old man¡¯s identity.

    The elder said coldly, ¡°The selection is around the corner, why would you begin fighting now?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai remained silent and only looked at Pulp Farmer. He had no idea why Pulp Farmer had challenged him to a fight.

    Pulp Farmer¡¯s expression was slightly cold. He knew that there was no way for him to continue this battle, so he withdrew his spear and said to the elder, ¡°Private grudge¡±.

    The elder said with a deep voice, ¡°Regardless if it¡¯s a private grudge or not, settle it on your own in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower. Now, go to the teleportation nexus and stay there. The selection is about to begin.¡±

    Pulp Farmer nodded and with a leap, he jumped into the nexus from the hill. Afternding on the ground, he walked straight into the crowd.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on him as they saw him slowly walk towards the Zeus rookies.

    Heartless came forward and greeted, ¡°Brother Pulp Farmer, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Pulp Farmer nodded and immediately took out a phone and said with a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this?¡±

    Heartless looked at it, and there was a picture of Sunless holding onto Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand at the hotel lobby yesterday.

    Heartless shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°They are¡­mutual lovers.¡±

    Pulp Farmer¡¯s eyebrows pricked up and he cocked his head to nce at Sunless to the side. However, all he saw was Sunless¡¯ eyes on Shi Xiaobai, who was still on the hill.

    Pulp Farmer gave a wry smile. ¡°I thought she would only like swords.¡±

    Heartless felt silent for a moment before saying, ¡°What do you n on doing?¡±

    Pulp Farmer said, ¡°It never began, so it can¡¯t be called giving up or not giving up¡­ However, I have to see if Tu Dahei actually has the qualifications!¡±

    After Pulp Farmer had said this, he turned and walked far away. A few teenage boys and girls followed him. Apparently, they were rookies from the same organization as Pulp Farmer.

    Many people did not understand their conversation, but a few who understood felt slightly surprised. The way they looked at Shi Xiaobai was of extreme shock. They found it unbelievable for Heartless to say the words ¡®mutual lovers¡¯.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai walked down from the hill. He found it somewhat regrettable that the battle onlysted a single strike. Soon, he returned to where Mu Yuesheng andpany were.

    Dozens of gazesnded on Shi Xiaobai as they began whispering. Ever since the organization senate released the forecast ranking, there was much talk about Tu Dahei among the rookies. The ever-bored anti-fake news expert, Fang Zhouzi, had even produced an analysis of Tu Dahei¡¯s deceitfulness.

    Hence, the rookies who had read the analysis felt that Fang Zhouzi¡¯s reasoning was believable, so there were quite a number of people who were doubtful about Tu Dahei.

    But from that short exchange of blows, they could not help but question their doubts.

    This was because that strike was a sheer sh of force. Although it was unknown how much strength each of them used, from the result of the draw, Tu Dahei, who had used a psionic sword, clearly was better.

    Pulp Farmer was ranked fourth, so in that case, Tu Dahei was definitely worthy of his reputation.

    At this moment, two people were astounded. It was obvious they were ordinary passersby.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually Tu Dahei, then who is the Shi Xiaobai, who he spoke so highly of? Why have I never heard of him? Why didn¡¯t he appear in the official forecast?¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡­must be a super expert who keeps an extremely low profile. For a person like Tu Dahei, there¡¯s no reason for him to exaggerate without reason. Even if that Shi Xiaobai is not as awesome as he says, he must also be extremely powerful. He should be stronger than Tu Dahei!¡±

    ¡°It appears that Shi Xiaobai is a hidden monster even the officials do not know of!¡±

    ¡°What should we do¡­must we keep this a secret?¡±

    ¡°Do you think with that big mouth of yours you¡¯d be able to resist telling others?¡±

    ¡°Ss¡­ I can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Then there you have it!¡±

    The two of them tacitly nodded at each other and turned towards people they knew. They began whispering, ¡°Hey, brother. I have a secret to tell you. Actually¡­we have a rookie that is stronger than Speechless¡­ It was told to me by Tu Dahei. That person is named Shi Xiaobai, and it¡¯s said that he can beat Pulp Farmer in three seconds¡­¡±

    Following that, a bizarre situation unfolded. Probably it was because Tu Dahei had just attracted the attention of everyone, news about ¡®Shi Xiaobai¡¯ that spread in the name of Tu Dahei, quickly proliferated in a few short minutes. Soon, it had spread throughout the entire nexus.

    Very quickly, the discussions regarding ¡®Shi Xiaobai¡¯ increased in number. However, many people held a doubtful attitude.

    ¡°Who is Shi Xiaobai?¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai is stronger than Speechless? Defeating Pulp Farmer would only take three seconds? I can only ¡®heh heh¡¯ about it. It¡¯s just a nobody that has not even entered the official forecast rankings.¡±

    ¡°But, it was said by Tu Dahei!¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei said it? I think it¡¯s just made up. Someone said it using Tu Dahei¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°I also think that if Shi Xiaobai was that powerful, the officials would not have missed him.¡±

    ¡°I remember that on Gaia¡¯s side, there¡¯s some very famous rookie called Shi Xiaobai¡­¡±

    ¡°You must have remembered wrongly. I believe that Tu Dahei is very powerful, but I¡¯ll definitely not believe that Shi Xiaobai is a figure on that level.¡±

    ¡°Eh? Who is Shi Xiaobai? Why is everyone discussing him?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies who were waiting in the nexus were feeling extremely bored. With their tense feelings, a topic of discussion immediately attracted a lot of attention.

    Mu Yuesheng andpany slowly heard the rookies around discussing, and easily, they deduced the cause and effect of the matter.

    Mu Yuesheng felt speechless as she whispered, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, can you not be so shameless?¡±

    Mozzie also whispered, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, you are so bad.¡±

    Kevin responded with a sneer, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, This Genius epts the way you hyped yourself up. Unfortunately, they will not buy it. No one will believe your bragging.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was feeling rather pleased at the moment, so when he heard the trio¡¯s words, he said in high spirits, ¡°This King will soon let them have no choice but to believe!¡±

    ¡­

    After about ten minutes, the rookies had changed to another topic and continued chatting. Most people looked nervous and excited. Entering the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower for training was truly an extremely rare opportunity.

    Suddenly, without any warning, a golden beam along the perimeter of the nexus shot into the sky. A barrier in the shape of a circr column encircled the nexus, with every rookie enclosed in it.

    ¡°Everyone is here. Be prepared to enter the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower!¡±

    On the hill outside the golden barrier, the skinny elder said, ¡°I shall emphasize once again the importance of the selection. Listen carefully!¡±

    The rookies pricked up their ears.

    The skinny elder¡¯s figure was obscured by the golden barrier. All they could see was a skinny and short, somewhat fuzzy ck figure. It looked somewhat eerie, but what he said next was even more frightening.

    ¡°Among you, there will be people who will be left in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower forever, without even aplete corpse!¡±

 Chapter 224: Team Leader Tu Dahei

    Chapter 224: Team Leader Tu Dahei

    ¡°Among you, there will be people who will be left in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower forever, without even aplete corpse!¡±

    The skinny elder¡¯s shocking words stunned the rookies on the nexus ashen.

    The skinny elder smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Who I mentioned, were those people who do not cherish their lives, or people obsessed with treasures, or simply careless fools. They miss the opportunity to escape due to their personal weaknesses. If you have a heart that cherishes your life, you will definitely return safely.¡±

    The rookies gradually calmed down upon hearing this.

    ¡°But,¡± the skinny elder gave another eerieugh as he said, ¡°if you really die in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, the organization senate will send only a minimal constion money to your family. No one will be responsible for your deaths, do you understand? Now is thest chance for you to leave. Once you enter the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, it is equivalent to signing a life waiver by default.¡±

    The atmosphere turned heavy once again, but not a single rookie chose to leave. This was because the mortality rate of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower in past years was not considered high. As long as one cherished their life sufficiently, just saying the exitmand, ¡®Open Sesame¡¯, which took less than a second, allowed them to basically escape from any danger.

    They just needed to fight their desire for treasures and heritage.

    No one would risk their own lives for treasures or heritage.

    The rookies thought so.

    However, with the golden barrier blocking them, no one could see the skinny elder¡¯s strange smile.

    Momentster, the skinny elder said again, ¡°I believe your supervisors have already clearly informed and analyzed for you the few functions of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, such aspetitive mode, mission mode¡­ So, I will not delve any further on this matter.¡±

    ¡°The selection will be to choose ten people out of a thousand. It will be based on the order in which you arrive at a level. If the level is the same, it will depend on thepletion progress of the mission. Although we would not be able to have an understanding of the specific situation inside the tower, we will be able to obtain detailed information of everyone who enters. For example, we will know who reaches the second level first or which people are currently in the lead and which people are falling behind. We will also know which people are eliminated at which level. So work hard. Your performance will be seen by your various organizations.¡±

    ¡°Next, you will be teleported to the world of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower¡¯s first level. There will be a hundred teleportation waypoints there. You would be randomly split into a hundred ten-person teams and arrive at different locations. The other nine might be strangers to you, or there might be partners for you. That will require a bit of luck, so, I¡¯m wishing you the best of luck.¡±

    ¡°You can always cooperate together or viciouslypete against each other. In short, bypleting the mission andpleting the mission faster than the other 90% of survivors is the most important goal. Oh, forgive me for using the term survivors, but this term is very apt, isn¡¯t it? Heh heh¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, enough of nonsense. I wish¡­for all of you to return alive.¡±

    ¡°Teleportation, begin!¡±

    Before the skinny elder was done with his speech, beams of golden light shot out from all the golden runic patterns of the nexus. Before the rookies managed to digest the elder¡¯s long and strange speech, they were envelopedpletely by the golden light and disappeared.

    ¡­

    At the moment the golden light enveloped them, their consciousness went hazy. Immediately they felt a sense of weightlessness, as though they had stepped into empty air, but for some reason, they did not fall through.

    Shi Xiaobai activated ¡®Unleaking Turtle Aura¡¯ to curb the stimulus on his senses. Opening his eyes, he saw the color of gold flooding his vision.

    Momentster, the golden color gradually dissipated, as other colors began appearing in his hazy vision.

    His deafened ears gradually recovered its sense of hearing, and he heard a slight noise in his ears.

    Shi Xiaobai closed his eyes tightly before opening them wide once again. Finally he could see his surroundings clearly. He was surrounded by a golden screen that extended up into the sky. However, this golden screen was much smaller. The former golden screen was able to encircle more than ten thousand people, but the current golden screen could only encircle area the size of a ser field.

    Shi Xiaobai surveyed his surroundings and saw a few people standing around him in a scattered fashion. These people still had their eyes shut, but their mouths were subconsciously mumbling.

    He did a count, and there were a total of ten people including him being enveloped in the golden screen.

    From the looks of it, they had arrived in the teleportation waypoint in the first level the skinny elder had mentioned.

    Shi Xiaobai took a closer look, but none of the other nine were people he knew. They were all strangers.

    ¡°Dong!¡±

    At this moment, a deafening gong of a bell echoed throughout the sky!

    The nine other rookies immediately opened their eyes.

    As they tried to adjust their eyes, they surveyed their surroundings and looked at others, before speaking.

    ¡°This is¡­inside the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower?¡±

    ¡°We have arrived. Teleportation waypoint?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t know a single person.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I don¡¯t know anyone.¡±

    ¡°After all, it¡¯s a random selection of ten people out of a thousand. The chances of being with an acquaintance is just too low.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A few began having simple exchanges.

    At this moment, a youth with sses came to the middle of the waypoint and loudly said, ¡°Everyone, quiet down and hear me out.¡±

    The rookies on the waypoint settled down.

    The bespectacled youth pushed his rim and said, ¡°Firstly, we are very lucky to be grouped with Tu Dahei!¡±

    With this said, the rookies immediately looked around and concentrated their gazes on Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and said, ¡°Your luck is indeed good to have the opportunity to witness This King¡¯s charm.¡±

    The bespectacled youth immediately gave an awkward smile as he turned to say to the rest, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, we are currently having a valuable preparation time. Once the golden screen disappears, the trial will begin officially. I think we should use this time to decide on¡­a cooperative rtionship!¡±

    The youth scanned the expressions of everyone and before anyone reacted, he immediately said, ¡°Cooperation definitely has more advantages than nastypetition! The strength of ten people is definitely better than a single person fighting alone. Furthermore, the other 990 people on other waypoints are our true opponents. And the other people present here should be opponents of our opponents, which means we are friends!¡±

    The youth¡¯s words made the rest lose themselves in thought for a while before they responded.

    ¡°Yes, this brother is right. We should be friends!¡±

    ¡°Yea, cooperation is indeed advantageous.¡±

    ¡°We need to talk over the details of cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s work together!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The eyes of the bespectacled youth shed a look of glee before he said to everyone, ¡°To sum it up, I believe we should form a ten-person team. Furthermore, I suggest letting Brother Tu Dahei be our team leader!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 225: None of you are qualified!

    Chapter 225: None of you are qualified!

    [copse]

    ¡°To sum it up, I believe we should form a ten-person team. Furthermore, I suggest letting Brother Tu Dahei be our team leader!¡± the bespectacled youth said.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised.

    The bespectacled youth was suggesting for him to be leader?

    The other rookies turned to look at Shi Xiaobai and frowned for a moment. They finally understood the intent behind the bespectacled youth¡¯s speech!

    If Tu Dahei was the leader, it was equivalent to being in the same boat with Tu Dahei. If that was the case, Tu Dahei had the responsibility and obligation to protect them!

    This was equivalent to clinging onto Tu Dahei¡¯s leg!

    ¡°I think it¡¯s reasonable!¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei as leader, I¡¯m fully in favor!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to join the team led by Tu Dahei!¡±

    ¡°Leader Tu Dahei!¡±

    ¡°Leader!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies began to echo the bespectacled youth¡¯s suggestion, and even began addressing Tu Dahei as leader loudly.

    The bespectacled youth was extremely pleased. If they formed a team and clung onto Tu Dahei, they could then use the newly forged rtions to ensure that Tu Dahei would help themplete future missions more easily.

    A thirteen-year-old teenager would usually have some silly concept of heroism, even more so for a youth with eighth-grader syndrome who addresses himself as king. Sucking up to him would naturally make him develop a silly sense of responsibility.

    The bespectacled youth pped his hands and said, ¡°Everyone, quiet down. Let our leader speak a few words!¡±

    This sort of false leadership speeches would easily lead a person into thinking that he was truly in charge.

    Everyone looked at Shi Xiaobai and waited for him to speak.

    ¡°This King refuses!¡± Shi Xiaobai said with a cold look, ¡°This King refuses to form a team with all of you, and refuses to be your leader!¡±

    The bespectacled youth¡¯s eyebrows twitched before he immediately said with augh, ¡°Brother Dahei, is there something you are not satisfied with?¡±

    The other eight rookies frowned.

    Shi Xiaobai looked at everyone and said solemnly, ¡°Sorry, none of you are temporarily qualified to be This King¡¯s subjects.¡±

    With that said, Shi Xiaobai quietly walked towards a corner, leaving them staring at a cold back.

    For Shi Xiaobai, the rtionship between a leader and a team was equivalent to the rtionship between a king and his subjects. As king, he had to be responsible for every subject! And the nine people on the waypoint were strangers to him. He would not establish a rtionship of king and subjects with them easily!

    This was because once this rtionship was established, Shi Xiaobai would do many things that they would never expect. He was even willing to sacrifice his life as king.

    And as strangers, they were temporarily unqualified to receive this!

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s qualifying words and mental activity was not something the other nine rookies knew of. Hence, what Shi Xiaobai said sounded harsh to their ears.

    ¡°Heh heh, this fellow actually thinks of himself as a king?¡±

    ¡°Unqualified? What a joke. Letting you be the leader is just giving you face. Do you think we need it?¡±

    ¡°Fuck, does he truly think he¡¯s that good? Your tricks have long been exposed by Fang Zhouzi. To think you think of yourself as some mighty figure.¡±

    ¡°Fuck it, I want to say that such a person is unqualified to be our teammate.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies on the waypoint began a cynical derision as a result of their rage.

    The eyes of the bespectacled youth shed coldly as he said, ¡°Everyone, since he belittles us, why should we think highly of him? With the nine of us forming a team, we¡¯ll let him see that we are equally as strong even without him!¡±

    The bespectacled youth decisively gave up on Shi Xiaobai. There was a need to form a cooperative team, and using themon hatred that permeated the atmosphere was perfect.

    Indeed, the few rookies did not have a second thought due to their wrath. They immediately went to the bespectacled youth¡¯s side and soon, all nine were gathered together. There were a few who proposed for the bespectacled youth to be the leader. After pretending to refuse the role, the bespectacled youth eventually took up the leadership as the nine-person team. They began looking angrily and nefariously at Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai did not speak, nor did he turn around. He only left them watching his silent back.

    Suddenly, a resounding gong echoed throughout the sky!

    Following that, a majestic and divine voice, from which it was impossible to distinguish its owner¡¯s gender, reverberated through every corner of this tiny world.

    ¡°Wee everyone to the first level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental World¡ªNightmare Terror Ind!¡±

    Everyone pricked up their ears.

    ¡°The clearance requirement for Nightmare Terror Ind¡ªKilling a hundred Darkness Nightmare Terrors!¡±

    ¡°The Nightmare Terror Level Lord will arrive in five hours!¡±

    ¡°In a while, the final thirty seconds of protection will begin. When the countdown ends, the trial will officially begin!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m wishing you all the best of luck!¡±

    The moment the sacred voice finished speaking, the golden screen that surrounded the waypoint faded away, turning transparent!

    Once the gold barrier disappeared, from the waypoint where Shi Xiaobai was rang out numerous sounds of terror.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    ¡°Holy shit¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Outside the transparent barrier was a horrible sight. Dense clouds of smoke that were constituted of thousands of ck Nightmare Terrors were floating around the waypoint. They surrounded the entire perimeter of the waypoint!

    Pairs of deep blue eyes were watching the people on the waypoint. The scene appeared as though darkness had enveloped the entire world. It was as if there were countless stars adorning the sky, but most frightening of all, the blue stars contained ruthless killing intent.

    The ck Nightmare Terrors blotted out the sky andnd, surrounding the entire waypoint. Once the transparent barrier disappeared, they would tear the rookies in the waypoint to shreds!

    The bespectacled youth cursed angrily, ¡°Fuck! Why are we so fucking unlucky! We have been sent to the only death waypoint!¡±

    A rookie trembled while asking, ¡°What¡­what is a death waypoint?¡±

    Immediately, someone answered, ¡°Among the hundred waypoints in the first level, there is one waypoint located in the demons¡¯ nest. It¡¯s known as the death waypoint. Trial-takers who are unlucky enough to be sent to the death waypoint have only two choices¡ªdying or escaping!¡±

    Several rookies immediately turned frantic!

    ¡°Ah? Then what should be done? We can only escape?

    ¡°Fuck, why are we so unlucky?¡±

    ¡°Leader, quickly think of something. Leader!¡±

    ¡°Leader, speak!¡±

    ¡°Leader, quickly think of something!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The eight rookies had looks of indignation.

    The bespectacled youth¡¯s expression was gloomy, but after a moment of silence, he motioned for everyone to gather together. He said in an extremely low voice, ¡°Now the only method is to escape. Firstly, we shall use Tu Dahei as bait to attract a portion of the Nightmare Terrors and then open up a route to escape. If we can¡¯t escape, try to use the exitmand as soon as possible!¡±

    The rookies immediately nodded as they looked coldly at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back.

    At this moment, the sacred and solemn voice resounded again.

    ¡°Ten seconds of protection left. Ten, nine, eight¡­¡±

    The nine rookies gathered into a circle, while Shi Xiaobai stood quietly at a corner of the waypoint.

    ¡°Three, two¡­one!¡±

    The transparent barrier disappearedpletely as the overwhelming number of Nightmare Terrors howled. The nine rookies turned pale in the face, and were unsure of their actions. At this moment, a figure charged out from the waypoint!

    The figure was as fast as lightning, and instantly, it was in the middle of the crowd of Nightmare Terrors!

    Following that was a series of screams, the screams of Nightmare Terrors!

    The nine rookies watched in despair as the Nightmare Terrors gradually gathered around. They immediately looked in shock when they heard the series of screams!

    Yet, they saw Tu Dahei dancing amidst the Nightmare Terrors!

    Yes, in their eyes, it was a dance!

    However, it was a cold but gorgeous dance of death!

    They saw Shi Xiaobai holding a short knife constructed out of white Psionic Power, and as though he was shing through straw, he danced among the Nightmare Terrors with devilish footwork. A series of screams resounded as one Nightmare Terror after another dissipated like a vanishing mist!

    A single strike took a few, or at least one Nightmare Terror!

    In a second, there could be several or even more than a dozen of Nightmare Terrors being ruthlessly killed!

    Therefore, in just slightly more than ten seconds, a whole cloud of ck Nightmare Terrors had been cleared!

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai stopped and turned around. He looked at the nine rookies who were about to be flooded by the ck Nightmare Terrors and waved.

    The nine rookies were taken aback but they only heard Shi Xiaobai say a single word.

    ¡°Goodbye!¡±

    Before his voice even disappeared, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body transformed into a beam of light and shot out into the sky, vanishing from their vision.

    At the same time, a sacred voice filled with authority resounded through the entire world, entering the ears of every rookie!

    ¡°The first person to clear Nightmare Terror Ind has appeared. Participant, Shi Xiaobai, has been sent to the second level!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 226: An Earthquake amongst Rookies

    Chapter 226: An Earthquake amongst Rookies

    ¡°The first person to clear Nightmare Terror Ind has appeared. Participant, Shi Xiaobai, has been sent to the second level!¡±

    This resounding voice filled with authority entered every rookie¡¯s ears. Nearly everyone was dumbfounded.

    How long has it been?

    He killed a hundred Nightmare Terrors in less than twenty seconds!?

    Furthermore, the person who finished first was Shi Xiaobai, who did not enter the official forecasts!

    At that moment, many rookies recalled of the recent rumor. Immediately, all sorts of heated discussions broke out around Nightmare Terror Ind.

    ¡°Holy shit, in just over ten seconds? I just fucking killed three and Shi Xiaobai has already killed a hundred? I¡¯m kowtowing to Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kowtowing too! I have to apologize for my words from before. The person, Shi Xiaobai, truly exists. Furthermore, he is as awesome as Tu Dahei said!¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei said that Shi Xiaobai can defeat Speechless, and defeat Pulp Farmer in three seconds. I was originally just heh heh-ing over it, but now I feel like there¡¯s a smack smack smack on my face. In less than twenty seconds, even Speechless can¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai is another hidden super rookie. No, he¡¯s a monster more terrifying than a super rookie.¡±

    ¡°Man, no wonder Tu Dahei touted Shi Xiaobai so highly. From this moment forth, Shi Xiaobai is the name noone would dare to ignore!¡±

    If Tu Dahei is said to be a mudslide amongst the rookies, then Shi Xiaobai is probably an earthquake. Toplete the first level in less than twenty seconds. Did he break the record!?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­

    At the waypoint Shi Xiaobai was at, the nine rookies were speechless and filled with horror!

    This Tu Dahei was actually Shi Xiaobai!

    Fuck, how shameless was he!?

    But then¡­

    He was so powerful!

    The nine rookies simultaneously thought of what Shi Xiaobai had said. They were not qualified to be his subjects, and from the looks of it, they trulycked the qualifications!

    He had jumped into the middle thousands of Nightmare Terrors and brandished his psionic knife in a dance of death. A single step of his made ten perish!

    The scene was too astounding. Having witnessed this scene with their own eyes, they could not even use words to describe their feelings.

    The bespectacled youth had a wry smile. ¡°We are indeed not qualified to cling on to such arge pir.¡±

    The other rookies fell silent and nodded their heads silently.

    At this moment, the ck swarm of Nightmare Terrors had surrounded thempletely and with a fearsome cry, they were about to pounce at them!

    ¡°Open Sesame!¡±

    A rookie finally could not resist it and shouted out the exitmand. Immediately following that, the others also shouted out the two words.

    The nine rookies were immediately shrouded in a golden light and disappeared, leaving behind Nightmare Terrors that filled the mountain as angry roars reverberated throughout thends.

    ¡­

    Waypoint #3

    Mu Yuesheng prated a Darkness Nightmare Terror with an electro-cannon beam. There were not many Darkness Nightmare Terrors in this region, so by the time she heard the news of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s clearance, she had only just killed her seventh Darkness Nightmare Terror.

    The pair of brown eyes immediately shed a look of rm before it quickly calmed down.

    As heated discussions from the other unfamiliar rookies around her entered her ears, Mu Yuesheng rubbed the coin in her pocket as fighting spirit burned in her eyes.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, I will not be left in your dust! Not a chance!¡±

    ¡­

    Waypoint #7

    Mozzie was very lucky to be in the same group as Sunless, so she naturally clung onto her with a smile.

    Probably because of Shi Xiaobai, Sunless did not reject her.

    The two-female team ignored the other rookies and walked in another direction. Sunless was in no hurry to clear the level. When they encountered isted Darkness Nightmare Terrors, she would leave them to Mozzie, and when they met a group of Nightmare Terrors, she would kill a portion of them before leaving the rest for Mozzie.

    Mozzie waspletely moved as she finally could not resist saying, ¡°Sister Sunless, I can¡¯t hide this from you anymore. Actually¡­actually, that participant, Shi Xiaobai, is Tu Dahei!¡±

    Sunless¡¯ footsteps paused and after a long moment of silence, she whispered, ¡°We¡­should be faster?¡±

    Mozzie¡¯s eyes lit up and without any sense of shame for clinging onto her, she waved her hand and said, ¡°Alright, we have to chase after Lord Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    ¡­

    Waypoint #19

    Kevin had used ¡®ck Bear Dominating Palm¡¯ to smack the Darkness Nightmare Terrors in front of him. Just after ten seconds, he had already killed five!

    ¡°The Level Lord will arrive in five hours. This Genius¡¯ speed is just nice and appears to be above average. Perhaps, This Genius might even be in the leading group!¡±

    Kevin began thinking beautifully. Soon after, when the news of Shi Xiaobai clearing the level was announced, Kevin was immediately left astounded.

    Immediately, there were exmation sounds all around him.

    ¡°That¡¯s too formidable! This clearing speed is heaven defying!¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡­isn¡¯t that the hidden rookie Tu Dahei touted?¡±

    ¡°No wonder Tu Dahei touted him. He¡¯s indeed terrifying!¡±

    ¡°It was said that Shi Xiaobai is stronger than Speechless, and can beat Pulp Farmer in three seconds. I¡¯m beginning to believe it.¡±

    ¡°Me too. This clearing speed must have broken the records. Speechless is still inferior to that!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Upon hearing the discussion beside him, Kevin secretly clenched his fists.

    He recalled what Shi Xiaobai had just recently said¡ª¡±This King will soon let them have no choice but to believe!¡±

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai had truly managed to use his actions to make the rookies believe that he was not spouting nonsense.

    Who else but him could do this!?

    ¡­

    Waypoint #25

    Heartless had just pulled out his ck sword when he heard the news of Shi Xiaobai clearing the level. He fell silent for a moment before using Heaven Shrouding Eclipse!

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, what is your rtionship with Tu Dahei?¡±

    ¡­

    Waypoint #33

    Pulp Farmer stabbed out with his spear, causing the Nightmare Terror in front of him to explode into smithereens. As he slowly pulled his spear back, he heard the rookies not far from him whispering. A cold smile suffused across his lips.

    ¡°Defeat me in three seconds? Shi Xiaobai, regardless of who you are, we will fight it out sooner orter.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Waypoint #19

    A in-looking youth was strolling in the woods. He held a tree branch in his hand and nibbed a tree leaf in his mouth. The Darkness Nightmare Terrors around him were trembling in fear, afraid of even moving.

    ¡°This Emperor admits that he has been given a fright by you.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Waypoint #90

    On the waypoint, an ugly youth dressed in a ck robe held a crimson sickle which was constantly dripping with fresh blood.

    The eight corpses lying around the ugly youth had their heads separated from their bodies.

    There was still a living person amidst the corpses, but he did not look too far from death. His spine had been broken, and his guts were flowing out from his upper body. His pale face was filled with terror and despair. He kept trying to shout something with his gaped mouth, but not a single sound came out.

    From the looks of his mouth, it was the two words¡ªOpen Sesame.

    However, regardless of how this pitiful person who had his spine broken and was nearing death struggled to shout, not a single sound of even one decibel was produced.

    The sickle-wielding youth suddenly waved his hand, as the person¡¯s head flew up into the sky before rolling on the ground a few times like a ser ball.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡­¡±

    The ugly youth¡¯s voice was hoarse and dry, as though he was an old man in his seventies. He took out a crumbled piece of paper from his pocket and took a few careful looks. ¡°The list doesn¡¯t have this person, but¡­, there¡¯s this urge to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Then, he shall be killed!¡±

 Chapter 227: Tower Defense

    Chapter 227: Tower Defense

    Shanghai City, Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Main Auditorium.

    On a gigantic ck stone monument erected on the auditorium¡¯s stage was a dense series of white text, constantly flowing.

    There were hundreds of people sitting in the auditorium, the majority of which were middle-aged men and women. There were a few youths and elders, and a small number of members of the media holding cameras.

    The auditorium was silent, with no one speaking. Everyone was staring intently at the stone monument on-stage.

    Suddenly, the silence in the auditorium was broken. Hundreds of people cried out as though an explosion had urred.

    At that moment, a line of green text was highlighted on the stone monument!

    ¡°The first person who cleared the level is out? How is it so fast?¡±

    ¡°Thirteen seconds¡­that has broken the fastest clearing record of the first level!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Shi Xiaobai¡­why do I not have any impression of this name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯ve heard of it before¡­¡±

    ¡°I remember! Isn¡¯t Shi Xiaobai a dual S-ss genius from Gaia who suddenly disappeared a while ago?¡±

    ¡°Gaia? Impossible! How can a second-tier organization like Gaia have such a talent?¡±

    ¡°No, it is indeed a rookie from Gaia. My database has a bit of information regarding him.¡±

    ¡°Ss¡­ Is Gaia going to rise up?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yama Minamiya and Riko were sitting near the corner of the auditorium. They were extremely shocked, yet pleasantly surprised. From time to time, there would be people asking them if Shi Xiaobai was a Gaia rookie. There was even the media that came over to interview them regarding Shi Xiaobai. The two of them felt overwhelmingly ttered.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sudden performance stunned nearly everyone who paid attention to the selection. Furthermore, with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s earlier exposure being exceedingly low, he was an extremely mysterious person to everyone. This shroud of mystery made the shock delivered to them even more intense. Instantly, the auditorium was filled with voices discussing Shi Xiaobai!

    Maybe to the entire China, this was a trivial event that would not stir any waves, but to the parties concerned with the mass selection, the name ¡®Shi Xiaobai¡¯ had gone viral!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai did not know that his real name, ¡®Shi Xiaobai¡¯, had been remembered by numerous people or that they had begun to pay attention to his name. If he knew of it, he would have definitely said, ¡°This King has yet to do anything serious, and you are already kowtowing?¡±

    In fact, him being able to kill a hundred Darkness Nightmare Terrors in such a short period of time was that, firstly, he was lucky to be sent directly into the Darkness Nightmare Terrors¡¯ nest. There were mountain loads of Darkness Nightmare Terrors for him to kill. Secondly, the Pig ughtering Knife he used appeared to be particrly effective against creatures of darkness.

    Hence, this matter that had taken aback so many people was actually an extremely trivial task for Shi Xiaobai.

    When Shi Xiaobai was transported to the second level, his vision went into a blur for a few moments. As his vision cleared, the scene in front of him had indeed changed.

    Shi Xiaobai realized that he was standing on a raised tform that resembled a waypoint. Below the waypoint was dark purple ground. There were four three-meter-tall brown walls surrounding him, forming a square. This square was about the size of ten ser fields, as though it was a small city. In the middle of each of the walls, there was a gigantic squarish hole. It looked like four gigantic entrances to the city with no gates.

    In the small city, there were a few houses scattered around. In the center was a luxuriant tree that was not too tall. Its trunk was stout, and probably needed more than ten people to wrap themselves around it. There were hundreds of vines hanging downwards, making it look spectacr. Its lush leaves made it look as though it was bustling with life.

    Shi Xiaobai was just about to carefully observe it when the sacred voice boomed in his mind.

    ¡°Wee to the Nine Revolutions Transcendental World¡¯s second level¡ªTower Defense.¡±

    ¡°There are a total of thirty small cities in ¡®Tower Defense¡¯. The trial-takers would be randomly assigned to one of the cities and assigned the mission of protecting the city!¡±

    ¡°The city you are currently in is City #1. Due to your arrival, the defense mission of City #1 has officially begun. In three minutes, you will face the first assault wave of demonic beasts.¡±

    ¡°You need to protect the Tree of Life from the demonic beast invasion. Killing the demonic beasts will earn you Tower Defense Points. When your Tower Defense Points reach 500 or beyond, it will be considered clearing the mission. You will then be able to choose at any time to head to the third level.¡±

    ¡°If the Tree of Life dies under the demonic beast invasion, the city will be consideredpromised. You will then be randomly sent to another city. However, your Tower Defense Points will be reduced to zero!¡±

    ¡°With the arrival of a new wave of demonic beasts, the countdown for the next wave will immediatelymence. Furthermore, each demonic beast horde will improve in strength. Be sure to cherish the first few waves and earn enough Tower Defense Points while the hordes are weaker.¡±

    ¡°There will be other trial-takers transferred to City #1 at ater time.¡±

    ¡°Gentle Reminder: Take advantage of the resources in the city, they will be helpful in defending the city!¡±

    ¡°The first wave of demonic beasts will arrive in three minutes. The countdown shall begin.¡±

    ¡°Wishing you best of luck!¡±

    ¡­

    The sacred voice that was filled with authority faded away. Shi Xiaobai could not help but reveal a smile across his lips.

    This trial was very interesting!

    Shi Xiaobai scanned his surroundings of the waypoint and began specting in his mind.

    Therge tree in the middle of the city was probably the Tree of Life. The four entrances to the city were probably where the demonic beast horde would enter from. In that case, it was best to have four people protect the four entrances.

    If one person were to defend the city, it was inevitable that the demonic beasts would enter the city premises. If that happened, even if he could kill the demonic beasts, it would be very difficult to protect the Tree of Life. However, the first wave woulde in three minutes. Shi Xiaobai estimated that he would have to defend the city alone for the first wave of attacks.

    In that case, the speed at which he killed the demonic beasts, the number of demonic beasts in each horde, and the amount of life the Tree of Life had were extremely important. There was no way for Shi Xiaobai to know thetter two, so he could only rely on the former.

    How could he elerate the speed at which he killed the demonic beasts?

    Shi Xiaobai fell into deep thought for a moment, when he suddenly recalled the ¡°gentle reminder¡± the voice added at the end.

    Take advantage of the resources in the city?

    The deserted city had nothing other than the Tree of Life and a few crumbling low houses.

    Shi Xiaobai jumped off from the waypoint and headed for the small house closest to him. There, he noticed that there was a dusty sign hanging on the door.

    Shi Xiaobai wiped the dust away and the sign read¡ªPoints Treasury.

    This name was somewhat weird.

    Shi Xiaobai gently pushed the door open, revealing what was inside the house. There was nothing inside, but it was extremely clean and tidy. It was in stark contrast with its dpidated external appearance.

    However, the four walls were filled with dense text. A single nce at it would make anyone lightheaded.

    Shi Xiaobai randomly looked for a line and focused at it. He saw the line that read:

    ¡°Summon Hellfire: Summon a powerful Hellfire to help you defend the city. Requires 1000 Tower Defense Points!¡±

 Chapter 228: Kun-Stewing Wok

    Chapter 228: Kun-Stewing Wok

    ¡°Summon Hellfire: Summon a powerful Hellfire to help you defend the city. Requires 1000 Tower Defense Points!¡±

    Summon Hellfire?

    Shi Xiaobai was startled as he continued reading the next line.

    ¡°Summon ck Frost Dragon: Summons a powerful ck Frost Dragon to aid you in defending the city. Requires 3000 Tower Defense Points!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai quickly epted the possibility of summoning powerful creatures to help in the defense of the city. He could only sigh that such an advanced civilization¡¯s assessment program indeed appeared unscientific. It had changed the real world into one that resembled a game world.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was somewhat puzzled.

    If 500 Tower Defense Points were enough to clear this trial, how powerful were the Hellfire and ck Frost Dragon that consumed a thousand or even three thousand points?

    Furthermore, how crazy was it to get these two to defend against the demonic beast horde?

    Shi Xiaobai turned his sights onto the other walls, and after hastily reading a few dozen lines, he discovered that the Points Treasury allowed him to exchange points for a myriad of items. There were summoned creatures, weapons, cultivation techniques, herbs, city construction materials, etc.

    After looking for two minutes, he walked out of the Points Treasury. He did not have a single Tower Defense Point, so it was useless staring at the exchangeable items in the treasury.

    If the resources were made good use of, it would indeed be very helpful at defending the city. However, most of the items in the Points Treasury exceeded 500 points. Furthermore,pleting the second level only required 500 points. It sounded like a contradiction.

    Shi Xiaobai rushed to another low house nearby and swept the dust from the sign. It read ¡®Warehouse¡¯.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately pushed the door open. The warehouse was simrly clean and tidy, but it was not empty. On the contrary, it was stocked with all sorts of things.

    But on closer look, these items were extremely ordinary instruments such as scissors, shovels, chairs, tables, axes, fruit knives, etc.

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat disappointed. Just as he was about to leave the ce, he suddenly noticed something that caught his eye in the messy stacks of equipment.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately stretched out his hand to move the equipment away. Finally, he pulled the object out.

    It was a sword, a rusty bronze sword.

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but smile. He was in need of a sword at the moment!

    In fact, he had a golden holy sword hidden in his right hand, but ording to what the Sword Spirit loli said, with the amount of Psionic Power he had, just waving the holy sword was enough to drain him of his Psionic Power.

    Hence, Shi Xiaobai could only use his Psionic Power to construct a psionic sword. However, a psionic sword was not sufficient.

    And now, he had suddenly found a bronze sword. Although the edge appeared somewhat blunt, it was still a real sword after all.

    With the bronze sword in hand, Shi Xiaobai left the warehouse. Just as he wanted to take the remaining time to investigate the other houses, the sacred voice boomed in his mind once again.

    ¡°The first wave of the demonic beasts, [Forest Wolf], has arrived. Take note of your defense!¡±

    ¡°The second wave of demonic beasts will arrive in ten minutes. The countdown begins!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised and immediately used Crab Steps to rush to the southern gate which was closest to him. In a few seconds, he was standing outside the city gate. All he saw was a dpidated scene. There was arge purple door that resembled a waterfall about a hundred meters from the city gate amidst ruins. Gray wolves slightly bigger than ordinary wolves walked out from the purple portal.

    In just a few seconds, more than ten came out!

    Shi Xiaobai immediately charged at the wolves with bronze sword in hand!

    The wolf let out a chilling howl and suddenly pounced at Shi Xiaobai. Its speed was surprisingly fast. Its shimmering ws were obviously sharp. If they ripped through Shi Xiaobai¡¯s flesh, consequences would be disastrous.

    Shi Xiaobai was extremely calm as he dodged the Forest Wolf¡¯s attack. With a sh, he sliced through the wolf¡¯s belly. Blood gushed out as the wolf let out a cry before mming to the ground.

    A voice immediately resounded in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Forest Wolf has been killed. Tower Defense Point +1!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately turned around to strike again as another Forest Wolf that pounced at him crashed to the ground with a cry.

    Shi Xiaobai realized that when he had killing intent in him, he could see the red lines on his targets. And as long as he struck at a red line, it was basically a fatal strike!

    Shi Xiaobai obviously showed no mercy to these Forest Wolves. Hence, he could very clearly see the red lines on every Forest Wolf. These Forest Wolves were not very powerful, so they had numerous thick red lines on their bodies.

    Shi Xiaobai brandished his sword around while the simple and unfancy Beginner Sword was notcking in both strength and speed. Furthermore, by shing at every red line, there was no need to describe how destructive his attacks were. Every sh caused a Forest Wolf to drop to the ground with a cry.

    In a short while, the Forest Wolves that walked out of the purple portal were all killed by Shi Xiaobai!

    Shi Xiaobai had been counting in his heart. A total of fifty Forest Wolves came out of this purple portal. So he had obtained fifty Tower Defense Points.

    After killing the Forest Wolves, Shi Xiaobai did not dare to loiter any longer. Immediately, he charged towards the city gate which he reached in a few seconds at his zing speed. However, he noticed that Forest Wolves were flooding in from the other three city gates. There were even a few Forest Wolves who were in close proximity to the Tree of Life!

    Shi Xiaobai frowned. He had misjudged his clearing speed and the speed at which the Forest Wolves proceeded forward.

    Beginner Sword was a single-target attack after all. Even if he could kill one wolf with one strike, killing fifty Forest Wolves still took him some time.

    Shi Xiaobai rushed to the Forest Wolves, which were munching on the tree vines, and killed them.

    Shi Xiaobai was very fast, and his actions were simple and crude. Every strike was direct and could even be described as suave. Arge swath of Forest Wolves on the left died with a whimper like the scattering of leaves by an autumn wind.

    At this moment, a human-like scream resounded.

    Shi Xiaobai jerked his head back and noticed a few Forest Wolves pouncing onto the Tree of Life¡¯s trunk. They were ripping the trunk, resulting in the leaves on the Tree of Life to shake violently.

    The scream, that sounded like a girl, was being emitted by the Tree of Life!

    Shi Xiaobai immediately rushed over in anger. sh after sh, he killed all the Forest Wolves that had pounced onto the Tree of Life!

    However, there were almost a hundred Forest Wolves that surrounded the tree that seemed to ignore Shi Xiaobai¡¯s massacre. They pounced at the Tree of Life as though they were death squads!

    The Tree of Life screamed incessantly as its leaves shriveled up at a visible speed. Green leaves began to turn gray as they dropped down the branches from the shaking.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned. He knew that his clearing speed was not fast enough. If this carried on, the Tree of Life would be dead before he finished clearing the Forest Wolves!

    He needed an attack that allowed him to strike a group!

    However, all he had was Turtle-speed Divine Punch, Beginner Sword, and Massage Technique of God, which were all single-target offensive techniques. What could he do?

    No, that¡¯s not right!

    He still had another move!

    This move was something he had recently learned. He had yet to try out this offensive skill!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes burned with an intense me as he gripped the bronze sword tightly with both hands. As he slightly gathered strength, he bellowed and shed towards the sky!

    ¡°Kun-Stewing Wok!¡±

    The bronze sword shed upwards towards the sky as a raging sword beam shed out from the bronze sword¡¯s edge!

    A momentter, arge sword aura in the form of a gigantic, transparent wok came crashing down from the sky. Dozens of Forest Wolves were engulfed when the transparent sword aura in the shape of a wok made contact!

    ¡°Woo! Woo! Woo! ¡­¡±

    The dozens of Forest Wolves that were engulfed by the wok-shaped sword aura were instantly toasted red. Hot air emanated out from their bodies as the Forest Wolves let out whimpering cries as though they had been soaked in boiling water. Their bodies looked boiled as they crashed to the ground while still steaming.

    This strike, Kun-Stewing Wok, was an Area of Effect (AoE) attack that Shi Xiaobai learned from the mantra in the ¡®Kun Peng Sword Technique¡¯ manual that Sunless had given him.

    After killing more than half of the Forest Wolves in one strike, there were few Forest Wolves left. The pressure on Shi Xiaobai dropped drastically.

    Shortly after, Shi Xiaobai finally killed all the Forest Wolves.

    At this moment, there were wolf corpses all over the city, but soon, the Forest Wolves¡¯ corpses and the blood on the ground suddenly seeped into the ground. The city still looked as dpidated as before, but it was restored to its original clean state. The bloody smell in the air was also dissipated by a sudden blow of a wind.

    However, the luxuriant and vibrant Tree of Life had more than half its leaves withered. The green stems had also darkened.

    From the looks of it, the Tree of Life¡¯s restorative ability was not very strong. If another few waves of stronger demonic beasts attacked, it was probably difficult for him to protect the Tree of Life alone. After all, the demonic beasts would charge straight for the Tree of Life without any reason!

    Shi Xiaobai did not rest. Instead, he prepared to head to the other low houses to see if there were any resources he could use.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai suddenly sensed something. He turned around abruptly and saw a person sitting on the stone step at the top of the waypoint!

    The person was a petite girl with silver-white hair. She had amber eyes and wore a pair of ck thick-framed sses. Her skin was fair and she had delicate facial features. She held a book in her hand. At this moment, she was engrossed in reading the book while sitting on the stone step!

 Chapter 229: This mute is a chatterbox

    Chapter 229: This mute is a chatterbox

    The silver-haired girl with the thick-rimmed ck sses sat on a stone step above the waypoint. She wore a white school uniform and a ck, short skirt. At this moment, her legs were stretched straight out above the stone step, revealing a portion of her smooth thigh and white as jade calf. She was wholesome and beautiful.

    The girl was engrossed in reading a thick hardback book in her hands. Beside her was a cute pink backpack.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly taken aback. This girl was probably another rookie that had been randomly sent to City #1 like him, but he did not know when she had arrived.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment before walking towards the waypoint.

    The girl was engrossed in her reading, so only when Shi Xiaobai was past the halfway mark from the stone step did she look up from her book. Her confused look made her rather lovely.

    Shi Xiaobai was just about to say something when he saw the girl quickly take out a board from her backpack. She pulled out an oil-based pen from the board and began writing on it. Her actions looked like she was well-practiced in this.

    Shi Xiaobai choked back the words he was about to say as he waited silently.

    In a while, the girl had raised the board at Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°Tu Dahei? No, Shi Xiaobai? You are Shi Xiaobai, right?¡±

    The ck handwriting was not at all neat and was highly cursive, but it looked somewhat cute. After the line of text, the girl had specially drawn a puzzled-looking emoji. However, her drawing skills were not something worthplimenting.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised as he did not deliberately conceal the fact. He nodded and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. This King is Shi Xiaobai. Girl, it looks like you have a pair of clever eyes that surpasses mortals!¡±

    The silver-haired girl squinted her eyes with a smile, making her look lovely.

    Shi Xiaobai took a look at the board, and said in wonderment, ¡°You¡­can¡¯t speak?¡±

    The girl blinked with her amber eyes. With a pull of the eraser on the edge along the board to remove the marks on it, she wrote a single word.

    ¡°Yea.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised. This was because he remembered Yama Minamiya saying in the morning that mutes were banned from entering the training grounds. Then, what was up with the girl in sses in front of him?

    But before Shi Xiaobai asked another question, the girl had already finished writing another line of text.

    ¡°I have a question. How did you kill a hundred Darkness Nightmare Terrors in less than twenty seconds?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised, but the girl only gave him a nce before she wiped away her words on the board and carried on writing.

    ¡°Were you randomly sent to the death waypoint?¡±

    The girl did not wait for Shi Xiaobai¡¯s response and continuously wrote, erased, wrote again and erased again. It was as though she was writing out every question she had in one breath.

    ¡°You have a light-elemental AoE offensive skill?¡±

    ¡°Is your real name Tu Dahei or Shi Xiaobai?¡±

    ¡°Are you really stronger than Speechless?¡±

    ¡°Can you really defeat Pulp Farmer in three seconds?¡±

    ¡°Why do you call yourself This King?¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot with eighth-grader syndrome?¡±

    ¡°What is your favorite anime?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The girl kept writing her questions, and only after a very long while did she stop her inquiries. On the board remained only four words.

    ¡°I am very curious!¡±

    The girl raised her writing board in front as she widened her amber eyes. Her left hand nudged her sses, giving off a very adorable look of naive curiosity.

    Shi Xiaobai knitted his brows and hesitated for a moment. He asked solemnly, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled as she nodded heavily.

    Shi Xiaobai grinned. The girl had sent him a barrage of questions, several of them had been asked without any scruples. If it were any ordinary person, they would have turned impatient or irritated, however, Shi Xiaobai wouldn¡¯t. Instead, he felt a sense of pity for her.

    A girl like a tender cardamom sprig who was such a chatterbox was unable to speak. Wasn¡¯t that somewhat pitiful?

    ¡°This King shall kindly satisfy your curiosity!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said in high spirits, ¡°Why can This King kill a hundred Nightmare Terrors in less than twenty seconds? Very simple. That¡¯s because This King possesses the power of light, so it is trivial ughtering creatures of darkness. The waypoint This King arrived at was indeed a death waypoint for the Nightmare Terrors. Light-elemental AoE offensive skill? Against such trash with a power level of five 1, This King can kill ten with a knife, leaving not a trace while traversing a thousand miles¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai answered the girl¡¯s questions one after another, while the girl listened intently. From time to time, she would ask questions after Shi Xiaobai gave his answers.

    As time passed, the girl¡¯s eyes became increasingly brighter. The speed and frequency at which she asked questions were also increasing. Shi Xiaobai answered patiently even if the questions seemed somewhat abrupt. Some of the questions even involved his personal privacy, but Shi Xiaobai never revealed a look of impatience. He continued answering in a serious manner, although some of his answers had hints of ¡®exaggeration¡¯ or ¡¯embellishment¡¯. However, it did not stop the girl from relish listening to him.

    The duo formed a tacit question and answer format until the sacred and authoritative voice boomed in their minds.

    ¡°The second wave of the demonic beasts, [Nerubian Spiders] has arrived. Take note of your defense!¡±

    ¡°The third wave of demonic beasts would arrive in ten minutes. The countdown begins!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyebrows pricked up. As they chatted, they had forgotten this important matter. He immediately turned around and was about to charge down the waypoint.

    A hand tugged at his sleeve.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head and saw the girl writing on the board. On it were the words: ¡°I can settle one side. The other three sides shall be left to Brother Xiaobai, okay?¡±

    The girl seemed to be fond of Shi Xiaobai, so she had already began to address the older Shi Xiaobai affectionately as ¡®Brother Xiaobai¡¯.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright, the east gate is yours, but don¡¯t force it!¡±

    After saying that, Shi Xiaobai quickly rushed to the western gate.

    Shi Xiaobai could obviously defend four sides, but he could not fully guarantee the safety of the Tree of Life. With the silver-haired girl offering to settle the attacks from one side, it was only natural for Shi Xiaobai to readily ept it.

    Shi Xiaobai rushed to the western gate. There were dozens of ck spiders the size of wolves that were already approaching the western gate.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately shed out from bottom to top with his bronze sword!

    ¡°Kun-Stewing Wok!¡±

    A transparent sword aura in the shape of a wok mmed down from the sky. The air in an area five meters in radius immediately boiled over when the strike touched down. The Nerubian Spiders that were enveloped in it let out shrill screams, and soon the ck arachnid bodies quickly evaporated or disintegrated.

    However, a few Nerubian Spiders managed to escape the sword aura¡¯s range. Many of the Nerubian Spiders were not struck, so the strike had only killed about a quarter of the Nerubian Spiders.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly. His Kun Peng Sword Technique was only at the Grasped Basics realm. In terms of range and speed at which it came crashing down, it was still far from satisfactory. Against the dispersed Nerubian Spiders, it was extremely ineffective.

    Furthermore, ¡®Kun-Stewing Wok¡¯ consumed a great deal of Psionic Power. It could not be continuously used. Shi Xiaobai did not use Kun-Stewing Wok again, nor did he rush over to sh around with Beginner Sword. Instead, he turned around and ran back into the city.

    When he rushed back to the Tree of Life, the western, southern and northern sides were beginning to be filled with Nerubian Spiders. The dense pack made them appear like ck waves that slowly came flooding over.

    1. This is amon-day Chinese vernacr referring to trash. The origin of this termes from a Dragonball character¡ªthe farmer, which Raditz encountered when hended on Earth, only had a power level of 5.

 Chapter 230: Aggro Mobbing

    Chapter 230: Aggro Mobbing

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath and began to feel slightly pressured. The first few waves of demonic beasts were not strong, but they came inrge numbers. Furthermore, they attacked the Tree of Life without regard for their lives. They ignored his attacks.

    Shi Xiaobai did not need a long time to destroy all the Nerubian Spiders, but he could not guarantee the safety of the Tree of Life during this period of time. And based on the situation from before, the Tree of Life started off extremely weak.

    Shi Xiaobai remembered that he saw an exchange option, ¡®Upgrade Tree of Life¡¯ in the Points Treasury. Therefore, it was obvious that upgrading the Tree of Life was necessary if one wanted to defend for a prolonged period of time. The chewing of a few Forest Wolves had managed to turn half of the initial Tree of Life gray. And for future waves, probably a prod on the initial Tree of Life would doom it.

    However, this was not the time for Shi Xiaobai to consider the problem. The problem he was facing was about protecting the Tree of Life. If the Nerubian Spiders reached a distance one meter of the Tree of Life, Shi Xiaobai could no longer use ¡®Kun-Stewing Wok¡¯ on them, or it might end up damaging the Tree of Life as well.

    ¡°They have to notice This King¡¯s existence.¡±

    A glimmer shed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes. If he could attract the aggro from the Nerubian Spiders and pulled them into a bunch, things would be a lot simpler.

    However, how was he to attract aggro?

    As Shi Xiaobai shed out Kun-Stewing Wok, he calmly considered his options.

    The Nerubian Spiders had already fanned out. They were less than ten meters away from the Tree of Life.

    The more critical a moment was, the calmer Shi Xiaobai became.

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up. He turned around and leaped onto one of therge tree branches and quickly arrived at the base of the tree¡¯s crown. Without any hesitation, he sliced a tree branch with green leaves off the Tree of Life. The Tree of Life¡¯s crown immediately trembled violently and let out a soft cry.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai patted the Tree of Life¡¯s trunk. With the luxuriant tree branch in hand, he leaped forward and jumped to the focal point of the fan-shaped formation the Nerubian Spiders were in.

    The Nerubian Spiders let out fierce cries as they suddenly surrounded Shi Xiaobai¡¯s position. There were even a few Nerubian Spiders that could not help but charge at him!

    ¡°Indeed!¡± Shi Xiaobai grinned.

    These Forest Wolves and Nerubian Spiders were attracted to the dense life force the Tree of Life had. The tree branch in his hand also contained the life force these demonic beasts coveted.

    Shi Xiaobai shed out a few sword strikes, killing the spiders that attacked him. He turned around and ran to the side, but he did not run far. Instead, he maintained a safe distance from the Nerubian Spiders.

    The Nerubian Spiders were creatures of instinct, with no intelligence whatsoever. Indeed, they were attracted by the tree branch near to them and hadpletely forgotten the distant Tree of Life that contained even more life force. They all turned to chase after Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai began to circle around the Nerubian Spiders and from time to time, a spider would charge at him. As Shi Xiaobai ran, he would use Beginner Sword until he managed to cluster the Nerubian Spiders into a mob. Only then, would Shi Xiaobai sh out Wok-stewing Kun!

    The wok-shaped sword aura smashed down, and with the Nerubian Spiders grouped in arge cluster, there was no way for them to escape. Arge swath of Nerubian Spiders was burnt to crisp as they issued out shrill cries.

    After striking once, he would rush into the middle of the Nerubian Spider mob which had been emptied out. The Nerubian Spiders that had dispersed in fear would immediately scream and gather over once again mindlessly.

    Shi Xiaobai used Crab Steps to rush out of the Nerubian Spider encirclement, and once again, maintained an aggro distance. The Nerubian Spiders apparently did not learn their lesson because their instincts were governed by their greed and desire.

    Following that, Shi Xiaobai pulled the same tactic. Again and again, he attracted aggro and lumped the Nerubian Spiders into a clump before using Kun-Stewing Wok. The effects were outstanding every single time.

    Not muchter, only when the final Nerubian Spider died with a scream did Shi Xiaobai give a sigh of relief.

    Thankfully, these Nerubian Spiders were mindless, allowing him to attract their aggro. If they had rushed at the Tree of Life mindlessly, Shi Xiaobai could not ensure the perfect safety of the Tree of Life. It was just too weak, as weak as an infant.

    Every time he killed the Nerubian Spiders, the words, ¡°Nerubian Spider has been killed, Tower Defense Points+1¡±, would boom in his mind. This made Shi Xiaobai wonder. He believed that with subsequent waves, the number of Tower Defense Points would increase with each demonic beast killed, but from the looks of it, it wasn¡¯t the case?

    Or could it be that the Tower Defense Points would only increase after a few waves?

    If that was the case, the rookies that arrived at ¡®Tower Defense¡¯te would face more powerful demonic beasts, but the umtion of points would not be any faster. The disadvantage was obvious. No wonder the sacred voice said ¡°Please ensure that you cherish the first few waves of attacks when they are weaker to earn enough Tower Defense Points.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly curious about the number of Tower Defense Points he had umted, but he had no idea how to make the query.

    However, as soon as Shi Xiaobai raised such a thought, the sacred voice boomed in his mind.

    ¡°You currently have 380 Tower Defense Points.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly taken aback. He never expected to have earned 380 points so quickly. In that case, it was very likely he could earn 500 points by the next wave. He was at a great advantage.

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly recalled of the bespectacled silver-haired girl guarding the eastern gate. However, not a single Nerubian Spider entered from the east gate, so it was obvious that the girl was not in danger but it was unknown if she had cleaned up all the spiders.

    Shi Xiaobai turned to walk towards the eastern gate. At the entrance, he finally saw the silver-haired girl. There was nothing outside the city gate. The Nerubian Spiders probably were dead and cleared up by the assessment program.

    And at this moment, the girl was standing at the city gate with a book in hand. She was engrossed in her reading.

    ¡°You like reading that much?¡± Shi Xiaobai asked softly.

    The silver-haired girl raised her head slightly and smiled with squinted eyes. She nodded her head heavily. Her affection for books was palpable.

    Shi Xiaobai did not bother her any further as he turned around and walked into the city. There were a few houses in the city that he had yet to explore.

    However, just as Shi Xiaobai entered the city, a golden beam of light fell from the sky,nding on the waypoint!

    The golden light dispersed and on the waypoint appeared a youth dressed in a loose Daoist outfit. He was handsome with droopy eyelids. His hair was pulled up into a knot, and held a horse-tail whisk. He was a Daoist priest.

    Clearly, the youth in a Daoist attire was the third rookie that had been randomly sent to City #1.

    At the moment the youth arrived, a thundering voice resounded throughout the world!

    ¡°A tenth of all trial-takers have arrived in the second level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental World ¡®Tower Defense¡¯. This level¡¯s Level Lord, [Magical Beast Level Lord] will arrive in three hours. The countdown begins!¡±

    The youth was apparently thest person in the leading team!

 Chapter 231: You seem to have big breasts

    Chapter 231: You seem to have big breasts

    After the youth in a Daoist outfitnded on the waypoint, he surveyed his surroundings with his drooping eyelids. When he saw Shi Xiaobai, his eyelids raised up suddenly. And with a few brisk steps, he jumped off the waypoint.

    The Daoist robe red as he floated to the ground with an extremely cool and refined pose.

    The youth reached out his right hand and with his index and middle fingers stretched out, he pointed at Shi Xiaobai and said, ¡°Benefactor! This penniless priest notices that your be seems dark, that¡¯s an ominous portent 1!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave the youth a deadpan nce and turned around to walk towards one of the low houses.

    The Daoist youth was taken aback as he hurriedly chased over and said, ¡°Benefactor, do you not believe?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sneered and said, ¡°Foolish mortal, This King doesn¡¯t believe in the Dao.¡±

    The Daoist youth ran a few steps and blocked Shi Xiaobai¡¯s path and said with a deep voice, ¡°This penniless priest¡¯s name is Liu Yu. People call me ¡°Half-Dao Sage¡±, who is proficient at Dao inference. This penniless priest is able to prove that Benefactor has ominous signs!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai stopped. Turning his head, he said, ¡°This King gives you thirty seconds.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Liu Yu cut the nonsense and waved the whisk in his hand forcefully at Shi Xiaobai, causing a white cloud to billow.

    ¡°The primordial universe of the Heaven and Earth, Mystic Heart True Teachings, Great Dao Inference, show!¡±

    Liu Yu roared as the white cloud suddenly became as bright as a mirror. It reflected Shi Xiaobai¡¯s appearance, and in the cloud mirror, a ck gas was lingering around Shi Xiaobai¡¯s forehead.

    The cloud mirrorsted less than a second before shattering and dispersing like a white mist.

    Liu Yu breathed out and looked at Shi Xiaobai. He said, ¡°Benefactor, did you see what was in the mirror?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°This King saw a vast heaven and earth, and This King was standing amongst the firmament like a god, with a magical robe on his body and a crown on his head. The left hand held an Optimus Staff, and the right hand held an Annihtion Axe. Behind This King were thousands of swords that filled the sky, and on thend, thousands of beings knelt in reverence!¡±

    Liu Yu was dumbfounded and was momentarily at a loss for words.

    ¡°The thirty seconds are up.¡±

    Saying that, Shi Xiaobai turned around and ignored Liu Yu. Momentster, he arrived at the other side of a low house.

    Liu Yu drew a deep breath after a long moment. With a wave of his whisk, another white cloud was produced.

    And when the white cloud formed a mirror again, it reflected Liu Yu¡¯s appearance. In the reflection, there was also a ck gas lingering around Liu Yu¡¯s forehead. And simrly, the cloud mirror shattered less than a secondter.

    Liu Yu drooped his eyelids again before sighing and saying, ¡°Tu Dahei, you sure are great at bullshitting. You made this penniless priest¡¯s thoughts go haywire.¡±

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai would never believe in any ¡®ominous portent¡¯. This was because back on Earth, his roommate, Yang Wei, had previously had a mantra he often recited¡ª¡±Hey beauty, you seem to have big breasts (ominous portent), I can help you take your clothes off (escape it)!¡±

    Whenever Yang Wei saw chicks, he would say that line beforeing back dejectedly. This made Shi Xiaobai have a negative impression towards the words ¡®ominous portent¡¯.

    If Liu Yu had used a different phrase, Shi Xiaobai might have listened to him attentively, but Liu Yu had used the words, ¡®ominous portent¡¯. Shi Xiaobai could not even be bothered to carry on listening and had just been perfunctory with him.

    Shi Xiaobai quickly came in front of a low house. He reached out his hand to sweep the dust off the sign. On the sign was a row of gray text, ¡°Unlocked at the tenth wave.¡±

    Unlocked at the tenth wave?

    Shi Xiaobai immediately stretched his hand out to push on the door, but felt as though he was pushing against a heavy mountain.

    After pondering for a few moments, Shi Xiaobai gave up on using ¡®Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡¯ to forcibly break through the door. This highly-advanced program which bordered on fantasy probably did not leave behind a loophole of allowing a door that ¡°unlocked at the tenth wave¡± to be broken through.

    Shi Xiaobai turned around and went to the other houses. He realized that in the two houses he had yet to explore, the signs read ¡°unlocked at the twentieth wave¡± and ¡°unlocked at the thirtieth wave¡±.

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat disappointed. From the looks of it, the only city resources he could use were the Points Treasury that required a great deal of points or the abandoned warehouse filled with junk. He could only stare at one helplessly while he had to search blindly among trash for the other.

    Shi Xiaobai finally decided to head to the Points Treasury to see if there was anything good that could be used. However, when he entered the Points Treasury, he saw Liu Yu.

    The two looked each other in the eye before turning away.

    The two quietly read the walls of text. There were many enviable items that could be exchanged, but the number of points needed was too much.

    After an unknown period of time, the sacred but authoritative voice boomed in their minds.

    ¡°The third wave of the demonic beasts, [Murloc Warrior] has arrived. Take note of your defense!¡±

    ¡°The fourth wave of demonic beasts would arrive in ten minutes. The countdown begins!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately reacted and looked at Liu Yu. He asked, ¡°There¡¯s someone defending the eastern gate. Can you defend the south?¡±

    Liu Yu immediately nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡±

    The two turned around and nearly rushed out the door at the same moment. Liu Yu was not slow either, and quickly, he was outside the southern gate.

    Shi Xiaobai did not rush out the city gate, and instead cut off another tree branch and went to a point which formed a triangle with the northern and western gates.

    If he only needed to guard two gates, it was a breeze for Shi Xiaobai.

    Soon, saber-wielding murloc monsters dressed in blue armor began surging from the two gates.

    Shi Xiaobai waved the branch in his hand, causing the blue murlocs to gather towards him.

    Shi Xiaobai first slew the Murloc Warriors that were charging in front before he slowly clustered the Murloc Warriors that were to the back. He began attracting the aggro and quickly, the Murloc Warriors mobbed together.

    ¡°Kun-Stewing Wok!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shed out the Kun-Stewing strike asrge swaths of Murloc Warriors crashed to the ground screaming. Even the murlocs that were not directly enveloped by the wok-shaped sword aura were inflicted damage by the boiling air around them. Immediately, they turned extremely weak.

    The Kun-Stewing Wok was exceptionally effective against fish species!

    Shi Xiaobai charged over and used Beginner Sword to y the remaining Murloc Warriors, as though he was an autumn breeze that swept the leaves.

    Just as there were fewer than twenty Murloc Warriors left, a hammer came crashing from the sky, as numerous Murloc Warriors were killed.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head in surprise and saw the adonis from Zeus holding a gigantic hammer beside him. The adonis had a cold expression, and at the moment Shi Xiaobai looked over, he mmed his hammer again. When he mmed down, it became a humongous white hammer.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    When the white hammer hit the ground, an explosion boomed. It caused the ground to quake as the handful of remaining Murloc Warriors were hammered to death by that strike!

    The adonis nced at Shi Xiaobai with a trace of hatred in his eyes.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned. It was apparent that the adonis had been randomly transported here. The moment he arrived, he charged over to ¡®clean up the mess¡¯. However, it was not to help, but to¡­snatch points from Shi Xiaobai!

    Shi Xiaobai sighed as he silently inquired about the number of points he had umted.

    He had¡­499 points!

    ¡­

    1. Ominous portent (´óÐ×, d¨¤ xi¨­ng) sounds identical to big breasts (´óÐØ, d¨¤ xi¨­ng)

 Chapter 232: The Tree of Life is about to die

    Chapter 232: The Tree of Life is about to die

    With 499 points, he was just one point short of 500. He just needed to kill one more Murloc Warrior to pass the second level, but it was ruined by the adonis!

    Shi Xiaobai was rendered somewhat speechless.

    This adonis fucking knew how to kill steal.

    At this moment, the adonis turned around and said with a sneer, ¡°Tu Dahei, you are not worthy of Miss Sunless. Be sensible and get the fuck away, so as to not incur ridicule on yourself.¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, his anger turned into amusement.

    This idiot made him fall short of a point, yet he dared to say such nasty words?

    It was impossible for Shi Xiaobai to tolerate the fellow. With a cold beam shing in his eyes, he charged at the adonis.

    The adonis was apparently prepared. He retreated frantically. Even with a metallic hammer in hand, his speed was still remarkably fast.

    Unfortunately, he was facing against Shi Xiaobai. In front of Shi Xiaobai, his speed was as slow as a turtle¡¯s crawl.

    Shi Xiaobai appeared nearly instantly in front of the adonis.

    The adonis¡¯ expression drastically changed as he hammered at Shi Xiaobai with an angry bellow.

    The hammer swept through the air, leaving reverberations behind that shattered an astral figure.

    It was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s phantom image!

    Shi Xiaobai had already appeared behind the adonis, and shed his sword out at a lightning speed.

    The adonis felt a chill in his heart as he frantically rushed forward. He traversed about a dozen meters out before turning around in a flustered manner. However, Shi Xiaobai had not chased after him and was still standing at his original spot.

    The adonis heaved a sigh of relief. That strike had nearly killed him. He never expected Tu Dahei to be fast enough to dodge his attack.

    Suddenly, the adonis felt a coldness on his scalp. Reaching out his hand to touch his scalp, he immediately shouted, ¡°My hair!¡±

    Taking another look, there was a lock of blond hair on the ground in front of Shi Xiaobai.

    Wasn¡¯t that his hair?

    At this moment, Liu Yu happened to enter the city. Taking a nce at the adonis, he burst outughing as he said, ¡°This Benefactor, where did you get this hairstyle cut? It¡¯s truly artistic!¡±

    The adonis hurriedly took out a mirror he brought with him. His tears immediately flowed down when he saw his reflection.

    From the reflection, the middle portion of his hair had been shaved clean. He looked like a balding middle-aged man.

    Shi Xiaobai said coldly, ¡°Remember not to infuriate This King. If not, the next thing that drops might not only be hair!¡±

    After Shi Xiaobai said this, he headed for the Points Treasury. Although he was somewhat angry, he did not need to be too heavy-handed. However, for a wretch like the adonis, Shi Xiaobai would typically give them an impressionable lesson.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    While staring helplessly in the Points Treasury for a long while, Shi Xiaobai managed to see quite a number of superb items. He began to have all sorts of fantasies about them, but unfortunately, they were too ¡®expensive¡¯, with most of them not worth the points. As such, most of those fantasies were just that, fantasies.

    During this period, the adonis came to look for Shi Xiaobai with a livid but trembling expression. He wanted to defend one city gate.

    Shi Xiaobai was not oppressive enough to deprive the adonis of his right to do so. Furthermore, he was just one point short of clearing the level, so he did not mind the points.

    Hence, they set the rules of one person defending per side, with no one interfering with the others.

    Shi Xiaobai took some time to check on the bespectacled girl and found her sitting on a half-meter-tall stone by the city gate. As she waited for the beast horde to arrive, she read and looked truly rxed.

    Shi Xiaobai chatted with the talkative girl for a few moments before the sacred voice boomed again.

    ¡°The fourth wave of the demonic beasts, [Harpy Huntress], has arrived. Take note of your defense!¡±

    ¡°The fifth wave of demonic beasts will arrive in five minutes. The countdown shall begin.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was momentarily surprised. The previous waves came in ten-minute-intervals, but why did it be five minutes at the fifth wave?

    However, there was no time to consider this. Shi Xiaobai turned around and rushed to the city gate he was defending. When he rushed out the city gate, he saw birdlike humanoids obscuring the sky as they flew over.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately shed out ¡®Kun-Stewing Wok¡¯, killing a bunch of Harpy Huntresses.

    Immediately, the sacred voice boomed in his mind.

    ¡°You have umted 500 Tower Defense Points. Do you want to head for the third level?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was taken aback before he decisively chose ¡®no¡¯. If he were to leave, the harpies would be able to freely invade the city. Wouldn¡¯t he be harming the other three if the Tree of Life died as a result of his choice?

    He did not mind harming the adonis or Liu Yu, but if he harmed the pitiful and adorable mute, it wouldn¡¯t be nice.

    Furthermore, Shi Xiaobai remembered that the assessment program had previously said that he was free to leave at any time once he had 500 points. Hence, he was in no hurry.

    Shi Xiaobai decisively used the same method of attracting aggro with the tree branch and clustered the harpies together.

    The harpies shot out their arrows and immediately a rain of arrows came falling from the sky.

    Shi Xiaobai constantly dodged and produced a few ¡®Kun-Stewing Wok¡¯ strikes before finally killing all of the harpies. During this time, he was always on the alert. Any time a harpy tried to fly past him into the city, Shi Xiaobai would hunt it down.

    He did not even miss out on a single Harpy Huntress.

    Shi Xiaobai turned around and headed towards the southern gate. He wanted to bid farewell to the silver-haired girl and head for the next level.

    But at this moment, a sharp scream sounded from the city.

    Following that, the authoritative voice boomed in his mind.

    ¡°The Tree of Life is under attack. It¡¯s in grave danger. Quickly rescue it!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly turned around and raced towards the city gate. When he entered the city, he saw more than a dozen Harpy Huntresses forming a line not far from the Tree of Life. They were constantly shooting arrows at it!

    The Tree of Life thrashed around violently as it constantly screamed. Its green leaves turned gray and were constantly shaken off. The tree branches and tree trunk were rapidly withering.

    Shi Xiaobai shed our three consecutive ¡®Kun-Stewing Wok¡¯ strikes and instantly killed all the Harpy Huntresses. At this moment, the other three rookies who were defending the other three gates came into the city. The four were simultaneously rushing towards the Tree of Life. At this moment, the sides where Shi Xiaobai and the silver-haired girl was defending no longer had any Harpy Huntresses, while there were still Harpy Huntressesing from Liu Yu and the adonis¡¯ sides.

    Shi Xiaobai used ¡®Unleaking Turtle Aura¡¯ to repress the feeling of emptiness after using three consecutive ¡®Kun-Stewing Wok¡¯ strikes, and forcibly produced a few more.

    Liu Yu flicked his whisk around as harpies exploded one after another. The adonis waved his hammer around and was able to barely crush a harpy to death, but it was obviously quite tough on him.

    After a short while, the Harpy Huntresses were finallypletely wiped out.

    At this moment, the adonis said with a livid expression as he roared, ¡°Which idiot let them through!?¡±

    Upon hearing this, a cold glimmer shed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes. He was just about to say something when the sacred voice boomed once again.

    ¡°Warning! Warning! The Tree of Life will die in thirty seconds!¡±

    The Tree of Life which was bustling with life was currentlypletely gray. Most of its leaves had shed, leaving behind dry and bare branches.

    The Tree of Life was about to die!

 Chapter 233: True Glory

    Chapter 233: True Glory

    The sacred voice only prompted them that the Tree of Life would die after thirty seconds. However, it did not exin how the Tree of Life could be saved. It was as though it was just telling the quartet to make certain necessary preparations.

    ording to the rules, if the Tree of Life were to die, it was equivalent to the fall of the city. The trial-takers would then be transported to other cities, but their Tower Defense Points were to be reset to zero.

    It could be said that the consequences were not as serious as one would imagine. It only meant restarting.

    But surprisingly enough, it was the adonis who had the fewest points that was most agitated about it, despite him suffering the least losses. He angrily yelled, ¡°Fuck! Who was the one who let the mobs in?¡±

    The adonis suddenly pointed his finger at the silver-haired girl and roared, ¡°Was it you? Yes, it must be you and Tu Dahei. Both your sides do not have any demonic beasts. How could it be possible to clear them so fast? It must be the two of you who let them through!¡±

    However, the silver-haired girlpletely ignored the adonis. She could not even be bothered to turn her head. Instead, she walked in front of Shi Xiaobai and wrote on her writing board.

    ¡°Brother Xiaobai, I did some calctions. You must have more than 500 points now. Quickly take the opportunity to enter the third level!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent. It was unknown what was on his mind.

    As the incessant sounds of the adonis¡¯ angry curses entered his ears, while words written by the silver-haired girl out of concerned entered his sight. ¡°Brother Xiaobai, the Tree of Life¡¯s death only means a restart. I¡¯ll be able to catch up with you soon. Hurry up and go. There isn¡¯t much time. There won¡¯t be any time left if you don¡¯t go now!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai suddenlyughed. It was a relievedugh, augh with resolute eyes.

    He suddenly turned around and charged straight for the Points Treasury.

    The other three were given a fright by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s speed. But what followed next astonished them greatly.

    They saw a golden beam of light shoot down from the sky as itpletely enveloped the Tree of Life. The Tree of Life¡¯s withered branches slowly became fuller as greenness started appearing above the gray tree trunk.

    The golden light onlysted for a few seconds, but the Tree of Life had been pulled back from the brink of death.

    The authoritative voice boomed once again.

    ¡°Lesser Healing has been used. The Tree of Life is out of its dying state.¡±

    Questions filled the trio¡¯s minds.

    Why did a Lesser Healing suddenly appear?

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai slowly walked out the Points Treasury.

    Liu Yu suddenly widened his eyes and shouted, ¡°Tu Dahei, you exchanged your points for the Lesser Healing of the Tree of Life!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded silently.

    However, the adonis sneered and said, ¡°So it can be healed. No wonder you did not look worried at all. Were those demonic beasts let in because of your carelessness?¡±

    Before the adonis finished his sentence, Liu Yu¡¯s expression changed drastically. He angrily growled, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The adonis turned around in shock, while Liu Yu said with a sneer, ¡°Do you know how many points Lesser Healing costs? A full 500 points! Do you understand? Tu Dahei could have used his 500 points to clear the level, but he used it to heal the Tree of Life. Who do you think he did this for?¡±

    The adonis¡¯ face immediately turned pale. However, he insisted softly, ¡°He must be feeling guilty for letting in some of the harpies.¡±

    Liu Yu stared at him and raised his hand to p at the adonis.

    But at this moment, a voice resounded throughout the skies!

    ¡°The first person to clear Tower Defense has appeared. Participant, Speechless Li, has been sent to the third level!¡±

    Time seemed toe to a halt.

    Liu Yu lowered his hand in a dejected manner. With his drooping eyelids, he sighed and said, ¡°This glory should have belonged to Tu Dahei. Sigh.¡±

    The adonis also lowered his head. He did not dare to say another word, but a trace of schadenfreude shed in his eyes.

    The silver-haired girl had already stood beside Shi Xiaobai. She gently held Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand, her eyes looking sorry for him.

    But at this moment, Shi Xiaobai slowly stretched his mouth open and smiled.

    This was a smile that came from the bottom of his heart. It was as resplendent as the warm and bright sunlight.

    The trio looked in disbelief at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s smile. They even forgot to breathe for a moment.

    ¡°In fact, This King had been hesitating previously. This King nearly chose to head to the third level, but This King is thankful for not making that choice. This is because if This King were to disregard something he had once defended, despite being able to save it, to leave, or if he could clearly help his friend but decided to leave selfishly, then even This King will look down on himself!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai reached out his hand and patted the silver-haired girl¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°So, This King is very happy to have made the correct choice. This King has defeated his selfish devils, as well as defeating the asional me who gets disorientated. By making a choice that is not regrettable before actually regretting is This King¡¯s path of a King. That is This King¡¯s true glory!¡±

    The silver-haired girl was astounded. She reached out her hand to hold onto the stroking hand which was not much bigger than her own. A look of amazement and worship shed in her eyes.

    Liu Yu gave a relieved smile, as a glimmer shed in his eyes while he looked at Shi Xiaobai.

    The adonis lowered his head deeply and felt extremely indignant, but he did not dare to reveal it.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai was like a hot sun, warm and dazzling.

    Suddenly, the authoritative voice boomed once again in their minds.

    ¡°The fifth wave of the demonic beasts, the first BOSS level, [Dark Rider] has arrived. Take note of your defense!¡±

    ¡°The sixth wave of demonic beast horde would arrive in thirty minutes. The countdown begins!¡±

    The BOSS level had appeared only five minutes after the previous wave had started!

    Furthermore, with the sixth wave¡¯s countdown set to thirty minutester, it meant that the BOSS level would be rather terrifying!

    The quartet did not dare to stay put as they immediately rushed to their respective city gates.

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath. Standing at the gate, he calmed his mood.

    Out of the purple door charged a silver-armored demon whose body was purplish-brown in color. It held two spears in its hands, while it rode on a ck steed which was clothed in armor as well.

    At a nce, the Dark Rider was obviously different from the trash mobs from before. There was a terrifying aura emanating from it as its killing intent surged. It was a suffocating presence.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was ted. Throwing away the bronze sword in his hand, he immediately formed a psionic knife.

    He saw three thin, short, red lines on the Dark Rider. It indicated that the Dark Rider had very few weaknesses.

    However, as long as there was a red line, Shi Xiaobai was confident enough to y anything!

    Furthermore, this Dark Rider was emanating an aura of darkness from top to bottom. Shi Xiaobai had now realized that the reason why his Pig ughtering Knife was able to deal such terrifying power in the virtual world but failed against the golden-white holy dragon was because the Pig ughtering Knife was effective against darkness-elemental beings.

    The richer one¡¯s darkness aura was, the more terrifying the damage of Pig ughtering Knife was. If it was struck on the fatal red line, the damage was beyond imagination.

    Shi Xiaobai charged forward, while the Dark Rider also charged at him. The battle had begun.

 Chapter 234: Hero and Villain

    Chapter 234: Hero and Viin

    The battle onlysted for ten seconds. By the time Shi Xiaobai turned around and picked up the bronze sword on the ground, the Dark Rider had already fallen to the ground.

    ¡°Dark Rider killed. Tower Defense Points+230.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes nearly popped out.

    A BOSS alone was worth 230 points!?

    Shi Xiaobai felt that bliss truly came too suddenly.

    Shi Xiaobai was ted for a moment before he headed back for the city. Immediately, he saw a strange sight.

    He saw the adonis running desperately for his life, while the Dark Rider was chasing him with raging killing intent. The distance between the two was gradually decreasing.

    This Dark Rider was different from the other small fries. It did not take the initiative to attack the Tree of Life, but instead engaged in a hot pursuit with the participants!

    Shi Xiaobai pondered for a moment before he figured it out. From the looks of it, it would be too difficult to defend the Tree of Life if the extremely powerful Dark Riders were to only attack the Tree of Life. Therefore, such a situation was the reason for the thirty-minute gap.

    The Dark Rider, which Shi Xiaobai could easily destroy, was too difficult for most Psionic Mortal Realm trial-takers.

    The adonis did not even have the ability to counter-attack. He had been running for his life from the beginning.

    When the adonis caught a glimpse of Shi Xiaobai, he immediately felt as though he had seen help. He immediately shouted out, ¡°Tu Dahei! Save me! This Dark Rider is locked onto me!¡±

    ¡°You can do it!¡± Shi Xiaobai said as he nodded at the adonis, without any intention of helping him.

    ¡°Fuck! Tu Dahei, how can you stand there idly without helping?¡±

    The adonis looked at the Dark Rider which was closing in on him as his face turned hideous.

    ¡°You sanctimonious hypocrite! What you said previously sounded good, but because of a little grudge, you ignore me and wish for me to die early! A disgusting bastard like yourself is not worthy of Sunless!¡±

    The adonis cursed furiously, as though he was going hysterical.

    Shi Xiaobai looked calm and appeared as though he was about tough.

    ¡°Why? Why can you be this ruthless?¡±

    The adonis barely avoided a stab from the Dark Rider. He said with gritted teeth, ¡°Tu Dahei, I¡¯m begging you. Save me. This is an extremely easy task for you, right? We only had a tiny vendetta between us. How can you bear to see me being pursued to my death?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said without any expression, ¡°Death? You just need to say those two words and you will rescue yourself.¡±

    The adonis¡¯s face changed drastically as he suddenlyughed hysterically, ¡°Alright, Tu Dahei, you are ruthless enough! You are a bastard that¡¯s worse than beasts!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly sighed and said with a deep voice, ¡°Do you think that This King doesn¡¯t know who was the one who let the dozen Harpy Huntresses in? Foolish mortal. The spot where the Harpy Huntresses stopped at points to the city gate you defended.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the adonis¡¯s face turned ghastly pale. A long-ranged demonic beast like the Harpy Huntress would likely head in a straight line after entering the city. Naturally, they woulde to a stop, and from their location, one could judge where they came from!

    He had yed the role of the questioner from the very beginning because he was afraid the other three would suspect him. However, he never expected Tu Dahei to be the first to see through him.

    The adonis instantly judged that Tu Dahei would not do anything to save him, and as the Dark Rider was already at hand, the only choice he had was shout ¡®Open Sesame¡¯ to escape the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower.

    But!

    He could not ept it!

    A hint of madness shed in the adonis¡¯s eyes. He turned to rush towards the eastern gate. At this moment, he needed a lure to transfer his aggro. Tu Dahei¡¯s speed was too great, so the silver-haired girl was the best candidate!

    A look of hysteric glimmer of hope shed in the adonis¡¯ eyes. Regardless of anything, he had to escape this cmity that had befallen him.

    Since the girl was another idiot who had been deceived by Tu Dahei, who else should he harm but her?

    Just as he was about to arrive at the city gate, the adonis noticed the girl who was reading a book, with her back facing him. He was astonished at how fast the girl had managed to defeat the Dark Rider that he had no means of resisting. At the same time, he also felt lucky.

    As long as he pulled the girl to the ground, the Dark Rider would definitely transfer its aggro onto her!

    The adonisughed heartily in his heart. He was about to pass the city gate.

    At this moment, a figure appeared to the side of the adonis, and sent him flying with a kick.

    The adonis fell to the ground while feeling rmed. He saw Shi Xiaobai standing by the city gate as he looked coldly at him.

    As for the Dark Rider, it was also charging straight at him!

    He had nowhere to run!

    It was impossible for Tu Dahei to save him. The only way to save himself was to shout the two words!

    However the extreme indignation and hatred in his heart resulted in those two words being stuck in his throat. He was unable to truly say it out.

    Only until the Dark Rider¡¯s spear stabbed at him forcefully, did he hurriedly shout, ¡°Open Sesame!¡±

    However, what followed was a shrill scream. The spear had stabbed him in the right arm as the Dark Rider immediately jerked the spear upwards.

    The adonis suddenly transformed into a golden beam of light and shot into the sky.

    But a bloody arm was left behind.

    When Shi Xiaobai saw this scene from afar, he sighed silently.

    The adonis could have shouted ¡®Open Sesame¡¯ early on to escape the grounds, yet he was unable to ovee his negative emotions. It resulted in him being a moment toote. Although he did not lose his life, he had lost an arm.

    It could be said that the evil brought on by himself is the hardest to bear!

    At that moment, the Dark Rider turned its head and charged at Shi Xiaobai. Shi Xiaobai instantly conjured a psionic knife and charged forward!

    Pig ughtering Knife!

    Killing demons like ughtering pigs!

    The Dark Rider screamed and crashed to the ground with a ssh.

    Shi Xiaobai slowly dispersed his knife and turned his head. Up above the city gate, the bespectacled girl was staring confoundedly at him. Her sses nearly fell off her nose bridge, but she had forgotten to push them up.

    Shi Xiaobai smiled and said, ¡°Sorry for disturbing your reading.¡±

    ¡­

    At the instant Shi Xiaobai killed the Dark Rider, he earned another 230 points.

    Immediately, the sacred voice boomed in his mind.

    ¡°You have umted 500 Tower Defense Points. Do you want to head for the third level?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised. After killing two BOSSes consecutively, he had earned 460 points. In addition to the remaining 59 points he had earlier, he now had a total of 519 points. He could already head to the third level.

    Shi Xiaobai did not immediately reply this time. He walked to the silver-haired girl, but before he even said a thing, the silver-haired girl had raised her writing board.

    ¡°Brother Xiaobai, I have exceeded 500 points. You must have too, right?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded.

    The silver-haired girl wrote again, ¡°Then¡­shall we leave together?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded his head once again and said, ¡°Alright, let us leave together.¡±

    The silver-haired girl smiled with her eyes squinted.

    Just as Shi Xiaobai wanted to say ¡°yes¡± in his heart, time suddenly came to a halt!

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The familiar fiery voice boomed once again.

    The ck text slowly materialized in front of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes!

    [ Choice 1: Defend against thirty waves of demonic beasts, bing the greatest hero of ¡°Tower Defense¡± (B-level reward) ]

    [ Choice 2: Personally destroy fifteen cities, bing the greatest viin of ¡°Tower Defense¡± (B-level reward) ]

    (Gentle Reminder: This choice is considered a ¡°daily-style choice¡± where there is only one opportunity after choosing. Sessfullypleting the choice¡¯s mission will yield a reward, and failure will lead to punishment of the same level.)

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 235: Shi Xiaobai has come

    Chapter 235: Shi Xiaobai hase

    Due to the Absolute Choice, Shi Xiaobai couldn¡¯t help but stay behind despite already having earned 500 points. However, he did not reveal any abnormalities. He bade farewell to the silver-haired girl with a smile. Only after the silver-haired girl had transformed into a beam of golden light and left did Shi Xiaobai turn around to head back into the city.

    When he returned to the city, he noticed that two trial-takers had arrived during this short period of time.

    They were strangers to Shi Xiaobai, so he only gave them a knowing nod. He then informed Liu Yu and said that he was about to leave the city.

    Liu Yu would obviously not force him to stay. However, his mood was somewhat heavy. The four of them who came to City #1 at the beginning were clearly one of the cream of the crop among the rookies. But even so, they nearly failed while defending the first five waves. Now Shi Xiaobai and the silver-haired girl were leaving, while the adonis had used the exitmand to return to human civilization.

    He was the only one left.

    There might be other rookies who mighteter, but what would happen after he left?

    Those weaker rookies who came would immediately face demonic beast hordes much stronger than the first five waves.

    How could they defend against the hordes?

    The cities would probably be destroyed one after another?

    It was much better to destroy the other cities and gather all the rookies together in one main city. It would ensure that all the rookies that wereter sent to this level would arrive in the same city. Later on, with the numbers advantage, most of them would be able to leave by defending the city.

    By gathering the scattered sand earlier, the city walls that were formed would be stronger.

    ¡°Sigh, this penniless priest is too benevolent. The goal of the assessment program is to allow the survival of the fittest, and to let natural selection take ce. What¡¯s there to be fair?¡±

    Liu Yu sighed andposing himself, he turned towards the two rookies who had just arrived. He pointed two fingers at one of them and said loudly, ¡°Benefactor, this penniless priest notices that your be seems dark, that¡¯s an ominous portent!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai obviously did not head for the third level because of the reason Liu Yu thought of. Instead, he entered the Points Treasury. In the Points Treasury, he had once discovered many interesting and strange exchange items. It also gave him a lot of fascinating ideas.

    Previously, it was just fantasy, but due to the sudden appearance of the Absolute Choice, the fulfillment of one of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fascinating ideas became necessary.

    On an extremely secluded spot on the left wall, Shi Xiaobai found a particr line of text he had previously seen.

    ¡°Teleport scroll: Randomly sends user to other cities. Will be treated as an intruder. Requires 20 Tower Defense Points.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned. After exchanging his Tower Defense Points for 24 Teleport scrolls, he exchanged for a Town Portal scroll that cost 30 points. Instantly, he spent 510 points.

    Yes, Shi Xiaobai had chosen option two. To personally destroy fifteen cities!

    It might sound unbelievable, but before the Absolute Choice appeared, Shi Xiaobai had such a thought when he saw the Teleport scroll in the Points Treasury.

    Defending for thirty waves was quite an interesting option. However, the chances of sess could be extremely slim. After all, at ater stage, the people who could leave would have left. The remaining were the weaklings after ¡°survival of the fittest¡±. Trying to rely on these people to sessfully defend for thirty waves was fool¡¯s talk.

    Of course, this was not the reason why the usually fearless Shi Xiaobai did not make the choice.

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai had been in a dilemma regarding the two choices. If the two rewards of the two choices had a difference in levels, Shi Xiaobai would have immediately chosen the one with a better reward, unfortunately, the two choices were B-level rewards.

    Only when the countdown began did Shi Xiaobai choose the option of destroying fifteen cities.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s reason was in fact very simple, which is¡­

    Not telling you at this time!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    City #19

    At this moment, there were only four rookies defending the city.

    Heartless said to a short-haired teenager beside him, ¡°I have enough points. I¡¯ll be leaving first?¡±

    The short-haired teenager was one of the Zeus rookies that had ¡°ganked¡± Shi Xiaobai. He nodded at Heartless and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m just short of thirty points. I¡¯ll be able to leave in the next wave. Boss, go ahead. I¡¯ll soon catch up with you.¡±

    Just as Heartless was about to leave after giving a terse acknowledge, two rookies standing beside them suddenly said in a hurry,

    ¡°If all of you are gone, what are we to do?¡±

    ¡°With only the two of us left, how are we to defend against the wave after the next?¡±

    The short-haired teenager said in a deadpan manner, ¡°There will be other rookies sent here in a while.¡±

    One of them, a bespectacled rookie, said with a frown, ¡°It¡¯s unknown when they will arrive. Furthermore, those whoeter are definitely very weak. There¡¯s no way to defend the city with them.¡±

    Another slightly overweight rookie hurriedly said, ¡°We are now around 200 points. Just stay behind to defend another one or two waves, and then both of us will be able to leave. If the two of you were to leave, we would have to restart again if the Tree of Life gets destroyed.¡±

    The short-haired teenager immediately sneered and said, ¡°So what? What has that got to do with us?¡±

    The slightly overweight teenager stiffened his face as he said, ¡°We have at least defended two waves and can be considered to have gone through thick and thin. All you need to do is stay behind for another ten minutes. We will definitely repay you in the future!¡±

    At this moment, Heartless suddenly said, ¡°If the two of us were to stay behind to help you umte enough points, what would happen to the rookies after the four of us leave together? ording to your theory, should the two of you stay behind to help the rookies thateter to gather enough points?¡±

    The slightly overweight rookie¡¯s face turned aghast, but he did not know how to reply.

    The bespectacled rookie muttered, ¡°That¡­is different¡­¡±

    The short-haired teenager sneered and said, ¡°Different? What a joke. You think too specially of yourselves. To us, all of you are strangers. No one owes anyone else.¡±

    The slightly overweight rookie shed a look of anger with his eyes as he angrily said, ¡°Without the two of us, the both of you might not have been able to defend up to this point. Shouldn¡¯t you feel a bit of gratefulness?¡±

    The short-haired teenager gave a disdainfulugh as he said, ¡°What a joke. If not for the two of you sharing points with us, Boss Heartless and I would have long left.¡±

    The slightly overweight and bespectacled rookies were outraged. They were at a loss for words. Even though they wanted to throw invectives and attack them, they knew that they were no match.

    Heartless sighed and ignored the duo. He walked to the side of the short-haired youth and whispered into his ear, ¡°Be careful. After I leave, all of you might not be able to defend the city. Leave the moment you umte 500 points. You can¡¯t take care of others in such a trial.¡±

    The short-haired teenager nodded and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course!¡±

    Heartless did not speak a word further. He suddenly transformed into a golden beam of light that shot into the sky.

    The short-haired youth nced at the two rookies, as he was prepared to leave the moment he had enough points.

    The two rookies looked at the short-haired teenager with angry stares that had a trace of bitterness as well.

    At this moment, a golden beam of light fell from the sky as a ck-haired youth appeared on the waypoint.

    At the same time, an authoritative voice resounded in the three people¡¯s heads.

    ¡°An intruder has been randomly sent to City #19. Make sure to take note of your defense!¡±

 Chapter 236: Two Peng Grills

    Chapter 236: Two Peng Grills

    Intruder?

    The trio in City #19 were stunned. They focused their eyes on the ck-haired youth.

    ¡°Tu Dahei!?¡± The trio eximed in unison.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head to face the trio. He did not expect to see someone familiar. He walked down the waypoint with a deadpan expression.

    The short-haired youth immediately shouted, ¡°Tu Dahei, what¡¯s the matter about being an intruder?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai waved the bronze sword in his hand and said, ¡°Intruder? This King prefers you to call This King the Destroyer. This King is here to destroy this city.¡±

    The trio had their expressions changed drastically as they immediately charged in front of the Tree of Life. The short-haired teenager bellowed angrily, ¡°What do you n on doing?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not answer him. Instead, he said, ¡°Are you ready? Then This King shall be attacking.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai slowly walked towards the trio.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    The trio was rmed and incensed, as well as somewhat confused. After looking each other in the eyes, they charged at Shi Xiaobai.

    Although they did not know why Shi Xiaobai came to destroy their city, they had to stop him at all costs!

    The short-haired youth pulled out arge saber, the slightly overweight rookie raised a stone axe, while the bespectacled teenager raised a spear.

    The trio simultaneously frantically attacked Shi Xiaobai!

    Shi Xiaobai instantly elerated and burst forward with an astonishing speed. A blurry figure appeared in the trio¡¯s eyes which dazzled them. They could only attack based on their own sensations.

    Without any surprise, their attacks missed, missed, and missed again!

    Shi Xiaobai was as fast as lightning as he shed past them one after another. In less than a few seconds, he had already broken their line of defense.

    The trio turned around in horror and saw Shi Xiaobai raise his bronze sword!

    ¡°No!¡±

    The trio yelled.

    In their eyes, the back figure with the raised sword was as cold and cruel as a devil!

    Shi Xiaobai shed out when he was three meters away from the Tree of Life!

    It was not one strike, but two!

    Shi Xiaobai shed out a diagonal right sh quickly before shing another diagonal left sh. With the two shes, they formed an ¡®X¡¯-shaped red sword beam that shot towards the Tree of Life!

    The moment the red-sword crossbeam mmed into the Tree of Life¡¯s trunk, a ckish-red pir of mes burst towards the sky. The Tree of Life was consumed by the ming pir and in a few seconds, all the tree leaves were burnt to a crisp. The tree branches and trunk werepletely ckened!

    Shi Xiaobai slowly lowered his bronze sword. This sword technique was known as ¡°Two Peng Grills¡±, and was simrly deduced from the Kun Peng mantra from which he figured out ¡°Kun-Stewing Wok¡± from. This strike was highly effective against vegetation like the Tree of Life that was extremely weak to fire!

    The three rookies looked at the Tree of Life that had been burnt to a crisp by the ming pir that reached into the skies. Their eyes zed over as the authoritative voice boomed in their minds.

    ¡°The Tree of Life has died. City #19 has been destroyed. You will be randomly sent to other cities after three seconds, and your Tower Defense Points will be reset to zero!¡±

    There were only three seconds left!

    During thest three seconds, the short-haired teenager chose to charge angrily at Shi Xiaobai. He wanted to seek revenge!

    The other two rookies rushed to the Points Treasury in panic. They wanted to exchange all the points they had umted before it was reset!

    However, they were toote!

    The short-haired teenager missed again as he growled furiously, ¡°Tu Dahei, this will not be the end of it!¡±

    Heavens, he was just short of thirty points to clear the level!

    The short-haired teenager was enveloped in a golden beam of light as he was sent to another city with great indignation.

    The other two rookies were transported away before they even reached the Points Treasury.

    However, the hatred in their hearts was not as bad as the short-haired youth.

    This was becausepared to them losing about 200 points, the short-haired youth was clearly worse of. They did not feel less fortunate when they saw someone more unfortunate than them.

    Shi Xiaobai stood there in silence. It was unknown what he was thinking when suddenly the authoritative voice resounded in his mind.

    ¡°Congrattions for destroying City #19. You have stolen 860 Tower Defense Points. You have umted more than 500 Tower Defense Points. Do you want to head for the third level?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but widen his eyes.

    He could even steal Tower Defense Points by destroying the cities of others!?

    There was such a good thing?

    Shi Xiaobai felt as though he had discovered a brand new world.

    This matter seemed like aputer bug, but on careful thought, other than as a result of the Absolute Choice, who would do such a wretched thing like destroying the cities of others?

    Ignoring the fact that the ¡°Teleport scroll¡± was located in an extremely secluded corner, even if a person had discovered the existence of the ¡°Teleport scroll¡± and had equally fascinating thoughts just like Shi Xiaobai, it was unlikely that the person would generate such a thought of ¡°seeking trouble whenever possible¡± when all the person needed was a simple requirement of 500 points to clear the level.

    There was nearly no one who would partake in the destruction of other cities.

    It had to be said that this was quite an unexpected surprise.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes brightened up as he surveyed his surroundings. He noticed that although City #19 had been dered destroyed, the low houses did not seem to undergo even the slightest change. Shi Xiaobai immediately headed for the Points Treasury.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was informed that he could not use the Points Treasury of other cities when he tried to exchange his points.

    Shi Xiaobai had guessed that was the case, so he was not too disappointed. He did not stay any longer and used another Teleport scroll.

    He had to stay motionless when using the Teleport scroll or the Town Portal scroll. The channeling time was ten seconds, and he could not be interrupted during the channeling.

    In fact, this made the act of destroying a city very dangerous. After all, the city he was sent to was random. Furthermore, the moment he was transported, he would be dered an intruder. If he failed to destroy the other party¡¯s Tree of Life, he would be the one doomed.

    Ten secondster, Shi Xiaobai left City #19.

    ¡­

    As he was enveloped by the golden beam of light, his consciousness went into a blur. A few momentster, it became clear as the authoritative voice boomed in his mind.

    ¡°You have been sent to City #22. As you have destroyed another city, you are now identified as ¡®City Destroyer Viin¡¯. Every defender in City #22 will be informed.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly astonished as a few surprised voices were heard.

    ¡°Tu Dahei?¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, City Destroyer Viin?¡±

    ¡°Lord Shi¡ª¡­Tu Dahei!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    From the cacophony of astonished yelling, Shi Xiaobai heard a familiar voice. He turned his head immediately and saw a girl with orange hair running towards him from a short distance away. Who else was this but Mozzie?

    On a closer look, there was an azure-dressed girl walking slowly behind Mozzie. She was Sunless.

    There were four other rookies gathered underneath the waypoint as they looked warily at Shi Xiaobai.

    Mozzie ran to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s side and asked with a whisper, ¡°Lord Tu Dahei, what¡¯s the matter with City Destroyer Viin?¡±

    At this moment, Sunless hade to the side. She looked calm, but there was a trace of curiosity in her eyes.

    Shi Xiaobai did not deceive them and said, ¡°This King just destroyed City #19.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not artificially lower his voice. When the four rookies heard this, their expressions changed drastically. They questioned him loudly, ¡°So are you now here to destroy our city?¡±

 Chapter 237: A true man never turns his head to watch an explosion

    Chapter 237: A true man never turns his head to watch an explosion

    ¡°So you are now here to destroy our city?¡±

    The four rookies raised their weapons.

    Before Shi Xiaobai answered, Mozzie said, ¡°So what if he destroys it. This Mosquito unconditionally supports Lord Tu Dahei!¡±

    Sunless also nodded her head, indicating her indifference on this matter.

    The four rookies stared at them with looks of disbelief as ten thousand horses with mud-stained hooves rushed across their minds.

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the four rookies and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This King is just here in passing.¡±

    The four rookies were astonished.

    What the heck did he mean by in passing?

    Shi Xiaobai did not want to waste time. He obviously would not destroy the city Sunless and Mozzie was in. He whispered to the two of them, ¡°Do your best. Head for the third level as soon as possible. This King has matters to attend to, so This King shall be leaving first.¡±

    Saying that, Shi Xiaobai used a Teleport scroll and a thin golden column of light descended upon him before it grew thicker at a visible rate until itpletely enveloped Shi Xiaobai. This entire process took ten seconds which could be interrupted.

    The four rookies wished for Shi Xiaobai to leave earlier, and with Sunless standing there, they did not have the guts to interrupt him.

    ¡°See you. Third level.¡±

    Just as Shi Xiaobai was about to leave, Sunless suddenly said softly.

    Shi Xiaobai was taken aback before saying with a nod, ¡°Alright!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°You have been sent to City #7. As you have destroyed another city, you are now identified as ¡®City Destroyer Viin¡¯. Every defender in City #7 will be informed.¡±

    The moment Shi Xiaobai opened his eyes and looked down from above, he immediately noticed that City #7 had ten defenders. No, there were more than that. He had only seen ten at a nce. There were definitely more than ten in this city!

    The so-called random teleportation was vicious. Wasn¡¯t the distribution amongst the cities a bit uneven?

    Shi Xiaobai decided promptly. As the ten defenders stared in shock, Shi Xiaobai had already used Crab Steps to rush down the waypoint.

    rmed voices immediately filled the city which Shi Xiaobai paid no attention to. At an extremely fast speed, he rushed towards the Tree of Life.

    ¡°Quick, stop him!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him near the Tree of Life!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    About five rookies came from outside the city or inside the houses. More than ten rookies roared anxiously as they charged at Shi Xiaobai with weapons in hands.

    Those long-range attack users who used guns or bows and arrows began to crazily fire at him.

    Shi Xiaobai dodged with all he had in a bid to rush towards the Tree of Life as though he was crazy. After passing one rookie after another, in order to break through their defenses, Shi Xiaobai had chosen to forcefully take a few hits from them.

    But thanks to ¡®This Turtle Is Hardest¡¯ and ¡®Unleaking Turtle Aura¡¯, these attacks that did not harm vital parts of his body became body-tempering fodder for Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai began using Crab Steps¡¯ passing off the spurious as genuine and mirages as he ingeniously darted past the attacking rookies. Just as he was about to approach the Tree of Life, there were already five rookies standing in a line in front of the Tree of Life, as though they were a solid wall.

    Shi Xiaobai raised his bronze sword as he charged forward.

    The five rookies bellowed as they immediately conjured a gigantic psionic barrier.

    No, it was not a psionic barrier, but a psionic domain!

    When Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strike hit the psionic domain, it felt as though he had struck hard steel. The only result was a tiny crack.

    The other ten rookies that Shi Xiaobai had left behind were rushing over like ferocious wolves!

    The five rookies did not rush forward in anger. Instead, they calmlybined their powers to continuously produce the psionic domain to protect the Tree of Life. This perfect choice plunged Shi Xiaobai into an extremely dangerous situation.

    In front of him was a difficult to crack psionic domain, and behind him were ten rookies with burning killing intent!

    Shi Xiaobai could only escape!

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not escape straight away. Instead, he circled halfway around the psionic domain, and came behind the five rookies.

    ¡°Idiot. A psionic domain can defend in all directions. Do you think it will be any different by attacking from behind?¡±

    One of the rookies that was putting up the psionic domain sneered.

    ¡°Quick finish him!¡±

    The ten pursuing rookies did not dare to procrastinate. They charged towards Shi Xiaobai in a bid to surround him.

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly came to a halt and took a deep breath. Raising his right hand, a golden beam of light suddenly shot into the sky.

    The golden beam of light was different from the teleportation¡¯s. This golden beam of light was thinner and more exquisite. Its golden color was purer, and it was more resplendent.

    A golden sword suddenly appeared in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand.

    ¡°Two Peng Grills!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly shed out twice as a golden fiery crossbeam flew forward like from a cannon. With that, the golden sword in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand suddenly shattered and was reduced to points of light that scattered to the ground!

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt dizzy. Pulling the golden holy sword for just a second had nearly drained all his psionic power. Shi Xiaobai immediately used ¡®Unleaking Turtle Aura¡¯ and retreated!

    The golden fiery crossbeam struck the psionic domain as the five rookies had their expressions drastically changed. Spewing a mouthful of blood, they were sent flying forward as the domain shattered, allowing free passage for the golden crossbeam to strike the Tree of Life.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A tumultuous explosion sounded as half of the ten pursuing rookies were sent flying in dread by the aftershocks of the explosion.

    Shi Xiaobai continued running forward and never turned back.

    ¡°A true man never turns his head to watch an explosion.¡±

    City #7, destroyed!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The story that followed was a nightmare the ¡®City Destroyer Viin¡¯ left for the rookies.

    Shi Xiaobai was constantly sent to other cities, and he was increasingly adept at destroying the Tree of Life. He also had various means of doing so.

    There were not many fortuitous cities like City #7 which had many rookies gathered. However, with the passage of time, the number of rookies in each city was gradually increasing.

    Therefore, despite Shi Xiaobai being more in line with the title of ¡®City Destroyer Viin¡¯, the process of destroying a city gradually became more difficult. But thankfully, for some reason, Shi Xiaobai never encountered any rookie from a city he had previously destroyed in any of the cities he was sent to.

    It was unknown where all the rookies whose cities were destroyed by him had gone to.

    This gave an advantage to Shi Xiaobai. Many¡¯s the time, he would rush down the waypoint the moment he arrived and head straight for the Tree of Life. The rookies would spend one or two seconds to realize what ¡®City Destroyer Viin¡¯ meant, but would eventually be a second or two too slow. They would then watch helplessly as Shi Xiaobai used a ¡®Two Peng Grills¡¯ strike to reduce the Tree of Life to ck ash.

    When Shi Xiaobai was sent to the city Kevin was in, Shi Xiaobai had chosen to give up on destroying the city. However, Kevin clearly could not stop the other rookies. Shi Xiaobai could only rush to a safe zone before using ¡®Teleport scroll¡¯. At this moment, Kevin had stepped forward to help Shi Xiaobai hold back the other rookies, greatly increasing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s opinion of Kevin.

    Shi Xiaobai did not meet Mu Yuesheng and guessed that she had already headed for the third level.

    In fact, the reason why Shi Xiaobai¡¯s destruction of the cities went so smoothly was mostly because the truly powerful rookies had already headed for the third level. There were very few powerful rookies like Sunless, who had stayed behind in the second level for Mozzie.

    And the remaining were just trash. There was no way they couldpete with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Crab Steps that was closing in on the Crest of Perfection realm. Although they could deal some damage to Shi Xiaobai with their advantage in numbers, they still failed to prevent Shi Xiaobai from destroying the Tree of Life in one strike.

    The Two Peng Grills strike was too effective against the initial Tree of Life that had extremely low defense. It was truly an instant kill.

    ¡°Congrattions for destroying City #16. You have stolen 1320 Tower Defense Points. You have umted more than 500 Tower Defense Points. Do you want to head for the third level?¡±

    City #16 was the fifteenth city Shi Xiaobai destroyed!

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but slump down to the ground. He closed his eyes wearily. His body was filled with cuts and bruises.

    Soon, the fiery voice resounded in his mind.

    ¡°Absolute Choicepleted. Congrattions on obtaining a ¡®B-level reward¡¯, [Master Conquest Ball]: Using the Master Conquest Ball guarantees the conquest of any non-highly intelligent biological being that would be stored in the Conquest Ball¡¯s space, bing a private pet!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly stunned as a golden ball the size of a baseball dropped out of thin air into his palm.

    Guarantees the conquest of any non-highly intelligent biological being?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes brightened slightly. Although he did not know what the exact definition of non-highly intelligent biological being was, the word ¡®conquest¡¯ greatly satisfied Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai kept the tiny golden ball into his pocket and rested for a few minutes.

    ¡°Town Portal scroll!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai bathed in the golden light. He currently had¡­13505 points. He was like a nouveau riche, so he had to return to his city to spendvishly!

    Ten seconds quickly passed. After a moment of haziness, Shi Xiaobai had returned to City #1!

    However, at the moment hended on City #1¡¯s waypoint, he heard a noisy din before he even opened his eyes.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned as he slowly opened his eyes.

    He was immediately dumbfounded.

    He saw the city filled with people. There were more than a hundred people, or even hundreds of people. There were quite a number of familiar faces amongst them.

    Weren¡¯t they the rookies that had been transported away after he destroyed their cities!?

    Shi Xiaobai was instantly enlightened. It was no wonder he never met rookies that had been transported away a second time during his seventeen teleportations. After their cities were destroyed, not only were their Tower Defense Points stolen from them, they had been forcefully sent to his City #1.

    ¡°Tu! Da! Hei!¡±

    The densely-packed crowd of rookies looked at the ¡®City Destroyer Viin¡¯ that made them gnash their teeth in bitter hatred as they gathered around him. Immediately, the waypoint was swarmed!

    ¡­

 Chapter 238: Letting everyone clear

    Chapter 238: Letting everyone clear

    Nearly three hundred rookies crowded the waypoint, making it packed like sardines. With Shi Xiaobai standing on the waypoint, unless he had wings to fly, there was nowhere for him to hide.

    Furious voices boomed.

    ¡°Tu Dahei, you actually dare to appear in front of us!?¡±

    ¡°This time, I want to see how you can escape from me!¡±

    ¡°Kill him! At least prevent him from using the exitmand!¡±

    ¡°Although I just came from Nightmare Terror Ind, Tu Dahei you have gone too far. You are not to be tolerated!¡±

    ¡°Him being a City Destroyer Viin is enough reason for people to eliminate him!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies slowly approached him with fervent killing intent, as though they were clouds of doom that were crushing down on a city. However, they did not act rashly or mindlessly rush forward. This was because they knew that Tu Dahei could use the exitmand to escape in an instant. Rushing forward would only force Tu Dahei to escape.

    They needed an outlet to vent their anger. Simply eliminating Tu Dahei was clearly not enough.

    The rookies closed in on him as they slowly climbed the steps. They were like fierce wolves that were approaching their prey. They wanted to see fear, upset, and regret in Tu Dahei and him pleading them for mercy.

    However, what disappointed them was that there was not the fear they wanted to see on Tu Dahei¡¯s face. Instead, he looked unbelievably excited.

    Yes, the expression was one of true excitement. Tu Dahei¡¯s expression was excitement while being surrounded by an angry mob?

    Are you kidding me!?

    Finally, someone could not tolerate any further and got onto the waypoint from the side.

    Immediately, it felt like an explosive was detonated as one rookie after another began climbing up the waypoint from the sides. The crowd on the steps to the waypoint was also jostling forward.

    Just as the incensed rookies were about to pounce on Shi Xiaobai, a voice that wasn¡¯t very loud was suddenly heard by everyone.

    ¡°Everyone, This King has a way to allow all of you to clear the level!¡±

    With this said, time seemed toe to a halt. The rookies halted and looked in disbelief at the center of the waypoint.

    Shi Xiaobai stood in the middle of the crowd, as though he was surrounded by a pack of ferocious wolves. He was just about a meter away from the closet rookie. The rookie had even raised his saber.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not reveal a glimmer of panic. Instead, he was full of excitement while his eyes burned with a glimmer. He looked at everyone and said loudly, ¡°This King can allow every one of you here to clear the second level and head to the third level!¡±

    The rookies were startled when they heard this, but immediately they voiced their doubts.

    ¡°What a joke. Do you think we will believe you?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t believe his nonsense. This jerk is just speaking carelessly without concern for others!¡±

    ¡°Who would believe a City Destroyer Viin¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°Let everyone clear the level? Can you create a worse lie that this?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai calmly looked at the restless rookies and said loudly, ¡°This King had long umted 500 points and could have headed for the third level at any time. Why do you think This King stayed behind in the second level? Why do you think This King would go to such lengths to destroy your cities? Why do you think This King is still standing here wasting his time talking to you instead of departing by transforming into a golden beam of light, making all of you look on helplessly?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words made the rookies involuntarily stop. They were truly wondering ¡°why¡± Shi Xiaobai did not use the exitmand the moment they rushed forward. And from what Shi Xiaobai said, he already had more than 500 points. Then, why didn¡¯t he immediately escape to the third level?

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and said, ¡°That¡¯s because This King will be leading all of you to clear the level!¡±

    The short-haired teenager that had been just shy of thirty points immediately shouted belligerently, ¡°Shut up, if not for you, I¡¯d have already cleared the level!¡±

    Subsequently, there were a few furious voices that came from the crowd.

    ¡°Fuck, I was short of 50 points!¡±

    ¡°I was fucking short of 30!¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei can you be any more shameless? Without you, I would have long cleared the level!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies stirred up again. A cold glimmer shed in the eyes of the rookie that was about a meter away from Shi Xiaobai. He was waiting for the opportunity when Shi Xiaobai turned inattentive.

    Shi Xiaobai looked the rookie dead in the eye, and without minding him, turned his head and sneered at the crowd. He said, ¡°There will indeed be a number of you that were just short of a few points to clear the level, but most of you here only had about a hundred points. There is even a number of you here who just came from Nightmare Terror Ind. You arepletely different from the few who were just short of a few points. Those who came to the second levelte, what sort of situation would you have faced? You would face a situation of the early batches of people leaving, but the demonic beast hordes will be stronger, making the situation more difficult for you. In the situation of no one being willing to spend their points to upgrade the Tree of Life, sooner orter¡­ No, soon, your cities would fall!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words were like a hammer, beating down on the hearts of all the rookies. Just as Shi Xiaobai said, there was only a small number of people among the three hundred rookies who were part of the first batch of rookies that were about to leave. A majority of them were from the second batch who were still far from the 500 points or even third batch that had just arrived.

    And thest few words Shi Xiaobai said were something the second and third batch of rookies had already figured out. They were alreadyining of the unfairness of the assessment program, so they did not retort when Shi Xiaobai said ¡°Soon, your cities would fall.¡±

    In fact, the number of people in City #1 increasing so dramatically was not purely because of Shi Xiaobai. Some of them had failed to defend their cities, so a number of the three hundred people had been sent to City #1 after their city was overrun.

    Furthermore, they had to admit that defending a city with three hundred people was much simpler. It could be said that although Shi Xiaobai had destroyed fifteen cities, it made City #1 more powerful than ever.

    But!

    ¡°This is the reason for destroying our cities? So as to gather us together and defend together?¡±

    ¡°Fuck, do you treat us as fools? It was indeed very easy to defend a city with three hundred people, but what about the fucking points? Every wave of demonic beasts is limited. How long would it take to amass 500 points with three hundred people splitting the points?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the Level Lord will descend in time toe. When that happens, even if we have five hundred people, we might still not be able to defend the city. Do you think we have the time to waste with you?¡±

    ¡°Idiot. Although the other cities might slowly fall, but before falling, there would still be a batch of people who would be able to umte enough points to leave. And what you have done is push everyone into a pit of doom!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies were outraged as they looked at Shi Xiaobai as though they were looking at a retard. At the same time, they were rendered speechless. They found it fucked up that their cities had been destroyed due to such a retard¡¯s foolish thinking.

    Shi Xiaobai looked at everyone with a look as though he was looking at a group of retards. In a state of speechlessness, he said, ¡°When did This King say that you were gathered together to defend?¡±

 Chapter 239: City Attack!

    Chapter 239: City Attack!

    ¡°When did This King say that you were gathered together to defend?¡±

    Everyone was stunned when they heard Shi Xiaobai say this.

    If not to defend, what else could it be?

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°This King going to great trouble to destroy your cities is of course to speed up the destruction of your cities, allowing the remaining rookies to gather together faster. Hence, when This King arrived in City #1, This King is very happy that all of you are gathered here! That¡¯s because the more people gathered here, the more confident This King is in leading you to the third level. The method is clearly not to defend for thirty waves, fifty waves or more, but¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai paused slightly. Everyone involuntarily held their breaths. This was the moment the answer was revealed. It was also the reason why they had let Shi Xiaobai say so much. They were waiting for this moment. If Shi Xiaobai¡¯s answer did not satisfy them, they would vent all their rage at him!

    Shi Xiaobai said the two words softly, ¡°City attack!¡±

    Everyone was taken aback, unable to understand what the two words, ¡®City attack¡¯ meant.

    Did it mean attacking other cities and destroying all of the other cities?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes suddenly burst out with a dazzling brilliance as he took a step forward. An inconspicuous but forceful stance made the rookies in front of him involuntarily take a step back. Shi Xiaobai waved his hand and announced his true move loudly.

    ¡°This King wants to lead you tounch a counteroffensive on the Demon City!¡±

    This was the fascinating idea Shi Xiaobai had. It was the most important reason he had had in his eventual choosing of the second choice¡ª[Personally destroying fifteen cities]!

    The rookies frowned and asked in wonderment.

    ¡°What¡¯s the Demon City? The assessment program did not mention it at all!¡±

    ¡°Counteroffensive on the Demon City? What a joke, where¡¯s the Demon City?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you can fool us by making up a Demon City?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies questioned angrily, but they did not attack him. They were waiting for Shi Xiaobai¡¯s final ¡®excuse¡¯.

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and sighed. He said with a tone of disappointment, ¡°Your foolishness makes This King wonder if his choice was correct or not. Maybe This King should have left alone from the outset.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces turned aghast, as they took a big angry step forward.

    Shi Xiaobai calmly faced them and said softly, ¡°On the left wall of the Points Treasury, the fifty-eighth line, ny-ninth column. Holy Radiance: A holy sword condensed out of the most sacred light. Effective against killing the Demon City¡¯s Demonic Tree. Requires 10,000 Tower Defense Points.¡±

    With this said, everyone drew a gasp and came to a stop. The rookies at the outer perimeter immediately rushed towards the Points Treasury.

    Momentster, the rookies that went into the Points Treasury shouted loudly, ¡°What Tu Dahei said is true, ad verbatim!¡±

    Everybody looked in disbelief at Shi Xiaobai. There were people who had seen this line, but there were just too many things listed on the walls. Furthermore, they had hastily nced through it. They did not pay much attention to the words ¡°Demon City¡¯s Demonic Tree¡±, much less make any connections.

    Shi Xiaobai smiled and said, ¡°I believe all of you aren¡¯t stupid enough not to guess what the Demon City¡¯s Demonic Tree is. Just as you have guessed, the Demon City¡¯s Demonic Tree is the same kind of existence as our city¡¯s Tree of Life. As long as we destroy the Demonic Tree, we will destroy the Demon City. And where is the Demon City? Very simple. Wherever the demonic beasts appear from is the entrance to the Demon City!¡±

    Everyone immediately thought of the waterfall-like purple door. The door looked rather terrifying, so no one attempted to see if they could enter the door. However, since the demonic beasts came out of the four doors, it meant that the four doors were very likely the entrances to the Demon City!

    But there were still many problems guing this matter.

    The short-haired teenager sneered and said, ¡°All of this is just your subjective spection. How do you know that the Demon City¡¯s Demonic Tree does not refer to a particr vegetation in the city of cmity fiends? And even if everything is as you have spected, with the four portals the entrances to the Demon City, and we are able to luckily destroy the Demonic Tree through thebined efforts of three hundred of us, what do we gain from destroying the Demon City? Don¡¯t forget. The clearance condition is umting 500 points. Who knows if destroying the Demon City would result in stopping the demonic beast waves from appearing? Thepletion process is fraught with difficulties, and we might end up harming ourselves. That is the good idea you have? This is the reason for destroying our cities? You truly deserve death!¡±

    The short-haired teenager constantly shoved himself forward amid the crowd. When the rookies thought over the words he had just said, something dawned on them as they looked furiously at Shi Xiaobai. At this moment, they were unusually outraged. They had nearly been fooled by him!

    ¡°That¡¯s a very good question.¡±

    However, Shi Xiaobai smiled and said, ¡°Then, please read this sentence in your mind¡ªWhat is obtained by destroying the Demon City?¡±

    The crowd was stunned but could not help but read the ¡°what is obtained by destroying the Demon City¡± sentence Shi Xiaobai told them. Following that, they were all stunned as though they had seen a ghost.

    At this moment there were more than ten people that had managed to squeeze onto the waypoint. There were even a few of them who were just two or three meters away from Shi Xiaobai. However, Shi Xiaobai appeared as fearless as ever, as though he was in an ethereal state. He looked at the astonished crowd and said softly, ¡°You should have heard the same response¡ªDestroying the Demon City would send everyone in the corresponding city to the third level.¡±

    At this moment, a glimmer of hope sparked in the eyes of nearly every rookie.

    Yes, when they questioned ¡°what is obtained by destroying the Demon City¡± in their minds, the sacred but authoritative voice had given the same answer Shi Xiaobai gave them.

    This answer was enough to confirm every spection Shi Xiaobai had made. The two words, ¡°corresponding city¡±, indicated that every city was being attacked by an exclusive Demon City. And if this exclusive Demon City was destroyed, the city would no longer receive any more attacks from the demonic beasts. Hence, all the trial-takers in the city would be considered as having cleared the level!

    Everyone looked at Shi Xiaobai withplex emotions. This youth had at once personally destroyed the hopes of a number of them, but now, he was giving everyone of them hope of clearing the level.

    They were astounded. There were key phrases that the assessment program recognized, such as how they could question the points they had umted in their minds and the assessment program would automatically give them an answer. Clearly, ¡®destroying the Demon City¡¯ was one of the key phrases, but who would have thought of that?

    Who would have figured out so much just from seeing the words ¡®Demon City¡¯s Demonic Tree¡¯ amidst the dense wall of words? Furthermore, even questioned in their minds what ¡®destroying the Demon City¡¯ would give them?

    This hidden clearing method was not something any ordinary person would have thought of. And from this, it could be clearly seen that Tu Dahei had done so with a n in mind. It was something that could be relied on!

    The short-haired teenager¡¯s face experienced an upheaval of emotions. He felt the eyes of the rookies around him soften. Many of the rookies present were from the second or third batches. Their hatred for Tu Dahei was not as intense as for the first batch of rookies.

    At this moment, Tu Dahei had given all of them hope of clearing the level, and on careful thought, those rookies from the second batch who were in a worrying situation, or those from the third batch who were those to be eliminated should not hate Tu Dahei for what he did. Instead, what they should feel was gratitude!

    However, the short-haired teenager was one of the first batch of rookies who had been short of a few points. His hatred did not decrease but actually increased. This was because as one of the first batch rookies, he had be one of the sacrificial objects in Tu Dahei¡¯s n. Even if they were the minority, they were still the elites. How could they tolerate being sacrificed for the trash that was the majority?

    The short-haired teenager¡¯s eyes shed coldly as he considered for a moment. His eyes brightened and he said loudly, ¡°Even if what Tu Dahei said is true, it cannot hide the fact that he is a City Destroyer Viin. We do not need Tu Dahei in our counterattack against the Demon City! He needs to pay the price for his mistakes!¡±

 Chapter 240: The youth would eventually become a King

    Chapter 240: The youth would eventually be a King

    Yes, although it was unknown if the three hundred of them had the ability tounch a counteroffensive on the Demon City, it did not matter with or without Tu Dahei. They could first cull Tu Dahei before attacking the Demon City!

    With this thought in mind, the short-haired teenager shouted once again, ¡°Tu Dahei must pay the price for his mistakes!¡±

    About thirty rookies from the first batch immediately proimed in unison.

    ¡°Tu Dahei is not to be forgiven!¡±

    ¡°We canunch a counteroffensive on the Demon City without Tu Dahei!¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei must pay the price!¡±

    ¡°Him being a City Destroyer is enough reason for people to eliminate him!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The thirty-odd rookies shouted, but they gradually realized a harsh reality. The other two hundred-odd rookies did not echo them. They seemed to be pondering, hesitant about their next action.

    The two hundred-odd rookies had wavered. Their hatred for Tu Dahei was not that strong from the very beginning. Furthermore, Tu Dahei had given them hope of clearing the level despite the grim backdrop they were facing. Tu Dahei¡¯s ns had kept in mind the second and third batches, to begin with. At that moment, they nearly felt a sense of gratitude, so how could they feel hatred?

    Shi Xiaobai took in everyone¡¯s expressions as the corners of his lips gradually formed a smile. He said, ¡°Very good. Your actions have not disappointed This King again. If all of you have continued denouncing This King, This King would have directly chosen to head for the third level. This King shall very responsibly tell all of you that without This King, the chances of you seeding in taking down the Demon City would drop by more than half!¡±

    The rookies were immediately startled when they heard this.

    Where did Tu Dahei get the confidence from to say that their chances of sess would drop by more than half without him? Wasn¡¯t that implying that he alone could match the three hundred of them?

    The short-haired teenager immediately scoffed angrily, ¡°What an arrogant person. How can you speak so arrogantly? I think you don¡¯t even think anything about the three hundred of us. You just want to use us to achieve your own goals!¡±

    The short-haired teenager immediately grasped the opportunity to sow dissent.

    The rookies did not show discontented looks the short-haired teenager wanted. This was because they were afraid that Tu Dahei would proceed to the third level without a word due to the discontent. And from the various indications, Tu Dahei appeared extremely reliable.

    Shi Xiaobai was very pleased with the rookies¡¯ attitude. Looking at the short-haired teenager, he said, ¡°This King currently has 13,000 points.¡±

    With that said, many people stared at him with widened eyes. Soon, people guessed where Shi Xiaobai had obtained the 13,000 points from, and immediately felt mixed emotions.

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°Getting those 13,000 points was not in This King¡¯s ns, so it can be said to be a pleasant surprise. However, with these 13,000 points, the chances of sess when weunch our counteroffensive on the Demon City have increased tremendously. This is because This King can use 10,000 points to exchange for the Holy Radiance that can kill the Demon City¡¯s Demonic Tree!¡±

    The hope in the rookies¡¯ eyes immediately increased in intensity.

    The short-haired teenager said in indignation, ¡°Even if you have the Holy Radiance, you can¡¯t be better than three hundred of us. Furthermore, those 13,000 points were forcibly snatched from our hands!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nced lightly at the short-haired teenager and sneered, ¡°Think carefully, how are all of you currently addressing This King?¡±

    Everyone was immediately stunned.

    How were they addressing Tu Dahei?

    Of course it was¡­.City Destroyer Viin!

    City Destroyer Viin?

    City Destroyer Viin!

    City Destroyer¡­

    Everyone gasped.

    Shi Xiaobai said loudly, ¡°Have you recalled? In terms of means to destroy a city, who canpare to This King?¡±

    At that moment, the rookies who had their cities destroyed recalled the terrifying means Tu Dahei had used to destroy their cities. Tu Dahei¡¯s dazzling footwork that resembled a devil¡¯s. That astonishing speed that left them agape, as well as that fiery crossbeam strike that instantly killed the Tree of Life!

    All of this was still vivid in their memories.

    Who else was more insane than Tu Dahei when it came to being a City Destroyer Viin?

    If the person who destroyed their city wasbeled a City Destroyer Viin, was the person who destroyed the demonic beasts¡¯ Demon City a City Destroyer Viin?

    No, he should be addressed as¡ªCity Destroyer Hero!

    So it turned out that viin who had made every effort to destroy the cities at the cost of covering his body with injuries was not to be a viin. It was theplete opposite. Tu Dahei wanted to be¡­a hero!

    A hero who helps and saves the weak!

    Shi Xiaobai finally could not repress the excitement in his heart. His face was beaming, as his eyes glowed with a burning shimmer!

    Yes, Shi Xiaobai had generated many fascinating ideas because of the items that could be exchanged in the Points Treasury. ¡°Destroying the Demon City¡± was one of them. However, as he had too many fascinating ideas, Shi Xiaobai had to finally abandon the thought of executing them one after the other.

    However, the Absolute Choice made it a necessity and the motivation for him to execute the ¡®n of destroying the Demon City¡¯!

    Choice 1: Defend against thirty waves, bing a hero!

    Choice 2: Destroying fifteen cities, bing a viin!

    With Shi Xiaobai¡¯s character, if not for any necessary reason, he would obviously not choose to be a viin!

    However, was defending for thirty waves truly a hero?

    Who was he helping or who was he saving as a hero?

    That would just be the false honors of a hero!

    And by destroying fifteen cities, allowing sufficient number of rookies to gather together to finally destroy the Demon City to let everyone clear the level was what a true hero was!

    Hence, Shi Xiaobai chose to use the actions of a viin to achieve his objective as a hero!

    He ignored what others thought of him. He ignored their hatred and abusive invectives, because he wanted to be a hero from deep within his heart. He had also put in the necessary hard work to be a hero.

    He was very happy that he had not made the wrong choice. This was because nearly all the rookies were looking mildly at him. This proved that the rookies he had to help were worth helping!

    ¡°Since the option of destroying the Demon City exists, that implies that a counteroffensive can beunched on the Demon City. We already have about three hundred people. Furthermore, our numbers would only increase. We will win this battle!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai slowly walked forward and the rookies that blocked his path quickly made way. The rookie that had raised his saber had lowered it quietly. The short-haired teenager wanted to shove his way up the waypoint as his expression drastically changed, but he was held back by the rookies beside him.

    The crowd moved aside like the sea that had been split. They automatically made way they revealed a path for a single person to walk through.

    Shi Xiaobai slowly walked along this path and loudly said, ¡°However, we have to destroy the Demon City with sacrifices minimized or even to the point of emerging unscathed. We do not know what the Demon City is like, nor do we know how many demonic beasts there are in the Demon City, but we do not need to know that. This is because we are not ughtering demonic beasts, nor destroy the city. All we need to do, is kill the Demonic Tree!¡±

    ¡°And there is only one person who can kill the Demonic Tree. Only one person is enough, the person holding Holy Radiance!¡±

    ¡°And that person is This King!¡±

    ¡°And what all of you need to do is to try your best to attract the aggro of the demonic beasts that are defending the city so as to buy time for This King. The moment it turns dangerous, all of you are to immediately retreat. Regardless of the case, This King will kill the Demonic Tree!¡±

    ¡°There is naturally the risk of failure in all this, but it is because there exists the possibility of failure that allows us to seed!¡±

    ¡°So, don¡¯t be afraid of failure. Those who are willing to bet on this and are willing to trust This King to not let all of you down, please raise your fists!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai slowly walked in front of the crowd and raised his clenched right fist. He loudly said, ¡°If you still have a tinge of anger about the unfairness of the assessment program, if you do not wish to be relegated to the elimination team, if you still have the will and courage to resist, then please follow This King tounch a counteroffensive on the Demon City!¡±

    ¡°We will not only seed in the challenge, we will use the most hot-blooded method to tell that cold assessment program that we are here. We have defeated your rules. We have defeated your unfairness. We will not defend for thirty waves. We will not struggle defending!¡±

    ¡°We are going to attack, we are going for a counteroffensive, we are switching from defense to offense!¡±

    ¡°We want to shout out loudly to all the rookies that have left before us that our experience and victory cannot bepared. You are not to belittle our pace of catching up to you!¡±

    ¡°Come on. Follow the footsteps of This King. This King will lead you to victory!¡±

    At that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes zed over as they felt their hearts quiver. Their minds resounded with the words Shi Xiaobai had just said. Suddenly they felt fighting spirit surging in them as though their blood was boiling. Their souls seemed to be consumed in fire in an irremediable manner!

    One person lifted his right fist!

    Two people, three people, ten people, thirty people, a hundred people¡­ Everyone slowly raised their right fists high. Even the short-haired teenager eventually raised his fist with a stiffened expression.

    ¡°Counteroffensive on the Demon City!¡±

    Suddenly, someone shouted!

    ¡°Counteroffensive on the Demon City!¡±

    ¡°Counteroffensive on the Demon City!¡±

    One voice after another sounded from the crowd.

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and bellowed, ¡°Counteroffensive on the Demon City!¡±

    ¡°Counteroffensive on the Demon City!¡±

    Everyone followed him and shouted in unison. A deafening cacophony seemed to tear the sky apart.

    At that moment, there was this ck-haired youth who was just a youth. He had delicate facial features without any domineering air to him. He was also just an inexperienced rookie just like them.

    However, as that youth stood there, they recalled all his actions and words, and felt as though a king had appeared. Immediately they felt respect for him, one that bordered on reverence.

    The youth would eventually be a king!

    At that moment, nearly everyone had such a thought sh in their minds!

 Chapter 241: Venturing alone

    Chapter 241: Venturing alone

    Theunching of a counteroffensive on the Demon City naturally had its risks. The difficulty was immeasurable, and even after a spate of hard work, it might still result in utter defeat. However, if they were to carry on defending, with the defending against each wave bing more difficult and the imminent arrival of the Level Lord, most of the rookies were bound to be eliminated. The extremely few who could clear the level also needed a certain level of luck. Hence, despite the fact that attacking the Demon City was a desperate bet, it was still worth attempting.

    Of course, blindly attacking was certainly not going to work. There was a lot of preparatory work needed.

    Shi Xiaobai walked into the Points Treasury. He had 13,505 points, so if he used them effectively, he could raise the chances of sessfully attacking the Demon City greatly.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment but still chose to exchange for ¡®Holy Radiance¡¯. Although it was spending 10,000 points at a go, if the ¡®killing effect¡¯ it had in its description was true, it would allow them to eliminate the worry of the strength of the Demonic Tree¡¯s defense.

    As he reached his hand out to press on the words, ¡®Holy Radiance¡¯, a voice immediately boomed in his head¡ª¡±Do you want to exchange for the Holy Radiance? Requires 10,000 Tower Defense Points.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave an affirmative answer. Ayer of whiteness suddenly concealed the line of text and floated out of the wall. Following that, each word merged together and transformed into mysterious white textual runes.

    The mysterious textual runes constantly increased in size again and again¡­until it was the height of a person. The pure whiteness suddenly cracked like an eggshell, and white fragments that looked extremely firm pared off. When the white fragments struck the ground, they seeped into the ground like water.

    The pure white egg shells cracked incessantly as it gradually revealed what was inside it. It was a pure white sword!

    It was as white as snow that resembled jade. The surface of the sword¡¯s de had a faintyer of white radiant light.

    This was Holy Radiance?

    Shi Xiaobai stretched his hand out to hold the hilt and immediately a warmth spread to his palm. Suddenly he felt that sacred light seeped into his palm and flowed throughout his body. As it flowed past the injuries he had suffered while destroying the cities, ck steam was released from his body. The wounds left on his body quickly vanished as a pure aura surged through his body. It was as though he had taken a cold bath. He had a very refreshed andfortable feeling.

    This was the healing property of light. The Holy Radiance contained a surging but pure light. Just holding the sword hilt resulted in such a powerful healing effect!

    Shi Xiaobai was pleasantly surprised. He did not notice the golden pattern on the back of his right hand had shed a few times.

    After exchanging for Holy Radiance, he had 3505 points left.

    Shi Xiaobai had ns in mind. He lightly tapped on a particr line of text¡ª¡±War Cannons: Ordinary cannons frequently used in war. Requires 200 Tower Defense Points.¡±

    It was different from exchanging for Holy Radiance. There was no phenomena of the text floating out when he chose to exchange for the cannons. Instead exmations were heard outside the house. Walking out, Shi Xiaobai discovered that a ck cannon the size of a small sedan car had appeared in the empty space outside the house.

    The surrounding rookies crowded around it. ording to what they said, when the cannon appeared, an inexplicable force had pushed them aside, leaving an empty spot for the cannon to appear out of thin air.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised and returned to the Points Treasury. There, he discovered that the line ¡®Holy Radiance¡¯ had already disappeared, but the text ¡®War Cannon¡¯ still existed.

    From the looks of it, the Points Treasury had a limited inventory. There was apparently only one Holy Radiance, while the War Cannons could be exchanged multiple times.

    After a moment of consideration, Shi Xiaobai exchanged for another four War Cannons.

    The five War Cannons cost him a total of 1000 points. At this moment, Shi Xiaobai was left with 2505 points. He reached out his hand to tap on another line of text¡ª¡±Wine of Immortality (Fake): Imitation of the Wine of Immortality. As the brewing process adds the sap of the Tree of Life, it contains a tiny amount of life force in it. Requires 100 Tower Defense Points.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately exchanged for twenty bottles of fake Wine of Immortality, leaving him with 505 Tower Defense Points.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not stop. His eyes looked at the third line of text as his mouth slowly formed a smile. This line of text needed 500 points, but it was also the most important part of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s n.

    Without any hesitation, Shi Xiaobai exchanged for the item, leaving him with 5 Tower Defense Points!

    ¡­

    When Shi Xiaobai walked out of the house, all the rookies settled down. Shi Xiaobai began describing his n ofunching the counteroffensive on the Demon City. When everyone heard this, they stared agape and drew a gasp. The anxiety in their eyes slowly disappeared because his n was too impressive!

    However, the crowd slowly realized a problem and immediately a number of people voiced their concerns.

    ¡°We¡­just need toplete such a simple mission? The rest is all left to you?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you are going to destroy the Demonic Tree alone?¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel like¡­we are there just to watch a show?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Shi Xiaobai said matter-of-factly, ¡°Of course, when This King said that he would lead all of you to clearing the level, it would definitely not sacrifice any one of you. This n just requires This King to take the risk. Don¡¯t worry. This King will definitely lead all of you towards victory!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was filled with confidence. His fearless demeanor made others suffer a loss for words.

    The rookies lowered their heads in session. Back then, they believed that Tu Dahei had destroyed the cities to gather them and to use their numbers to attack the Demon City, but they never expected that the only person who needed to venture in Tu Dahei¡¯s n was himself. They only needed to act as support, and could retreat at any time.

    Even without the three hundred of them, just thirty of them were enough for Tu Dahei¡¯s n to be perfectly implemented!

    As such, the great efforts Tu Dahei went to destroying the cities to gather the rookies together was just to allow more rookies to obtain the reward of clearing the level. He was not selfish at all!

    At this moment, the rookies who still had a trace of envy in their hearts had all theirints washed away!

    Momentster, there were rookies who walked out of the Points Treasury. Very soon, there were bottles of fake Wine of Immortality on the empty city grounds.

    The Wine of Immortality which Shi Xiaobai had exchanged went from twenty to a hundred bottles after three minutes!

    A number of rookies had used their remaining points. They had decided to go for broke!

    The short-haired teenager used the one hundred points he had arduously umted to exchange for a bottle of fake Wine of Immortality. He walked in front of Shi Xiaobai and said with a deepened voice, ¡°I¡¯m still infuriated regarding your actions, but I choose to believe in you once. I hope you do not disappoint us!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said solemnly, ¡°Alright!¡±

    Following that, he faced everyone and said loudly, ¡°Prepare yourselves. After finishing the next wave of demonic beasts, we will immediatelyunch our counteroffensive on the Demon City!¡±

 Chapter 242: Demonic Beasts that filled the lands!

    Chapter 242: Demonic Beasts that filled thends!

    During this period, more rookies were transported from Nightmare Terror Ind. There were nearly four hundred people gathered in City #1. The twelfth wave of demonic beasts could not withstand the bombardment of the four hundred rookies, so the wave was cleared very quickly.

    However, the number of points each person received was just too pathetic.

    Although Shi Xiaobai¡¯s n did not need many people to follow him, these rookies were after all the cream of the crop of their respective organizations. They naturally had their own pride and integrity. As such, many of them were resolute in apanying Shi Xiaobai to the Demon City.

    Finally, fifty rookies were left to stand guard in the city to protect the Tree of Life in order to be safe. The other three hundred and fifty people apanied Shi Xiaobai out of the city gate.

    There was a gigantic purple door that looked like a waterfall standing a hundred meters away from the eastern city gate. The demonic beasts walked out of this purple door.

    The Demon City was apparently behind this door, but the question of whether a human could pass through the door or if it was dangerous was the first problem they had to face.

    The rookies looked at each other. Who was the first to risk venturing into the purple door?

    However, Shi Xiaobai, who was walking in front of them, did not even stop. Under the worried looks that were filled with reverence, he walked straight into the purple door.

    The purple waterfall instantly engulfed Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure!

    The rookies held their breaths.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­

    After ten seconds, Shi Xiaobai did not return!

    The rookies gradually gave looks of disappointment.

    So it turned out that the purple door barred humans from passing through? If that was the case, would Tu Dahei be in trouble?

    Suddenly, half a head popped out of the purple waterfall and a familiar voice was heard.

    ¡°Follow quickly!¡±

    The rookies looked up.

    It was sessful?

    It really was sessful!

    It had really seeded!

    Although it was the easiest obstacle, everything was difficult at the beginning. The fact that they could pass through the purple door instantly gave them immense confidence.

    ¡°Beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Long live Tu Dahei!¡±

    ¡°Counteroffensive on the Demon City!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies excitedly followed him by stepping through the purple door!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    What sort of existence was the Demon City?

    Stepping through the purple door felt like one had walked through a waterfall, but they instantly arrived into another world.

    The sky was overcast and it was dark. The entire world was dark, dead silent and extremely cold.

    Thend beneath their feet was empty and dark brown in color. Looking forward, everyone stared with widened eyes.

    Their position was located on a gigantic high tform. Below the tform was a brownnd that stretched out endlessly. Above, the dark brownnd was densely-packed with sleeping demonic beasts!

    There were all sorts of demonic beasts¡ªwed cats, ck-striped tigers, single-horned eagles, treant warriors, wed druids, raging orcs, bone dragons¡­ All the same types of demonic beasts were clustered separately andy on the ground. Bunches of them filled the vastnds. Their eyes were closed as they slept. However, it was imaginable that any signs of disturbance would awaken all the demonic beasts, resulting in an apocalyptic scene.

    And at the ends of the in was a gigantic ck tree that stood erect. The tree was several timesrger than the Tree of Life. However, it was equally short, but extremely thick. ck vines drooped down like cold chains. From the looks of it, that was the Demonic Tree.

    Eight white cylindrical towers stood erect around the Demonic Tree. Their majestic presence inspired terror, as though they were eight authoritative guardians.

    The rookies were left in shocked silence. This was Demon City, but there were no city walls. However, the vast number of demonic beasts made it nearly impossible to cross thend. The eight defensive towers was a line of defense that looked extremely difficult to cross.

    How difficult would it be to destroy the Demonic Tree that was defended by tens of thousands of demonic beasts and eight defensive towers?

    The only good news was that there were only four purple waterfalls behind them. This meant that they only needed to destroy one Demon City.

    With Holy Radiance in hand, Shi Xiaobai stared at the Demonic Tree. He carefully observed the eight defensive towers around it and sighed. If not for the sudden 13,000 points he had received, the Demon City was truly too difficult to conquer. Just him alone was nearly impossible.

    But thankfully, there were 13,000 points!

    At this moment, a few rookies had slowly pushed the five War Cannons to the edge of the high tform as they aimed them at the densely-packed demonic beasts.

    ¡°Ready.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai softly said.

    Five strangely-shaped cannonballs were loaded into the cannons as the five War Cannons aimed in five different directions.

    The rookies immediately felt their hearts racing. Although Tu Dahei¡¯s n was perfect, no one could predict what problems would crop up when they were executing it. The moment the five cannonballs were shot, the demonic beasts that covered the vast ins would be alerted. It could be said that once the attack wasunched, there was no turning back!

    The hands of the five rookies that were responsible for firing the cannons were already trembling slightly.

    Shi Xiaobai slowly lifted his right hand as everyone held their breaths. More or less, they tensed up.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai waved his hand downwards.

    Five cannonballs flew out simultaneously and smashed into the horde of demonic beasts with a boom!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Immediately, deafening roars could be heard from the ins. The sleeping demonic beasts were awakened as they looked up and let out furious roars. Following that, they looked at the rookies on the high tform with raging killing intent.

    ¡°Continue!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai thundered.

    Immediately, another five cannonballs flew out. The alerted demonic beasts attempted to disperse and dodge. This time, the cannonballs did not strike the demonic beasts and instead hit the ground. The outer shells of the cannonballs shattered, and a blue liquid that was wrapped by the outer shell sshed onto the surrounding demonic beasts.

    Without a need for Shi Xiaobai to shout again, the rookies responsible for the reloading of the cannons immediately did their job, while the rookies responsible for firing immediately fired. Five cannonballs flew out once again. Either they smashed to the ground or on the demonic beasts. Blue water sshed out as aromatic wine began drenching thends.

    The surrounding demonic beasts suddenly turned around and began licking the alcohol on the ground or rushed to the demonic beasts that had been struck by the cannonballs.

    Although this Wine of Immortality was fake, it was brewed with the Tree of Life¡¯s sap. Despite it being in tiny quantities, it still had a fatal attraction for these demonic beasts.

    One cannonball after another flew over and crashed into the ground. The surge of demonic beasts became dispersed as they lunged towards the ground to lick the wine on the ground.

    However, there were only a hundred cannonballs. It was impossible to cover the entire area. The demonic beasts that were unaffected charged angrily at the rookies. The high tform they were on was not very high. Furthermore, there was a gentle slope separating the high tform from the ins. Hence, they did not gain much of a height advantage from being on the high tform.

    The roaring demonic beasts surged over like a tsunami. The vicious and fric killing intent was terrifying.

 Chapter 243: The Blinding of Everyoneâ€™s Eyes

    Chapter 243: The Blinding of Everyone¡¯s Eyes

    ¡°Psionic Domain!¡±

    The short-haired teenager bellowed as three hundred rookies responded. White psionic power surged out from their hands as it flowed like a white river and slowly gathered towards the short-haired teenager¡¯s body!

    The short-haired teenager lifted his hand high up and a gigantic domain that enveloped all the rookies slowly appeared!

    The demonic beast that led the charge crashed into the domain, but it only caused the domain to quiver. It did not shatter immediately.

    Shi Xiaobai, who was right in front, had charged forward. The dense radiance from the pure white sword shed at the demonic beasts. Upon shing a demonic beast, white light immediately shone. The demonic beast howled as its body evaporated into white smoke as though it had been burned.

    This strike was the simplest Beginner Sword, but it was produced using Holy Radiance. In it was contained a rich amount of the power of light.

    This power of light was highly effective against the darkness-based demonic beasts in the Demon City!

    Shi Xiaobai shed out one strike after another as one demonic beast after another fell to the ground with a wail. The rookies looked on in shock.

    At this moment, a few strange yells came from far into the distance.

    Following that, these strange yells began to undergo vicissitudes and intermixed within were angry roars!

    The demonic beasts that were licking the wine on the ground had suddenly raised their heads. Their eyes were bloodshot as they burst forth with amazing speed and power. Instantly, they pounced onto the demonic beasts that were running past them.

    The demonic beasts that were pushed down struggled desperately as they let out shrill but strange yelps. The demonic beast with bloodshot eyes was leaning over the other demonic beast as it roared. Then¡­its body began grinding!

    One after another, the demonic beasts that had licked the wine on the ground began pushing down demonic beasts beside them while their eyes were bloodshot. They ignored the struggles of the demonic beast that they had pushed down, and began grinding their bodies.

    As a result, there were pairs of entangled demonic beasts on the ins with one above the other. With bloodshot eyes, the demonic beast on top would begin moving in a rhythmic fashion, as strange cries of pain or enjoyment resounded through the sky.

    That scene blinded the eyes of everyone.

    ¡°Have we seeded?¡± a girl covered her eyes and asked shyly.

    ¡°We¡¯ve seeded!¡±

    A youth took a look and looked away.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s n had seeded. They had used the Wine of Immortality to make specially crafted cannonballs. Using the theory of the Tree of Life being able to attract the demonic beasts, it resulted in the demonic beasts to lick the Wine of Immortality that sshed to the ground.

    They had added ¡°Powerful Aphrodisiac (Beast)¡±, which cost 500 Tower Defense Points, into the Wine of Immortality to cause the demonic beasts to be in heat!

    ¡°Fuck, this n actually worked! My eyes are going blind.¡±

    ¡°This aphrodisiac is so powerful? It¡¯s like this group of demonic beasts has gone mad.¡±

    ¡°Demonic beasts that are in heat are terrifying.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kowtowing to Tu Dahei for such a n!¡±

    ¡°How lewd. Is Tu Dahei a Lewd King?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies voiced out their mixed emotions, but there was a look of excitement on their faces. At this moment, more than half the demonic beasts were doing unspeakable aerobics while in heat.

    The few demonic beasts that had charged at the high tform also lost their lives with the ying of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sword of light. At this moment, there were few demonic beasts that were free to move!

    It could be said that the defense of the numerous demonic beasts suddenly revealed a gigantic w!

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Finally, when thest demonic beast that attacked the Psionic Domain was killed, the short-haired teenager shouted.

    In fact, just as the short-haired teenager opened his mouth, Shi Xiaobai had already shot forward like a cheetah on its hunt. His speed confounded everyone.

    The rookies turned their heads as they looked at the charging figure with a strong sense of hope in their eyes.

    From this moment, whether they would seed in conquering the Demon City to obtain the final victory was all on Tu Dahei¡¯s shoulders!

    Although the aphrodisiac cannonballs had reduced more than half the demonic beasts, there were still vast numbers of demonic beasts on the ins. Furthermore, the eight white defensive towers still stood erect. Trying to dart through all these obstacles alone was extremely difficult and dangerous. Every rookie knew this in their hearts.

    However, this was Tu Dahei¡¯s n. He was the one who took the initiative to shoulder this responsibility. This was the reason why he made them feel an inexplicable sense of respect for him!

    ¡°Tu Dahei, go!¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei, all the best!¡±

    ¡°Go for it!¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei, we are relying on you!¡±

    ¡°Whether you seed or not, I¡¯ll look up to you for the rest of my life!¡±

    ¡°You have to seed!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies yelled out in high spirits. They became nervous as they stared intently at the figure that was crazily charging forward!

    Shi Xiaobai darted past the demonic beasts that were still going at it again and again. The demonic beasts in heat ignored him, while the demonic beasts that were trapped beneath did not have the ability to do a thing. Very soon, those demonic beasts that had escaped the unexpected cmity discovered Shi Xiaobai in their confusion. It was as if they found their calling in life and began rushing at Shi Xiaobai!

    Shi Xiaobai remained expressionless as his mind was extremely calm. He did not slow down at all. The blinding scene around him did not affect him in any way, while the ferocious demonic beasts that came for him did not waver his resolve.

    The rookies gaped as they came to the edge of the tform. They stared at the figure that was racing through the ins!

    Tu Dahei!

    Tu Dahei used his nimble footwork to dodge four ck-striped tigers¡¯ jaws!

    Tu Dahei with a deft turn of his body avoided the pincer attack of treant warriors!

    Tu Dahei used his Crab Illusions to deceive ten single-horned eagles.

    Tu Dahei¡¯s double mirage teased the wed druids left and right!

    Tu Dahei darted through the wall formed by the raging orcs and killed three on the way!

    Tu Dahei shed head on with the bone dragon, but suddenly he conjured a psionic knife and immediately reduced the bone dragon to a heap of bones!

    No, Tu Dahei was being surrounded by three silver-scaled anacondas!

    Ah, Tu Dahei¡¯s dazzling figures caused the three silver-scaled anacondas to bite each other¡¯s tails!

    Tu Dahei was still proceeding forward!

    Tu Dahei did not stop even once!

    Tu Dahei traversed the vast ins at an extremely fast speed as he began to approach the zone where the Demonic Tree was!

    Tu Dahei!

    Tu Dahei, all the best!

    The rookies had their hearts in their mouths as they screamed with all their might, ¡°Tu Dahei, all the best!¡±

    The eight white cold towers each had a white ball. Inside the white ball was a tiny ck ball that made them look like a gigantic eyeball!

    The eight gigantic tower eyeballs turned to look at Shi Xiaobai!

    Eight beams of light shot out from the eyes at the moment Shi Xiaobai darted past all the demonic beasts!

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom! ¡­¡±

    Eight deafening explosions sounded and amidst them were the screams of the demonic beasts. A mushroom cloud of smoke rose up as the entire area was covered by explosions!

    ¡°Tu Dahei!¡±

    Everyone eximed. The explosive zone was toorge. There was no way to dodge!

    Suddenly, a keen-eyed rookie shouted, ¡°Look, over there!¡±

    They saw a figure amid the smoke charging forward, dispersing the smoke in front of it, as though clouds were being brushed aside. Tu Dahei was still charging forward!

    Eight beams of light shot out from the eyeballs situated above the white towers once again. This time, the beams did not result in explosions. Instead, each of the eight beams was a continuous beam that left ravines in the ground wherever it swept past!

    The eight beams of light fired quickly without any pattern. It nearly nketed every path in front of Tu Dahei!

    ¡°How can he pass through that?¡± a girl said anxiously.

    Everyone frowned. With the eight beams of light sweeping back and forth, they formed a light curtain that almost did not have any gaps in them. The light curtain contained terrifying power. Even the ground was left with deep ravines, so how could one pass through the light curtain?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes remained calm. Instead of slowing down, he elerated!

    The light curtain had almost no gaps!

    But it was only almost!

    Since there existed a gap, as long as one was fast enough, one could pass through it by seizing the correct moment!

    As long as he was faster, faster and even faster!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes burst out with a dazzling radiance. The eight beams of light that were sweeping back and forth suddenly appeared to slow down!

    He saw a gap that was about to disappear in a sh!

    elerate, elerate, and more eleration!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s speed broke through his limits at that instant!

    At the next moment, Shi Xiaobai shed with the gigantic light curtain that stood in his path!

    As the light shed, everyone held their breaths as they saw a ck figure on the other end of the light curtain. The ck figure leaped high into the sky. Raising his word, he jumped towards the ck Demonic Tree!

    ¡°He passed through it!¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, he really passed through!¡±

    ¡°Just a bit more!¡±

    ¡°Go on, Tu Dahei!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had leaped into mid air with the pure white sword lifted high into the sky. Suddenly a magnolia-colored beam of light contracted and expanded like a heart. It was like a divine heartbeat!

    ¡°Two!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shed a diagonal sh towards the right!

    ¡°Peng Grills!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shed a diagonal sh towards the left!

    A gigantic magnolia-colored crossbeam of light surged straight at the gigantic Demonic Tree that had drooping ck vines!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A white me shot up into the sky as the inferno lit up the entire dark sky!

    The Demonic Tree issued out a shrill scream!

    The white mes burned as ayer of creamy white emanated above the Demonic Tree. It was as though it had frozen as the screaming came to a halt!

    The eyeballs on the eight white towers turned a crimson red as they shot out ckish-red beams of light in every direction as a series of explosions happened!

    The demonic beasts stopped their actions andy prostrate to the ground. They wailed, growled, cried or roared¡­as though it was the apocalypse.

    At that moment, the authoritative voice boomed in the minds of all the rookies in the Demon City.

    ¡°Demon City #1 has been destroyed. All the trial-takers in City #1 will be transported to the third level after ten seconds!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 244: City Destroyer Hero

    Chapter 244: City Destroyer Hero

    ¡°Demon City #1 has been destroyed. All the trial-takers in City #1 will be transported to the third level after ten seconds!¡±

    This sentence sounded in the minds of all the rookies in City #1. Everyone was overjoyed and astonished.

    They had really seeded?

    They had really seeded!

    The Demonic Tree seemed frozen as its body was covered in ayer of white frost. The eight defense towers that were shooting beams of light came to a sudden halt. As the bloodshot eyes slowly closed, the demonic beasts prostrating on the ground copsed to the ground subsequently. It was unknown if they were entering hibernation or if they were dying.

    And at that instant, a ck-haired youth stood amidst the deste scene. He stood in front of the Demonic Tree with a pure white Holy Radiance in hand, as though he was a god that had descended to the mortal world.

    He had traversed the sea of demonic beasts and dodged numerous attacks, evading the eight beams of light and killed the Demonic Tree in one strike! He had destroyed an entire Demon City almost with his strength alone!

    ¡°This is the City Destroyer Viin?¡±

    A rookie that had recentlye from Nightmare Terror Ind was lost in a trance. The moment he came, he was informed of the ¡°City Destroyer Viin¡±. Back then, he had scoffed at them, thinking that they were exaggerating.

    However, now with him seeing this scene, he understood that reality was a hundred times more terrifying than the rumors. A sea of demonic beasts and eight defensive towers that shot beams of light had failed to prevent him from forging ahead. They did not even slow him down. He sped up again and again, and seemed to stab the Demon City in its heart. He had also stabbed ruthlessly into the hearts of everyone. The shock they received was something beyond words.

    ¡°This is the City Destroyer Viin!¡±

    A rookie who had his city destroyed by Shi Xiaobai said with a relieved tone. He was even feeling proud. This City Destroyer Viin had once destroyed his city and he had not led them to destroy the Demon City. He had directly led them towards victory.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s a hero! City Destroyer Hero!¡±

    A girl¡¯s eyes were filled with splendor and reverence. To be able to destroy the Demon City alone. That was truly one of the brave, a true hero. Tu Dahei was just too cool!

    ¡°Yes, City Destroyer Hero!¡±

    Slowly, people began shouting ¡®City Destroyer Hero¡¯. And momentster, nearly everyone was yelling the three words at the top of their lungs, with the yelling growing in intensity.

    ¡°City Destroyer Hero! City Destroyer Hero! City Destroyer Hero! ¡­¡±

    In the final ten seconds, the rookies erupted into a roaring cheer.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shanghai City, Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Main Auditorium

    The gigantic stone monument was covered with dense text. The text was the data the assessment program disyed to the external world.

    At this moment, the information was constantly changing. However, there was a portion of information that appeared like a pool of stagnant water.

    Many people in the auditorium had extremely ugly expressions.

    ¡°This batch of rookies is too disappointing,¡± a middle-aged man said with a sigh.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. How long has it been, yet the number of people who have reached the third level is less than a hundred,¡± a teenager said.

    ¡°This is the batch of rookies with the worst quality I have ever seen. Thankfully, thepetition between the two factions only requires ten people. If not, the organization faction would probably suffer an abject defeat.¡± An elder shook his head with a sigh.

    Most of the people in the auditorium had such thoughts. The speed at which the rookies went from the first level to the second level was considered normal, but the speed at which they went from the second to the third level was surprisingly slow. This made people begin to suspect the quality of the current batch of rookies. After all, those who could partake in the trials were the best rookies in their respective organizations.

    The quiet atmosphere felt somewhat repressive.

    Suddenly, someone eximed.

    ¡°Holy shit, are my eyes tricking me?¡±

    Everyone turned in surprise at that person as another person eximed loudly.

    ¡°Heavens, four hundred people in an instant?¡±

    ¡°Look at the data. Was there a bug?¡±

    Everyone frowned and turned to look at the stone monument. Their eyes nearly popped out. The text on the stone monument was split into three parts by two red lines. The top indicated the trial-takers at the third level. There were less than a hundred people at the beginning, but at that moment, there were nearly five hundred people!

    There were four hundred people sent to the third level in an instant? This waspletely unheard of. It was preposterous!

    However, having seen this scene with their own eyes, they could only watch in astonishment.

    ¡°Is this a bug?¡±

    ¡°What a joke. Have you ever seen the assessment program have a bug?¡±

    The assessment program is produced by a highly-advanced civilization. Even if there are bugs, it would be some trivial bugs. It¡¯s impossible for such an exaggerated bug to exist.¡±

    ¡°There must be a reason behind this matter. The speed at which the rookies went from the second to third level was suddenly inexplicably slow. From the looks of it, there must be a reason.¡±

    ¡°Five hundred people have reached the third level. This is an extremely rare urrence. Typically, having three hundred people reach the third level is already a pretty good result. Could the quality of this batch of rookies exceed our expectations?¡±

    ¡°Something unexpected must have happened. We can only wait and ask them after theye out.¡±

    ¡°For four hundred people to simultaneously pass the second level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower¡­ I have a feeling that this will be quite a hot piece of news. After all, the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is infamous for its ¡®cutthroatpetition¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you see those reporters running out to make phone calls? If this matter was not a bug and had happened for a reason, it would definitely make the front page of all major newspapers tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone broke out into a flurry of discussions. Compared to the silent and lifeless situation from before, it was as if they were two different worlds.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, medical ward

    Every time the trials happened, there would be a number of trial-takers among the thousand who would be forever left behind in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental World. Most of the others would be able to safely escape using the exitmand.

    However, after escaping, there would be a number of people covered in injuries. There were even a few who failed to use the exitmand in time, resulting in untreatable trauma.

    For example, the adonis who had just received treatment. He was lying in bed with an ashen expression. His right arm from the elbow had been ripped off, so there was no way to recover it. Having lost his right arm, he was now an amputee. He could already see the darkness in the path ahead of him. His beautiful future hade to an end.

    Other than regret, the adonis felt mostly hatred. From his point of view, if Tu Dahei had chosen to save him, he would not have lost his arm. It had nothing to do with him not using the exitmand in time, but Tu Dahei¡¯s fault.

    It was Tu Dahei that harmed him!

    There were anxious footsteps that came from outside the door. The adonis turned his head stiffly and saw the middle-aged man and woman from Zeus that had led the delegation.

    The middle-aged man and woman were clearly here to inquire. The moment they entered the room, they saw the adonis¡¯s pale face and the empty spot on his right sleeve.

    ¡°What happened?¡± The middle-aged man frowned as he walked towards the side of the bed.

    ¡°I exhorted all of you many a time to use the exitmand in a timely fashion. You, sigh!¡± The middle-aged woman had an exasperated expression.

    The adonis gaped. Although he had not interacted much with the middle-aged man and woman, it could even be considered as them barely knowing each other by participating in the selection.

    They came from the same organization after all, but the first thing they said was not words of concern, but to question him and me him?

    The adonis gave a self-deprecating smile and he suddenly felt somewhat depressed.

 Chapter 245: I have champagne in my room

    Chapter 245: I have champagne in my room

    In fact, the middle-aged man and woman were not particrly optimistic about the adonis. They felt rage more than pity when they saw the adonis¡¯s loss of an arm.

    They were both angry because the organization had lost a talent they had arduously nurtured as well as angry over his carelessness.

    The adonis could tell the angry expressions from the duo as he clenched his left fist.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± the middle-aged man asked again.

    The adonis took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Tu Dahei!¡±

    With this said, a strange glint shed in the eyes of the middle-aged man and woman. The middle-aged woman asked, ¡°Are you saying Gaia¡¯s Tu Dahei caused you to lose an arm?¡±

    The adonis nodded in silence.

    The adonis hesitated for a moment and was prepared to exin the situation.

    However, the middle-aged man suddenly asked, ¡°Did Tu Dahei suddenly sneak up on you and cut off your right arm?¡±

    The adonis was taken aback. Although he hated Tu Dahei, he would not go as far as fabricating a story. He shook his head and said, ¡°That wasn¡¯t the case, but¡­¡±

    The middle-aged man interjected with a sullen face, ¡°What do you mean but? That was what happened! Tu Dahei held a grudge with you because of the brawl that happenedst night in the hotel. So he attempted to kill you while you were not attentive during the trials. Although you managed to dodge, your arm was cut off. Then, you used the exitmand to escape sessfully.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The adonis fell silent as his eyes flickered with uncertainty.

    The middle-aged woman said with a solemn voice, ¡°Since you said Tu Dahei was the one who caused you harm, don¡¯t you have any resentment for him?¡±

    The adonis¡¯s pupils dted. He obviously hated Tu Dahei. He did not hate Tu Dahei for not saving him at the critical moment, but he hated Tu Dahei for winning Sunless¡¯ feelings.

    How could Tu Dahei tarnish that heavenly snow lotus he could only watch from afar without daring to approach?

    His jealousy for Tu Dahei had turned to hate.

    The adonis nodded his head heavily.

    The middle-aged woman said softly, ¡°Then that¡¯s all. Following that, you just need to follow as we tell you to do. We will guarantee you that Tu Dahei will pay the ultimate price! Remember, Tu Dahei attacked you because of a personal grudge. You failed to dodge in time, resulting in an arm being cut off. Right, was there anyone else there?¡±

    The adonis shook his head in a deadpan manner.

    The middle-aged woman smiled, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    The adonis looked up and saw the joy and smiles on the middle-aged man and woman¡¯s faces.

    He had lost an arm, but they could smile so happily?

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I need some quietness.¡±

    The adonis sighed and turned around to let his back face them.

    ¡°Alright, have a good rest. Don¡¯t worry. The organization will definitely seek justice for you!¡±

    After the middle-aged man said this, the two turned around without looking back and walked out of the medical ward.

    ¡­

    The middle-aged man and woman quickly walked to a secluded corner and conjured a soundproof domain.

    The middle-aged man whispered, ¡°This is a fantastic opportunity. It seems our ns on encroaching Gaia can be restarted.¡±

    The middle-aged woman gave a slight sneer and said, ¡°Previously, that Tu Dahei destroyed our ns, but who knew he would offer himself like this. Remember to execute this matter without telling the elderly God of Swords. Ever since the battle exchange, he has been adamantly trying to prevent the encroaching ns, but he refuses to say the reason. He only mentions that Gaia is filled with hidden talents. What a joke. If Gaia truly had hidden talents, would they have been reduced to second tier? That old fogey must be cherishing his friendship with One-Pun. It¡¯s truly as the saying goes, once you turn old, your de turns blunt.¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded and said, ¡°We will secretly execute this matter. We need to find an appropriate opportunity and expose this matter. It¡¯s best when most rookies are present. It¡¯s rumored that Tu Dahei is extremely arrogant and is disliked by the rookies. When the timees, we might even get some free support.¡±

    The middle-aged woman fell into silence for a moment and said, ¡°When the trials are reduced to thest few people, nearly everyone will be gathered in the auditorium to pay attention to the final level of the trial. At that moment, we can ¡®seek justice¡¯ from Yama Minamiya, and stir up the problem and make the situation tense and irrecoverable. Even if Yama Minamiya is willing to sacrifice Tu Dahei andpromise, we will insist on things. Then, we will angrily lose all decorum in front of everyone. When the timees, Zeus will have enough reason to encroach onto Gaia.¡±

    The middle-aged man revealed a smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good timing. Those rookies would have just finished the trial and would definitely be feeling unhappy. It would be the perfect time for them to vent their hatred for Tu Dahei too. I can already imagine how Tu Dahei is being condemned by everyone, the scene of him being unable to give a convincing exnation. It would definitely be very interesting.¡±

    The middle-aged woman also smiled. ¡°This matter shall be done in this way. Our positions will make a giant leap. Those old fogeys have been coveting Gaia¡¯s heritage series greatly.¡±

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate tonight?¡±

    The middle-aged woman nodded, ¡°I have champagne in my room.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    As the organization faction was undergoing their selection, the academic faction was naturally doing the same. The academic faction had long begun the audition of the entire country. It was different from the organization¡¯s decision using one round. The academic faction had plenty of manpower, so the entire selection process was open and extensive.

    All the freshmen could enroll to join in the mass training and selection. Every round, there would be recorded video that would be posted on the official video feed!

    And today, the day when the organization faction was undergoing their selection, the academic faction¡¯s national audition hade to an end. The rookies chosen from each province¡¯s audition had arrived in Beijing today!

    One super rookie after another walked out of the airport. The people who came to wee them cheered. It was different from the organization faction where hero missions were considered. The academic faction paid more focus to the formation of the students¡¯ fame. If the academic institute could produce a celebrity-grade hero, that would greatly increase the reputation of the institute.

    Hence, all the super rookies sent by the academic faction were exposed from the moment they entered their institutes. As such, their fame was much greater than the super rookies in the organization faction. Every year, the number of super rookies the academic faction received far exceeded the organization faction.

    And this year, a new record was made. There were more than fifty super rookies throughout the country. More than forty of them chose to carry on with their studied, with fewer than ten joining the organizations. This was also one of the reasons why the conflict between the two factions suddenly intensified.

    Although the super rookies only represented being first in the overall quality assessment in their province, it did not mean they were the strongest. However, this situation clearly made the organization faction feel greatly threatened.

    Noon.

    At the academic faction¡¯s selection venue, it was a stadium that could hold ten thousand people. It was already filled with spectators.

    The selection style of the academic faction had a very rich academic vibe to it. It was a single knockout duel!

    The two hundred and fifty-six freshmen that were selected would participate in an elimination tournament until thirty-six people were left. Following that, they would be split into teams to vie for the top ten spots. Finally, a second round of elimination matches would decide the final rankings!

    It wouldst for many days and it would be a feast for the audience¡¯s eyes, creating several headlines. This was the standard style of the academic faction!

    And today¡¯s first round in the yoffs was sufficient to grab the attention of many. This was because the first contestant on the candidate name list was the princess of Battle Arena Corporation, Princess Xiao Xiao, who studied in Peihua University!

 Chapter 246: You and I know Shi Xiaobai

    Chapter 246: You and I know Shi Xiaobai

    Xiao Xiao was not a super rookie, but her fame exceeded most super rookies. This was because of that, despite hering third in this year¡¯s graduation examinations, it was a rank she received in Beijing. The value of that ranking alone was much greater than any province¡¯s super rookie could get!

    Furthermore, she was the only heir to the Battle Arena Corporation. Her family¡¯s fortune was worth in the tens of billions and her beauty could topple countries. Despite her background putting head and shoulders above others, and that she could use her face alone to receive the attention of others, she had used her strength to prove herself.

    She formed a stark contrast to the prodigal or useless scions in the upper circles in Beijing.

    For Xiao Xiao to be addressed by the general public as ¡®Princess¡¯, she was obviously popr.

    And in today¡¯s first yoffs it was Xiao Xiao¡¯s turn. Her opponent was not famous. His strength was ranked below average among the two hundred and fifty-six contestants. As such, there was no suspense to the oue. However, in order to witness the Princess¡¯ glory, the audience hade early, filling the audience stands.

    ¡­

    Outside the stadium in the candidate¡¯s resting area, there were three people who had arrived at the door. They had met with quite a problem.

    ¡°Sorry, you have to show your identification. The candidate list does have a freshman named ¡®Chen Lingcun¡¯, but for some reason, there¡¯s no picture. If you do not have an identity card, we can¡¯t believe you.¡±

    A few security guards blocked the entrance as a suited middle-aged man said in a warm manner.

    The silver-haired teenager frowned slightly.

    The red-haired girl beside the silver-haired teenager red at the guard, and just as she wanted to say something, the silver-haired teenager stared at her. The red-haired girl harrumphed before shutting her mouth.

    A handsome youth standing behind the silver-haired teenager and the red-haired girl said softly, ¡°Brother, shall I just give up?¡±

    The silver-haired teenager shook his head and said, ¡°No, you have to find a way to elevate your existential presence and try your best to eliminate the white¡­aura. The two factions¡¯ mass training has extremely high visibility. Furthermore, you have been abandoning your cultivation all these years without rising to the Psionic Soul Realm. This is a heaven-given opportunity. It would be a pity if you miss it.¡±

    The silver-haired youth shrugged his shoulders indifferently, ¡°If I want to raise the visibility of myself, there are many ways. I just need to¡­¡±

    The silver-haired teenager shook his head with a smile. ¡°You sure have many crazy ideas, but most of them can¡¯t be used. The factional collective training is the right way.¡±

    The suited man could not help but roll his eyes when he heard the siblings speak. He wanted to deride them saying that the factional collective training was not something they could enter as they wish. Visibility was not something one could rise as they wished. One needed to have the ability first!

    The silver-haired youth said reluctantly, ¡°Alright, you are my elder brother. You¡¯re the boss.¡±

    The silver-haired teenager smiled and looked at the suited man as he pondered with a frown.

    The reason why there was no photo on the registration form was most likely because the staff who kept the photos had forgotten about it.

    This was one of the disadvantages of having too low an existential presence. However, how could they show an identity card they did not even have?

    Did they need to use that rtionship?

    The silver-haired teenager nced at the red-haired girl. He never liked to use the help of others, much less the red-haired girl beside him.

    At this moment, the suited man¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He walked forward and said loudly, ¡°Princess Xiao Xiao, this way, please.¡±

    The three turned around and saw a beautiful girl with pink wavy hair walking towards the entrance. She was dressed in a white long-sleeved blouse and a whiteced skirt. There was arge pink butterfly knot at her chest.

    The security guards made way, giving her ample space.

    Xiao Xiao gave a courteous nod and gave the trio a nce. Quickly, she looked away and was about to step into the resting area.

    A brilliant idea shed in the silver-haired youth¡¯s mind as he cocked his head at the silver-haired teenager, ¡°It¡¯s time to act.¡±

    The silver-haired teeanger was slightly taken aback as he shook his head with augh, ¡°You have a n?¡±

    The silver-haired youth did not reply as he quietly took a step forward and said, ¡°Princess Xiao Xiao, please hold on!¡±

    Xiao Xiao came to a halt and turned around as her eyes slowly fixated on the silver-haired youth¡¯s body. She asked curiously, ¡°Yes?¡±

    The silver-haired youth walked towards her. The security guards deftly reached out his hand to block him. The silver-haired youth came to a halt and at a distance about three meters away from Xiao Xiao, he whispered, ¡°Hello, my name is Chen Lingcun, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s friend!¡±

    When Xiao Xiao heard the words ¡®Shi Xiaobai¡¯, her breathing faltered. This name was obviously no stranger to her. The events that had happened back in the virtual world were still vivid in her mind. He had told her his name at the final moment before stabbing her in the heart. She could not forget it even if she wanted.

    After encountering Shi Xiaobai, she understood what it meant that there was always someone better in this world. She had been desperately cultivating over the past few days, in the hopes of entering the factional collective training. If she could chance upon the little pervert who once carried her while running, she did not want to be flung behind him again.

    At this moment, she immediately felt like she was living in an illusion, hearing this name from a stranger she suddenly met.

    ¡°How do you know¡­I know Shi Xiaobai?¡±

    Xiao Xiao exhaled. During the virtual realitypetition, the identity of ¡®IChooseDogLeading¡¯ was always a mystery. Other than her, it appeared as though no one knew Shi Xiaobai was ¡®IChooseDogLeading¡¯. And the only time she had interacted with Shi Xiaobai was at that virtualpetition. Then, how did the person in front of her know that she knew Shi Xiaobai, and could say things like ¡°I¡¯m Shi Xiaobai¡¯s friend¡±?

    Chen Lingcun smiled and said, ¡°Xiaobai previously mentioned you.¡±

    This was obviously a lie. Chen Lingcun had only identally stumbled on the news that was neglected by the masses. From the description from the news, the intelligent him managed to guess that Shi Xiaobai was ¡®IChooseDogLeading¡¯. However, he did not know what Xiao Xiao and Shi Xiaobai¡¯s rtionship was. Neither did he know if Xiao Xiao knew that IChooseDogLeading¡¯s name was Shi Xiaobai.

    Hence, he directly said that he knew Shi Xiaobai instead of saying a bunch of bullshit before Xiao Xiao said ¡®who is Shi Xiaobai¡¯. That would be awkward.

    Now, from the looks of it, his luck was pretty good. Xiao Xiao did know Shi Xiaobai, and from the looks of it, their rtionship was pretty good?

    After Xiao Xiao heard Chen Lingcun¡¯s words, her eyes lit up slightly. She opened her mouth, but did not say a word. After a few moments, she coyly said, ¡°What¡­did he say?¡±

    From her actions, Chen Lingcun was slightly surprised.

    This rtionship appeared far from pretty good?

    Chen Lingcun immediately imitated Shi Xiaobai¡¯s tone by saying, ¡°This King will eventually save the world, let alone a mortal princess?¡±

    Xiao Xiao burst outughing. This sentence made her recall the words Shi Xiaobai had said in the virtual world. The way he spoke was still vivid in her mind.

    This sentence was truly Shi Xiaobai¡¯s style. For the silver-haired youth to know this, he clearly had a great rtionship with Shi Xiaobai.

    At this moment, Chen Lingcun suddenly said, ¡°Alright, sorry for bothering you. I¡¯m actually one of the freshmen that should be participating in the selection. We will chat when we have the opportunity in the future.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Xiao Xiao hesitated for a moment before nodding and said, ¡°Alright!¡±

    Although she wanted to understand more about Shi Xiaobai from Chen Lingcun, it was impolite to ask so many questions on their first meeting. It would appear too imprudent.

    Xiao Xiao turned around to walk into the resting area.

    Chen Lingcun watched her in a deadpan manner, as though he was prepared to leave.

    The suited man hurriedly came forward and said, ¡°Since you know Princess Xiao Xiao, you definitely can¡¯t be an impostor. Please, go on in.¡±

    Chen Lingcun¡¯s back faced the suited man as he winked at the silver-haired teenager.

    The silver-haired teenager shook his head with augh, ¡°How much do you need to owe Shi Xiaobai? Now, you are adding one more to the tab?¡±

    Chen Lingcun shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°After owing ten million, does it matter if I owe another thousand?¡±

    The silver-haired teenagerughed. What he said made a lot of sense, so he had nothing to offer in response.

    ¡­

 Chapter 247: Wow, this constipation

    Chapter 247: Wow, this constipation

    Third level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower

    On a great expanse of crystalline ground was a row of stone doors. There were nearly no gaps in between the doors. From afar, it looked like a long wall that stretched out for miles.

    Every stone door had a glyph carved into them and each door had a different glyph. Every glyph looked exquisite and vivid. It was quite an amazement for anyone who saw it.

    At this moment, there were a few dozen doors among the thousand stone doors that had been opened. The rest were closed.

    And other than the thousand stone doors on the expansive crystalline ground, there were eight people.

    The eight people were split into two groups. On one side were four youths dressed in different attires. The other four had three beauties and a rather handsome blond youth.

    Amongst the three beauties, one was like a refined and otherworldly fairy. One of them had orange hair who looked adorable and cute, while another had brown short hair with a unique neutral charm. They were none other than Sunless, Mozzie and Mu Yuesheng.

    At this moment, Mozzie was chatting incessantly with Sunless, but Sunless only listened to her quietly. asionally, she would respond with a few short words.

    Mu Yuesheng stood beside the two as she closed her eyes in Cogitation. asionally, she would cut in with a word or two.

    The blond youth beside the three was obviously Kevin. Kevin did not attempt to interrupt the three beauties as he knew he would be asking for a rebuff. He knew very well of the tragedy that the three would ignore him, so he was standing not far away and stared at four nearby youths who were dressed differently.

    After an unknown period of time, the armored youth among the four youths suddenly said loudly to Kevin, ¡°Are you all really going to wait all the way to the end? Maybe the person you are waiting for has already been eliminated at the second level?¡±

    Kevin shrugged his shoulders and answered, ¡°The fellow we are waiting for is never a reliable person, but the second level won¡¯t be able to eliminate him.¡±

    The armored youth said with a frown, ¡°The rules require five people to form a team. But the leading team only has the eight of us remaining. If this goes on, the disadvantage of falling behind might be irremediable. One of you cane over, or one of us can go over. But you refuse, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    Kevin said helplessly, ¡°This Genius can¡¯t do a thing about this either.¡±

    The armored youth sighed and said, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t youe over? I think you look rather impatient from waiting. Although the three chicks beside you are nice, they aren¡¯t yours. You don¡¯t even have a chance to speak to them, so stop just standing there watching!¡±

    Kevin smacked his lips and said, ¡°That¡¯s different. Standing here, even the air smells sweet! It¡¯s best you wait for rookies from the second level toe. You are only missing one, there¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡±

    The armored youth also said with a wry smile, ¡°That¡¯s what we thought at the beginning too. But how long has it been, but it¡¯s like the rookies on the second level are undergoing constipation. Not a single one has passed up to now. Although the third level¡¯s trial is done with a five-person team, it¡¯s still apetition between teams!¡±

    Kevin said, ¡°I understand the rationale, but we can only wait. As for why the rookies on the second level areing here so slowly. There is a reason. You will knowter.¡±

    Kevin sighed silently. For the rookies in the second level to meet the City Destroyer Viin, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ganking, it was truly depressing for them.

    At this moment, five people walked out of the stone door that had opened. Leading the group was Heartless.

    When Heartless walked out and turned his head, he saw Kevin as well as the three cute girls behind him.

    Heartless frowned. ¡°Tu Dahei still hasn¡¯te?¡±

    Kevin nodded with a deadpan expression. Looking at the burly teenager behind Heartless, he sighed in his heart.

    Heartless¡¯ brows furrowed even deeper as he said, ¡°With Tu Dahei¡¯s strength, there is no reason for him to not reach the third level. An incident probably happened. Waiting like this isn¡¯t wise. If he has already been eliminated, wouldn¡¯t that doom all of you as well?¡±

    Kevin fell silent.

    Heartless sighed and nced at Sunless. In his mind, he reflected on how a person who did not easily fall in love was the one who became the most foolish once they were moved.

    The burly teenager behind Heartless reminded him, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s time to choose a door!¡±

    Heartless nodded and turned around to leave.

    At this moment, beams of golden light descended from the sky. It was not one or two, but a few hundred golden beams of light pouring down from the sky in an instant. It was as though a golden rainstorm had poured.

    Hundreds of rookies instantly appeared on the crystalline ground. Bathing in the golden rainstorm, that scene was extremely shocking.

    The existing people were dumbfounded.

    What was going on?

    Why did a few hundred people simultaneously be transported from the second level here?

    The armored youth said with a stutter, ¡°Wow, this constipation¡­¡±

    After the hundreds of people rained down, the next few seconds were filled with the cacophony of cheers.

    ¡°Tu Dahei! Tu Dahei! Tu Dahei¡­¡±

    The cheers boomed tumultuously as it resounded through the world.

    Mozzie andpany turned around when they heard the three words. Yet, they saw a person being suddenly thrown up and down by hundreds of people. Who else was he but Shi Xiaobai?

    Kevin said stunned, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this jerk cursed as the City Destroyer Viin? Why is he suddenly so popr?¡±

    Heartless fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°For so many people to be simultaneously arriving at the third level, it probably has to do with Tu Dahei, but what did he do?¡±

    ¡­

    The cheerssted till the authoritative voice boomed in the rookies¡¯ minds. Shi Xiaobai, who could not stop the crowd¡¯s passionate throwing into the sky, finallynded on the ground to take a breather.

    At the same time, the sacred but authoritative voice boomed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Wee to the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower¡¯s third level¡ªThousand Stone Doors.¡±

    ¡°In the ¡®Thousand Stone Doors¡¯, there are a thousand stone doors. Every stone door leads to a small world. Every small world has its regiment of guards and a guardian BOSS. Killing the guardian BOSS would be deemed as earning the points for the corresponding door. When you have a thousand points, you would clear the third level.¡±

    ¡°Once the guardian BOSS in the stone door is killed, the corresponding door will be empty, preventing anyone from entering.¡±

    ¡°The thousand stone doors are divided into four levels of difficulty¡ªeasy, medium, hard, hell. Only after entering the stone door would you be informed what level the stone door world you have entered. At that moment, you are able to choose to leave the world, but you would be barred from entering another stone door for ten minutes.¡±

    ¡°This trial requires five people to form a group. Please form a five-person team with any other four people. Once the group is formed, there cannot be any changes. After the team works together to kill the guardian BOSS, everyone will receive the  originally defined points.¡±

    ¡°A stone door permits only one team to enter.¡±

    ¡°This level¡¯s Level Lord, [Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign], has been awakened an hour ago. It will descend in eleven hours. Please make haste.¡±

    ¡°Please carefully choose your teammates. Wishing you best of luck!¡±

 Chapter 248: It must be an illusion

    Chapter 248: It must be an illusion

    The moment the sacred but authoritative voice was finished, hundreds of rookies caused a hubbub.

    ¡°Boss Tu Dahei, bring me along!¡±

    ¡°Boss Tu Dahei, form a team with me. I¡¯ll definitely not hold you back!¡±

    ¡°Let go of Tu Dahei, bring me along!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hundreds of rookies jostled to form a team with Tu Dahei, turning the scene into chaos.

    The armored youth said, ¡°Holy shit, is Tu Dahei that awesome? Should we try to get him too?¡±

    There were a number of rookies who knew that they did not have the chance to form a team with Tu Dahei. Looking at the three adorable girls, they immediately prepared to request of them to form a team. As a ¡®flower guardian¡¯, Kevin immediately rejected them and said thest spot in the team was specially left for Tu Dahei.

    The rookies could only walk towards the armored youth. Although they did not have chicks, they looked rather extraordinary. At least, their outfits did not look simple.

    Previously, they had been helplessly waiting, hoping for rookies to arrive. Now, with a few hundred rookies suddenly appearing, the armored youth immediately had a change of heart.

    With so many resources, was there a need for them to fill the vacancy without any thought? They had to be picky!

    The armored youth pretended to be aloof and criticized the rookies that came seeking for a team. They were tly rejected on the belief that the next one would be better.

    Heartless was also curious over what had happened as he pulled a person aside to inquire. Upon receiving the answer, he was dumbfounded.

    At this moment, Kevin had also pulled a random rookie and asked him politely over the reason of Tu Dahei¡¯s sudden poprity. Obviously, the rookie did not pass the opportunity to brag, even if he was not the one being awesome.

    Very soon, the great deed of how Tu Dahei went from a City Destroyer Viin to a City Destroyer Hero was described by the rookies that were soon to turn into brainless fans. At times they would embellish the story. Some even deliberately concealed the matter of using aphrodisiacs. They described how Tu Dahei darted through demonic beasts that filled thends and eight guardian towers withser beams, and how he destroyed the Demonic Tree with a single strike, finally aplishing the deed of destroying the Demon City alone.

    Everyone stared confounded as they looked at Shi Xiaobai, who was still being surrounded by others and felt a tremor in their hearts.

    Mozzie: ¡°Heavens, Lord Tu Dahei is so cool!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng: ¡°It¡¯s so his style. Always rendering people so speechless.¡±

    Kevin: ¡°Sigh, This Genius should never havepared with him. How can a humanpete with a monster?¡±

    Heartless: ¡°Um, barely worthy of Little Sun.¡±

    Sunless: ¡°¡­¡±

    After a while, Shi Xiaobai suddenly squeezed out of the crowd. The rookies were like abandoned women as they looked intively at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s departure. Clearly, they had been rejected.

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai did not care who he formed a team with. Although the saying goes ¡®you should never fear having a god-like opponent but fear having a pig-like teammate¡¯, Shi Xiaobai was confident that even with a pig-like teammate, he could still bring him posturing and flying in awesomeness.

    However, since Shi Xiaobai had seen Mozzie andpany, he easily guessed that they were waiting for him.

    After Shi Xiaobai squeezed out of the crowd, he headed for the four. Mozzie immediately weed him with a giggle, ¡°Lord Tu Dahei, you have finallye. We have waited till the flowers have wilted!¡±

    ¡°Sorry for keeping you so long.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said to the quartet before blinking his eyes and said, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly begin. Let¡¯s find which door has ¡®hell¡¯ difficulty!¡±

    Mozzie: ¡°¡­¡±

    The hundreds of rookies finally understood. No wonder Tu Dahei had rejected forming a team with them. If they were in his shoes, they would definitely choose the three adorable chicks.

    However, what¡¯s up with that blond youth?

    Not only was he with the three adorable chicks, he could also be together with Tu Dahei in a team.

    What sort of fucking dog-shit luck did he have?

    The hundreds of rookies immediately stared jealously at Kevin. If gazes could kill, Kevin would have been riddled with a thousand holes.

    Kevin felt the stress from being stared at, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly begin!¡±

    ¡­

    The thousand stone doors each had a different glyph on their doors. However, most of the glyphs were in a shape of a creature. asionally, it would be a weapon or a mysterious design.

    Although the assessment program said that they would be informed of the difficulty only after entering the stone door, it did not mean that they could not attempt to figure out what the difficulty of the stone door was.

    The glyphs were all different, but they were very likely to have information that hinted at the difficulty.

    Shi Xiaobai observed the glyphs on each stone door at an appropriate speed.

    Kevin, who was being stared at intently, was rendered speechless as he said, ¡°Are you really looking for the ¡®hell¡¯ difficulty stone door?¡±

    What a joke. The others would shun ¡±hell¡±-difficulty stone doors out of fear, because the moment they encountered it, it meant that they had to choose to exit it. As such, they would waste ten minutes.

    Shi Xiaobai silently nodded as he meticulously observed the glyphs on every stone door.

    The higher the difficulty, the more likely the points gained were higher. The quartet had waited for him, resulting in them falling behind on their points. As such, finding the ¡®hell¡¯ difficulty stone door was pertinent. Right, it had nothing to do with how ¡®hell¡¯ difficulty was more challenging.

    Kevin sighed in exasperation. Once Shi Xiaobai made his decision, it was impossible to pull him away from it even with ten buffaloes.

    Mozzie followed Lord Shi Xiaobai like a blind sheep, while Sunless and Mu Yuesheng were in no hurry. The others followed behind Shi Xiaobai and began observing the glyphs on the stone doors.

    The hundreds of rookies had also formed their own teams during this period of time. Nearly four hundred people formed nearly eighty teams. All of them randomly chose a stone door.

    Momentster, the number of people was dwindling. Shi Xiaobai finally sighed and said, ¡°This King has noticed how there are four different kinds of designs amongst these glyphs. However, it¡¯s hard to tell which design represents which difficulty. We should try all four designs!¡±

    Mozzie andpany were astonished. The three of them were still observing the doors, but regardless of how they looked, every door¡¯s glyphs were different. There was no pattern to them. Yet, Shi Xiaobai had already figured out the four designs?

    Kevin anxiously said, ¡°Then let¡¯s quickly try. Let¡¯s do this!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai frowned. ¡°This King has a feeling that has ¡®easy¡¯ difficulty.¡±

    Kevin waved his hand and said, ¡°An illusion! It must be an illusion. Look at the ferocious tiger engraved in the glyph. Look at how vivid it is. It must be ¡®medium¡¯ difficulty or higher!¡±

    Saying that, Kevin thrust open the stone door. The door led to darkness as a mysterious aura emanated out. They could not help but hold their breaths.

    With the door opened, what was done was done.

    Shi Xiaobai did not say another word and took the lead to step into the stone door. The others followed him.

    The moment they stepped through the stone door, the authoritative voice boomed in their minds.

    ¡°Wee to Stone Door #173 [Ogre Forest]. This stone door¡¯s difficulty is ¡®easy¡¯. Please kill the guardian BOSS [Gargantuan Ogre].¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 249: What posture is teaching and learning

    Chapter 249: What posture is teaching and learning

    From outside the stone door, all they saw was darkness. However, the moment they stepped into the stone door, they immediately entered a world where the sun shone gaily.

    They were surrounded by emerald trees, an idyllic scene.

    Shi Xiaobai nced at Kevin with a deadpan expression.

    Kevin drylyughed and said, ¡°Your intuition is truly urate. This door is actually the ¡®easy¡¯ difficulty. It was my fault, alright!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave Kevin a look of disdain before turning to the three girls and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s the ¡®easy¡¯ difficulty, let¡¯s hurry. We should finish it as fast as we can.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mozzie blinked her eyes in an adorable fashion. Sunless and Mu Yuesheng gave a serious nod.

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly raised his right hand as a creamy white light shone from his palm. Slowly, a pure white sword appeared, emanating an intense aura of light.

    The quartet was immediately startled.

    Sunless¡¯ eyes stared unblinkingly at the pure white sword in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand as she muttered, ¡°This sword¡­¡±

    Mozzie¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°Is this the Holy Radiance the other rookies were talking about that you used ten thousand points to exchange for?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded his head. This sword was Holy Radiance. After exchanging for it, he was able to bring it away from the second level and apparently be able to bring it to the mortal world. From the looks of it, Holy Radiance was one of the treasures of the training ground.

    Holy Radiance was in fact constructed out of the purest powers of light. Shi Xiaobai discovered that his King¡¯s right hand was able to transform Holy Radiance into the power of light and store the power of the light into his right hand.

    In this way, it was convenient for him to bring it around. Furthermore, his right hand was filled with the power of light. It made him feel extremelyfortable.

    After Shi Xiaobai drew out Holy Radiance, he surveyed his surroundings. He noticed that dense forests lined both sides of the path, while there was a mountain cliff behind him. There was only a wide forest trail in front of him.

    There was only one path. In that case, the Gargantuan Ogre was just in front.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and quickly settle it!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai waved his hand and led the people forward. The other four immediately followed closely behind.

    The forest trail was extremely quiet, but the air was very fresh. asionally, there would be beautiful chirping that sounded like the pearly chimes from heaven. It felt like they were in paradise.

    However, less than a minute¡¯s walk brought them to an end of the forest trail which ended at a sharp cliff.

    They quickly came to the edge of the path and looked down. Immediately, their pupils constricted.

    Beneath them was arge valley. The brownnd stretched out for miles, and in thisrge valley, there were numerous blue ogres walking around. Their dense numbers made them look like crawling ants.

    In the innermost corner of the valley, there was arge ogre standing there proudly. It held a gigantic mace, and its two heads were ferocious-looking. It appeared very frightening.

    This was the guardian regiment and guardian BOSS of Ogre Forest?

    There was only one forest trail and a gigantic valley. This appeared to be everything Ogre Forest had, so in a certain sense, this map was truly at the ¡®easy¡¯ level.

    But¡­

    Kevin said with a wry smile, ¡°There are so many ogres and they are no doubt an army. This is ¡®easy¡¯ mode?¡±

    Mozzie clicked her tongue and said, ¡°How terrifying. If we identally fall into the valley, we will be overwhelmed in an instant!¡±

    Before Mozzie was done with her words, a figure suddenly leaped down into the valley. The group of ogres immediately growled angrily as they surrounded the figure.

    ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Mozzie screamed.

    Shi Xiaobai had jumped down to the valley without a word.

    But very quickly, Sunless and Mu Yuesheng followed closely behind by jumping down.

    However a stunning scene unfolded. With Holy Radiance in hand, Shi Xiaobai charged towards the ogres. A pure white fiery crossbeam shed out. The herded ogres immediately cried out and following that, Shi Xiaobai sent sh after sh as though he was shing through straw. A single strike caused one or several ogres to fall to the ground. asionally, a wok-shaped sword beam would fall to the ground, or a fiery crossbeam would shoot out. From time to time, the ogres would crash to the ground with a cry.

    Sunless brandished her silver sword at amazingly fast speeds. Every sword beam contained terrifying destructive power. Apanying her strikes was the howling of winds. Her sword beams killed the frenzied ogres while the sword winds dispersed the herded ogres. Dressed in an azure dress, she was like a fairy that darted through all the ogres that filled the valley like a sharp azure sword beam.

    The icy-blue electric bolts around Mu Yuesheng buzzed chaotically as the icy-blue bolts snaked to the ogres. As the buzzing sound of electric currents constantly sounded, the ogres turned ck from the electrocution and fell to the ground. With a swipe of her right hand, an electro-cannon would shoot out, resulting in the sounds of explosions to appear one after another. As she strolled through, swaths of ogres fell to the ground.

    Mozzie and Kevin gasped. They were extremely shocked. The trio were just too powerful. They were not on the same level.

    The duo¡¯s eyes suddenly turned somewhat bleak. They just needed to watch this battle by the side. Although being able to cling on to such powerhouses was great, they still felt somewhat upset for some reason.

    Mozzie suddenly jumped down into the valley. After staggering a few steps, she struggled to run forward. Seeing an isted ogre, she punched it. The ogre retreated a few steps but did not copse. Regaining its footing, it charged at Mozzie.

    After engaging in a dogfight for a few moments, the ogre fell to the ground. Mozzie¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red.

    Not far away, Kevin had used ck Bear Dominating Palm to send an ogre flying. However, he was nearly hit by an ogre¡¯s mace. After miserably rolling on the ground a few times, he dodged with great difficulty. His expression was extremely bitter.

    And at this moment, Shi Xiaobai andpany had already reached the innermost part of the valley. Behind them were piles of fallen ogres. The three of them had managed to clear the entire valley of ogres!

    The Gargantuan Ogre roared angrily and waved its gigantic mace and smashed it down at Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai easily dodged it and charged at the Gargantuan Ogre!

    Sunless followed closely behind Shi Xiaobai, and both of them raised their swords simultaneously.

    An icy-blue bolt of lightning suddenly short from afar and struck the Gargantuan Ogre¡¯s body. Like an icy-blue chain, it bound the Gargantuan Ogre¡¯s body. Immediately, beams of icy-blue bolts shot at it incessantly. They began forming chains that bound the Gargantuan Ogre¡¯s entire body.

    With the Gargantuan Ogrepletely bound, its lifted right arm could not fall. It furiously roared but there was a trace of fear in it.

    Shi Xiaobai and Sunless had already arrived in front of the Gargantuan Ogre. The two suddenly diverged in their trajectories, and in a left and right pincer attack, they shed out!

    A white and a blue sword beam struck the Gargantuan Ogre from both sides. Like two diagonal lines, a cross formed on the Gargantuan Ogre¡¯s body as the white and blue colors merged into one, producing abination as beautiful as amber.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Gargantuan Ogre let out a deafening cry before mming into the ground!

    The Holy Radiance transformed into a creamy white light and sunk into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s palm. Sunless also sheathed her silver sword back into the scabbard at her waist. The two looked each other in the eye and simultaneously said,

    ¡°Kun Peng Sword Technique?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had used the Kun Peng mantra to grasp the Kun Peng Sword Technique. Sunless had learned from the ¡®Kun Peng Sword Manual¡¯ and from the Kun Peng Sword Technique the elderly God of Swords had demonstrated to her. Both parties could sense the sword intent in the Kun Peng Sword Technique from each other¡¯s swordy, but they realized that their Kun Peng Sword Techniques werepletely different.

    The opening passage of the ¡®Kun Peng Sword Manual¡¯ wrote: ¡°Cultivating the Kun Peng Sword Technique is divided into three forms¡ªthe lower form observes sword moves, the middle form gains self-enlightenment from sword manuals, the upper form gains insight from the mantra.¡±

    The three forms were thought to be three different levels of the same sword move, but it was actually three different Kun Peng Sword Techniques?

    At that moment, Shi Xiaobai finally understood what it meant by ¡®the upper form gains insight from the mantra¡¯.

    What Sunless had understood was the ¡®lower form observes sword moves¡¯ and the ¡®middle form gains self-enlightenment from sword manuals¡¯.

    If the two of thembined the Kun Peng Sword Techniques that they hadprehended together, what sort of scene would it be? If the three forms did not refer to different levels, but three different Kun Peng Sword Techniques, only by merging the three Kun Peng Sword Techniques together would restore the Kun Peng Sword Technique to its true form.

    The two of them guessed at the possibility. Without the need for words, just an exchange of looks allowed them to read each other¡¯s minds.

    The phrase¡ªteach and learn!

    Don¡¯t ask me what posture teach and learn1 is. I don¡¯t know either!

    At this moment, a door suddenly appeared in the stone cliff in front of them. The authoritative voice boomed,

    ¡°Congrattions on killing the guardian BOSS. Everyone obtains 50 points for conquering Stone Gate #173 [Ogre Forest]!¡±

    They had cleared the ¡®easy¡¯ stone door just like that!

    As Shi Xiaobai said, he quickly settled it!

    As Mozzie andpany walked over, Shi Xiaobai turned to nce at them. Just as he wanted to say something to them, time suddenly came to a halt.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The fiery voice resounded in his mind. A few lines of ck text gradually materialized in front of him. It had only been a short while, but the Absolute Choice had once again appeared!?

    [ Choice 1: In twelve hours, raise the Kun Peng Sword Technique¡¯s proficiency level from Familiarized Proficiency to the Exemry Mastery realm (D-level reward) ]

    [ Choice 2: In twelve hours, raise the Massage Technique of God¡¯s proficiency level from Familiarized Proficiency to the Exemry Mastery realm (D-level reward) ]

    (Gentle Reminder: This choice is considered a ¡°daily-style choice¡± where there is only one opportunity after choosing. Sessfullypleting the choice¡¯s mission will yield a reward, and failure will lead to punishment of the same level.)

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    ¡­

    1. sounds like mating in Chinese.

 Chapter 250: I feel we will be doomed sooner or later!

    Chapter 250: I feel we will be doomed sooner orter!

    The ¡®easy¡¯ difficulty stone door was not as easy as they had imagined. Although the ogres were not too strong, they were great in number. If it were any other rookies, trying to clear it would still take them a very long time.

    However, Shi Xiaobai, Sunless and Mu Yuesheng were no ordinary rookies. As they traversed forward, it was as though they were harvesting straws. They managed to finish all the ogres in a few minutes. The Gargantuan Ogre was also easily insta-killed.

    The scene was enough to shock most rookies. Furthermore, Mozzie and Kevin were among the rookies that were below average.

    Even though they knew of the gap that existed, when they had a visualparison, they still felt a bitterness. This bitterness was much better than feeling numb. However, whether this bitterness would transform into motivation or slowly transform into numbness would depend on each individual¡¯s will, whether a heart that thirsted to be stronger existed.

    ¡°Do the three of you¡­want to be stronger?¡±

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai said to them in all solemnness.

    The direction in which he looked at was Mozzie, Kevin and Mu Yuesheng who were walking towards him.

    The three were slightly taken aback. This sentence immediately gave themplicated thoughts. They were unsure how to answer immediately.

    Shi Xiaobai continued, ¡°This King once said that our goal is for all four to enter the top ten. However, This King now feels a bit of pressure. This is because the assessment program is basicallypetitive. And your present strength is not strong enough to enter the top ten in such apetition. All of you¡­are not strong enough!¡±

    The trio was stunned. This was the first time they saw Shi Xiaobai reveal such a serious expression.

    What Shi Xiaobai said at the airport was something he treated seriously?

    Furthermore, to get into the top ten, describing them as not strong enough was too great of apliment for them! Maybe Mu Yuesheng might still have a chance, but for Mozzie and Kevin, top ten was a rift they could not bridge. The two of them had never thought of entering the top ten, not even in their dreams.

    ¡°But now, an opportunity is ced in front of you. An opportunity that will allow you to be strong in a short period of time, an opportunity that will allow you to approach those top ten spots. Are you willing to seize it?¡±

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai said this.

    The three looked up in surprise.

    An opportunity to be strong?

    Shi Xiaobai said solemnly, ¡°This King has a way to make you stronger in a short period of time, but it would be very arduous and tiring. It would even be very dangerous. How strong you want to be depends on your will and resoluteness. If your will is firm enough, it is not impossible to be strong enough to squeeze into the top ten. Now, This King shall ce this opportunity before you. It is your choice to seize it.¡±

    Mozzie stared at Shi Xiaobai nkly and muttered, ¡°There¡¯s truly a way to be that strong?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. When has This King boasted?¡±

    Kevin immediately rolled his eyes.

    Do you think your boasting isn¡¯t enough?

    Kevin took a deep breath. He knew very well that Shi Xiaobai would not make a joke at such a moment in time. Shi Xiaobai had clearly noticed the problem with his and Mozzie¡¯s state of mind. He truly thirsted the chance given by Shi Xiaobai to be stronger.

    Kevin hesitated for a moment before his gaze turned firm. He asked, ¡°When can we begin?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai answered, ¡°Immediately.¡±

    Mozzie also said resolutely, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, I believe in you. I want to be stronger as well!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng did not say a word, but the resolute faith in her brown pupils was the best answer.

    ¡°Alright, we shall head to the next stone door and begin This King¡¯s n of bing stronger!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded his head in satisfaction. Bing strong was not something that was just all talk. Pulling saplings to make them grow more quickly was an unorthodox manner. To be strong, one needed to suffer and stay firm. There was a need to have a thirst for bing strong and the will to persist on resolutely.

    Hence, Shi Xiaobai had ced that opportunity in front of them. He did not say any words of incitement or encouragement. Regardless of the choice, everyone had to choose it for themselves and be responsible for it. This was something Shi Xiaobai had no choice but to learn from the Absolute Choice.

    Especially with such an important choice, they could only make their own choices so that they would never regret.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The five left Ogre Forest and returned to the crystalline ground. At this moment, there were few people that had yet to enter the stone doors. asionally, there may be teams exiting the doors, but they would make the best use of the time to head for the next door.

    The moment the quintet came out, they saw four people. They were the four youths dressed in strange outfits.

    The armored youth said in astonishment, ¡°So fast? All of you entered for less than ten minutes and you have already cleared a stone door?¡±

    Kevin was equally astonished as he asked, ¡°Why are all of you still four?¡±

    The armored youth immediately gave an awkward smile. The youth beside him immediately grumbled, ¡°This fucker was trying his best to be picky and rejected one after another. He kept insisting that there will be a better one after the next to the point of no oneing in the end. Those rookies that came up also happened to form their teams. So what do you think?¡±

    Kevin immediately felt a dark cloud over his head as he was rendered speechless. ¡°Well, all the best.¡±

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai had already chosen a stone door. On the stone door, a ferocious dragon was carved on it.

    Kevin said in rm, ¡°This door isn¡¯t ¡®hell¡¯-difficulty, right?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s ¡®medium¡¯ difficulty.¡±

    Kevin immediately said, ¡°Impossible. The door has a dragon carved on it, so it can¡¯t be simple. It¡¯s at least the ¡®hard¡¯ difficulty. This Genius even feels that this door is ¡®hell¡¯ difficulty!¡±

    Kevin obviously did not believe Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words. After all, Shi Xiaobai was a crazy demon that courted death. The door he chose was definitely one of ¡®hell¡¯ difficulty. Kevin looked away and was about to push a door beside him open.

    However, at this moment, Shi Xiaobai had already pushed open the door with the dragon glyph. Without any hesitation, he stepped in.

    ¡°Fuck, I feel like by following Shi Xiaobai, we will be doomed sooner orter!¡±

    Kevin could not help but curse.

    ¡­

    ¡°Wee to Stone Door 225 [Goblin Cave]. This stone door¡¯s difficulty is ¡®medium¡¯. Please kill the guardian BOSS [Golden Goblin].¡±

    Deep in a cave, there were two rows of mes lined along the cave¡¯s side walls. Although the cave was rather dark, it was still bright enough due to the mes. When the quintet walked through the stone door, they arrived in this cave. Immediately, the authoritative voice boomed in their minds.

    Just as Shi Xiaobai said, this was a stone door of ¡®medium¡¯ difficulty.

    Kevin immediately gave an embarrassedugh. ¡°Shi Xiaobai, your intuition is really urate. Ha¡­ha.¡±

    Mozzie unhappily grunted. ¡°Who just said that following Lord Shi Xiaobai would result in them being doomed sooner orter? Hmph, Lord Shi Xiaobai is so reliable!¡±

    Kevin said with a cating smile, ¡°Wasn¡¯t I just suspecting that Shi Xiaobai would lead us to hell? Didn¡¯t he keep mentioning that he wanted to find the stone door with ¡®hell¡¯-difficulty?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mozzie immediately gave a surprised expression and turned to look at Shi Xiaobai. She asked, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai?¡±

    Why did he suddenly change his mind and choose a ¡®medium¡¯ difficulty stone door?

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and said, ¡°Because for this level, the three of us will not do a thing. Everything will be left to you two. Isn¡¯t ¡®medium¡¯ difficulty just perfect? Or do you think ¡®hard¡¯ or ¡®hell¡¯ difficulty is more challenging?¡±

 Chapter 251: But itâ€™s too comfortable!

    Chapter 251: But it¡¯s toofortable!

    When Shi Xiaobai said this, everyone was rmed.

    Mozzie pointed at herself and Kevin in disbelief and said, ¡°Just the two of us?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and said, ¡°Yes, just the two of you!¡±

    Kevin was also dumbfounded as he loudly said, ¡°Are you telling me, Mozzie and I will be clearing this level ourselves and the three of you will not do a thing?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded once again and said, ¡°Yea!¡±

    ¡°Are you joking?¡±

    Kevin frowned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether the two of us are able to clear this level first. Even if we can¡­it would take us a very long time. We were already falling behind. Wouldn¡¯t this be making the situation worse?¡±

    ¡°This King is not joking.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression turned serious once again as he said, ¡°As This King said, it¡¯s an opportunity to be stronger! It won¡¯t only be this stone door. There will be two, three, or even ten or more stone doors that will be left to the two of you to clear. This will go on until the both of you be strong enough! Truebat is the best way to be stronger. This King will be by your side and figure out your shorings in truebat. Furthermore, This King is absolutely confident to assure you¡­that your psionic power and stamina will not run out!¡±

    Kevin and Mozzie¡¯s eyes immediately widened. This was the so-called opportunity to be stronger? It was so fucking simple and brutal¡­but it had to be said that such actualbat was indeed the most pragmatic way of cultivation. The final results depended on their individual will. If Shi Xiaobai could use a certain way to ensure that their psionic power and stamina did not run out, this was truly a very, very valuable opportunity.

    But¡­

    Mozzie softly said, ¡°This is too unfair for all of you. The two of us will definitely be very slow at clearing the level. We have already fallen behind by so much. We can¡¯t hold you back¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and said confidently, ¡°There is no need to worry about falling back. Later on, we can just challenge a few ¡®hell¡¯ difficulty stone doors to chase up. Furthermore, so what if we cannot chase up? When the Level Lord descends, This King will take the initiative to finish it! These are problems you do not need to consider. Now, you need to ask yourselves if you thirst to be stronger and how intense this thirst is. You need to know if it is enough to allow you to persist on.¡±

    The process of bing stronger was painful. Whether they could enjoy adversity depended on the thirst in their hearts giving them joy while bing strong.

    Shi Xiaobai possessed an intense longing to be strong. As a result, every time his strength increased, he would obtain a joy that was enough to make him forget and ovee the painful process of the experience. As for how intense the thirst Mozzie and Kevin had, Shi Xiaobai did not know. He did not want to force the duo, but instead gave them a chance to choose.

    Mozzie¡¯s eyes slowly gathered a strange glimmer. She obviously wanted to be stronger. This thirst might not be considered intense, but ever since she was defeated by the female whopper and having seen the distance between Lord Shi Xiaobai, Sunless and Mu Yuesheng from her, this thirst suddenly became extremely intense. The unbearable feeling she had was because she greatly desired it to the point of being lost and confused.

    And at this moment, Shi Xiaobai was pointing at a clear path in front of her. Although the path was filled with adversities, it was filled with light!

    However, wasn¡¯t doing so a bit too selfish?

    At this moment, a hand gently grasped her hand. Mozzie turned around and saw Sunless standing beside her with an expressionless face.

    ¡°All the best.¡±

    Sunless, who was ineloquent, only said the three words softly.

    Her voice may be very soft, but it struck heavily on Mozzie¡¯s heart. They had only gotten to know each other for a few hours, but she had already treated her as a friend that she was willing to selflessly help.

    She was a person with few words and expressions. Even her emotions seemed few, but in fact, she was more serious with every friendship she had, right?

    At this moment, Mu Yuesheng also chimed in, ¡°Mozzie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not afraid of falling behind!¡±

    The trio did not have anyints about them holding everyone back. Mozzie suddenly choked up as she nodded heavily, ¡°Alright!¡±

    After a few moments of silence, Kevin said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately said with a smile, ¡°Very good. The both of you begin preparing. The process might be very arduous, but you just need to persist on and there will be great improvements.¡±

    After saying that, Shi Xiaobai suddenly turned to look at Mu Yuesheng. He said, ¡°This King believes it¡¯s time for you to break through to the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm.¡±

    Since Shi Xiaobai said that he would make all four of them enter the top ten, he naturally could not be discriminatory. However, for Mu Yuesheng, raising her psionic cultivation realm was of top priority.

    Mu Yuesheng was surprised but her eyes suddenly burst out with an intense glow. She said, ¡°You have a method?¡±

    Following that, she remembered something as Mu Yuesheng¡¯s face slightly blushed.

    Shi Xiaobai seriously said, ¡°This King¡¯s Massage Technique of God can not only temporarily improve your Mind Expanse, it can even have a certain chance of sending you into a deep meditative state!¡±

    With him saying this, the other four were taken aback. Raising one¡¯s Mind Expanse was already incredibly amazing, but wasn¡¯t having a certain chance of entering a deep meditative state too exaggerated?

    However, they all knew that Shi Xiaobai would not joke on such matters. Although the words he said made them find him very ¡®arrogant¡¯, but he had always proven himself with his actions in reality. This made them feel like they had to seriously listen to what Shi Xiaobai had to say.

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s eyes were filled with a struggle. She truly did not wish to miss this golden opportunity, but Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Massage Technique of God was toxic. Even if she was not a shy girl with a skin as thin as paper, she had a basic sense of shame!

    Mozzie understood Mu Yuesheng¡¯s conundrum. Looking at Sunless beside her, her eyes suddenly lit up. She said, ¡°Sound cannot be transmitted in vacuum! As long as a vacuum wall is produced, sound will be isted!¡±

    When Mu Yuesheng heard this, her eyes lit up. Sunless¡¯ vacuum superpower was still fresh in her mind. If they could iste her voice, and only Shi Xiaobai could hear it, it did not seem such an uneptable matter.

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s face blushed slightly as she nced sideways at Shi Xiaobai. He had a deadpan expression and looked his usual self. She thought to herself if this guy was really that innocent and pure or if he was truly a little pervert deep down. Judging by his behavior, he was the former, but looking at his actions, it was very likely thetter.

    If it was the former, it was alright. But if it was thetter, wouldn¡¯t she be sending herself to the wolves?

    However, how could she truly miss the opportunity of increasing her Mind Expanse and the chance of entering a deep meditative state?

    Mu Yuesheng looked at Sunless and whispered, ¡°Then, I¡¯m counting on you?¡±

    Sunless nodded her head. Although she was not sure what was happening, conjuring a vacuum wall was extremely simple for her.

    After a moment, after Mozzie¡¯s urging, the trio quickly came to the corner at a bend of the cave. Sunless set up a vacuum barrier to iste sound.

    In the dark cave, only Shi Xiaobai and Mu Yuesheng could be seen under the dim light.

    Shi Xiaobai walked towards Mu Yuesheng and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This King¡¯s Massage Technique of God not only has excellent effects, it¡¯s also ratherfortable.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s face turned bitter.

    Your massage technique is good in every way.

    But it¡¯s just toofortable!

    ¡­

 Chapter 254: The best teacher, Shi Xiaobai

    Chapter 254: The best teacher, Shi Xiaobai

    Three minutester, the massage came to an end. Mozzie smiled happily for a while. She suddenly felt the power in her body increase by leaps and bounds. This was a very clear feeling. Did this mean that her bloodline purity had increased?

    Mozzie felt her body surging with strength. All the psionic power that had been depleted was restored, so she was feeling slightly excited.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sess!¡±

    Mozzie jumped in excitement.

    Kevin heard the voice and immediately came out around the corner. While waiting, he felt truly devastated, but thankfully he did not hear a sound. It was as though nothing bad had happened.

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°It¡¯s only a partial sess. However, it hasn¡¯t been increased to your limits. You need to first digest the increase in your strength for the time being before you can undergo the next massage. We will take it slow. It should bepleted today.¡±

    Kevin was stunned.

    There would be a few more times?

    Mozzie was extremely astonished. She felt that her strength had increased greatly, and this was still not the limit?

    Mozzie hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Have you grasped any hammer-based offensive skills?¡±

    Mozzie answered, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°Demonstrate it.¡±

    Mozzie immediately nodded and conjured a psionic warhammer. The speed at which she constructed it was average, but the quality of the psionic warhammer looked pretty good. Her psionic construction proficiency was rather good.

    ¡°Quaking Mountain Strike!¡±

    With a charming cry, Mozzie swung her warhammer in the air with all her strength. She was afraid that she would cause too great a disturbance that would stir the goblins in the cavern¡¯s depths, as such, she did not m the warhammer onto the walls or ground.

    As the hammer struck the air, it was as though the air fractured with a sonic boom. Apanying it were sparks. Its power was not to be underestimated.

    This strike was a C-ss offensive skill, ¡®Quaking Mountain Strike¡¯, and it had reached the Familiarized Proficiency realm. As she had abandoned cultivating any movement techniques, Mozzie had only focused on cultivating ¡®Magical Silver Shield¡¯ and ¡®Quaking Mountain Strike¡¯. Her proficiency in it was rather good.

    Kevin was secretly horrified. He was now unsure if he could beat Mozzie.

    After seeing this strike, Shi Xiaobai had a look of rumination. Momentster, he stretched out his right hand. As psionic power spewed out, a psionic warhammer was instantly constructed.

    ¡°So fast!¡± Mozzie eximed.

    Shi Xiaobai swung the warhammer a few times. His eyes shed as he raised the warhammer and swung it!

    This swing did not seem to have used a lot of strength. It looked like any ordinary swing, but sparks bloomed wherever the warhammer swung. A red inferno burst out andnded on the path ahead. Instantly, a miniature sea of mes covered the ground!

    Shi Xiaobai swung the warhammer again and mmed down. Again, the amount of strength used in this strike was not astonishing. It did not even cause the ground to tremble, but when this strike hit the ground, a circr me burst out a few meters in front of where the warhammernded. It struck a wall in front of him, and immediately sizzling sounds were heard. A wisp of white smoke poured out as though the wall had been corroded by extremely high temperatures.

    Mozzie and Kevin stared in astonishment. Out of these two strikes, one had produced a miniature sea of mes, while the other produced an intense high temperature that surged to the skies. It was extremely astounding.

    Mozzie said with a stutter, ¡°What is this strike?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°Kun Peng Hammer Technique!¡±

    Kevin frowned slightly. ¡°Such a powerful hammer technique should be rather famous, why has This Genius never heard of it?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s a hammer technique self-created by This King.¡±

    Kevin was appalled. ¡°Self-created!?¡±

    Mozzie widened her eyes and said, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, when did you create it?¡±

    Did Lord Shi Xiaobai specially create two hammer-based offensive skills for her because he knew that she used a warhammer?

    Shi Xiaobai answered, ¡°This King did some rudimentary rehearsing in the head. It was the first time using it just now. It still needs some modifications to perfect it.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had discovered that Mozzie¡¯s hammer offensive skill was not up to standard when he saw her use her warhammer. As such, he came up with the thought of creating a hammer offensive skill or two for her.

    After that, using the principles behind the Kun Peng Sword Technique, he altered the hammer technique. He rehearsed the Kun-Stewing Wok and Two Peng Grills in his mind. The speed at which Shi Xiaobai rehearsed was extremely fast. In a few minutes, he was able to do it dozens or even a few hundred times. Finally, he was able to create the Kun Peng Hammer Technique.

    The Kun Peng Hammer Technique actually only used a fraction of the Kun Peng Sword Technique¡¯s principles. Most of the other ideas were purely imagined by Shi Xiaobai. Hence, it was not too much of a problem calling it a self-creation.

    Mozzie and Kevin were stunned. Even if these two offensive skills were not A-ss, they were at least at the B-ss. He had managed to create one in a few minutes, and even managed to seed in practice?

    This had never been seen or even heard of before!

    Even though they had categorized Shi Xiaobai as a ¡®monster¡¯, they could not help but suspect if they were in a dream.

    Following that, Shi Xiaobai practiced his Kun Peng Hammer Technique a few times before ending with a satisfied cry of perfection. The duo were already numb to it. Just a few actual practices was enough to allow him to sessfully alter it. It may be fantasy to others, but for Shi Xiaobai, it was a trivial matter.

    The reason why Shi Xiaobai had specially created and modified Kun Peng Hammer Technique was obvious, without any need for exnation.

    Mozzie was extremely moved and felt somewhat disturbed. This was because the hammer technique looked ratherplicated. She was somewhat afraid she would not be able to master it and not live up to Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s good intentions.

    But very soon, Mozzie realized she had been overthinking things. This was because although the Kun Peng Hammer Technique was indeedplicated, it was easy to understand from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s exnation. Shi Xiaobai deconstructed it in easy steps with great detail, and taught her in ayman¡¯s way. He even guided her step by step. Even an idiot with learning disabilities would understand from his teachings.

    Shi Xiaobai was extremely patient. He carefully exined every single step. He did not know the professional terms in this world, but he coulde up with fanciful metaphors to allow Mozzie toprehend his meaning. After half an hour, Mozzie had a general understanding of the concepts behind the Kun Peng Hammer Technique. All shecked was actual practice.

    Mozzie said with tears brimming, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, it¡¯s so nice to know you!¡±

    Kevin sighed as well. With mixed emotions, he said, ¡°This is the best lesson I¡¯ve ever heard. Who knew that the teacher would be you.¡±

    From their point of view, Shi Xiaobai was a monster-level genius that left everyone in the dust. However, they never expected Shi Xiaobai to be such a good teacher at lecturing. He did not use any professional terms, but was able to allow others to understand without any difficulty.

    You would feel astonishment from his statements. You would feel enlightened because of a few exnations from him. It felt like attending a single lecture of Shi Xiaobai was better than reading for a decade!

    A look of admiration and equanimity shed in his eyes, while Mozzie¡¯s worship of him reached an extreme point.

    Shi Xiaobaiughed in his heart. Back then he had taught Yang Wei¡¯s younger sister, a five-year-old-loli, how to ypetitive games. After a year of actual practice, he managed to teach her DotA and LoL!

    If not for having to carry the loli in LoL, he would have long reached the Challenger-tier, and not be stuck in the Bronze, Silver-tiers.

    For a Challenger-tier yer to carry a Bronze-tier yer, Shi Xiaobai was extremely proficient at doing it!

    For example, Mozzie and Kevin were two Bronze-tier yers!

 Chapter 253: Lord Shi Xiaobai can massage wherever he wants

    Chapter 253: Lord Shi Xiaobai can massage wherever he wants

    Kevin stared dumbfounded. He shouted ¡®holy shit¡¯ in astonishment. The power of the strike was more than terrifying. It was all from the strength of her physique. She could be described as a humanoid monster!

    This strike was produced by the beauty that looked as cute as a kitten in front of him!?

    When the other three goblins saw theirpanion die, they immediately let our furious and terrified screams and charged at Mozzie.

    Mozzie appeared rather skilled with the warhammer. She had not overused her strength in her first strike, so she could quickly recover and send out her second strike at an extremely fast speed. Immediately, another goblin was smashed into pulp.

    However, the remaining two goblins took advantage of this moment to charge at Mozzie without any heed for their lives. They mmed their hammers angrily at her!

    ¡°Magical Silver Shield!¡±

    Mozzie conjured a dark silver shield in a timely fashion. This shield was a B-ss defensive skill, Magical Silver Shield. Mozzie had already mastered it to the Exemry Mastery realm, and it was the skill that gave her im to fame from her division!

    The goblins¡¯ hammers mmed into the Magical Silver Shield like rocks striking steel. Not the slightest tremor was produced, so it was evident how strong the defense was!

    Mozzie jumped at the opportunity to swing her warhammer and struck both goblins. It caused the cave to tremble and instantly she obtained a double kill!

    Kevin was shocked seeing all of this from the side. He believed that Mozzie was the weakest among the four, but now, after seeing Mozzie¡¯s rming strength when she used her warhammer and her extremely hard Magical Silver Shield, Kevin suddenly felt unsure of it!

    Mozzie was smiling as she walked back. Coming in front of Shi Xiaobai, her expression suddenly stiffened, as though she was a good student waiting for constructive criticism. She asked softly, ¡°How was it? Lord Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated slightly and said, ¡°Your strength is not enough.¡±

    Kevin was immediately unhappy hearing this. He questioned, ¡°Are you joking? This strength is still not enough?¡±

    Mozzie gave Kevin a stare and she said obediently to Shi Xiaobai, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai must have a reason behind his words!¡±

    Kevin curled his mouth and looked at Shi Xiaobai and said, ¡°This Genius wants to hear what reason you have!¡±

    ¡°This King always convinces people with reason!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked at Mozzie and said, ¡°When you wave your warhammer, ording to This King¡¯s observations, you have power in your body that far exceeds the power during the waving of your warhammer. This shouldn¡¯t be because you did not use your full strength, but because this power is restricted. You can only use a tiny portion of it. This King believes that the amount of power you extract is far from enough!¡±

    After Shi Xiaobai said this, Mozzie fell into a momentary daze before raising her thumb and said, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, you are really godly!¡±

    Kevin was stunned silent. Power in her body? He could see this with the naked eye? This was really like Shi Xiaobai.

    Mozzie hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°This has likely got to do with my bloodline. My family n has inherited a tiny amount of Titan bloodline. My bloodline¡¯s purity is higher than others, so I¡¯ve had incredible strength since I was young. I also had a great appetite. However, my father once said that our n¡¯s bloodline is too thin, so we can only use a tiny portion of the Titan bloodline¡¯s strength. Lord Shi Xiaobai, the power in my body you mentioned should be the bloodline¡¯s strength.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised when he heard this. Speaking of bloodline, he recalled of Chen Lingcun¡¯s golden white holy dragon race bloodline. Apparently, Chen Lingcun¡¯s bloodline purity was extremely high, so high that he could transform into a dragon. As for Mozzie, she had the bloodline of a Titan. However, from the sound of it, their n only inherited a wisp of the Titan bloodline?

    Kevin said, ¡°If it¡¯s a bloodline problem, then there¡¯s no other way. The purity of one¡¯s bloodline is innate. How much that can be used is limited. No one has a way around that¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai firmly said, ¡°No, This King has a way!¡±

    Kevin stared at him and immediately wanted to rebuke, but with a thought, he swallowed his words back. He had already been smacked in the face by Shi Xiaobai so many times that he had learned his lesson.

    Mozzie also eximed, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, are you telling me you have the means of improving my bloodline purity?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing This King can¡¯t do!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said matter-of-factly, ¡°To just raise your bloodline purity, there¡¯s only a need to let your Titan blood cells to actively divide.¡±

    Kevin immediately burst out, ¡°Let blood cells actively divide? How do you do this?¡±

    Mozzie was much calmer. She looked at Shi Xiaobai with anticipative looks.

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°There is no problem in this world that the Massage Technique of God cannot solve.¡±

    Kevin was surprised.

    It was that Massage Technique of God again?

    Mozzie¡¯s eyes lit up. She believed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Massage Technique of God more than anyone else.

    If he could make her slim down overnight, increase one¡¯s Mind Expanse, and allow them to enter a deep meditative state, what else was impossible?

    Mozzie was decisive. Looking at Kevin, she said, ¡°Go away. It¡¯s best you go as far away as possible!¡±

    Mozzie remembered of the terrifying aspect of the Massage Technique of God. She did not want to embarrass herself in front of others, so she hurriedly chased Kevin away.

    Kevin opened his mouth and stared at Shi Xiaobai with a warning look. There was no other way about it. Although he liked Mozzie, she did not have any rtionship with him. They were not even considered friends at the moment. He did not have any standing to prevent this matter, so he could only shake his head and sigh. He walked to a corner and pretended to walk far away.

    But in fact, Kevin was secretly standing at the corner. If Shi Xiaobai dared to do anything that would infuriate the masses and gods, he would definitely¡­ Alright, he had no way of beating Shi Xiaobai. He would probably weep in front of him and plead with him to spare hisscivious ws.

    Shi Xiaobai reached out his hands as he gripped Mozzie¡¯s shoulders. He said, ¡°How pure your bloodline can be increased depends on how well your physique can handle it. From today onwards, pay attention to your body-tempering cultivation. This King shall first raise your bloodline purity to the limits of what you can handle.¡±

    Mozzie nodded and took a deep breath and said, ¡°Begin then!¡±

    Her resistance towards Shi Xiaobai¡¯s massage technique was not as intense as Mu Yuesheng. Firstly, she did not even have such stray thoughts, and secondly, after experiencing a full-body massage, she did not feel so reserved. However, she was still somewhat shy about her involuntary moans.

    Mozzie was determined to use her willpower to hold back her moans.

    Oh?

    Why did it feel like¡­she could tolerate it!

    As Mozzie felt the hands massaging her shoulders, she felt afort sweep through her body, but she could miraculously maintain her rity of mind.

    What was going on?

    Was she already immune to it?

    Mozzie was immediately overjoyed. This feeling was like not needing to worry about brain freeze while gorging on ice-cream!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand quickly moved to a different spot. Mozzie was slightly startled but she did not say a word.

    Who cares? Lord Shi Xiaobai can massage wherever he wants!

 Chapter 254: The best teacher, Shi Xiaobai

    Chapter 254: The best teacher, Shi Xiaobai

    Three minutester, the massage came to an end. Mozzie smiled happily for a while. She suddenly felt the power in her body increase by leaps and bounds. This was a very clear feeling. Did this mean that her bloodline purity had increased?

    Mozzie felt her body surging with strength. All the psionic power that had been depleted was restored, so she was feeling slightly excited.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sess!¡±

    Mozzie jumped in excitement.

    Kevin heard the voice and immediately came out around the corner. While waiting, he felt truly devastated, but thankfully he did not hear a sound. It was as though nothing bad had happened.

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°It¡¯s only a partial sess. However, it hasn¡¯t been increased to your limits. You need to first digest the increase in your strength for the time being before you can undergo the next massage. We will take it slow. It should bepleted today.¡±

    Kevin was stunned.

    There would be a few more times?

    Mozzie was extremely astonished. She felt that her strength had increased greatly, and this was still not the limit?

    Mozzie hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Have you grasped any hammer-based offensive skills?¡±

    Mozzie answered, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°Demonstrate it.¡±

    Mozzie immediately nodded and conjured a psionic warhammer. The speed at which she constructed it was average, but the quality of the psionic warhammer looked pretty good. Her psionic construction proficiency was rather good.

    ¡°Quaking Mountain Strike!¡±

    With a charming cry, Mozzie swung her warhammer in the air with all her strength. She was afraid that she would cause too great a disturbance that would stir the goblins in the cavern¡¯s depths, as such, she did not m the warhammer onto the walls or ground.

    As the hammer struck the air, it was as though the air fractured with a sonic boom. Apanying it were sparks. Its power was not to be underestimated.

    This strike was a C-ss offensive skill, ¡®Quaking Mountain Strike¡¯, and it had reached the Familiarized Proficiency realm. As she had abandoned cultivating any movement techniques, Mozzie had only focused on cultivating ¡®Magical Silver Shield¡¯ and ¡®Quaking Mountain Strike¡¯. Her proficiency in it was rather good.

    Kevin was secretly horrified. He was now unsure if he could beat Mozzie.

    After seeing this strike, Shi Xiaobai had a look of rumination. Momentster, he stretched out his right hand. As psionic power spewed out, a psionic warhammer was instantly constructed.

    ¡°So fast!¡± Mozzie eximed.

    Shi Xiaobai swung the warhammer a few times. His eyes shed as he raised the warhammer and swung it!

    This swing did not seem to have used a lot of strength. It looked like any ordinary swing, but sparks bloomed wherever the warhammer swung. A red inferno burst out andnded on the path ahead. Instantly, a miniature sea of mes covered the ground!

    Shi Xiaobai swung the warhammer again and mmed down. Again, the amount of strength used in this strike was not astonishing. It did not even cause the ground to tremble, but when this strike hit the ground, a circr me burst out a few meters in front of where the warhammernded. It struck a wall in front of him, and immediately sizzling sounds were heard. A wisp of white smoke poured out as though the wall had been corroded by extremely high temperatures.

    Mozzie and Kevin stared in astonishment. Out of these two strikes, one had produced a miniature sea of mes, while the other produced an intense high temperature that surged to the skies. It was extremely astounding.

    Mozzie said with a stutter, ¡°What is this strike?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°Kun Peng Hammer Technique!¡±

    Kevin frowned slightly. ¡°Such a powerful hammer technique should be rather famous, why has This Genius never heard of it?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s a hammer technique self-created by This King.¡±

    Kevin was appalled. ¡°Self-created!?¡±

    Mozzie widened her eyes and said, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, when did you create it?¡±

    Did Lord Shi Xiaobai specially create two hammer-based offensive skills for her because he knew that she used a warhammer?

    Shi Xiaobai answered, ¡°This King did some rudimentary rehearsing in the head. It was the first time using it just now. It still needs some modifications to perfect it.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had discovered that Mozzie¡¯s hammer offensive skill was not up to standard when he saw her use her warhammer. As such, he came up with the thought of creating a hammer offensive skill or two for her.

    After that, using the principles behind the Kun Peng Sword Technique, he altered the hammer technique. He rehearsed the Kun-Stewing Wok and Two Peng Grills in his mind. The speed at which Shi Xiaobai rehearsed was extremely fast. In a few minutes, he was able to do it dozens or even a few hundred times. Finally, he was able to create the Kun Peng Hammer Technique.

    The Kun Peng Hammer Technique actually only used a fraction of the Kun Peng Sword Technique¡¯s principles. Most of the other ideas were purely imagined by Shi Xiaobai. Hence, it was not too much of a problem calling it a self-creation.

    Mozzie and Kevin were stunned. Even if these two offensive skills were not A-ss, they were at least at the B-ss. He had managed to create one in a few minutes, and even managed to seed in practice?

    This had never been seen or even heard of before!

    Even though they had categorized Shi Xiaobai as a ¡®monster¡¯, they could not help but suspect if they were in a dream.

    Following that, Shi Xiaobai practiced his Kun Peng Hammer Technique a few times before ending with a satisfied cry of perfection. The duo were already numb to it. Just a few actual practices was enough to allow him to sessfully alter it. It may be fantasy to others, but for Shi Xiaobai, it was a trivial matter.

    The reason why Shi Xiaobai had specially created and modified Kun Peng Hammer Technique was obvious, without any need for exnation.

    Mozzie was extremely moved and felt somewhat disturbed. This was because the hammer technique looked ratherplicated. She was somewhat afraid she would not be able to master it and not live up to Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s good intentions.

    But very soon, Mozzie realized she had been overthinking things. This was because although the Kun Peng Hammer Technique was indeedplicated, it was easy to understand from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s exnation. Shi Xiaobai deconstructed it in easy steps with great detail, and taught her in ayman¡¯s way. He even guided her step by step. Even an idiot with learning disabilities would understand from his teachings.

    Shi Xiaobai was extremely patient. He carefully exined every single step. He did not know the professional terms in this world, but he coulde up with fanciful metaphors to allow Mozzie toprehend his meaning. After half an hour, Mozzie had a general understanding of the concepts behind the Kun Peng Hammer Technique. All shecked was actual practice.

    Mozzie said with tears brimming, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, it¡¯s so nice to know you!¡±

    Kevin sighed as well. With mixed emotions, he said, ¡°This is the best lesson I¡¯ve ever heard. Who knew that the teacher would be you.¡±

    From their point of view, Shi Xiaobai was a monster-level genius that left everyone in the dust. However, they never expected Shi Xiaobai to be such a good teacher at lecturing. He did not use any professional terms, but was able to allow others to understand without any difficulty.

    You would feel astonishment from his statements. You would feel enlightened because of a few exnations from him. It felt like attending a single lecture of Shi Xiaobai was better than reading for a decade!

    A look of admiration and equanimity shed in his eyes, while Mozzie¡¯s worship of him reached an extreme point.

    Shi Xiaobaiughed in his heart. Back then he had taught Yang Wei¡¯s younger sister, a five-year-old-loli, how to ypetitive games. After a year of actual practice, he managed to teach her DotA and LoL!

    If not for having to carry the loli in LoL, he would have long reached the Challenger-tier, and not be stuck in the Bronze, Silver-tiers.

    For a Challenger-tier yer to carry a Bronze-tier yer, Shi Xiaobai was extremely proficient at doing it!

    For example, Mozzie and Kevin were two Bronze-tier yers!

 Chapter 255: Itâ€™s you yourself that is depriving yourself of your flexibility!

    Chapter 255: It¡¯s you yourself that is depriving yourself of your flexibility!

    Only until Mozzie produced Stewing Wok Hammer and Grilling Hammer did Shi Xiaobai end his lessons. Although Mozzie had yet to even reach the Grasped Basics realm of the Kun Peng Hammer Technique, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s teaching ability was incredibly impressive to allow her to basically use such aplicated and powerful offensive skill such as Kun Peng Hammer Technique.

    Mozzie reflected, ¡°I wish Lord Shi Xiaobai would be a teacher or instructor!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai smiled without saying a word. On Earth, teachers had previously taken turns¡­giving Shi Xiaobai homework. In this world, he had encountered a deranged instructor like Hisith. As such, Shi Xiaobai did not have a good impression of teachers or instructors.

    The trio proceeded forward in theplex caves and constantly left marks. Thankfully, they did not find themselves walking back to their original spots. In less than half a minute, they heard delicate footsteps in front of them once again.

    Around the corner, there were six dark green goblins, also holding hammers. There was also a dark red goblin that wasrger in size. It held a sharp knife in hand.

    This time, there were seven goblins!

    Shi Xiaobai turned towards Kevin and asked, ¡°Can you settle them alone?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai obviously wanted to see Kevin¡¯s ability at fighting alone.

    Kevin¡¯s expression turned somewhat stiff. Hisbat style was more suitable for one-on-one battles. There was quite a bit of pressure for him to face seven goblins in one sitting. However, humbling himself was not his character. Furthermore, Mozzie was beside him.

    ¡°Of course there will be no problems for This Genius!¡±

    Kevin slightly raised his head as he strode out of the corner.

    The dark red goblin immediately let out a deafening cry. The six dark green goblins with hammers in hands immediately charged at Kevin!

    ¡°ck Bear Dominating Palm!¡±

    Kevin immediately struck out with his palm. The palm¡¯s momentum was boundless as the air around him seemed to boil over. The goblin leading the way was hit by the palm and sent flying. Its body exploded, spraying out dark green blood all over the ground.

    After Kevin struck, his body appeared stiff for a moment. The other five goblins pounced at him.

    ¡°Bronze Shield!¡±

    Kevin hurriedly conjured a bronze-colored shield to block the five hammers that came mming down at him.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The moment the Bronze Shield was struck by the five hammers, a fine crack immediately appeared as though it was going to shatter!

    ¡°Cloud Traversal Steps!¡±

    Kevin did not dare to block again. Immediately, he retreated and looked somewhat pathetic.

    After Kevin retreated a certain distance, he seized the opportunity to strike out with his palm. Once again, another goblin was sent flying by his tremendous force.

    Kevin¡¯s destructive power was pretty impressive. It was much stronger than Mozzie¡¯s ¡®Quaking Mountain Strike¡¯, but his strength came from his superpower, ¡®Price of Might¡¯.

    The ¡®Price of Might¡¯ gave him a short burst of power in exchange for his body and movement entering stagnation.

    As such, every time Kevin struck, his moving feet would have to stop. His body would also appear stiff for a moment.

    This stiffness caused Kevin to have no choice but to use ¡®Bronze Shield¡¯ to defend the four goblins¡¯ hammer strikes.

    The Bronze Shield cracked once again from the strikes. Just as Kevin wanted to retreat, he was appalled to discover that he had already retreated to the cave wall. He could only retreat towards the corner where Shi Xiaobai and Mozzie were.

    Kevin gritted his teeth and used Psionic Hardening on his right arm to withstand the blow of the goblins¡¯ strikes!

    Four hammers shattered as the four dark green goblins screamed in retreat.

    Kevin endure the pain. His right arm had two bloody holes as though they had been pierced by a nail. Boiling blood began gushing out of his wounds.

    Suddenly, Kevin¡¯s pupils violently constricted. A sharp knife was already in front of his chest. Therger dark red goblin had rushed in front of him without him realizing.

    The sharp knife was just inches away from his chest, and there was no chance for him to react in time, much less conjure a shield to block. He did not even have the time to use Psionic Hardening.

    Kevin closed his eyes in fear.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The pain he feared did note. Instead, there was arge bang. When Kevin opened his eyes, he saw the dark red goblin¡¯s head no longer sitting on its neck as it fell backwards.

    Shi Xiaobai was standing beside him with a psionic sword.

    Mozzie raised her psionic warhammer and charged at the four dark green goblins. A wok that was rudimentary in form smashed down, causing the four goblins to copse with a cry. It was in stark contrast to the process of her slow killing of monsters from before.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Kevin¡¯s eyes turned disheartened. The pain on his arm could not match the pain he felt in his heart.

    Shi Xiaobai reached out his right hand to cover Kevin¡¯s wound. A magnolia beam of light bloomed as Holy Radiance¡¯s power of light enveloped Kevin¡¯s arm. The bloody hole that was gushing out fresh blood began to slowly heal.

    Kevin felt a warmth from his wound as the pain alleviated. Instead, he felt a slight itch that came from the healing of a wound.

    Shi Xiaobai said softly, ¡°You are not good at fighting against a group.¡±

    Kevin nodded subconsciously. The pain in his heart lessened.

    Yes, he was not good at fighting against a group.

    Shi Xiaobai had picked this up at a nce.

    Could this be consideredforting him?

    Shi Xiaobai said with a deadpan expression, ¡°But you have quite a few other problems.¡±

    Kevin gaped but did not refute. Instead he said with a wry smile, ¡°Is there any way of redeeming myself?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and said, ¡°Of course, wouldn¡¯t solving the problems do?¡±

    Kevin could only smile wryly. Some of the problems was a result of himcking in actualbat experience. This sort of problems could be slowly solved, but some problems were fated never to be solved. For example, the condition and limitation of his superpower, ¡®Price of Might¡¯, could not be avoided.

    Kevin hesitated for a moment and was prepared to exin to Shi Xiaobai what his greatest problems were. He was now fully convinced of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s prowess.

    However, Shi Xiaobai said at that moment, ¡°Your situation ispletely opposite from Mozzie. You do not have much power in your body, but the actual amount of power you output is many times stronger. You should be using some method to increase your strength. However, when you use this power, you wille to a halt. After using your power, your body will stiffen for a short period of time. This must be the price you pay for increasing your strength.¡±

    Kevin stared with widened eyes at him and said in disbelief, ¡°How did you tell!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked at Kevin lightly. His expression seemed to say ¡®just like that¡¯.

    Kevin said with a wry smile, ¡°You are truly a monster¡­. What you said isn¡¯t wrong at all. The method of increasing my strength is the effect of my superpower. And the superpower¡¯s condition is to stop moving, and the limitation is the more augmented the strength, the longer the body will stiffen. Although this superpower has given me outstanding strength, it has deprived me of my flexibility¡­ There is no solution to this problem!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and said in a speechless manner, ¡°It¡¯s you yourself that is depriving yourself of your flexibility!¡±

 Chapter 256: Deceptive Assassin!

    Chapter 256: Deceptive Assassin!

    [copse]

    ¡°It¡¯s you yourself that is depriving yourself of your flexibility!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai speaking unequivocally confounded Kevin. However, he did not subconsciously retort like he used to. Instead, his eyes lit up and said, ¡°Why do you say so?¡±

    At this moment, Mozzie had also walked over. Her eyes had a glint of curiosity, and even more of anticipation. Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lectures were not to be missed!

    Shi Xiaobai looked at Kevin and did not answer directly. Instead, he returned with a question, ¡°Why do you use your superpower every time you attack?¡±

    Kevin was slightly taken aback.

    Why? The answer was not anything. Ever since he awakened his superpower, he had always used the powerful strength given to him by his superpower in front of his friends to make them gasp in awe. Slowly, he went down the route of a pure Strength-based warrior, with each strike in pursuit of the most terrifying destructive power. Of course, he had to use his superpower.

    However, with Shi Xiaobai asking him now, Kevin was somewhat confused.

    Yes, why did he had to use ¡®Price of Might¡¯ every time he attacked?

    Shi Xiaobai noticed Kevin¡¯s silence and did not wait. Instead, he continued asking, ¡°Why do you use your superpower every time you use ck Bear Dominating Palm?¡±

    Kevin¡¯s brows knitted slightly. ck Bear Dominating Palm was extremely destructive.

    Coupled with ¡®Price of Might¡¯, wouldn¡¯t its power be immeasurable?

    Furthermore, he had only grasped ck Bear Dominating Palm as his only single offensive skill. This was probably normal for a rookie or freshman, learning one skill from the three categories¡ªoffensive skills, defensive skills, and movement techniques. They would then work hard to raise it from the Familiarized Proficiency to the Exemry Mastery. After all, they should not bite more than they could chew.

    Not everyone was like Shi Xiaobai!

    Kevin had such a thought, but he did not answer.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed lightly and asked another time, ¡°Why do you choose to bias yourself to a warrior-based fighting style?¡±

    Kevin frowned even more. His superpower raised his strength and weakened his movement. Wasn¡¯t it obvious to bias himself towards a warrior¡¯s fighting style?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s three questions confused Kevin. However, he knew Shi Xiaobai would not randomly question him. Hence, he began to contemte in deep thought with his brows furrowed.

    Shi Xiaobai did not seem to be in a hurry and waited for Kevin to think.

    Momentster, Kevin sighed. His eyes were still somewhat zed over as he said, ¡°I have never considered those three questions. This is because my superpower destined me to walk this path. I can¡¯t think of an answer. I always thought that doing it this way was for granted.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said earnestly, ¡°It is these preconceived notions that limited your advantage. You always think that geniuses are born, but you have ignored the need to unearth them. From This King¡¯s point of view, the best route for you should be¡­an assassin!¡±

    ¡°Assassin?¡±

    Kevin was dumbfounded from shock. He never expected to hear such an answer.

    His superpower was suitable to go down the path of an assassin?

    Mozzie was also slightly surprised. However, due to herplete trust in Lord Shi Xiaobai, she was mostly feeling curious. She could not help but charmingly say, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, don¡¯t keep us guessing¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s first talk about the three issues. Firstly, your frequent use of your superpower is extremely foolish. Although the cost is fixed, you can reduce the impact of it by seizing the correct moment to use it. From This King¡¯s point of view, your superpower should be used as a trump card. At least, it should not be frequently overused.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, the usage of ck Bear Dominating Palm has certain preparatory movements that make it easy to be dodged. Furthermore, ck Bear Dominating Palm itself does notck destructive power. However, by making superfluous use of your superpower coupled with an easily-dodged offensive skill, you are just erging your weaknesses and burying your own advantage.¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, a warrior has a fighting style that has extremely highprehensive requirements. Offense, defense, speed cannot becking in any way. However, you only have an advantage at offense. Your physical and psionic defense arecking, while your movement technique is not even worth mentioning. You do not possess the qualities of a warrior.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai answered the three questions he asked. Kevin felt a jolt as his face turned pale. After hearing what Shi Xiaobai said, Kevin immediately realized the problems he had. This was something that he could easily have thought of if he had looked at it from another point of view. However, his preconceived notions had be his blind spot.

    Kevin¡¯s lips went pale. He realized that he had been ridiculously wrong. With his superpower being his pride, a manifestation of the difference between a genius and a mortal, him choosing to frequently use his superpower during battle was only for aughable sense of superiority.

    He knew that ck Bear Dominating Palm was an offensive skill that had a dy before damage could be dealt, but because his surrounding friends marveled at the power of his ck Bear Dominating Palm, he had beencent and forgot himself.

    He had blindly thought of promulgating his advantage so as to gain a greater sense of superiority. As such, all his efforts and focus were ced on his attacks. He had ignored the cultivation of his defense and movement techniques. Yet, he sadly thought of himself as a Strength-based warrior. But in fact, which kind of Strength-based warrior had such weak defenses like him?

    The more Kevin thought, the paler he became. He muttered, ¡°What should I do?¡±

    He could only rest his hopes on Shi Xiaobai. Shi Xiaobai, who he had once resented but slowly made him speechless and then convinced, was at this moment likely to be a crucial lighthouse in his life.

    God DogLeading, help me!

    Kevin recalled of this name he had deliberately forgotten.

    Shi Xiaobai smiled and said, ¡°Very simple. Switch builds and be an assassin!¡±

    Assassin!

    Kevin¡¯s eyes lit up as though he had clung onto a life-saving straw. He hurriedly asked, ¡°How?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°This King said before. Your superpower is best used as a trump card. The best choice is in pursuit for a one-shot kill! However, the one-shot kill This King talks about is different from how you use ck Bear Dominating Palm augmented with your superpower. It¡¯s different from overpowering your opponent, but what you should aim for is a surprise instant kill!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the greatest advantage of a sudden burst of power? It¡¯s sudden as well as¡­deceitful! For example, by using three normal ck Bear Dominating Palm strikes consecutively, and when you suddenly augment it with your superpower on your fourth time. What would the effect be? A very ordinary kick with a sudden augmentation of superpower, what would the effect be? Deceiving your opponent into a habitual mindset is your greatest advantage.¡±

    ¡°If you can catch your opponent unprepared, the cost of your body stiffening will be reduced. Furthermore, your body¡¯s stiffening can also be used as a deceitful trick. When your opponent has realized that your sudden burst of power will result in your body stiffening, and you suddenly pretend to stiffen your body despite not using your superpower, so as to deliberately show a w, that can lead to your opponent¡¯s carelessness. And what follows would be an opportunity for you.¡±

    ¡°Hence, This King believes that by transiting to an assassin, but not the charging or sneak attack assassin, instead a¡ªdeceptive assassin!¡±

 Chapter 257: Super Healer and Godlike Mentor

    Chapter 257: Super Healer and Godlike Mentor

    Deceptive Assassin!

    Kevin¡¯s dull eyes were gradually restored of their light. His perplexity slowly disappeared. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words seemed to have opened up a whole new world for him, as though the fog in front of his eyes had been lifted¡­

    Kevin asked, ¡°What should I do next?¡±

    Although Kevin had some ideas, he did not dare to push the boundaries. He had alreadye to a realization how worthless his so-called sense of superiority was.

    Shi Xiaobai obviously had some ideas. He said, ¡°An assassin¡¯s basic nature is being able to create an instantaneous burst and being agile. You already have that instantaneous burst, but your movement technique is your weakest aspect. Hence, what¡¯s next is for you to seriously cultivate your movement technique. You will have to regain the ¡®flexibility¡¯ you deprived yourself of.¡±

    ¡°After that, you will need an extremely fast offensive skill, or even refrain from using any offensive skills. Your trump card should not have any preparatory movements. It¡¯s best if it has some deceptiveponent to it.¡±

    ¡°And most important is the learning of how to deceive! Deceit requires intelligence and courage. There is a higher requirement of knowing how to seize opportunities. Things like how to deceive your opponent and even yourself are things you are in dire need of learning.¡±

    Following that, Shi Xiaobai shared with him hisprehension of deceitful techniques from the time when he used Crab Steps. Thisprehension was slowly grasped when he was being constantly one-shot in the head by Thomas, time after time. Some of it was Thomas¡¯s theory and knowledge after researching Yaris¡¯s divine Crab Steps.

    Deception was not a simple matter. In order to deceive the opponents¡¯ eyes, senses, psychological state of mind and even their subconsciousness, every progressive state contained great wisdom. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s deceit techniques were only limited to such research. He could only try his best to use elementary words to teach and guide Kevin. It was ultimately on Kevin to do his own in-depth study.

    After more than ten minutes of lecturing, Kevin had gained a lot of useful insights despite being still somewhat confounded. Every time he felt a new path open, he was more determined about his next path.

    A fraudster essentially had no fate with glory, much less superiority. However, Kevin had already realized the mistakes of his past. He had suddenly matured a lot.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes were filled with gratitude as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve already wasted a lot of time.¡±

    In order to help Mozzie and him, Shi Xiaobai had truly done his best. He did not care about the passage of time, as though the trial was not on his mind.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and suddenly reached out his hand to pinch Kevin¡¯s shoulder.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes stared widely as he said aghast, ¡°This¡­¡±

    He felt that the psionic power that he had just expended was rapidly being restored!

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°Do not worry about damage or the consumption of psionic power. This King can restore them in a timely manner. However, do not force yourself to do something overly dangerous. The actualbat that follows next is very important. How much you can improve yourself will depend on your willpower and effort.¡±

    Mozzie and Kevin nodded their heads heavily. At this moment, they felt their blood boiling. With an opportunity for them to be better so close at hand, if they failed to grasp it, they would definitely regret it for the rest of their lives.

    ¡­

    As they walked through the cave, they encountered the third batch of goblins. There were a total of thirteen, ten dark green ones and three dark red ones.

    Mozzie easily used Kun Peng Hammer Technique to finish the ten dark green goblins.

    Kevin was in a somewhat sorry situation, but he was much better than before. As he dodged for a prolonged period of time while receiving the three dark red goblins¡¯ attacks, he had been inflicted with light injuries. However, his Cloud Traversal Steps had enjoyed a small boost. He chose to use Psionic Wavelet out of the five basic psionic offensive skills as his trump card. Psionic Wavelet Palm was the simplest and most direct palm technique.

    He slowly learned how to seek the opportunity to use Wavelet Palm. Although he was in a sorry state during the process, he was still able to grab the chance to use Price of Might to augment his Wavelet Palm to instantly kill a dark red goblin. And due to the proper grasping of the timing, the disadvantageous state of his body stiffening up no longer put him in a predicament.

    After the battle, Shi Xiaobai used Massage Technique of God to restore the duo to their full psionic power and used the power of light to heal Kevin of his wounds. Suddenly, he became like a super-healer.

    Shi Xiaobai evaluated the duo based on their performance, ¡°Mozzie, some of your actions are redundant. Also your strength is too dispersed and not focused onto a point. When you use Kun Peng Hammer Technique, try to keep it simple and concise. Focus your strength, while taking into ount your speed and control.¡±

    ¡°Kevin, the elerating and decelerating of your movement technique is done too hastily. Making a judgment only at the final moment won¡¯t do. You need to learn how to observe the minute motions of your opponent, and judge the opponent¡¯s next attack. During this battle, you had seven opportunities you did not grasp. Your acuity of opportunities still needs improvement. The root of the problem is that your judgment iscking. So, you need to first improve that!¡±

    ¡°Pay attention to the points This King said and continue working hard!¡±

    Mozzie nodded seriously and said, ¡°Alright, Teacher Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Kevin nodded his head while he pondered, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take note of it.¡±

    ¡­

    As they ventured deeper into the caves, every batch of goblins they encountered increased in number. Slowly, dark blue, dark yellow, dark purple, and various other types of goblins appeared. It became harder and harder for Kevin and Mozzie to obtain victory, and the injuries that were inflicted on them and the consumption of psionic power increased with each batch.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was like a bottomless healer. Regardless of how injured they were, the power of light could rapidly rejuvenate them. Regardless of how much psionic power they expended, a simple pinch from the Massage Technique of God restored them.

    And Shi Xiaobai¡¯s roles as an observer and mentor were extremely impressive. He could keenly pinpoint every w during their battles ande up with a corresponding solution, giving them the most pragmatic guidance, leading them onto the right path.

    From Mozzie and Kevin¡¯s point of view, Shi Xiaobai alone wasparable to a medical team and an education team, or even better!

    How exaggerated was this matter?

    It turned out that Shi Xiaobai being so powerful was not only because of his unique talents, but that his thought processes of battles were more in depth than anyone else¡¯s. Maybe he was somewhat naive and childish in certain aspects, but he had wisdom andprehension that far exceeded others when it came tobat.

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai¡¯sprehension ofbat being so in-depth was a result of him experiencing numerous defeats. Thomas, Hisith, and Sunless had all made him suffer defeat. He had never steered clear of defeat, but faced it with a smile. He learned his lessons through failure and obtained progress.

    And throughout his suffering, be it the virtual world, the Underworld or the Demon City just recently, Shi Xiaobai had experienced numerous actual fights. Hemonly fought one against many, or challenged people levels above him. He had always been using his life to engage inbat in life and death situations!

    Shi Xiaobai had groped around learning throughbat, so he had his own, unique understanding of it!

    Of course, the reason why Shi Xiaobai could so wisely impart hisprehension to Mozzie and Kevin, bing their godlike mentor, was all thanks to Yang Wei¡¯s younger sister. An adorable little young girl had ignited the soul of a ¡®mentor¡¯ in Shi Xiaobai. She made Shi Xiaobai struggle day and night how to let a Bronze-ranked yer understand the thought process of a King!

    All in all, the two Bronze-ranked yers, Mozzie and Kevin, had received a significant improvement in strength. They could engage inbat withplete impunity. Furthermore, they received the godlike guidance from Shi Xiaobai, so even if they were idiots, they would also have improved!

    After proceeding and stopping along the way, they finally saw a gigantic cavern.

    This was a cavern in a cave. The cavern¡¯s space was huge and the light was dim. More than a hundred goblins were walking around and in the deepest depths of the cavern was a gigantic, golden goblin. It held a golden axe in each hand, as though it was a golden statue.

    Clearly, this was the Goblin Cave¡¯s guardian boss, Golden Goblin!

    ¡°Go ahead and verify how much you have progressed!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai waved his hand gently as he said.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    This time, despite seeing such a terrifying scene, Mozzie and Kevin no longer expressed any apprehension like back in Ogre Forest. Instead, they had an eager looks for trying and immense impatience!

    AN

    Author¡¯s Note: In order to let these two Bronze-ranked yers power up, especially Kevin, a Bronze V yer, it was truly not simple. Spent six chapters. I hope you don¡¯t curse me! The plot following this will be pushed forward at a quickened pace!

 Chapter 258: The Improvement in Three Hours

    Chapter 258: The Improvement in Three Hours

    Against more than a hundred goblins, Mozzie and Kevin were apparently still unable to enter a head on sh. Especially with Kevin now as an assassin, he had improved a lot in a one-on-one situation, but he was still as crappy as ever against many. Hence, the duo was not able to charge in such a domineering manner like Shi Xiaobai andpany back in the Ogre Forest.

    After some careful consideration, they decided to use the terrain to their advantage.

    Kevin was first to charge forward. Instantly, he attracted the batch of goblins closest to the cavern entrance. His proficiency in Cloud Traversal Steps had increased quite substantially, and using the way to attract aggro as taught by Shi Xiaobai as well as kiting methods, Kevin did his best to finish a few circles and narrowly escape any harm to gather the goblins into a bunch.

    After attracting a number of goblins, Kevin rushed to the cavern¡¯s entrance. The goblins that gathered into a bunch began shoving towards the entrance.

    Mozzie had already gathered her strength before this. With a delightful cry, she mmed a Stewing Wok Hammer out. Intense heat spewed out like a blowhole as the bunched up goblins copsed to the ground with a scream.

    Mozzie immediately produced a Grilling Hammer as she swung her warhammer sideways. Immediately a sea of mes sealed the cavern¡¯s entrance. The goblins that were rushing ahead immediately came to a halt, as the goblins behind them mmed into them. The first row of goblins were unfortunately pushed into the fire as they copsed to the ground with a cry.

    The bunch of goblins did not dare to risk advancing through the fire, but as they were stuck in a crowd, there was no way for them to retreat. Instantly, they were extremely vulnerable.

    Mozzie mmed her hammer again and again. Using the distance, she used Grilling Hammer and Stewing Wok Hammer to clear the bunch of goblins.

    When the goblins who were in the distance saw this scene, they screamed in indignation for a moment before retreating to a safer location.

    Kevin used ck Bear Dominating Palm, which was augmented by the Price of Might to strike the mes at the cavern¡¯s entrance. The violent winds that apanied the powerful strike blew out the mes.

    After the mes were extinguished, Kevin charged forward once again. Repeating the same trick, he gathered a bunch of goblins to the cavern entrance, and Mozzie used the same method to destroy the bunch of goblins.

    After repeating this for five or six times, more than a hundred goblins were cleared. Only four dark purple and the gigantic Golden Goblin were left.

    Although the approach they used was a waste of time and consumed a substantial amount of psionic power, it was already the perfect solution for the duo. Furthermore, Kevin could practice his Cloud Traversal Steps during this process, while Mozzie was able to cultivate her Kun Peng Hammer Technique. It was the best of two worlds.

    The duo certainly could not use the same method for the other goblins; hence, they charged into the cavern together.

    Kevin first attracted the four dark purple goblins¡¯ aggro and kited them away before circling around them to charge straight towards the Golden Goblin.

    Mozzie smashed at the four dark purple goblins once with her warhammer.

    The division ofbor was extremely clear between them. Mozzie was to deal with the four dark purple goblins while Kevin had to deal with the Golden Goblin himself.

    The four dark purple goblins were apparently stronger than ordinary goblins. Mozzie did not seed with a single strike, however, she had already begun paying a great deal of attention to the control of her power. Hence, the speed at which she retracted her warhammer was extremely fast. Before the goblins reached her, she had attacked again, killing one of the four goblins.

    But even if she retracted her hammer quickly, there was still a sizableg in her motions. The other three goblins had seized that opportunity to charge at her.

    Mozzie conjured her Magical Silver Shield calmly as the strong Magical Silver Shield was clearly enough to defend her against the goblins¡¯ attacks.

    During this process, Mozzie used Grilling Hammer on the three goblins who dispersed like birds when they saw the inferno roaring at them. Making use of the advantageous momentum she had, Mozzie began killing them one after another.

    And on the other side, Kevin had begun fighting with the Golden Goblin, but he was in no hurry. He remembered the teachings of Shi Xiaobai, so he carefully observed the Golden Goblin¡¯s minute motions and he began predicting its attacks.

    The Golden Goblin was bigger than an ordinary goblin by about five times. Its golden body looked imprable, and its swinging of the dual axes seemed to possess great destructive power. However, its movements were slow.

    Kevin slowly gained a sense of the Golden Goblin¡¯s attacking rhythm. He constantly dodged and would asionally hit the Golden Goblin with a Wavelet Palm. The Golden Goblin¡¯s skin would shimmer with ayer of golden light every time it was struck. The ordinary Wavelet Palm dealt no damage to it.

    However, Kevin realized that the Golden Goblin¡¯s eyes slowly had a hint of disdain in them. It began to slowly rx on its defenses as it began obsessing with its offenses.

    ¡°Now is the time!¡±

    Kevin¡¯s eyes lit up. He grabbed the opportunity when the Golden Goblin cleaved with its right axe and gave a palm blow!

    The Golden Goblin¡¯s skin did not suffuse the golden glow this time. Instead it swung its left axe at Kevin. It had already judged that the attacks of the human in front of it could not deal it any damage. Hence, it abandoned its defenses and forcibly attacked!

    However, this strike from Kevin was no ordinary Wavelet Palm. Instead, it was Wavelet Palm augmented by Price of Might!

    Wavelet Palm was simple and direct, so it was extremely fast. Coupled with the augmentation in strength from the Price of Might, it could be said to be fast and ruthless. By the time the Golden Goblin realized the danger, it could no longer react in time!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The strike hit straight at the Golden Goblin¡¯s body as it was sent flying backward with a terrible cry. It mmed into the wall with a thud, causing the entire cavern to tremble.

    After Kevin struck, his body stiffened for a moment, but immediately after he charged at the Golden Goblin that was half kneeling on the ground.

    ¡°ck Bear Dominating Palm!¡±

    Kevin hit the goblin while it was down. By using ck Bear Dominating Palm that was augmented by the Price of Might, he struck at the head of the Golden Goblin, who was still in a giddy state due to the severe injuries.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A crack echoed as the Golden Goblin¡¯s head split before embedding deeply into the wall.

    At the same time, Mozzie had hammered to death thest dark purple goblin!

    The authoritative voice echoed!

    ¡°Congrattions on killing the guardian BOSS. Everyone obtains 100 points for conquering Stone Gate #225 [Goblin Cave]!¡±

    Mozzie and Kevin were stunned for a moment as they felt a sense of aplishment. They turned their heads at Shi Xiaobai as their eyes were filled with gratitude.

    They had managed to clear Goblin Cave, which was at ¡®middle¡¯ difficulty, themselves! Although they had taken three hours, it was still something unimaginable if this was three hours ago!

    And all of this was thanks to Shi Xiaobai!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s guidance had enlightened them, allowing them to find the fighting style that suited them best. Furthermore, they had learned the gist ofbat.

    Application of the Massage Technique of God and the power of light had given them the endurance, allowing them to fight with all their might for three hours.

    It could be said that these three hours of actualbat was far better than three months of normal cultivation!

    The duo looked gratefully at Shi Xiaobai. They were momentarily at a loss as to how to express their gratitude.

    ¡­

 Chapter 259: Intercourse for a moment

    Chapter 259: Intercourse for a moment

    Mozzie and Kevin cast grateful looks at Shi Xiaobai.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not believe he should im credit for that. Mozzie and Kevin¡¯s talents were pretty good to begin with. One of them had a Titan bloodline, while the other had a C-ss superpower. Their talents would be the cream of the crop if they were in a first-tier organization. The only problem was that they had gone astray and did not put in as much effort.

    Now, all Shi Xiaobai had done was guide them onto the correct path and give them an opportunity to be stronger.

    It was their desire to be strong that allowed them to resolutely cling onto that opportunity. It was their hard work that allowed them to obtain such significant progress.

    However, all of this was far from enough. Although Mozzie and Kevin had made considerable improvements, they were still a great distance away from bing the top ten rookies. They had just gone from nkton to a tiny fish that could swim better.

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. On to the next stone door!¡±

    Mozzie and Kevin nodded heavily. They quickly recovered from being carried away by excitement. They knew that the opportunity that followed was one that would change their entire lives. Furthermore, it was the selfless sacrifice of Shi Xiaobai, Sunless and Mu Yuesheng that gave them this opportunity. If they did not grasp it well, they would regret it for the rest of their lives.

    Therefore, regardless of how tiring and arduous thebat training that followed would be, they had to grit their teeth and endure through it!

    The look in Mozzie and Kevin¡¯s eyes turned hot and firm.

    ¡­

    After clearing the stone door level, a door would be opened for every trial-taker so that they could easily depart the level. Hence, the five of them gathered at the crystalline ground as they had previously agreed upon.

    Mu Yuesheng had already awoken, but she did not seem to be in a very good mood. This was because her deep meditative state had been interrupted by the authoritative voice.

    ording to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s judgment, the Massage Technique of God had only a ten percent chance of sending her into a deep meditative state. Furthermore, the temples could not be continuously stimted. There was a need for an interval, so even though Mu Yuesheng was willing to ept the embarrassing massage again, it was impossible for her to enter a deep meditative state again.

    Mu Yuesheng found it somewhat regretful. However, the scenes she cogitated were much clearer than before. This was the astonishing result of the Massage Technique of God.

    In fact, the Massage Technique of God did not truly increase her Mind Expanse. It was making her thoughts and mind achieve better rity through massage. As such, it also improved the fidelity of her imaginations.

    This lifting effect obviously was temporary, so Mu Yuesheng was unwilling to waste it. She hurriedly took the time to close her eyes and enter Cogitation.

    As such, Shi Xiaobai andpany suggested for Mu Yuesheng to wait in the crystalline ground and concentrate on her Cogitation.

    Mu Yuesheng hesitated for a moment before agreeing with a nod. She was no longer in a deep meditative state, so she was safe alone in the crystalline ground. However, she felt somewhat guilty gaining points while standing outside in Cogitation.

    Mu Yuesheng thought to herself that she had to find an opportunity to repay the favor to them.

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai had indeed seen through the glyphs on the stone door. The next stone door he chose was of ¡®medium¡¯ difficulty.

    ¡®Medium¡¯ difficulty was currently most suitable for Mozzie and Kevin¡¯s actualbat training. asionally, the duo would receive some injuries, but they were all minor ones. It was sufficient to use the power of light of Holy Radiance to heal them. If the injuries they suffered were too severe, the power of light was insufficient.

    This time, Shi Xiaobai did not observe Mozzie and Kevin¡¯s every battle to give them advice like previously, because he had things he needed to do!

    He wanted to have intercourse with Sunless!

    Of course, it could be called an interactive exchange course, intercourse for short.

    Shi Xiaobai had first thrown a brick in order to get a gem. He had previously exined Kun Peng Hammer Technique to Mozzie, so by discussing the Kun Peng Sword Technique with Sunless, he was immediately inspired. It was as though he was chewing on Stride gum as he talked incessantly withouting to a halt.

    Sunless¡¯ understanding of the sword was still higher than Shi Xiaobai¡¯s. She was able to understand the profound meaning behind everything Shi Xiaobai said. Furthermore, she could infer an understanding most suitable for her. She was not like Mozzie who needed ayman¡¯s exnation.

    Sunless¡¯ eyes brightened up as she listened to him. The way she looked at Shi Xiaobai was filled with a brilliance. Just like Mozzie and Kevin, she was also extremely impressed by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s teaching ability.

    Shi Xiaobai was good at teaching, while Sunless was a sword prodigy not seen in a hundred years. As such, Sunless spent only about ten minutes before grasping the Kun Peng Sword Technique Shi Xiaobai had understood. She did so at a startling pace.

    However, the essence of the sword technique needed actual practice to fully grasp it.

    Following that was Sunless teaching Shi Xiaobai the sword techniques she had grasped.

    The situation took on a strange turn.

    Sunless: ¡°I¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai: ¡°Yea.¡±

    Sunless: ¡°You¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai: ¡°Yea?¡±

    Sunless: ¡°This¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai: ¡°?¡±

    Sunless: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai: ¡°¡­¡±

    The duo stared at each other. They exchanged looks as though they were having an exchange through their eyes like deaf mutes.

    Shi Xiaobai did not know how to read her mind, so he could not understand what Sunless wanted to express. He could only softly say, ¡°Why don¡¯t you demonstrate it.¡±

    It was extremely demanding on Sunless for her to lecture.

    Sunless nodded and heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She immediately raised her silver sword. She unreservedly demonstrated the Kun Peng Sword Techniques she had learned. It waspletely different from what Shi Xiaobai knew. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Kun Peng Sword Technique generated high temperatures and mes, but Sunless¡¯ two sword techniques were apanied by low temperatures and strong winds.

    Shi Xiaobai attempted multi-tasking. As he observed Sunless¡¯ swordy and grasped the sword intent within it, he also paid attention to Mozzie and Kevin¡¯s situation so as to help them if need be.

    Mozzie and Kevin worked very hard as though they were workaholics. The ¡®medium¡¯ difficulty stone doors happened to be at their limits, so every level was cleared with great difficulty, or by suffering injuries, or having their psionic power drained. However, they gained a lot each time, causing them to continuously grow.

    Although the power of light¡¯s healing effects were constantly significant, the effects of the Massage Technique of God was gradually weakening. Each massage needed more time, and the amount of psionic power restored with each massage also decreased. Mozzie and Kevin seemed to slowly develop resistance against it.

    It was particrly notable on Mozzie. Back when Shi Xiaobai helped improve her bloodline¡¯s purity, she clearly felt that the stimuli were not as strong as back when she had a full body massage, or at least she did not moan involuntarily. She had believed that she had gotten ustomed to thefort, but the fact was that she had generated ¡®antibodies¡¯ against the Massage Technique of God!

    The Massage Technique of God was like a virus. Although it was very powerful, it would be instinctively rejected by the body and generally develop a resistance to the point of beingpletely numb to it.

    This sounded an important rm for Shi Xiaobai.

 Chapter 260: Just as inaccurate as always

    Chapter 260: Just as inurate as always

    In fact, the Massage Technique of God was not as powerful as he had imagined as it had its limitations and ws. For example, the Divine Massage of Giving Spring to Withered Wood. While it could restore a person¡¯s psionic power through a massage, it was not producing psionic power from nothing. The reason behind the restoration was mostly due to an increase in the speed of the massaged person¡¯s psionic power recovery rate, which resulted in the effect of restoring a person¡¯s psionic power in a short period of time.

    However, the increase in speed was set at a fixed value. With Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Familiarized Proficiency level, he was perfectly able to speed up Mozzie and Kevin¡¯s recovery of their psionic power. However, if he were to massage a mighty warrior like One-Pun, the effects would be minute, unnoticeable.

    This was because at the rate that One-Pun consumed his psionic power, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s limited eleration for One-Pun¡¯s rate of restoration was insufficient. It was unable to keep up with One-Pun¡¯s usage. It was like pouring a bottle of mineral water into a vastke.

    There were actually numerous limitations to the Massage Technique of God. For example, the nominal increase of Mind Expanse was in fact a massage that, because it had a stimting effect on the nerves in the temples, gave one¡¯s thoughts greater rity. However, a long period of time needed to pass before it could be done again. For example, the improving of the purity of the bloodline through massage first required the body to be able to endure it. Furthermore, it needed a period of time to pass before the proper endurance could be reached as well.

    As for using Massage Technique of God as an offensive skill, it was in fact not very useful in battle. Shi Xiaobai had almost never used it in battle. This was because the move required him to stick close to his opponent. Its speed was too slow, and only back when he was being ganked by the Zeus rookies did he manage to silently seed in their moments of carelessness.

    However, despite there being many limitations to the Massage Technique of God, Shi Xiaobai still found the Massage Technique of God to live up to its name as a B-level reward. This was because the Massage Technique of God was very versatile. It could be considered a godly support skill.

    But now, the Massage Technique of God had finally revealed a rather significant w.

    Repeated use could result in immunity!

    This left Shi Xiaobai no choice but to consider how he could allocate the usage of the Massage Technique of God. For example, Mozzie had already near immunity to the Massage Technique of God. If he continued to use Divine Massage of Giving Spring to Withered Wood on her, once she waspletely immune to it, there was no way to increase her bloodline¡¯s purity!

    After Shi Xiaobai exined this possibility to Mozzie, she resolutely chose to leave the Massage Technique of God chances to increasing her bloodline purity. When Kevin heard this, he also indicated that he did not want to waste the opportunities of the Massage Technique of God because of psionic power.

    As a result, in theter stages of thebat training, Mozzie and Kevin began to pay attention to their psionic power expenditure. The speed at which they cleared ¡®medium¡¯ difficulty stone doors also slowed down. The amount of time they took to rest also increased. There were a few times during battle when they revealed a critical w due to the draining of psionic power. If not for Shi Xiaobai and Sunless helping them, they might had been severely injured or even died.

    However, Mozzie and Kevin did not request for the training to stop. They gritted their teeth and persisted on. They did notin or say any disheartening words, because they knew that every minute they had now improved them immensely in the future.

    Shi Xiaobai did not let them stop either. Although he was unable to use the Massage Technique of God on the two of them, which resulted in his Massage Technique of God still having a long way away from the Exemry Mastery realm, Shi Xiaobai did not try any other attempts toplete the Absolute Choice. Instead, he silently apanied Mozzie and Kevin in theirbat training.

    In fact, despite Mozzie and Kevin¡¯s hard work, there was still an untraversable distance from the super rookies like Sunless, Pulp Farmer, or Heartless. The chances of them bing one of the top ten chosen for the collective training were still very slim.

    However, Shi Xiaobai always believed in miracles. Furthermore, he was not bothered by failure. Even if Mozzie and Kevin eventually failed to be one of the top ten selected for the collective training, it would not affect the price he had paid. As such,pared to seeing Mozzie and Kevin fall behind, that would be a choice he would never regret.

    An unknown period of time passed by.

    Mozzie and Kevin exceeded their limits again and again, but they ultimately reached their limits. They did not want to stop until they could not move out of exhaustion.

    However, a voice resounded that made them have no choice but to stop.

    ¡°This level¡¯s Level Lord [Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign] will descend in three minutes. The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign will traverse the crystalline grounds and each stone door. Please make haste!¡±

    ¡­

    The Level Lord, the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign, was descending in three minutes!

    These news caught many people off guard. Eleven hours had passed!

    Mozzie and Kevin instantly went pale. They were still reveling in the joy of bing strong and had forgotten the passage of time. They had forgotten about this matter!

    As for Shi Xiaobai and Sunless, they apparently did not put this matter to heart.

    Mozzie¡¯s lips trembled as she said, ¡°We only have 650 points. Clearing this stone door gives only 750 points. We won¡¯t make it in time¡­¡±

    Kevin looked at Shi Xiaobai and Sunless and said apologetically, ¡°The Level Lord¡¯s strength far exceeds the Psionic Mortal Realm. Even if all the trial-takersbine forces, they would be no match for the Level Lord. We have to avoid it as much as we can. Sorry, I caused all of you harm.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said softly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. There¡¯s also no need to be pessimistic. Aren¡¯t we just short of 250 points?¡±

    Mozzie suddenly thought of something as her face turned increasingly pale. She said, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, the Level Lord will first descend onto the crystalline grounds. We need to meet up with Sister Yuesheng as soon as possible, or she will be in danger!¡±

    Since the Level Lord would alternate between the crystalline grounds and stone doors, the crystalline grounds was inevitably an extremely dangerous ce. As for the trial-takers that hid in the stone doors, they had to rely on luck. After all, there were so many stone doors, so the Level Lord might not immediately find them.

    However, every second meant greater danger. It was now a race against time!

    Although Shi Xiaobai was not afraid of the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign, he was worried that the other four would be eliminated. He made a calm decision and exchanged looks with Sunless, immediately seeing and understanding the thoughts in each other¡¯s minds.

    The two nodded and immediately rushed forward after turning around. Thankfully, they had already arrived at the guardian BOSS¡¯ entrance for this ¡®medium¡¯ difficulty stone door. As long as they defeated the guardian BOSS, they would clear the level and meet up with Mu Yuesheng.

    Shi Xiaobai and Sunless utilized all their strength!

    The two rookies were already very strong to begin with, so by using all of their strength, killing the patrolling enemies and the guardian BOSS was as easy as cutting vegetables.

    In less than a minute, both the patrolling army with more than a hundred members and the guardian Boss were defeated!

    Mozzie and Kevin were astounded. They believed that, after bing a lot stronger, they had at least managed to close the gap between them and the two before them by a small margin; however, they never expected to see that the gap between them and the duo was still as immeasurable as before!

    Were super rookie-grade rookies so strong?

    No, even a super rookie would not be this strong. It should be said that the duo far exceeded the range of a super rookie!

    ¡­

    As the quartet returned to the crystalline grounds, there was only Mu Yuesheng waiting alone in the boundless crystalline in. The other rookies panicked and had hidden in the stone doors. The crystalline grounds that was meant for them to rest and regroup had now be the most dangerous area.

    There was less than a minute before the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign descended.

    Shi Xiaobai did not waste any time, and immediately found a stone door that he had yet to open. There were two other types of stone doors that he had yet to attempt. It was now a race against time, so it was best if he settled it with a single door. They were still short of 250 points, so it was likely that the rewarded points from the ¡®hard¡¯ difficulty stone door were insufficient.

    As such, they had to choose a ¡®hell¡¯ difficulty stone door!

    Shi Xiaobai carefully examined the two stone doors. His intuition didn¡¯t work constantly, and at that moment in time, it happened to be not working!

    Without a way to use his intuition to judge which door was of the ¡®hell¡¯ difficulty, Shi Xiaobai had to guess using his logic!

    The stone door in front of him had a mountain glyph. There was a tiny tree sapling growing on the mountain. On the other stone door, there was a vivid pair of dragons ying with pearls.

    Seeing Shi Xiaobai seeming to be in a dilemma, Kevin hurriedly said, ¡°I believe the door with the pair of dragons ying with pearls is more likely to be of the ¡®hell¡¯ difficulty. Dragons in China are considered one of the most noble creatures, and so there is profound meaning behind a pair of dragons ying with pearls. Furthermore¡­¡±

    Kevin began to eloquently analyze.

    ¡°Alright, This King knows!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded with appreciation. Then, he pushed open the stone door carved with a mountain and he took a step into the door.

    Kevin: ¡°¡­¡±

    Did he say something wrong?

    ¡­

    ¡°Wee to Stone Door 233 [Magical Beast Forbidden Mountain]. This stone door¡¯s difficulty is ¡®hell¡¯. Please kill the guardian BOSS [Titan Ape].¡±

    Kevin stared with widened eyes.

    This stone door was really at ¡®hell¡¯ difficulty?

    Shi Xiaobai patted Kevin on the shoulder and said with a grin, ¡°Well done. Your judgment is just as¡­inurate as always!¡±

    Kevin was immediately rendered speechless when he heard this.

    Shi Xiaobai had used his incorrect judgment to make a correct one! Was Shi Xiaobai so confident that his judgment was wrong? Was he that inurate?

    At such a critical moment, how could such a trifling fact be used to decide on such important matters!?

    Ah pui! Shi Xiaobai is still that Shi Xiaobai after all. To think that he believed that he had changed into someone else after bing a mentor!

    With this thought in mind, Kevin gradually revealed a smile. He previously found Shi Xiaobai very annoying, but from another angle, he realized that although Shi Xiaobai rendered people speechless, he was someone who calmed one¡¯s heart.

    Mozzie and Mu Yuesheng gave knowing smiles. In Sunless¡¯ eyes, there was a hint of a smile as well.

    At this moment, the resounding voice boomed once again.

    ¡°The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign has entered Stone Door #666. All trial-takers in Stone Door #666¡­¡±

    The authoritative voice suddenly turned sharp and husky. Using a terrifying tone, it said the word¡ª¡±run!¡±

    All trial-takers in Stone Door #666, run!

    With this said, the rookies still on the third level felt the terrifying pressure that came from the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign. At the same time, they also prayed for the rookies in Stone Door #666 tost longer so that they could buy them more time!

    Shi Xiaobai andpany did not stay for long. They began proceeding towards the core of Magical Beast Forbidden Mountain. They were still in the outskirts of the mountain and the number of magical beasts they encountered were few in number and were rtively weak. Shi Xiaobai, Sunless, and Mu Yuesheng were able to clear the beasts, while Mozzie and Kevin quietly restored their psionic power.

    The few of them advanced very quickly, and soon enough, they were in the middle of the outskirts.

    However, after just three minutes, the resounding voice echoed again!

    ¡°The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign has entered Stone Door #233. All trial-takers in Stone Door #233¡­run!¡±

    All the rookies in Stone Door #666 had been eliminated after three minutes?

    Wait, Stone Door #233!?

    Wasn¡¯t this the stone door Shi Xiaobai andpany were?

    ¡°Our luck is surely unbeatable.¡±

    ¡­

    AN

    Author¡¯s Note: The six chapters of Mozzie and Kevin¡¯s strengthening were not meant to show how powerful the Massage Technique of God is, but to express how good are Shi Xiaobai¡¯s understanding ofbat and his teaching ability. So don¡¯t be too hung up over the Massage Technique of God. And just as you have wished, there is a limitation. This limitation was actually nted early on by me. As for those who think that Mozzie and Kevin being able surpass super rookies in less than twenty hours is unreasonable, aren¡¯t you being unnecessarily worried? How can I write something so unreasonable? Theying of foundations here is not to let them beat super rookies. You will know as you continue reading. Here¡¯s a small hint. What is the direction of them bing stronger? All this foreshadowing isn¡¯t for nothing.

 Chapter 261: Feels like Iâ€™ve fallen for a scam

    Chapter 261: Feels like I¡¯ve fallen for a scam

    ¡°The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign has entered Stone Door #233. All trial-takers in Stone Door #233¡­run!¡±

    The voice resounded across the world. Simrly, thest word was said in an extremely strange way that could not help but give people chills.

    The rookies in the other stone doors immediately gave bitter looks. Although the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign had ¡®luckily¡¯ yet toe to their stone door, the cruel fact that the rookies in Stone Door #666 were unable tost three minutes made them have an intense sense of imminent crisis.

    Shi Xiaobai had just entered Stone Door #233, and were in the outskirts of the magical beast mountain. The Level Lord¡¯s assault on them caught them somewhat off-guard.

    Furthermore, when the voice dissipated, the bright sky suddenly darkened, as though a shroud had been pulled over it. A sinister and terrifying aura began emanating throughout the world. The quiet mountain was suddenly filled with calls, roars and shrieks of terror.

    The flying beasts hurriedly flew towards the sky. The dark sky was filled with hordes of flying beasts that obscured the sky, as though they were dark clouds that were frantically escaping. It looked as though Armageddon was here.

    Mozzie and Kevin¡¯s faces were already pale. Mu Yuesheng also frowned deeply. Even Sunless could not help but ce her hand on her sword hilt.

    Shi Xiaobai looked far into the distance as his eyes shimmered.

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign hade to the Magical Beast Forbidden Mountain and although it had just arrived, it still appeared to be a distance away from them. However, the changes to the sky and forest as well as the magical beasts frantic escaping were enough to indicate how terrifying the Level Lord was. It had yet to appear, but just its primal aura was enough to fill the area with fear.

    ¡°We¡­shall fight it out with it!¡±

    Mozzie¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she turned to Shi Xiaobai, her eyes suddenly filled with courage.

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign had finished the trial-takers at Stone Door #666 in three minutes. It was obvious that it was a very ¡®experienced¡¯ hunter. There was not much time for them. Furthermore, the quintet was still in the outskirts of the mountain. They were still a distance away from the guardian BOSS, so they were already out of time.

    The only choice they had at that moment was to gather the strength of all five of them to fight it out with the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign!

    Kevin¡¯s lips turned pale as he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Compared to being chased like prey by the Level Lord, we might as well face it. At most, we will just use the exitmand.¡±

    It was pointless running. As a hunter, the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign definitely had a powerful tracking ability. Compared to scattering and being eliminated one by one, it was better to gather the forces of them five. Although the chance of sess was nearly zero, it was better than feeling cowardly.

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s eyes were as firm as ever. She said with a deep voice, ¡°I would rather be eliminated now than run!¡±

    Sunless slowly pulled out her sword, using her action to express her attitude.

    At that moment, they had given up the thought of running. They mustered their courage to engage in a final battle!

    Suddenly, the four noticed something strange. They spontaneously looked at Shi Xiaobai.

    Eh? At this moment, why did Shi Xiaobai, the first person who would usually step forward and say in high spirits ¡°Let us destroy the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign¡±, suddenly became so silent?

    Shi Xiaobai slowly stopped looking into the distance. He looked at the other four and suddenly said, ¡°All of you go first. Finish the Titan Ape. This King will deal with the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign.¡±

    The quartet were stunned when they heard this, but they quickly recovered. This¡­was very Shi Xiaobai.

    They simrly felt the pressure of the immense terror, but the four of them thought of mustering their courage to put up a final resistance.

    As for Shi Xiaobai, he was thinking of how to lead the few of them to pass the level and take on the greatest pressure himself. Even if the world were to copse, he wanted to be the one standing on the highest spot to hold it up with his shoulders. He had no fear and did it at no expense.

    However, how could the quartet agree to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ¡®willfulness¡¯.

    Mozzie shook her head and said, ¡°No, Lord Shi Xiaobai, I want to fight alongside you!¡±

    Kevin said firmly, ¡°Although I¡¯m very weak, I have to stay behind even if I can only buy you a second.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng said with a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    Sunless looked silently at Shi Xiaobai. It had a feeling of ¡®Here¡¯s my look, you¡¯ll understand¡¯. Her attitude was very clear.

    Shi Xiaobai could only nod his head helplessly. The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign emanated an aura that was rather terrifying. It could be said to be the most frightening demonic being Shi Xiaobai had ever encountered. Shi Xiaobai truly did not wish for hispanions to risk their lives with him.

    However, Shi Xiaobai also knew that the quartet would not agree for him to line the back for them. This was because there were certain things more important than clearing the level or the selection!

    However, his nagging intuition told him that the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign wasing for him, or something on his body. It was not as simple as ¡®hunting¡¯ trial-takers.

    What would follow would be an intense battle!

    Shi Xiaobai gave the others a nce and prepared to say some encouraging words. Suddenly a thought came to him as his eyes lit up slightly.

    Shi Xiaobai looked at Mu Yuesheng and hesitated for a moment, ¡°Can you, lend your strength to This King?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng was stunned as she asked in wonderment, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai quickly exined the gist of his superpower. As there was not much time, he simply said that his superpower allowed him to obtain strength from others, or even borrow the superpowers of others. Of course, to prevent a misunderstanding, he also mentioned that the position of the strength came from the chest.

    The quartet was stunned when they heard this. A superpower that could borrow the superpowers of others was something unheard of.

    At this critical juncture, Mu Yuesheng obviously did not refuse despite the energy borrowing process being somewhat embarrassing. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes immediately red. He actually had ideas regarding Mu Yuesheng¡¯s lightning superpowers. Now, he finally had a chance to try to realize those fantastic ideas!

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but reach his hand towards Mu Yuesheng¡¯s chest. Then, he skillfully stopped his hand in front of her chest. Shi Xiaobai was already very skilled at this. Furthermore, Mu Yuesheng¡¯s chest was as t as an airport runway just like Kali¡¯s, so Shi Xiaobai could immediately reach out his right hand without any mistakes.

    When everyone saw this scene, they felt a dark cloud above their heads. They gave Shi Xiaobai strange looks as though they were saying, why are you so skilled¡­

    A few secondster, a bluish-purple circle of light suddenly bloomed on Mu Yuesheng¡¯s chest. Shi Xiaobai reached his right hand in.

    With a groan, Mu Yuesheng¡¯s face blushed slightly.

    Momentster, Shi Xiaobai pulled out an icy-blue sword made of lightning!

    Turning the sword into energy, Shi Xiaobai with satisfaction stabbed the icy-blue sword into his chest to store it.

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s petite body trembled. Looking at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s innocent gaze, she felt like she had been fallen for a scam.

 Chapter 262: Itâ€™s coming to This King for dog food

    Chapter 262: It¡¯sing to This King for dog food

    If Riko were here, she would have told Mu Yuesheng earnestly that this was only just the beginning of the scam. You would know when the timees.

    But soon, Mu Yuesheng was appalled to realize that others were moring to fall for the same scam.

    Kevin took a deep breath and suddenly said, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, you can take my superpower away as well.¡±

    Kevin did not know what sort of feeling he would feel when his superpower was borrowed, if not he would rather die than make such a stupid decision.

    Mozzie also immediately said, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, although I do not have any superpowers, please take away my strength if you need it.¡±

    Even Sunless¡¯ eyes lit up. She pointed to herself and whispered, ¡°I¡­¡±

    Mu Yuesheng immediately turned her head away and could not bear to look. She thought to herself that the three of you would definitely regret it.

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. He felt that the appearance of bliss was too sudden.

    Shi Xiaobai turned to nce at Kevin. Although Kevin¡¯s superpower was pretty good, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s intuition told him that it would be a terrible choice. Shi Xiaobai, who always believed in his intuition, immediately turned to look at Mozzie.

    Mozzie¡¯s tiny mosquito bites were not much different from Mu Yuesheng¡¯s. The chances of failure were extremely low and was not a bad choice. Unfortunately, she did not have any superpower.

    Shi Xiaobai turned to nce at Sunless. This girl who always had a silent and cold temperament was actually somewhat adorable. Her figure was surprisingly good. The curvature around her chest could chase up to Riko in a few more years. This would be a great test of his ¡®skill¡¯!

    ¡°This King¡¯s skill can definitely withstand a test.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had this thought in mind, and ¡®indiscriminately¡¯ reached out his hand towards Sunless¡¯ chest.

    Kevin gave Shi Xiaobai a contemptuous look. He thought, this rascal was indeed a perverted wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.

    Shi Xiaobai came to a steady halt a few centimeters in front of Sunless¡¯ chest. Although Sunless remained expressionless, her body still trembled slightly.

    However, momentster, there was no bluish-purple circle that lit up like around Mu Yuesheng¡¯s chest. Instead, nothing happened at all.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and said wistfully, ¡°It seems that This King can temporarily only use a single person¡¯s power.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had the nagging feeling that he could simultaneously borrow the powers of several people, but with his current strength, it appeared like he could only borrow from a single person.

    However, the other four revealed looks as though it was obvious. Being able to borrow the superpowers of others was already insane. If he could borrow several, he would probably be viewed as a research specimen by insane scientific organizations.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was still rather pleased to be able to borrow Mu Yuesheng¡¯s superpower. Just as he wanted to say something, his expression changed slightly. He turned to face the direction of the mountain¡¯s outskirts and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign was here!

    At this moment, the sun that had been shrouded by fog but still emitting faint sun rays was rapidly devoured by a ck figure, as though a sr eclipse was happening. The dimly lit world suddenly seemed overwhelmed by darkness. There was no light left to be seen.

    This terrifying scene made them draw a cold gasp.

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly pulled out Holy Radiance from his right hand. The pure white de emitted a warm glow, illuminating the path ahead, banishing the darkness.

    Mu Yuesheng had dancing icy-blue bolts shing around her. Although Shi Xiaobai had borrowed a portion of her superpower, he did not take away all of it. She could still use her superpower.

    The mountain had fallen dead silent. The magical beasts that had been frightened were so afraid that they did not make the slightest sound.

    The white glow and the icy-blue bolts of lightning seemed to be the only light in the mountain.

    And at the end of the light¡¯s range, a figure suddenly appeared mid-air in the darkness. A figure darker than the darkness allowed its contours to be seen!

    ¡°Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign?¡±

    Kevin eximed and upon a closer look, he said in shock, ¡°No, it¡¯s a dog?¡±

    The figure that appeared had the outline of a dog. It was a tiny poodle.

    If it were any other time, everyone would believe this was a rare ck poodle species. But at this moment, the poodle was floating in the air. Its fur was cker than darkness. Its shimmering red eyes seemed to exude very anthropomorphic emotions, as though it exuded a certain desire.

    This was clearly no ordinary magical beast, much less an ordinary dog.

    But what was it?

    What was with this ck poodle for it to suddenly appear in a burst of light in this dark world?

    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±

    The ck poodle let out two barks no different from an ordinary poodle¡¯s. If dog lovers were here, they would probably melt from the two barks.

    However, the few of them were aghast because these two extremely ordinary barks made them have a strong innate desire to run away in fear. It was a pressure that came right to the soul!

    ¡°What sort of dog is this!?¡±

    Mozzie was nearly about to cry.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a dog.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly took a step forward and stood in front of everyone. He said, ¡°It is the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign. You might not believe it, but it¡¯sing to This King for dog food!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Stone Door #666

    Four strangely dressed youths and a boy in an ordinary jacket were prostrated to the ground. They were drawing in deep breaths with a lingering fear.

    A freckled youth turned to look at an armored youth beside him and grumbled, ¡°Hey, Feng Yuanlin, you were after all one of the top ten people on the official forecast. Why are you in such a terrible state. I thought I would die together with you.¡±

    The armored youth named Feng Yuanlin guffawed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind the details. Aren¡¯t we fine now? Who knew that the whatever Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign is such a cute poodle. I bellowed once and it ran away in fear!¡±

    The freckled youth rolled his eyes and chuckled. He said, ¡°It¡¯s unknown who was the one who bellowed in fear while running. I am seriously beginning to suspect that it was nepotism for you to be in the top ten in the official forecast. The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign clearly discovered something and rushed elsewhere, hence sparing us. We were truly lucky.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin smacked his lips and said, ¡°It must have not been able to hold its pee. I¡¯ve reared dogs. It¡¯s a bad habit of theirs.¡±

    The freckled youth was rendered speechless as he said, ¡°I feel like you are insulting my intelligence. The Level Lord is on apletely different level from the other creatures of the trials. That Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign can kill you with a fart.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin said with lingering fear, ¡°It¡¯s that powerful? Even a fart can stink me to death?¡±

    At this moment, a boy wearing a white jacket could no longer bear listening to the conversation. He said, ¡°Feng Yuanlin, did you not check the information regarding the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower before you came?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin scratched his head and said in embarrassment, ¡°Me is a vige boy. Me doesn¡¯t know how to use the Inte.¡±

    The other four were immediately rendered absolutely speechless.

    The freckled youth drew a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you fill in the details regarding the Level Lord. Listen carefully. I¡¯ll say it only once.¡±

 Chapter 263: Negotiations Broke Down, Kill it!

    Chapter 263: Negotiations Broke Down, Kill it!

    The freckled youth drew a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you fill in the details regarding the Level Lord. Listen carefully. I¡¯ll say it only once.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead. Your ent isn¡¯t very strong, so I can understand it. However, it¡¯scking a charm and it¡¯s alsocking in emotion. You don¡¯t have an irresistible voice. Let me tell you, my secondary school¡¯s teacher, her voice was what you would call soothing. Even the words ¡®get lost¡¯ from her sounded great.¡±

    The jacketed youth chuckled and said, ¡°This is the reason why you get your teacher to scold you ¡®get lost¡¯ ten times a day?¡±

    The freckled youth hurriedly leaned over and whispered, ¡°Let us fill him in. If this goes on, my IQ will dry up.¡±

    The jacketed youth sighed and suddenly shouted at Feng Yuanlin, ¡°Shut up, sit down, listen well!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin immediately sat up straight, as though he was an attentive student. A secondter, he said in surprise, ¡°Fuck, you sure imitated my teacher¡¯s tone. I nearly fell for it.¡±

    The jacketed youth sneered and said, ¡°The actions that follow these three words our teacher said have be instinct for you.¡±

    At this moment, a wealthy-looking youth dressed in gold and silver suddenly said angrily with his back facing the rest, ¡°Do you even want any more tips? If you keep spouting non-essential filler, I¡¯m going to drop this!¡±

    The wealthy boy turned his head and waved the cellphone in his hand and said, ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t talking to you. I¡¯ve been following a web novel recently. This author actually uses a few jokes to fill the story with filler. I fucking couldn¡¯t tolerate it any longer. Anyway, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s gonna get a lot of tips from me, but he might get some if I¡¯m feeling good.¡±

    The others gulped and the freckled youth hurriedly turned around to look at Feng Yuanlin. With a hurried tone, he said, ¡°Listen well, the other beings in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower are controlled by a program. They would be restored every month. For example, that python we just killed, it will be reborn a monthter. However, the Level Lord would not be restored. Once it¡¯s dead, it will never appear again. However, despite the thousands of years of existence, only one of the nine Level Lords of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower has died. The other eight have lived for thousands of years. Think carefully, what the hell does this mean?¡±

    The youth in white jacket added on, ¡°Even the descendants of the species that created the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower failed to kill the eight Level Lords. The only Level Lord that died was killed under the hands of the person named ¡®Hero King¡¯. Do you understand?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin was astounded as he said, ¡°Holy shit, he¡¯s that impressive?¡±

    The youth in the white jacket nodded his head in a deadpan manner.

    Feng Yuanlin hurriedly stood up and patted himself on the buttocks. He urged the four, ¡°Since the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign is so impressive, if it were to return for us, wouldn¡¯t we be doomed? Why are we fucking resting? Quick, let¡¯s hurry to the fourth level. This world is too dangerous!¡±

    As Feng Yuanlin said, he immediately took the lead and went ahead.

    The freckled teenager muttered, ¡°I wonder who was the one who grumbled that his legs needed a rest. Why do I feel that apanying Feng Yuanlin will be truly dangerous!¡±

    The other three immediately nodded their heads.

    ¡­

    Stone Door #17

    Four people proceeded through a dusty, wind-filled desert. The female whopper was walking in front and was like a wall, blocking the raging dust storms for the three youths behind her.

    The three youths were¡ªthe extremely handsome Heartless, the burly youth that defeated Kevin in the battle exchange, and a pigtailed youth who was a Zeus rookie but did not have many stage lines.

    The four of them were members of Zeus. Heartless andpany had already begun challenging the stone doors before Shi Xiaobai andpany formed a group, but at this moment, they had yet to clear the third level for unknown reasons.

    The four proceeded through the desert with ugly expressions. The pigtailed youth suddenly whispered, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. If not for my suggestion of randomly pulling in a person as our fifth partner or if I had listened to Boss Heartless and waited for Zhengzhi and Xiangwen, we wouldn¡¯t be trapped for so long in a ¡®hell¡¯ difficulty stone door because of that darn asshole.¡±

    Zhenzhi was the short-haired teenager that changed his opinion of Shi Xiaobai during the counterattack on the Demon City. As for Xiangwen, he was the adonis who lost his arm because of his own selfishness and hatred during the tower defense.

    Heartless said softly, ¡°No one could have guessed when Zhengzhi and Xiangwen would arrive in the third level. They might have been eliminated early on. Your suggestion back then was correct. Furthermore, we had unanimously agreed to it. As for that asshole, he was chosen out of a number of people. For a heritage treasure, that asshole betrayed us. It was our fault for failing to read him. It¡¯s not your own fault, so don¡¯t me yourself any further.¡±

    The pigtailed youth sighed. His eyes were full of remorse as he said, ¡°Zhengzhi¡­he arrived in the third level along with Tu Dahei. Those people from Gaia managed to wait for him, and we should have also waited, but because of me¡­¡±

    The burly youth said with a deep voice, ¡°Enough, cut it out. We are all at fault. We have already paid the price for not waiting for Zhengzhi and Xiangwen. The present problem isn¡¯t this, but the descent of the Level Lord. We are in a very dangerous situation. Senior God of Swords had told us before the selection that we have to avoid the third level¡¯s Level Lord regardless of anything. But we ended up getting stuck on this level.¡±

    Heartless sighed slightly and said, ¡°We are only short of a hundred points. Clearing this ¡®medium¡¯ difficulty stone door will allow us to clear the level. Let¡¯s speed up!¡±

    The others nodded as they gritted their teeth to speed up.

    ¡­

    Stone Door #233

    The world was covered in darkness. Even the sun looked like it had been swallowed by darkness. Only a pure white sword and icy-blue lightning bolts were emitting the final bit of light.

    Under the light¡¯s illumination, a poodle with a pair of dark red eyes was hovering in mid-air. It barked twice, but its bark imposed a pressure on the souls of the five people on the ground.

    As the rest were surprised about the poodle¡¯s identity, Shi Xiaobai suddenly took a step forward. He said firmly, ¡°This is not a dog. It is the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign. You might not believe it, but it¡¯sing to This King for dog food!¡±

    With this being said, the four were immediately extremely surprised. Looking at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back, their heads were filled with questions.

    This dog is the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign? Hey, shouldn¡¯t the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign be a demonic sovereign with a thousand eyes? Why is it a dog? Also, what¡¯s up with theing to you for dog food?

    When the poodle heard this, it immediately barked twice. There was a clear hint of angry emotions in the two barks. The pressure on their souls also became more apparent. The weakest Mozzie and Kevin immediately turned pale.

    However, Shi Xiaobai chuckled and said to the poodle, ¡°When you requested the holy sword from This King, you were salivating. Don¡¯t tell me you are treating the Holy Radiance in This King¡¯s hand as dog food? Let This King tell you. It¡¯s not the first time This King has seen someone who likes to eat swords like you!¡±

    The four faltered when they heard this.

    Shi Xiaobai was talking to a dog? He knew dog-speak? Wasn¡¯t this dialogue somewhat wondrous?

    ¡°Woof!¡±

    The poodle lowered its head to look at Holy Radiance in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand. A look of disdain appeared in its eyes, as it barked softly once.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned and looked up at the poodle. He said in wonderment, ¡°You say it¡¯s not this trashy holy sword in my hand? But another one?¡±

    Another one?

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but think.

    Other than Holy Radiance, did he still have a second holy sword?

    Wait, he did have a second holy sword!

    That golden sword with the fair loli as a sword spirit!

    ¡°You are after her!¡± Shi Xiaobai stared with widened eyes.

    The darn dog was after the loli!

    He wanted to eat the golden sword?

    No, or was he nning on eating the loli!?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were immediately filled with anger. If it wanted to harm the loli, it was not to be forgiven despite it being a dog!

    Shi Xiaobai turned to the four people behind him and said in indignation, ¡°Everyone, This King¡¯s negotiations with this shameless dog have broken down. Looks like we need to engage in battle!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai raised Holy Radiance, as though there was an irreconcble enmity with the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign.

    The poodle¡¯s look of disdain turned even more intense.

    The other four were at a loss.

    Why did the negotiations break down so suddenly?

    Holy shit, who can trante the dog-speak for us!?

 Chapter 264: The Abrupt Sure Death Scenario

    Chapter 264: The Abrupt Sure Death Scenario

    Upon hearing of the breakdown of negotiations with Shi Xiaobai, and how they were preparing to do battle, the ck poodle¡¯s eyes revealed a look of contempt. It looked up slightly and seemed to have an anthropomorphized appearance, as though it was a humorous emoji.

    If this were any other time, it would be considered an extremely cute puppy. But at this very moment, facing the incessantly flooding pressure from it, this poodle that was very likely the Level Lord could only be described as terrifying by the others.

    The four people behind Shi Xiaobai would not treat the poodle as a cute pet, nor did any one of them have any hopes of being lucky. They knew that if they refused to use the exitmand immediately, what would follow was an intense battle.

    And the moment Shi Xiaobai raised Holy Radiance was the kick off to the battle!

    Kevin had always been waiting for this opportunity because he could not endure it any further. The pressure on his soul gave him terror that he could not resist. His legs were constantly trembling as though they innately wanted to retreat and escape. He had been suppressing his innate terror, but if this carried on, it was very unlikely he could control it.

    Kevin knew that he could not escape. Be it Mozzie that he liked or Shi Xiaobai that he was grateful towards, he was not to disappoint them. It was not easy from him to wake up from the  wallowing in glory he had always suffered. He had now seen the light, the future ahead of him. He did not want to run back into the darkness.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    Kevin was the first to break ranks. With an angry roar, he threw a gigantic boulder at the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign!

    This was an ordinary boulder, but Kevin had thrown it out using the Price of Might, turning it into a missile!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The missile-like boulder flew in mid-air, but about ten meters away from the poodle, it seemed to strike something. With an explosion, it turned to fragments that rained down.

    The ck poodle turned its head to nce at Kevin. Suddenly, a gigantic eyeball grew out of the darkness in front of Kevin!

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sensed a danger and shouted. He immediately turned to sh at the gigantic eyeball, but regardless how fast the strike was, it was toote. The eyeball had blinked at Kevin the moment it appeared.

    Once it blinked, the gigantic eyeball was concealed by its ck eyelids. It merged into the darkness before vanishing. As for Kevin, he was petrified into a cold-looking stone sculpture!

    The rate of petrification was too fast. It went from the toes to his head. It was as though he had been brushed by a grayish-brown paint brush instantaneously.

    Shi Xiaobai stared with widened eyes as anger overwhelmed his heart. He turned around and raised Holy Radiance to sh at the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign. A gigantic eyeball suddenly appeared in front of Shi Xiaobai. As the eyeball stared at Shi Xiaobai, both his arms that had raised the sword immediately petrified! His feet, which were about to take a step forward, had petrified up to his waist!

    At the same time, three gigantic eyeballs appeared in front of Sunless, Mozzie and Mu Yuesheng. The three failed to react in time and were unable to resist it. They were instantaneously transformed into stone sculptures.

    From the moment Kevin threw the boulder, only three seconds had passed. Other than Shi Xiaobai having his limbs petrified, the other four were now cold stone sculptures!

    The poodle gave a disdainful look as it raised its head to howl. One gigantic eye after another began to appear like stars in the darkness in the forest and the mountain.

    Instantly, gigantic eyes that filled the world had opened. The dense and numerous eyes turned as they looked at Shi Xiaobai.

    The poodle slowly flew over and barked lightly. Its red eyes were filled with greed and desire.

    Shi Xiaobai could not understand the dog-speak from the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign, but he could sense what the barks were conveying. And at this moment, it was saying, ¡°Human, hand over the holy sword, and This Sovereign will spare your life.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shanghai City, Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Main Auditorium

    More than ten hours had passed since the rookies entered the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower. In the real world, the sky had already darkened as it waste at night.

    Quite a number of people had left the packed auditorium. This was because more than half the rookies had been eliminated in the past ten or so hours. There was not much meaning left for many to continue waiting.

    However, there were a few people who were staring at therge stone monument, waiting for the numbers to change.

    Riko and Yama Minamiya were already sitting in the front rows of the auditorium instead of the back. They stared intently at the stone monument with serious looks.

    At this moment, a white-haired elder whoseplexion was like a child¡¯s walked into the auditorium. He walked straight to the front rows of the auditorium with a wooden sword slung behind his back. Seeing Yama Minamiya and Riko, he hesitated for a moment before sitting at the only empty seat beside Yama Minamiya.

    Yama Minamiya obviously noticed someone sitting beside him. Turning his head over, he was slightly surprised before saying politely, ¡°Senior God of Swords!¡±

    The elderly God of Swords nodded and said, ¡°I left a while ago because I had something on. How¡¯s the situation?¡±

    The elderly God of Swords saw the gigantic stone monument with densely-packed text and immediately gave up on the thought to carefully look at it. Since there was a junior he barely knew at least, the elderly God of Swords did not want to waste his efforts to analyze the data.

    Yama Minamiya was a person who valued propriety, so he did not dare to think lightly of the elderly God of Swords who enjoyed a very high status. He hurriedly said, ¡°Now, 552 people have been eliminated, leaving 448 people behind. There are 2 people at the sixth level, 150 people on the fifth level, 1 person on the fourth level, 260 people on the third level, and 35 people on the second level. There¡¯s already no one left on the first level.¡±

    When the elderly God of Swords heard the numbers Yama Minamiya gave, he frowned slightly and said, ¡°The fourth level is a middle level, but there¡¯s only one person¡­ It appears that the fourth level has been randomly selected to be apetitive battle mode?¡±

    Yama Minamiya nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s likely such a mode. The fourth level will eliminate quite a number of people.¡±

    The God of Swords fell silent when he heard this and asked again, ¡°Who are the two at the sixth level?¡±

    Yama Minamiya answered, ¡°Speechless and Mu Lengxi.¡±

    ¡°Oh? It seems like the two of them are really worthy for being forecast to be the top two by the officials.¡±

    The God of Swords sighed and asked again, ¡°At this moment, most people are left in the third level. I believe the third level¡¯s Level Lord is about to descend?¡±

    Yama Minamiya said with a sigh, ¡°Sigh, the third level¡¯s Level Lord has already descended!¡±

    The God of Swords was slightly taken aback. Seeing Yama Minamiya¡¯s heavy expression, he curiously asked, ¡°The few rascals from your side are still at the third level?¡±

    Yama Minamiya gave a wry smile and said, ¡°Senior, you might not know, but all four of our children are on the third level!¡±

    The God of Swords could not help but look pitifully at Yama Minamiya. He said, ¡°Then be mentally prepared. The third level¡¯s Level Lord is rather greedy! If any of your rascals have a treasure on them, their lives might be in danger.¡±

 Chapter 265: Those foolish lives are worth anything?

    Chapter 265: Those foolish lives are worth anything?

    Yama Minamiya frowned as well. There was obviously a lot of rumors regarding the third level¡¯s Level Lord amongst themon popce. ording to the data over many years, the third level¡¯s death rate was the highest. This was because the other levels¡¯ Level Lords would abide to the assessment program¡¯s rules to pursue trial-takers. They seldom truly killed.

    As for this dog, it was extremely greedy. For the treasures on the trial-takers, it could do nearly anything. In order to obtain better results, the trial-takers would usually bring rather precious treasures or weapons that could raise their strength.

    But in fact, this was just a tiny tidbit regarding the entire Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower Nearly every level¡¯s Level Lord had the same description¡ªIf you were unlucky to encounter one, there is a high chance of being eliminated.

    Yama Minamiya had only received news of the selection mode and that it was held in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower this morning. Usually, he did not engage in much research regarding the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, so the short amount of time given to him was clearly not enough for him to research on the Level Lord, which did not matter much. He had only heard about it from the surrounding people¡¯s chatter.

    Yama Minamiya said in an intropunitive manner, ¡°Sigh, I should not have been this careless. If I were more meticulous, and knew about the information regarding the third level¡¯s Level Lord, maybe¡­¡±

    At this moment, Riko turned her head over and consoled him, ¡°Actually, even if we knew, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use. The Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower ispetitive in nature. Whether one encounters the third level¡¯s Level Lord is an oue after thepetition. Furthermore, the Level Lord¡¯s information is something everyone doesn¡¯t pay much attention to because it¡¯s not very useful paying attention to it. Its strength far exceeds the Psionic Mortal Realm. If they encounter a Level Lord, there is almost no way for the trial-takers to escape from its hunt. They would eventually have to use the exitmand.¡±

    The informative notices regarding the Level Lord were always condensed into a passage: Try to clear the level before the Level Lord descends. If it¡¯s impossible, try your luck because the Level Lord released by the assessment program is to push the survival of the fittest another step further. Hence, when the Level Lord hunts, it would ¡®hold back¡¯. There would be a number of people who would escape the cmity, but those who are unfortunate enough to encounter the Level Lord, make sure to use the exitmand in a timely manner.

    The elderly God of Swords did not agree with Riko¡¯s words. He said with a heavy heart, ¡°The details determine the oue. Back in my youth, I was given the glorious name of Sword Prodigy. At the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, I ignored the advice of others and entered the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower arrogantly. As I was not alert enough, I wasted a lot of time in the second level. At the third level, I encountered the Level Lord. Although I managed to survive, my sect¡¯s important treasure was snatched. Hence, before the selection, I had exhorted the children several times. If those children take it to heart, it would probably be very useful for them.¡±

    The elderly God of Swords was using his experience as an example. It was rather educative in nature but he was very bad at choosing the right time to say this. After he finished speaking, the intropunitive mood in Yama Minamiya¡¯s eyes intensified. However, with the elderly God of Swords identity, he obviously did not care about the feelings of a junior he had just met a few times.

    Riko was somewhat irritated. Her father¡¯s pain was also hers. She bore a tiny grudge against the elderly God of Swords in her heart when she suddenly thought of something. With a sly smile, she said, ¡°Eh? Why do I seem to see the Ye siblings¡¯ names among the list of names on the third level?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the elderly God of Swords subconsciously retorted. However, he immediately turned his head to the stone monument. The stone monument was separated into six areas by five red lines. The third level had the most number of people, so the elderly God of Swords squinted his eyes to carefully examine each line.

    The reason why he did not enquire the situation of the Zeus rookies was because he partly did not think Yama Minamiya would pay any attention to them and because he had absolute confidence in them. However, when Riko said that she saw the Ye siblings listed on the third level, he immediately found it unbelievable and somewhat worried.

    Soon, the elderly God of Swords¡¯ pupils constricted. He saw the name Heartless.

    Following that was the names of the female whopper, the burly teenager and the pigtailed youth. The elderly God of Swords gaped slightly.

    At a location slightly lower, he saw Sunless¡¯ name. The high-spirited elderly God of Swords immediately felt like a deted balloon.

    The elderly God of Swords murmured, ¡°Impossible. I told you about the matter in all seriousness and even mentioned the embarrassing mishap I encountered years ago. All of you should have taken it to heart. Little Sun might have been deducing sword arts and did not pay attention, but Heartless and the other rascals had sworn not to fall at the third level. Could that darn dog be my nemesis?¡±

    The elderly God of Swords¡¯ eyes zed over as though he was immersed in an unpleasant memory.

    Upon seeing this, Yama Minamiya stared at Riko. He knew the elderly God of Swords cared greatly about his reputation, so he had deliberately not mentioned this matter. However, Riko had exposed the matter. Although the elderly God of Swords was somewhat a ¡®bitch¡¯, he was still a senior we have to respect!

    Riko stuck out her tongue as she thought in her mind.

    You can¡¯t me me. I must have learned all this from Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Stone Door #233

    In just the first encounter, Shi Xiaobai had his limbs petrified. The other four werepletely petrified. This small team was clearly copsing, revealing how powerful the Level Lord was.

    Shi Xiaobai had watched with his own eyes his partners ¡®insta-killed¡¯. A negative potpourri of emotions¡ªrage, guilt, and hatred¡ªarose in his heart. However, he did not lose his rationality.

    This was because Shi Xiaobai could still sense the lifeforce from the partners around him. Hence, he could judge that although their bodies had turned into stone sculptures, they were equivalent to being sealed in ice. They were restricted by ayer of grayish-brown stone.

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign did not immediately kill him.

    ¡°Human, hand the holy sword over and This Sovereign will spare your life.¡±

    The ck poodle floated not far from Shi Xiaobai. Its red eyes were filled with greed and eagerness. It could understand humannguage, but it could not produce human speech. Hence, its barks could be conveyed into human speech as it transmitted it to Shi Xiaobai.

    As it wanted Shi Xiaobai to hand over the holy sword, it needed tomunicate with Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai locked eyes with the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign for a few moments. Suddenly he took a few deep breaths, gradually calming himself down.

    Every time he found himself in danger, Shi Xiaobai was always very calm. However, when his partners were also on the brink of death, Shi Xiaobai would feel intensely perturbed.

    However, Shi Xiaobai knew very well that such a time called for calmness. If he lost his mind, he would have not be able to protect anything!

    Shi Xiaobai took onest deep breath. His emotions gradually calmed down as his thoughts cleared.

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign gave Shi Xiaobai a derisive look. With a bark, it meant, ¡°Your partners have yet to die, but after ten minutes, no one else can save them. Hand over the holy sword and This Sovereign might spare their lives.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai gave a dismissive sneer and said coldly, ¡°Do you think thatpared to the holy sword, those foolish lives are worth anything?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 266: This is a true King

    Chapter 266: This is a true King

    ¡°Do you think thatpared to the holy sword, those foolish lives are worth anything?¡±

    The cold voice that came out of the ck-haired youth¡¯s mouth, the dismissive sneer, the cold disregard towards life in his eyes coupled with the heartless and cruel words gave Shi Xiaobai an aura as cold as a bitter winter through and through.

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign¡¯s eyes zed over briefly before it gave a few probing stares at Shi Xiaobai. Momentster, it barked, ¡°What you said is right. The lives of these few humans are not even worth a ray of golden light of the holy sword. This Sovereign was muddleheaded. Then, what if it was your life? Which do you think is more important, life or an external object?¡±

    ¡°This King¡¯s life is obviously much more valuable than the holy sword.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai coldly said, ¡°However, This King¡¯s life is decided by himself. You cannot use it as a chip.¡±

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign sneered and said, ¡°Fool, do you still not see the situation you are facing? If This Sovereign wants you dead, it would not even need a second.¡±

    The dense swarm of gigantic eyeballs immediately stared at Shi Xiaobai with intense murderous intent. The bloodthirsty atmosphere pervaded the world. If it were anyone else, they would probably pee their pants and faint from fright.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not even winch his eyebrows. Instead, he coldly said, ¡°If you dared to kill This King, would you have waited to this point in time? You want This King to hand over the holy sword, which is why you took the initiative to interact with This King. This proves one thing. Unless This King willingly hands over the holy sword, there will be no way for you to take the holy sword from This King. If not, why is there a need to ask This King for the holy sword?¡±

    ¡°The eagerness in your eyes have revealed something. You do not dare to kill This King because once This King dies, you will simrly fail to obtain the holy sword. With the eagerness you are currently feeling, you would have already killed the goose for the golden egg. Hence, This King¡¯s life cannot be used as a chip!¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai said this, the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign was momentarily confounded. Quite a whileter, it said in a deep voice, ¡°It looks like you are rather smart. However, you should know that in front of absolute strength, whatever intelligence is useless. This Sovereign does thirst for the holy sword, but that does not mean This Sovereign needs to obtain the holy sword. If This Sovereign turns impatient, so what if the holy sword is given up and you killed?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head andughed when he heard this. It was as though he had heard the greatest joke in the world. He said, ¡°That sentence of yours reminds This King of a humorous phrase¡ªa dog will leap over a wall in desperation. Unfortunately, you have probably overlooked something. Sorry, but you can¡¯t hold back This King!¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai finished saying this, he suddenly closed his eyes.

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign was just about tough derisively when it noticed Shi Xiaobai closing his eyes. Immediately, it said in surprise, ¡°How did you discover it?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai chuckled with his eyes closed, ¡°This King noticed from the beginning that those petrifying eyes appeared in front of us, so This King guessed that your petrifying eyes can only be effective when it locks eyes with others. And the oue is that a simple attempt by This King made you give it away. Now, the situation is clear. There is no way for you instantly petrify This King, and he can leave this world just by speaking the exitmand. Unless you attack and kill This King now, there is no way for you to hold back This King!¡±

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign¡¯s eyes had a bloodthirsty look in them. What the human in front of it said was indeed true. Its thoughts had been seen through, and it felt like it was being twisted around the human¡¯s little finger. This infuriated the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign, but its greed for the holy sword made it unable to kill the darn human.

    With the instantaneous petrification seen through by Shi Xiaobai, other than instantly killing Shi Xiaobai, there was indeed no other way to prevent Shi Xiaobai from saying the exitmand. However, this would lead to it losing the holy sword. This made the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign fall into an extremely passive situation.

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign calmed down momentster as it suddenly thought of something. It said with a sneer, ¡°Do you think you can fool This Sovereign? Since you did not immediately use the exitmand, it proves that there are reasons in this world that prevent you from leaving!¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave an expression that said ¡®talking to you is tiring¡¯. He said, ¡°This King obviously has a reason to stay behind, if not, why would This King engage in all this nonsense with you? The reason why This King came to this trial grounds is to be the first person in the trials and clear all nine levels. How can This King quit here? And most importantly, This King¡¯s dignity of a King forbids This King to run away at this moment in time. The dignity of a King is more important than life!¡±

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign was momentarily stunned. It actually suddenly sensed a ¡®regal¡¯ aura from the human in front of it. Although the words he said sounded arrogant, his tone and attitude were as though it was only natural. It could not discern its authenticity.

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign fell silent for a few moments before saying, ¡°This Sovereign agrees to the reason of you staying behind. Although your strength is insufficient to clear the Nine Revolutions Transcendental World, but This Sovereign thinks highly of your courage and spirit. Hand the holy sword over and This Sovereign will let you leave.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head as he said with a sigh, ¡°You still haven¡¯t understood the intentions of This King. This King does not care about a puny holy sword. What This King cares about is dignity and glory. Your tricks have been seen through by This King. If This King were to surrender over the holy sword without doing anything else, even This King will look down on himself. Do you understand? You are unable to make This King hand over the holy sword in a convincing manner!¡±

    When the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign heard this, its eyes shimmered. Immediately, it said, ¡°How will you be able to hand over the holy sword in a convinced manner?¡±

    The corner of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lips revealed a smile. With an expression that stated, ¡®you finally got it¡¯, he said, ¡°This King¡¯s strength was sealed by the Evil Gods of various worlds and now is at the Psionic Mortal Realm. In terms ofbat power, This King is indeed inferior to you. However, This King is extremely confident in his speed. Speed is what This King is most confident in, so if you were able to convince This King with your speed, This King will hand over the holy sword to you with both hands!¡±

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign¡¯s eyes immediately gave off a hint of excitement. Although it could not judge if the ¡®Evil God seals¡¯ were true, it knew that a human at the Psionic Mortal Realm would never be able to be faster than it regardless of anything. The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign immediately barked, ¡°How will you be convinced when ites to speed?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said softly, ¡°Very simple. You give This King a minute head start. No, let This King have a thirty second head start. Just thirty seconds! You can chase after thirty seconds. If you can chase up to This King in an hour, This King will be convinced and hand over the holy sword to you. If you are unable to chase up to This King, you are to let This King go.¡±

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign found it unbelievable when it heard this. ¡°Are you kidding?¡±

    With a head start of thirty seconds, it was given an hour to chase. It was impossible for a Psionic Mortal Realm weakling to ever be able to escape!

    It could use its sense of smell to lock onto Shi Xiaobai¡¯s location. With its speed that was near-sonic speeds, not even the strongest humans in the world, much less someone at the Psionic Mortal Realm, could escape from it!

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign looked suspiciously at Shi Xiaobai and said, ¡°Are you sure thirty seconds is enough? Why does This Sovereign think you are trying to fool This Sovereign? If This Sovereign were to catch you, you will not go back on your word and refuse to hand over the holy sword, right?¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he immediately gave an incensed look. He angrily said, ¡°Are you insulting This King? Having a thirty second head start is already very shameful for This King. With This King¡¯s speed, ten seconds, or even three seconds is enough. However, in order to show respect for your dignity, This King said thirty seconds that even This King feels like he¡¯s bullying you. But now, you actually insult This King?¡±

    ¡°Since you address yourself as This Sovereign, you must be a sovereign king of a particr country. Then let This King ask you. How can a puny holy sword bepared to a King¡¯s honor? If This King were to lose and go back on his word, what would happen to This King¡¯s honor? If it were you, would you embarrass yourself for an external object?¡±

    When the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯s angry words, it fell into silence for a long time.

    Shi Xiaobai said resentfully, ¡°This King would rather die than escape, but would rather die than hand the holy sword to someone who insults This King. If you doubt This King¡¯s character as King, then there is no need to continue this discussion. Yes or no, make it clear. As a sovereign king, how can you be so wishy-washy?¡±

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign stared at Shi Xiaobai for a very long time. With a wave of its dog paws, the petrification on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s limbs immediately dispersed.

    Shi Xiaobai stretched his limbs and said in satisfaction, ¡°Very well. You have won the respect of This King. If you are able to chase up to This King, so what if I were to give you a puny holy sword? It¡¯s just a tip of the iceberg when ites to This King¡¯s treasures.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned around and was about to begin running.

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign looked at Shi Xiaobai with slight shock. This was the first time it encountered such a human. From his tone, it could not sense the slightest hint of deceit.

    Are you really a sovereign that was sealed of his strength? He did not even care about the holy sword? His treasures were so exaggerated?

    At this moment, although the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign refused to believe what was said, it could not deny its possibility.

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai, who was about to run, knitted his brows slightly. Pointing at the four petrified people, he softly said, ¡°Let them go. Although This King does not care about the lives of these fools, theye from the same ce as This King. If in the future other people were to know that This King turned a blind eye to helping them, it would be a blotch on This King¡¯s reputation.¡±

    When the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign heard this, it hesitated slightly.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately said with a sneer, ¡°It seems you still look down on This King. This King believes he has shown sufficient sincerity, yet you hesitate over a few trivial lives. This King can¡¯t sense your sincerity. Whatever, these people may affect This King¡¯s reputation slightly, but it is nothing much. Kill them if you wish. Pretend as though This King did not say a word.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign a nce that had a faint look of disappointment. He silently turned around and did not look at the four petrified people again.

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign had obviously noticed the look of disappointment. It gaped and began ruminating.

    For it killing these four humans was like stepping on the grass on the road. There was not a single effect. And from beginning to end, Shi Xiaobai had not mentioned these people, and he had a nonchnt attitude towards them. He had only briefly mentioned that because of his ¡®reputation¡¯.

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign saw the look of disappointment in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes. Immediately, it also felt that it had not been sincere.

    Would it hurt if it released the four trivial humans to make a gesture of sincerity?

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign waved its dog paws and immediately Sunless andpany were released from their petrified states!

    ¡­

 Chapter 267: Ah, that spot wonâ€™t do

    Chapter 267: Ah, that spot won¡¯t do

    Sunless andpany were released from their petrified states. Immediately, they castplicated gazes at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back. Although they had been petrified, they could still hear. Although they could not understand what the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign¡¯s barking meant, they could hear everything Shi Xiaobai had said.

    The four of them were not fools. They understood Shi Xiaobai very well, and were certain what Shi Xiaobai was trying to do.

    Shi Xiaobai had pretended to act cold and ruthless, withplete disregard for their lives. Hebeled them as ¡®fools¡¯, not because it was a contrived plot of him revealing his true evil nature. He did it to deceive the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign so that it would ignore them, the people Shi Xiaobai cared the most.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s acting was truly outstanding. Anyone who did not understand Shi Xiaobai would believe he was a person with a heart of stone after hearing the cold tone in his words and seeing the expression he gave. The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign clearly did not understand Shi Xiaobai, so it had been deceived.

    However, the quartet who understood Shi Xiaobai¡¯s character knew Shi Xiaobai was acting. Immediately, they felt their hearts ache for him. It was imaginable how tormenting it was for his heart to force himself, a passionate youth with a rich sense of righteousness to say such cold and ruthless words, and for him to force himself to appear disdainful so as to not reveal the slightest w.

    Tears began to well up in Mozzie¡¯s eyes. Even a rare look of sorrow appeared on Sunless¡¯ face. Mu Yuesheng bit her lower lips lightly, while Kevin clenched his fists. They silently watched Shi Xiaobai¡¯s cold back, and felt sorry for him and also admiration.

    Despite the impasse, he had managed to calmly analyze the situation and by stacking lies on top of lies, he managed to wisely deceive the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign. He had managed to create hope in such a despairing situation.

    How could such a youth not stir the feelings of admiration and for them to gasp at his awesomeness?

    However, what was Shi Xiaobai to do after pushing the situation to this stage? How was he to escape the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign after this?

    The quartet were extremely worried but they could not speak at this moment. They could only have their backs face the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign and try their best to hide their sorrow. This was because if they were to make any unusual moves, it was very likely to expose Shi Xiaobai. It would result in all his hard work from before to fail.

    Not only would it hurt the painstaking efforts Shi Xiaobai had gone through, it might also ce Shi Xiaobai into a very dangerous situation.

    At this moment, they were looking at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back with pained looks. They were praying for him and cheering for him in their hearts.

    ¡°This King will go ahead first. You can wait for thirty seconds or chase after three seconds. As long as you chase up to This King, This King will hand the holy sword to you with both hands.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned to look at the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign. He did not even nce at the quartet at all, as though he truly did not care about them.

    After Shi Xiaobai finished speaking, he immediately used Crab Steps to dash forward at a zing speed. Soon, he disappeared in the woods of the mountain.

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign watched Shi Xiaobai¡¯s disappearing back and used its sense of smell to lock onto Shi Xiaobai¡¯s position. When it sensed his speed, it was quickly surprised. He dared to make such a boast with such a speed?

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign sneered in its heart. It was apparent that the arrogant human had belittled its speed.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s speed was indeed considered the apex of the Psionic Mortal Realm, butpared to transonic speeds, it was as slow as a turtle¡¯s crawl.

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign patiently waited for the thirty seconds to end. It was extremely keen to convince Shi Xiaobaipletely so that he would hand it the holy sword!

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign turned its head to nce at the quartet. After hesitating for a moment, it finally chose to ignore them. Its innate nature was not bloodlust, and if it were to backtrack on its words now, the human might also backtrack on his words. That would be a terrible mistake.

    The thirty seconds quickly passed. The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign did not wait for even a second. Its floating body dashed forward with a ¡®boom¡¯. Its speed was too fast for the naked eye to distinguish.

    The quartet was given a fright. They were still hoping that the poodle that was floating in the air was not fast, but they never expected it to be so fast!

    This speed was on apletely different level than Shi Xiaobai¡¯s. It was just a matter of seconds before it could catch up to Shi Xiaobai.

    Mozzie said in a panic, ¡°What do we do?¡±

    Sunless, who was always silent, said resolutely at that moment, ¡°Believe him.¡±

    After saying the two words, Sunless suddenly turned to head in the opposite direction from which Shi Xiaobai had headed to. It was in the direction towards the core of the mountain!

    The other three immediately understood Sunless¡¯ thoughts. They believed that Shi Xiaobai would be able to buy them time while he held the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign back. They had to take advantage of this time to kill the Titan Ape and clear this ¡®hell¡¯ difficulty stone door. As such, they would have enough points to head to the fourth level!

    The eyes of the three people immediately turned resolute. They chased after Sunless¡¯ departing figure with all their might!

    After the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign revealed such a terrifying speed, Sunless was still able to believe that Shi Xiaobai was able to hold it back. As people who knew Shi Xiaobai longer, how could they have a reason to not believe in him?

    Even if they could not think of any means Shi Xiaobai had to not get caught up by the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign, they still chose to believe!

    This was because Shi Xiaobai was a person who was extremely reliable during critical moments!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the outskirts of the mountains, Shi Xiaobai had suddenlye to a stop after dashing forward for a distance. He reached his right hand into his chest and pulled out an icy-blue sword!

    Following that, Shi Xiaobai kneaded the icy-blue sword into a blob of icy-blue light. Then, he stretched both his hands into the light blob!

    ¡°Hurry up! Faster!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hands moved extremely quickly inside the icy-blue blob!

    In the woods, Mu Yuesheng, who was running midway suddenly stared with widened eyes as she quickly covered her mouth. Her entire being began to tremble violently.

    Mozzie, who had caught up from behind, eximed, ¡°Sister Yuesheng, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your face so red?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s face was as red as an apple. She shook her head at Mozzie and blurted the words out of her trembling lips, ¡°Noth¡­ing.¡±

    There was no way for Mu Yuesheng to exin the sensation she was experiencing. That sudden feeling of being groped by Shi Xiaobai all over made her so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to burrow herself in.

    However, Mu Yuesheng knew that she had to endure. Regardless of anything, she had to endure. She would never allow herself to disturb whatever Shi Xiaobai wanted to do at such a critical juncture due to her embarrassment. Even if she did not know what Shi Xiaobai wanted to do, she had to support him unconditionally!

    ¡°Ah¡­that spot won¡¯t do. How can you¡­?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng wailed in her heart. She covered her mouth to prevent herself from making a sound while closing her eyes. There was no way for her to move any further. She felt as though time was going extremely slowly.

 Chapter 268: Rub, rub!

    Chapter 268: Rub, rub!

    Shi Xiaobai was actually feeling extremely nervous. Although he was trying to calm himself down as much as he could and he had sessfully deceived the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign, Sunless andpany were still in constant danger. He could not guarantee that the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign did not have a bloodthirsty nature. Even a 1% chance was a risk Shi Xiaobai found too much!

    That was risking his partners¡¯ lives!

    If the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign demanded for Holy Radiance, he would have exchanged it for his partners¡¯ safety without another word.

    However, what the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign wanted was the golden holy sword in which the sword spirit loli resided.

    Shi Xiaobai could easily part with the golden holy sword just like Holy Radiance, but the loli was a life that Shi Xiaobai could not selfishly give away.

    Hence, Shi Xiaobai finally chose to use a risky method that needed both wisdom and courage!

    And this moment was the most critical juncture!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hands kneaded the icy-blue light blob at a very fast speed. Slowly, the light blob began to take the shape Shi Xiaobai wanted!

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai hadpleted the design he had in his mind very quickly. A pair of icy-blue shoes had appeared in his hands!

    Shi Xiaobai quickly took off his shoes and wore the pair of icy-blue shoes!

    At this moment, a figure was charging towards him from a distance away. It stopped not far away from Shi Xiaobai.

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign had caught up!

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign had a derisive look in its eyes when it saw Shi Xiaobai motionless. It barked, ¡°Have you given up?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign a look of despise and said softly, ¡°Naive. This King felt that having a thirty second head start is being too browbeat against a dog. So This King stopped to wait for you.¡±

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign scorned, ¡°In terms of boasting ability, you are the best human This Sovereign has ever seen. With that speed that is no different from a turtle¡¯s crawl, This Sovereign¡­¡±

    Before the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign finished its words, it suddenly saw Shi Xiaobai turn around. His right foot gently rubbed against the ground!

    Just a slight rub, caused electric bolts to spark beneath Shi Xiaobai¡¯s feet. His entire being bolted forward like lightning. In a blink of an eye, he had traversed a distance of more than a kilometer. The speed was almost as fast as lightning!

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign stared with widened eyes. An anthropomorphic expression of disbelief appeared on its dog face.

    How could he be so fast?

    How could he be this quick!?

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head and shouted at the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign, ¡°What do you think of This King¡¯s speed that is like a turtle¡¯s crawl?¡±

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign suddenly felt its dog face burn. It immediately shot at Shi Xiaobai like a cannon.

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign¡¯s speed was also very fast and it nearly traversed the kilometer in a few seconds. However, just as it was about to catch up to Shi Xiaobai, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s left foot rubbed against the ground gently!

    The rubbing generated electric currents. The electric bolts that appeared beneath his feet were like icy-blue pixies. Shi Xiaobai bolted forward once again. Again, with an incredible speed, it left the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign in the dust.

    Motherfucking electricity-generating friction!

    This wasn¡¯t scientific!

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign roared and chased once again with sonic speeds.

    Shi Xiaobai rubbed his feet once again, and pulled away again with lightning speed!

    How could the speed of soundpare to the speed of lightning?

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign noticed that it could not chase up to Shi Xiaobai. What was most exasperating was that Shi Xiaobai would leisurely stop and wait for it to chase up whenever he opened up a gap. Every time it was about to touch him, a gentle rub was enough to open a despairing distance between them.

    After failing several times, the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign did not immediately chase him again. Instead, it stopped and looked at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s feet with stunned disbelief and indignation. It eximed, ¡°What are those shoes?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned around and gave a lofty nce and said arrogantly, ¡°These are This King¡¯s skating shoes!¡±

    To be precise, they were skating shoes constructed out of Mu Yuesheng¡¯s superpower. It was a pair of skating shoes that had the power of lightning in them!

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign had an inexplicable change of expression. This was because it had never heard the term skating shoes. However, from its point of view, the pair of shoes had to be a divine artifact. Not only did this human possess a holy sword, he even possessed such an awesome divine artifact known as skating shoes!

    The greed in the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign¡¯s eyes turned more intense. However, it did not immediately take action because it had realized that there was no way for it to catch up!

    Shi Xiaobai lightlyughed and said, ¡°Have you given up? In terms of boasting ability, you are the best dog This King has ever seen.¡±

    When the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign heard this, it let out an angry bellow and rushed forward once again!

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head and rubbed his foot once more. Immediately, he appeared a kilometer away.

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign gnashed its teeth in anger. It felt that this was the most embarrassing moment it had ever experienced in its life. Suddenly, the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign saw a forest in front!

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ording to its observations, the human would only run straight every time. The spots he stopped at were a result of different heights or because he needed to make a turn. And at this moment, the forest was an obstacle that made it impossible for him to dash in a straight line!

    The chance was here!

    ¡°Your good luck ends here!¡±

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign fumed with a roar. It chased after Shi Xiaobai as though it was insane!

    It had to be said that the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign¡¯s observation was done very meticulously. Its guess was very urate. If it were Mu Yuesheng¡¯s ¡®Lightning shstep¡¯, there was indeed a need for her to run in a straight line. She would only be able toment at her inadequacy against a forest with obstacles that lined the area.

    However, Shi Xiaobai had long seen through this. He had figured out that it was insufficient to only run in straight lines in a mountain!

    Hence¡­he had constructed skating shoes!

    Shi Xiaobai charged towards the forest at lightning speed and just as he was about to collide with the first tree, he suddenly rubbed his foot gently. He abruptly stopped the forward momentum he had!

    Shi Xiaobai did not stop but slightly changed his angle. With another rub, he shot forward. With another rub, he would immediately stop as though he had jammed on car brakes!

    Shi Xiaobai was still somewhat unfamiliar at the beginning, but after a few seconds, he slowly became adept at it. He constantly rubbed his feet and would at times, charge forward like lightning, or at other times stop and change his direction. He was able to dart through the forest, which was filled with obstacles, like flowing water!

    Shi Xiaobai was like an electric bolt that could change trajectories and reflect. He snaked through the forest at an extremely fast speed!

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign was flying above the forest and was not obstructed by any of the obstacles, but even so, it could only close the gap by a tiny bit. It could not catch up to Shi Xiaobai no matter what!

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai, who was darting through space like a bolt of lightning, guffawed. His boisterousughter resounded through the quiet forest!

    One step, two steps. One step, two steps!

    Each step was like a w!

    As though they were devil¡¯s footwork!

    Rub, rub!

    He constantly rubbed against the rough ground!

    Rub!

    Shi Xiaobai darted through the forest, across the mountains. With a pair of skating shoes, the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign was left in his dust!

    Suddenly, a dpidated ruins appeared in front of him. Shabby stone buildings had blocked off his path. Uneven levels of buildings made them seem like conjoined mountain peaks!

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign¡¯s eyes lit up. The dense cluster of buildings had gaps so narrow that a human could not pass through. It was as though a mountain had blocked the road in front of Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°Try to keep rubbing for This Sovereign!¡±

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign gave a hystericalugh. It had seen an opportunity!

 Chapter 269: Leaped over a wall in desperation

    Chapter 269: Leaped over a wall in desperation

    In the core area of Magical Beast Forbidden Mountain

    Sunless surveyed her surroundings and frowned slightly. Due to the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign¡¯s arrival, all the magical beasts had hidden away in fear. The stone door which was at ¡®hell¡¯ difficulty had dropped several levels in difficulty. She was not met with any resistance on her way, so she quickly arrived in the core region.

    But¡­the Titan Ape had also hidden itself!

    Sunless was feeling somewhat anxious. It was a race against time for them. Every second they wasted was an additional second of danger for Shi Xiaobai.

    However, with Sunless¡¯ personality, it was impossible for her to shout, ¡°Damn you Titan Ape, how much of a coward are you?! Get the fuck out here to die!¡±

    Sunless hesitated slightly before pulling out her silver sword and shed out an azure sword beam.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom¡­.¡±

    Azure sword beams began striking trees, rocks and the ground, resulting in one explosion after another.

    Sunless constantly shed with her sword, and during this period of time, several magical beasts that had been in hiding ran out. Despite their homes being destroyed, they still escaped without looking back to find another hiding spot.

    The trepidation these magical beasts felt had reached such a stage!

    Although Mu Yuesheng had to stop for a period of time due to certain actions Shi Xiaobai had engaged in, she too had quickly arrived in the core area. After understanding the situation, she also began shooting beams of lightning bolts and joined the destructive lineup.

    Only when the entire core area was sted up by sword beams and electric bolts till they were in ruins did the duo stop in a discouraged state. It was unimaginable for them that the Titan Ape was that cowardly.

    After some time, Mozzie and Kevin finally arrived. Kevin was still alright, but Mozzie, who was pushing herself with all her might, was already panting. The two were dumbfounded when they saw the aftermath of the destruction.

    After Mu Yuesheng exined to them, the two understood the present situation and also grumbled over the cowardly actions of the Titan Ape. The anxiety shown on their faces also turned more intense.

    They were in a race against time, and with the Titan Ape hiding in an unknown location, they were feeling extremely anxious!

    The biggest problem they were facing now was the finding of the Titan Ape!

    Suddenly, Mozzie seemed to have thought of something. She slowly constructed a sharp psionic knife in her right hand. Gritting her teeth and turning her head away, she slit her left wrist forcefully!

    The knife immediately created aceration on her skin as blood immediately gushed out!

    When the other three saw this scene, Mu Yuesheng, who was the closest, immediately rushed to apply pressure on Mozzie¡¯s wound. She eximed, ¡°What are you doing!?¡±

    Kevin also anxiously rushed over and said with great concern, ¡°I know you are uneasy and ming yourself. We are feeling the same way too, but you can¡¯tmit suicide!¡±

    Sunless also walked over. A soft blue light emitted from her hands as she covered the wound that was profusely bleeding.

    Mozzie¡¯s face was somewhat pale as she frowned slightly. Theceration was truly painful, but when Mozzie saw the concerned looks of the others, she knew that they had misunderstood. She hurriedly exined, ¡°Blood. My blood might be able to lure the Titan Ape out!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng immediately asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡±

    Kevin¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°Titan bloodline?¡±

    Mozzie nodded and tersely acknowledged it. She recalled that back when Shi Xiaobai was teaching her and Kevin, Mu Yuesheng and Sunless were not present. She hurriedly exined to the other two girls that she possessed a Titan bloodline.

    From the name, ¡®Titan Ape¡¯, it was probably an ape with a portion of Titan blood. It might be attracted to her blood which also possessed Titan blood. Furthermore, after Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s help, the purity of her bloodline had increased. The bloodline purity she had was probably one of the best out of those that still had Titan bloodline.

    The trio immediately understood Mozzie¡¯s intentions as a glimmer of hope appeared in their hearts.

    Sunless suddenly whispered, ¡°Nose.¡±

    Everyone turned around in surprise and saw Sunless gesture for them to pinch their noses.

    Mozzie had spent some time with Sunless, so she immediately understood her as she said, ¡°You want us to pinch our noses?¡±

    Sunless nodded. She used her sword¡¯s tip to suspend in mid-air the mud that had soaked with Mozzie¡¯s blood.

    Suddenly, a strong smell of blood emanated from the mud. It began spreading like clouds being spread apart.

    The rest hurriedly pinched their noses and said in surprise, ¡°This?¡±

    Sunless said in a deadpan manner, ¡°Air.¡±

    Her superpower, which was rted to air, was not restricted to sucking away all the air and creating a partial vacuum in an area. At this moment, she was using her superpower to allow the smell of the blood to spread better.

    The smell of blood began spreading through the air like a stream, and soon, most of the core region was tinged with the smell of Mozzie¡¯s blood.

    As time slowly passed, the quartet held their breaths as they waited with great anticipation.

    Suddenly, the ground began shaking violently!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A series of deafening footsteps resounded. From behind a nearby mountain, a huge head popped out!

    It was an ugly ape¡¯s head filled with ck fur!

    This ck ape stretched its head out. Its nostrils spewed hot white gasses that twirled around like clouds.

    This was the Titan Ape!?

    Heavens, this ape wasrger than a mountain!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    On the other end of the mountainous area, the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign believed that it had seen a chance when Shi Xiaobai arrived in front of the buildings, but it soon realized that it was extremely wrong!

    Shi Xiaobai jumped to the top of the buildings and immediately turned into the embodiment of a  parkour youth. He constantly jumped and proceeded forward through the concrete jungle. At times he would seem to bore through holes like lightning and at other times spin in mid-air. He demonstrated the art of parkour through the use of extreme actions!

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign tried with all its might and realized it was still unable to chase up to Shi Xiaobai. Furthermore, the gap between them was slowly opening up!

    Even though it was in mid-air and it did not encounter any geographical obstacles, it still could not make up for the gap between the speed of sound and the speed of lightning!

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign felt a true sense of defeat. Just recalling Shi Xiaobai previouslyment ¡®having a thirty second head start is already very shameful for This King¡¯ immediately made it feel depressed and in need of weeping.

    It had been ravaged by the speed of a scum at the Psionic Mortal Realm!?

    ¡°You are forcing This Sovereign!¡±

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign was incensed. Its pride would not allow it to be this humiliated!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign opened its mouth and produced a resounding roar.

    The dark sky¡¯s sun was once again eclipsed by the huge shadow. The sky immediately turnedpletely dark once again. And amidst the darkness, the ck poodle¡¯s tiny profile began to suddenly expand again and again!

    Like a constantly expanding balloon, the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign transformed into a gigantic ball darker than the darkness. The ball expanded into a size with a hundred meters in diameter before suddenly changing shape at a rapid speed.

    Its four legs reached out to the ground from the ball. A massive mastiff¡¯s head appeared out of the ball and a tail, which seemed like a column that reached into the skies, stood straight up!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A ck mastiff that was several hundred meters tall, a height taller than the mountains, stood in between the heavens and earth. Its roar was deafening, as though it was about to shatter the sky!

    Shi Xiaobai had already run very far away, but when he heard the roar, he turned his head in horror. He saw the massive ck mastiff at the ends of his vision.

    A pair of gigantic crimson eyeballs were like suns that emanated a cold beam of light. The murderous intent was intense, spreading from one horizon to the other!

    At the next moment, the gigantic ck mastiff moved. Running in mid-air, it was able to cross more than a kilometer with a single step!

    Its movement speed was appalling!

    At the same time, the dense and dark clouds in the sky suddenly shot a ck bolt of lightning to the ground in front of Shi Xiaobai!

    A ravine opened up in thend when it was struck by the heavenly ck lightning!

    With ravines in front of him, was there any path for him to proceed forward?

    Shi Xiaobai was dumbfounded.

    The Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign had leaped over a wall in desperation.

    ¡­

 Chapter 270: Cowardly retracted its head like a turtle

    Chapter 270: Cowardly retracted its head like a turtle

    In the core area of Magical Beast Forbidden Mountain

    The ck-furred ape¡¯s head that peeped out of the mountain looked extremely ferocious. Its gigantic nostrils spewed out white gasses that looked extremely hot, as though a cold mountain was burning.

    ¡°This is the Titan Ape. It¡¯s massive!¡±

    Everyone was shocked. The Titan Ape was more than a head higher than the hundred-meter-tall mountain. Without even seeing its body, it was imaginable how massive it was!

    The Titan Ape¡¯s gigantic eyes, that looked like empty sockets, looked at the Mozzie¡¯s fresh blood spilled on ground. Wrinkles seemed to appear on its forehead, as though it was deep in thought.

    Momentster, the Titan Ape suddenly let out a disappointed but angry bellow. It stared at Mozzie with eyes filled with murderous intent, as it sensed that it had been tricked.

    The four immediately were on full alert and readied themselves as they prepared for the intense battle that was about to begin.

    However, not only did the furious Titan Ape not appear out of the other side of the mountain to kill these ¡®ants¡¯ that dared to trick it, but it roared in indignation before retracting its head back, bing a cowardly turtle that retracted its head!

    When the four saw this scene, they were immediately taken aback. Kevin said in a speechless manner, ¡°What the fuck, that¡¯s way too cowardly?¡±

    The Titan Ape¡¯s fear for the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign was so deep that it was willing to swallow the rage of being tricked. It was an act of extreme cowardliness.

    However, the Titan Ape had already revealed its location, so how could the four let it go. They immediately charged towards the mountain and circled around it, arriving on the other side of the mountain.

    On the other side of the mountain, the Titan Ape, whose body was bigger than a mountain, was squatting on the ground with its body curled up. It was using the mountain as cover and deceiving itself into thinking that it was doing a good job hiding. But in fact, its buttocks had been exposed on the other side of the mountain.

    The Titan Ape¡¯s hiding posture like a child¡¯s ying of hide and seek formed a stark contrast with its massivelyrge and ck-furred body.

    This contrast was also a testimony of how terrifying the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign was. To make the Titan Beast, a lord of magical beasts, to be so afraid that it was hiding like a child, showed how terribly frightening the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign was.

    The four did not dare to approach the Titan Ape. Just a hundred meters away, they could already sense the terrifying power emitted from the Titan Ape¡¯s body.

    Sunless was the first to lead the charge. shing out with her silver sword, an azure-colored sword beam struck the Titan Ape¡¯s body!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The azure sword beam exploded on the Titan Ape¡¯s body producing a cold, metallic shimmer on its ck fur, as though it was unscathed.

    At the same time, Mu Yuesheng had gathered a blob of electric bolts and shot it at the Titan Ape like a missile. Mozzie shed out Grilling Hammer from afar while Kevin picked up a massive boulder and threw it out after using Price of Might!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Explosive sounds seeded one after another. The metallic sheen on the Titan Ape¡¯s ck body intensified. Despite being subject to such attacks, it did not make even a sound. All it did was turn its head at the quartet a hundred meters away. Its eyes were filled with contempt, as though it was watching four trivial ants.

    It was as though the quartet¡¯s strike was just giving it a scratch. It was unimaginable how powerful the Titan Ape¡¯s body defense was!

    Sunless was not discouraged as she shed out again. The sword produced an azure sword beam once again, but this time, there were howling winds that apanied the beam, as though there were numerous sharp des!

    ¡°ng! ng! ¡­¡±

    This stormy wind that resembled de edges struck the Titan Ape, resulting in incessant nking sounds of metal colliding.

    Mu Yuesheng conjured a gigantic icy-blue light blob in her hands. The electric bolts sizzled as they sparked around, like testy icy-blue pixies.

    With a sharp cry, Mu Yuesheng shot out a thick icy-blue beam of light at the Titan Ape.

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom¡­¡±

    The icy-blue electric current crawled around the Titan Ape¡¯s body as it constantly exploded.

    Mozzie gritted her teeth and continuedunching several Kun Peng Hammer strikes as well, enveloping the Titan Ape in mes and their high temperatures. Kevin kept picking up boulders from the ground and constantly threw them at the Titan Ape as though he was pelting it with a barrage of artillery strikes!

    Against the four people¡¯s crazy bombardment, the Titan Ape remained motionless, but theyer of metallic sheen eventually began to flicker.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Titan Ape finally seemed to find it unbearable as it growled angrily at the four.

    The growl was deafening and it was apanied by a strong wind. It toppled a fewrge trees and nearly blew the four away.

    In the storm, Sunless suddenly shed again. This strike split the storm apart as it headed straight for the Titan Ape¡¯s head.

    The sword beam smashed into the Titan Ape¡¯s gigantic nostrils. The gushing hot gasses that it constantly breathed out suddenly came to a halt.

    Deep wrinkles appeared on the Titan Ape¡¯s forehead as its nostrils stirred violently a couple of times.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The Titan Ape raised its head and roared. With its air being snatched away around its nose, it could no longer take it anymore!

    The Titan Ape slowly stood up and madly beat itself on the chest, producing reverberating ¡°boom, boom, boom¡± sounds. The violent forces caused the ground around it to shake.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    When the Titan Ape stood up, it was as though its body was holding up the sky. When it took a step forward, the world began to tremble. Even the mountain behind it trembled as well!

    The tough battle was finally imminent.

    However, the quartet did not show any signs of fear but anxiety. They had to kill the Titan Ape as fast as possible. And from the looks of it, it was not a simple task. The Titan Ape¡¯s defense and strength was astounding!

    However, Shi Xiaobai was facing the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign, a terrifying existence that made the powerful Titan Ape hide away like a scared toddler. The danger Shi Xiaobai faced was correspondingly much higher than theirs.

    They did not want to waste even a single second at that moment, grabbing every second they had to strive for victory!

    The Titan Ape stepped its foot down, immediately producing a deep ravine. The four scattered to dodge his foot, but they simultaneouslyunched their third assault on the Titan Ape!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the outskirts of Magical Beast Forbidden Mountain

    Dark clouds loomed as thunder rumbled while ck bolts of lightning kept striking the ground, like a downpour of rain. The strikes opened thousands of ravines and caused the ground to be almost in tatters.

    And amid the pelting of lightning bolts and above the deep ravines, Shi Xiaobai began using devilish footsteps and lightning speeds to constantly dodge. If a ravine opened up in front of him, he would move in a different direction, and circle around the ravine at a rapid pace.

    In mid-air, the ck mastiff that was a few hundred meters in size roared as it ran in a straight line at supersonic speeds. It was approaching Shi Xiaobai at a very fast speed.

    After the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign transformed into a gigantic mastiff, it seemed to lose its mind. The lightning storm it summoned was random and chaotic, while its eyes were only filled with killing intent. It was as though it was willing to destroy the world as long as it crushed Shi Xiaobai to death.

 Chapter 271: A little excited just thinking of it!

    Chapter 271: A little excited just thinking of it!

    The pressure put on Shi Xiaobai was immense. The irregr bolts of lightning and the constantly tearing ground forced him to focus fully on dodging, and the killing intent and the soul suppressing effects of the ck mastiff behind him were constantly attempting to shake his resolve.

    Shi Xiaobai had to divert some effort to maintain his will, which made him feel slightly restrained. Furthermore, the distance between him and the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign was gradually closing. The surging killing intent that he sensed felt like an illusion of Death approaching him.

    And the biggest crisis he was facing was that the superpower he had obtained from Mu Yuesheng was about to run out!

    In other words, his skating shoes were almost worn out!

    ¡°Something must be thought of. This King does not want to be eliminated!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai began to think calmly. The more dangerous a moment was, the more he needed to calm down!

    The gigantic mastiff was probably another form of the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign. Transforming into such a form probably made it lose its mind. If that was the case, the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign had be enraged from its humiliation and did things out of desperation. It no longer cared if it could obtain the holy sword. It only wanted to chase up to Shi Xiaobai to redeem the disgrace it had felt.

    If it caught up to him, it was no use using his mouth anymore. The only thing he could do was fight it out or use the exitmand.

    Wait, lost its mind?

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. He immediately put his hand into a pocket and quickly pulled out a golden ball!

    This golden ball¡¯s name was the ¡®Master Conquest Ball¡¯. It was the B-level reward he had obtained afterpleting the Absolute Choice¡¯s destruction of fifteen cities. It had a 100% chance of conquering a non-highly intelligent biological being!

    Shi Xiaobai did not know what the exact definition of ¡®non-highly intelligent biological being¡¯ was.

    However, the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign wascking in intelligence to begin with, and now with it losing its mind, shouldn¡¯t it be called a ¡®non-highly intelligent biological being¡¯?

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head to steal a nce. The ck mastiff was already beginning to close in on him. The ground in front of him was riddled with holes. The skating shoes beneath his feet could no longer hold out.

    In such a desperate situation, a miracle was needed!

    Was this golden ball able to create miracles?

    Who cares!?

    Without any hesitation, Shi Xiaobai threw the golden ball at the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign!

    The golden ball was a B-level reward, a reward on the same level as Filthy Turtle Divine Technique and the Massage Technique of God!

    The golden ball followed a parabolic trajectory as it struck the ck mastiff¡¯s massive body!

    The golden ball which was originally tightly closed suddenly opened as a golden beam of light appeared from within the ball, as though a golden light bulb that switched on. This glow was like stars in the night whenpared to the ck mastiff¡¯s massive ck body.

    However, once the stars lit up, the darkness in the sky suddenly was banished!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The ck mastiff let out an rmed roar as its limbs were fixed in a posture of it struggling to run. However, its body was lodged firmly by the golden ball as it slowly pulled the mastiff in. Its tail had already disappeared into the tiny golden starlike beam.

    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar!¡±

    The ck mastiff constantly howled, as though it was extremely apprehensive. When Shi Xiaobai looked back, he waspletely astounded. He saw the ck mastiff¡¯s body twist and suddenly contract like ck ink on a piece of paper. First was its tail, then its behind, followed by its back limbs, waist, front limbs, and finally its ferocious dog head. The massive mastiff that was as big as a mountain was sucked into the tiny golden ball!

    The golden ball slowly closed and dropped to the ground from mid-air.

    The golden ball began to rattle violently as it shook side to side!

    Once!

    Twice!

    Shi Xiaobai held his breath.

    A third shake!

    The golden ball shook beforeing to a stable halt. The golden surface also darkened and soon lost its golden hue, turning into a tiny ck ball.

    At this moment, a sacred but authoritative voice boomed, resounding across the whole world!

    ¡°The third level¡¯s Level Lord [Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign] has been conquered. The third level has no Level Lord anymore! The conqueror is¡­Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the ck ball with a confounded expression.

    He conquered it just like that?

    A Master Conquest Ball was all it took?

    He had previously relied on his mouth for so long, rubbed with all his might, but had subconsciously overlooked this golden ball because he never expected the Master Conquest Ball to be so powerful!

    If he knew earlier that all he needed to do was throw a ball, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to do so much stuff!

    However, there was no way to judge if the poodle-shaped Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign was considered a non-highly intelligent biological being or not. After all, the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign might have seemed silly back then, but it could at least understand human speech.

    Shi Xiaobai slowly walked towards the ck ball and recalled the fiery voice mention that the Master Conquest Ball could conquer any biological being to make it his private pet.

    A gigantic mastiff hundreds of meters tall as a pet?

    It was a little exciting just thinking of it!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the core area of Magical Beast Forbidden Mountain.

    Sunless andpany were engaging in a fierce battle with the Titan Ape.

    The Heavens were fair. Despite giving the Titan Ape superior defense and terrifying destructive power, it had stripped it of its speed. The Titan Ape was extremely slow in its motions. Although its foot stomp could create a deep hole that extended dozens of meters, the four would usually be able to dodge it.

    After dodging, the four would attack again without any rest!

    The third round of attacks, the fourth round of attacks, the fifth round of attacks¡­

    With round after round of attacks that were like a storm, this was the tenth round of attacks!

    Even though the Titan Ape¡¯s defense was powerful, it could not withstand such senseless bombardment. Its furious roars finally sounded anxious. If this carried on, it was very likely that it would die from a battle of attrition by these four human scum!

    The orange-haired petite girl and the blond youth¡¯s damage to it was average, but the short brown-haired girl and the azure-dressed girl¡¯s attacks could not be dismissed, especially the azure-dressed girl¡¯s sword techniques. Each strike was more dangerous than the other. Nearly every strike was enough to cut through its hard flesh!

    However, the four appeared to be in an extremely tired state.

    Mozzie looked pale in the face. The hand which held the warhammer was trembling slightly.

    Kevin was covered in sweat. His arms were extremely sore from throwing boulders.

    Mu Yuesheng was slightly out of breath. The amount of time she took to charge her Electro-Cannon was getting longer as well.

    Sunless did not seem to have any obvious changes, but her hair was slightly disheveled. Her azure dress was also stained with a lot of dust. It was an ufortable matter for a girl who was a germaphobe.

    However, none of them stopped. They had to win every second for Shi Xiaobai!

    Mozzie shouted, ¡°Come on! Just a bit more!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng nodded and said as well, ¡°Everyone, just a little bit harder!¡±

    Kevin picked up another boulder and loudly said, ¡°Think of Shi Xiaobai. He¡¯s currently facing the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign so many times more terrifying. The situation he is in must currently be much more arduous than ours. Even if we were to break our necks, we have to¡­save Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Kevin felt his heart culminating with burning hot blood as he threw another boulder!

    Yes, he was saving Shi Xiaobai!

    This was a little exciting just thinking of it!

    At this moment, a sacred but authoritative voice boomed, resounding across the whole world!

    ¡°The third level¡¯s Level Lord [Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign] has been conquered. The third level has no more Level Lord! The conqueror is¡­Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 272: Shi Xiaobai, you are my daddy

    Chapter 272: Shi Xiaobai, you are my daddy

    Kevin had just said a passionate and heartfelt speech about ¡®saving Shi Xiaobai¡¯. The other three also had extremely intense fighting spirit while they struggled in battle to ¡®save Shi Xiaobai¡¯. This was because the person they were saving was Shi Xiaobai. Hence, this matter was something that kept them worried, but also had a special ce in their hearts.

    They were always helped by Shi Xiaobai and felt like they owed him. If they could save Shi Xiaobai, they might feel slightly better.

    But they never expected a voice to suddenly resound!

    ¡°The third level¡¯s Level Lord [Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign] has been conquered. The third level has no more Level Lord! The conqueror is¡­Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    When the voice resounded, the dark sky suddenly cleared. The world was immediately covered with clear blue skies that went from horizon to horizon!

    The quartet was dumbfounded.

    Kevin said in embarrassment, ¡°Forget what I just said about saving Shi Xiaobai. I was too naive.¡±

    Mozzie eximed, ¡°Awesome, my Lord Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s eyes flickered as she eximed, ¡°Shi Xiaobai reminds me of a legendary figure!¡±

    An undetectable smile suffused across Sunless¡¯ lips as she quietly said, ¡°Hero King.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng nodded her head. Her eyes were filled with gratitude. Legendary figures were always people she idolized.

    The Titan Ape was also as excited as the quartet. It raised its head and roared as it constantly pounded its chest. The terrifying aura that made it tremble in fear had finally disappeared!

    At the same time, cheerful sounds erupted throughout the magical beast mountain. The silent mountain suddenly became extremely noisy.

    The expressions of the four immediately changed.

    The magical beasts that had hidden away were back!

    If they saw their territories destroyed, they would probably go mad, right?

    Now was not the time for them to rx!

    The four immediatelyunched their eleventh round of assaults!

    The Titan Ape, which was attacked, was left stunned for a moment before it was immediately enraged.

    Can¡¯t This Ape be happy for a moment during this joyful juncture?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Stone Door #17

    Heartless andpany were dashing through the desert at full speed, but they were still a distance away from the guardian BOSS¡¯ zone.

    The four looked nervous. Traveling through the desert in a rush made them look fatigued from the journey, but the pressure from the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign gave them ugly expressions.

    Before the trials, the elderly God of Swords had specially exhorted them not to ck in the first three levels. They had to clear the level before the third level¡¯s Level Lord descended. Back then, they had vowed and guaranteed to do so. The pigtailed youth had even scoffed saying that if they could not maintain being in the leading group, they would definitely not call themselves Zeus rookies in the future!

    As rookie representatives of a top tier domestic organization, it would be too embarrassing to not be part of the top 10%, members of the leading group!

    However, they had really been reduced to such a state!

    They did not dare to think what would happen if the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign were to suddenly appear in the stone door they were in. What would happen then!?

    Being eliminated was nothing inparison to how the elderly God of Swords would think of them!

    How would the outside world look at them?

    How would the media evaluate the Zeus team?

    Even the tiniest scandal of the extremely famous Zeus organization would be pushed to the forefront of public opinion. If the four of them, including the super rookie, Heartless, were to fail at the third level, it was easy to imagine what sort of pressure those anti-fans and the meddling media would put on them!

    Therefore, the four of them, who were filled with confidence, immediately felt intense pressure!

    But at this moment, a voice resounded!

    ¡°The third level¡¯s Level Lord [Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign] has been conquered. The third level has no more Level Lord! The conqueror is¡­Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Heartless andpany stared with widened eyes as they drew a gasp.

    Momentster, they broke out into surprised cheers.

    The burly teenager could not calm down as he eximed, ¡°Heavens, who is Shi Xiaobai? How is he so awesome?¡±

    The pigtailed youth no longer knew what he was saying, ¡°Regardless of who he is, he¡¯s my brother from now on!¡±

    The female whopper was beaming as she said, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. There¡¯s no need to worry about being eliminated at the third level! Thank you Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Heartless also revealed a smile as he said, ¡°Talents appear every generation, but ever since the Hero King, there has been no one who managed toplete the feat of conquering a Level Lord. This Shi Xiaobai must be an impressive heroic figure. It would be extremely good if we are able to befriend such a figure. Regardless of the case, we must try to find a way to repay his kindness in the future.¡±

    The other three nodded their heads heavily. They began sketching a heroic youth¡¯s image in their minds. The Hero King back then was said to be extremely handsome and he made everyone in the world admire him. He was chased by numerous girls.

    This Shi Xiaobai was probably not far from that?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Stone Door #666

    Feng Yuanlin was constantly urging the people behind him along. He constantly muttered, ¡°Damn it, damn it. We are still short of a few hundred points. We are truly doomed this time¡­¡±

    The four people behind him had extremely ugly expressions. They were trulycking in a lot of points. Although there was nomotion regarding the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign after it entered Stone Door #233 after a long period of time, no one could be sure when the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign would suddenly descend on them. They still needed to clear several stone doors. It was as though they were in a doomed situation.

    Suddenly, the voice resounded through the world.

    ¡°The third level¡¯s Level Lord [Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign] has been conquered. The third level has no more Level Lord! The conqueror is¡­Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    The five came to a spontaneous halt as they revealed looks of surprise and disbelief.

    This surprise was truly timely!

    Feng Yuanlin immediately felt moved to tears as he looked up into the sky with tears streaming down his cheeks. He shouted loudly, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, you are my daddy!¡±

    The other four who wanted to express their gratitude immediately shut their mouths.

    Fuck, you could even shamelessly recognize someone else as your daddy. How do you expect us to follow up on that!?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shanghai City, Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Main Auditorium

    The elderly God of Swords was staring intently at the names on the third level shown on the stone monument with an ugly expression.

    Riko and Yama Minamiya were also staring at the third level with nervous expressions.

    The Level Lord had descended for a period of time, while all the Zeus and Gaia rookies were still stuck at the third level. It felt like they were tiny boats in a thunderstorm which were at risk of being overturned by the angry waves at any time.

    On Gaia¡¯s side, it was still alright. It was considered a normal performance. However, on Zeus¡¯ side, it was terrible. The auditorium was filled with gleeful whispers of schadenfreude. They were making ¡®jokes¡¯ of how Zeus¡¯ two super rookies were both stuck at the third level.

    Many journalists had already drafted their articles. The titles were¡ª¡±Is the falling behind of the two super rookies a result of the Ye siblings being unworthy of their titles, or has Zeus destroyed their talents?¡± Such a news topic would definitely stir the masses. It was something the media loved to see.

    If the Ye siblings were eliminated at the third level, it could not be any better. It could be the headlines for tomorrow!

    The elderly God of Swords was very powerful, so he obviously had very good hearing. The whispers were all heard by him. His mood was as bad as it could be.

    Suddenly, the text that filled the stone monument disappeared as a line of text suddenly appeared from top to bottom. It filled up the entire stone monument¡¯s surface!

    The line of text read:

    ¡°The third level¡¯s Level Lord [Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign] has been conquered. The third level has no more Level Lord! The conqueror is¡­Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Only when something major happened in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower would the stone monument respond with such a full-screen notice!

    Sounds of disbelief resounded. The auditorium which was considered rather quiet suddenly turned into a cacophony!

    ¡°Heavens, the Level Lord has been conquered!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been more than three thousand years. Following the Hero King, he is the second person to conquer a Level Lord!¡±

    ¡°This will be entering the history books! Shi Xiaobai, why does this name sound so familiar?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Shi Xiaobai the one who cleared the first level the fastest? After that there was nothing from him. I thought he waned, but who knew¡­who could even guess this!?¡±

    ¡°So the reason why Shi Xiaobai stayed behind in the third level was to stir something up! This matter is too heaven-defying. I already have no idea what to say!¡±

    ¡°It was said that Speechless was the one who could be the second Hero King in three thousand years, but now, someone will change what they will say!¡±

    ¡°Ss¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to Shi Xiaobai and Speechless¡¯s confrontation. Who do you think will go further in this trial?¡±

    ¡°Back then, the Hero King only reached the eighth level. Throughout history, only four people managed to reach the eighth level. It¡¯s unknown if any of these two heroic youths will be able to reach the eighth level, or even¡­create brand new history?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 273: Battle Arena, enemies often cross each otherâ€™s paths

    Chapter 273: Battle Arena, enemies often cross each other¡¯s paths

    The eximing praises did note to an end. The conquering of a Level Lord was unimaginable. This was because the Level Lord¡¯s strength was on par with the top mighty human figures in the world. With trial-takers limited to the Psionic Mortal Realm, there was nearly no way they could conquer a Level Lord. Throughout history, the only person who had done so was the Hero King, a unique genius that managed to aplish this miraculous feat.

    But today, another person had repeated such a miracle!

    His name was Shi Xiaobai!

    The journalists rushed to delete their drafts. Compared to this divine miracle, the matter regarding the Zeus rookies was worth less than shit!

    Yama Minamiya and Riko were at a loss as to what to say. They knew Shi Xiaobai never did things in an expected manner and usually surprised people, but this matter was too ridiculous. Shi Xiaobai was only at the seventh level of the Psionic Mortal Realm¡­ No, up until now, Shi Xiaobai had only been cultivating for about a month!

    The elderly God of Swords did not know that Shi Xiaobai was Tu Dahei as he said in a gratified manner, ¡°Heroese from youngsters. It¡¯s really true that heroese from youngsters. I wonder which organization such a figure came from. Thor? Diablo? Or is it Muses?¡±

    Yama Minamiya gaped. He felt a little embarrassed to tell the elderly God of Swords that Shi Xiaobai was Tu Dahei. He felt that no one would believe it even if he said so!

    Riko gave a sly smile and said to the elderly God of Swords, ¡°Senior, probably organizations like Thor won¡¯t be able to produce such a heroic youth, right? The organization that nurtured Shi Xiaobai must definitely have a deep and robust foundation. The organization that is capable of doing so has to be like Zeus, right?¡±

    When the elderly God of Swords heard this, he immediately gave a conceding nod and said, ¡°What you said is right. Even Zeus has trouble nurturing such a talent, so it would be impossible for Thor. The organization that nurtured Shi Xiaobai must be at least on the level of Zeus!¡±

    Yama Minamiya fell silent. He had a nagging feeling that his daughter had changed. She had been ¡®led astray¡¯ by Shi Xiaobai. However, this form of being ¡®astray¡¯ was rather adorable!

    Yama Minamiya coughed gently and said with augh, ¡°Shi Xiaobai is awesome. The organization he is from must also be very awesome. It¡¯s something everyone needs to learn from!¡±

    After Yama Minamiya said this, he suddenly felt full of energy!

    Hey, you don¡¯t say, this was quite a refreshing feeling!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the outskirts of Magical Beast Forbidden Mountain

    Shi Xiaobai did not know that after throwing a tiny golden ball, not only did people recognize him as their brothers, there was even someone who called him daddy. He did not know that he had been ¡®divinized¡¯ by the media as a heroic youth who could one day follow the footsteps of the Hero King.

    At this moment, he was staring at a tiny dog!

    It was a snow-white poodle floating in mid-air. It was smaller than an ordinary poodle. It could be called a mini-sized white poodle.

    The mini-sized white poodle floated and gave a standing posture. Its two front paws were curled to its chest as it cocked its head. It stared at Shi Xiaobai with itsrge and dewy ck eyes, as though it wanted to be affectionate, but feared to do so.

    ¡°Woof!¡±

    The poodle barked softly, as soft as a kitten¡¯s purr. It had a hint of desire for affection.

    Shi Xiaobai was rendered speechless. This poodle was actually the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign. After it came out from the Master Conquest Ball, not only had it shrunk, its ck fur had also turned white. Even its nature had changed. It seemed to lose all its past memories, turning sweet and cute like a kitten.

    It fucking mentioned transforming into a pet, but to think it would truly be a pet!

    Shi Xiaobai sighed as he stretched his hand towards the poodle. The poodle¡¯s eyes lit up and after a moment of hesitation, it slowly drifted downwards and sat in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s palm.

    Shi Xiaobai held it up and stared at it, saying, ¡°Can you still transform?¡±

    ¡°Woof?¡±

    The poodle cocked its head and gave a questioning bark. After hesitating for a moment, it stuck out its tongue and gently licked Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face.

    This was apparently pure dog-speak. Shi Xiaobai was helpless to realize that he did not understand it at all.

    ¡°Forget it. At least you are cute. It¡¯s at least much better than that cocky Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai forcefullyforted himself. He stored the poodle back into the internal space of the Master Conquest Ball.

    He was nning to reinforce his partners who were battling the Titan Ape.

    However, as Shi Xiaobai began walking, an authoritative voice boomed in his mind.

    ¡°Congrattions on killing the guardian BOSS. Everyone obtains 300 points for conquering Stone Gate #233 [Magical Beast Forbidden Mountain]!¡±

    ¡°You have umted more than 1000 points. You will be transported to the fourth level in ten seconds!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was momentarily stunned before a smile suffused across his lips.

    These partners were rather reliable after all!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Ten secondster, Shi Xiaobai felt himself enter a trance. He had finally arrived at the fourth level.

    He surveyed his surroundings and was slightly stunned. At this moment, he was standing in a Colosseum that resembled ancient Rome¡¯s. However, the entire site was much bigger than an ordinary arena. There was no one in the audience stands, and the walls around him looked extremely hard. There was a transparent dome-like domain that enveloped the entire Colosseum.

    The authoritative voice boomed once again.

    ¡°Wee to the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower¡¯s fourth level, Battle Arena!¡±

    ¡°In the Battle Area, you will be randomly matched with a trial-taker and engage in a single formal duel. The victor of the duel will be sent to the fifth level, while the loser will be sent out of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower!¡±

    ¡°As the Battle Arena only has five other people excluding you, with four of them teammates from the previous level, they will not be matched with you. Furthermore, you have not been matched with the fifth non-teammate, so you will have to wait for others to arrive in the fourth level.¡±

    ¡°This duel willst till one side dies, faints or uses the exitmand before the victor is determined.¡±

    ¡°Wishing you the best of luck!¡±

    Once the voice was done, Shi Xiaobai felt delighted. Duel?

    Come on, This King is unable to endure the thirst!

    However, were there still anyone strong at this point in time?

    The rules of this level were in fact not very friendly for the leading group. This was because the moment they were sent here, they would be matched with simr members of the leading group in battle. It was like Mars striking Earth!

    It was very likely many excellent rookies had been eliminated by more excellent rookies at this level!

    Shi Xiaobai patiently waited. Although he knew that the opponent matched to him was likely to be someone unimpressive, he was still hoping that he would meet an unlucky mighty person.

    A few minutester, a golden beam fell from the sky!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s opponent hade!

    When Shi Xiaobai focused his eyes, he immediately smiled.

    The person who came was Heartless!

    ¡­

    Fourth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Battle Arena #3

    Mozzie¡¯s face was slightly pale. In order to kill the Titan Ape quickly, she had expended most of her stamina. She never expected the fourth level to be a duel. It was disadvantageous for her considering her present state!

    Mozzie began using her endurance technique as she tried to speed up her recovery.

    Suddenly, a golden beam of light fell from the sky. When Mozzie focused her eyes, she immediately frowned as her face turned paler.

    The person who came was the female whopper!

    When the female whopper saw Mozzie, she immediately said with a boisterousugh, ¡°The Heavens are really helping me!¡±

    ¡­

    Fourth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Battle Arena #4

    Kevin faced the burly teenager and gave a slight wry smile. The scene of him being defeated in one hit during the battle exchange was still fresh on his mind.

    After the burly teenager understood the rules, he cracked his neck and said with a sinisterugh, ¡°I happen to have some anger I was unable to vent because of Tu Dahei. I hope you don¡¯t run away too quickly and let me have some fun!¡±

    ¡­

    Fourth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Battle Arena #5

    Mu Yuesheng looked at the pigtailed youth across her, her eyes shed with a cold glint.

    Although the pigtailed youth did not leave much of an impression on her, she could still remember the swaggering attitude he had after he defeated one of the Gaia rookies that was pulled in to fill the numbers.

    It was true enemies often crossed each other¡¯s path. There was no need to show mercy!

    The pigtailed youth swung his pigtail and said, ¡°Great, at least it¡¯s not the other two trash. However, it¡¯s still trash. One minute. If I¡¯m unable to finish this battle after one minute, I¡¯ll cut my pigtail!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 274: That night, she shattered several toilets squatting

    Chapter 274: That night, she shattered several toilets squatting

    Shanghai City, Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Main Auditorium

    As everyone was in heated discussion over the matter of Shi Xiaobai conquering the Level Lord, the stone monument finally returned to its ordinary feed after a few minutes.

    Immediately, a keen-eyed member of the audience noticed something as he eximed, ¡°Everyone, look at the fourth level!¡±

    Everyone immediately turned their heads and revealed shocked expressions. They saw that on the stone monument¡¯s fourth level zone, which only had one name on it, there were suddenly nine more names. And most interesting of all, out of the nine names, five of them were Zeus rookies, three Gaia rookies and one Shi Xiaobai!

    Some people had originally spected that ¡®Shi Xiaobai¡¯ was a rookie from Gaia, but the data theyter obtained was that Gaia¡¯s ¡®Shi Xiaobai¡¯ had yet to begin psionic cultivation when he entered Gaia. After the matter of Shi Xiaobai conquering the Level Lord, many people immediately debunked the theory of Shi Xiaobaiing from Gaia.

    Yama Minamiya did not try to forcefully prove the matter because he realized that using facts was more useful than words. He began imagining what everyone¡¯s expressions would be when Shi Xiaobai came out and everyone realized Shi Xiaobai was Tu Dahei.

    However, Yama Minamiya found it extremely uninteresting for what was happening now!

    The fourth level was in between the third level which had the most number of people and the fifth level. It should have been a level with many people, but reality was just the opposite. There was constantly few people on the fourth level. This meant that the fourth level was likely randomly selected to be a ¡®duel elimination¡¯.

    Nearly everyone had deduced this conclusion. ¡®Duel elimination¡¯ was one of the most cruel forms of survival of the fittest. It was something everyone did not wish to encounter.

    And now, on the fourth level, out of the ten people, five were Zeus rookies, three were Gaia rookies, and a single Shi Xiaobai. Furthermore, ording to the order, it appeared as though Heartless was matched with Shi Xiaobai. The three Zeus rookies were matched with three Gaia rookies. Sunless was matched with an unknown rookie.

    ¡°Heartless versus Shi Xiaobai. This match would be cruel. One is a super rookie, and the other is a dark horse that created a divine miracle. Both of them have what it takes to be in the top ten, but one of them will be forced to stop at the fourth level.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why duel elimination mode is the most worrisome. In past years, many genius rookies who could clearly go far encountered a more talented trial-taker than them in duel elimination, resulting in theming to a regretful end of their trial. Heartless and Shi Xiaobai, one of them will end in regret!¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯m a fan of Heartless¡­ I do not wish for Shi Xiaobai to be eliminated.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, you are speaking as though Heartless can eliminate Shi Xiaobai¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? Did you notice that three of the Zeus rookies are facing three of the Gaia rookies. Two of them have apparently met each other in a battle exchange not long ago?

    ¡°Heh, what you said is true. I paid attention to the battle exchange. I remember that Gaia¡¯s Wen Hezheng and Kevin did not evenst ten seconds in battle. Now, they are facing the same opponents, and should it be said that enemies often cross each other¡¯s path or that Gaia¡¯s luck is really bad?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be? Not even ten seconds?¡±

    ¡°Ten seconds is just an euphemism. In fact, it ended in six or seven seconds. The gap between the two sides is just too great. There is no point focusing on such a battle that is overwhelmingly advantageous to one side. The oue is already decided.¡±

    ¡°Pitying Gaia.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone was in a flurry of discussion.

    Yama Minamiya and Riko¡¯s emotions were experiencing the twists and turns of a rollercoaster. They were still extremely excited for Shi Xiaobai previously, but now they felt worried. This wasn¡¯t called enemies often crossing each other¡¯s path, it was called colliding with a ghost!

    They were already nearly certain that Mozzie and Kevin would be eliminated. Mu Yuesheng might need to endure a bitter fight with the oue unpredictable. She was simrly in danger.

    It was not that they chose tock trust in their rookies, but it was because the oue at the battle exchange was just too terrible. It was even called one of the most one-sided battle exchanges in recent years. If not for Shi Xiaobai changing the tides at the very end, the battle exchange would probably give Gaia ke for many years.

    The elderly God of Swords looked somewhatplicated. The five Zeus rookies had reached the fourth level and had encountered the Gaia rookies that they could easily crush. That was obviously a good thing, but with Heartless meeting Shi Xiaobai, it made the elderly God of Swords worry.

    Could his disciple beat the mysterious Shi Xiaobai, who had just created a divine miracle?

    This duel elimination that seemed to be arranged by ¡®fate¡¯ had aroused the concern of many people.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Fourth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Battle Arena #3

    Mozzie¡¯s pale face finally turned for the better through the use of her endurance technique. The female whopper¡¯s appearance had panicked her for a moment, but she quickly calmed down.

    She had been training in the third level for more than ten hours. Furthermore, she had received advice from Lord Shi Xiaobai. She was no longer an ignorant girl. At least, she would not be defeated in a few seconds likest time.

    Mozzie slowly constructed a psionic warhammer as her eyes revealed courage and fighting spirit.

    The female whopper saw the change in stance of Mozzie and immediately said scornfully, ¡°I thought you would immediately escape. Who knew that you were naive enough to attempt resisting. It looks like you still haven¡¯t realize the difference between us!¡±

    Mozzie smacked her lips and said, ¡°The difference between us? Are you talking about the difference of This Mosquito being cute and endearing and you being fat and old-fashioned?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    The female whopper immediately widened her bell-like eyes as her nostrils spewed hot gasses. Angrily, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll beat you t!¡±

    Mozzie brandished her warhammer and shouted without fear, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see who¡¯s afraid of who!¡±

    At this moment, a mechanical voice resounded in the arena.

    ¡°The duel is about to begin. Countdown in ten seconds, ten, nine, eight¡­¡±

    Mozzie took a slow deep breath. Although she was not afraid, she was still somewhat nervous. The fat whopper¡¯s body looked somewhat frightening as though she was a tiny mountain.

    The fat face of the female whopper had an oily shine to it, making her even more ferocious looking. All her life, she had hated petite and cute girls that attracted the stares of boys the moment they appeared, just like Mozzie!

    Furthermore, this cute girl was from the same organization as the evil Tu Dahei!

    Only the heavens knew how many toilets she shattered that night from squatting!

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin!¡±

    The moment the voice disappeared, the translucent domain separating the two participants immediately vanished!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The female whopper thundered and ran at full speed towards Mozzie. Her speed was extremely slow, but every step caused the ground to shake. She was like a rumbling heavy-armored vehicle that came smashing at Mozzie!

    This time, Mozzie did not rush up to sh with the female whopper with her body, like at the battle exchange. Instead, she slowly raised her psionic warhammer!

 Chapter 275: Bronze Minotaur

    Chapter 275: Bronze Minotaur

    After Mozzie slimmed down, her strength had increased rather than decreased. However, due to the loss of fat, her physical defense had indeed decreased. There was no way for her to engage in a head on sh with the female whopper who was covered in hard fat.

    Furthermore, Mozzie was no longer a pure melee warrior!

    ¡°Eat This Mosquito¡¯s hammer!¡±

    Mozzie seized the moment and raised her warhammer to m heavily onto the ground!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The moment the warhammer mmed down, the ground cracked. A high-temperature force snaked through the ground straight at the female whopper!

    Mozzie had developed a good eye for judgment over the entire training period. With the fat whopper running so slowly, coupled with her massive body, there was no reason for her to miss!

    A high-temperature force spewed out from the ground like a transparent wok lid. The fat whopper, who was running towards her, happened to step on the transparent wok lid!

    The fat whopper had wanted tough derisively when she saw Mozzie m the warhammer on the ground, but when she stepped onto the high-temperature wok lid, her expression immediately changed!

    ¡°My feet!¡±

    The female whopper cried out and immediately jumped forward. Her heavy body nearly stumbled when shended on the ground. When she finally came to a halt, her forehead was oozing with hot sweat.

    The high temperature had burned a hole in her shoes. Both her soles suffered burns, and with her poor feet supporting her massive body weight, it made her gasp in pain.

    She had been careless for this strike!

    She did not expect Mozzie to use such a ¡®high-end¡¯ offensive skill, so she had failed to use Hardening to protect her feet. As a result, her soles made direct contact with the high temperature of Stewing Wok Hammer!

    The female whopper had suffered a devastating blow!

    However, Mozzie did not halt her assault. With a charming cry, she mmed her warhammer again!

    A continuous swirl of fire swept towards the female whopper!

    With an angry roar, the female whopper conjured a translucent Psionic Barrier to protect her body!

    Mozzie did not stop. Despite having just used Grilling Hammer, she was able to retract her warhammer extremely fast as she paid attention to the distribution of her power. As a result of not overexerting herself, she immediately produced a second Grilling Hammer!

    ¡°Ah Ah Ah Ah Ah¡­.¡±

    Mozzie closed her eyes as she constantly screamed as she iled her warhammer with all her strength, sending incessant mes at the female whopper!

    The female whopper had conjured a psionic barrier to withstand the mes, but the pain in her soles made her proceed forward at an extremely slow pace. Due to her clumsy movement, she was unable to dodge the assault of the mes!

    She could only try to withstand the incessant mes!

    Suddenly, after an unknown number of ming blows, the psionic barrier the female whopper conjured suddenly shattered!

    mes surged through the cracks and ignited the fibers on the female whopper¡¯s clothes!

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    The female whopper cursed angrily and quickly used her hands to extinguish the mes on her body. However, a burnt hole was left in her clothes, exposing her disgusting fat!

    The female whopper was immediately incensed. The short moment of sparring had put her at aplete disadvantage. She had been reduced to such a wretched state by such scum?

    Although it was because she had been careless and because of the long-range advantage over her, this was an oue the female whopper could not ept!

    She felt humiliated and enraged. Her ferocious expression turned into a hysterical frenzy!

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    The female whopper angrily roared as her skin suddenly be dyed in ayer of bronze. Her eyes turned red as two horns slowly grew from her head. Her facial features also began to distort!

    In a short moment, the female whopper¡¯s head had turned into a bronze ox head. Her fat body was covered in ayer of bronze skin. She looked like a massive bronze Minotaur!

    The female jumbo took a step towards the me!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The ground opened up into a deep pit, as the mes that struck her body were instantly extinguished!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The female whopper roared and took one step after another towards Mozzie while disregarding the mes. Deep pits formed in the ground as therge eyes of the bronze ox head were filled with killing intent. It was scary!

    Mozzie stopped as she stared ashen. She was panting heavily. After continuously using Kun Peng Hammer Technique, she had nearly drained the remaining psionic power in her body. How was she to defeat the frightening bronze Minotaur in front of her?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Fourth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Battle Arena #4

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t run away too quickly and let me have some fun a little longer!¡±

    A sinister smile suffused across the burly teenager¡¯s lips. Tu Dahei had plucked the lofty snow lotus in the heavens he could only watch from afar and had caused him to squat on the toilet for an entire night. It was already infuriating enough. Not long ago, he had been stuck in a ¡®hell¡¯ difficulty stone door for nearly ten hours because of some asshole. He had been rushing through the desert while feeling trepidation for the Level Lord. So, the burly teenager had evil pangs of anger he needed to vent!

    And at this moment, who else was more appropriate for venting his anger other than the blond youth that appeared in front of him?

    The bloodlust in the burly teenager¡¯s eyes showed how eager he was.

    Without a doubt, if Kevin did not escape, the burly teenager would torment him!

    Kevin took slow deep breaths to calm his mind. Back at the battle exchange, he had been struck down by the burly teenager in one strike, making him feel extremely humiliated. However, he had never thought of taking revenge.

    This was because Kevin knew how disparate his strength was from the burly teeanger¡¯s, so there was no hope of revenge.

    But at this moment, Kevin was first rmed after meeting the burly teenager again, but he soon calmed down.

    He was no longer the same person from a few days before!

    He hadpleted a metamorphosis over the past few hours, a true metamorphosis!

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin!¡±

    The moment the mechanical voice disappeared, the burly teenager rushed at Kevin like a cheetah. He was extremely fast!

    At the battle exchange, the burly teenager had created an illusion to hide the fact about his speed to end the battle as soon as possible. But now, in their second encounter, there was no need to pretend to be a Strength-based warrior!

    Although his body was built like a Strength-based warrior, what he was really good at was speed!

    Kevin did not move. All he did was slowly raise his right palm!

    ¡°Naive!¡±

    The burly teenager sneered. In a blink of an eye, he was in front of Kevin due to his extremely fast speed. He punched his fist at Kevin!

    ¡°ck Bear Dominating Palm!¡±

    Kevin struck forward with ck Bear Dominating Palm, shattering the void in front of him with the surging power!

    The burly teenager¡¯s punch was apparently an illusion. After punching out halfway, he circled around and appeared behind Kevin!

    With Kevin missing, his body suddenly turned stiff!

    The burly teenager grabbed this opportunity to kick Kevin in the buttocks!

    Kevin was immediately sent flying forward. He fell to the ground in a pathetic manner!

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±

    The burly teenager guffawed with his head tilted up. Hisughter resounded through the world, as though he wasughing at aedic clown!

 Chapter 276: Always ready

    Chapter 276: Always ready

    Kevin was sent flying with a kick and fell to the ground in a humorous manner like he was a dog eating shit. The burly teenager immediatelyughed. He did not use any offensive skills for this kick, and had just relied on his strength. It did not deal much damage to Kevin, but it would cause physical pain, as well as produceedic effects!

    The burly teenager immediately felt better. Since he wanted to vent his mes of anger, he could not immediately finish the battle. He had to slowly torture his opponent and torment his opponent psychologically. Only then could he fully enjoy the fun.

    Kevin crawled up from a wretched posture and turned his head to say angrily, ¡°You deserve death!¡±

    Seeing Kevin¡¯s annoyed expression, the burly teenager felt delighted. He charged up once again. He could see the terror in the blond youth¡¯s eyes. He wanted the pleasure of making him feel like he was a prey that was being toyed with!

    After suppressing so much anger, it was truly great to encounter such a blond youth with a worrisome intellect!

    The burly teenager acted as usual and appeared behind Kevin in a sh!

    ¡°ck Bear Dominating Palm!¡±

    Kevin immediately appeared as though he could not restrain his anger and hit out with ck Bear Dominating Palm again!

    However, the burly teenager easily dodged this strike once again. The explosive power missedpletely!

    The burly teenager kicked Kevin in the buttocks once again as Kevin fell to the ground in a pathetic manner!

    This scene felt like a yback of the previous scene!

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    Kevin angrily cursed and after standing up, he charged at the burly teenager, sending another palm strike!

    The palm was, as usual, done without any nning, with no emphasis on timing. It looked funny andughable.

    The sense of pleasure in the burly teenager¡¯s eyes intensified. He easily dodged Kevin¡¯s ck Bear Dominating Palm once again and kicked Kevin in the buttocks. Again, he only used a bit of strength, inflicting pain on Kevin but prevented him from bing immobile.

    Just as he previously said, he wished he could ¡®have some fun a little longer¡¯!

    After being kicked to the ground a third time, Kevin stood up and questioned angrily, ¡°Why is this happening? How can you dodge This Genius¡¯s ck Bear Dominating Palm every single time? Why would you always dodge behind This Genius? It¡¯s impossible! Impossible!¡±

    Hearing Kevin¡¯s hysteric questions, the smile suffused across the burly teenager¡¯s lips. With a teasing voice, he said, ¡°Fool, you are the first person I¡¯ve seen to use your superpower in such a foolish manner!¡±

    Kevin immediately had a drastic change in expression. He said in a panic, ¡°How¡­ How did you tell!?¡±

    The burly teenager¡¯s expression looked speechless as he said with a sneer, ¡°Your stupidity is really incurable. There is no way you can possess such power with your strength. It¡¯s obvious you augment it with your superpower. Every time you use ck Bear Dominating Palm, your body will stiffen. It¡¯s obvious it¡¯s a limitation of your superpower. There¡¯s no one else who would reveal the weakness of their superpower so obviously like you.¡±

    Kevin¡¯s face suddenly turned pale as he said trembling, ¡°No, there¡¯s no way you could figure that out. You must be specifically targeting This Genius. You must have covertly investigated This Genius, or else, how would you be able to see through the weakness of This Genius¡¯s superpower? That¡¯s not right. That¡¯s not This Genius¡¯s weakness. You guessed wrongly. You guessed wrongly¡­¡±

    Kevin hurriedly waved his hands as his eyes exposed a look of panic.

    The burly teenager nced at Kevin as though he was looking at a retard. He hissed, ¡°Speaking with you only lowers my intellect. Fine, I¡¯ll let you understand how foolish you are to reveal the weakness of your superpower!¡±

    The burly teenager rushed forward once again.

    What followed was a unteral abuse that was unbearable to watch. The burly teenager would dodge Kevin¡¯s ck Bear Dominating Palm every time, and use the moment of stiffness Kevin suffered from his superpower to strike. However, he would hold back and make Kevin suffer physical pain but prevented him from losing the ability to continue fighting.

    As for Kevin, he looked extremely flustered. He would use ck Bear Dominating Palm again and again blindly. He would be assaulted every time his body stiffened, but he never realized his mistake. He was like a fool trying to use ck Bear Dominating Palm augmented with his superpower to strike the extremely fast burly teenager, but would end up in a wretched state every time.

    The contempt in the burly teenager¡¯s eyes turned more intense. Only when Kevin was covered with injuries to the point of not being able to stand straight did he find it boring. He said with a sneer, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to say goodbye to you.¡±

    Kevin staggered a few times. His body waspletely bruised and his eyes looked zed over, as though he had been beaten silly.

    The burly teenager¡¯s unhappiness was mostly gone. He was nning on giving the blond youth in front of him a ¡®quick, enjoyable one¡¯. Obviously, he would not deal a fatal blow, but it was likely it would leave an indelible memory on the blond youth.

    The burly teenager did not realize that although Kevin¡¯s eyes were zed over, the cold glimmer in his eyes was calm and resolute. His five fingers had never separated from beginning to end. His right palm appeared to be always ready!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Fourth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Battle Arena #2

    Heartless looked at the ck-haired youth with delicate facial features in front of him. His eyes looked as though he was in a trance. He had recalled the day of the battle exchange. The strike that he was helpless against, and the power from that strike that clearly did not belong to a person of this level.

    ¡°Tu Dahei.¡±

    Heartless never expected to encounter the opponent he absolutely did not want to meet in the ¡®duel elimination¡¯. But simrly, the pride of being a super rookie made him unafraid to face the battle!

    Heartless slowly pulled a ck sword from his back. This sword was more valuable than the previous one he used. The Ye family¡¯s head had sent him this sword in anger after learning that Heartless¡¯ sword that had apanied him for a decade had been shattered.

    This sword did not have a name. It was entirely ck in color and was one of the sacred items passed down in Ye family for countless years.

    However, this ck sword once belonged to a legendary figure, so this ck sword did not easily recognize a master. Although the Ye family hadsted for several millennia, few could truly control this ck sword.

    Heartless had yet to be able to fully control the sword, but his sword talent was astounding, so he had obtained a preliminary recognition of the ck sword!

    When the Ye family head sent the ck sword over, an angry message came along with it¡ªIf you were to shatter this ck sword, you are no longer part of the Ye family!

    Heartless raised the ck sword as fighting spirit gradually ignited in his eyes. He would not lose this time, nor could he lose!

    Shi Xiaobai smiled slightly as he was rather happy. To be able to meet Heartless at the fourth level¡¯s duel of elimination was an extremely good thing for him!

    Back at the battle exchange, in order to help Gaia, he had used ¡®One Second Shura¡¯. In fact, it was not Shi Xiaobai¡¯s usual style. It did not conform to his kingly ways!

    Shi Xiaobai was still nursing a grievance over the matter. Hence, to be able to fight Heartless with his true strength was something Shi Xiaobai anticipated greatly!

    Shi Xiaobai slowly stretched out his right hand. White light bloomed as a pure-white Holy Radiance appeared in his hand.

    The two of them faced each other in silence, but their eyes were filled with burning fighting spirit. It only professed a single word¡ªbattle!

    ¡°Three, two, one, begin!¡±

    Once the mechanical voice was done, Heartless immediately charged at Shi Xiaobai!

    Shi Xiaobai raised Holy Radiance and gradually lifted his right foot, as he was prepared to charge head on!

    At this moment, a fiery voice suddenly resounded in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind:

    ¡°Daily-style Absolute Choice is over. Twelve hours have passed. Massage Technique of God has yet to reached the Exemry Mastery realm. You will experience a C-level punishment! From this moment forth, your right hand willpletely and absolutely lose all feeling for the next twelve hours!¡±

    ¡°Receive your punishment, youth!¡±

    The moment the voice was done, the right hand Shi Xiaobai had raised immediately lost all feeling. His five fingers that held Holy Radiance immediately stiffened.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Holy Radiance fell out of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand and dropped to the ground.

    At the same time, Heartless¡¯ ck sword shed over!

    ¡­

 Chapter 277: This black sword is against him!

    Chapter 277: This ck sword is against him!

    ¡°Receive your punishment, youth!¡±

    The Absolute Choice apparently liked to do ¡®surprise attacks¡¯. The moment of the punishment was just perfectly timed. It caught Shi Xiaobai off guard, with an ident nearly happening.

    But thankfully, Shi Xiaobai reacted very quickly. He dazed for an instant after Holy Radiance fell, but he quickly squatted down and rolled towards the right. As he dodged Heartless¡¯ strike, his left hand quickly picked up Holy Radiance.

    Although his actions looked rather pathetic, it was still the best choice in a true battle.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    At the moment Shi Xiaobai dodged, he suddenly heard the sound of a metallic sword hitting the ground. He quickly turned over and saw the ck sword in Heartless¡¯ hand drop to the ground as well!

    Eh? What happened?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai and Heartless said the same thing in unison.

    Shi Xiaobai, who was in a half-squat, stood up. He brandished Holy Radiance in his left hand twice and immediately felt a sense of ungainliness. Towards a right-handed person, using a sword in his left hand felt rather odd.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. This King¡¯s right hand of a King is too powerful, so it would intermittently be sealed by the Evil Gods of various worlds. Now is a moment of the seal, so the right hand can¡¯t be used. It¡¯s alright. This King¡¯s sword techniques with the left hand are equally awesome. It¡¯s a piece of cake!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned. If this was a situation met by any other person, they would probably be flustered. They would grumble how the ¡®Absolute Choice¡¯ was such a scamming bitch, but Shi Xiaobai would not do so. He immediately thought of a solution!

    If his right hand could not be used, couldn¡¯t he use his left hand?

    Such a solution looked very stupid and naive, and in fact, it truly was very stupid and naive.

    However, from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s point of view, this was the simplest and most straightforward solution.

    Furthermore, challenging himself to use his left hand was rather interesting, wasn¡¯t it?

    The corner of Heartless¡¯ mouth twitched. Things like Evil Gods of the various worlds or intermittent seals were notprehensible for a person like him who had undergone formal education and be the top schr at a provincial exam. From Shi Xiaobai¡¯s conclusion, he was apparently going to use his sword with his left hand?

    Was Tu Dahei¡¯s left-handed use of swords equally awesome?

    Heartless picked up the ck sword from the ground, but he looked somewhat unsettled.

    Shi Xiaobai asked in wonderment, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Heartless slowly shook his head. He lowered his head to nce at the ck sword in his hand and could only give a wry smile.

    He believed he had received the preliminary recognition of this nameless legendary ck sword, but he never expected that the ck sword would suddenly resist him at a critical moment. It was like an extremely obedient horse had suddenly kicked up a temper by lifting its forelimbs. As he was not mentally prepared for it, he was nearly thrown off the horse!

    However, Heartless was not irritated. After all, this ck sword had been passed down for several millennia, but few managed to control it. Only the original owner was able to fully control it.

    Truly powerful swords all had a temper!

    Instead, a desire for conquest was kindled in Heartless¡¯ heart!

    Heartless raised his ck sword and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s continue!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded. With his left hand holding up Holy Radiance, he took the initiative to charge!

    Shi Xiaobai used Beginner Sword with his left hand as he shed at Heartless!

    By holding a sword in his left hand, it was simr to writing with one¡¯s left hand. The first attempt would produce squiggly and crooked text. Hence, the trajectory of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sh was also crooked. It looked like it wascking in force, and most of its energy had been dissipated. It was unable to focus on a single point.

    Heartless sneered in his heart and thought to himself that Tu Dahei was indeed just bragging. His swordy with his left hand was clumsy!

    Heartless charged forward. Against such a clumsy left-handed strike, he obviously would not use all his strength; hence, he was also using Beginner Sword!

    Heartless shed out!

    Suddenly, Heartless¡¯ facial expression drastically changed. He felt the ck sword in his hand strongly resisting him again!

    Fuck, why does it keep choosing such a critical juncture!

    Heartless refused to ept the fact as he withstood the pressure from the ck sword¡¯s resistance as he forcefully shed out!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The pure white sword and the pure ck sword shed. It was a collision of forces which produced a dazzling re!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The ck sword in Heartless¡¯ hand suddenly flew out andnded on the ground a short distance away. Heartless¡¯ expression drastically changed again as he rapidly retreated.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sh looked somewhat awkward, but it was still a force to be reckoned with. After withstanding the ck sword¡¯s resistance, Heartless was only able to use 30% of his strength so this sh ended in defeat!

    Shi Xiaobai did not continue pursuing him. He asked in wonderment, ¡°Why does This King feel that your sword is resisting you?¡±

    After the sh, Shi Xiaobai had quickly noticed the problem.

    Heartless immediately turned embarrassed. After picking up the ck sword, he faked a calm expression and said, ¡°This sword is a holy sword, so it¡¯s natural for it to have a bit of a temper. It was just an ident.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was feeling somewhat confused. The Holy Radiance in his hand was rather docile. However, he knew little about the concept of holy swords, so he could only say, ¡°Shall we continue?¡±

    Heartless took a deep breath and nodded. Raising the ck sword, he charged at Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡­

    Three minutester, Heartless watched disappointedly as the ck sword flew out of his hand again and again. His eyes were filled with disbelief. It was the fifth time. Up to the fifth time of his sh with Shi Xiaobai, the ck sword would always resist him at the most critical moment. It was as though it was deliberately against him!

    As a result, after the fifth short sh, Heartless had been defeated five times by Shi Xiaobai, who was clumsily using his left hand!

    Shi Xiaobai frowned and asked, ¡°Are you actually up for it? Shall we just use psionic swords?¡±

    Heartless gaped and felt somewhat at a loss as to how to respond.

    Heartless felt like that plot had been written backwards. Against Tu Dahei, who for some unknown reason could only use his left hand, he should have been able to defeat him easily one time after another, then he could spare him one time after another, before repeating the ¡®magnanimous¡¯ question, ¡°Are you actually up for it?¡±

    Why did the plot be what it was now?

    Or should he¡­just ept Tu Dahei¡¯s suggestion and use psionic swords?

    ¡°No, I can control it. I can definitely do it!¡±

    Heartless raised his ck sword once again and said with resolute-looking eyes.

    ¡­

    Half an hourter, the ck sword flew out once again as Heartless stared in silence.

    Heartless had already forgotten how many times he had been defeated or how many times Tu Dahei had spared him. This ck sword definitely had a grudge with him. It would resist violently at the most critical juncture every single time!

    In fact, Heartless had begun to slowly see though the moment of the ck sword¡¯s resistance. He had also learned how to deal with the resistance and had managed to reduce the negative effects to a minimum. Hence, he was insisting on using the ck sword because he believed he would control it sooner orter!

    However, not only he was improving, Tu Dahei was also improving!

 Chapter 278: Jealousy

    Chapter 278: Jealousy

    Heartless was improving but so was Tu Dahei!

    Furthermore, Tu Dahei¡¯s improvement was more apparent than his. It went from crooked shes from the beginning to the point of mastering the essentials of using sword techniques with his left hand. In just half an hour, Tu Dahei¡¯s usage of sword techniques with his left hand looked as skilled as a lefty!

    Without a doubt, Tu Dahei was a genius, a mind-boggling genius. He had spent only half an hour to conquer the unfamiliarity of using his left hand. Furthermore, he gained an understanding of how to use sword techniques with his left hand.

    Heartless was extremely taken aback and simrly, he was rendered very speechless. In this ¡®duel¡¯, he had yed the role of a pathetic training partner. Furthermore, it was the kind that kept being defeated. No, this plot must have been written backwards!

    Heartless looked at the ck sword in his hand. Most of the time, it was rather docile, but it would resist violently only during a sh. This ck sword was the culprit of everything!

    How good would it be if they had begun with psionic swords?

    Heartless had such a thought as he began to feel a baffling sense of resentment towards the ck sword.

    ¡°Are you actually up for it? Let¡¯s just use psionic swords. This King does not like to bully others.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai inquired once again. He had used a trick in his victory at the battle exchange, so despite him not being able to use his full strength due to the Absolute Choice¡¯s punishment, Shi Xiaobai still wished to be able to defeat Heartless while he was using his full strength.

    Heartless gaped but did not say a word. It wasn¡¯t him not being up for it, but because this ck sword was too much of a dirty trickster. Anyone would know how bad this ck sword was if they used it. No wonder few people in the Ye family could control it over the millennia. Its temper was too bad!

    Heartless wanted to throw the ck sword and use a psionic sword. He knew that even with the drop in quality of the sword, he would then be able to use his full strength. So despite this trade-off, it would be a cinch for him to defeat Tu Dahei, who could only use his left hand!

    However, Tu Dahei had made a ¡®good-will¡¯ offer for him to use psionic sword every single time, so if he truly switched swords, Heartless felt that it was equivalent to telling Tu Dahei that he was not up for it.

    A struggle appeared in Heartless¡¯ eyes for a few moments before his eyes suddenly lit up. He had thought of something!

    Heartless suddenly threw the ck sword to the ground in front of Shi Xiaobai and said with a deep voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡±

    That¡¯s right. By letting Tu Dahei experience the ck sword¡¯s temper, he would know why he was in such a pathetic state. Don¡¯t be a fucking back seat driver!

    Just a single sentence.

    If you can¡¯t do it then don¡¯t even criticize!

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised but was more happy than rmed. He was truly curious how bad the ck sword¡¯s temper was.

    Shi Xiaobai was in no hurry to pick up the ck sword as he only had one hand he could use at the moment in time. Thinking of something, Shi Xiaobai gently threw Holy Radiance from his hand to Heartless.

    Heartless subconsciously caught Holy Radiance.

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°I¡¯ll lend you this sword for now. It¡¯s also a holy sword, but it has a rather mild temper.¡±

    Heartless felt the warmth from the pure white sword in his palm. He was slightly rmed. This pure-white sword was also a holy sword?

    This rich aura of light exuded a warm sense of affinity.

    This holy radiance was very docile!

    Why were swords so disparate!?

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai had picked up the entirely ck sword from the ground.

    Immediately, there was a look of anticipation in Heartless¡¯ eyes. This ck sword was rather unfriendly to strangers. There were very few people who obtained the ck sword¡¯s acknowledge in the Ye family throughout millennia. The ck sword would crazily resist just from a single touch of most inheritors.

    Heartless was anticipating the moment Tu Dahei embarrassed himself.

    However, something Heartless foundpletely unexpected happened. At the moment Shi Xiaobai raised the ck sword, the dull ck sword suddenly emitted a blurry ck halo!

    The light ck halo enveloped the ck sword. The halo¡¯s light ck color stood in stark contrast with the sword¡¯s dark ck color. It was as though a film had suddenly developed around the sword, giving it a refined luster.

    ¡°Ding~¡±

    The ck sword vibrated slightly as it reverberated a clear sword hum.

    Shi Xiaobai was given a fright. He felt the ck sword stuck to his left hand like suction cups. The sword¡¯s hum seemed to express a form of ingratiating closeness at him.

    This ck sword¡¯s temper was bad?

    Shi Xiaobai felt it was the opposite. He had a nagging illusion that the ck sword was prepared to cling onto him until death.

    Heartless was confounded as he said with a tremble, ¡°It initiated¡­the acknowledgment of you as master? How¡­ How could this be!?¡±

    Over the past millennia, a few people from the Ye family had managed to gain control over the bad-tempered ck sword, but none of them managed to make it acknowledge them as master.

    But now, it had taken the initiative to acknowledge Tu Dahei as master?

    For a holy sword to take the initiative to acknowledge a master was an amazing matter. Furthermore, it was this ck sword with an odd temper. What was going on!?

    At this moment, a sharp sword hum resonated!

    Heartless immediately felt the white holy sword in his hand shake violently.

    Heartless looked down as the white holy sword¡¯s creamy white luster was flickering.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Heartless suddenly screamed as his right hand quickly released. The holy sword¡¯s hilt which was originally extremely warm to the touch suddenly became extremely cold, a cold colder than the dead winter¡¯s ice. It had frozen his palm numb instantly!

    Holy Radiance fell from Heartless¡¯ hand but did not drop to the ground. Instead, it floated in mid-air and rapidly flew towards Shi Xiaobai!

    As Holy Radiance shot out, it stopped in front of Shi Xiaobai. A frantic sword hum was emitted from Holy Radiance, as though it was an aggrieved child¡¯s cryingints.

    At the same time, the ck sword in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s left hand produced a sword hum.

    Holy Radiance¡¯s de switched directions and by angling itself at the ck sword, it began to vibrate.

    The two swords¡¯ hums began to interlock as though they were quarreling children.

    Heartless was dumbfounded as he stared at this scene. As he felt his slightly frostbitten palm, he thought to himself that the white sword¡¯s temper was clearly worse than the ck sword¡¯s!

    Furthermore, why were these two swords appearing to be ¡®jealous¡¯ over Tu Dahei?

    It wasn¡¯t just appearance, it was definitely ¡®jealousy¡¯!

    Heartless finally figured out the reason why the ck sword would resist him at a critical juncture despite him obtaining a preliminary recognition of the ck sword. It was not because ck sword suddenly had a bad mood and its temper red.

    It was because it had met Tu Dahei. Every time he shed it at Tu Dahei, it would resist vigorously. It was resisting him because of Tu Dahei!

    ¡°What¡­what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    Heartless was too deep for tears.

    What sort of charm did Tu Dahei have? How did Tu Dahei make the ck sword initiate the acknowledgment as master to the point of making the white sword feel insecure, resulting in the two holy swords ¡®quarreling¡¯ over him?

    This was never seen or even heard of before!

 Chapter 279: You are actually a lefty, right?

    Chapter 279: You are actually a lefty, right?

    Shi Xiaobai was also dumbfounded. He also realized that the two holy swords were being ¡®jealous¡¯ of each other. They were arguing over the right to be in his hand!

    The sword hums from the ck and white swords became harsher on the ears as they vibrated more intensely, as though they were about toe to a fight.

    Shi Xiaobai obviously could no longer sit idle. With a cough, he said to the two swords, ¡°This King has received the intentions of the both of you. There is no need for the both of you to argue any further. Doesn¡¯t This King have two hands?¡±

    The ck and white swords apparently understood what he said as their sword hums came to a halt, but very quickly, they began buzzing again, as though they were arguing over who should be the right-handed sword and left-handed sword.

    Shi Xiaobai stared at them as he stabbed the ck sword in the ground and said, ¡°No more fighting or This King will not use either of you!¡±

    This sentence was certainly effective as the two swords immediately became like deted balloons. The sword hums came to a stop and momentster, two ingratiating low hums were produced, as though they were two children who were admitting their faults.

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but shake his head and sigh. ¡°Sigh, it is not your fault. The fault lies with This King being too excellent!¡±

    When Heartless saw this scene, the corner of his mouth could not help but twitch.

    Can you not be so shameless?

    When Heartless saw the ingratiating ck and white swords, a trace of envy could be seen in his eyes.

    These were holy swords!

    Ordinary people, even sword geniuses like him would thank their lucky stars to obtain the recognition of a holy sword. Getting a holy sword to recognize it as its master was a thing of dreams.

    Even the elderly God of Swords could only force a holy sword to make it to recognize him as its master. No one was like Tu Dahei. Not only was he the recipient of two holy swords taking the initiative to recognize him as their master, they even became ¡®jealous¡¯ over him!

    If this matter was made public, it would probably cause a brouhaha in the swordymunity. An envious storm would immediately stir!

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai ced the two swords side by side and exhorted, ¡°In the future, both of you are family. Learn how to get along together first!¡±

    The ck and white swords emitted a reluctant sword hum, but did not separate from each other, as though they were afraid of displeasing Shi Xiaobai.

    Heartless was immediately unhappy about this.

    Although the ck sword had taken the initiative to recognize Tu Dahei as master, it did not mean it was his!

    Heartless hurriedly said, ¡°This ck sword is my Ye family¡¯s sacred heirloom. Brother Dahei, this ck sword is only lent to you to try it out, and not as a gift!¡±

    When Heartless said this, the ck sword immediately issued a sharp protest in the form of a sword hum before Shi Xiaobai could even say a word. It had expressed its attitude.

    When Shi Xiaobai saw this, he could only shrug his shoulders and say, ¡°This ck sword seems be a sword of This King¡¯s destiny. As you can see, it does not want to leave This King at this moment. Of course, This King will simrly not engage in forcefully robbing items from someone else. Let¡¯s do it this way. If you can defeat This King in battle, this ck sword will be given back to you temporarily. If you were to lose, the ck sword would be temporarily be kept with This King. This King will specially visit your family in the following days and give a sacred item of equivalent value aspensation for your family¡¯s loss!¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai said this, psionic power surged out from his left hand and instantly constructed a psionic sword. He added on, ¡°To make it fair, This King will not use either of the holy swords!¡±

    When Heartless heard this, his face looked unsettled. This ck sword was extremely important to the Ye family. How did he dare to use the ck sword as a bet? However, with the current situation, it appeared to be the only way.

    Furthermore, there was no reason for him to lose to Tu Dahei, who was using his left hand, in a battle of psionic swords!

    Heartless hesitated for a long time before taking a deep breath to say, ¡°Regardless of the battle¡¯s oue, this ck sword cannot be given to you. But since the holy sword has initiated recognizing you as its master, and you have a rtionship with my sister, you would have to visit the Ye family at the end of the selection regardless of the oue! Let¡¯s do it this way. If you can win this duel, this ck sword can be lent till the end of the selection. But once the selection is over, you have to hand it back. Whether you are able to get this sword from the Ye family after this will depend on yourself. How about it?¡±

    Heartlessnguished in thought for a long while before finally thinking of apromising solution.

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could also read the tough situation Heartless was in. Furthermore, Shi Xiaobai would not forcefully steal the heirlooms of others.

    Heartless¡¯ eyes turned serious as a psionic sword appeared in his right hand as sword intent surged.

    Heartless said in a deep voice, ¡°For the holy sword, I will do my best even if you are using your inept left hand.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and said, ¡°This King can¡¯t wish for anything better!¡±

    Heartless did not speak further and walked towards Shi Xiaobai with his sword raised. The true battle was going to begin from this moment!

    Both sides were using psionic swords, so the external interference was eliminated. The key to victory depended on their sword techniques and sword abilities, as well as their understanding of sword truth!

    Heartless was hailed as the second best sword genius in the younger generation. Other than Sunless, he had never been defeated by any of his peers!

    Hence, there was no reason for him to be defeated by Tu Dahei, who was only using his left hand!

    ¡°Watch it!¡±

    Heartless shed out and the sword technique he used was the pride of the Ye family¡ªHoming Sword!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up and met the strike with the sword in his left hand. What he used was a return to simplicity, Beginner Swordbined with the essence of the Kun Peng Sword Technique!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was forced to take a step back when the swords shed. Immediately, Heartless charged over with another sh!

    Shi Xiaobai calmly faced him and with a block, he took another step back!

    Heartless followed up with his third strike, but Shi Xiaobai did not dare to take it on. He retreated three big steps!

    Just three strikes ced Shi Xiaobaipletely at a disadvantage!

    The Beginner Sword Shi Xiaobai used was extraordinary, but Heartless¡¯ Homing Sword was far superior. Furthermore, Heartless¡¯prehension of sword truths were also in the lead.

    Furthermore, the power of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sword techniques were greatly reduced by using his left hand!

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not look upset after being restrained by the three strikes. Instead, his eyes turned brighter. The mes of fighting spirit in his eyes burned intensely!

    He saw Sunless¡¯ figure in Heartless. It was as though he had returned to the night when their sword intents resonated. They had a spiritual connection and engaged in a swordy exchange!

    That night, he suffered defeat six hundred and fifty-three times and from that, he understood the difference of sword truths.

    However, he slowly improved from suffering an abject defeat in one strike till he could withstand dozens of strikes. Hisprehension of sword truths also went from nothing to something!

    Shi Xiaobai had always found it regretful that his swordy exchange with Sunless ended too soon. This was because the formation of his sword truth was just short by a tiny bit!

    And at this moment, the Heartless in front of him gave him a simr pressure!

    Although this pressure was not as great as the one Sunless gave him, it was a real pressure!

    Shi Xiaobai liked pressure because pressure could allow him to challenge his limits, so that he could constantly improve and exceed his limits!

    ¡°Again!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai greeted it with a beaming smile!

    Three strikes and Shi Xiaobai nearly lost!

    Ten strikes and Shi Xiaobai managed to barely continue!

    Thirty strikes and Shi Xiaobai was still struggling!

    Fifty strikes and Shi Xiaobai had yet to be defeated!

    A hundred strikes, Shi Xiaobai was like an indestructible cockroach. He would always hold out at the final most critical moment!

    Two hundred strikes, Shi Xiaobai gradually grasped the pattern of the pressure. As Heartless attacked him more and more violently, he finally managed to not retreat in a pathetic manner!

    Three hundred strikes and Shi Xiaobai found a chance tounch a counterattack while defending. shing out, he forced Heartless to take a step back!

    Heartless caught his breath as he looked unsettled. He looked with a face of excitement at Shi Xiaobai and suddenly said with a deep voice, ¡°Tu Dahei, you are actually a lefty, right!?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 280: You can scold anyone but Tu Dahei!

    Chapter 280: You can scold anyone but Tu Dahei!

    Fourth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Battle Arena #5

    The pigtailed youth held a dagger in hand while feeling short of breath. He looked exhausted.

    That¡¯s not right. Describing him as pigtailed youth was no longer correct because his pigtail had already disappeared!

    The pigtail youth¡¯s pigtail had been cut off at its roots. There was not even a tiny tail left!

    And the person who did such a sordid (beautiful) job was the pigtailed youth himself!

    This was because at this very moment, thirty minutes had passed since the pigtailed youth said the words¡ª¡±One minute. If I¡¯m unable to finish this battle after one minute, I¡¯ll cut my pigtail!¡±

    Without being able to finish the battle even after thirty minutes, with an inkling that it would drag even longer, the pigtailed youth eventually cut his pigtail out of anger!

    ¡°You sure can run. You may not be strong, but your running skill is the best I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    In his rage, the pigtailed youth cackled. The girl with brown, short hair in front of him had a heaven-defying superpower. The ¡®Lightning shstep¡¯ waspletely unreasonable. Every time he was about to catch up to her, she would transform into a bolt of lightning and appear elsewhere. That speed was something that left him in the dust!

    And what was most infuriating for him was that the girl had her eyes closed the entire time. She ran from beginning to end and did not even counterattack once.

    The pigtailed youth was young and arrogant, so how could he endure such disregard? He had really blown his top!

    If the pigtailed youth knew that Mu Yuesheng was not only closing her eyes, but was in Cogitation in a multitasking manner, he would probably tear up!

    Mu Yuesheng ignored the pigtailed youth¡¯s mockery and continued her Cogitation. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Massage Technique of God had improved her Cogitation cultivation greatly, but such an improvement had a limited duration. Mu Yuesheng did not want to waste a single second!

    Therefore, even in the midst of a duel, Mu Yuesheng prioritized Cogitation. This was because her goal was not the fourth or fifth level, but to be in the selection¡¯s top ten!

    For this, she had to reach the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm as soon as possible!

    The pigtailed youth took a deep breath as he tiptoed towards Mu Yuesheng without a sound.

    At a distance of about six meters away from her, a cold sh appeared in the pigtailed youth¡¯s eyes. He suddenly burst forward with a staggering speed, and closed the distance instantly. Raising the dagger, he stabbed at Mu Yuesheng¡¯s back!

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    The pigtailed youth stared angrily, his face somewhat hideous, as though he was a cornered wolf!

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    The sounds of electric current buzzed as icy-blue bolts sparked around. Mu Yuesheng shot forward and instantly opened up a gap of more than a hundred meters. Without any suspense, the pigtailed youth¡¯s sneak attack missed!

    ¡°Fuck! Are you fucking only able to run?¡±

    The pigtailed youth cursed angrily. He nearly threw away his novel. This was not the way things worked!

    Mu Yuesheng continued ignoring him. She did not even open her eyes. Her Cogitation was at a critical moment. She felt that she was beginning toe into contact with the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. She was just short of a tiny bit to make a breakthrough!

    As for the pigtailed youth¡¯s attacks?

    Mu Yuesheng simply ignored him. Thinking back to that night during her fight with Shi Xiaobai, even Shi Xiaobai¡¯s surprisingly fast Crab Steps was helpless against her. He had finally managed to wear her out with his strong endurance.

    If her opponent at the battle exchange was anyone else but Sunless, whopletely inhibited her, she would not have been easily defeated, even if it was Heartless!

    In terms of psionic cultivation realm, damage or defense, Mu Yuesheng knew that she was still far inferiorpared to the rookies in the selection. But in terms of speed and dodging, Mu Yuesheng believed she was one of the best!

    Maybe there would be a rookie who would be able to catch her in her bolt form, or there would be a rookie who had enough strength to corner her, or a rookie like Sunless, who possessed a method to inhibit her, but that person was definitely not the pigtailed youth in front of her!

    Mu Yuesheng continued her Cogitation without any worry. She knew that the fifth and sixth levels determined if she would be able to enter the top ten. As for the fourth level, it was thest time she could catch her breath!

    The pigtailed youth, who was disregarded, felt incensed. There was truly nothing he could do to this brown haired-girl!

    ¡°Gaia is indeed the trashiest organization. All it nurtures are trash like you that only know how to run?¡±

    As the pigtailed youth could not hit Mu Yuesheng, he beganunching verbal invectives!

    Mu Yuesheng continued ignoring and disregarding him. She felt that she was about to breakthrough. Just a little bit more!

    The pigtailed youth had given up attacking as he began to taunt to vent his anger, ¡°Trash that cannotst longer than ten seconds in the battle exchange. Look at the trash that participated in the selection. A retard calling himself a genius? A humanoid pet that only knows how to act cute? And you, a coward that can only run away?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s eyes remained calm. Such a pointless and weak taunts could not make her heart quiver at all.

    ¡°Just a bit¡­a bit more¡­¡±

    Mu Yuesheng felt that she was already about to touch the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm with her fingertips. She felt like a pupa being restricted in a cocoon. She had already broken out a tiny crack, and light was seeping through the crack. The desire to break out of it grew intensely as no one could prevent her from taking that resolute step forward!

    The pigtailed youth said with a grim look, ¡°The funniest person is Tu Dahei. He¡¯s just a scum at the seventh level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, yet he calls himself king? He¡¯s just a retard with eight-grader syndrome. He must have used a forbidden method with an extremely high price on the day of the battle exchange to increase his strength. He¡¯s just a dog that will go to despicable means raised by Gaia. That forbidden method must have emptied his body, so he will not progress any further in the future. With his character, that doesn¡¯t know any better, I can already foresee the horrible oue of him dying out on the street¡­¡±

    When the pigtailed youth mentioned Tu Dahei, his eyes were filled with hatred, so he spoke with even more vicious words.

    ¡°Just a bit more¡­¡±

    Mu Yuesheng sighed and suddenly opened her eyes. She turned to look at the pigtailed youth, while her brown pupils looked as cold as snow. Mu Yuesheng coldly said, ¡°You made a very bad choice.¡±

    He couldunch invectives at Gaia, he could taunt her, but cursing Shi Xiaobai, that was intolerable!

    Icy-blue bolts shed around vibrantly around Mu Yuesheng like testy pixies. The sizzling sounds of electric currents were intermixed with angry explosions.

    The pigtailed youth said angrily, ¡°How can trash that only knows how to run do anything to me? I¡¯ll let you know how wide the gap is between me as an elite of Zeus and a Gaia trash like you!¡±

    ¡­

    Ten minutester.

    A pigtailed youth who was charred ck all overy on the ground as though he was dying. Electric currents snaked around his body as they buzzed.

    The pigtailed youth convulsed from time to time as his eyes looked zed over. He said trembling, ¡°You¡­ You should not be a Gaia rookie¡­ How can a trash organization like Gaia¡­have such a¡­powerful rookie like you? Im-Impossible¡­¡±

    Mu Yuesheng stood afar with a calm look in her eyes. ¡°Gaia will soon surprise everyone.¡±

    No, Gaia has Shi Xiaobai. It will probably not be as simple as a surprise!

    Mu Yuesheng seemed to think of something as a smile suffused across her lips.

    When the pigtailed youth heard this, his eyes were filled with contempt while he wanted to say something derisive about Gaia.

    At this moment, an icy-blue current shed and with a sizzling sound, the pigtailed youth convulsed once as his eyes rolled back. With a terrible cry, he fainted!

    An authoritative voice immediately resounded above the arena:

    ¡°The duel is over with Mu Yuesheng emerging victorious. The victor will be sent to the fifth level in ten seconds and the loser will be sent out of the training ground!¡±

 Chapter 281: What goes around comes around!

    Chapter 281: What goes aroundes around!

    Fourth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Battle Arena #4

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to say goodbye to you.¡±

    The burly teenager was somewhat bored and nned to mercifully end this unteral abuse.

    The blond youth in front of him was covered in injuries. His eyes looked zed over and he had almost lost all ¡®torture¡¯ value.

    The burly teenager briskly walked towards Kevin. He wanted to pluck the nearly-ripe fruit of victory!

    The burly teenager was nning to use the most stylish posture to end this duel. As he briskly walked, he suddenly elerated towards Kevin, like a cheetah that had noticed its prey.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes that looked zed over suddenly recovered and stared angrily. With a roar, he smacked out with his right palm at the burly teenager!

    ¡°ck Bear Dominating Palm!¡±

    That palm strike was still the unrepentant ck Bear Dominating Palm!

    ¡°Are you still trying to put up ast struggle? It¡¯s already been dozens of times, but you still don¡¯t realize that such a foolish offensive skill will never seed?¡±

    The burly teenager sneered in his heart. He instantly stepped away and easily dodged the extremely destructive ck Bear Dominating Palm, that unfortunately had too much precursory movements!

    After dodging, he could sense that the blond youth who had just struck could not help but stiffen his body.

    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±

    The burly teenager turned around and came behind Kevin. Seizing the one second of Kevin¡¯s stiffness, he chopped at Kevin¡¯s neck!

    The burly teenager was rxed and happy. This victory was indeed too easy.

    Suddenly, the burly teenager¡¯s pupils violently shrank. His raised right hand came to a halt as he looked incredulously at his abdomen¡ªa palm impression was left on his abdomen!

    Time seemed to stretch out at that very moment. At the moment the palm imprint appeared on his abdomen, the burly teenager¡¯s mind went nk. Immediately following that, the pain of his internal organs rupturing spread across his body!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The burly teenager flew backwards like a cannonball. He flew out more than ten meters at an extremely fast speed. By the time he was in mid-air, his eyes had turned white as hot blood spewed from his mouth.

    ¡°Putong!¡±

    The burly teenager crashed to the ground and convulsed twice. He appeared to struggle to stand up but immediately copsed to the ground weakly. Blood was pouring out from his mouth as his eyes zed over.

    Sounds of soft footsteps slowly approached him as the burly teenager endured the pain to look up. He said with a tremble, ¡°How¡­ How is this possible? How did you do it?¡±

    Kevin lowered his head at the burly teenager and said, ¡°Guess?¡±

    The corners of the burly teenager¡¯s mouth twitched. Kevin¡¯s sudden destructive power had struck his abdomen without any warning. He was seriously injured and was quickly losing his ability to fight. He was bound to lose the battle.

    But why did this happen? Why did the fool from before that was being beaten into a pulp suddenly was able to make such an effective counterattack?

    ¡°You had clearly¡­stiffened¡­because of your superpower¡­ Why¡­ Why could you turn around and hit me?¡± the burly teenager said amid coughs.

    Kevin shrugged and said, ¡°Think about it slowly.¡±

    The burly teenager¡¯s eyes were filled with rage. He struggled to get up but Kevin struck at him!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    This palm strike hit the burly teenager in the back. Even though the burly teenager had used Psionic Hardening, he was still directly sent sinking into the ground. With a cry, he spat out another mouthful of blood!

    Kevin showed no mercy nor did he provide the burly teenager any respite. Instead, he was beating on the downtrodden burly teenager till he lost all hisbat strength.

    The burly teenager gave a wry smile. The difference in strength between them was clearly immense, yet he had lost to a single strike out of carelessness, losing him the entire battle.

    The burly teenager began recalling the entire duel and gradually understood something. As he was stered to the sunken ground, he turned his head with great difficulty. He said in disbelief, ¡°You¡­have always¡­been acting?¡±

    A smile suffused across Kevin¡¯s lips. Yes, he was of course acting all along!

    By ying the role of a fool from the beginning, he took the initiative to bear the ridicule and beatings, all to seize that opportunity tounch a surprise attack!

    The stubborn usage of ck Bear Dominating Palm was to make the burly teenager discover the weakness of the Price of Might, making him convinced of that weakness. All of that was toy the foundation for this sudden palm strike!

    Kevin did not use his superpower for the final ck Bear Dominating Palm. The stiffness was faked so as to let the burly teenager turn careless before he seized the opportunity to strike out at an extremely fast speed with his palm!

    This palm was not any offensive skill. It was simple and fast, but with the augmentation of the Price of Might and the burly teenager not putting up any defense, this strike caused immense damage!

    This was a sessful deceit, allowing him to make an absoluteeback in one move!

    All of this was taught to him by Shi Xiaobai¡ªthe essence of a deceptive assassin!

    Kevin said with a sneer, ¡°I forgot to tell you, This Genius is now an assassin.¡±

    The burly teenager¡¯s eyes widened as he gave a wry smile. Back at the battle exchange, he had said something simr, but he never expected for it to be returned to him so quickly.

    However, he had indeed lost. Kevin had endured the humiliation and trampling,pleting a near-perfect deceit. This was a textbook example of the weak beating the strong. He had lost without a cause, but it was also understandable!

    ¡°What goes aroundes around.¡±

    Kevin crouched down and raised his palm. ¡°Then, it¡¯s time to say goodbye.¡±

    Kevin chopped the burly teenager¡¯s neck forcefully. With a cry of indignation, the burly teenager fainted after all the serious injuries had reached the point of not being able to move!

    At the next moment, the authoritative voice resounded above the arena:

    ¡°The duel is over with Kevin emerging victorious. The victor will be sent to the fifth level in ten seconds and the loser will be sent out of the training ground!¡±

    Kevin looked up. His eyes were slightly red.

    He had won. He had defeated a mighty Zeus rookie!

    He had avenged himself, avenging the humiliation of the seven-second defeat!

    He had changed. He had gone from a pathetic worm that indulged in his vanity, maturing to be a deceptive assassin who could endure humiliation.

    And all of this was because of that one person.

    That person clearly ought to have hated him, but he had given him help and guidance. He had made him understand the absurdity of vanity and had made him know what was true mightiness. That person had made him see a path filled with true light!

    That person was someone he previously hated andter was jealous of. But now, all that was left was admiration and gratitude. That person had never changed. He was always that person who you hated and loved, but he was able to change your opinion, mind and even your values!

    Without that person, this victory would have been impossible!

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Kevin looked up into the sky and shouted, ¡°This Genius knew from the beginning that the term deceptive assassin is something you invented, but¡­This Genius still likes it a lot!¡±

 Chapter 282: For Lord Shi Xiaobai!

    Chapter 282: For Lord Shi Xiaobai!

    Fourth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Battle Arena #3

    The female whopper¡¯s skin had turned bronze-colored, with a pair of horns growing on her head. Her face twisted and turned into an ox head. She had transformed into a massive bronze Minotaur!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The female whopper took a step forward fissuring the ground as the ground began to shake!

    Her eyes which were the size of bells had already turned red. Staring at Mozzie, she had surging killing intent that felt suffocating.

    The female whopper was thoroughly enraged. An ant she thought she could easily trample had taken advantage of her carelessness to burn her soles and clothes, making her appear wretched. The ant was not to be forgiven and deserved death for her sin!

    The female whopper walked towards Mozzie. The mes produced by Grilling Hammer did not ze any further when they struck her bronze body. Even the high temperatures of Stewing Wok Hammer were useless.

    Mozzie could only constantly retreat, but her speed was extremely slow as well. Soon, she was cornered by the female whopper.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The female whopper bellowed angrily as her right hand that had transformed into a metallic hoof came smashing down at Mozzie!

    ¡°Magical Silver Shield!¡±

    Mozzie managed to conjure a dark silver shield just in time!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The metallic hoof that brought with it devastating power smacked down, causing the magical silver shield to vibrate violently, as a tiny crack appeared.

    For a B-ss defensive skill to barely withstand a single strike, it was evident how powerful the female whopper was.

    But thankfully, the female whopper¡¯s speed had be more retarded after transforming into a bronze Minotaur despite having her strength and defense enhanced.

    At this moment, the female whopper resembled the Titan Ape!

    ¡°This Mosquito might not be stronger, but can¡¯t she hide?¡±

    Mozzie did not forcefully use Magical Silver Shield to resist the next strike but found an opportunity to run to the side.

    From previously kiting the Titan Ape, Mozzie had finally rounded up the methods of fleeing. The way she dodged the female whopper¡¯s retarded hoof looked extremely proficient.

    ¡°You can¡¯t run!¡±

    After the female whopper missed with her hoof, she immediately turned around to look angrily at Mozzie. Suddenly, she raised her metallic hooves and mmed down on the ground!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    As the metallic hooves struck the hard earth, a rift opened in front of her. This rift spread forward like a snake that was rapidly crawling towards Mozzie.

    rms sounded in Mozzie¡¯s heart as she hurriedly ran.

    The rift barely missed Mozzie¡¯s feet, but suddenly, like grapefruit skin that split apart, it turned in a ravine a meter wide and three meters deep.

    Mozzie rolled on the ground in a wretched state, narrowly avoiding falling into the ravine.

    ¡°You can¡¯t run!¡±

    The female whopper¡¯s expression was ferocious. Her sharp voice sounded frightening as she continued trampling forward like a behemoth towards Mozzie. From time to time, she would m on the ground with her metallic hooves, spreading tiny rifts before opening them up into ravines that crossed throughout the arena.

    Mozzie gritted her teeth while constantly on the run. She was like a rabbit that was being hunted relentlessly by a wolf.

    But soon, ravines filled the ground as a result of the female whopper¡¯s wanton destruction. The amount of space Mozzie had to escape to was shrinking, and slowly, she was forced into a corner.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to run now!¡±

    The female whopper sneered at the cornered Mozzie. Three ravines formed a triangle, sealing off all routes of retreat for Mozzie!

    There was nowhere for Mozzie to run!

    ¡°I¡¯ll crush you to death, shattering each and every bone of yours!¡±

    The female whopper said such vicious words as she approached step by step.

    Mozzie wheezed as she tried to catch her breath while fragrant sweat poured down her pale face. The battle with the Titan Ape had drained her greatly, and with her escaping in panic, her stamina was depleted.

    Mozzie stared at the female whopper and said with a sneer, ¡°You want to crush This Mosquito with those crappy hooves of yours? Do you even have anymon sense? Furthermore, This Mosquito can use the exitmand at any time. You don¡¯t even let your vicious words go through your brain. Oh right, you don¡¯t have a brain. A cow¡¯s brain is filled with fat! Hmph!¡±

    The female whopper¡¯s face turned increasingly ugly. She had realized that she probably did not have a chance to vent her anger.

    The female whopper stopped and stared angrily at Mozzie. She cursed, ¡°Darn exitmand! Get lost. Count yourself lucky. The next time I grab the chance, I¡¯ll crush all your bones!¡±

    Mozzie stubbornly stared at the female whopper. She had been forced into a corner and there was no way for her to challenge such a frightening Minotaur in a head-on fight. The only option for her was to escape with the exitmand.

    Since this selection was only a form of training herself, she did not n on going that far. She was already lucky enough to reach the fourth level, so what more was there to wish for?

    With her strength, it was only right for her to be eliminated at this moment. As long as she said the exitmand, she would not need to remain so exhausted and forcefully persist on. She could lie in bed and have a good night¡¯s sleep. She could have a sumptuous meal to celebrate her reaching of the fourth level.

    No one would believe that she could defeat a Zeus rookie anyway. Even she did not think so highly of herself. Hence, no one would mock her for failing at this moment. No one would feel disappointed either. It was a trivial matter.

    ¡°Is that really true?¡±

    Mozzie went into a daze for a moment as her pupils slightly contracted.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true!¡±

    There was still one person, a person who believed that she could go further and that she was not a weakling. That person even believed she had a chance of entering the top 10.

    That person had selflessly contributed and seriously guided her. That person had taken great risks in order for her to be stronger.

    That person had never obtained anything from her, but that person had allowed her to mature and be moved time and again. It was all very precious.

    Did that person hold any hopes for her?

    If she were to run now, would that person¡­be disappointed?

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t disappoint Lord Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Even if there was a one percent chance, she could absolutely not disappoint Lord Shi Xiaobai!

    Mozzie¡¯s eyes turned red. The cowardliness and confusion in her eyes disappeared at that moment, leaving behind resolve and determination.

    Mozzie suddenly took out a dark red bead from her pocket and put it into her mouth before swallowing it!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Mozzie cried out. Her delicate skin suddenly turned red as though she was being consumed by fire. Her face tightened as though she was experiencing excruciating pain.

    This dark bead was the blood essence of the Titan Ape obtained as a reward after clearing a ¡®hell¡¯ difficulty stone door by collectively killing the Titan Ape!

    The Titan Ape¡¯s blood essence contained the power of the Titan bloodline; hence, Sunless andpany naturally left the blood bead for her.

    This was a treasure meant to enhance the purity of her bloodline when she was strong enough, but Mozzie had swallowed it at this moment!

    This was actually extremely dangerous, and could even be considered a life-threatening move!

    This was because Mozzie¡¯s body might not be able to withstand the power contained within the blood essence. It was very likely she would explode to her death from swallowing the blood bead!

    However, Mozzie was prepared to go for broke!

    It was not for victory, nor was it a wager, but to not disappoint Lord Shi Xiaobai!

    It was to not let the effort Lord Shi Xiaobai spent on her go to waste!

    It was all to vindicate Lord Shi Xiaobai!

    Hence, she wanted to win!

    She had to win!

    Mozzie swallowed the Titan Ape¡¯s blood essence and immediately felt her blood boiling. A pain surged across her body and shot straight to her head. She screamed and nearly lost consciousness.

    When the female whopper saw that Mozzie did not say the exitmand but suddenly turned red as though she was in excruciating pain, her eyes immediately lit up. She walked towards Mozzie with cold and terrifying eyes.

    At times, the thoughts of women could be more vicious than men¡¯s!

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    The female whopper roared angrily and mmed down at Mozzie with her metallic hoof, straight at Mozzie¡¯s cute and delicate face!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A delicate hand suddenly reached out and grabbed the female whopper¡¯s metallic hoof.

    The strike hade to an abrupt halt!

    ¡°How can this be possible!?¡±

    The female whopper¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. Despite exerting her strength till her face turned red, her hoof failed to inch forward. She could not retract it either!

    The fingers that sped her metallic hoof looked like tender fingers, but they contained infinite power!

    ¡°How are you¡­¡±

    The female whopper lowered her head to look at the cute girl in front of her. At this moment, her skin and eyes were both red. There was a demonic and sinister look on her adorable face.

    An innate fear suddenly arose in the fat whopper¡¯s heart.

    Mozzie looked up, revealing her red eyes. With a hoarse voice, she said, ¡°How dare a bronze ox offend the mighty Titan?¡±

    Mozzie raised her hand gently, easily lifting the female whopper up by her metallic hoof!

    The female whopper screamed in extreme fear!

    Mozzie hurled her lightly!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The female whopper was helpless as she flew out like a cannonball before mming into a wall. She prated wall after wall, but the arena¡¯s walls did not seem to have an end. The female whopper did not stop as she continued crashing through the walls.

    The female whopper¡¯s eyes rolled over as she could not withstand such immense power. Soon, she fainted.

    The red glow around Mozzie gradually dissipated. As she shook her head in a trance, she slowly regained her proper state of mind. She saw a hole in the wall that appeared to have no end in sight. The hole was no different in size to the female whopper. There was even the shape of a pair ofrge horns.

    ¡°Eh¡­ What happened?¡±

    Mozzie¡¯s mind was filled with questions as she frowned.

    At this moment, the authoritative voice resounded above the arena:

    ¡°The duel is over with Wen Hezheng emerging victorious. The victor will be sent to the fifth level in ten seconds and the loser will be sent out of the training ground!¡±

    Mozzie immediately stared widely.

    She had won?

    How did she win?

    She only remembered feeling extreme difort all over her after swallowing the blood bead. She fell unconscious from the pain, but after that, the situation turned into this.

    Mozzie felt some lingering fear over the period of pain she had when she swallowed the blood bead. However, she was overjoyed over having somehow won the battle.

    She had won, proving that Lord Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hard work had not been in vain.

    That was enough!

    Enough!

    ¡­

 Chapter 283: Iâ€™ll just quietly watch you posture

    Chapter 283: I¡¯ll just quietly watch you posture

    Shanghai City, Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Main Auditorium

    At this moment, everyone in the auditorium had a face as though they had seen a ghost, especially the elderly God of Swords and the middle-aged Zeus couple which recently arrived. Their expressions were already indescribable with words.

    The elderly God of Swords was still alright. In order to maintain his awesomeness, he forced himself to remain calm. However, the middle-aged couple could not hide the gloom, disbelief, anger and disappointment on their faces¡­

    In thest thirty minutes, everyone was watching the stone monument, focusing on the five Zeus rookies on the fifth level. Sunless was the fastest to obtain victory and head to the fifth level, but soon, news of three defeats appeared!

    The female whopper was defeated by that cute girl from Gaia, Mozzie!

    The burly teenager had been defeated by the blond youth from Gaia, Kevin!

    The pigtailed youth had been defeated by the short-haired girl from Gaia, Mu Yuesheng!

    The oue of the three battles was disyed on the stone monument for all to see!

    The people who were discussing how long the three Gaia rookies couldst a moment ago had all shut their mouths.

    The middle-aged couple that wanted to make snide remarks at Yama Minamiya and Riko felt as though they had eaten a fly. They could not produce a single sound for a long time!

    This result was too sudden and too incredulous!

    A bizarre but silent atmosphere pervaded the entire auditorium. The crowd that had been smacked ruthlessly in the face no longer knew what to say.

    The rookies of Gaia, a second-tier organization, against rookies of Zeus, a first-tier organization ended up in three out of three victories?

    Two of these lineups had their duels end in less than ten seconds in the recent battle exchange. And at this moment, the oue waspletely reversed?

    What had just happened?

    No, it should be said, what drugs did those three Gaia rookies eat?

    How was it possible for them to make such an amazing reversal?

    Without being able to use words andments to express their feelings of shock and distraught, everyone could only remain silent. Even if their faces had swollen from being smacked, there was no way to retort stubbornly.

    The first person to break the silence was Riko. Flowers were already blooming in her heart from the joy she was experiencing. The beaming smile on her beautiful face could melt the eyes of everyone, but even so she said with a smile, ¡°At Gaia and Zeus¡¯s battle exchange, Tu Dahei once said¡ªGaia is filled with hidden talents! In fact, these three rookies are hidden talents. The performance at the battle exchange was just to hide their true strength, but now, having met an old rival, they could not spare them since it was an elimination duel. So everyone, there¡¯s no need to be shocked. The matter is just like that, nothing much.¡±

    Riko sat down after saying those words. Her eyes were narrowed into the shape of crescents as shemended Mozzie andpany for producing such impressive results.

    This was the most pleasant moment in years before she could vent her unhappiness in public as a person from Gaia.

    Yama Minamiya helplessly shook his head. His daughter¡¯s actions were beginning to resemble Shi Xiaobai¡¯s. This was problematic!

    Yama Minamiya coughed slightly and said, ¡°I wish everyone will not over-emphasize this matter. I believe everyone knows that Gaia has been keeping a low profile all these years, so this matter is truly nothing. It¡¯s only defeating Zeus, just three victories out of three. Nothing much.¡±

    After Yama Minamiya said this, he immediately felt exceedingly cool.

    Fuck, the word ¡®only¡¯ is truly artistic!

    Everyone was at a loss for words. They only had one thought in their minds:

    You are awesome, I¡¯ll just quietly watch you posture.

    The middle-aged couple had livid expressions. They could not remain silent and just as they wanted to stir up a storm, the elderly God of Swords immediately stared at them. He gave a repressed shout, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the medical ward to check on the children?¡±

    The middle-aged couple could only nod their heads and leave the auditorium filled with indignation. They did not even dare to say any redeeming words before they left. There was no other way. With three victories out of three, especially against Gaia, which they taunted so much, their faces had been smacked so much that they swelled into pigs¡¯ heads.

    The silence in the auditorium remained for a few moments before someone suddenly said, ¡°Look, Shi Xiaobai and Heartless¡¯ battle is not over! Anyone has any guesses how their fight is going?¡±

    Immediately, someone responded, ¡°It has to be abnormally fiery, with both sides pushing hard at it, fighting a desperate battle, constantly exceeding their limits and surpassing each other. A battle of the century which no one is willing tog behind!¡±

    People in the auditorium began to discuss immediately.

    There was no other way. Their faces hurt from the smacking. There was a need to change subjects!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Fourth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Battle Arena #2

    ¡°Tu Dahei, you are actually a lefty, right!?¡±

    When Heartless said this, his expression looked serious. However, his tone was mostly being jovial and feeling helplessness.

    He obviously knew that Tu Dahei was not a lefty. The clumsiness at the beginning could not be faked, but at this moment, Tu Dahei¡¯s use of his left hand was smooth, without even the slightest dy. He was more lefty than a lefty.

    This dramatic improvement only took him about thirty minutes!

    Such terrifying adaptability waspletely unheard of!

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and said in high spirits, ¡°What a joke. How can This King bepared to mortals like you. This King is ambidextrous, proficient with both left and right hands!¡±

    Heartless could not help but roll his eyes. This Tu Dahei actually acknowledged his praise for him.

    Heartless took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°Tu Dahei, I only used 60% of my strength during the three hundred strikes. It is also to repay you for the mercy you showed me. From now on, I¡¯ll be using my full strength.¡±

    Homing Sword was the most basic sword technique for Heartless. It was equivalent to his ¡®Beginner Sword¡¯.

    He only used Homing Sword three hundred times as a form of repaying Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mercy when he was defeated because of the ¡°ck sword¡¯s rebellion¡±.

    But in the three hundred shes, Shi Xiaobai had went from ¡®barely struggling¡¯ to ¡®seizing the opportunity to counterattack¡¯. Such terrifying learning capacity made Heartless fear holding back.

    This was a monster that would surpass you if you were a little inattentive!

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded as his eyes became brighter. The fighting spirit in his eyes burned hotter.

    Heartless¡¯ Homing Sword was after all his ¡®Beginner Sword¡¯, but wasn¡¯t Shi Xiaobai also using Beginner Sword all this time?

    After the three hundred shes, Shi Xiaobai had conquered the unfamiliarity of using his left hand. After gaining the quintessence of using his left hand was the best time for him to use Kun Peng Sword Technique with his left hand!

    The two lifted their swords and faced each other once again.

    This duel did not seem like there was an obsession towards victory, but more like a sword exchange with mutual respect!

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Heartless suddenly boomed with a low pitch. The white psionic sword in his hand was immediately enveloped by azure rings. The azure aura was likeyers of condensate film, reflective and crystalline. When the sword moved, it would produce ripples, just like ripples that appeared on an azure water surface.

    A light azure glow suddenly enveloped Heartless¡¯ body. His entire body was wrapped in an azure liquid membrane as it emitted a cold aura outwards. Heartless was extremely handsome to begin with, and now with him shrouded in the azure glow, his mortality seemed extinguished, making him as striking as an immortal that had descended.

 Chapter 284: You shall be defeated by this sword attack

    Chapter 284: You shall be defeated by this sword attack

    Amid the azure halo, Heartless looked like an immortal that had descended.

    ¡°My master is Jian Xi of the Kun Peng Sword Sect. With a single Kun Peng Sword Technique, he has dominated the world with his sword. He has been a God of Swords for decades and he has yet to be defeated! My sister and I have been cultivating in the Kun Peng Sword Technique since we were young. I¡¯m said to be a sword prodigy, and I have gained insights into the lower form of the Kun Peng. My sister is slightly better, gaining insights into the middle form of the Kun Peng! With just the lower form of the Kun Peng, among my peers, I have only lost to my sister!¡±

    When Heartless said this, he suddenly shed towards his side. An azure sword beam flew out immediately, turning into sword-shaped water wave. The water wave suddenly froze into a frost icicle before shattering, turning into bits and pieces of snowkes. As the snowkes descended, each of them contained immense sword intent. They carved streaks into the ground when theynded.

    The sword beam condensed into water, water froze into frost, frost shattered into snow, snow fell as swords!

    The weird multi-fold changes all happened in an instant, but it was a coherent andplete picture. It was hard to discern with the naked eye. It felt that every transformation of the sword beam contained a different sword intent, and each level of sword intent seemed to contain nomological sword truths!

    ¡°This is the lower form of the Kun Peng¡ªThe northern darkness has Kun, waters stir at a flick of its tail!¡±

    Heartless looked at Shi Xiaobai and said, ¡°You shall be defeated by this sword attack!¡±

    You shall be defeated by this sword attack!

    This sounded so extremely domineering that it could not be contained!

    Shi Xiaobai gaped slightly, but he was not astounded. Instead, he was amazed¡ªHoly shit, Kun Peng Sword Technique was this awesome?

    Shi Xiaobai had gained insights into the upper form of the Kun Peng from the mantra and had even cultivated it to the Familiarized Proficiency realm, but he did not find it particrly powerful. He felt thatpared to the silver-armored blond woman he saw in his mind that shed out golden sword beams that filled the world, it was just too weak.

    But at this moment, Heartless had touted the Kun Peng Sword Technique as though it was nearly ascending the heavens!

    ¡°Did This King do it wrongly?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai began to wonder.

    The lower form of the Kun Peng that Heartless used was something Shi Xiaobai had observed several times from Sunless. However, Sunless¡¯ lower form of the Kun Peng was not as exquisite as Heartless¡¯. She did not achieve the transformation of sword beams into the four states of water. All she produced was biting cold sword intent.

    However, Sunless¡¯ middle form of the Kun Peng was able to sh out stormy de edges, with sword energies transforming into wind that blustered forward, as though thousands of fine sword beams were simultaneously shed out.

    From Shi Xiaobai¡¯s observation, he believed that the lower form and middle form of the Kun Peng Sunless used was characterized by the power of low temperatures and sword-wind manifestation, making itpletely counter to the upper form¡¯s power of high temperatures and sword-fire manifestation.

    But from the looks of it, that did not seem to be the only case?

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly found something suspicious as his eyes gradually brightened.

    ¡°Sunless failed to attain the quintessence of the lower form of the Kun Peng!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai came up with such a conclusion.

    Sunless had focused on cultivating the middle form of the Kun Peng; hence, she was able to achieve sword-wind manifestation. Due to neglect in the lower form, she did notprehend its essence!

    As for Heartless, he waspletely opposite. He was unable toprehend the middle form, so he put all his effort in the lower form. Hence, he was able to achieve sword-water manifestation!

    The northern darkness has Kun, waters stir at a flick of its tail!

    It changes into Peng, winds arise at a p of its wings!

    This was the true essence of the Kun Peng Sword Technique. The Kun swam in water, so sword-water manifestation. The Peng flew amid the winds, so sword-wind manifestation!

    If that was the case, the lower and middle form of the Kun Peng were the Kun Sword and the Peng Sword respectively. Combining the two together achieved theplete Kun Peng Sword!

    But even so, what was the situation with the upper form?

    Kun-Stewing Wok?

    Two Peng Grills?

    Compared to the stirring of water with a flick of the tail and the arising of winds at the p of wings, the upper form did not resemble the Kun Peng Sword Technique at all. It appeared rather redundant, and seemed¡­

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly thought of something as his eyes lit up!

    He came to a possible realization!

    Shi Xiaobai pondered over it quickly, and with his great imagination and ability to fill in the nks, he took a few seconds to go from a simple discovery and hypothesis to an amazing possibility!

    Shi Xiaobai raised his sword with his left hand. His eyes were like brilliant stars as a smile suffused across his lips.

    Upon seeing this, Heartless felt a sense of foreboding. However, he did not speak any further and instead ran towards Shi Xiaobai with sword raised!

    ¡°Watch it!¡±

    Heartless shed out!

    Vaporized water, gushing sword intent, freezing, shattering, falling. Snowkes filled with sword beams began falling from above!

    Shi Xiaobai looked calm. He did not show any intention of dodging. Instead, with sword in his left hand, he shed out at the sword snowkes that filled the sky!

    This sh looked extremely casual, as though he had gently raised his sword to streak across the sky.

    However, after shing out, the snowkes that filled the sky instantly melted and evaporated, turning into boiling bubbles that rose towards the sky!

    Heartless immediately stared with widened eyes that were filled with incredulity!

    The snowkes were no ordinary snowkes but sword energies that were biting cold. How could they be melted and evaporated into water vapor?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s grin broadened.

    Heartless was rmed as he immediately shed out again!

    This time, it was not the falling of snowkes but azure water waves!

    The Kun Sword had three forms¡ªwater wave, ice front, and snowkes. This strike was the water wave!

    But rather than calling it water wave, it might as well be called a tsunami in mid-air. The sword energies swept forward like a tsunami towards Shi Xiaobai, as though being inundated by the sword energies would cause one to be swallowed by the sword energies in the water wave!

    The sword waves churned at an astonishing speed towards Shi Xiaobai, who remained calm. Once again, he casually struck.

    With the sh, a transparent sword beam collided with the sword wave. The sound of water boiling immediately was heard as the azure sword tsunami immediately evaporated, turning into rising plumes of white mist.

    Heartless drew a gasp and said in surprise, ¡°What sword attack is this?¡±

    What sword technique could instantly obliterate the Kun Peng Sword Technique¡¯s sword intent, and evaporate all the sword beams?

    Shi Xiaobai did not answer. This attack was of course, Kun-Stewing Wok. In the past, he would have said Kun Peng Sword Technique, but at this moment, he no longer thought so!

    Be it the name ¡®Kun-Stewing Wok¡¯ or from its effects, it was clearly designed to counter the lower form sword of Kun Peng!

    Water waves?

    Ice front?

    Snowkes?

    Who cares what waters you stir with a flick of your tail. They would all be evaporated as a result of high temperatures!

    Of course, this so-called evaporation was not evaporation as described in Physics. The power of high temperatures was also not simply high temperatures, but they referred to the sword energy produced by Kun-Stewing Wok being able to ¡®evaporate¡¯ Kun Sword¡¯s sword energies!

    This was a very simple and crude counter. It waspletely unreasonable!

    Shi Xiaobai did not respond, but neither did Heartless ask any further. Heartless shed out Kun Sword in silence once again, but this strike was easily dissipated by Shi Xiaobai.

    However, Heartless did not stop. He continuously shed Kun Sword!

    He was carefully watching Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sword techniques and sensing the sword intent in every strike so as to discover the secret of the attack!

    Shi Xiaobai seemed to read Heartless¡¯ mind. He matched his wishes by using Stewing Sword to extinguish Heartless¡¯ sword energy.

    After a long while, Heartless suddenly stared with widened eyes and said aghast, ¡°This is¡­Kun Peng Sword Technique!?¡±

 Chapter 285: Heavens, quickly take this bastard back

    Chapter 285: Heavens, quickly take this bastard back

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he was slightly astonished. Back at Ogre Forest, Sunless could tell that the sword move he was using was the Kun Peng Sword Technique after a few observations. Her sword talent was clearly much better than Heartless, who had to observe for such a long period of time. However, why were Heartless and Sunless able to tell that the Stewing Sword, which Shi Xiaobai theorized to be a mysterious sword technique that countered the Kun Peng Sword Technique, be part of the Kun Peng Sword Technique?

    Before Shi Xiaobai could even ask, Heartless had already loudly said, ¡°Why does your sword technique possess the unique sword intent of the Kun Peng Sword Technique?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.

    The sword intent of Kun Peng Sword Technique?

    If that was the case, the Stewing Sword may be a sword technique that countered the Kun Sword, but it was also part of the Kun Peng Sword Technique!

    Could it be that the entire Kun Peng Sword Technique was a sword technique that reinforced and countered each other?

    The lower form was a Sword of Water, the middle form was the Sword of Wind, and the upper form was the Sword of High Temperatures and the Sword of Fire!

    High temperatures countered water!

    Wind countered high temperatures!

    Fire countered wind!

    Water countered fire!

    The four sword techniques restrained each other, turning into a cyclic system!

    This was the true nature of the Kun Peng Sword Technique?

    That¡¯s not right. High temperatures might not be the true essence of the Stewing Sword!

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly astonished. He thought of another possibility. Since the Kun Sword Sunless used could only manifest the power of low temperatures, it was very likely that he had yet to grasp the quintessence of the Stewing Sword. Hence, all he could do was manifest the power of high temperatures!

    Wind, water, fire were natural elements in Chinese culture. Then, tobine them into one, the Stewing Sword would sh out a sword beam that was the manifestation of a natural element!

    What natural element could counter water waves, ice fronts, snowkes, and even the Kun?

    ¡°Earth!¡±

    Earth countered water, and also countered fish!

    But it was not ordinary Earth, but burning grounds!

    Burning grounds were what countered water and fish the most!

    If that was the case, the true Kun Peng Sword Technique was¡ªEarth, Wind, Water, Fire!

    Earth countered Water.

    Water countered Fire.

    Fire countered Wind.

    Wind countered Earth.

    Four sword moves, reinforcing or countering each other!

    No, it might not only be reinforcing or countering, there was perhaps a way for the four sword moves tobine!

    Earth, Wind, Water, Fire were regarded in Buddhism as the four elements that made matter, and were also called ¡®Cycle¡¯!

    ¡°This is the true mystery of the Kun Peng Sword Technique! Combining¡ªEarth, Wind, Water, Fire¡ªfour as one!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes turned bright and hot as he could not help but feel a tinge of excitement in his heart.

    Heartless frowned. He had been asking incessantly, but Tu Dahei remained silent. He appeared deadpan before suddenly looking excited.

    Heartless could not help but wonder what Tu Dahei was getting high on.

    If Heartless knew Shi Xiaobai had figured out the hidden ancient secret of the Kun Peng Sword Technique through the use of these two sword moves, he would probably be astounded.

    What sort of different line of thought and ability toe up with such fanciful and reasonable thoughts did he have?

    Shi Xiaobai naturally would not waste time exining to Heartless hisplex reasoning. He only had one thought on his mind!

    This King has created a sword thatbined ¡®Earth, Wind, Fire, Water¡¯!

    Because of this, he needed to first grasp the quintessence of each of the four sword moves!

    Sword of Fire, he had grasped its quintessence for no good reason.

    Sword of Earth, he had yet to grasp its quintessence.

    Sword of Wind, he had observed it from Sunless for a period of time, but had never used it before.

    Sword of Water, he had only truly seen it a couple of times up to now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start by practicing the least familiar one!¡±

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai looked at Heartless and loudly said, ¡°Try taking on This King¡¯s strike!¡±

    Heartless felt Shi Xiaobai was filled with oddness. He was in apletely passive state after using Kun Peng Sword Technique that he prided himself with. After hearing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s deration of attack, Heartless immediately perked his focus.

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    Heartless was waiting alert.

    Shi Xiaobai prepared slightly before shing forward!

    This strike contained a tiny hint of sword intent he obtained from observing Sunless¡¯ swordy.

    It changes into Peng, winds arise at a p of its wings!

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    A fart-like sound resounded as Shi Xiaobai shed out a sword beam that fell apart immediately, turning into a gentle breeze.

    This breeze blew for a meter or two and was extremely weak. There was no need to talk about giving Heartless any trouble, it probably could not blow up the hair strands of a girl.

    Shi Xiaobai had ended up in failure with his first use of the Peng Sword.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face turned slightly red as he coughed and said, ¡°An ident, purely an ident!¡±

    Heartless stared confounded as he cried out, ¡°Middle form of the Kun Peng? Why do you know the middle form of the Kun Peng?¡±

    Although this strike had failed, Heartless was able to tell that this strike was the middle form of the Kun Peng. This was because Sunless had failed countless times in her practice of the middle form of the Kun Peng when she was young. Every failure produced such a weak breeze.

    Heartless had seen it countless times, so he could tell that Shi Xiaobai was currently producing the middle form of the Kun Peng!

    Heartless was feeling extremely perplexed. Why was Tu Dahei able to execute a Kun Peng Sword Technique, which countered his Kun Sword, that he had never seen before? Also, why was he able to use the middle form of the Kun Peng?

    Suddenly, Heartless thought of a possibility as he shouted, ¡°My sister taught you!?¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he was taken aback. Sunless was not good with words, so she did not know how to express her thoughts. She could only let him observe using her swordy. It was not considered teaching. But in all seriousness, this was probably a method of imparting swordsmanship?

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment before he nodded.

    Heartless immediately gave a wry smile and said with a sigh, ¡°I never believed the saying that girls have their thoughts outside the family, but I have finally understood it. This Kun Peng Sword Technique is a secret technique of the Kun Peng Sword Sect that is not to be imparted. Yet, Little Sun has imparted it to you¡­¡±

    If Heartless knew that Sunless had handed the Kun Peng Sword Manual directly to Shi Xiaobai, he would probably vomit blood on the spot.

    Shi Xiaobai did not n on exining. All he had on his mind was the Kun Peng Sword Technique. Seeing Heartless looking depressed, he took a few steps back and began brandishing his sword around in the corner.

    ¡°Pu¡­ Pu¡­ Pu¡­ Pu¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai constantly shed out Peng Sword, but suffered repeated failures. It was apparently not that simple to grasp its quintessence.

    Seeing Shi Xiaobai ignore him while practicing his swordy in the corner, Heartless immediately felt bitter.

    Hey, aren¡¯t we supposed to be battling now?

    Heartless recalled the entire process of this duel and immediately found it absurd.

    In the first half of the duel, he had been tortured by the ck sword, resulting in constant defeat. Tu Dahei¡¯s proficiency of his left hand also gradually increased.

    In the middle of the duel, he had held back to fight with Tu Dahei for three hundred rounds in order to return the favor. As such, Tu Daheipletely grasped the use of his left hand.

    In the second half of the duel, he used the lower form of the Kun Peng, but was countered by Tu Dahei¡¯s mysterious sword technique. He was immediately at a disadvantage. Then Tu Dahei began ignoring him and practiced the middle form of the Kun Peng himself.

    What did this mean?

    This duel was him clearly being a sparring partner. Tu Dahei was not satisfied just training his left hand in the way of the sword, this was the precursor of him continuing to practice the middle form of the Kun Peng!

    Holy shit, I¡¯m a super rookie, a sword prodigy that defended the title of champion at the National Secondary School Swordy Tournament for three consecutive years. And now, I¡¯m a free sparring partner?

    Heartless even felt like dying!

    Seeing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back facing him as he shed out the middle form of the Kun Peng again and again at a corner, but failing time and time again. He did not feel it was right to sneak up on him, nor did he bear to interrupt him. However, he finally could not help but taunt, ¡°Stop trying. The middle form of the Kun Peng is not a sword technique that can be mastered by brandishing the sword a hundred or two hundred times. Even my sis took three years to barely seed!¡±

    Just as Heartless finished saying his sentence, Shi Xiaobai shed out another time. This time, the sword wind did not instantly dissipate like before. It howled towards a wall!

    When the sword wind crashed into the wall, it issued a harsh sound. Densely packed sword streaks were left instantly on the wall!

    ¡°Su¡­ceeded!?¡±

    Heartless gaped. He did not dare to believe the scene in front of him.

    Tu Dahei had managed to use the middle form of the Kun Peng!

    Although the strike was extremely immature, it was the middle form of the Kun Peng that had properly manifested. Heartless remembered that his sister had failed for three years. During those three years, she had practiced shing thousands, if not millions of times before finally being able to sh out a strike Tu Dahei had managed.

    His sister wasbeled as a rare sword fanatic, but now, what sort of monster was Tu Dahei?

    After Shi Xiaobai managed to produce the strike, he was pleasantly surprised. He had yet toprehend the Sword of Earth, but he never expected to grasp the quintessence of the Sword of Wind so quickly.

    From the looks of it, he had an affinity with Wind and Fire?

    What was his affinity with Water?

    How long would he take to learn the Sword of Water?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes glowed as he turned towards Heartless. With a strong desire in his tone, he said, ¡°Come on, quickly use your Kun Peng Sword Technique. This King is unable to endure the thirst!¡±

    Heartless fell silent. He could clearly tell from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression three words¡ª¡±want to learn!¡±

    In the short span of an hour, Tu Dahei had used him as a sparring partner, grasping the ability to use his left hand and learned the middle form of the Kun Peng. Now, he even fucking wanted to steal from him the learnings of the lower form of the Kun Peng?

    Heavens, how can you be this shameless!?

    Heartless could not tolerate it further as he said angrily, ¡°Tu Dahei, I want to battle you!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised as he said out of curiosity, ¡°Aren¡¯t we battling?¡±

    Heartless went silent for a moment before he involuntarily cried towards the heavens!

    So you fucking know we are battling!

    Heavens, quickly take this bastard back!

    ¡­

 Chapter 286: Failure is the mother of success

    Chapter 286: Failure is the mother of sess

    This was a duel, a duel that determined who could go further in the mass selection. It proved who was stronger. It was even an important duel that determined the honor of an organization!

    This duel was supposed to be abnormally fiery, with both sides pushing hard at it, fighting a desperate battle, constantly exceeding their limits and surpassing each other. A battle of the century in which no one would be willing tog behind. Finally it would end with a narrow margin that would be regretful.

    But, why did this scene imperceptibly change?

    Why did the duel transform into the present state?

    Why?

    Heartless sighed as his eyes gradually turned icy-cold.

    ¡°Tu Dahei, I will no longer hesitate or show any mercy. This is a duel. Sword is our only form of exchange. Using your full strength is the best form of respect.¡±

    Heartless raised his psionic sword and his face was without expression. His gaze was keen, as surging sword intent churned around him. He had a dominating aura as he said coldly, ¡°Sword techniques are split into five levels. Sword Technique, Sword Intent, Sword Truth, Sword Soul, and Sword Domain. Typical swordsmen would only be able to use sword techniques that are empty in nature. After practicing swords for several years, they would acquire Sword Intent through a honing process. But extremely few swordsmen are able to create their own Sword Truth. As for Sword Soul and Sword Domain, those are things only the top swordsmen in the world are able toprehend.¡±

    ¡°Tu Dahei, your sword already possesses sword intent, but that is all to it. Compared to an expert with Sword Truth, you are still a great distance away. I have practiced swords for more than ten years. At the age of fourteen, I gained insight into the Sword Truth, and this Sword Truth of mine is known as [Heartless]¡±.

    ¡°So I regret to tell you that you will be defeated by Sword Truth, [Heartless]!¡±

    After Heartless said this, his eyes turned cold, as though he had abandoned all his emotions.

    Shi Xiaobai slowly wiped away the overwhelming excitement filled him when fully immersing himself in the study of the Kun Peng Sword Technique. He could sense the cold aura exuded by Heartless. It was as though he was an ice sculpture which had frozen all his emotions, thoughts, and ¡®burdens¡¯.

    Heartless had ¡®activated¡¯ his Sword Truth, [Heartless], making him enter a realm of emotional voidness.

    Sword Truth seemed like a vague term, but in fact, its existence was very real, real and powerful.

    Shi Xiaobai had previously understood Sword Truth from Sunless. Her Sword Truth was [Fanaticism], with swords being the only thing in her head. She only had eyes for the sword, and even her heart was for the sword!

    Sunless was a sword fanatic. She was constantly having her Sword Truth [Fanaticism] ¡®activated¡¯. She did not ¡®deactivate¡¯ it when she was sparring with Shi Xiaobai in their subconsciousness. Sunless¡¯ Sword Truth had already be ¡®one with the sword¡¯ with her body itself.

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai had suffered an abject defeat in the consciousness sparring. At the beginning, he only knew sword techniques andcked sword intent. Hence, he could not evenst a strike. Gradually he gained insight into sword intent, allowing him to use Beginner Sword to enter a deadlock with Sunless for more than ten rounds.

    The power of Sword Truth was obvious.

    The reason why Heartless was considered to be the second best sword prodigy among rookies was because he had managed to create his Sword Truth at the age of fourteen. The possession of a Sword Truth was the benchmark criteria if a swordsman was excellent or not. For example, whether one possessed Sword Truth, or if the Sword Truth was strong, or if the Sword Truth could allow the person to be one with the sword, etc.

    ¡°Come on, let This King experience your Sword Truth!¡±

    The fighting spirit in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes ignited again!

    Heartless had a deadpan expression as he silently walked towards Shi Xiaobai with sword raised. The stance he had was a heaven and earth difference from before.

    Shi Xiaobai put aside all the distractions in his heart. Sword techniques were never his most powerful skill. It was even thebat skill that he had only just begun practicing. However, he would only use a sword for this battle.

    Just as Heartless said, swords were their only way ofmunication!

    Heartless closed the gap and suddenly shed over!

    This strike was simple. It was not even in the form of a sword technique, it was just a simple sh!

    But this strike was as domineering as fire and as fast as lightning!

    Instead of retreating, Shi Xiaobai advanced and shed out in a simr manner!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    This was a sh of swords, the explosive skirmish of sword beams. It was apetition between sword intents!

    There was no victor from this sh, but Shi Xiaobai waspletely at the disadvantage.

    Heartless shed out once again!

    No, it was not a single strike this time. In this strike that appeared like a single strike, it contained three sword intents!

    Shi Xiaobai managed to parry the first two sword intents, but was no match for the third sword intent. He had not choice but to retreat!

    Heartless¡¯ attacks would not take a break because of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s retreat. He shed out with a stronger strike!

    Heartless did not use the Homing Sword or the Heaven Shrouding Eclipse, nor did he use the lower form of the Kun Peng. He just simply shed forward, but such simple strikes seemed to contain the shadows of the three sword techniques.

    This was the concentration of Heartless¡¯ sword techniques!

    His Sword Truth, [Heartless], froze all his emotions. Hence, his every strike did not give him excitement, fear, nervousness or softheartedness or other emotions that would affect him. His every strike was simple and direct, directed straight at vital body parts!

    Shi Xiaobai faced with with the sword, but the battle became more and more taxing on him. He could only retreat again and again.

    Finally at the thirteenth round, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s psionic sword was shattered. He retreated in time, but a gash had appeared across his clothes. It had nearly shed out a gaping bloody wound.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not feel fear during this period of time. Nor did he have time to feel frustrated or disheartened from every failure in each sh. This was because Heartless¡¯ next strike was already shing at his throat!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Heartless¡¯ sword was blocked!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were shining like the hot sun. Boiling fighting spirit seemed to burn everything!

    Having fear in the heart?

    Feeling disheartened because of defeat?

    Shi Xiaobai would not experience such emotions. At the instant his psionic sword was shattered, other than dodging the fatal strike, he had immediately constructed a brand new psionic sword!

    He would not waste time to regret failure.

    He only had one thought on his mind.

    Give This King such failure another ten thousand times!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In front of a crumbling wall, there was a young boy about six years old, holding a small knife carved from wood. He was constantly stabbing at the wall.

    On closer look, there was a very tiny hole in the wall. And the boy¡¯s thrust of the short knife was aimed at that tiny hole in the wall.

    However, the hole was just too small, and was just slightlyrger than the knife¡¯s de tip. It had to be precisely aligned in order to thrust the knife into the hole. However, the boy¡¯s stabbing actions appeared to be deliberately magnified. Every thrust needed him to throw out half his body. This prevented him from being able to precisely stab the hole.

    The boy¡¯s knife would stab around the surroundings of the hole, but every strike was stabbed at an extremely fast speed and with great strength. This caused his hand to go numb from the recoil after each thrust.

    The boy frowned and, with a tear stricken face, he repeated the thrusting at the hole.

    Ten times, a hundred times, a few hundred times, more than a thousand times¡­

    From noon to dusk, he had only managed to thrust the knife into the hole fewer than ten times.

    The autumn¡¯s dusk was dark and cold. As the air seemed to turn into frost, the boy¡¯s hand turned slightly red from the cold, but he did not stop.

    ¡°Xiaobai, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    A gentle voice was heard as footsteps approached from the other side of the wall.

    The boy¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately stopped. He jogged towards the other side of the wall and saw a ck-haired teenager walking towards him slowly.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    The boy exhaled lightly before running towards the ck-haired teenager¡¯s side.

    The ck-haired teenager crouched down and stroked the boy¡¯s head. He held the boy¡¯s tiny right fist.

    ¡°Si¡­¡±

    The boy let out a tiny cry of pain.

    The ck-haired teenager lowered his head and saw the boy¡¯s white palm already red, to the point of it turning purple. The ck-haired teenager¡¯s heart ached for him as he said with a sigh, ¡°Man, don¡¯t you know how to skive? I purposely brought Dad away so that you could rest, but you¡­Sigh. Why don¡¯t you stop practicing the Pig ughtering Knife?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    The boy rounded his eyes with a stare as he said while shaking his head, ¡°Dad said that if the pig ughtering knife is not stabbed in urately, the big white pig will feel a lot of pain, much more painful than me. So, I need to diligently practice so that I can stab it urately! Brother, leave me alone. It¡¯s not that painful. I¡¯m no longer a three or four-year-old. There¡¯s no need for Brother to be worried!¡±

    The ck-haired teenager gave a wry smile as he stroked the boy on the head and said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You are five this year, so you must pay attention to your safety and health, got it? Dad might look very strict, but he is actually secretly feeling the pain in his heart. As for you, there¡¯s plenty of time left. You can slowly practice the Pig ughtering Knife!¡±

    When the boy heard this, he fell into a moment of thought. Suddenly he shook his head resolutely and pursed his lips to say, ¡°No! I¡¯m too stupid. I can¡¯t stab that tiny hole. Dad said that without diligence, I¡¯m hopeless with my stupidity. Furthermore, Brother previously said that, failure is the mother of sess. The more you fail, the earlier Baby Sess will be born.¡±

    The ck-haired teenager gaped and was at a loss as to what to say. He had said so in the past to console the young boy who had suffered numerous failures. He never expected the boy to take his words to heart, to the point of using it to encourage himself.

    Was such a matter good or bad?

    The ck-haired teenager could only say, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to return for our meal.¡±

    The boy¡¯s eyes immediately lit up as he nodded his head vigorously. He was very, very hungry at that moment.

    The ck-haired teenager walked to the other side and held the boy¡¯s left hand, as the two headed home.

    ¡°I like Mother Failure!¡±

    As the boy walked, he suddenly looked up and asked, ¡°Oh right, Brother, when is Mothering back? I still haven¡¯t seen her!¡±

    The ck-haired teenager¡¯s footsteps came to a halt as he turned his head gently to the side. As though he was hiding something, he said softly, ¡°Mother? She went to a very, very far ce. I don¡¯t know when she will be back as well. However, she is always very concerned with Xiaobai. She must definitely wish to see Xiaobai.¡±

    The boy gave an ¡°Orh¡± and did not speak further.

    The evening glow cast long shadows of the two. The shadows of the hands were bound together, as though they would never separate.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Failure is the mother of sess.¡±

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai constructed another psionic sword.

    In a short span of ten minutes, his psionic sword had shattered more than twenty times. His clothes were riddled with holes and there were bloody wounds on his body.

    When it came to sword techniques, Shi Xiaobai truly was unable topare to Heartless, who had activated his Heartless Sword Truth. Without any suspense, he was defeated and retreated in a sorry state. The amount of psionic power and stamina he had was greatly drained. If not for ¡®Unleaking Turtle Aura¡¯, which forcefully allowed him to persist on, he would have long suffered true defeat from his exhaustion.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was still persisting on. Despite having lost in the sparring of sword techniques for more than twenty times, the battle had yet to end.

    Heartless did not show any mercy, nor did he hesitate. After Shi Xiaobai retreated, he would draw close once again. It was as though he would only end after obtaining true victory.

    ¡°The next strike shall end this duel.¡±

    Suddenly, Heartless, who had been silent for a long while, spoke. His voice was calm and cold, as though he was an emotionless machine stating an objective fact. His auric pressure increased once again.

    ¡°This King thinks so too.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded in approval and said, ¡°For with the next strike, you will be defeated by This King¡¯s Sword Truth!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 287: Excalibur

    Chapter 287: Excalibur

    ¡°For the next strike, you will be defeated by This King¡¯s Sword Truth!¡±

    The moment Shi Xiaobai said this, points of near-transparent golden dots of light floated up from the ground as they rapidly surged towards Shi Xiaobai.

    The golden points of light gathered and merged into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body. A translucent golden light enveloped Shi Xiaobai in a membrane.

    Two golden vortices appeared in his ck eyes.

    ¡°This King¡¯s Sword Truth¡ªExcalibur!¡±

    There was a sudden hint of divinity in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s voice.

    Shi Xiaobai had been defeated by Sunless six hundred and fifty-three times in their consciousness sparring. He went from only knowing sword techniques to grasping sword intent. He was also extremely close to creating a Sword Truth that was unique to him.

    And at this moment, against Heartless, who had activated his Sword Truth, [Heartless], he had suffered one defeat after another, to the point of being powerless to resist. But through this, Shi Xiaobaipleted another metamorphosis.

    Growing from failures, that was Shi Xiaobai!

    He had created a Sword Truth that belonged to himself!

    This Sword Truth was born out of failure, so Shi Xiaobai wanted to call it Sess, but he suddenly thought of a sword technique which the loli sword spirit had previously mentioned to him. It was a sword technique that left a deep impression on him¡ªExcalibur1!

    Hence, the thought of naming his Sword Truth [Excalibur] could not be stopped.

    Victory born out of countless defeats. Wasn¡¯t that exactly the most persistent and resolute victory?

    For victory, he was willing to steadfastly progress forward despite thousands of failures. This was¡­Excalibur!

    This was a symbol of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s divine kingship, and it was also Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Sword Truth!

    Near-transparent golden light enveloped Shi Xiaobai. His aura soared to its maximum as he ¡®activated¡¯ his Sword Truth!

    Heartless was deadpan. He had frozen all his emotions. Even though the scene in front of him was horrifying and thrilling, he would remain indifferent!

    However, his aura was simrly soaring. This was because he wanted to end the duel with the next strike!

    ck gasses emitted from the ground as they circled Heartless¡¯ psionic sword.

    Heartless raised his sword high as ck mist shrouded it. Slowly, a gigantic ck sword projection appeared.

    ¡°Heaven Shrouding!¡±

    Heartless yelled as he held his sword with both hands. From more than ten meters away, he shed at Shi Xiaobai!

    ¡°Eclipse!¡±

    A humongous ck sword projection fell from the sky as it shrouded the heavens. The sword projected was like a gigantic ck mountain as it crashed down at Shi Xiaobai!

    This ck sword projection nearly covered every inch of the arena. Surging sword intent emanated from the sword projection as countless sword beams stirred, as though it was tearing apart space itself!

    Shi Xiaobai could not avoid it!

    But he would not avoid it as well!

    With sword in his left hand, the golden points of light around Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body surged towards the psionic sword. The white psionic sword emitted a dazzling golden light, as though it was a treasured sword made out of gold.

    All the psionic power in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body spewed out at the instant. It was constantly being gathered,pressed and converged to a single point. The golden psionic sword¡¯s sword tip immediately burst out a light more ring than sunlight!

    Why was it Excalibur?

    By using all his strength, exhausting his everything, concentrating hismitment to victory, he would sh out the final strike with absolutely no regrets!

    This was the Excalibur Shi Xiaobai understood. He may have not seen this strike before, but he could create it himself!

    He recalled the moment when the blond woman with coiled hair produced that strike that made him possess the thought of ¡°This King wants to learn swords¡±. He then used the line of thought with how Turtle-speed Divine Punch constantlypressed psionic power, and the inspiration frompressing all his strength through the use of One Second Shura. Bybining three factors together, he created a sword technique that belonged to him alone!

    This strike was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s full strength. It was meant for victory, leaving no room for escape!

    This was the finale strike!

    This strike was Excalibur!

    More and more golden points of light gathered towards the sword¡¯s body as psionic power that was continuouslypressed made the sword¡¯s edge appear even more dazzling!

    Suddenly, a gigantic golden sword projection rose to the sky!

    At the same time, the ck sword projection of Heaven Shrouding Eclipse that Heartless had shed out came crashing down like a mountain.

    The golden sword projection went past the ck sword projection, as though sunlight tearing through the haze!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes grew brighter as though they were shimmering stars!

    ¡°Excalibur!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai roared as he shed out!

    The gigantic golden sword projection shed vertically, splitting the ck sword projection into two!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The golden sword projection exploded as though a star had gone supernova. The golden light burst out, filling the world. The fragments of the ck sword projection were instantly engulfed!

    The golden light enveloped everything, as though gold was the only color in the entire world.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s psionic sword shattered and the glow from his body dimmed. His mind went blurry as his feet went limp. He nearly fell backwards. Through the expedient use of Unleaking Turtle Aura, he prevented himself from fainting.

    He had created his own Sword Truth, and from the foundation of his Sword Truth, created a sword technique that belonged to him!

    This strike was named Excalibur by him!

    Although this strike did not possess the terrifying power that came from using ¡®One Second Shura¡¯, Shi Xiaobai had used all his mental efforts in an instant to create such a strike.

    This strike could only be used once in a short period of time. There was no turning back. It was truly the finale strike!

    The dazzling golden light filled the world for a few moments before it slowly dissipated. And Heartless, who had been enveloped by the golden light was slowly revealed.

    At this moment, Heartless was already lying on the ground. His clothes were torn and the upper half of his body was naked. His eyes were closed, but he was still breathing slightly. It appeared as though he had fainted.

    An authoritative voice immediately resounded above the arena.

    ¡°The duel is over with Shi Xiaobai emerging victorious. The victor will be sent to the fifth level in ten seconds and the loser will be sent out of the training ground!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai revealed a smile. He struggled to take a few steps towards the ck and white swords.

    The two swords simultaneously issued crisp sword hums.

    When Shi Xiaobai neared the two swords, he frowned and discovered a problem.

    His right hand had been sealed by the Absolute Choice¡¯s punishment. He temporarily could not use his superpower in his right hand, preventing him from transforming the two swords into energy to store them.

    At this moment, he could only use his left hand, so how could he hold two swords in one hand?

    It was tiresome just thinking of it!

    ¡°Both of you, fuse together!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai stared at the ck and white swords as he said in an incontestable manner.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Half a minuteter, Shi Xiaobai had arrived in the fifth level. His mind gradually turned lucid as he surveyed his surroundings. He discovered himself in a sparse forest. The ground beneath him was slightly muddy and there were the faint sounds of bird chirping.

    Shi Xiaobai was holding a sword in his left hand. It did not look any different in terms of appearancepared to a normal sword, but there was something extremely odd about this sword. This was because the sword was constantly changing its color.

    One moment, it would be pure white, and the next moment, it would be pure ck. At times, it would be a mix of ck and white, as though the ck and white colors were scrambling to be the sword¡¯s only color.

    This sword was of course the¡­fusion of Holy Radiance and the ck sword!

    When Shi Xiaobai said in an incontestable manner, ¡°Both of you fuse together!¡±, the two swords had really fused together. However, after their fusion, they entered apetition for the color of the sword¡¯s surface. Clearly, the two swords were very reluctant about the fusion.

    Shi Xiaobai was very pleased with the two ¡®sensible¡¯ swords.

    Shi Xiaobai stood there for a moment waiting and soon the authoritative voice boomed in his head.

    As usual, the rules of the level¡¯s trial would be announced upon stepping into each level.

    ¡°Wee to the Nine Revolutions Transcendental World¡¯s fifth level, Land of Life and Death!¡±

    ¡°In Land of Life and Death, on every trial-taker¡¯s shoulder will appear a Life Epaulette. If the Life Epaulette is shattered, the trial-taker will be transported out of the tower!¡±

    ¡°Every ten minutes, there will be one trial-taker whose Life Epaulette will transform into the Death Epaulette. The assessment program will inform all trial-takers in the Land of Life and Death the identity of the trial-taker with the Death Epaulette, as well as the information of the trial-taker¡¯s location for up to ten seconds.¡±

    ¡°Once trial-takers with the Life Epaulette seed at destroying the Death Epaulette, it will be considered as a sessful clear of the level and the trial-taker will be sent to the sixth level. Every Death Epaulette can only have one destroyer. Simultaneous destruction will be considered null and void.¡±

    ¡°If the trial-taker wearing the Death Epaulette is able to prevent the Death Epaulette from shattering for ten minutes, the trial-taker will be considered as having cleared the level and the trial-taker will be sent to the sixth level.¡±

    ¡°The fifth level¡¯s Level Lord, [Death Aristocrat], has been awakened. It will descend in eight hours. Please make haste!¡±

    ¡°Gentle reminder, do not easily trust anyone. Wishing you the best of luck!¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he could not help but nce at his shoulder. And indeed, an epaulette had appeared on his shoulder.

    It was a silver epaulette the size of a coin that had no patterns.

    This epaulette was the Life Epaulette. He would be eliminated if it was shattered.

    This level¡¯s ruleset¡­was probably one of the most cruel ones out of the five levels so far.

    Only one person could clear the level every ten minutes. The trial-taker who had his epaulette changed to a Death Epaulette was equivalent to a fugitive on the run. The trial-taker had to ¡®survive¡¯ for ten minutes in order to clear the level. The remaining hundred or two hundred trial-takers would be equivalent to pursuers. They would definitely gather to kill the Death Epaulette trial-taker in order to clear the level.

    The assessment program would even provide the pursuers identity of the fugitive, as well as ten seconds of the fugitive¡¯s location.

    In this trial, the fugitive would find it difficult to survive, while the pursuers needed topete with another hundred or two hundred people, only for one person to clear the level. If the Death Epaulette was simultaneously shattered, it would be void. Therefore, even a 0.01 second advantage was something to strive for.

    The cruelpetitiveness of this level¡¯s trial was obvious.

    After Shi Xiaobai considered the rules, hey down on the ground for a moment. Although the side effects were not as exaggerated as using ¡®One Second Shura¡¯ after he shed his self-made Excalibur strike, his psionic power was somewhat drained. He needed to recover for a moment.

    Shi Xiaobai rested for several minutes.

    Suddenly, the authoritative voice resounded in the sky, throughout the world.

    ¡°The thirty-first round shall begin immediately. Death Epaulette wearer has been randomly chosen. The wearer¡¯s name is Ye Sheng.¡±

    When the voice faded away, an image immediately appeared in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind. There was a freckled youth fleeing in panic amid the mountains.

    At the same time, a gigantic map appeared in his mind. There were only two points on the map. One point was motionless, while the other was moving extremely fast.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately understood. The immobile point was him, while the rapidly moving point was the freckled youth who had be the fugitive.

    The assessment program had indeed provided the identity and location of the fugitive.

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but stare with widened eyes.

    This was because he discovered a fascinating thing.

    The freckled youth was nearing him, and running straight towards his position.

    Holy shit, was this some welfare that was given to him?

    Should This King just sit here and wait, or to sit here and wait?

    1. A literal trantion of Excalibur in Chinese is Vow of Victory

 Chapter 288: How do you wish to die?

    Chapter 288: How do you wish to die?

    The two images in his head onlysted for ten seconds, but Shi Xiaobai had confirmed that the Ye Sheng, who had been chosen as the fugitive, was heading towards him. ording to his speed, he would arrive in about a minute.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately jumped up to a tree and looked towards the direction where Ye Sheng was.

    Where he was situated was probably in a mountain. However, the vegetation was sparse and the trees were not thickset. Hence, a single nce made the area abnormally expansive.

    Shi Xiaobai surveyed his surroundings. He immediately noticed figures appearing along the horizon. The nearby trial-takers were rushing here in an attempt to intercept Ye Sheng.

    A few secondster, a freckled youth was running in panic at the ends of the horizon. There were seven or eight trial-takers behind him in pursuit. From time to time, someone would shoot a psionic arrow at Ye Sheng, who could only dodge in a sorry state while running desperately.

    On a careful look, he noticed that there was a white crystal covering Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder. Clearly, he had used psionic power to protect the Death Epaulette.

    Ye Sheng was blindly running and did not know that people were weltering towards him from all directions. They hadpletely surrounded him. Regardless of the direction in which he went, he would eventually meet pursuers.

    How difficult was it tost ten minutes against a hundred or two hundred trial-takers¡¯bined efforts?

    Of course, it was not easy to snatch the oue of shattering the Death Epaulette out of a hundred or two hundred people.

    Shi Xiaobai did not wait. This was a bonus that came to his doorstep. He obviously would not give it away.

    Shi Xiaobai leaped down from the tree and used Crab Steps and headed towards Ye Sheng at a blistering speed.

    The ground beneath his feet was soft. Every step left a deep depression into the ground. There were noisy sounds sounding off from everywhere in the sparse forest. The sounds of the pursuers¡¯ footsteps were closing in.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. In front of him, he could see Ye Sheng!

    Ye Sheng clearly saw Shi Xiaobai approaching him as well. Immediately, he screamed as though he had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Tu Dahei!¡±

    Ye Sheng¡¯s face paled. He hurriedly did a reversal by changing his direction to the right. He apparently knew that it was impossible for him to escape Tu Dahei in a head on sh!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you go running!¡±

    Shi Xiaobaiughed loudly. With an extremely fast speed, he chased after him and instantly, the gap between them shrank.

    Ye Sheng turned his head and his eyes were filled with horror.

    Fuck, how exaggerated was this speed?

    In just a few seconds, the distance between Shi Xiaobai and Ye Sheng was less than five meters. He would be caught at the very next moment. Shi Xiaobai had already reached out his left arm. The sword that was switching ck and white colors seemed extremely strange in his left hand, but Ye Sheng knew without a doubt that the sword could instantly cut his arm off.

    In this pursuit, although the Life Epaulette represented ¡®life¡¯, the Life Epaulette was just the size of a coin. Furthermore, it was adhered tightly attached to the shoulder. In the bid to grab an opportunity, few trial-takers would show any mercy.

    Ye Sheng had witnessed several fugitives guarding the epaulettes with their lives. Their shoulders ended being cleaved, prated, exploded and various tragic oues.

    In this ¡°Life and Death¡± Assault, it did not seem like life would be a problem on the surface, but reality was frequently cruel.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    At this moment, the sound of a gunshot was heard from a distance!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he shed out with his sword five meters away from Ye Sheng!

    A transparent sword beam shot straight at Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Ye Sheng screamed as he crouched down to the ground in fright. But all he saw was a bullet that had been split into half dropping on his shoulder.

    The bullet emitted boiling hot gasses with the smell of gunpowder.

    At the next moment, gunshots, that resembled the sound of a rainstorm pattering the ground, were heard.

    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±

    The terrifying sounds of the gunshots did not resemble the constant shots from a machine gun. Instead, it was as though hundreds, if not thousands of guns had shot at the same moment in session.

    Ye Sheng hurriedly turned his head over and nearly peed his pants. He saw bullets that filled the sky pouring down on him at an extremely fast speed!

    The bullets were like dark clouds that shrouded the sky. The speed was so fast that the naked eye could not discern them. Ye Sheng could not react in time as his eyes zed over. A look of despair suffused his eyes.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him almost instantaneously.

    A ck and white sword shed out at the bullets that filled the sky!

    As the sword fell, a strong wind howled!

    ¡°Keng! Keng! Keng! ¡­¡±

    The violent sword wind scattered the dense rain of bullets. Each bullet was shattered as it fell down.

    ¡°Peng! Peng! Peng! ¡­¡±

    The rain of bullets that was blown into two pelted down on the soft ground, riddling it with holes. The ground immediately appeared to fill with crevices.

    Ye Sheng¡¯s body had curled up. He looked at the figure that had suddenly appeared to sweep the rain of bullets away. A look of disbelief appeared in his nk expression.

    It was Tu Dahei!

    Tu Dahei had saved him!

    At this moment, seven other rookies that were chasing him came surrounding him. There were also figures that began appearing at the end of one¡¯s vision!

    Ye Sheng finally realized that he had been surrounded!

    He was surrounded by pursuers. Furthermore, the rain of bullets might fall once again. He was in a hopeless situation.

    Ye Sheng recalled the terrible states of thest few pursuers. His lips turned pale as they shivered.

    ¡°Tost ten minutes? That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±

    As Ye Sheng ruminated, a look of resoluteness shed in his eyes. He suddenly looked up and shouted, ¡°All you bunch of madmen. You want to shatter my epaulette? Dream on! I¡¯ll rather be eliminated than to give it to you!¡±

    Ye Sheng seemed to be in a frenzy and his voice sounded hysteric.

    When the rookies surrounding him heard this, they realized something and shouted, ¡°No!¡±

    However, no one could prevent Ye Sheng, who had been scared out of his wits. He yelled with his throat hoarsened, ¡°Open Sesame!¡±

    The two words were the exitmand!

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head in astonishment as he saw Ye Sheng transform into a golden beam of light that shot towards the sky. He had vanished from the trials.

    At the same time, the authoritative voice resounded through the entire world:

    ¡°The fugitive has exited the trials. This round¡¯s Life and Death Assault is null and void. The next Life and Death Assault will begin in seven minutes.¡±

    The rookies that came in pursuit stopped and looked at each other. They began grumbling.

    ¡°Sigh, another coward that used the exitmand!¡±

    ¡°This won¡¯t do. If every fugitive were to use the exitmand at theirst struggling moment, how are we to clear the level before the Level Lord descends?¡±

    ¡°We can only do it by surprise. We have to sneak up on the fugitives before they can even react and destroy their Death Epaulettes. However, that is very difficult as well.¡±

    ¡°The main reason is because the previous fugitives ended up in a terrible state. All of them were stubbornly persisting to the point of suffering grievous injuries. One of them even died a terrible death. So now when the fugitive is surrounded, the fugitive would hurriedly exit the trials. We would do the same if we were in their shoes. The scene was just too bloody and gross. If you aren¡¯t careful, your shoulder might disappear as well. In short, it is very difficult for a pursuer to clear the level.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s difficult for a pursuer to clear, but it¡¯s even more difficult for a fugitive. With so many people chasing after the fugitive, it¡¯s just too difficult tost ten minutes!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies that came in pursuit discussed as they left separately. They were waiting for the next round to begin in seven minutes.

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent for a moment. Suddenly he turned towards where the rain of bullets came.

    Clearly, he had missed a chance of clearing the level by a sliver.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not regret it. He could have indeed chosen to shatter the Death Epaulette on Ye Sheng¡¯s shoulder, but Ye Sheng would very likely be riddled in holes by the rain of bullets.

    Shi Xiaobai obviously would not choose to do such a despicable act that was oblivious of life in order to clear the level. Therefore, he had rushed in front of Ye Sheng immediately, using the Sword of Wind from the Kun Peng Sword Technique against the rain of bullets.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was furious. The bastard who had shot the rain of bullets had shownplete disregard for Ye Sheng¡¯s life. Such a ruthless act infuriated Shi Xiaobai. And the crux of the matter was, that the thing that was in the bag flew away just like that. How could Shi Xiaobai tolerate this!?

    Shi Xiaobai was extremely fast as he quickly traversed through the forest. Soon, a figure entered his vision.

    He was anky short-haired teenager, wearing ck clothes, but his eyes were cold. Both of his hands were in his pockets, but his expression looked somewhat incensed.

    Shi Xiaobai stopped and frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s nose twitched and smelt the a faint and dissipating smell of gunpowder. Immediately staring at the short-haired teenager, he coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai never expected that the bastard who had ruined his n dared to stand at his original spot.

    The short-haired teenager squinted his eyes slightly. His slender single eyelids narrowed into a slit, while his expression looked somewhat cold. With a cold tone, he said, ¡°How do you want to die?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai immediatelyughed.

    Yo, this bastard is rather overbearing!

    Shi Xiaobai slowly raised his ck and white sword. Although he had just used Excalibur a short while ago, the little amount of psionic power he had regained was enough to beat the shit out of the bastard in front of him.

    Shi Xiaobai was seldom angered, but the bastard in front of him had truly angered him.

    At this moment, circr rings of yellow light began to light up as guns of all sorts¡ªshapes and sizes¡ªappeared out of the circr rings of light.

    Densely packed guns filled the sky as they distributed all around Shi Xiaobai. Even the sky above his head was filled with guns.

    ¡°How do you want to die?¡±

    The short-haired teenager¡¯s hands were still in his pockets as he leered at him. He looked insufferably arrogant.

    It was the same sentence, but the extent of its terror waspletely different. The first sentence of ¡®How do you want to die¡¯ was like a threatening scare, but when the densely packed guns appeared out of thin air, this sentence sounded like the deration of a death sentence.

    If it were any ordinary person facing all these guns, they would probably pee themselves and hurriedly shout the exitmand.

    However, the person the short-haired teenager was currently talking to and had all the gun barrels pointed at was Shi Xiaobai. He was Shi Xiaobai, who remained intrepid even when facing the legion of skeletons soldiers, the bat riders that shrouded the sky, and the demonic army that filled Demon City.

    ¡°This King loves to teach a lesson to foolish mortals who think that they are better than others.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said coldly as he took a step forward.

    At this moment, the triggers of all the guns that filled the sky were automatically squeezed!

    ¡­

 Chapter 289: You really canâ€™t blow well

    Chapter 289: You really can¡¯t blow well

    When Shi Xiaobai took a step forward, the multitude of guns had their triggers squeezed simultaneously. Bullets began to envelop Shi Xiaobai like smoke.

    The bullets came from every direction without leaving even a tiny gap.

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly revolved his body with sword in hand!

    ¡°destorm!¡±

    A sword beam that spiraled 360¡ã was shed out. Each beam contained violent sword winds, blowing away all the densely approaching bullets. The bullets were shattered and dispersed. The multitude of guns were also struck by destorm that disintegrated them.

    A look of surprise shed in the short-haired teenager¡¯s eyes. However, his expression remained cold and calm.

    Yellow rings of light lit up once again as guns emerged from it. This time, there were even more guns. The moment the guns appeared, their triggers were immediately pulled automatically.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not take it head on. A move like destorm expended a great deal of psionic power. With the remaining reserves of psionic power he had left, he could no longer use it several times.

    As a result, Shi Xiaobai had used Crab Steps to charge towards the short-haired teenager after shing out destorm. He used a Sword of Wind to take down the guns in front of him and burst through the gap.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s speed was so fast that he instantly was beyond the encirclement of the guns.

    However, the short-haired teenager reacted quickly. He retreated at the instant Shi Xiaobai charged towards him. His hands were still in his pockets, and as though he was cycling, he retreated back at quite a respectable speed.

    As the short-haired teenager retreated, yellow rings of light constantly lit up. Bullets sprayed out and shot straight at the pursuing Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai could only dodge left and right or forcefully sh head on with Sword of Wind due to the interference of the bullets. He failed to catch up to the rapidly retreating short-haired teenager as a result of hiscking psionic power.

    The short-haired teenager looked extremely calm. If it were anyone else, just seeing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s unreasonable destorm and jaw-dropping Crab Steps would be startled, much less being able to maintain their calm. However, the short-haired teenager appeared calm from the very beginning. It was as though he was constantly leering.

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s adaptability was extremely exaggerated. He very quickly found the pursuit method that could be done faster. The gap between the two was constantly shrinking.

    The short-haired teenager¡¯s eyes shed a cold beam as he suddenly pulled the right hand out of his pocket.

    It was a pale and bloodless hand. When this hand stretched out towards Shi Xiaobai, a golden beam of light bloomed out of his fingertips as a suave-looking ck pistol appeared in his right hand.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The short-haired teenager spat out the word from his lips as he pointed the barrel in front of him. Without any careful aiming, he squeezed the trigger!

    There was no sound of the gunshot, but a ckish-gold bullet shot straight at Shi Xiaobai!

    Shi Xiaobai immediately sensed a grave danger. Without any hesitation, he twisted his body and ran sideways.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A deafening explosion boomed. At the instant the ckish-gold bullet shot out, arge number of ckish-gold bullets split off and fanned out. It carpeted an area thousands of square meters. The bullets exploded like missiles in an incessant manner, blowing up the ground into shambles.

    After the short-haired teenager shot the ckish-gold bullet, he left without turning back. It was as though he did not care about the oue of the shot.

    On the boundary of the explosive zone, Shi Xiaobai caught his breath. This shot was truly somewhat dangerous. If he was in his optimal state, Shi Xiaobai would have made a breakthrough by shing with the ckish-gold bullet. However, he had forcefully used the endurance ¡®Unleaking Turtle Aura¡¯ gave him to barely catch up to the short-haired teenager. He could only choose to dodge when he sensed that the ckish-gold bullet would pose a threat.

    Shi Xiaobai looked to the side at the gigantic fan-shaped scorched ground. He was slightly rmed. The range of the st was as though a missile had beenunched. Furthermore, it was not an ordinary missile that a psionic barrier could easily defend against.

    Such a bullet was likely extremely valuable for the short-haired teenager or he would not have used it only when he was out of options. After using it, he decisively left.

    The short-haired teenager quickly disappeared from his sights, while Shi Xiaobai did not pursue him either. His psionic power was nearly drained, so he was in urgent need to restore it.

    ¡°Forget it, This King will let you go scot-free for a moment.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and sighed. He found it somewhat regretful. If he was still in his optimal state, or even just half his optimal state, the short-haired teenager would never be able to escape him.

    Unfortunately, he had drained most of his psionic power in his battle with Heartless. He could only let the bastard go scot-free for a moment.

    Shi Xiaobai rested for a minute before strolling through the mountainous woods. There were still a few more minutes left before the next Life and Death Assault. He had nothing to do, so he walked around, hoping to see if he could encounter someone familiar.

    It was unknown if Sunless, Mozzie, Mu Yuesheng, and Kevin had arrived in the fifth level or not. He wished to reunite with them as soon as possible.

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai strolled through the mountain forests. His psionic power was quickly recovering along the way. Although ¡®Unleaking Turtle Aura¡¯ was an extremely special endurance technique, it also had the conventional ability of elerating the recovery of psionic power.

    After walking for a while, Shi Xiaobai still did not encounter anyone else.

    Suddenly, a surprised cry came from the distance!

    ¡°Save me!¡±

    The voice sounded distant and was rather weak by the time it propagated to him. However, Shi Xiaobai had a very good sense of hearing. He could hear it very well and could even sense the anxiety within the voice.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised.

    Someone was crying for help?

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly used Crab Steps to head towards the voice.

    Shi Xiaobai ran very fast so he quickly saw a frail girl running in front of him. There were four youths chasing after her like hungry predators. They were catching up very soon.

    The girl yelled for help as her eyes were filled with anxiety. Her hair was disheveled and her clothes were messy.

    One of the youths chasing after her shouted with a grin, ¡°Keep shouting. Even if you tear your throat shouting, no one will save you!¡±

    The moment the youth finished his sentence, Shi Xiaobai happened to appear in front of the girl¡¯s escape path.

    The four youths came to a sudden halt as though they had seen a ghost.

    The girl appeared as though she had seen her savior as she eximed, ¡°Tu Dahei! Tu Dahei, quickly save me!¡±

    The girl hurriedly fled behind Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    The girl hurriedly said, ¡°They, they want to destroy my epaulette!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head to nce at the epaulette on the girl¡¯s shoulder.

    It was a Life Epaulette and not a Death Epaulette. Why were these four youths engaging in hot pursuit in an attempt to destroy the girl¡¯s epaulette?

    At this moment, a youth coldly said, ¡°Tu Dahei, I respect you as a good man because you dared to spar with Pulp Farmer. However, it¡¯s best you mind your own business. By destroying this bitch¡¯s Life Epaulette, everyone will have one fewerpetitor. It¡¯s also beneficial for you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai asked aloud, ¡°Do you have a feud?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was not a nosy person, nor was he a goody two shoes who would help a person for no reason.

    The girl hurriedly said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t even know them! They are hunters!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai asked, ¡°What are hunters?¡±

    The girl immediately said, ¡°Some people realized that others can be eliminated as long as you destroy their Life Epaulettes at this level. In order to reduce the number ofpetitors, and increase the chances of clearing the level, they have formed teams to ¡®hunt¡¯ others. The four of them belong to a group of hunters!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised.

    People actually did this?

    But on careful thought, it was not without reason.

    The fewer people there were on this level, the number ofpetitors as pursuers would decrease. The fugitives that were being pursued would also have their chances of clearing the level enhanced.

    As no one knew when they would be a fugitive, only people with great mutual trust would form groups. As a result, most rookies were left alone. By grouping up to ¡®hunt¡¯ rookies, it would be extremely easy. After all, it was just the shattering of a Life Epaulette. How hard was it for four people to destroy a person¡¯s epaulette?

    The four youths did not n on denying as well. One of them persuaded Shi Xiaobai, ¡°Tu Dahei, this is a selection, apetition. It¡¯s only wise to reasonably make use of the rules. We will not harm her either. We will just destroy the epaulette on her shoulder. You can pretend as though you did not see a thing. We will be the bad guys here. Of course, we will wee you if you wish on joining us.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai burst outughing as he said, ¡°Apetition has the premise of fairness before it¡¯s called apetition. By having four of you bullying her. No offense, that is the mark of a spicy chicken¡­¡±

    Just as Shi Xiaobai spoke halfway, a dagger stabbed from behind, piercing through Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder!

    The four youths immediately revealed sinister smiles.

    ¡°Fool, you have been tricked!¡±

    What looked like a frail and weak girl no longer looked frail at all. Her face was extremely cold as a derisive smile suffused across her lips. Her dagger had stabbed through Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder where his epaulette was!

    However, the imagined blood that sttered out did not appear. When she stabbed through the shoulder, it did not possess any realism.

    The girl and the four youths stared at the Shi Xiaobai in front of the girl which was suddenly prated by the sunlight. Slowly, it dissipated like a mirage.

    ¡°Phantom image!?¡±

    The girl eximed and hurriedly turned her head, but she noticed that Shi Xiaobai was already standing behind her with an expression that read ¡®you are the fool instead¡¯.

    The girl hurriedly retreated and said in surprise, ¡°How did you realize it?¡±

    The four youths immediately charged forward and came to the girl¡¯s side while pulling out their weapons.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and said, ¡°Your acting is too average. It was almost unbearable for This King to watch. This King suggests you to go to Steel City if you have the time to find an Oscar-winning actress named Yang Weiwei and learn from her.¡±

    The girl immediately said angrily, ¡°You are courting death! Don¡¯t think that you are safe having avoided that strike. No matter how strong you are, it is impossible for you to be able to fight the five of usbined!¡±

    Shi Xiaobaiughed coldly but did not say another word. He slowly raised his sword. He detested such a so-called hunter team. He could ignore them joining forces to gank someone, but they were shameless to use such amon scheme.

    The five raised their weapons, as the battle was about to spark off.

    Suddenly, the sound of melodious flute music came from nearby.

    The flute music sounded clear and distant. It was ethereal, as though the tune were the rustling of pines through the blowing of winds.

    The girl suddenly widened her eyes as she said in shock, ¡°Demonic Flute An Mo?!¡±

    A youth hurriedly said, ¡°Quickly cover your ears!¡±

    Another youth muttered, ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± With that, his eyes closed as he nted his face to the ground.

    The girl held her forehead and stumbled a few steps before sprawling to the ground. The other three youths were also knocked unconscious.

    As the melodious tune softly floated over, the five were knocked unconscious in less than ten seconds.

    The flute¡¯s tune was still continuing on, and apanying it was the sound of approaching footsteps.

    Very soon, a figure appeared at the end of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s vision.

    It was a white-dressed youth. He had ck hair that reached his waist. He wasnky and had a handsome look. His skin was rather pale and his eyes sparked. He held a rosewood flute in his hands which was ced by his mouth as he gently yed.

    The white-dressed youth looked as warm as jade. After ying for a while, he lowered his flute and looking at Shi Xiaobai, he said in surprise, ¡°You are unaffected listening to half the Luby Tune despite having caught off guard?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai carefully sized up the white-dressed youth and said with a shake of his head, ¡°No, This King feels as though his ears have been polluted. That tune is alright, but you really can¡¯t blow.¡±

    When An Mo heard this, the corner of his lips twitched slightly. This was the first time someone criticized his flute-ying skills. He hesitated slightly before saying, ¡°I just yed it casually just now, and it¡¯s indeed harsh on the ears. If this brother doesn¡¯t mind, do you mind listening to me y another tune?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Again?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly and hesitated for a moment. Realizing how he did not have any pertinent things to do, it was not like he could not give this person a chance to prove himself. Shi Xiaobai finally nodded and said, ¡°Blow it.¡±

    An Mo nodded and without saying any nonsense, he immediately began blowing.

    The flute¡¯s tune was simrly melodious, but it contained a chilling killing intent.

    An Mo observed Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face and was amazed to realize that Shi Xiaobai was still unaffected. Other than him being unable to hide the repulsiveness on his face, there was no other expression.

    What was going on? Why was the tune of the demonic flute useless against this person?

    An Mo was extremely surprised, so he began to blow even harder. The strength of the demonic music grew in intensity, but Shi Xiaobai remained indifferent.

    Midway, Shi Xiaobai suddenly sighed and said, ¡°Enough! This King can¡¯t tolerate listening to such an unpleasant flute tune. You really can¡¯t blow well. This King suggests you to go to¡­ Eh, forget it. That person is on Earth. You probably can¡¯t go there.¡±

    An Mo remained silent. He was regretting why his feet did such a stupid thing as walking out.

    An Mo did not dare to speak to Shi Xiaobai again, afraid that his broken heart would experience another trauma. He walked towards the unconscious five. With a wave of his flute, the Life Epaulettes on their shoulders immediately shattered. Soon, they transformed into golden light as they were transported out of the trial.

    Shi Xiaobai obviously would not stop it. For hunters to be ¡®hunted¡¯, it was something they deserved.

    When Shi Xiaobai noticed how the white-dressed youth no longer paid him any attention, he nned on turning around and leave.

    At this moment, the authoritative voice resounded through the world:

    ¡°The thirty-second round shall begin immediately. Death Epaulette wearer has been randomly chosen. The wearer¡¯s name is Sunless Ye!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 290: So as to eliminate her personally

    Chapter 290: So as to eliminate her personally

    ¡°The thirty-second round shall begin immediately. Death Epaulette wearer has been randomly chosen. The wearer¡¯s name is Sunless Ye!¡±

    The moment the authoritative voice faded away, two images appeared in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind once again.

    One of them was the entire map of the mountainous region, indicating where his and Sunless¡¯ respective locations were on the map. At this moment, the two were separated by a great distance, almost more than half the entire mountainous range.

    The other image was fixed on Sunless. She was dressed in an azure dress and she was expressionless. Her eyes looked somewhat in a daze, but her beauty made people have the feeling that this girl should be in heaven. The mortal world could not afford her.

    Compared to Ye Sheng¡¯s wretched form of fleeing, the current Sunless was standing in the same spot motionless, as though she had no intentions of fleeing.

    Sunless had given up?

    Of course not. Just as the ten seconds of the image were up, a rookie had appeared at the boundary of the image. Clearly, the rookie was one of the eager pursuers. However, before he reached a hundred meters away from Sunless, a strong wind blew, sending the rookie flying backwards. The Life Epaulette on his shoulder suddenly shattered as the rookie transformed into a beam of golden light and was transported out of the trial.

    Sunless held a silver sword in hand and remained expressionless. She did not even turn her head to look at the rookie that had suddenly appeared. She was just standing there quietly. Her silence was golden, but she also exuded an inexplicable dominance.

    Life and Death Assault?

    Why must I run? I¡¯ll stand here waiting for all of you. If you have the guts, then try your best. Let¡¯s see who ¡®kills¡¯ who!

    The image slowly dissipated. Shi Xiaobai could not help but reveal a smile. Sunless had done what he was thinking. They were just a bunch of spicy chickens, what was the need to flee? If one came, kill one. If a group came, kill a group. Who cares what monsters or demons they were, they would be killed!

    An Mo was a little rmed as he said with a frown, ¡°This is Sunless, third on the rookie forecast? Although this courage ismendable, isn¡¯t this too reckless!? Indeed, no one is her match in a one-on-one situation, but if it were one against ten, or one against a hundred, how is she to deal with it? Why doesn¡¯t she flee and attack at the same time. With her strength, it is not a problem to protect her epaulette while running.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai heard this and nced at An Mo. He said, ¡°No wonder your flute¡¯s music sounds terrible, it¡¯s because your thoughts are problematic. This King shall bestow you a sentence¡ªThe value of a treasured sword depends on whether you regard it as a treasure or a sword.¡±

    After saying that, Shi Xiaobai ran off without even turning his head again. Although he was not worried for Sunless, she was his friend. And in a sense, she was his confidant. With her being in a situation with othersying a siege on her, he obviously could not sit idle.

    Shi Xiaobai ran towards Sunless¡¯ location at full speed!

    An Mo stared at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back nkly as his brows furrowed even deeper.

    ¡°Is my flute¡¯s music really that terrible? Why must you say that my thoughts are problematic?¡±

    An Mo ruminated over the final words Shi Xiaobai had said. Momentster, he shook his head as he said with a sigh, ¡°The value of a treasured sword depends on whether you regard it as a treasure or a sword? As for what profound meaning this sentence has, I really¡­can¡¯t figure it out.¡±

    An Mo thought for a moment before he gave up thinking. He then began heading towards Sunless¡¯ location.

    The value of a treasured sword. Was this problem something worthy of study?

    If he had the time, he might as well investigate the price of thisrge treasured sword.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the quiet woods, the area was reeking with smoke as whispers filled the air.

    Sunless was standing alone on an empty in. There were no trees around her in a hundred meter radius.

    She stood there silently with her eyes calm. She looked somewhat indifferent, and to a stranger, she looked like an ice-beauty who could topple countries with her beauty.

    The Life and Death Assault had gone on for three minutes. During this period, there was nock of pursuers that had rushed here. However, they were in no hurry to charge through the forbidden zone of a hundred meters. Even the best rookies of first-tier organizations could not withstand more than a few strikes.

    The hundred-meter zone seemed to be an area no one could step through. Droves of rookies that came in pursuit had their Life Epaulettes shattered one after another. The most one could reach was a distance of fifty meters. It was no doubt a thrashing.

    Sunless was this year¡¯s super rookie, a rare sword fanatic that appeared once a century. She was forecast to be third among the rookies, and her strength was redoubtable. She was on apletely different level from the other rookies.

    The rookies obviously realized that attempting to make a breakthrough one after another was impossible. However, they were unwilling to give up at this moment. Hence, they began to spontaneously wait in the forest a hundred meters away from Sunless. They were waiting for enough pursuers to arrive.

    One person was not enough, so were ten. But if a hundred people charged forward at the same time, regardless of how powerful Sunless was, there was no way for her to instantly kill a hundred people in those short hundred meters!

    And if they could eliminate Sunless, who was bound to take a spot in the top ten, they would have an additional chance of entering the top ten candidates for the collective training. Hence, this was not a simple ¡®Life and Death Assault¡¯. It had deeper meaning behind it, so it was worth it to do it at all costs, despicable or not!

    More and more rookies gathered in the forest a hundred meters away. They were in whispers and waiting for their numbers to umte. They nned on rushing forward at the same time.

    Sunless was still standing there silently. Even though the atmosphere which resembled the calm before the storm was repressing, she did not bat an eyelid. She did not choose to take the initiative to attack while the rookies were slowly gathering together. She was only waiting, as though she did not care how many people would rush at her when the time came.

    In some people¡¯s eyes, this was the confidence and the courage of the strong.

    But in the eyes of others, this was hubris, an act of thinking too highly of herself.

    ¡­

    At this moment, on one side of the woods a hundred meters away from Sunless. There was a bunch of rookies gathered. The numbers were about to exceed a hundred people.

    For a team on such a scale, it naturally needed a leader. It needed a few key figures with the authority to lead. If the timing and procedure to which the attack was carried out was not agreed upon, it would be a waste of time disputing.

    At this moment, in the middle of the rookies were three people clustered together. They had be the temporarily leaders of the hundred-man team that would quickly dissolve.

    They did not need impressive leadership skills. All they needed were strength and reputation to convince the crowd.

    One of them was a curvaceous girl wearing tight leather clothing. Her hair reached her waist, and her hair was slightly permed. Her looks were delicate, but she was not considered beautiful. However her eyes that entuated her appearance seemed to have an intelligence to them. She held a whip that could automatically expand and contract, causing others to involuntarily make weird associations.

    This girl was rather famous among the rookies. Her name was Zhou Chuchu, ranked tenth on the official forecast.

    Beside Zhou Chuchu was a youth dressed in armor. He looked average and there was nothing unique about him. However, his solemn expression and serious look in his eyes made him seem very reliable. This person was ranked ninth on the official forecast, Feng Yuanlin.

    The third person was dressed in a loose robes. His hair was coiled up and he held a whisk. He was a youth dressed like a Daoist, named Liu Yu. He was known as the Half-Dao Sage and was ranked eighth on the official forecast!

    These three were superstar rookies ranked tenth, ninth and eighth on the official forecast. They excelled in a particr domain, so they were well known by many rookies. Hence, these three were immediately chosen by the rookies as their ¡®leaders¡¯. This was because only the three of them couldmand the masses.

    The trio apparently knew each other and they were gathered together as they spoke softly. Their voices were lowered to the point of whispers.

    The other rookies did not deliberately eavesdrop, but if they heard the conversation between the trio, they would probably faint from exasperation.

    Feng Yuanlin said, ¡°What do we do? Bite the bullet and charge forward?¡±

    Liu Yu said, ¡°Benefactor, this penniless priest notices that your be seems dark, that¡¯s an ominous portent. Quickly take a look and see if mine is dark as well.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin nodded and said, ¡°How can it not be dark? That is Sunless. If the three of us take the lead in the fight, aren¡¯t we just dooming ourselves?¡±

    Zhou Chuchu was unconvinced as she said, ¡°Sis Sunless may be mighty, but I can hold her down. Don¡¯t look at my ranking. It¡¯s actually just an illusion. I just prefer to keep a low profile and only use a tenth of my true strength.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin said, ¡°Alright, in terms of bragging, I¡¯ll only believe that you, Braggart Chu, are the best. However, I choose to believe you this time. Go on, since you are so mighty, you should lead the charge!¡±

    Zhou Chuchu curled her lips and said, ¡°No. It¡¯s so bad to have so many people bullying Sis Sunless. I won¡¯t be partaking in such an endeavor. I am only, only here to cheer Sis Sunless on!¡±

    Liu Yu sighed and said, ¡°Actually, this penniless priest does not like such form of bullying either. However¡­this penniless priest has inferred from Heavenly Dao and peeked into the secrets of heaven, and from that discovered that it¡¯s impossible to defeat Sunless in a one-on-one battle.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin sighed and said, ¡°Your inference of the secrets of heaven sure is urate. It will be a joke if one can win in a one-on-one fight with her. But to fight hundred against one, I can¡¯t do something like that! Shall¡­we not do a thing when the battle beginster?¡±

    Zhou Chuchu agreed, ¡°I was not nning on attacking in the first ce. If I were to attack, would there be a need for you? I¡¯ll say, I¡¯m here to be a cheerleader for Sis Sunless!¡±

    Liu Yu said, ¡°This penniless priest is in a dilemma as well. If Sunless is eliminated, one of the ten spots would open up. It¡¯s also beneficial for us, but for a group to attack one person, this penniless priest really can¡¯t do it. Just as Yuanlin said, we will not make a move when the timees!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin added on, ¡°We can rush out halfway and retreat during the chaos midway. We can pretend¡­pretend to be sick?¡±

    Liu Yu and Zhou Chuchu immediately approved of it with a nod of their heads.

    The rookies were in whispers, discussing as to how toy siege on Sunless. However, they did not know that their leaders had already betrayed them!

    At this moment, an exmation came from the front of the crowd.

    ¡°Pulp Farmer, Pulp Farmer is here!¡±

    Everyone turned their heads over. They saw a youth about eight feet tall with thick eyebrows andrge eyes, a broad jawline and cut facial features. He held a silver spear in hand as he walked over in a domineering fashion.

    Who else was it but fourth on the official forecast, Pulp Farmer?

    A number of people had their expressions drastically changed.

    This was because they recalled of a rumor. It was rumored that Pulp Farmer had once said in his drunken stupor¡ªOnly this girl and her sword is something I can never forget.

    Although the two of them had never interacted before, to the point of not even knowing each other, which heroic youth would not have his heart stirred by a girl as beautiful as a snow lotus like Sunless?

    When everyone thought of this, they had a sense of foreboding.

    However, they never expected that when Pulp Farmer came, the first thing he said was, ¡°I¡¯m not here to help her and it¡¯spletely the opposite. My goal here is to eliminate her myself.¡±

    Everyone was startled, as though they vaguely understood what had happened.

    Someone immediately suggested, ¡°Since Pulp Farmer is here, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s begin attacking!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the mountains, Shi Xiaobai was proceeding forward at full speed. However, due to the great distance, he needed a little time before he could reach where Sunless was.

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai saw a ck-robed youth holding a bloody sickle walking slowly in front of him. The way he walked appeared extremely slow, but his speed was actually extremely fast.

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s speed was even faster. In a few seconds, Shi Xiaobai had overtaken the youth. When he passed by the youth, he turned to nce at him. All he saw above the ck robe was an ugly face that seemed disfigured, but there was no attempt to hide it.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned. He could sense an aura from the ugly youth that he extremely detested. He could not help but feel a sense of irritation.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not have the time to investigate this. He forcefully repressed the inexplicable sense of irritation as he quickly left the youth behind.

    The ugly youth looked at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back. Suddenly he took out a crumpled piece of paper, and on it, there were a few names.

    ¡°Sunless, kill!¡±

    The ugly youth¡¯s voice was hoarse and dry, as though he was an old man in his seventies. ¡°The list doesn¡¯t have¡­Tu Dahei.¡±

    ¡°But¡­there¡¯s this urge to kill him. Then he shall be killed!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 291: Professional Assist

    Chapter 291: Professional Assist

    ¡°Since Pulp Farmer is here, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s begin the attack together!¡±

    A rookie suggested and immediately the crowd echoed him.

    A few minutes had already passed. If this dragged on, Sunless would safelyst the ten minutes and clear the level sessfully.

    The chances of snatching the opportunity to shatter the Death Epaulette was minute in a group attack. However, if they could eliminate Sunless, a spot in the ten openings, which was previously impossible to contend for, would open up. This was extremely alluring for every rookie present.

    At this moment, Pulp Farmer suddenly said, ¡°Attack together? No, all of you can just watch by the side. I said I¡¯ll eliminate her myself. None of you need to interfere, and none of you are to interfere!¡±

    When everyone heard this, their expressions changed drastically. They never expected Pulp Farmer to have such an intention.

    Immediately, a rookie who was not afraid to maliciously specte shouted, ¡°You want to hoard the Death Epaulette yourself? Or do you actually n on helping Sunless clear the level? Are you deliberately using a duel to buy her time?¡±

    Immediately, someone followed up, ¡°He must be doing this to help Sunless. It¡¯s already rumored that Pulp Farmer likes Sunless. So how can he bear to hurt her?¡±

    Everyone began a flurry of discussions.

    ¡°Pulp Farmer, you are truly strong, but Sunless¡¯ official forecast ranking is one spot higher than yours. Do you think you can eliminate Sunless yourself?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think further. He must be here to help Sunless. Don¡¯t fall for it, everyone!¡±

    ¡°I will never agree to Pulp Farmer¡¯s suggestion anyway. If we are attacking, all of us are to attack. We can let Pulp Farmer take the lead, but anything else is out of question!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The crowd immediately started to mor. They did not believe Pulp Farmer would attack Sunless to begin with. And now, they found it impossible to believe that Pulp Farmer could eliminate Sunless alone. Conspiracy theories were abound.

    Pulp Farmer¡¯s eyes turned extremely cold as he suddenly stabbed his spear deep into the ground, causing the earth to shake.

    Everyone jumped in fright. Pulp Farmer was dressed in armor and looked majestic. He exuded a domineering air that made it unbearable for others to look at him straight.

    Pulp Farmer surveyed the crowd and said with a sneer, ¡°A bunch of fools. Even if a hundred of you were to rush forward, none of you are Sunless¡¯ match. Got it? If you do not want to be eliminated now, wait here obediently. This is not a suggestion but a warning. If you really want to attack together, go ahead. I¡¯ll clean up all of you spicy chickens in a minute!¡±

    The moment this was said, everyone was immediately infuriated as they raised their weapons.

    ¡°Fuck, that¡¯s so arrogant!¡±

    ¡°Brothers, can we still tolerate this? I want to kill him!¡±

    ¡°Pulp Farmer, are you courting death!?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s here to die in her ce. He¡¯s trying to buy time for Sunless!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The crowd¡¯s anger could not be appeased. Pulp Farmer did not engage in any further banter with them as he raised his spear and aimed it at the crowd.

    Seeing that the battle was about to begin, Feng Yuanlin jostled out of the crowd and gestured with his hands, ¡°Everyone, calm down! This is a good thing. Why are you stopping this?¡±

    Everyone looked at Feng Yuanlin with perplexed looks.

    This was a good thing?

    Feng Yuanlin said earnestly, ¡°Think about it. If Pulp Farmer were to battle Sunless alone, we can sit back and wait for the internecine struggle to end so as to reap the eventual benefits. When the battle between Sunless and Pulp Farmer ends, there will be great losses regardless of the oue. When the timees, we can charge over. Wouldn¡¯t we be able to eliminate the both of them as a result? If Pulp Farmer were to buy time for Sunless, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem either. Sunless will clear the level and run away, but where is Pulp Farmer to run? When the timees, we can join forces and eliminate him. We would still eliminate someone from the top ten. Think about it, how different is third and fourth ce? So just let Pulp Farmer eliminate Sunless himself. If we are lucky, we can even eliminate the both of them together!¡±

    After Feng Yuanlin said this, everyone was dumbfounded as they fell silent.

    They realized what Feng Yuanlin said was very reasonable. They had nothing to offer to his viewpoint.

    However¡­ However, wasn¡¯t Pulp Farmer just beside you? How can you vocalize such a shameless plot? Are you treating Pulp Farmer as a fool or as though he was deaf?

    However, Pulp Farmer was not angered. Instead he said with augh, ¡°A very good suggestion. Follow what he had just said. Also, I have always been perfectly open in all my actions. Since I said I would eliminate Sunless, I would definitely use all my strength. I would not be like all of you and have such despicable thoughts.¡±

    Once Pulp Farmer finished his sentence, he lifted his spear and walked forward. There were struggles in the eyes of the rookies blocking him, but they eventually chose to make way. The aura Pulp Farmer exuded was as formidable as a tiger. They reallycked the courage to stop him.

    And it had to be said that Feng Yuanlin¡¯s words had really changed their minds.

    Even if they could not eliminate Sunless, they had every reason to vent their anger on Pulp Farmer. There was little effect to whichever person they eliminated. If they were lucky, they might be able to eliminate both!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Everyone form a circle. Do not let Pulp Farmer escape!¡±

    Immediately, someone whispered. Everyone immediately echoed it and began taking action. They formed a circle so as to attack at any time. They could also prevent Pulp Farmer from escaping.

    When Feng Yuanlin saw this, he gave a delighted smile to Liu Yu and Zhou Chuchu, who were beside him and said, ¡°How was it? Wasn¡¯t I awesome? Quickly, praise me! With just a few words, I had not only prevented a tough battle, I have also extricated us from this situation. Sigh, I feel as though I¡¯m a reincarnation of a masterful genius.¡±

    A dark look filled Liu Yu¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your words will enrage Pulp Farmer to ughter you first?¡±

    Zhou Chuchu also rolled her eyes at Feng Yuanlin and said, ¡°Your suggestion was tailored to trap Pulp Farmer.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin smacked his lips and said, ¡°Everything is within my ns. Anyway, Pulp Farmer is just a boor. He¡¯s no way like a fairy like Sunless, so if I don¡¯t con him, who should I con?¡±

    The two were left speechless.

    Nobody could be better than you in tricking someone with such righteous indignation.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Pulp Farmer did not seem to mind that Feng Yuanlin¡¯s words had ensnared him. He did not even seem to care about the grim situation of the crowd attacking him regardless of the oue of the uing battle.

    Even though the rookies had formed a hundred-meters circle around Sunless, as well as him, Pulp Farmer only had eyes on one person.

    The person was the azure-dressed girl in front of him.

    However, Sunless did not even look at him. Her head was lowered as she looked at the sword in her hand. It was as though she only cared about swords.

    Pulp Farmer did not directly walk into the hundred-meter zone because he knew that once he took a step forward, Sunless¡¯ sword beam would immediatelye shing at him. Without any hesitation, the battle would be triggered.

    However, before the battle began, Pulp Farmer had something to say. He focused on Sunless and said, ¡°The world thinks I like you. Even your brother thinks so too. But in fact, I¡¯m just like you, a fanatic. You are a sword fanatic, while I¡¯m a martial arts fanatic. Other than martial arts, I do not like anything else, not now, never was, nor ever will be. So, I do not like you in any meaning of the word.¡±

    With this said, the crowd were appalled. They never expected that the words Pulp Farmer said would bepletely opposite to what they had been thinking.

    Sunless did not make any response, as though she had not heard his words.

    Pulp Farmer did not anticipate a response either as he continued, ¡°It was rumored that I once said in a drunken stupor¡ªOnly this girl and her sword is something I can never forget. This rumor is true, but what I can never forget was the battle when I was ten¡­ That time, I lost. I lost very thoroughly. You made me never forget that defeat. Therefore, I have always been watching you, desperately chasing after you. I¡¯m very happy that you were like me, a fanatic. You are a fanatic in the way of the sword, and you have always been improving, never stagnating. Therefore, I never had the confidence of defeating you up to now.¡±

    Pulp Farmer¡¯s words shocked the crowd. They never expected that what Pulp Farmer found unforgettable was the defeat of a battle at the age of ten. However, for an amazing genius like Pulp Farmer, the number of times he lost to his peers was probably a handful, or maybe only once.

    Pulp Farmer¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold as he said, ¡°But I discovered that you recently changed¡­ Other than you being fanatic in the way of the sword, you appear to have discovered other things that you like. Therefore, the way of your sword has begun to waver. You are unable to be wholeheartedly obsessed with the sword. You are no longer the purest sword fanatic! This discovery greatly disappointed me. I was infuriated as well as lost. This is because the Sunless that required me to put in great effort to chase after is about to disappear!¡±

    Sunless continued ignoring him as her head was lowered towards her sword. However, a look of perplexity shed in her eyes.

    Pulp Farmer took a deep breath and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the reason why your fanaticism for sword arts have wavered is because of a person. That person¡¯s name is¡­Tu Dahei!¡±

    The moment Tu Dahei was mentioned, the expressions of many rookies changed. In fact, there were a number of people present who had experienced the counteroffensive on the Demon City. Tu Dahei was the City Destroyer Hero in their hearts!

    As for the rest, they remembered that this name had appeared in the official forecast. He wasbeled as a mudslide among the rookies and was ranked at the most special zeroth ce.

    The name, Tu Dahei, seemed to possess something magical about it. It made many people feel good vibes and had also made Sunless finally raise her head.

    When Sunless raised her head, her gaze finally left that sword. However, it did not seem tond anywhere else. Her eyes did not focus on anything and appeared unsettled. Anyone could tell that her beautiful eyes were filled with perplexity.

    ¡°I believe you have not truly recognized your own feelings. This is because you are a pure sword fanatic. Other than swords, you have nearly zero other emotions. On this point, I¡¯m inferior to you.¡±

    Pulp Farmer said, ¡°But you have been unsettled. This is the best proof. I will only ask you once. No, it should be you asking yourself seriously¡ªDo you like Tu Dahei or not?¡±

    Everyone held their breaths. They never expected to hear such a bombastic question.

    How could the purest sword fanatic, Sunless, who was like a snow lotus that could only be watched from afar, like Tu Dahei?

    How would Sunless answer this question? How long would it take for her, a person who had no idea about feelings, to understand this question?

    However, something contrary to all expectations happened. Sunless nodded her head without any hesitation. She even softly said a single word.

    ¡°Like.¡±

    Like, she liked Tu Dahei.

    Heartless had asked this question before. Back then, she had liked the sword arts heritage Tu Dahei had given her. She liked the sword aura from Tu Dahei¡¯s body and liked the sword sparring in her consciousness with Tu Dahei. So she had nodded and said yes. Back then, she believed her answer was that she liked it.

    But in fact, what she liked was still a result of swords!

    Be it the sword arts heritage, the sword aura, or sword sparring, they were all rted to swords. And Tu Dahei was just a prefix to all of this.

    But now, Sunless did not think so.

    The amount of effort Tu Dahei had put in for Mozzie and Kevin was something she had witnessed.

    She remembered the wise words Tu Dahei had said when imparting the upper form of the Kun Peng to her.

    When they encountered the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign, Tu Dahei had forced himself to y the bad guy and had saved them through his wisdom. He dared to lead the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign away and even sessfully conquered the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign. This was the first time Sunless was startled.

    That was a Level Lord. With their present strength, it was a terrifying existence that they were unable to put up even the slightest of resistance. However, Tu Dahei had managed to perfectly deal with it. His wisdom, courage, kindness, and sacrifice¡­ If it were anyone in Sunless, Mozzie andpany¡¯s shoes, they would also feel touched and impressed.

    Hence, Sunless changed her mind.

    She still liked things that were rted to swords. However, Tu Dahei was no longer an optional prefix. He was a unique and indispensable existence!

    Sunless nodded firmly. Her unsettledness was not because she liked Tu Dahei or not, but whether her like for Tu Dahei would waver her fanaticism towards swords.

    This was because she felt that¡­her Sword Truth had improved as a result!

    This was something that should not have happened. Her Sword Truth was Fanaticism.

    If she liked something else or someone else, it should have been weakened. Why did it end up improving?

    This made Sunless unsettled.

    The crowd obviously did not know the reason for Sunless¡¯ unsettledness. They believed Sunless had affirmed her heart due to Pulp Farmer¡¯s question.

    Everyonemented.

    ¡°Heavens, the goddess in my heart has fallen.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, this Pulp Farmer is a professional assist, right?¡±

    ¡°This assist¡­ I¡¯m suspecting that Pulp Farmer is an aplice hired by Tu Dahei!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Pulp Farmer did not expect Sunless to give such a resolute answer. His eyes turned cold as he coldly said, ¡°You are no longer the Sunless of the past. By liking someone so resolutely, your Fanaticism Sword Truth will definitely be substantially weakened. I¡¯m very, very disappointed! So, I will take back the victory I deposited with you. If possible, I wish the defeat in this battle would wake you up!¡±

    As Pulp Farmer said this, he took a step forward.

    This step ced him into the forbidden zone of a hundred meters.

    Sunless did not hesitate and shed out. The sword beams that were like a hurricane startled the surrounding rookies¡¯ mouths shut.

    Pulp Farmer¡¯s eyes looked cold as he raised his spear and thrust straight at the hurricane-like sword beams!

    ¡­

 Chapter 292: The Bullet that Changed the Outcome

    Chapter 292: The Bullet that Changed the Oue

    Somewhere in the mountains, three people were running. Right in front was a blond youth. Behind him was a cute girl with long orange-red hair. The girl was carrying another girl with short brown hair that had her eyes shut tightly.

    The three were obviously Kevin, Mozzie and Mu Yuesheng. They had quickly gathered together after arriving at the fifth level.

    However, Mu Yuesheng was currently unconscious, so Mozzie had to carry her.

    For a petite girl to piggyback another girl, while the guy apanying her was running ahead as though he had turned a blind eye to it, made other rookies that they asionally pass curse.

    Serves him right for being single his entire life.

    But in fact, no one would believe that with the possession of a Titan bloodline, Mozzie¡¯s strength was actually much higher than Kevin¡¯s. Piggybacking the light Mu Yuesheng was as simple as an ordinary person holding a book.

    Kevin obviously would not ask for a rebuff by requesting to carry her. Other than Mu Yuesheng refusing it, Mozzie would probably not agree to it as well.

    At this moment, they were running through the mountains. Mozzie¡¯s speed was rather slow, but the expression on her face was filled with anxiousness and worry. From the looks of it, she was already working hard at speeding.

    Kevin was running in front and had deliberately slowed down. He turned back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sunless will definitely be fine.¡±

    Mozzie sighed and said, ¡°Will we be able to make it in time?¡±

    Kevin hesitated for a moment and said with a nod, ¡°Our position was just too far away from Sunless. With our present speed, ten minutes will probably pass by the time we arrive.¡±

    Mozzie said with an aggrieved look, ¡°What shall we do? Sister Yuesheng suddenly fell unconscious when she made her breakthrough. Sister Sunless is now in danger, yet we can¡¯t even help her¡­¡±

    Kevin lowered his head slightly. He truly could not think of a solution to the problem at the moment. In fact, he was somewhat confused and bewildered.

    Kevin could only console her, ¡°Mu Yuesheng suddenly fell unconscious when she broke through to the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. It probably has something to do with her constitution. I think she will probably recover after resting for a while. Sunless and most of the rookies are onpletely different levels. Even if she¡¯s surrounded, I believe she will probably be able to handle it. What we can do now¡­is to do our best to rush over. Furthermore¡­Shi Xiaobai should have already reached the fifth level. He must have a solution!¡±

    Kevin thought, if Shi Xiaobai was around, he would definitely be able to think of a solution very calmly in the present situation. As for him, he could only repeat the word ¡®probably¡¯¡­ The gap between him and Shi Xiaobai was just too great.

    Mozzie¡¯s eyes lit up as a glimmer of hope shed in them. She said softly, ¡°Yea, Lord Shi Xiaobai must be rushing to help Sister Sunless. He will definitely be able to protect Sister Sunless. Maybe he will be able to treat Sister Yuesheng as well. Let¡¯s hurry over there. I¡¯m very worried about Sister Yuesheng¡¯s physical condition.¡±

    After Mozzie said this, she gritted her teeth and sped up. She secretly told herself that she had to work hard at cultivating movement techniques in the future.

    At this moment, Mu Yuesheng¡¯s eyes suddenly opened. An icy-blue lightning bolt shed in her brown eyes.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Sunless shed out and immediately the sword beams that were like a hurricane startled the surrounding rookies. They pondered for a moment and knew that they would not be able to withstand such a strike. Immediately there was an uproar.

    However, Pulp Farmer did not appear powerless against the howling hurricane of sword beams. He was calm, and his eyes were cold. He stabbed straight at the hurricane with his spear!

    ¡°Tyrant Spear!¡±

    Pulp Farmer was majestic and had an imposing aura. As he thrust out, it was as though space was torn apart. Sunlight was shattered into pieces of fragments as a gigantic spear image appeared, shing right at the sword winds!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A deafening explosion urred as dust flew up everywhere. Trees were toppled as though they had experienced explosions. The rookies that besieged the two had a drastic change in expressions as they conjured their psionic barriers to protect themselves.

    This sword and spear¡¯s powerpletely exceeded their expectations. This was just the first strike of this battle?

    This was indeed the first strike. Furthermore, it appeared as though they had casually attacked, as though it was just a simple appetizer. This was because after shing out, Sunless did not stop and immediately shed again!

    It was just a simple sh, but azure sword beams shot forward. Hundreds or thousands of azure sword beams headed straight for Pulp Farmer, as though they were angry azure birds.

    Pulp Farmer remained expressionless. The row of rookies behind Pulp Farmer were scared silly. All they saw was azure sword beams that filled the sky raining down as though they were covering the entire world. Under the sunlight, they scintited a cold luster. Every sword beam contained a sharp sword intent that others found unbearable to look straight at.

    They hurriedly scattered because they did not even have the confidence that their psionic barriers were able to withstand the sword beams that filled the sky, even if it was just the fallout.

    However, Pulp Farmer walked towards the azure sword beams. Suddenly he raised his spear and spun it above his head.

    The rotations of the spear stirred up a tornado with him in the eye!

    This was no ordinary tornado, but a storm of power. As the azure sword beams struck the tornado, sonorous sounds were constantly emitted as they were repelled and scattered to the ground.

    As the sword beams flew randomly, it immediately affected the outlying regions. Explosions constantly boomed as the rookies cried out incessantly and conjured psionic barriers to resist the explosions or flee in panic. All of them looked to be in a sorry state.

    ¡°They are so powerful. How can these two be so strong?¡±

    ¡°These are third and fourth among the rookies? They arepletely on a different ne of existence from us!¡±

    ¡°Phew, can a hundred of us really defeat the two of them?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t sell yourselves short. Their attacks might appear rxed, but they must have used all their strength. Although they are very powerful, that¡¯s all to it. They can¡¯t fight one against a hundred.¡±

    ¡°Really¡­they have used all their strength?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies were engaged in a flurry of discussion.

    At this moment, Pulp Farmer had already used his tornado to walk to a distance fifty meters away from Sunless, but she did not immediately produce her third strike.

    Pulp Farmer suddenly came to a stop as the tornado slowly dissipated. He raised his spear and bending his back with his right knee up, in a majestic pose, a domineering aura slowly stirred as though he was umting strength.

    ¡°Sunless, you defeated me years ago with just four strikes. So today, I will defeat you within three strikes. This is the third strike, and also the only offensive strike I have. However, it has to be the final strike. I have to take back the victory that belongs to me!¡±

    Pulp Farmer retracted his right arm and began gathering strength. A domineering aura surged as the light around him began distorting. The rookies hurriedly retreated. They could sense the terrifying power emitted by Pulp Farmer despite the distance.

    The following strike was Pulp Farmer¡¯s full strength.

    ¡°Holy shit, who was the one who said they have already used all their strength? Fuck, this strike has yet to happen, but it¡¯s already multiple times more terrifying than the exchange of moves from just now.¡±

    ¡°Gulp, I guess¡­ I guess we should take a step back. I¡¯m a bit afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, why is Sunless still motionless? By gathering strength for so long, if I were Sunless, I¡¯d quickly interrupt him. If Pulp Farmer were to finish channeling his strength, who could withstand it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you are destined never to be Sunless.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies retreated in horror as discussions broke out.

    Sunless remained motionless. Against Pulp Farmer¡¯s channeling strike, she did not channel her strength to produce a defensive strike. Her eyes remained calm, as though she did not care about Pulp Farmer¡¯s strike at his full power.

    Pulp Farmer was slightly surprised, but he was also a bit infuriated.

    ¡°Sunless, do you still think I¡¯m that weakling that was defeated by you after four strikes years ago? In order to chase after you, the sweat, blood and hard work I have put in is not something you can even imagine. If you believe you can easily withstand my strike, I will use harsh reality to shatter your pride!¡±

    Pulp Farmer continued channeling his strength as his eyes turned extremely cold. He said coldly, ¡°I will not hold back at all for this strike!¡±

    Sunless remained indifferent. She even lowered her head to look at her sword but she said softly, ¡°Third strike, you lose.¡±

    With this said, there was an uproar. No one could believe that not only had Sunless not gather strength to face Pulp Farmer¡¯s strike that had gathered maximum strength, she had also thought of countering and defeating Pulp Farmer. Was this confidence or arrogance?

    Pulp Farmerughed from his extreme anger as he said, ¡°Sunless, I never expected that not only have your Sword Truth weakened, even your intelligence has lowered. Indeed the matters of the heart have ruined you! Since you insist on refusing to realize the errors of your ways¡­receive my attack!¡±

    Pulp Farmer angrily roared. The strike he had gathered strength for a long time finally was released!

    A cold beam first burst forward as a dragon-like spear apanied it from behind!

    When the spear thrust out, a gigantic phantom image of a dragon dashed straight at Sunless!

    The dragon roared while the world changed colors!

    Everyone stared confounded. Seeing the gigantic dragon phantom, they suddenly had the feeling of worshiping it!

    This dragon phantom was extremely terrifying. The amount of power it contained was beyond imagination. The rookies were sure that if they were struck by this dragon phantom, they would very likely die here even if they were hit only by the shockwaves.

    This strike, which Pulp Farmer had gathered strength for so long, was truly extremely powerful!

    However, Sunless still did not bat an eyelid while facing this gigantic dragon phantom. Raising her sword, she was as calm as ever.

    Suddenly, an azure glow emitted out of Sunless!

    When Pulp Farmer saw this, his pupils slightly contracted as he eximed, ¡°This is¡­Sword Truth? Your Sword Truth¡­actually improved again!?¡±

    The azure beam gathered extremely quickly in Sunless¡¯ sword. She did not look at the gigantic dragon phantom that filled the sky which was about to smash downwards. Instead, she thrust straight at Pulp Farmer!

    Pulp Farmer had a drastic change in expression. He immediately raised his spear while being on high alert!

    Everyone held their breaths and did not dare to make a single sound!

    However, a surprising scene unfolded. As they saw Sunless thrust forward, she suddenly forcefully changed her trajectory and stabbed into the ground!

    As no one couldprehend what had happened, Sunless sudden stabbing of her sword into the ground caused the azure glow from her sword to transform into an azure barrier that wrapped around her.

    The gigantic dragon phantom struck the azure barrier and at the same time, a purplish-gold bullet came flying behind Sunless with no one noticing when it was shot. It abruptly struck the azure barrier!

    As though that second was stretched out, the gigantic dragon phantom and the purple bullet smashed into the azure barrier. Even space was distorted as though time came to a halt.

    Sharp-sighted rookies hurriedly looked at the purplish-gold bullet. This purplish-gold bullet had suddenly shot from behind Sunless.

    It was clearly¡­a sneak attack?

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An explosion suddenly boomed as the gigantic dragon phantom disintegrated. The purplish-gold bullet was reduced to fragments. The azure barrier had managed to withstand two strikes, defeating the terrifying powers of two attacks that hit her from the front and back!

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    Sunless suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. As her body quivered, she had to hold onto her sword with both hands before she could barely find her footing.

    Her face was extremely pale. The purplish-gold bullet that suddenly attacked her from behind forced her to change the trajectory of her sword, making her change from offense to defense.

    How could her body withstand the sudden reversal in strength?

    Sunless had very likely been severely injured!

    ¡­

    Trantor¡¯s Note: There are previews avable. Just click the  link below to check it out!

 Chapter 293: Who dares to touch her

    Chapter 293: Who dares to touch her

    The timing of the purplish-gold bullet¡¯s surprise attack could be said to be fatal. Sunless had just thrusted out with nearly all her strength, but the bullet hade shooting from behind.

    The bullet¡¯s power was not to be underestimated since it left Sunless no choice but to forcibly change the trajectory of her attack and reversing from offense to defense. The sudden reversal of strength definitely caused damage to one¡¯s body.

    Sunless spat out a mouthful of blood as her face turned pale. Her body trembled a few times and managed to stand firmly with the support of her sword. Clearly, she was already seriously injured.

    However, the move she made vividly reflected just how strong Sunless was.

    Despite the fact that forcibly changing the directional force would inevitably lead to a loss of power, she was still able to defend against the gigantic dragon phantom and the purplish-gold bullet¡¯s pincer attack. It was clear how strong Sunless was.

    Without a doubt, Sunless would have definitely shattered the dragon phantom and even defeated Pulp Farmer if not for the purplish-gold bullet.

    In this case, Sunless was very likely much stronger than Pulp Farmer!

    The surrounding crowd was stunned. At the same time, they were enraged. Although they wanted to eliminate Sunless, they could not deny the fact that Sunless was a true goddess in their hearts.

    How could anyone not feel the wince in their hearts and the anger when a goddess was wounded by a sneak attack?

    ¡°Which shameless jerk sniped? Get the fuck out here!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, what a shameless asshole to actuallyunch a sneak attack!¡±

    ¡°Which bastard is it? I¡¯ll never spare him!¡±

    The rookies burst into invectives when suddenly someone shouted, ¡°Look, the sniper is there!¡±

    Everyone immediately looked towards the direction in which that person pointed and were surprised to discover that a short-haired teenager, whose hands were in his pockets, stood proudly at the top of arge tree in the distance.

    He was the sniper?

    He actually stood there brazenly for all to see afterunching a sneak attack?

    Suddenly, someone recognized the short-haired teenager¡¯s identity and shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­he Sen Senyuan?¡±

    Immediately, someone echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve recognized him as well. He¡¯s the sixth on the official forecast, Sen Senyuan!¡±

    Everyone immediately burst into an uproar.

    ¡°Sen Senyuan. I remember the official forecast saying that he is a very overbearing person. Why would heunch a sneak attack?¡±

    ¡°An overbearing person might not necessarily mean he¡¯s not despicable. And his overbearingness might be an act. He might just be a vile person actually!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh. This Sen Senyuan is only sixth, yet he dares to attack Sunless in such a sneaky manner. Isn¡¯t he afraid her brother will seek revenge? Heartless is fifth after all!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for Heartless. Just Pulp Farmer alone will not spare him since he¡¯s such an open and aboveboard person. How can he forgive such a despicable malefactor undermining his duel with Sunless?¡±

    ¡°Waiting for Pulp Farmer to teach Sen Senyuan a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Look at Pulp Farmer¡¯s expression. It¡¯s as ugly as it can be. There will definitely be a good showing up!¡±

    Everyone immediately looked at Pulp Farmer. At this moment, his expression was indeed extremely ugly. However, keen-eyed people could tell that Pulp Farmer was trying to repress his anger.

    No, it should be said that Pulp Farmer was forcing himself to swallow the anger in his heart.

    What was going on?

    Suddenly, everyone saw Pulp Farmer bow towards Sen Senyuan, who was on top of the tree. It looked extremely respectful.

    Pulp Farmer lowered his head and said with a loud voice, ¡°Young master¡­ With your status, there is no need for you tounch a sneak attack. Why¡­¡±

    Everyone gasped.

    Young master?

    Pulp Farmer addressed Sen Senyuan as ¡®young master¡¯?

    What was going on?

    The moring crowd gradually quietened down and perked up their ears.

    A cold, haughty and imperious voice came from the distance.

    ¡°If not for this bullet, you would have been defeated. Although you are just trash, your n is still rather loyal as a dog.¡±

    These words astounded everyone.

    From what Sen Senyuan said, Pulp Farmer¡¯s family n was his family¡¯s ¡®dog¡¯?

    Pulp Farmer lowered his head as a tinge of anger shed in his eyes. He took a deep breath and said in a heavy tone, ¡°I do not think I would have been defeated by that strike!¡±

    Sen Senyuan sneered and said, ¡°The reason why trash is trash is because they cannot tell where they lie. You suffered an abject defeat after a few strikes several years ago. Do you think you can close the gap just because a few years have passed? The innate differences between people are irreversible. You are just a mortal with slightly more talent. Sunless¡¯ speed of improvement is so many times faster than yours. The gap between you and her will only berger than a few years ago. She said she could defeat you in three moves, but in fact, she could finish you in one strike!¡±

    Pulp Farmer suddenly looked up as his eyes were filled with disbelief. He loudly said, ¡°Impossible. She is no longer the pure sword fanatic. She has someone in her heart. Her Sword Truth should clearly weaken¡­¡±

    Pulp Farmer suddenly thought of the move she forcibly made at the end as a wry smile suffused across his lips. However, there was a stubbornness in his eyes. He said with a heavy tone, ¡°I¡¯m not a person that can¡¯t ept defeat. If the gap between us is thatrge, I¡¯d rather suffer another abject defeat than having such a despicable victory. Compared to defeating her, I would rather be as you said, never to be able to catch up to her. In that case, I will never lose my goal.¡±

    ¡°Fool.¡±

    Sen Senyuan¡¯s voice was cold and dismissive. He said, ¡°Whatever. What has the degeneration of a trash like you got to do with me?¡±

    As Sen Senyuan said this, he pulled his right hand out of his pocket. A purplish-gold circle of light lit up as a purplish-gold pistol appeared in his hand.

    The gun was aimed at Sunless as Sen Senyuan said, ¡°Sunless, as a human, your talent is top-notch. Reasonably speaking, you should not be eliminated here, but only Speechless can be my opponent. I will not waste any more time on this level, so your epaulette is mine!¡±

    Sunless was silent but her face was still pale. However, her eyes appeared extremely m. Although the gun was pointed at her, she did not even turn her head to nce at where Sen Senyuan was.

    The rookies were rmed as they found Sen Senyuan¡¯s tone over-inted.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this jerk ranked sixth on the official forecasts? He actually says Speechless is his opponent?¡±

    ¡°But from Pulp Farmer¡¯s attitude, this Sen Senyuan does not seem simple at all. It looks like the official forecast is not necessarily urate.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone was in a flurry of discussion.

    Pulp Farmer¡¯s expression changed slightly as he said with a heavy tone, ¡°Young master, you were the first to sneakily attack. Now, you are even taking advantage of her perilous state. How can you live up to the Sen family¡¯s reputation!?¡±

    Sen Senyuan said with a sneer, ¡°Failure makes a rebel, sess makes a king. This is the only credo of the Sen family. Be it a sneak attack, taking advantage of a person¡¯s perilous state, or even attacking collectively, the final victor is always on the side of righteousness. The failure has no right toin. Only the victor has a voice and a reputation. If you want to try stopping, I don¡¯t mind you letting you understand the duties of a dog.¡±

    A struggle shed in Pulp Farmer¡¯s eyes. Momentster, he turned towards Sunless and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, if I were to attack young master, my father and grandfather¡¯s loyalty would be destroyed by my hands. Between unfilialness and unrighteousness, I can only choose thetter. I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    Sunless had her head lowered towards her sword and ignored him. Pulp Farmer sighed and turned around silently.

    At this moment, the rookies found it unbearable as they began to stir. Some could not bear to watch, but there were still others that coveted for the Death Epaulette.

    At this moment, yellow circles of light lit up in the sky. Firearms began emerging out of the circr lights as they filled the sky. There were thousands of them with all shapes and sizes. There was no way to count them all as they spanned several kilometers.

    The rookies drew a gasp as they revealed looks of trepidation.

    ¡°That is no ordinary gun!¡±

    ¡°Look at it¡­ Isn¡¯t it the Cait Demonbreaker Gun that¡¯s worth several hundreds of millions?¡±

    ¡°That is a Dragon ying Machine Gun that¡¯s worth several tens of millions¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t that the ckgold Holy Gun that only existed in legends?¡±

    ¡°Every gun in there seems to have quite an impressive background¡­¡±

    ¡°If these guns were to fire at the same time¡­¡±

    Everyone suddenly feared imagining it. They felt a chill from head to toes.

    At this moment, all the guns pointed their barrels right at Sunless!

    ¡°I know you would not use the exitmand. Even if your body is so heavily injured, you would still take on my shot.¡±

    Sen Senyuan looked at Sunless and said, ¡°So I think very highly of you, and if it¡¯s possible¡­ I want to kill you. The array of guns at this scale was meant for Speechless to enjoy, but as a gift for your funeral, I cannot be too stingy either.¡±

    When everyone heard this, they were immediately turned anxious. Pulp Farmer also turned angrily towards Sen Senyuan. They never expected that Sen Senyuan had not only kicked her while she was down, he was even nning to kill her!

    If it were any other person, they would definitely choose to use the exitmand while facing such a situation.

    However, Sunless would not do so. She did not even have an inkling of what it meant to feel fear. It was even very likely that she did not put her life at heart.

    Everyone was immediately extremely worried.

    Unsurprisingly, Sunless¡¯ eyes remained calm. She turned around and raised her sword. Her attitude was adamant and obvious.

    Everyone could see how pale she was. They could imagine how weak she was at that moment. How could she have the remaining strength to face the array of guns that filled the sky?

    However, the weak-looking her remained firmly at her position. She did not even bat an eyelid against the multitude of guns.

    ¡°Very well. You are worthy of being killed by my own hand.¡±

    Sen Senyuan coldly said, ¡°Then, please die!¡±

    The moment the cold voice faded, the triggers of the multitude of guns were about to be pulled. Everyone felt furious but they did not know how to prevent this. Pulp Farmer clenched his spear while his eyes were filled with a struggle.

    Sunless quietly stood there, as though she was a snow lotus that would soon wither.

    At this moment, a furious bellow suddenly came from afar!

    ¡°Who dares to touch her!?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 294: This pair is not to be spared

    Chapter 294: This pair is not to be spared

    ¡°Who dares to touch her!?¡±

    Before the voice that came from afar faded, a figure had dashed through the crowd at an extremely fast speed.

    The figure was a ck-haired youth with delicate facial features. His eyes were like the stars, but they were filled with anger. A ck and white sword was held in his hand.

    The youth dashed over as fast as lightning, and in a blink of an eye, he was beside Sunless. That speed was staggering.

    To the rookies present, this youth was no stranger.

    To a number of them, he was the super dark horse officially ranked at zeroth ce in the forecast that had shed with Pulp Farmer with a psionic sword.

    But to others, he was the instigator of theunch of a counteroffensive against the Demon City. He had led four hundred rookies to clear the second level. He had traversed through the ins filled with demonic beasts, making them involuntarily call him ¡®City Destroyer Hero¡¯.

    ¡°Tu Dahei!¡±

    It was unknown who first shouted this name, but the rookies immediately erupted into chaos.

    ¡°Tu Dahei is here!¡±

    ¡°Perfect timing!¡±

    ¡°Wow, he came at just the perfect time. It¡¯s like a heroing to save a beauty!¡±

    ¡°I predict Tu Dahei will have a great sh of anger for a beauty!¡±

    ¡°Is this Tu Dahei? I camete for the selection and did not see¡­ He looks alright, but how did Goddess Sunless fall for him?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, this brother, stop eating sour grapes. I have nothing to say against Goddess Sunless liking Tu Dahei. You do not know how many youngdies were infatuated by Tu Dahei when weunched the counteroffensive on the Demonic City. He¡¯s not called a City Destroyer Hero without reason!¡±

    ¡°City Destroyer Hero? What¡¯s going on. Can this brother fill me in?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to dampen your enthusiasm, but so what if Tu Dahei is here? Look at how many guns there are. If they were shot at the same time, Tu Dahei might not even be able to save himself.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, to be able to be a hero who saves a beauty, he will need to seed in rescuing her first. If he fails, he won¡¯t be a hero but an idiot!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s so cool to have a hero save a beauty. Ah, if I were Sunless, I¡¯d definitely be moved to death!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies burst into a flurry of discussion. At such a critical juncture, Tu Dahei¡¯s appearance seemed to have changed the situation. The repressed atmosphere immediately seemed like a balloon that had a hole poked through, releasing the pressure.

    Pulp Farmer also had aplicated look as he stared at Tu Dahei. Obviously, he could not bear watching Sunless be left in such a dangerous situation after being sneaked up upon. However, he was unable to have the resolve to prevent Sen Senyuan.

    It was not that he was extremely loyal to Sen Senyuan. In fact, his respect for Sen Senyuan was just on the surface. He was extremely discontented and indignant in his heart, but if he were to stop Sen Senyuan, his loyal father and grandfather who had sacrificed themselves countless times would be punished. Even though his father and grandfather were foolishly loyal, it was no reason for Pulp Farmer to be unfilial.

    Pulp Farmer struggled in his heart as he fell into a dilemma. As for Tu Dahei¡¯s appearance seemingly turning things around, he could temporarily heave a sigh of relief.

    Pulp Farmer did not like Tu Dahei because Tu Dahei had harmed Sunless from being purely fanatical with the way of the sword, but at this moment, he had to admit that he owed him one.

    With Shi Xiaobai arriving, he immediately walked towards Sunless¡¯ side. He could sense Sunless being extremely weak at the moment and realized that she was suffering from serious internal injuries.

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the firearms in the sky and the bastard standing on a tree in the distance. Immediately, he understood the general situation.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s wrath could not be extinguished as he looked angrily at Sen Senyuan, while Sen Senyuan looked down coldly at him.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were burning like an belligerent inferno, while Sen Senyuan¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. They had just engaged in a conflict not long ago, and now it could be said that new hatred was added onto old hatred.

    Just as Shi Xiaobai was about to say something, a gentle voice suddenly echoed in his ears.

    ¡°Right hand?¡±

    They were two simple words without much vicissitudes in tone but it was full of concern.

    Shi Xiaobai looked to his side and saw worry in Sunless¡¯ eyes. When Sunless saw him holding a sword in his left hand, she was able to quickly tell that something was wrong with his right hand.

    He knew that it was very rare for Sunless to reveal any emotions. She was seldom concerned about anything except swords, so he knew very well how precious her concern was.

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it will recover in eleven hours.¡±

    Sunless nodded when she heard this.

    When Shi Xiaobai saw Sunless¡¯ pale face, he sighed and suddenly thought of something. Lowering his head, he said to the ck and white sword softly, ¡°Both of you unfuse.¡±

    With that said, a warm white light and a dark ck light bloomed. The ck and white colored mixture on the sword separated into two.

    The ck and white swords were eager to separate from each other, so in a second, they had separated into two swords. One was pure white, while the other waspletely ck.

    Everyone was paying attention to Shi Xiaobai, so when they saw this scene, they were immediately astounded and began discussing.

    Shi Xiaobai stabbed the ck sword into the ground and using his left hand, he handed Holy Radiance to Sunless. He whispered, ¡°Take it.¡±

    Sunless immediately reached out to grab Holy Radiance¡¯s hilt. A warm power of light immediately surged through her body, as though she was soaked in warm water.

    Holy Radiance was condensed out of the world¡¯s purest light. It had healing properties of light. Although it was unable to treat excessively heavy injuries, it could ease the pain and speed up one¡¯s recovery.

    Shi Xiaobai took a step forward and stretched out his empty left hand and pressed it on Sunless¡¯ shoulder. Through her azure clothes, it was still a soft and cold touch.

    Shi Xiaobai began using Massage Technique of God and helped raise Sunless¡¯ self-recovery rate.

    Faced with such a sudden massage, Sunless did not avoid or dodge. Instead, she took a step closer to Shi Xiaobai, making it easier for him to use Massage Technique of God.

    The two were very close to each other, almost to the point of cuddling each other, and could sense the breathing of the other. There was no ambiguous feelings between the pair, but the breathing from each other made them feel calm andfortable. They would not find it repulsive even if they were closer.

    But in the eyes of others, their actions were so intimate like they were a couple that had been in love for a long time. It was so mature, as if they were a couple that had apanied each other in the pugilistic world.

    The crowd could not bear to destroy such a beautiful scene, but they could not stop themselves from saying something. They began engaging in whispers.

    ¡°Sigh, a bachelor dog like me has received 10,000 points of damage.¡±

    ¡°Why do they seem sopatible¡­?¡±

    ¡°This pairing is not to be forgiven.¡±

    ¡°I recall my first love. It was as pure as them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If it was possible, they wished that such a beautiful scene wouldst a little longer.

    However, clearly there was someone who disagreed.

    Sen Senyuan suddenly said with a cold tone, ¡°Both of you still have ten seconds. Maybe the both of you should partake in a parting kiss.¡±

    The triggers of the firearms in the sky were already half-squeezed. However, with Tu Dahei¡¯s sudden arrival, Sen Senyuan had decided to ¡®benevolently¡¯ give them thirty seconds. And after ten seconds, he would shatter the beauty in front of him with harsh reality.

    Everyone immediately quietened and felt tensed. What¡¯sing wille after all.

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he released his grip and took a step back. Pulling out the ck sword from the ground, he turned towards Sen Senyuan and said coldly, ¡°Shoot!¡±

    Everyone looked at Shi Xiaobai in surprise, but they saw him appearing undaunted. He immediately shouted angrily, ¡°Shoot!¡±

    Another ten seconds?

    No, what are you waiting for? Your fucking mother¡¯s cunt? Quick, shoot!

    Quickly shoot for This King!

    Everyone was startled. Can you not be so crazy? Can you not be so domineering?

    Sen Senyuanughed from his extreme anger as he bellowed angrily, ¡°Very well, then¡­go to hell!¡±

    With that said, all the firearms in the sky had their triggers squeezed!

    The sounds of gunshots created deafening booms like thunder. As bullets came flying over in droves that numbered thousands, it was like a ck cloud was descending upon Sunless and Shi Xiaobai at a terrifying speed!

    Instantly, some people covered their ears, closed their eyes, widened their mouths, or shouted loudly, ¡°Run!¡± ¡­

    However, Shi Xiaobai and Sunless did not dodge, nor did they conjure a psionic barrier.

    The first thing Shi Xiaobai did as the looming bullets shot at him was to seriously say to Sunless, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Sunless, who had just raised her sword, locked eyes with Shi Xiaobai and obediently lowered her hand.

    He was afraid that her injuries would be aggravated, so the first thing he did when danger reared its head was to remind her to stay put.

    She believed he could deal with the bullets in the sky, so even though the bullets were all heading straight for her, she did not hesitate to lower her hand.

    An ordinary two words and an ordinary action disyed extraordinary courage and trust.

    Shi Xiaobai obviously would not let down such a trust as he raised his sword towards the bullets in the sky!

    ¡°destorm!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body suddenly began spinning like a top. Moving at an extremely fast speed throughout the hundred-meter zone, violent winds began to stir up!

    The howling winds filled thends, and with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s spinning and motions, tornadoes began to shoot up towards the sky.

    These tornadoes had a simr effect of Pulp Farmer¡¯s tornado formed from the spinning of his spear. However, Pulp Farmer had used it based purely on his psionic power, while what was spinning in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s tornado were savage sword beams!

    Furthermore, the tornado Shi Xiaobai produced was not one or two. In an extremely short period of time, he had produced dozens of tornadoes!

    Dozens of tornadoes imbued with sword beams filled the entire hundred-meter zone as they twirled towards the iing bullets. Shattering sounds echoed as the rounds that came pounding on them were shattered or repelled by the tornadoes. They did not evene within a ten meter radius of Sunless!

    Everyone watched in stunned silence as they rapidly retreated. They were afraid that they would be hit by the swirling winds of the savage tornadoes. All of them held their breaths as they stared intently at this amazing scene.

    The sounds of gunfire did not stop while the firearms in the sky constantly had their triggers squeezed, shooting bullet after bullet at Shi Xiaobai!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s spinning motion did not stop either. He was like an inexhaustible top, and raising the ck sword, he spun and spun! Darting around again and again!

    Dozens of tornadoes did not have a moment of repose, so from beginning to end, not a single bullet managed to prate the tornadoes. There was not even a single bullet that came within ten meters of Sunless!

    Sunless quietly stood there as her eyes were constantly locked onto Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure. The glow in her eyes brightened, as the tail winds blew up her hair. Her beauty waspletely breathtaking.

    Gradually, one gun was emptied of its bullets, followed by two, three¡­ until all the firearms in the sky came to a stop. Only then, did Shi Xiaobai stop spinning.

    He stood there majestically with eyes shimmering. He did not appear exhausted in any way. He raised his sword high and pointed at Sen Senyuan. He sneered and said, ¡°Any more?¡±

    His pose was charming and extremely domineering.

    At that moment, a girl among the surrounding rookies screamed, ¡°So cool!¡±

    Then with her eyes closing, she fell backwards. She was so dazzled by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s coolness that she fainted.

    ¡­

 Chapter 295: Fusing as one

    Chapter 295: Fusing as one

    ¡°He¡¯s just too strong. How is Tu Dahei this strong? It has alreadypletely exceeded what counts as a ¡®rookie¡¯, right?¡±

    ¡°What sort of sword technique is this?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you something very horrifying. Back when Tu Dahei wasunching the counteroffensive on the Demon City, he was using his right hand, but now¡­¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, I wouldn¡¯t have realized it if you didn¡¯t say. Tu Dahei is actually using his left hand now?¡±

    ¡°Is there a difference with using the left or right hand? Isn¡¯t it just holding swords up and drawing circles?¡±

    ¡°Drawing circles? Your intelligence may becking, but no one would call you a fool if you didn¡¯t speak! Do you think drawing circles can produce such powerful sword winds? Where do you think those sword beamse from? While Tu Dahei was spinning, his left hand was constantly in motion. Furthermore, it was moved in a fluid and rapid manner, preventing you from being able to discern it, understand? To sh out so many sword beams with his left hand, while he was using his right hand during his attack on the Demonic Tree means that Tu Dahei had reached a high attainment in swords, be it his left or right hand!¡±

    ¡°This is still not the most terrifying thing. Look carefully at Tu Dahei. For him to spin so quickly and sh out so many sword beams, yet he does not look dizzy or exhausted at all. He did not even break out a sweat. Fuck, is he even still human?¡±

    ¡°Wow. After hearing all these analyses of you gods, I suddenly feel like kneeling before Tu Dahei.¡±

    ¡°How is this still called a ¡®mudslide¡¯ of rookies? I think it¡¯s more like a ¡®tsunami¡¯.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies were shaken by the scene from before. They could only vent the shock in their hearts by eximing.

    Pulp Farmer was silent. Tu Dahei¡¯s strength hadpletely taken him by surprise, but soon it ignited a fighting spirit in his eyes. He wanted to fight Tu Dahei, even if the oue would end with him being defeated.

    There was a strange splendor in Sunless¡¯ eyes. Unlike others who were surprised about Shi Xiaobai¡¯s usage of his left hand, she was more surprised because the Sword of Wind that Shi Xiaobai used was something she had taught him not long ago.

    That¡¯s not right. It could not even be considered teaching. Shi Xiaobai had only seen her swordy, but he had already managed to gain deep insights into the Kun Peng Sword of Wind in such a short period of time. Furthermore, he had created his own unique sword moves. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s talent in swords was one she had never seen before. Even she felt inferior.

    Sen Senyuan was silent. The yellow circles of light slowly disappeared as the firearms also vanished.

    Sen Senyuan had realized that Tu Dahei was not a weakling he could crush using a rain of bullets. However, his confidence and arrogance was not shaken at all. This was because the array of guns was just his most inferior means of attack. Only by pulling the trigger himself would he be able to demonstrate the true strength of all these priceless guns.

    Upon hearing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s taunt, ¡°Any more?¡±, the coldness in Sen Senyuan¡¯s eyes intensified. He took his right hand out from his pocket once again. This time, a red circle of light lit up, as a ming-red wheel gun appeared in his hand.

    Sen Senyuan said with a sneer, ¡°Do you think that was all to the barrage of attacks from before? What a joke. That was just an appetizer.¡±

    Everyone burst out into an uproar.

    The vast number of bullets was just an appetizer?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes turned slightly stern. Just like the ckish-gold gun from before, this ming-red wheel gun gave him a simr sense of danger.

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s current state was not as rxed as he appeared on the surface. After his battle with Heartless on the fourth level, he was suffering from a serious deficit of psionic power. After reaching the fifth level, he did not have much time to recover before having to rush here at full speed. Furthermore, he had used the extremely powerful destorm. His psionic power was about to be fully expended, and he was persisting on only because of ¡®Unleaking Turtle Aura¡¯.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not back down because of this. He raised his sword as a golden vortex suddenly appeared in his pupils.

    At the same time, golden points of light began emerging out of the ground as they quickly gathered towards Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body.

    An instantter, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body waspletely enveloped in a golden glow. From the looks of it, he was as majestic and powerful as a god.

    The crowd immediately eximed.

    ¡°Fuck, what is this?¡±

    ¡°Heavens, that¡¯s just too cool!¡±

    ¡°Sword Truth¡­ This seems to be Sword Truth mode?¡±

    ¡°To be able toprehend a Sword Truth at this age, his talent in swords can beparable to the Ye siblings. Why have we never heard rumors of him before?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai activated his Sword Truth, ¡®Excalibur¡¯!

    A strange glint bloomed in Sunless¡¯ eyes. She was dazed just watching this. Back when she was sparring with Shi Xiaobai in her consciousness, she knew that Shi Xiaobai would soonprehend his own Sword Truth. She was also certain that his Sword Truth would definitely be very ¡®beautiful¡¯.

    However, Sunless never expected for Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Sword Truth to be this ¡®beautiful¡¯! Every ray of the resplendent golden light seemed to represent the ¡®stubbornness¡¯ Shi Xiaobai had for victory. This ¡®stubbornness¡¯ could tolerate failure and senseless sacrifice. It did not have any negative energies that came with victory. All it contained was positive energies that had a zeal for improvement.

    It was an obsession for victory, but one that could be easily abandoned as well. Such a perfect contradiction was so beautiful that it was intoxicating.

    Sen Senyuan¡¯s eyes turned slightly stern, but he did not express much shock. A mere Sword Truth was not something that could waver his confidence.

    Sen Senyuan did not speak a word as he suddenly squeezed the trigger without any warning!

    Without the sound of a gunshot, a ming red bullet shot straight at Shi Xiaobai.

    The ming red bullet suddenly transformed into a burning inferno that smashed at Shi Xiaobai like a ming meteorite!

    Air seemed to boil over as crackling sounds were heard.

    A cold smile suffused across Sen Senyuan¡¯s mouth. If Shi Xiaobai dared to continue using the sword attack that used sword winds, this zing bullet would turn into an even more violent inferno due to the wind!

    Shi Xiaobai obviously could think of whatever Sen Senyuan was thinking. After having deduced the cyclic restraint on the four sword techniques of the Kun Peng, he knew very well that Wind was restrained by Fire!

    Therefore, it was impossible for Shi Xiaobai to use the Kun Peng Sword of Wind. His eyes lit up as the golden vortices in his pupilspleted a rotation!

    ¡°Kun Peng¡­Sword of Water!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shed out!

    This strike was the Sword of Water. He had never attempted using the Sword of Water after his recent observation of Heartless!

    An azure blue sword beam shot forward. Suddenly, it transformed into a towering wave that overwhelmed the ming bullet. Billows of white smoke began appearing as the gigantic wave suddenly turned to ice, freezing all the mes. As the gigantic block of ice plummeted from mid-air to the ground, it shattered into ice fragments, forming a tiny river flow that wound through the clearing¡­

    This scene made everyone fall in a stupor for a second.

    They had seen parrying of moves, but this was really their first time seeing the parrying of a move in such a manner!

    Even Sen Senyuan¡¯s eyes momentarily zed over, but it was apanied by the first birth of furious emotions.

    His thoughts of using the cyclic restraint properties of this shot had been seen through, and a perfect parry that restrained his attack was performed. This was the most undisguised and merciless smack in the face!

    ¡°You have sessfully infuriated me!¡±

    Sen Senyuan could no longer maintain hisposure as he took his left hand out of his pocket.

    At the same time, circr lights lit up in front of him. All sorts of expensive or even priceless firearms were lined up in rows!

    Sen Senyuan stretched both his hands out and griped two guns as he pulled the triggers at Shi Xiaobai!

    At the moment bullets shot out, Sen Senyuan had thrown the guns in his hands and grabbed another two guns from the rows of guns!

    Sen Senyuan began a crazy shooting spree. Every gun was not used again as every bullet that shot out at Shi Xiaobai was augmented by different effects. It was as though a colorful storm was raining down at him!

    The golden vortex in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pupils began to swirl incessantly as he constantly brandished the sword in his left hand. He shed one golden sword beam after another!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Sword Truth mode waspletely different from other ordinary Sword Truth modes. Every golden sword beam he shed out was extremely domineering. Regardless of what property the bullets shot by Sen Senyuan had, they were shattered by the golden sword beams without any pressure!

    Not a single bullet managed to prate Shi Xiaobai¡¯s golden sword beams. Sen Senyuan did not stop shooting while Shi Xiaobai did not stop shing. Sen Senyuan¡¯s row after row of priceless guns were ineffective against Shi Xiaobai!

    The crowd was astounded. They felt that Shi Xiaobai, who was covered in golden light, was like a god that had descended. He was practically invincible!

    Only after he shot hisst row of guns did Sen Senyuan stop.

    At that moment, Sen Senyuanughed. It was a hystericalugh, as though he had gone mad.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Sen Senyuan¡¯sughter resonated throughout the skies, giving people the creeps.

    The crowd was startled.

    Had Sen Senyuan gone mad because of Tu Dahei?

    Sen Senyuan¡¯sughter gradually came to a stop as he coldly said, ¡°I never expected that there¡¯s such an interesting bastard like you other than Speechless¡­ You leave me no choice but to use it!¡±

    Sen Senyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with killing intent as a ck circr light lit up. A ck gun that exuded a ck aura appeared in his hand.

    ¡°This gun¡¯s name is Demonic Cmity. It only has three bullets left. Although only Speechless had the chance of enjoying one of the bullets¡­you have seeded inpletely infuriating me!¡±

    Sen Senyuan¡¯s expression turned somewhat sinister as his voice sounded fearsome, ¡°However, this shot will be targeted at Sunless!¡±

    With this said, the people in the crowd were immediately taken aback. However, they quickly came round. Sen Senyuan was forcing Tu Dahei to forcefully receive the shot. If Tu Dahei dodged, Sunless would suffer. And with Tu Dahei¡¯s character, it was impossible for him to dodge!

    ¡°Despicable!¡± the crowd cursed.

    But at the same time, their hearts tugged.

    How terrifying was a gun called Demonic Cmity? Was it so terrifying that worried Sen Senyuan enough about Tu Dahei dodging because of the irresistible pressure?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s choice did not surprise them. He adjusted his position and sheltered Sunless behind him!

    Even though the ck gun gave him a great sense of danger.

    Even though defending against the round of heavy bombardment had made it difficult for him to stand!

    Shi Xiaobai still did it without hesitation. He sheltered Sunless without any fear!

    This was Shi Xiaobai, a Shi Xiaobai who would not have his faith and will shaken because of fear!

    Sunless looked at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back as she fell into a daze. Suddenly she took a step forward and stood side by side with Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head in surprise.

    An extremely gentle voice resounded in his ear.

    ¡°Like.¡±

    Sunless turned her head to lock eyes with Shi Xiaobai. After she said that single word, she raised Holy Radiance.

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised but did not speak further. He knew that it was impossible for Sunless to choose to hide behind him.

    The word ¡®like¡¯ was a simple word, but it could express a multitude of meanings. For example, liking to court death or liking to die together. All of these were forms of ¡°like¡±.

    However, Shi Xiaobai knew what Sunless meant by ¡°like¡± and the reason why she said the word.

    Shi Xiaobai raised the ck sword. His left shoulder was tightly adhered to Sunless¡¯ right shoulder. The ck and white swords appeared to blend together.

    ¡°What a bitter romance, then die together!¡±

    Sen Senyuan angrilyughed as he pulled the trigger!

    A bullet that exuded a ck aura shot out as the entire sky was dyed ck. In the darkness, the outline of a gigantic demon head widened its jaws, as though it was devouring whatever stood in front of it!

    Shi Xiaobai and Sunless looked each other in the eyes as they thrust forward!

    The duo¡¯s sword intent resonated and as their Sword Truths blended, golden and azure light began to swirl around them while the ck and white swords merged into one!

    Sunless had used the Kun Peng Sword of Wind, while Shi Xiaobai deliberately used the Kun Peng Sword of Fire!

    Sword beams of Wind and Fire, with Sunless and Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sword intents perfectly fused at that moment!

    ¡­

 Chapter 296: Last Minute

    Chapter 296: Last Minute

    Shi Xiaobai had long guessed that the four sword techniques¡ªEarth, Wind, Water, Fire¡ªof the Kun Peng Sword Technique could be fused into one, so he naturally guessed that two of them could fuse as well.

    As such, when he realized he was going to attack together as one with Sunless, Shi Xiaobai had a bright idea and used the Kun Peng Sword of Fire while their sword intents resonated!

    The beams of the Sword of Wind and Sword of Fire intertwined with one another as they fused into one. Suddenly they formed a swirling vortex of fire that reached the skies!

    This vortex of fire swirled in mid-air and was dazzling and as hot as a burning sun. Instantly, itpletely illuminated the darkened sky. The darkness exuded by the Demon Cmity bullet was instantly dispelled!

    When the gigantic outline of the demonic head shed with the vortex of fire, a shrill boom resounded through the world as the demonic head was consumed in mes, turning into billowing ck smoke that rose towards the sky!

    The vortex of fire did not stop as it continued spinning like a top. Suddenly, it hurtled straight for Sen Senyuan¡¯s location at an extremely fast speed!

    The tree where Sen Senyuan was standing on was instantly consumed by the vortex of fire!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An explosion boomed as the vortex of fire erupted towards the sky, like a ming pir that stood erect between the heavens and earth. It was scattered momentster as plumes of mes began smashing to the ground!

    The rookies hurriedly conjured their psionic barriers to protect themselves, but the surrounding trees could not have such a treatment. The mes burned all the trees and slowly there was an inferno that spread through the entire mountain!

    ¡°Holy shit, quickly put out the fire!¡±

    The rookies screamed as they began working together to extinguish the fire. Thankfully, the fire was quickly stopped due to therge number of people.

    Everyone looked at Shi Xiaobai and Sunless in shock.

    ¡°Their Sword Truths werebined in such perfection?¡±

    ¡°What a powerful strike. This strike ispletely different from the sum of its parts!¡±

    ¡°Using both swords in unison. As expected for a couple!¡±

    ¡°It is not without reason that Goddess Sunless likes Tu Dahei. Using swords in unison requires the couple to have equal understanding in Sword Truths. Furthermore, they must be able to amodate each other¡¯s Sword Truths. Among peers, who else other than Tu Dahei can match Goddess Sunless when ites to sword talent? Even Heartless is far from it!¡±

    ¡°The power of that one sword strike was extremely terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Sen Senyuan? Has he been burned to death?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The crowd began to talk excitedly as they looked up to where Sen Senyuan was originally standing. The tree had long been burned to a crisp, and Sen Senyuan¡¯s figure could not be seen through the billowing thick smoke.

    Only when the smoke dispersed did a sharp-eyed person shout, ¡°Look, over there!¡±

    After that person shouted, he suddenly burst intoughter.

    Far into the distance in mid-air, a short-haired teenager was standing on two floating machine guns. It was quite a cool thing, but his clothes were ckened everywhere. There were ck smears on his face due to the smoke, making his state rather sorry. It was in stark contrast to the defiant image he had a moment before!

    Sen Senyuan¡¯s expression could be said to be rather wonderful. There was anger and also incredulity. There was even a bit of fear. It also formed a stark contrast from his cold iceberg expression from before.

    A person could not help but burst outughing, triggering the rest tough out. Immediately, everyone could not help but mock him.

    ¡°Pfft, that style is so funny!¡±

    ¡°Haha, Sen Senyuan must have been beaten silly!¡±

    ¡°Serves him right. I¡¯ve seen arrogant people before, but this is truly the first time I¡¯ve seen such an arrogant and despicable person!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At this moment, Sen Senyuan¡¯s appearance was as though a lofty noble scion was being thrown into a cave of beggars. The stark contrast felt weirdly funny and had strangely tickled the crowd.

    As the mockingughter continued, Sen Senyuan¡¯s extremely ugly expression turned sullen and terrifying, as though he wanted to eat them all.

    Shi Xiaobaiughed as well, but it was not because of the contrast of Sen Senyuan¡¯s current funny appearance. In fact, Sen Senyuan had always looked veryedic to him.

    The reason why he wasughing was because the perfect fusion of the previous strike had confirmed his guess. He turned to give Sunless a look and saw her staring intently back at him with bright eyes, as though her heart was somewhat heavy.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s something that This King has to tell you. This King¡­already has a girlfriend!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai still knew that there could only be one girlfriend at a time. Although the coupling of Kali and him was rather baffling, he had very good affections for Kali and he had already made peace with the fact of having a girlfriend.

    Hence, towards the ¡®like¡¯ Sunless previously said, he needed to give her a responsible reply.

    Shi Xiaobai made a mental note.

    Sigh, This King is truly too excellent.

    When Sunless heard this, she gave a puzzled ¡®huh?¡¯, as though she did not understand what Shi Xiaobai was trying to express.

    Shi Xiaobai gaped but did not speak further. Slowly, he revealed a smile.

    From the looks of it, Sunless was just like the former him. She did not know what he meant by a girlfriend. Even if she knew, she probably did not understand that there could only be one girlfriend. She might not even fully understand what it meant to ¡®like¡¯.

    Unless he consulted Yang Wei, Shi Xiaobai would not have understood either.

    This was because he was the same kind of person as Sunless. They only cared about the things they were obsessed about, ignoring other things. Even if they noticed something, they would have selective amnesia.

    Sunless¡¯ ¡®like¡¯ was not considered a confession because she did not even know what a confession was. She was only expressing her will that she would not hide behind him.

    When Shi Xiaobai thought of this, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. He did not wish that his ability to form a mutual understanding with Sunless with just a nce would be broken as a result of this.

    At this moment, the authoritative voice suddenly resounded.

    ¡°This round of Life and Death Assault has only one minute left!¡±

    The assessment program gave a reminder. There was only one minute left!

    The crowd hushed as they hadplex expressions. They were gathered here in order to ¡®kill¡¯ Sunless together!

    However, it ended with them being a popcorn-eating crowd for such a long period of time. Now with less than a minute left, were they going to give up on this Life and Death Assault?

    There were people who began to stir up, but they were quickly held down by their shoulders by people around them who gave them a solemn shake of the head.

    Did you not see how Sen Senyuan and Pulp Farmer had failed to take them down? Why are you ¡®sending yourself to death¡¯ for nothing!?

    Finally, none of the rookies moved. Some people could not harden their hearts to do so, while a number of people no longer had the confidence.

    How was Tu Dahei and Sunless¡¯ sword unison attack something they could withstand!?

    Even Sen Senyuan¡¯s expression looked unsettled and grim. Although the Demon Cmity Gun was not his strongest attack, that was already an extremely precious trump card of his. Yet, it had failed to defeat the duo, and had even reduced him to such a wretched state.

    He was hesitating if he should use the attack that required him to sacrifice a great deal. However, it was truly not worth it in exchange for a Death Epaulette. But if he were to retreat for now and spare Shi Xiaobai and Sunless, how would he able to appease his fury?

    But in fact, while Sen Senyuan was hesitating if he should spare Shi Xiaobai, Shi Xiaobai was considering how to destroy him.

    In order to protect Sunless, Shi Xiaobai was in a passive state of defense and did not take the initiative to attack. However, he was also suppressing his anger. He wanted to severely punish Sen Senyuan.

    In another minute, at the instant Sunless left safely was the moment Shi Xiaobai wouldunch his counteroffensive.

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s current physical situation was by no means optimal. He was only persisting purely on ¡®Unleaking Turtle Aura¡¯. Every second was extremely draining on his body.

    And after Sunless shed that strike with him, her face was significantly paler. She was in desperate need of resting. Forcibly using her strength would cause great harm to her body.

    It could be said that although Shi Xiaobai and Sunless appeared like they still had strength left after using their sword unison attack, their bodies could no longer afford any more stress. How to withstand the attack in thest minute was probably a very big problem.

    However, Shi Xiaobai would not cower in fear. On the contrary, it was such circumstances that he would consider how to strike back!

    In order to protect Sunless, he had to diffuse any attack on her to put up an all-round defense. But once Sunless left, how could he endure any more?

    Just a simple phrase, fuck him!

    Both sides had thoughts on their minds as a strange silence pervaded the atmosphere.

    However, everyone knew that this was the calm before the storm!

    At this moment, a person that suddenly came broke the fragile tranquility!

    The person was a white-clothed youth that looked warm like jade. He held a flute in hand as he walked from afar.

    ¡°Aiyah, there was a tiny dy along the way. Thankfully I reached here in the final minute. However, it seems I missed a good show?¡±

    The white-dressed youth had an amiable smile as he looked up and saw Sen Senyuan. A strange look shed in his eyes as he could not help but say, ¡°Eh? Young Master Sen, is your style trying to set a new fashion trend?¡±

    Everyone could not help but burst outughing. Someone identified the white-dressed youth¡¯s identity and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this seventh on the official forecast, Young Master An Mo?¡±

    An Mo addressing Sen Senyuan as ¡®Young Master Sen¡¯ implied that the two knew each other. And for An Mo to speak with Sen Senyuan in such an amiable tone, what was the rtionship between the two.

    Sen Senyuan, who had been teased, acted unexpectedly. Instead of showing the slightest bit of anger, his eyes lit up instead, as though he had thought of something.

    Sen Senyuan looked at An Mo and said, ¡°An Mo, if I remember correctly, you still owe me one.¡±

    An Moughed with a nod. ¡°Of course, I dare not forget the favor I owe you.¡±

    Sen Senyuan said with a sneer, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to return the favor!¡±

    As Sen Senyuan said this, everyone felt their hearts skip a beat as they felt a sense of foreboding.

    Indeed, Sen Senyuan immediately turned to look at Pulp Farmer and said coldly, ¡°Pulp Farmer, with my status as the Sen family¡¯s young master, I¡¯mmanding you tobine with An Mo to hold Tu Dahei back!¡±

    Everyone drew a gasp.

    Sen Senyuan was nning on using such unscrupulous means?

    He even wanted to join forces with Pulp Farmer and An Mo to fight three against two? Furthermore, from what he meant, by letting Pulp Farmer and An Mo to hold Tu Dahei back and not make a head on confrontation, it appeared as though there were some insidious actions he was nning?

    Would Tu Dahei and Sunless be able to withstand it?

    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared. The figure arrived at an inexplicable speed. It was as though the figure had teleported where they were. The crowd could not even respond in time!

    ¡°Sorry, camete,¡± The person said.

    Who was this?

    How did this figure have such a terrifying speed?

    How would this person¡¯s arrival affect the situation?

    ¡­

    At less than a kilometer away from where everyone was assembled, an ugly youth dressed in a ck robe was slowly walking with a bloody sickle in hand.

    ¡°One minute. Want to kill them all.¡±

    The ugly youth¡¯s voice was hoarse with a sinister tone. ¡°Master said, I can kill at most twenty people.¡±

    ¡°Could not help but kill nine people on the first level. Only eleven left?¡±

    ¡°Well, kill all the ones on the name list. The rest will depend on other factors¡­¡±

    ¡°The list doesn¡¯t have Tu Dahei, but¡­there¡¯s this urge to kill him¡­¡±

    ¡°Then he shall be killed!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 297: Tolerated you for a long while!

    Chapter 297: Tolerated you for a long while!

    In a boundless darkness of silence, there was a glimmer of light. The light was about the size of a room, bright but not ring.

    Inside the light sat a purple-haired girl dressed in a gothic style dress. The girl was sitting in an idle and casual manner. Her look was as pretty and exquisite as a pixie. There was a transparent screen in front of her about the size of a mirror. And in it, a ck-haired youth¡¯s figure was projected.

    The purple-haired girl was staring intently at the youth, as her beautiful eyes were surging with mixed emotions.

    ¡°Should I also learn swords?¡±

    Kali sighed. With her status and experience, she should have been indifferent and tolerating, but surprisingly, she was prone to jealousy.

    It was probably because she had no experience in love between a man and woman, so when it came to this, she was like a girl in her teens. She was simple, naive and easily felt her emotions stirred. She would even feel pangs of jealousy.

    To Kali, this may be somewhat odd, but it was a most valuable experience. The sour feelings she had inside her had never appeared ever since she received the World Tree¡¯s heritage, as though they were sealed.

    She was very thankful to Shi Xiaobai for allowing her to regain the girly emotions that were already lost to her.

    In this long and boring period of time, she could see everything that Shi Xiaobai was experiencing through this tiny transparent screen of light. What delighted her was that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s experiences were always extremely interesting. Although she would break out into sweat at times for him, or barely tolerate the urge to smack beyond oblivion the random characters around Shi Xiaobai. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s performance would frequently move her and make her feel proud.

    Even though he was still young and weak up to this point, with his talent and character, he was bound to be a stunning force sooner orter. Kali had traveled thousands of worlds and she had seen numerous geniuses, but Shi Xiaobai was still the only person who surprised her greatly.

    She was unable to estimate how far Shi Xiaobai could go in the future. This filled her with anticipation. She felt it was a blissful matter for her to be able to witness Shi Xiaobai¡¯s growth.

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s excellence was as bright and hot as the sun. Even she was attracted by it, so how could other members of the opposite sex be able to withstand it? Interacting too long with Shi Xiaobai would lead to them being inadvertently touched, such as the present Sunless.

    In summary, her young boyfriend was too ¡®attractive¡¯, and she was the kind that easily became jealous¡­

    ¡°Should I be a bit more magnanimous¡­?¡±

    Kali bit on her lower lip and gently sighed.

    Suddenly, Kali¡¯s eyebrows pricked up slightly. With a light wave of her hand, the scene in the screen of light switched. The ugly youth in a ck robe appeared on the screen.

    At this moment, the ugly youth was a few hundred meters away from Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°Oh? What a strong demonic presence?¡±

    Kali hurriedly stretched out her hand to tap on the screen. A beam of light prated the screen and arrived in the world where the ugly youth was. When the ugly youth was enveloped by the light, his body seemed to burn up as he screamed in pain while rolling constantly on the ground.

    But at the same time, the world where the ugly youth was began stirring, as though the entire world was going to shatter.

    Kali frowned and retracted her finger. The beam of light returned to her finger and the world finally fell silent. The ugly youthy on ground, breathing in fear, like a wounded animal.

    ¡°Self-destruct sequence.¡± Kali sighed helplessly.

    The Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower¡¯s assessment program limited the strength of the trial-takers. If any force that exceeded the Psionic Mortal Realm entered the world, it would begin its self-destruct sequence in order to protect its heritage items.

    Humans naturallycked the ability to forcibly enter the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, but Kali could do it. However, if she were to forcibly enter the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, a self-destruct sequence would be activated, something that even she could not stop.

    Even if she had forcibly injected a bit of her power, the assessment program had immediately taken actions to self-destruct.

    ¡°Sigh, looks like even if I wish to, I can no longer tolerate it.¡± Kali sighed. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body was presently in a dire condition. She could restrain herself from destroying Sen Senyuan immediately, because of the danger Shi Xiaobai had always encountered, Sen Senyuan was not even considered a drizzle.

    However, if the ck-robed youth were to appear, Shi Xiaobai would definitely pay an immense price in order to sessfully escape danger. Therefore, Kali could not help but interject. She wanted to destroy this danger before it arrived in a way Shi Xiaobai would never know.

    But from the looks of it, if she were to destroy the ck-robed youth, the entire Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower would be destroyed. Although Kali did not mind a mere assessment program, nor did she care about the lives of those rookies, she did not want to forcibly change Shi Xiaobai¡¯s life trajectory because of her destruction of this selection.

    She could be a spectator that witnessed the life of Shi Xiaobai, but she could not use her powers to change the trajectory of his life.

    This was a karmic process. If she were to forcible provide a reason for cause, the fruits of suffering from the final effect would be born by Shi Xiaobai.

    Kali began feeling concerned. The trial appeared to be almost beyond her control.

    Suddenly, Kali felt something jump in her heart. She stretched out her hand and waved across the screen of light. The scene inside it changed, as a figure shrouded in ck light appeared!

    It was a tiny ck-lit person that was reduced to a third the size of an ordinary human. The tiny ck-lit person was floating in a particr world while constantly devouring everything around it. Suddenly, the tiny ck-lit person stopped and opened its mouth, tearing a rift in space in front of it. Its entire being went through it as it moved through chaotic spatial tunnels at a very fast speed!

    ¡°Oh? Gluttony has finally began to make a move? Did it sense the existence of other Deadly Sins? Or could it be that it has finally discovered the Original Sin of Cmity?¡±

    Kali was wondering in her mind as her eyes began to light up. She had not killed Gluttony because she was waiting for it to act, in a bid to catch a bigger fish.

    Kali carefully observed Gluttony¡¯s direction when her pupils suddenly contracted slightly.

    She was appalled to discover that the spatial trajectory Gluttony was taking was towards the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower where the rookies were!

    ¡°A coincidence?¡±

    Kali muttered to herself, ¡°Or could it be¡­that a particr Deadly Sin or the Original Sin of Cmity itself is in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Fifth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower

    The person who appeared to teleport into the venue was a girl with short brown hair. To most rookies, this girl was very unfamiliar, but the way she appeared was shocking.

    ¡°That was fast. Did you see how she appeared?¡±

    ¡°Was it my imagination? Why did I seem to see a lightning sh?¡±

    ¡°Who is she? With such terrifying speed, it can¡¯t be that she isn¡¯t famous at all, right?¡±

    ¡°Short, brown hair¡­never heard of it. Sigh, why are there so many dark horses for this selection?¡±¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Most of the rookies did not know the brown-haired girl, but Shi Xiaobai and Sunless were extremely familiar with her.

    The person was none other than Mu Yuesheng.

    Mu Yuesheng said extremely apologetically, ¡°Sorry, camete.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine,ing in time is better thaning early.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s timing was indeed perfect. With the present physical condition he and Sunless was in, it was indeed tough for them to simultaneously resist three people who were on the level of super-rookies.

    The situation had be three-on-three!

    Sen Senyuan¡¯s expression that had just recovered turned gloomy immediately.

    At this moment, a youth dressed in Daoist attire walked out of the crowd. With a whisk in hand, he looked at An Mo and said, ¡°Young Master Mo, it appears we are destined to fight. And just nice, I also owe Tu Dahei a favor!¡±

    While defending the city, the Tree of Life had been in danger. Shi Xiaobai could have easily been the first to clear the second level, but he had spent 500 points to cure the Tree of Life. Back then, the Daoist-attired Liu Yu was in City #1.

    There was an instantaneous reversal of the situation. It became four against three! Sen Senyuan¡¯s brows frowned deeply.

    At this moment, Pulp Farmer suddenly said loudly, ¡°Young master, I can¡¯t stop you because the moment I make any moves against you, my family n would be regarded as traitors by the Sen family. My father and grandfather¡¯s loyalty and hard work from all their lives would be destroyed through my hands. I cannot be this unfilial. But it does not mean I would be fully obedient to yourmands. Your actions have already disgraced the Sen family. Yourmand is wrong, so I can never listen to it.¡±

    When Pulp Farmer said this, he turned around and retreated into the crowd. He had expressed his attitude!

    The situation immediately turned to four against two. Blue veins began protruding on Sen Senyuan¡¯s neck.

    An Mo looked at Sen Senyuan and said with a shrug, ¡°Young master Sen, it appears I temporarily will not be able to return the favor I owe you, because¡­the favor I owe Liu Yu can never be returned! Even this seventh ranking on the official forecast was a result of Liu Yu¡¯s uplifting of me with his boast. How can I attack him?¡±

    When An Mo said this, he walked over to Liu Yu with a smile. Liu Yu nodded in satisfaction, giving him an expression of ¡®you did well¡¯!

    The situation instantly became four against one! Sen Senyuan¡¯s expression was as ugly as it could be!

    At the same time, Feng Yuanlin, who was amid the crowd, suddenly pinched his throat and shouted, ¡°You want to touch our Goddess Sunless, then first step over our corpses!¡±

    Immediately there were someone who understood the meaning as he quickly echoed, ¡°Right, we can¡¯t let this darn retard who only knows how to snipe get away!¡±

    Everyone hurriedly echoed.

    ¡°How can so many of us be afraid of a single person?¡±

    ¡°Destroy Sen Senyuan!¡±

    ¡°This time, I¡¯m standing on the side of justice!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The drama of how monkeys dispersed when the tree falls unfolded. The situation waspletely reversed, bing a crowd against a single person.

    Sen Senyuan immediately felt as grossed out as eating a fly. He cursed in his heart.

    What a bunch of idiots. Have they fucking forgotten that they were gathered here to ¡®kill¡¯ Sunless?

    He felt infuriated and instantly lost his mind.

    ¡°All of you deserve death!¡±

    Sen Senyuan roared and prepared to use his strongest attack. After using this attack, the entire region would be reduced to ruins, and he too would pay a heavy price.

    However, Sen Senyuan no longer cared. He felt like he had been utterly humiliated. His anger had made him lose his reason!

    At this moment, an angry bellow was heard, instantly awakening Sen Senyuan.

    ¡°This King has tolerated you for a long while!¡±

    Sen Senyuan turned his head in horror as he saw Tu Dahei had burst up into the sky ande to his side!

    The ck sword was shing at him with furious sword intent!

    ¡­

 Chapter 298: This King will follow shortly

    Chapter 298: This King will follow shortly

    Tu Dahei¡¯s sudden appearance beside Sen Senyuan truly gave him a scare. Although his fury had made him lose his mind, his eyes were still sharp. His gaze was constantly fixated on Tu Dahei and Sunless.

    But in a blink of an eye, Tu Dahei had suddenly gone from a distance of more than a thousand meters away to appearing in the air about ten meters from where he was.

    What had just happened?

    Did Tu Dahei know how to teleport!?

    The rookies who were also watching Tu Dahei had seen the entire process, but they were more shocked than Sen Senyuan!

    This was because they saw Tu Dahei retrieve a pair of icy-blue shoes from the brown-haired girl¡¯s chest. As he quickly wore them, he burst forward like an electric bolt. Following behind him were electric bolts that seemed to boost Tu Dahei up into the air. In the time it took to blink, he had rushed beside Sen Senyuan, high in the air!

    With the ck sword held horizontally with respect to the ground, the sunlight illuminated an icy-cold sheen as sword beams filled with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s wrath surged brazenly. At the moment the situation underwent a reversal, Shi Xiaobai finally could not tolerate any further and began his counter attack!

    ¡°This King has tolerated you for a long while!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai roared as he shed out!

    With his Sword Truth activated, his strongest Beginner Sword seemed to be tearing the space itself by sheer force.

    Sen Senyuan could not retreat in time. With a roar, he forcefully conjured a psionic shield!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The psionic shield was no match for the power of the strike as Sen Senyuan was sent flying. His body shot through the air like a cannonball before mming into the ground with an explosive boom.

    The ground cratered as dust flew into the sky. Sen Senyuany limp like a dead dog in the crater as he spat a mouthful of blood. His eyes looked slightly zed.

    Shi Xiaobainded and sneered before slowly walking towards Sen Senyuan.

    Everyone turned silent. Tu Dahei¡¯s counterattack was too sudden and powerful. Even they who had seen the entire process were stunned, much less Sen Senyuan being able to react in time.

    How was Tu Dahei so powerful?

    Sen Senyuan was seriously wounded with a single strike. As a person who was rarely injured, he had fallen into a trance due to the pain, but when he heard the footsteps, he suddenly felt fear and was instantly woken up.

    Sen Senyuan struggled to get up as he hurriedly turned around and escaped!

    He was the imposing and mighty young master of the Sen family. He always stood far away or somewhere high to kill his enemies. Once the distance was closed, hisbat strength would plummet.

    Therefore, he wanted to escape. He needed to escape far away and summon the firearms that filled the sky. He would then use his most powerful move and tear the bastard Tu Dahei, who had injured him, to pieces. He wanted to blow all the rookies who had seen his pathetic state to pieces!

    Huff, puff, huff¡­

    Sen Senyuan ran like mad as the pain he felt made him angrier. He vowed to make Tu Dahei pay a painful price!

    ¡°Buzz¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Sen Senyuan heard the sizzling sounds of electric currents. An icy-blue bolt shed as Tu Dahei instantly appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Want to run?¡±

    The sarcastic sneer pushed Sen Senyuan¡¯s anger to the limits. At the same time, he realized that he could not escape this time.

    Sen Senyuan¡¯s eyes shed a glimmer of hysteria. A purplish-gold pistol appeared in his right hand. Just as he wanted to grab it, a sword beam came shing over. Sen Senyuan rmed retracted his hand as the purplish-gold pistol was split into two!

    ¡°No!¡±

    Sen Senyuan stared with his eyes opened widely. This purplish-gold pistol was an extremely precious treasure even to the Sen family.

    It was destroyed just like that?

    ¡°You deserve death!¡±

    Sen Senyuan gritted his teeth as yellow halos appeared behind him and priceless firearms emerged.

    However, before Sen Senyuan could control the firearms to shoot out the deluge of bullets, the sound of sizzling electric currents was heard. It brushed past his shoulder with a gust of wind.

    Following that, sessive sounds of metal being broken were immediately heard from behind him.

    Sen Senyuan turned his head aghast, but he saw Tu Dahei darting through the air like lightning. Sword beams flew in every direction, shattering all the valuable firearms!

    In a few seconds, all the firearms were shattered!

    Sen Senyuan¡¯s expression immediately turned pale as his lips trembled violently. This was the first time he felt that he had provoked someone he shouldn¡¯t have.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his body indifferently and shed at Sen Senyuan with a stupendous speed!

    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±

    With a sh of a sword beam, the sword shed down on the Life Epaulette above Sen Senyuan¡¯s shoulder!

    ¡°No!¡±

    Sen Senyuan stared with widened eyes as he tried to nt his body and use Psionic Hardening at the same time, while a steel-like color suffused his right hand!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Sen Senyuan sessfully dodged the strike. The sword beam failed to shatter the epaulette on his shoulder, but due to him desperately turning to the side, it had struck his arm!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Sen Senyuan cried out. With his average defense, there was no way he could withstand that strike. His right arm was severed from the middle!

    As blood spewed out, half his arm fell to the ground.

    Sen Senyuan screamed as his eyes were filled with killing intent. As his left hand covered his stump, he screamed in a low tone, ¡°Tu Dahei, you deserve death! You will be subject to the Sen family¡¯s incessant pursuit. I will make you die without a proper burial ground!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly. His strike was only targeted at Sen Senyuan¡¯s epaulette. Although he was loathsome, Shi Xiaobai would not have gone as far as directly threatening his life. However, in order to protect his epaulette, Sen Senyuan in his panic had used his arm to receive the strike!

    The oue of his arm being chopped off was all because he asked for it!

    Upon hearing the killing intent in Sen Senyuan¡¯s words, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. Although he was a kind and decent person, he was not a silly goody two shoes.

    But at this moment, Shi Xiaobai suddenly felt an intense sense of danger.

    He turned his head and saw a ck-robed youth holding a bloody sickle suddenly appearing far in the distance. The youth was heading straight for Sunless at an extremely fast speed!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. His intuition told him that the ck-robed youth was very, very dangerous!

    He was after Sunless!

    Sunless was in grave danger!

    When Shi Xiaobai realized this, he no longer had the mind to bother with Sen Senyuan. Immediately, he rubbed the skating shoes and charged straight at Sunless!

    The ck-robed youth came too suddenly, and his speed was ridiculously fast. Everyone had their attention focused at Shi Xiaobai and Sen Senyuan, and by the time they reacted, the ck-robed youth was already in front of Sunless!

    The bloody sickle shed down at Sunless!

    No one could help stop this strike but Sunless herself. She bit her lower lip and shed out with her sword while enduring the injuries of her body!

    Shi Xiaobai, who had foreseen the danger, had already taken action. With the speed of Lightning shstep, he had arrived beside Sunless at the most critical moment!

    Shi Xiaobai shed out at the crimson sickle at almost the same time as Sunless!

    A ck and whitebination, swords in unison!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The ck and white swords shed with the crimson sickle. The heavily injured Sunless and Shi Xiaobai, who had hurriedly shed out, could not put up a fight. After half a second of deadlock, the duo was sent flying back!

    Shi Xiaobai frowned. At the moment of him flying back, he directed force towards the back and with even faster speed, came behind Sunless, grabbing her from behind.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The duo opened up a deep ravine in the ground. Shi Xiaobai was beneath Sunless, so his back tore through the ground for dozens of meters. As for Sunless, who had been ced in front of Shi Xiaobai, she was not stained even by the dust.

    Sunless eximed as she turned her head to look. Her eyes shed a look of pain.

    ¡°Kill.¡±

    The ck-robed youth growled. He did not stop and continued rushing towards the fallen duo.

    At this moment, the others finally reacted. They were rmed by the ck-robed youth¡¯s terror, but the few people who were nearest charged at the ck-robed youth without any hesitation!

    The ck-robed youth raised his sickle and spun it once. A gust of wind filled with the smell of blood blew as Mu Yuesheng, Pulp Farmer, An Mo, and Liu Yu surrounded the ck-robed youth. When they bumped into the blood-red hurricane, they were powerless to resist and were sent flying.

    It was as if the ck-robed youth was in no-man¡¯snd as he charged towards Shi Xiaobai and Sunless!

    The ck-robed youth¡¯s appearance was too sudden, and with the savageness he effused, before the crowd snapped out of their trance, he had already backed Shi Xiaobai and Sunless to the wall!

    Mu Yuesheng andpany had been blown backwards, so they could no longer stop the ck-robed youth. The others were too far away, and simrly could not rescue them in time!

    No one could save Sunless and Shi Xiaobai!

    However, at this moment, Shi Xiaobai, who had fallen to the ground, had already stood up. With sword in hand, he charged at the ck-robed youth!

    There was no need for anyone to rescue him. Shi Xiaobai could save himself!

    ¡°One Second Shura!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had swallowed one of the two remaining golden pills, having all his psionic powerpressed!

    At the same time, the golden light around his body was focused on the tip of the ck sword like a burning hot sun!

    ¡°Excalibur!¡±

    His psionic power waspressed dry, so what was left was his life to bepressed. His lifeforce was rapidly drained as a golden sword projection condensed which shed down at the ck-robed youth!

    One Second Shura and Excalibur were nearly the strongest means of attack Shi Xiaobai had. The two moves were his trump cards, a final shot that required him topress all his strength. The two moves were each extremely costly, but when stacked together, the power was immeasurable, and the cost was unimaginable!

    Shi Xiaobai knew very well that without being able to use the Pig ughtering Knife due to his sealed right hand, this strike was the only chance of victory against the ck-robed youth that suddenly appeared in front of him!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Golden light burst out and filled the world as golden beams of light shot into the sky. The entire mountain was dyed golden as everyone stared with widened eyes. Even though the golden light was ring, they wanted to see this shocking scene clearly!

    Hu¡­

    Hu¡­

    The sounds of heavy breathing could be heard through the dazzling golden light. Everyone fell silent as they held their breaths.

    Slowly, the golden light dispersed.

    Shi Xiaobai was leaning on the sword, having great difficulty even standing.

    As for the ck-robed youth, he had long disappeared. There was a pool of blood scattered on the ground.

    He had won?

    The sudden thrilling battle that was a few short life and death rounds that made everyone¡¯s heart jump ended with Tu Dahei winning?

    Shi Xiaobai stood up while leaning onto his sword. The people behind him gasped.

    They saw the clothes on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back tattered. His back was full ofcerations due to the friction against the ground. Blood was flowing and looked somewhat frightening.

    At this moment, an authoritative voice boomed:

    ¡°This round of Life and Death Assault has ended. Death Epaulette wearer, Sunless Ye, sessfully ¡®survived¡¯ and will be transported to the sixth level after three seconds.¡±

    It was finally over. The long ten minutes, the extremely longst minute had finallye to an end.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head slowly and grinned at Sunless. ¡°Go ahead first. This King will follow shortly.¡±

    Sunless, whose eyes were zed, finally could not bear it as she covered her mouth. As tears streamed down her eyes. She nodded heavily.

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly thought of something and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t wait on the sixth level. This King likes the number seven. Let us meet on the seventh level, alright?¡±

    Sunless sobbed and just as she wanted to say something, she suddenly transformed into a golden beam of light that shot into the sky, leaving the fifth level.

    Shi Xiaobai smiled as his eyes were filled with exhaustion. He finally could not handle it any longer.

    His physical condition was terrible to begin with. Now, having used the two extremely costly moves, One Second Shura and Excalibur, his body could not longer take it. Even Unleaking Turtle Aura was unable to withstand the weakness he felt.

    Shi Xiaobai felt like he needed to sleep¡­

    He did not know when he would wake up. He knew that if he did not say something, Sunless would definitely wait for him at the sixth level adamantly. Therefore, he came up with a veryme excuse.

    ¡°Why is This King so tired¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai murmured as he slowly closed his eyes.

    Shi Xiaobai was standing while leaning on the sword. Although he had fainted, his body did not copse, as though he was just resting with his eyes closed.

    Everyone was startled as they looked at Shi Xiaobai nkly.

    No one noticed that the sttered blood on the ground was slowly gathering together¡­

    Suddenly, the authoritative voice resounded through the world, breaking the solemn silence:

    ¡°The thirty-second round shall begin immediately. Death Epaulette wearer has been randomly chosen. The wearer¡¯s name is Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    ¡­

    Trantor¡¯s Note: Shi Xiaobai¡¯s standing position is something like this. Not sure if there¡¯s an English term for it.

 Chapter 299: Protect Shi Xiaobai

    Chapter 299: Protect Shi Xiaobai

    ¡°The thirty-third round shall begin immediately. Death Epaulette wearer has been randomly chosen. The wearer¡¯s name is Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    The moment the solemn voice that resounded faded, two images appeared in the minds of every rookie still in the fifth level. One of them was apressed map of the entire mountain, with two blips of different colors.

    As for the other image, it was that of a ck-haired youth standing with the sword supporting his body. His eyes were closed and his delicate face looked overwhelmed with exhaustion. The back of his clothes was tattered, with blood flowing everywhere. The scene seemed to contain an indescribable sadness.

    The scene slowly turned into one that overlooked the area. On the ck grounds riddled in craters, the rookies stared at the youth, with looks of shock.

    The youth was standing there quietly and looked extremely weak. Yet, it stirred the hearts of people. They wanted to know why he was in such a state at present, and wanted to know the story that had happened prior to this. They wanted to let him lie down and rest without worries.

    This person was Shi Xiaobai?

    This was the person with the most mysterious identity and astounding achievements in the trials, Shi Xiaobai?

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Shi Xiaobai, who had his eyes tightly shut and breathing extremely weakly. Their expressions were as though they had seen a ghost.

    The atmosphere seemed to freeze for a second at that instant before it erupted into chaos!

    ¡°Heavens, Tu Dahei is Shi Xiaobai?¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, I was only impressed by two people in this trial. One was Tu Dahei and the other was Shi Xiaobai. Now, they are both the same person?¡±

    ¡°At the first level, I had just killed the first Nightmare Terror, and news of Shi Xiaobai clearing the level in less than twenty seconds was heard. I was so shocked that I nearly kneeled down. At the second level, Tu Daheiunched the counteroffensive on the Demon City, leading more than four hundred rookies towards victory. Back then, I was crying out loudly with tears streaming down my face ¡®City Destroyer Hero¡¯. At the third level, the Level Lord descended and my team was short of 200 points. I thought we were doomed when the news of Shi Xiaobai having conquered the Level Lord was heard. At that moment, I nearly called Shi Xiaobai my daddy while crying. And just a while ago, I was touched and shocked by Tu Dahei. I was even thinking who was better, Tu Dahei or Shi Xiaobai, and it now turns out that Tu Dahei is Shi Xiaobai. I¡¯m convinced, I¡¯m truly convinced!¡±

    ¡°Eh, I finally understand why I can¡¯t help but associate the name Tu Dahei and Shi Xiaobai. It¡¯s because the fucking name, Tu Dahei is the opposite of Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    ¡°Fuck, this is a god-like figure. From the first to fifth level, other than the fourth level, he created an astounding matter at every level. Shi Xiaobai, please ept my kneel!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I suddenly want to know who was the unlucky person who encountered Tu Dahei on the fourth level¡¯s duel elimination.¡±

    ¡°Hey, so should we call him Tu Dahei or Shi Xiaobai in the future?¡±

    ¡°I suddenly have a sense of anticipation as to which level Shi Xiaobai can go to and what sort of things will he do in the trialster on.¡±

    ¡°In the trialster on? Sorry, although the names Tu Dahei and Shi Xiaobai are truly astonishing, it is because of that that there are numerous people who want to eliminate him. Look at his present condition¡­do you think he can survive this level?¡±

    ¡°Pardon me for butting in. Sunless is a goddess, so I could not bear to hurt her, but for Sunless¡­don¡¯t forget about the existence of the Level Lord. How many ten minute rounds do we have to waste? So even if it¡¯s taking advantage of his perilous situation, I have to be selfish this once!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything aboutunching a counteroffensive on the Demon City. When Shi Xiaobai conquered the Level Lord, I was already on the fourth level. I don¡¯t owe him a thing. If all of you aren¡¯t doing a thing¡­ I¡¯ll be going on up?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies¡¯ emotional discussion suddenly fell silent. The news of Tu Dahei being Shi Xiaobai had indeed given them a big shock, to the point of a baffling sense of being touched, but it could not change a cruel fact. This round¡¯s fugitive was Shi Xiaobai!

    If they carried on being a member of the popcorn-eating crowd, another ten minutes would be wasted. The Level Lord¡¯s threat would approach, so how many Life and Death Assaults were there left?

    If they attacked the extremely weak Shi Xiaobai, it would not only be a shameless act, it would also very likely enrage the masses.

    Therefore, although there were already rookies moring verbally to attack Shi Xiaobai, no one truly took action. Everyone was watching Shi Xiaobai nkly as they fell into a dilemma.

    However, Mu Yuesheng did not have any such dilemmas. From the moment Shi Xiaobai fell unconscious, she had been standing beside Shi Xiaobai. At this moment, she was looking around at full alert. Icy-blue electric bolts darted around Shi Xiaobai, as though they were guardians protecting Shi Xiaobai.

    If anyone dared to make a thoughtless move, she would absolutely not spare them!

    At this moment, an armored youth walked out of the crowd. He had a stern expression on his face as he turned towards the crowd and said in a deep voice, ¡°I do not know what all of you are hesitating for? I only know that at the third level, I might have very likely been eliminated by the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign if not for Shi Xiaobai. I only know that Shi Xiaobai should not be eliminated here. He is ourpetitor, but he is also the pride of our organization faction! I would rather be eliminated here than to attack Shi Xiaobai. No, I, Feng Yuanlin, shall dere that whoever dares to make a move on Shi Xiaobai, that person will have to step over my dead body!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin changed from his usual humorous image and said righteous words that sounded thought-provoking.

    Immediately, another rookie walked out and said loudly, ¡°If not for Tu Dahei, I would have been eliminated in the second level. He darted through the ins filled with demonic beasts and that scene of him destroying the Demonic Tree is still fresh on my mind. He is the hero in my heart. Whoever wants to touch him, ask my saber first!¡±

    A stout rookie walked out and said with a deep voice, ¡°The counteroffensive on the Demon City and the Level Lord was something I didn¡¯t experience. But in the past few minutes, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s performance was witnessed by me. Feng Yuanlin¡¯s statement resonated with me. Tu Dahei should not be eliminated here. He should be one of the ten people of the collective training. He will be the pride of the organization faction! As a supporter of the organization faction, I choose to protect Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    The voluptuous girl, Zhou Chuchu, who held a whip, walked out and said, ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡¯s protection of Sunless was absolutely so cool. I don¡¯t care, no one is to touch him!¡±

    Liu Yu waved his whisk and said with augh, ¡°This penniless priest had a fortuitous meeting with Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    An Mo said softly, ¡°Liu Yu¡¯s intentions are mine as well.¡±

    Even Pulp Farmer spoke up, ¡°Regardless of the case, I owe Shi Xiaobai a favor. I will protect him for ten minutes.¡±

    The few of the rookies that were forecast to be in the top ten stood forward. Very quickly, one rookie after another stood forward.

    ¡°No one is to touch Shi Xiaobai. He is our City Destroyer Hero!¡±

    ¡°I was so close to being eliminated on the third level if not for Shi Xiaobai. This debt of gratitude has to be paid!¡±

    ¡°The scene of Shi Xiaobai risking his life to protect Sunless had touched me!¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai should not be eliminated here!¡±

    ¡°Protect Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There were constantly people stepping forward, but Mu Yuesheng remained highly vignt. None of the rookies rashly approached Shi Xiaobai. Instead, they formed a circle ten meters away from Shi Xiaobai.

    There were more and more rookies as the encirclement began increasing in number. They faced outwards as though they were guardian statues.

    In less than a minute, there were only about a dozen rookies still standing in their original spots.

    The dozen or so people were feeling indignation, but with such a fearsome battle force, no one dared to do a head on sh. Under the stares of more than a hundred rookies, they eventually left dejectedly.

    Shi Xiaobai was in deep sleep at the moment. The exhausted expression on his face gradually rxed, but his weak breathing betrayed his extreme feebleness.

    Mu Yuesheng guarded by the side and remained extremely vignt. Although the rookies encircling a distance of ten meters away had dered that they would protect Shi Xiaobai, it was possible that there were people faking it in the hopes of finding an opportunity.

    The rookies clearly understood this reason, so they remained bound to not step a foot beyond the ten meters boundary. asionally, there would be people engaging in whispers, but most of them were silent and serious, observing their surroundings vigntly. They even observed the actions of the people beside them. These were the people who wanted to protect Shi Xiaobai from the bottom of their hearts.

    During the trials, Shi Xiaobai had intentionally and unintentionally helped arge number of rookies. Now, he was receiving the dividends of good faith for his efforts.

    If Shi Xiaobai had not chosen tounch a counteroffensive on the Demon City on the second level, conquer the third level¡¯s Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign or protect Sunless without any qualms that resulted in making the rookies willing to protect him, it would be very difficult even if Mu Yuesheng sacrificed her life to protect him from the rookies since hecked the power to protect himself in his present weak state.

    These valuable ten minutes of protection seemed predestined to be a long time ago.

    However, would the ten minutes, that did not seem too long or short, be sessfully tided through?

    Slowly, rookies who did not participate in the Life and Death Assault on Sunless arrived. Seeing more than a hundred people protecting Shi Xiaobai, they were confounded.

    After receiving an exnation, some chose to join the ranks to protect Shi Xiaobai, while there were others who left in resentment despite feeling indignant.

    During this period of time, a retarded rookie, who did not know better nor understood the situation, believed that Shi Xiaobai was being surrounded. As if having water for brains, the person thought the crowd was discussing as to who would obtain the epaulette, so the moment the person came, he shouted, ¡°Let Shi Xiaobai go, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin immediately cursed angrily, ¡°Fuck, destroy that retard!¡±

    The retarded rookie ended in a tragedy with him being taught a lesson. Thankfully the rest were restrained and did not destroy his Life Epaulette like hunters.

    Time slowly passed and with that, five minutes were over.

    The rookies gradually rxed and began chatting andughing. With more than a hundred people protecting Shi Xiaobai, no one could break through the encirclement. In another five minutes, Shi Xiaobai could clear the level!

    This made their hearts suddenly feel a baffling sense of achievement.

    The various things Shi Xiaobai had done in the trials would definitely cause a sensation throughout China. When the time came, ¡®Protecting Shi Xiaobai¡¯ might be one of the stories. They felt an inexplicable sense of honor being participants of that story.

    As the rookies engaged in discussion, no one noticed the blood on the ground having fully coagted.

    Suddenly, the blood distorted upwards, turning into a crimson-colored head.

    The head opened its mouth and let out a cold voice:

    ¡°Tu Dahei¡­Shi Xiaobai¡­Kill!¡±

    A strong smell of blood suddenly emanated in the air as everyone in the crowd turned their heads in shock. A bloody figure with a blood-colored sickle in hand had just formed. It stood within the encirclement and was less than ten meters away from Shi Xiaobai!

    Trantor¡¯s Note: I have revamped the Patreon system, providing advanced chapters to Patreon supporters. At least Chapter 300 is avable for all supporting patrons. The weekly release rate is currently at 12 a week, with the one-chapter days being Tuesday and Wednesday.

 Chapter 300: What about my hand?

    Chapter 300: What about my hand?

    The emanated scent of blood caused anyone who smelled it feel disgusted. A bloody figure that had just coagted together appeared within the encirclement of the crowd.

    Although the bloody figure¡¯s face was fuzzy, making it impossible to distinguish his face, the crimson-colored sickle in its hand had left a deep impression on everyone present. The ck-robed youth that suddenly appeared not long ago had entered a forbidden zone. The scene of it almost killing Sunless surfaced in the minds of the crowd.

    ¡°No good, quickly stop it!¡±

    Someone screamed.

    Others had already begun taking action.

    The bloody figure was less than ten meters away from Shi Xiaobai. If it were to suddenly attack, who could prevent it?

    At this moment, the bloody figure was coagting its blood at a visible rate, as though it was going to bepletely ¡®revived¡¯!

    Mu Yuesheng was constantly on alert, so she was the first to react. A thick icy-blue lightning bolt shot out from her feet as it snaked through the ground to attack the bloody figure.

    Pulp Farmer was simrly not slow to react. His spear thrust towards the bloody figure as though it was a dragon¡¯s strike that shed a cold beam!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    With the pincer attack threatening the bloody figure, it raised its head and roared, producing a crimson barrier which shielded it. However, the crimson barrier began to produce ripples as though it was struggling to defend its conjurer.

    ¡°It¡¯s very weak!¡±

    ¡°Its strength has yet to fully recover!¡±

    ¡°Come on, kill it!¡±

    Everyone finally responded and raised their weapons as they began bombarding the bloody figure with various attacks!

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom¡­¡±

    The crimson shield constantly flickered and trembled before it finally shattered. However, the bloody figure¡¯s body had finished coagting into a solid being of blood. Ayer of fresh skin was halfway done with wrapping the solid blood.

    ¡°Hurry, it¡¯s about to revive soon!¡±

    ¡°My God, what the hell is this thing? It¡¯s disgusting!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m having goosebumps all over. Quickly destroy it!¡±

    The bloody figure¡¯s appearance looked as though it had half of its skin ripped off. The block of blood had turned into thick flesh. It was nauseating.

    Mu Yuesheng frowned slightly as she shot out an electro-cannon beam that was much thicker than usual.

    Pulp Farmer had a cold expression as he thrust a Tyrant Spear, producing arge and domineering spear phantom image.

    Feng Yuanlin kept shouting as a silver shield appeared in his hand. He did not have any long-ranged attacks and could note too close to the bloody figure. He began throwing the silver shield in his hand as a projectile weapon!

    Liu Yu waved his whisk and a vague gas, that resembled an immortal¡¯s aura, floated out. He roared, ¡°Monster, die!¡± Suddenly, he took out a paper charm and threw it at the bloody figure!

    An Mo blew his flute. As the music permeated the region, everyone felt their spirits lifted, but when the bloody figure heard it, it suddenly became more violent.

    Zhou Chuchu frowned and, with an expression as though she wanted to puke, she iled her whip angrily as a surging force struck the bloody figure.

    The innermost circle of rookies spared no mercy for the bloody figure that was about to fully revive. The ck-robed youth was too strong and strange. Everyone did not dare imagine what it would do after it revived, so they were naturally using all their strength to prevent it from reviving.

    ¡°Boom¡­.¡±

    Incessant explosions filled the area as dust flew up, resulting in poor visibility. Suddenly, someone eximed, ¡°The bloody figure has disappeared!¡±

    Indeed, in the dusty air, the bloody figure¡¯s fuzzy outline had suddenly disappeared from the barrage of attacks of the crowd!

    Could it have been sted into a pool of blood?

    But looking at the ground, there were only drops of blood. Where was the pool of blood?

    ¡°It¡¯s dead? Has it beenpletely destroyed by us?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they thought of this possibility. They immediately felt overjoyed. Who knew that the bloody figure was so weak before it revived!

    Suddenly, someone eximed, ¡°No, it¡¯s still not dead! Look there!¡±

    Everyone traced the direction in which the person pointed. Far in the distance, there was a bright red patch on the ground like a carpet. The red carpet was not obvious on a cursory look, but on a careful look, it was a pool of blood!

    And the pool of blood had sneaked out of the crowd¡¯s encirclement. At this moment, it was moving extremely quickly on the ground, escaping into the distance!

    ¡°Why did it run away?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s escaping, quickly chase it!¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let it escape. If it fully revivester, none of us can stop it!¡±

    The rookies fell into chaos as the outermost rookies rushed over. However, the pool of blood suddenly drilled into the ground as it was in the middle of moving. The crowd momentarily lost track of its whereabouts.

    ¡°Fuck, this monster can even drill into the ground?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re finished. We can¡¯t catch up!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, who knows when that monster will be fully revived. Everyone, be mentally prepared.¡±

    The scene turned chaotic as everyone felt the burden of a repressed atmosphere. It was not as simple to put a perfect period to the end of the protection of Shi Xiaobai as they imagined.

    And at the most chaotic moment, a small crossbow arrow shot towards Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder. It was nearly transparent in color, and the angle it shot out from was chosen in a cunning manner. The choice of timing was perfect. It was the moment when everyone¡¯s mind was in a buzz!

    This arrow had umted a lot of strength and had waited for a prolonged period of time. It shot towards the Death Epaulette on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder. It was as fast as lightning and its goal was clear!

    However, no one noticed the sudden shot of the crossbow arrow. Even if they discovered it, they would not be able to react in time.

    In the next instant, the arrow would stab Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder. It would detonate once it hit its target, definitely shattering the epaulette, but it might also blow apart Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder who waspletely without any defense!

    But so what?

    In the crowd, a rookie revealed a wide sneer. He secretly backed away. He was in the middle of the crowd, so he was not too far, but not too close to the point of not being able to escape.

    At the moment the explosion was heard, everyone would fall into extreme panic. At that moment, he could easily escape and he would be transported to the sixth level three secondster!

    So what if he stirred the rage of the masses?

    The trials werepetitive to begin with. Failure makes a rebel, sess makes a king. There was nothing wrong with obtaining victory at all costs!

    As the arrow shot forward, a sharp-eyed person discovered the nearly transparent arrow, but before the person could even scream, the arrow had arrived in front of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder!

    A hand suddenly reached out to grab the arrow!

    It was a slender, white hand with ayer of icy-blue bolts of lightning coiling around her fingers. The arrow was just a few centimeters away from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The arrow exploded but the icy-blue lightning seemed topletely wrap around the explosion like a cage!

    The explosion rampaged through the icy-blue cage like a wild beast. It nearly broke through, but was eventually unable to affect a distance a few centimeters away before it was extinguished in the icy-blue cage.

    The sounds of gasps were heard.

    They saw a white, slender hand bleeding because of the st, injured to the point of it being charred.

    Even though she had used Psionic Hardening to protect her hand, it hadpressed the entire explosion, so the power of the explosion was more than several times stronger.

    So how could she defend properly against that?

    How much pain was the owner of that hand feeling?

    Everyone traced the hand and saw the brown-haired girl that had always been standing beside Shi Xiaobai. Not only did she not grimace from the pain, she had a relieved expression.

    Mu Yuesheng was relieved. An ident had nearly happened. If not for her remaining vignt throughout the most chaotic moments while remaining wary of insidious rookies sneakily attacking, this arrow would have been hard to defend against!

    Shi Xiaobai nearly got into an ident!

    Just thinking of this made Mu Yuesheng feel a sense of bted fear. Immediately, she focused on her surroundings once again.

    Slowly, she finally had the time to care about the paining from her right hand. Mu Yuesheng only turned to give it a nce. Her gaze was indifferent, as though it was not even her hand. Immediately, she swept the crowd with an angry and vignt gaze. She softly said, ¡°Who was it?¡±

    Everyone in the crowd was shaken out of their stupor as they suddenly felt infinite wrath.

    ¡°Fuck, which bastard was it!?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, which despicable person sneaked an attack?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, there is a wretch who stayed behind with an insincere heart. What shamelessness. He is not to be easily let off!¡±

    The situation turned into a mess but the rookie that sneaked the attack had hidden himself well. The moment he shot the arrow was when the surrounding people were looking in the direction of the escaping pool of blood. Furthermore, the crossbow was hidden in his sleeve, so it was not revealed at all.

    The rookie that had sneaked the attack mimicked the indignation of the rest. No one could tell that it was him.

    At this moment, a gentle-looking girl walked out of the crowd and walked straight towards Mu Yuesheng. She had stepped into the ten meter radius from Shi Xiaobai.

    Mu Yuesheng immediately frowned and coldly shouted, ¡°Stop, you are not toe!¡±

    Everyone turned their heads and gave a judgmental look to the girl.

    The girl immediately stopped and used a gentle tone to say, ¡°You are mistaken. I study healing. I only want to treat your hand.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡±

    The girl anxiously said, ¡°No, your hand needs to be treated immediately, if not the injury would worsen¡­ Furthermore, even if the injury would not worsen, a scar will be left behind if it¡¯s not properly treated. Your hand is so beautiful. I believe you do not wish for your hand to be scarred, right? Let me treat you. It will be very fast.¡±

    When Mu Yuesheng heard this, she shook her head resolutely. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Go back.¡±

    The girl frowned and whispered, ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng seriously looked the girl in the eye and said, ¡°Because I don¡¯t trust you!¡±

    After Mu Yuesheng said this, she surveyed the crowd and said with a deep voice, ¡°Or it should be said that I cannot trust anyone of you here. I do not know which one of you wants to protect Shi Xiaobai from the bottom of your heart or which person is just being a hypocrite and will sneak an attack at any time. No matter how sincere you appear, I will not believe it. Because, I cannot believe! It may even be the tiniest risk, but I will definitely not use Shi Xiaobai¡¯s future or even shoulder to take that risk! Therefore, if anyone steps within the ten meter radius, I will automatically view that person as an enemy. If you are truly sincere about your good will towards Shi Xiaobai, quietly stand there and be on the lookout of the people beside you at all times. That would be the greatest help. My hand is fine. Compared to Shi Xiaobai, what¡¯s a tiny scar?¡±

    The girl gaped and took a deep nce at Mu Yuesheng before retreating in silence.

    Everyone immediately felt their moods repressed. Their eyes were filled with admiration as they looked at Mu Yuesheng.

    At this moment, a rookie with shifty eyes had an idea as he suddenly shouted, ¡°You keep insisting that you do not trust us, but why do we need to trust you? We do not even know who you are. What gives you the right to stand beside Shi Xiaobai from the beginning to the point of not letting anyone near? Who knows, you might also be putting on a show? You might be waiting for everyone to rx before you secretly destroy the Death Epaulette? Since you don¡¯t trust us, why should we trust you? Everyone, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    With this statement made, the atmosphere suddenly turned stifling.

    ¡­

 Chapter 301: The avenger that waited for the opportunity

    Chapter 301: The avenger that waited for the opportunity

    By saying those words, the shifty rookie was clearly trying to sow discord. At worst, he wanted to break the situation of no one being able to approach Shi Xiaobai. He believed his timing was not bad, hoping that other rookies that were in ¡®hiding¡¯ would echo him.

    However, not only did the scene not be chaotic, it ended up bing silent. Everyone was giving him strange looks.

    It was most frightening when everything suddenly turned quiet.

    The shifty rookie¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he felt a sense of ominous foreboding. He chuckled, ¡°What are all of you looking at me for?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Do you treat us as fools, or are you trying to tell us that you are aplete fool?¡±

    The shifty rookie immediately broke out into cold sweat as he forcefully found hisposure, ¡°Did I say something wrong? We don¡¯t even know her identity, so why must we trust her?¡±

    Pulp Farmer said, ¡°I don¡¯t know her name, but I know she¡¯s a Gaia rookie. Shees from the same organization as Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    The shifty rookie¡¯s face turned paler as he insisted, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily that they are close even if theye from the same organization, right?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin said with a sneer, ¡°If their rtionship isn¡¯t close, then why would Shi Xiaobai pull out a pair of shoes from her chest?¡±

    Everyone immediately had an odd look. Pulling out a pair of shoes from the chest was indeed too much of a wonder. To be able to do such a thing, describing their rtionship as intimate might becking.

    The shifty rookie trembled in his heart. In his haste, he had forgotten about the matter. But having everything said and done, he could only remain stubborn and refuse to admit his error. ¡°The saying goes that the birds in one grove are husband and wife, but they each fly away during danger. If a marital couple can betray each other, I just think that we cannot trust her fully. What if she destroyed the epaulette during a critical moment? Everyone should be treated equally. No one should be able toe within ten meters of Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin coldly said, ¡°If no one is allowed toe within ten meters, the chances of you being able to destroy the epaulette amid chaos would be higher, right?¡±

    The shifty rookie¡¯s face changed drastically as he angrily said, ¡°Don¡¯t you nder me!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Pulp Farmer thundered angrily as he said, ¡°Look at her hand. Even I am touched by her friendship towards Shi Xiaobai. Are you fucking blind or is your heart made of dog shit?¡±

    The shifty rookie took a step back from Pulp Farmer¡¯s thundering. His face turned liver-colored as he was at a loss for words.

    Feng Yuanlin rolled his eyes and looked towards the crowd. He said, ¡°This person is an idiot. None of you have any other opinions, right?¡±

    Everyone shook their heads nkly.

    Feng Yuanlin coldly said, ¡°Since he acted as an idiot, we will look at him as an idiot. How do you think we should handle him?¡±

    Immediately, people began suggesting.

    ¡°Beat the hell out of him then kick him out?¡±

    ¡°Eliminate him straight away. I have obsessivepulsive disorder. If this kind of idiot can continue jumping here like that, I¡¯ll definitely not be able to sleep at night.¡±

    ¡°I suggest giving him a happy corner!¡±

    ¡°I think we should let him know why the flowers are so red.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s everyone¡¯s responsibility to educate a fool. Let me bring him to the woods to have an intimate encounter with the trees!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Upon hearing these malicious words and the sinister gazes from the crowd, the shifty rookie finally realized. I¡¯m doomed, I yed myself to death!

    He thought it was a brilliant maneuver that he could carry the situation well, but unexpectedly, this wave of maneuvers was the maneuver of an idiot.

    No one could doubt Mu Yuesheng at this moment. No one had the qualifications!

    His series of doubts had not only failed to stir any emotions. Instead, it exposed himself in a retarded manner. The ¡®hiddenpanions¡¯ he had had cleverly betrayed him!

    Although the shifty rookie did not suffer the physical pain, his Life Epaulette was destroyed by someone beside him. He was eliminated in indignation.

    Everyone jokingly cursed the person¡¯s idiotic idea, but their moods became heavy.

    The person that had shot the crossbow arrow and the idiot who tried to sow discord but ended up exposing himself proved one thing¡ªamid the hundred rookies gathered here to ¡®protect Shi Xiaobai¡¯, there were despicable people who had impure thoughts and were scheming to shatter Shi Xiaobai¡¯s epaulette.

    There were definitely more than one of these despicable people, but as for how many there were, it was likely a very heavy figure.

    At this very moment, only one idiot had been revealed. However, it was unknown how many people were waiting in hiding with sketchy thoughts, waiting for the opportunity. The wretch that used a crossbow tounch a sneak attack had yet to be found!

    It was also unknown when the bloody figure that had escaped would fully revive. At that moment, the people would have to resist the bloody figure¡¯s assault, and they would have to be wary of someone sneaking in an attack during the chaos. It was truly trouble both internally and externally, making it extremely difficult!

    And the most important problem was that other than Mu Yuesheng, the rookies present were unqualified to approach closer than ten meters from Shi Xiaobai. This ced the arduous task of defending Shi Xiaobai on this girl.

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s nerves were tight. She was inplete concentration. Her eyes were filled with firm resolve, making others pain their hearts for her.

    Feng Yuanlin chuckled andforted the crowd, ¡°Actually, we should look on the bright side of things. Maybe ten minutes would pass before the bloody figure fully revives?¡±

    Just as Feng Yuanlin¡¯s words faded away, there was amotion in the fringe of the crowd. Someone screamed, ¡°It¡¯s here! The bloody figure is back!¡±

    ¡­

    The blood figure that returned could no longer be called a blood figure. This was because his skin hadpletely rejuvenated. A ck robe covered him once again. He looked just like when he first appeared.

    However, his face was still as ugly as before. People could not help butment. Man, since you have revived yourself, can¡¯t you do some alterations to your look?

    Feng Yuanlin was figuratively smacked in the face nearly instantly, so angrily, he cursed at the ck-robed youth, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault to look ugly, but it¡¯s your fault foring here to scare the shit out of us!¡±

    The ck-robed youth ignored him. His eyes were scarlet. His gaze prated the crowd andnded straight on Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, kill!¡±

    The hoarse voice seemed to howl from an abyss.

    ¡°Kill your sister. You only know about killing all day!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin stood with the crowd and with a wave of his hand, he loudly said, ¡°Brothers, charge! Destroy him!¡±

    The outermost rookies did not charge ahead with the winds of hismand. Instead, they shivered back in fear. Immediately, the crowd was suddenly squeezed together.

    The ck-robed youth was holding a blood-colored sickle. Standing outside the crowd, it seemed as though he was considering how to deal with the crowd present. It was as though a bloody butcher was considering how to deal with a herd of sheep.

    The outermost rookies could clearly smell the rich smell of blood and could deeply sense the terrifying aura of the ck-robed youth that seemed toe from the deepest abyss. It struck fear to their very souls.

    ¡°Don¡¯t retreat. Why are all of you retreating?¡±

    The rookies behind created a din in puzzlement. The crowd slowly squeezed together into a huddled bunch. The person closest to the interior was about to be squeezed into the ten-meter forbidden zone.

    And at this moment, the ck-robed youth finally moved. His legs lifted off the ground and like an arrow, he charged at the rookies. Lifting the blood-colored sickle high, he was like the Grim Reaper here to harvest souls.

    ¡°Come on, we have so many people, there¡¯s no reason to be afraid of him!¡±

    The expressions of the rookies along the periphery changed drastically when they saw the ck-robed youth rush at them. Without any room for retreat, they could only bite the bullet and sh head on!

    The ck-robed youth brandished his sickle as a sanguinary storm stirred, hitting the rookies standing in the first row!

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah¡­¡±

    Loud screams followed one after another. The rookies that were struck by the sanguinary storm had their psionic barriers instantly shattered. As though they were being soaked in boiling water, their bare skin began producing ulcers. Immediately they felt excruciating pain as they screamed aloud!

    At the same time, the epaulettes on their shoulders quickly melted away. They transformed into beams of golden light before being transported out of the trial.

    The ck-robed youth did not kill anyone. This was because his master had ordered him to kill at most twenty people. He had failed to curb himself, killing nine people on the first level. Removing the few that had to be killed on the list, the number of people he could kill as he wished was already few in number.

    Shi Xiaobai was considered one. The rest of those presentcked the qualifications!

    Thankfully in this level, the epaulette could be used to represent their lives. Destroying their epaulettes was equivalent of clearing these irritating bugs!

    The ck-robed youth continued advancing.

    The second row of rookies had already gathered their powers and were ready. When the first row of rookies was instantly eliminated, they were extremely frightened, but felt furious at the same time.

    The second row of rookies attacked in anger!

    However, when their attacksnded on the flickering red barrier around the ck-robed youth, it was as if they were swallowed byva. Instantly, the blows vanished.

    The ck-robed youth waved his sickle once again, producing a sanguinary storm. The second row of rookies did not dare to use their psionic barriers to resist like the first row of rookies. They scattered and fled.

    A rookie tripped and was struck by the sanguinary storm with his mouth open. With a shrill scream, he spewed out hot blood from his mouth. Even his innards were nearly spat out. Before his epaulette melted, he was already dead. He died terribly.

    The death of this rookie made the ck-robed youth let out a frustrated roar. This was also the final blow to the other rookies.

    ¡°We are not his match at all. Run!¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°People in front, run faster. I don¡¯t want to be eliminated. I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    To most of the rookies present, protecting Shi Xiaobai was an impulsive move due to the emotional stirring of the people around them. They did not have the strong obligation to risk their lives and futures.

    They could curb themselves from taking advantage of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s perilous state and could waste ten minutes to support a campaign of ¡®protecting Shi Xiaobai¡¯, but they would not participate in an escapade that threatened their lives!

    The rookies pushed and shoved as they escaped. A few rookies that had been long in hiding finally could not endure it. Taking advantage of the chaotic situation, they wanted to sneakily destroy Shi Xiaobai¡¯s epaulette.

    However, regardless of how chaotic the situation was, Mu Yuesheng, who maintained her calm and vignce, did not give them any chance. Mu Yuesheng showed them no mercy by eliminating all of these rookies that had taken the risk!

    The ck-robed youth did not chase after them. He waited for the bugs to leave by themselves. Since he could not brutally trample these cockroaches, he no longer had the desire to even look at these cockroaches.

    In a few moments, more than a hundred rookies had dispersed, leaving a few people behind.

    Mu Yuesheng obviously did not leave.

    None of the five that were forecast to be in the top ten left. They were Pulp Farmer, Feng Yuanlin, Zhou Chuchu, Liu Yu, and An Mo.

    At this moment, three other unfamiliar rookies stayed behind.

    These nine people became thest line of defense for Shi Xiaobai!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    A kilometer away from Shi Xiaobai, in the shade of arge tree, Sen Senyuan hid within. He only revealed half a head and a muzzle.

    His right arm had been ripped off from the middle, leaving him only with his left hand. As such, hisbat ability had been greatly reduced.

    He no longer appeared mightily in front of everyone while treating them in contempt.

    A fall into the pit, a gain in his wit. He now knew the pertinence of being sinister.

    Therefore, he hid a kilometer away in preparation to snipe.

    He had waited six minutes for this shot!

    However, he was very patient. He was umting his hatred, intending to vent itpletely at the moment of his revenge!

    He wanted vengeance. Of course, it would not be as simple as destroying the epaulette. He wanted this shot to st Shi Xiaobai into meat pulp!

    Sen Senyuan was engrossed in themotion that was happening a kilometer away. His eyes grew brighter and he started to look more and more eager!

    The ck-robed youth¡¯s appearance was the opportunity he had been waiting for!

    As long as Pulp Farmer, Feng Yuanlin and the top ten rookies ranked in the forecast ran away or  fought the ck-robed youth, there would be only Mu Yuesheng alone near to Shi Xiaobai to defend against his bullet!

    It was absolutely impossible for a person to defend against the terrifying bullet he would use at an enormous cost!

    In a few more seconds, he could use the explosion and the piles of ground meat on the ground to celebrate the sess of his revenge!

    ¡°Go to hell, Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Sen Senyuan could not help but growl, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, I¡¯ll definitely tear you apart!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 302: The best protector

    Chapter 302: The best protector

    The nine rookies became Shi Xiaobai¡¯s final line of defense.

    Feng Yuanlin looked at Pulp Farmer andpany as he eximed, ¡°I never expected that the bunch of you would stay behind.¡±

    With the ck-robed youth returning after his resurrection, he had eliminated more than a dozen people in a few seconds. Furthermore, he had killed one of the rookies. At this moment, staying behind to protect Shi Xiaobai was risking elimination or their lives. Ordinary rtions were not enough to keep people persisting to take such a huge risk.

    However, Pulp Farmer and a few rookies who did not have intimate rtionships with Shi Xiaobai had chosen to stay behind. It was quite an inexplicable thing.

    Pulp Farmer raised his spear and said with a deep voice, ¡°The reason why I stayed behind is not to protect Shi Xiaobai. I was sent retreating by the bloody figure just now. If I were to leave now, wouldn¡¯t that be tantamount to fleeing? My pride does not allow me to do this. Furthermore, I don¡¯t believe that this person can be so much stronger than me, considering we are all at the Psionic Mortal Realm!¡±

    An Mo gave a gentle smile and said, ¡°Agreed.¡±

    Zhou Chuchu smacked her lips, ¡°Agreed.¡±

    Liu Yu shook his whisk and said, ¡°Agreed. Furthermore, the ying of demons is the duty of this penniless priest.¡±

    The other three rookies no one knew did not break thebo as they immediately responded with ¡°agreed¡±.

    Feng Yuanlin nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Very well, everyone¡¯s reasons are excellent. Then let¡¯s stick to the end. Remember, our goal is to stall for time. There¡¯s no need to fight to the death. Everyone can use any dirty means appropriately, as long as we can stall for time!¡±

    Zhou Chuchu rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Hey, Feng Yuanlin, why did a joke like you suddenly be our leader?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin shrugged and said, ¡°Because I¡¯m handsome.¡±

    ¡°Pui!¡±

    Zhou Chuchu said repulsively, ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t looked into a mirror since you were born. I say, Feng Yuanlin, aren¡¯t you the most afraid of dying? I even see your legs trembling. So why would you even stay behind?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin stared widely at her and said, ¡°Shi Xiaobai is my daddy¡­ Oops, slip of the tongue. Shi Xiaobai is the boss I have acknowledged. I, Feng Yuanlin, am a man of indomitable spirit, so how can I do such disloyal things as running?¡±

    Zhou Chuchu stared back, prepared to taunt him again. Just as the two jokers were chatting about, the ck-robed youth, who had waited for around ten seconds, finally made a move again!

    Feng Yuanlin immediately widened his eyes as he shouted, ¡°Fuck, here hees, kill him!¡±

    Pulp Farmer was the bravest. He led the charge towards the ck-robed youth. He thrust his spear in an awe-inspiring manner, as though he was a courageous general!

    The other seven rookies fanned out after him. Standing at different spots, they beganunching their attacks on the ck-robed youth.

    Mu Yuesheng, who was standing afar, did not charge to do battle. She had to stand by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s side to be wary against anyone fromunching a sneak attack by staying behind.

    Pulp Farmer¡¯s spear stabbed into the crimson barrier in front of the ck-robed youth, but it felt like he was stabbing into mud. His force waspletely dispersed and he could not even pull out his spear.

    When the ck-robed youth brandished his blood-colored sickle, a sanguinary storm immediately surged forward. Pulp Farmer¡¯s expression drastically changed as he retracted his spear and quickly retreated. However, the sanguinary storm¡¯s motions seemed instantaneous as it clung on to him.

    Pulp Farmer hurriedly conjured his psionic barrier to defend against the sanguinary storm. His strength was much stronger than the rookies in the first row, so he was not taken down by the sanguinary storm. However, the redness seemed to pollute his psionic barrier, turning it red.

    Pulp Farmer did not dare to make any unnecessary motions, nor did he dare to remove the psionic barrier. He could only stand in his original spot while entering a stalemate with the sanguinary storm.

    The ck-robed youth ignored Pulp Farmer because the attacks of the others had arrived.

    A melodious tune of a flute, a vigorous whip, a mming shield, a mysterious paper charm¡­ All sorts of attacks struck the ck-robed youth simultaneously!

    However, all the attacks that hit the blood-colored barrier sunk into it, like rocks falling into ake. Even An Mo¡¯s flute tune turned silent at the moment it struck the blood-colored barrier.

    ¡°Holy shit, what is this thing? Isn¡¯t such a defensive barrier too exaggerated?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that his defensive barrier is exaggerated, it¡¯s that his defense far exceeds my offensive power.¡±

    ¡°Why can this happen? Isn¡¯t he at the Psionic Mortal Realm? How can there be such a huge gap within the Psionic Mortal Realm? There are so many of us attacking together, yet we can¡¯t even crack his defense?¡±

    Everyone eximed.

    The ck-robed youth¡¯s blood-colored sickle was brandished once again. Sanguinary storms began surging towards the remaining seven, like red locusts. These storms were very fast and appeared to have tracking abilities.

    The seven immediately ran, but not one of them escaped unscathed. They were hit by the sanguinary storm one after another and had to conjure their psionic barriers to enter a stalemate with the sanguinary storm.

    Pulp Farmer, Feng Yuanlin, Liu Yu, An Mo, and Zhou Chuchu were after all forecast to be the top ten rookies. They were able to withstand the sanguinary storms for a moment, but the other three unfamiliar rookies were not as lucky. Theysted for a second before being eliminated.

    In less than ten seconds, only Mu Yuesheng was left as Shi Xiaobai¡¯sst line of defense!

    The ck-robed youth¡¯s strength was terrifying!

    The ck-robed youth did not continue using the sanguinary storms as an attack towards the quintet. To him, these bugs would notst much longer. He could not trample the bugs to death, so he could not be bothered to do anything to these bugs that could no longer do a thing.

    The ck-robed youth turned his head towards Shi Xiaobai. His scarlet eyes were filled with killing intent. This hateful person was his target.

    Mu Yuesheng silently walked in front of Shi Xiaobai. Icy-blue electric bolts began jumping around. She was thest person defending Shi Xiaobai. Her ¡®Lightning shstep¡¯ was unable to carry anything beyond 10kg during her movement. It was also unlikely the ck-robed youth would turn his aggro on her.

    Therefore, she could only face him in face-to-face battle.

    Every second counted!

    But with her strength, how many additional seconds could she buy?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the woods, a petite vermilion haired girl with a blond youth were running. Their speed was not very fast, and their expressions looked like they were short of breath. They werepletely exhausted, but they were still gritting their teeth while running full speed ahead.

    To Mozzie, the past ten or more minutes of running were at full speed. Her body had reached its limits, but with Sunless and Shi Xiaobai consecutively bing ¡®fugitives¡¯, she had to grit her teeth and constantly surpass the limits of her physique. She forced herself to elerate time and time again.

    Kevin was in a better situation, but it was not optimistic either. He was running ahead of Mozzie by a short distance. This was because he knew the importance of a pacer in front of someone during a marathon. However, with Mozzie bing faster and faster, he had to elerate as well. Maintaining such a speed for more than ten minutes was a difficult trial for Kevin, who was the only one who failed toplete the hundredps during the mini-collective training. At this moment, he was panting, and wavering about his tipping point.

    The location they were in was too far away from where the crowd was gathered. They had to cross nearly the entire mountain range. The rookies who were in their vicinity chose not to run there because they knew they would not make it in time.

    However, the Gaia trio had to rush there. Midway, Mu Yuesheng woke up from her breakthrougha. Moving ahead of them, she used Lightning shstep to reach the battle scene at an exaggerated speed. As for the two of them, they could only follow behind while gritting their teeth running.

    They were far toote for Sunless¡¯ Life and Death Assault.

    But immediately following that, the fugitive of the next Life and Death Assault was Shi Xiaobai. Furthermore, from the ten seconds of imagery shown in their heads, Shi Xiaobai looked extremely weak, to the point of having fallen unconscious.

    This made Mozzie and Kevin run even more desperately.

    They did not know if they could arrive in time.

    They did not know if their strength could do anything even if they could make it in time.

    Maybe, the effort they were putting in at this moment was in vain.

    However, they continued doing so without any hesitation. They ran away with full determination!

    This was because back when Shi Xiaobai guided them and lured the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign away, he did so without any hesitation or doubt!

    Even if they could do something extremely trivial, or even if their strength could restrain the person who wanted to harm Shi Xiaobai for a second, they had to rush there. They were resolute in their run there!

    And at this moment, they had finally arrived close to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s location!

    Suddenly, the duo that were running full speed ahead simultaneously heard a voice filled with hate:

    ¡°Go to hell, Shi Xiaobai. I¡¯ll definitely tear you apart!¡±

    The quiet mountain woods entuated the voice. Mozzie and Kevin came to a halt in shock. Turning their heads, they looked towards the direction where the voice came from.

    They saw half of a head and half of a gun¡¯s barrel propping out of the shade of tree dozens of meters to their side.

    An unfamiliar rookie hiding in a tree?

    The firearm he was holding looked like a sniper rifle?

    Did that person just say, ¡°go to hell, Shi Xiaobai¡±?

    These three thoughts immediately shed in the duo¡¯s minds. In addition to the kilometer distance away from Shi Xiaobai, they immediately came to an appalling conclusion.

    This unfamiliar rookie was hiding in the tree in preparation to snipe Shi Xiaobai!

    Mozzie immediately turned anxious, but she did not act rashly. The rookie in the tree appeared extremely focused and had failed to notice their arrival. Mozzie knew that they could not make any sound, or it might sound off an rm and scare him away.

    Mozzie looked at Kevin, but did not say a word but mouthed the words, ¡°What¡­do¡­we¡­do?¡±

    Kevin considered for a moment and immediately thought of a solution. He gestured an ¡®ok¡¯ to Mozzie, indicating for her not to move. He then started looking around him and searching for something.

    Soon, Kevin¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. Tiptoeing to the side, he tried to suppress any sound he made.

    Kevin picked up a gigantic boulder.

    Mozzie¡¯s eyes lit up and she gave Kevin a big thumbs up.

    Kevin gave a delighted smile. He looked around for a spot which would not be blocked by trees. Aiming at the head that was exposed from the tree¡¯s shade, he augmented his body with the [Price of Might] before throwing the boulder.

    The boulder shot out like an artillery shell, but it was as fast as a bullet!

    This move was a long-ranged ¡®offensive skill¡¯ self-created by Kevin when he faced the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign and Titan Ape because he did not dare to go close!

    You don¡¯t say, this move might seem to be just a throwing of a boulder, but with the augmentation of the Price of Might, the power was not to be underestimated. It even gave Kevin a baffling illusion that this was the most suited fighting technique for a genius like him.

    At this moment, Sen Senyuan waspletely engrossed in looking for the opportunity to shoot. His finger was lodged to the trigger, so he did not discover the appearance of the duo dozens of meters away to his side.

    Sen Senyuan was feeling very excited because his opportunity was here. Pulp Farmer andpany had been defeated, with only Mu Yuesheng left. However, in order to end it in one shot, he could not take the risk. Sen Senyuan decided to patiently wait for the moment Mu Yuesheng charged to do battle with the ck-robed youth.

    He had waited for so long, so it did not matter even if he waited for a few more seconds.

    ¡°Although you are definitely doomed, I have to be the one who kills you with my own hands, Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Sen Senyuan gritted his teeth and lodged his finger tightly on the trigger. He was waiting for that second of revenge!

    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew at him. Sen Senyuan sensed danger as he turned his head in rm. However, the boulder was already at hand. There was no time for him to even react.

    Sen Senyuan waspletely astounded.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A loud bang was heard as Sen Senyuan¡¯s head was directly hit by the boulder!

    Sen Senyuan¡¯s head went dizzy. He was about to faint the next moment, but the indignation in his heart fueled him. He made hisst move!

    He pulled the trigger!

    ¡°Go to hell! Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Sen Senyuan¡¯s eyes rolled over as he fell down from the tree. However, his avenging bullet had already shot out!

    However, having been hit by a boulder, his body had wavered slightly, causing the gun¡¯s barrel to shake as well.

    As such, the direction of the bullet¡­

    In the next moment, a bullet flew past Shi Xiaobai and Mu Yuesheng¡¯s bodies. With a strange trajectory, it hit the ck-robed youth!

    ¡­

 Chapter 303: Never expected

    Chapter 303: Never expected

    Sen Senyuan, who pulled the trigger before being knocked unconscious, had shot out a bullet he had specially prepared. In order to ensure that he would seed in killing Shi Xiaobai, the bullet he had chosen was extremely valuable. Furthermore, the most powerful function of this bullet was its stealthiness.

    The bullet was silent and colorless, almost to the point of invisibility. It was hard to discern it with the naked eye unless one was constantly on high alert. It was almost impossible to defend against the bullet unless one could timely sense the danger.

    And it was because of this, the biggest weakness of the bullet was how it would be greatly ineffective if the target was constantly in an extremely vignt state. And Mu Yuesheng happened to be in such a state; therefore, Sen Senyuan was waiting for the moment Mu Yuesheng would lower her guard.

    Just a second of rxation from Mu Yuesheng would allow this nearly-invisible bullet to prate Shi Xiaobai¡¯s head.

    Not only its power was astounding, it would also produce an earth-shaking explosion. Furthermore, its prative power was extremely terrifying. No matter how thick your barrier was or how thick your skull was, it would instantly blow a hole in your head if you did not dodge in time.

    Therefore, this bullet was also called the ¡®Invisible Head-blown Bullet¡¯. It was one of the highest grade of head-blowing assassination bullets and could be considered a holy item for assassination.

    Sen Senyuan only had one ¡®Invisible Head-blown Bullet¡¯, but as long as he killed Shi Xiaobai to avenge himself for his right arm being cleaved off, Sen Senyuan would not have a second thought.

    However, at this moment, the specially prepared death banquet for Shi Xiaobai, the Invisible Head-blown Bullet, prepared for his vengeance, had changed its trajectory because of the sudden appearance of a boulder.

    It also seemed to change the fate of others!

    The bullet flew past Shi Xiaobai and Mu Yuesheng¡¯s side, and with an odd trajectory, it shot towards the ck-robed youth¡¯s head.

    The ck-robed youth was only facing a handful of trash with power levels of five, so he obviously was not in a highly vignt state. In fact, he was not wary at all. Therefore, he did not sense the danger of the Invisible Head-blown Bullet shooting right at him!

    By the time he reacted, it was already toote. He couldn¡¯t even conjure the blood-colored barrier. The bullet instantly prated his head, and his ugly head immediately burst like a watermelon!

    This sudden change of events astounded everyone. Even Mu Yuesheng eximed and stared agape.

    The head-blown ck-robed youth crashed backwards and was reduced to a pool of blood. The blood began to flow and coagte, like bloodworms squirming, in an attempt to gather together.

    Pulp Farmer came around and shouted, ¡°Quickly prevent it from reviving!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng immediately snapped out of her daze and stretched her hand out and shot an electro-cannon at the pool of blood.

    The blood sted apart and sttered everywhere on the ground, but soon, the blood began to gather towards a central point.

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s expression changed slightly as she shot out another electro-cannon, sting apart the blood that was about to coagte.

    At this moment, as the ck-robed youth had suddenly died, the sanguinary storm had greatly weakened. Pulp Farmer was the first to escape the restraint of the sanguinary storm as he charged towards the pool of blood. He thrust his spear out and whipped up a storm, sttering the blood everywhere in the woods.

    The others also finally managed to escape the restraints of the sanguinary storm. Feng Yuanlin angrily roared, ¡°Destroy it!¡±

    All of them had nearly been eliminated, so they were still feeling the lingering fear, so how could they allow the bloody person to revive? Each and every one of them attacked angrily, as though they wanted to blow the blood on the ground to nothingness.

    However, regardless of how far the blood was dispersed, it would eventually coagte together at an extremely fast speed. Furthermore, it was coagting faster and faster.

    ¡°Holy shit, how do we kill this monster?¡±

    Everyone tried various methods, but no matter how much they diluted the blood with water, or used fire or high temperatures to evaporate the blood, they were all ineffective. The sttered blood still coalesced at an extremely fast speed.

    Pulp Farmer said with a frown, ¡°It looks like we will not be able to kill it. We can only drag out the time for it to revive. We can¡¯t let it revive before Shi Xiaobai leaves at least.¡±

    Liu Yu said softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t each of us bring a bit of the blood and run in different directions?¡±

    An Mo nodded and said, ¡°Good idea. Brother Pulp Famer, you stay behind to continue protecting Shi Xiaobai. The four of us will bring a bit of the blood and run separately in four directions. However, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t seal the blood for too long. It will continuously ¡®grow stronger¡¯, so it¡¯s best if everyone runs at full speed, the further the better.¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone felt that the idea was feasible. They immediately took action. Using psionic construction, each of them constructed a vessel and then used a psionic barrier to envelop the vessel. They gathered blood, which was jumping around madly like a flea in the vessel, from the ground. It looked rather disgusting.

    Everyone¡¯s nervousness lessened slightly, and immediately, someone thought of a strange question.

    Feng Yuanlin wonder out aloud, ¡°Say, why did the monster suddenly self-destruct its head?¡±

    Pulp Farmer shook his head and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a self-destruction. Although I didn¡¯t see it clearly, it was likely a bullet that sttered its brains.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin said with a gasp, ¡°Are you serious? Then, doesn¡¯t it mean that someone is secretly helping us?¡±

    Zhou Chuchu rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Not helping us. That person is helping Shi Xiaobai in the dark! It should be a fan of Shi Xiaobai?¡±

    Pulp Farmer nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s definitely no ordinary fan. The timing of that strike was opportune. The person waited till we were all wiped out, the moment when the bloody figure was most rxed. This person must have waited for a very long time. His mind had to be strained for so long to be able to do this. Furthermore, that person has yet to appear up till now. You can see that the person is one who silently gives, never asking for anything in return.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin reflected on this, saying, ¡°That¡¯s a true fan!¡±

    At this moment, An Mo urged, ¡°It¡¯s all been gathered. Let¡¯s take action quickly. The speed at which this blood strengthens is astoundingly fast. It might break free of our shackles very quickly.¡±

    The rest nodded their heads solemnly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll head east.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go west.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be north.¡±

    The trio quickly informed the rest of their directions.

    At this moment, Feng Yuanlin said with a sinister smile, ¡°Does anyone of you know where the toilet is?¡±

    The blood that was restrained by Feng Yuanlin suddenly felt a deep sense of malice, and immediately, it began to put up a struggle.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Kevin threw out the boulder and it was a direct hit. The sniper that had revealed half his head immediately plummeted downwards from the tree.

    Mozzie shouted ¡®nice¡¯.

    The duo hurriedly ran towards the tree and saw a short-haired teenager lying on the ground. At this moment, his head was bleeding and his eyes were white. Clearly, he had fainted.

    As Sen Senyuan¡¯s bullet was silent and invisible, Mozzie and Kevin did not even know that Sen Senyuan had pulled the trigger at the final moment.

    The duo looked at him but could not recognize him. However, the sniper rifle in his hand looked to be of rather high quality. As Sen Senyuan was wearing a long-sleeve shirt, the two did not realize that Sen Senyuan had lost an arm.

    Kevin whispered, ¡°Did I do a meritorious deed?¡±

    Mozzie gave it a thought and shook her head, before saying, ¡°Probably not. Look at him hiding here so sneakily. He did not even have a tiny bit of awareness. For him to be so easily hit, he is likely a tramp.¡±

    Kevin observed Sen Senyuan for a moment before nodding with feelings of indignation. ¡°You are right. This person looks like a tramp from his appearance no matter how I look.¡±

    Mozzie hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°What do we do now? Shall we leave him here or?¡±

    Kevin said with a deep tone, ¡°Regardless of anything, he is Shi Xiaobai¡¯s enemy. It¡¯s best we not leave him here!¡±

    Mozzie nodded.

    Kevin squatted down and grabbed the Life Epaulette on Sen Senyuan¡¯s shoulder. Using the Price of Might, he used his strength and immediately crushed the Life Epaulette.

    Sen Senyuan transformed into a golden beam of light and was transported out of the trial.

    If Sen Senyuan were to know that the bullet he had specially prepared had be the saving grace for Shi Xiaobai, and how he had been eliminated by two second-tier rookies from a second-tier organization, and was even looked upon with disdain as a tramp, he would probably vomit out three catties of blood and cry in the bathroom till he passed out.

    Mozzie said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to quickly defend Lord Shi Xiaobai. We might be the most useless in helping him, so we have to work the hardest!¡±

    Kevin sighed and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hope we can render a tiny bit of help.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In an endless darkness, there was a tiny space of light. There, Kali was hugging her bellyughing. She nearly felt shortness of breathing from herughing. The bell-likeughter sounded extremely pleasant to the ears in the quiet darkness. However, no one had the fortuitous chance of hearing such heavenly chimes.

    Kali finally came to a difficult stop afterughing for a very long time. She had been able to guess the opening and process of the matter regarding protecting Shi Xiaobai, but she never guessed of such an ending.

    She was feeling somewhat worried to begin with. If Mu Yuesheng was defeated, she had to interfere. When that happened, the self-destruct sequence of the trial would activate. She did not wish to do so unless absolutely necessary.

    But every cloud had a silver lining. Mozzie and Kevin, who she thought would be there as extras in the situation, had made the biggest contribution. She had truly never expected it.

    The corners of Kali¡¯s mouth had a remnant smile, but she felt envious.

    ¡°If I can be like them and experience such exciting escapades with Shi Xiaobai, how nice would it be?¡±

    Kali sighed and muttered to herself, ¡°What am I thinking. That¡¯s destined to be something impossible.¡±

    At this moment, Kali felt something jump in her heart. She waved her hand and the screen of light in front of her switched to another scene. There, the tiny ck-lit person that was constantly advancing in spatial storms finally came to a stop.

    Kali¡¯s heart leaped. The spot where the tiny ck-lit person stopped happened to be in front of the fifth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower¡¯s spatial barrier?

    Suddenly, the tiny ck-lit person¡¯s ck light began to converge into its body. Its body size which was a third of a human¡¯s suddenly contracted.

    ¡°Oh? Self-sealing?¡±

    Kali frowned slightly. She had ced a seal on the tiny ck-lit person¡¯s body, sealing its psionic cultivation realm, but the tiny ck-lit person was putting another seal on itself!

    Self-sealing was a very simple method, but removing it as not easy. It required a period of time.

    Why did the tiny ck-lit person suddenly begin sealing itself?

    Kali suddenly drew a gasp as she thought of a possibility.

    Indeed, at the next moment, the tiny ck-lit personpleted its self-sealing. And it¡¯s psionic cultivation realm was surprisingly the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm!

    The tiny ck-lit person opened its mouth, bit on the spatial barrier, and tore open a hole. It then hurriedly rushed inside!

    Kali could not help but stand up as she felt a strong ominous sense of foreboding.

    The tiny ck-lit person had sealed itself to the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm in order to not trigger the self-destruction program of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower. It had headed for the fifth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower!

    Was the Original Sin of Cmity really in there? If not, why would this thing take such a huge risk by carefully sneaking inside?

    ¡­

 Chapter 304: Iâ€™ll accompany you on this escapade

    Chapter 304: I¡¯ll apany you on this escapade

    The threerge-scale ¡®Apocalypses¡¯ that nearly wiped out humans wereposed of three parts. Firstly, it was the Original Sin of Cmity that existed for only half an hour. Secondly, the Seven Deadly Sins would wreck havoc for three days. Thirdly, all sorts of natural disasters like earthquakes, tsunamis, and volcanic eruptions would constantly ur.

    The Original Sin of Cmity was no doubt the strongest existence. Although it was unknown why the Original Sin of Cmity would only exist for half an hour, it would be able to kill nearly all the strongest people in the human world in the thirty minutes. Ten thousand years ago, the pixie species which Kali was from had all its strongest figures annihted by the Original Sin of Cmity, including her mother and grandmother.

    And in the next three days, the Seven Deadly Sins¡ª¡±Pride¡±, ¡°Envy¡±, ¡°Gluttony¡±, ¡°Lust¡±, ¡°Wrath¡±, ¡°Sloth¡± and ¡°Greed¡±¡ªwould begin ughtering humans. As the Original Sin of Cmity had killed all the strong in the human world, the remaining humans were unable to withstand the wanton destruction of the Deadly Sins. Usually, there would be an extremely small number of people that could luckily survive after three days. They would then be thest members of humanity.

    However, it appeared as though once the human poption reached a particr number, the Apocalypse would befall. Over the ten thousand years, the Apocalypse had happened thrice, and based on time, the fourth Apocalypse was probably in the near future.

    When the first Apocalypse happened ten thousand years ago, Kali was just an innocent young girl. In human equivalent, she was only twelve or thirteen years old. Back then, she had witnessed the tragedy of the pixie species¡¯ downfall.

    ordingly, she should have died during the three days the Deadly Sins wrecked havoc, but her pixie bloodline was extremely pure. She was luckily chosen by the soon-to-wither World Tree to be its sessor, therefore, she was lucky to survive.

    Later on, she began searching for all sorts of inheritance of mighty figures in the human world, and slowly, she became more powerful. Following that she went to countless nes of existence for the next nine thousand years.

    During the nine thousand years, she became extremely powerful. She then returned to the human world and went into slumber for a thousand years, so as to wait for the fourth Apocalypse to happen.

    She did not know if her present strength was sufficient to defeat the Original Sin of Cmity, but she had to give it a try.

    Not long ago, Shi Xiaobai had pulled out a sealing sword in the Underworld. This resulted in the tiny ck-lit person, named ¡®Gluttony¡¯ to be revealed. This gave Kali and excellent opportunity.

    This was because the Original Sin of Cmity would hide in the human world every time. It would not even know its own identity until the Apocalypse happened, only then would it awaken.

    In the first apocalypse, the ¡°Original Sin of Cmity¡± was a weak blind old man.

    In the second apocalypse, it was a king who ruled over half a continent.

    In the third apocalypse, it was a three-year-old child.

    Before the Original Sin of Cmity awoke, its age, gender, status, etc did not follow any rule. Kali had previously attempted to find the Original Sin of Cmity before it awoken in them, but she did not manage it.

    And with ¡®Gluttony¡¯ prematurely appearing, it gave Kali a golden opportunity. This was because ¡®Gluttony¡¯ might instinctively search for the awakener of the Original Sin of Cmity, or the other Deadly Sins that were hidden.

    Therefore, Kali did not immediately kill ¡®Gluttony¡¯, which had wrecked havoc in the human world three times. Instead, she created a realm seal and used it as bait, in the hopes of catching bigger fish.

    And at this moment in time, it appeared as though the bait had taken the initiative to search for the big fish?

    For ¡®Gluttony¡¯ to risk sealing itself to the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, so as to not activate the self-destruct mechanism, it had entered the fifth level of Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower. It proved that there was an existence ¡®Gluttony¡¯ had to carefully look for in the fifth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower.

    Other than the Original Sin of Cmity and the other Deadly Sins, who else could such an existence be?

    Kali suddenly turned nervous. She had been in training for nine thousand years and had been around for ten thousand years. She did to avenge her family and nsmen, and at this moment, the awakener of the Original Sin of Cmity had apparently been revealed.

    How could she not be excited?

    Kali stared intently at the screen of light. The tiny ck-lit person bit through a thick spatial barrier and constantly forged ahead. A few minutester, it finally tore through the chaotic flow of space, and reached the fifth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower!

    After it reached the fifth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, it did not act like it usually did, devouring everything. Instead, it was moving towards a particr direction at an extremely fast speed, as it managed to curb its instinctual desires!

    Kali was unable to calm down at this moment. Simrly, she was looking forward to it.

    Where was Gluttony heading?

    What was it looking for?

    The answer would soon be revealed.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Fifth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower

    Mu Yuesheng, Mozzie, and Kevin were guarding Shi Xiaobai beside him, while warily watching their surroundings.

    Pulp Farmer, Liu Yu, and Zhou Chuchu stood ten meters away to defend.

    Liu Yu and Zhou Chuchu had brought a tiny portion of the blood in different directions, but very soon, the blood escaped their imprisonment, so they could only return.

    The top ten rookies in the official forecast were patrolling the outer perimeter, while three rookies defended from a close proximity. Such a defense lineup caused many rookies that were eager to attempt an attack to retreat.

    Of course, there were a few desperate rookies that took the risk and tried sneaking in an attack, but they ended up in failure.

    They attempted running away after their failure, but there was no way they could escape Pulp Farmer andpany¡¯s clutches. All of them paid the terrible price of being eliminated due to their impulsive actions.

    Just thirty seconds ago, the authoritative voice reminded everyone that there was only one minute left until the end of the present Life and Death Assault round.

    ¡°Another thirty seconds.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng said, ¡°We have to be even more vignt. There might be even more people who can¡¯t tolerate it in the final thirty seconds and end up choosing to take the risk.¡±

    Mozzie and Kevin nodded heavily as they warily concentrated on their surroundings.

    Whether it would end in perfect sess orplete failure depended on these final thirty seconds.

    The mountain was silent. Other than the soft sounds of breathing as well as Pulp Farmer andpany deliberately softening their footsteps, there was no other sound except the asional breeze and the rustling of leaves.

    The six people were fully vignt of the slightest movements around them.

    Time quietly passed. One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­

    No one came to the very end. Not a single one.

    At this final moment, it appeared as though the nefarious rookies had given up?

    ¡°Something¡¯sing!¡±

    Pulp Farmer suddenly shouted. Everyone hurriedly turned their heads. Nothing appeared out of the dark forest trail, but they could simultaneously sense a terrifying aura.

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. They could not repress an overwhelming fear that arose from their hearts.

    Who was the person who came?

    Before the person arrived, it had already given them such a repressive feeling?

    The six hurriedly took up a battle stance.

    Liu Yu gulped and said, ¡°This time, it seems it¡¯s something more terrifying than the bloody figure. This sinister aura makes this penniless priest¡¯s Dao heart stir. It¡¯s definitely no ordinary existence.¡±

    Zhou Chuchu said in a speechless manner, ¡°It¡¯s just the Psionic Mortal Realm. How can there be so many monsters!?¡±

    A few secondster, the shadow that everyone was staring at intently finally turned into a strange figure that rushed at them!

    The moment this figure appeared, an oppressive force apanied it. Other than Shi Xiaobai, the other six were pushed away by the force where theynded far away. They were unable to put up even the slightest of resistance!

    This figure was rushing straight at Shi Xiaobai!

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    Everyone stared with widened eyes. The figure that suddenly appeared was an existence they could not defend against. Furthermore, its target was extremely obvious. It was here for Shi Xiaobai.

    At this moment, the authoritative voice resounded through the world.

    Was all that hard work for so long going to fall short at the final moment?

    ¡°This round of Life and Death Assault has ended. Death Epaulette wearer, Shi Xiaobai, sessfully ¡®survived¡¯ and will be transported to the sixth level after three seconds.¡±

    Everyone immediately revealed an indescribable bitter smile. Three seconds. There were only three seconds left!

    But the sudden appearance of this shadow was already in front of Shi Xiaobai. Would it miss the valuable three seconds?

    The figure that burst forward stopped a meter in front of Shi Xiaobai. Everyone finally saw the true face of this figure and immediately gasped.

    This was a figure that barely looked human, with ck light shrouding it. However, it was several times smaller than a human. It looked about the size of a hand.

    The tiny ck-lit person floated in midair, as though it was observing Shi Xiaobai, but it did not immediately make its next move.

    This tiny thing had caused them to not be able to put up any resistance?

    Suddenly, the tiny ck-lit person opened its mouth and issued a strange voice. It sounded like a mysteriousnguage.

    It was ¡®speaking¡¯ to the unconscious Shi Xiaobai?

    However, it was as though the tiny ck-lit person had not ¡®spoken¡¯ in a very long time. It¡¯s voice sounded very distorted.

    But the tiny ck-lit person immediately attempted to make the same sound.

    The second time, it was much clearer.

    However, when the tiny ck-lit person was about to say the same thing a third time, a blinding light suddenly enveloped the tiny ck-lit person, causing it to let out a shrill scream.

    At the same time, the sky suddenly began to shatter like ss as the ground began to quake violently, as though it was doomsday.

    At this moment, the three seconds were finally up. Shi Xiaobai suddenly transformed into a golden beam of light that shot into the sky and headed for the sixth level.

    The light that enveloped tiny ck-lit person immediately withdrew and the world turned calm.

    The tiny ck-lit person let out a roar of indignation and shot into the sky. mming its head into the sky, it drilled a tiny hole and went through it, as though it was chasing after Shi Xiaobai.

    Upon seeing this short but incredulous scene, everyone fell into a silent daze, unable to recover for a long period of time.

    What had happened?

    ¡­

    Kali¡¯s eyes zed over slightly as she muttered, ¡°Impossible¡­ Impossible¡­¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t be the Original Sin of Cmity.¡±

    A bitter smile suffused across Kali¡¯s lips. ¡°Since it¡¯s impossible, why did you prevent Gluttony from saying the words for a third time? It was obvious you could hear it clearly the third time.¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°What are you avoiding?¡±

    Kali gave a faint sigh. ¡°If the truth was really that¡­ What should I do?¡±

    At this moment, in the light curtain, the tiny ck-lit person was madly gobbling the spatial barrier. It was attempting to break through the fifth level to the sixth level. Without any doubts, it was chasing after Shi Xiaobai.

    Kali¡¯s nk stare gradually recovered.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s the truth, I¡¯ll make it false.¡±

    A resolute look shed in Kali¡¯s eyes.

    A beam of light suddenly bloomed from her body as she disappeared into endless darkness.

    Kali¡¯s face turned slightly white.

    ¡°A self-seal is very simple, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    A beam of light suddenly broke through the darkness, as though a door had suddenly opened to blinding light. Kali stepped through it.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, I¡¯ll apany you on this escapade.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

 Chapter 305: What a shameless old hag

    Chapter 305: What a shameless old hag

    The Deadly Sin, ¡®Gluttony¡¯, had taken the risk to seal itself in order to enter the trial without triggering the self-destruct mechanism. It was certain that its goal was indeed Shi Xiaobai.

    Kali had previously spected that Gluttony was likely using its instinct to find the awakener of the Original Sin of Cmity or other Deadly Sins which resulted in it being so careful. And clearly, Shi Xiaobai was not one of the Deadly Sins because he did not have the characteristics of the seven Deadly Sins like Pride and Gluttony.

    Therefore, the greatest possibility was¡ªShi Xiaobai was the awakener to the Original Sin of Cmity.

    Before the Original Sin of Cmity awakened, the awakener would be no different from any other human. It would have its memories as the Original Sin of Cmity restored after it awakened; therefore, the possibility of Shi Xiaobai being the Original Sin of Cmity was extremely high.

    If Shi Xiaobai was truly the awakener of the Original Sin of Cmity, he would be a devil that would destroy the world after his awakening even if he was kind and righteous.

    Historically, the second Original Sin of Cmity was a conquest king who ruled over half a continent. He advocated martial force, but he was benevolent and well-liked by his subjects. However, after he awakened, the first thing the conquest king did was destroy his capital. None of the subjects that had meritorious service to him survived.

    Kali could not convince herself that Shi Xiaobai could use his will and beliefs to ovee the memories and instinct of the Original Sin of Cmity because it was impossible.

    If Shi Xiaobai was truly the awakener of the Original Sin of Cmity, Kali did not know how to face him. A vengeance that had been brewing for ten thousand years appeared disproportionate to a budding love that was a month old, but to Kali, those were on two ends of an unwavering scale.

    When Kali realized of the possibility of the truth, she fell into confusion before subconsciously choosing to avoid it.

    She had intervened with her power, preventing Gluttony from talking in the mysteriousnguage a third time.

    This was because thisnguage was not mysterious to Kali. Ten thousand years ago, the human world used thisnguage, and now, it had be a historicalnguage, but Kali had never forgotten it.

    The first two times Gluttony spoke, it was distorted, so Kali had failed to catch what it had said. However, it turned clearer with each time it spoke. Kali was afraid that by the third time, she would hear the brutal truth.

    If the truth was revealed, it would lead to an irrevocable oue.

    Regardless if Shi Xiaobai was the awakener to the Original Sin of Cmity, he was at present still Shi Xiaobai.

    Kali was still able to maintain her rity of mind regarding this matter because this was only a spection.

    But what if Shi Xiaobai was undoubtedly the awakener of the Original Sin of Cmity?

    Could she still convince herself that Shi Xiaobai was only Shi Xiaobai?

    Over the long years, she had loneliness forpany. What seemed like a cold and resolute heart was just an outer shell. Inside, was a tenderness no one knew.

    Hence, Kali eventually made a very, very foolish decision.

    As long as the truth was not revealed, it had the possibility of it being just an illusion.

    Therefore, Kali prevented Gluttony from speaking the truth!

    In fact, she had two choices. One of them was to enter the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower directly to bring Shi Xiaobai out, so as to distance him from Gluttony. The other was to seal herself to the Psionic Mortal Realm just like Gluttony and enter the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, preventing Gluttony from approaching Shi Xiaobai.

    The former would trigger the self-destruct sequence, causing the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower to be destroyed, but this did not affect Kali in any way.

    As for thetter, by sealing her psionic cultivation realm to the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, it was in fact a very risky matter. This was because even for Kali, lifting the seal would require a certain amount of time. If she was attacked by a mighty figure during this period of time, Kali would not be able to use whatever divine techniques she had at her disposal due to the psionic cultivation realm restricting her. It was even possible for her to die.

    Of course, this was highly unlikely as the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower limited entry to the people at the Psionic Mortal Realm. With Kali¡¯s strength, even with psionic power at the Psionic Mortal Realm, she was still able to easily annihte enemies a few cultivation realms higher.

    It was just like Gluttony having sealed itself to the Psionic Mortal Realm. Even if it¡¯s cultivation realm was the same, it still had strength thatpletely overwhelmed Pulp Farmer andpany.

    However sealing herself was always a form of risk for an existence as powerful as Kali.

    However, the word ¡®escapade¡¯ was the reason why Kali chose thetter.

    The experiences Shi Xiaobai encountered could always be described with the word ¡®escapade¡¯. And there were always people beside him during his escapades¡ªPrincess Xiao Xiao in the virtual world, Chen Lingcun in the Underworld, Sunless, Mu Yuesheng, Mozzie, and Kevin in the trials¡­

    Such exciting escapades was something she¡ªas a pixie who lived in Pixie Forest and had never seen the outside world¡ªyearned and longed for.

    While the power of the World Tree had stopped her from growing old, it had also sealed her innocent soul in the deepest depth.

    Therefore, she wanted to be willful for once. She wanted to apany Shi Xiaobai and experience a very, very silly ¡®escapade¡¯.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    On the other end of the tunnel of the door of light, there was what seemed like paradise. Lush forests were everywhere, and the crystal clearkes reflected the trees. There was a tiny ind in the middle of theke, where a gigantic willow tree grew. It had many willow branches that cascaded down like a waterfall, and its leaves glowed. The entire willow tree appeared to be emitting a thinyer of golden light.

    And beneath the willow treey a ck-haired youth.

    The youth was lying on the soft earth, with his eyes closed. The breathing through his nose was slow and regr. He was deep in sleep, while a pure ck swordy by his side.

    Kali walked out of the door of light andnded in front of the youth. She slowly squatted and studied the youth¡¯s peaceful, sleeping face.

    Kali slowly stretched out her fingers as a pale white light shot out from her fingers towards Shi Xiaobai¡¯s forehead. White light billowed as itpletely covered Shi Xiaobai.

    Soon, a wisp of ck gas slowly rose from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body before dissipating into the air. The injuries on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back gradually disappeared, returning to the white and smooth skin.

    Shi Xiaobai was still sleeping with his eyes closed. His ruffled brow gradually eased as his expression turned soft and serene.

    Kali looked up slightly and with a wave of her hand, a colorful barrier of light immediately enveloped the lone ind, as though she had isted the entire world outside.

    Kali hesitated for a moment before suddenly leaning her head down to gently kiss Shi Xiaobai on the forehead. She moved away the moment they made contact, as a shy smile suffused across her lips.

    ¡°What a shameless old hag.¡±

    Kali said to herself as she burst outughing.

    Suddenly, as though she had sensed something, Kali slowly stood up and turned to look into the distance. Her eyes turned slightly cold.

    ¡°You have truly given me a great surprise.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The sixth level was named Monster Fairnd. Its environment was beautiful like a wondend, but in fact it was filled with monsters everywhere.

    For example, a small ind in the middle of ake might actually be the back of a gigantic ten-thousand-year-old turtle.

    And in this vast ocean, there was a lone ind in the shape of a turtle¡¯s back. This gigantic turtle was struggling to swim with its four limbs to head for a distant shore.

    There were a myriad of strange creatures flying in the air from time to time. Gigantic pterosaurs, Antic Canaries bigger than eagles, huge tigers with wings¡­

    There were often fishes of all shapes and sizes leaping out of the surface of the sea. Some strange fish had crocodile heads and shark bodies. There were dolphins with mouths filled with razor-sharp teeth, and asionally, there would be mammoth whales that swam past as though a huge mountains were moving¡­

    The gigantic turtle would issue rmed calls from time to time while it carefully proceeded forward in the ocean.

    In stark contrast from the terrifying scene, there were two people sitting on top of the gigantic turtle¡¯s back. The duo appeared rxed as though they were here on a vacation.

    One of them was a beautiful girl with silver hair who wore ck-rimmed sses. She was sitting on the left side of the lone ind, with a thick book in hand. She relished reading the book.

    The other person was a youth with ordinary looks and regr outfit. From top to bottom, he had the aura of ¡°I¡¯m a passer-by¡±.

    The youth¡¯s actions were even more mboyant. It was unknown where he had obtained a table and chair. At this moment, he was sitting on the chair with his legs crossed. He constantly munching on seeds!

    Time passed slowly. From how the youth enjoyed his seeds till he finally found it boring, his expression looked more and more impatient.

    The youth turned to the silver-haired girl whose back was facing him while she read her book. He said with a sigh, ¡°I¡¯m so bored! I finished a bag of melon seeds alone. There was a total of 1854 seeds, 26 of them were empty, 9 of them had worms in them, 6 of them did not open from the frying, and were conjoined with each other. Furthermore, 4 of them were bitter. Midway, I drank 7 cups of water. That¡¯s right. This is solitude. That¡¯s right. This is solitude. ¡ªIn the previous sentence, there were 60 words, 12 punctuation marks, out of which 6 were periods and 6 weremas. There were 241 characters and 59 spaces. Yes. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s because I¡¯m bored!¡±

    The silver-haired girl¡¯s ears moved slightly, but she pretended to turn a deaf ear towards him. She continued reading the book in her hand.

    The youth groaned, ¡°Girl, I remember you were rather cute when you were young, talkative like a sparrow. Why do you now refuse to say a word? Can¡¯t you stop acting dumb and deaf and chat with me?¡±

    The silver-haired girl continued ignoring him as she gently flipped a page.

    The youth cleared his throat and suddenly used a solemn and deep voice, saying, ¡°Obstinate plebeian, This Emperor orders you to chat with This Emperor!¡±

    The silver-haired girl finally responded when she heard this. Turning her head sharply, she red at the youth.

    The youth gave a dryugh and said, ¡°Ha¡­ha. Forget what I just said.¡±

    The silver-haired girl lifted her spectacle rim and looked repulsively at the seed shells on the table before turning back to continue reading the book in her hand.

    The youth bbered on, ¡°Time truly is a pig ughtering knife, a cute girl is not cute at all.¡±

    The silver-haired girl buried her head lower into the book she was holding, as a mncholic sh appeared in her eyes.

    Suddenly, the gigantic turtle came to a stop as the turtle¡¯s shell began to vibrate intensely. It slightly startled the duo as the gigantic turtle kep letting out cries of terror.

    The gigantic turtle was always rather timid, but this was the first time it shivered in fear.

    The duo¡¯s expressions immediately turned serious.

    At this moment, at the ends of the horizon, a gigantic whirlpool suddenly appeared. A huge portion of the sea sagged downwards, as though a gigantic abyss had suddenly appeared in the sea.

    From the middle of the abyss, a tiny ck dot suddenly flew out.

    The ck dot was very, very tiny. From afar, it looked like a tiny ck pearl.

    However, the eyesights of the duo sitting on the turtle¡¯s back far exceeded those of ordinary mortals. They could clearly discern the ck dot¡¯s true nature. It was a miniature humanoid monster shrouded in ck light.

    The tiny ck-lit person turned around, as its eyes, that resembled two ck holes, stared at the duo on the turtle¡¯s back.

    The corner of the youth¡¯s mouth twitched as he said with a wry smile, ¡°The boring time is finally over, but why can¡¯t I feel delighted at all?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 306: Iâ€™m rushing back to sleep with my boyfriend

    Chapter 306: I¡¯m rushing back to sleep with my boyfriend

    The youth and the silver-haired girl did not know the true identity of the tiny ck-lit person, but their sixth senses were sharper than the ordinary person¡¯s. They could clearly sense the oppressive aura emanated by the tiny ck-lit person.

    The tiny ck-lit person waspletely covered in ck light. Its two eyes were two small holes to begin with, as such, they now looked like two ck holes in the darkness. It was strange and terrifying.

    At this moment, the tiny ck-lit person was heading towards them, and its gaze hadnded on them.

    ¡°I feel like he wants to eat us. What¡¯s your take?¡±

    The youth spat out the seeds in his mouth. What he said sounded like a joke, but the tone in his voice was that of certainty.

    When the silver-haired girl heard this, she nodded gently and ced the book in her hand back into the backpack beside her. Her expression looked somewhat solemn.

    The youth said, ¡°Intuition tells me that the two of usbined are not its match. It looks like we will soon be this monster¡¯s food. I have ast request I wish that you would fulfill. Girl, can you call me Brother Speechless like when you were young?¡±

    The silver-haired girl rolled her eyes and ignored the youth¡¯s words. She remained silent.

    The youth gave the silver-haired girl a serious nce as a contemtive look shed in his eyes.

    At this moment, the gigantic turtle beneath them was trembling in its spot. It was as if it did not even have the courage to run.

    As for the tiny ck-lit person at the ends of the horizon, it was staring at the duo¡¯s location, but it dyed taking action.

    The youth said with augh, ¡°It seems to be hesitating. It¡¯s like it wants to eat us up, but there is something expedient it needs to do which it doesn¡¯t want to dy. What a struggle! This is a problem we often encounter. The sudden feeling of using the bathroom while eating. Should the meal be quickly finished before taking a shit, or shitting first before returning to eat. This is a problem.¡±

    The silver-haired girl gave the youth a furious nce and gestured a vomit.

    The youth had easily described their oue as being eaten by the tiny ck-lit person in front of them, but despite facing such a terrible matter, the duo did not appear especially nervous.

    They had solemn expressions, but there was no fear.

    The tiny ck-lit person hesitated for a very long while. It was truly hoping to eat the two somewhat special humans in front of it, but it did not want to waste any more time. If it were any other time, the time it took to hesitate would have been enough to devour the two and even allow it to digest properly. However, it had sealed itself to the Psionic Mortal Realm, so it definitely could not eat the duo in a short period of time.

    The tiny ck-lit person finally let out a roar of indignation and was nning to turn around and leave. Compared to the ¡®delicacy¡¯ in front of it, the existence on the other side was more important.

    But at this moment in time, a beam of light suddenly fell from the sky, enveloping the tiny ck-lit person. The beam of light instantly wove itself into a radiant bird cage, imprisoning the tiny ck-lit person within.

    The tiny ck-lit person hissed as it bit at the railings on the birdcage of light.

    A ¡®kacha¡¯ sound resounded, but the rail remained in one piece. The tiny ck-lit person¡¯s teeth seemed to shatter.

    The sound of sizzling flesh immediately followed as the tiny ck-lit person screamed. It shrank back hurriedly, afraid of touching the rails.

    At the same time, a door of light suddenly opened in mid-air. A figure suddenly came out from the light into the sky above the sea.

    A gothic dress wrapped around the petite figure, with purple hair that cascaded down to her waist like a waterfall, the person¡¯s appearance remained perfect and intricate despite wearing a white eye patch for some unknown reason. She had an azure right eye that was as bright as a crystal, bluer than the sky, and deeper than the sea.

    She floated in the mid-air above the sea. Immediately, the sea and the sky lost its color because of her arrival.

    Such beauty caused the youth and the silver-haired girl to gape in shock.

    As for the tiny ck-lit person, it felt fear. Its body was curled up. This pixie girl that had ced a divine seal on it was someone it could not resist before itpletely regained its power.

    Even though it had guessed that Kali had sealed herself to the Psionic Mortal Realm, it did not dare to have any thoughts of resisting. A mighty figure of this level was extremely rare in its long lifespan. This was because the top mighty figures of the human world would be wiped out by the Original Sin of Cmity in the thirty minutes before the the apocalypse began.

    The tiny ck-lit person really could not understand why the pixie would suddenly appear here and humiliate it by capturing it in a birdcage.

    ¡°@%$#&¡­¡±

    The tiny ck-lit person spoke in a mysteriousnguage in a slurred manner. In fact, it only wanted to ask¡ªWhy do you keep targeting me!?

    When Kali heard this, she suddenlyughed. The smile on her face was fascinating. It overshadowed the pale sky and sea even more.

    She wasughing because she could not understand what the tiny ck-lit person was saying. The tiny ck-lit person¡¯s speech had yet to recover, and from the looks of it, it was still a great deal away from normal levels.

    Previously, she had interrupted the tiny ck-lit person¡¯s third repeat of its speech because she believed the tiny ck-lit person¡¯s rate of regaining its level of speech was very fast. But now, it looked like she had gotten a wrong read.

    This somehow made Kali relieved.

    Since the tiny ck-lit person could not even speak clearly, her interruption from before could not be considered a form of avoidance of the truth.

    Besides¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I do not want to know the truth, but because Gluttony has slurred speech.¡±

    Kali had such a thought as she immediately heaved a sigh of relief.

    Although such a thought was very willful and unreasonable, Kali felt more rxed. She was a capricious person to begin with.

    ¡°Stay deep in the sea and practice how to speak.¡±

    Kali used the ancientnguage from ten thousand years ago when she spoke to the tiny ck-lit person. With a gentle wave of her hand, the birdcage made of light sank into the sea. It kept sinking towards the deep sea that was more than ten thousand meters deep. The tiny ck-lit person roared in indignation, but it quickly vanished.

    Kali heaved a sigh of relief. A door of light opened in front of her as she was preparing to take a step forward to leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    At this moment, an anxious voice rang from the distance.

    Kali paused slightly and turned her head and saw the duo on the gigantic turtle¡¯s back.

    In fact, she knew both of them. One of them was Speechless, a person known by nearly everyone in China. Although he had put on a disguise, he was unable to fool Kali¡¯s eyes. And beside him was the mute girl who was second to reach City #1 when Shi Xiaobai was defending the city.

    To Kali, the duo were humans with decent talents and nothing else.

    But since Speechless had shouted for her to stop, Kali did not mind stopping to hear what he had to say.

    Speechless coughed slightly and looked at Kali. With a serious look, he said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m Speechless Li, who ims to be invincible in the Psionic Mortal Realm. Yet, I never expect to meet two existences at the Psionic Mortal Realm today that I have no confidence defeating. I can¡¯t help butment how there are mountains beyond mountains, and heavens beyond heavens. From today onwards, I have decided to be an honest man and cultivate diligently. After saying so much, I want to ask something¡ªdo you have a boyfriend?¡±

    When Kali heard the speech from Speechless that sounded like a reflective piece, she felt somewhat impatient. Thest sentence was rather sudden, that surprised her slightly. Only then did she react and immediately found it funny.

    If this were in the past, Kali would have not paid any attention to such methods of striking a conversation. She would even teach the person a lesson, wiping away his thoughts of trying to hit on her.

    But at this moment, Kali unexpectedly responded, saying, ¡°I¡¯m rushing back to sleep with my boyfriend.¡±

    After Kali said this, she immediately cursed herself in her heart. What a shameless old hag. Then, with an inexplicable happiness, she walked through the door of light.

    The moment the pixie whose beauty overshadowed the world left, the sky seemed to brighten.

    ¡°I heard the sound of a heart breaking.¡±

    Speechless clutched his chest and turned his head towards the silver-haired girl and said with a pained heart, ¡°Girl, I¡¯m out of love.¡±

    The silver-haired girl rolled her eyes without giving him any face. She sat back down and took out a book from her backpack and continued reading.

    It was unknown from where Speechless took out another bag of seeds. With a shake of his head and a sigh, he began munching on them.

    ¡°The vicissitudes of time, the human heart doesn¡¯t change. Everything is in flux except for this melon seed that remains so fucking salty!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    On a loneke ind, a colorful barrier isted everything. A ck-haired youth was quietly lying down on soft ground, sleeping peacefully.

    Kali walked out of the light andnded beside Shi Xiaobai.

    She thought for a moment and with a wave of her hand, the ground beneath Shi Xiaobai began to rise. It then transformed in an unimaginable way into arge soft bed.

    Kali hesitated for a moment before taking off her shoes andying down on the bed, lying side by side with Shi Xiaobai.

    The words ¡®I¡¯m rushing back to sleep with my boyfriend¡¯ she said were not a joke, nor were they words that had any deeper meaning.

    She was indeed rushing back to lie beside Shi Xiaobai and get some sleep.

    This was because Shi Xiaobai was sleeping in an unconscious state. It was unknown when he would wake up. It was pointless for her to wait by the side, so she decided to lie down for a while.

    Kali leaned sideways and was just a few centimeters away from Shi Xiaobai. She had a bashful expression on her face, but she did not go any closer.

    She slowly closed her eyes and rxed her mind, as she attempted to get some sleep.

    But in fact, she could not fall asleep. Her mind was filled with matters regarding the Original Sin of Cmity.

    She thought of various possibilities, envisaging the scene of Shi Xiaobai being the Original Sin of Cmity, and also envisaged the scene that everything was just a misunderstanding.

    The more she thought, the more her heart went into turmoil and her mind went into disarray.

    After lying in bed for a few hours, Kali finally could not help but open her eyes. Sitting up, she realized that she could not calm herself. The feeling of her thoughts getting the better of her was terrible.

    But now, Shi Xiaobai was still in deep sleep, so what could she do?

    She could not just keep staring at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face and asionally fail to resist the urge to kiss his forehead, taking advantage of him, right?

    Pui, why did she keep having such shameless thoughts?

    Kali spat out lightly and began pondering before suddenly her eyes lit up.

    She remembered that the clothes on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back had been torn.

    Kali immediately found something to do. With a tap of her fingers, a wide variety of clothes fell from the sky, covering therge willow tree.

    Kali began choosing shirts.

    This is not bad.

    Eh, this is better.

    Ha, this feels more lovely.

    Sigh, which one should be chosen?

    Kali chose for a very long while before deciding on a ck and white t-shirt.

    ¡°The trousers need to be matched, right?¡±

    After choosing a shirt, Kali suddenly had this idea. A new shirt had to match new trousers!

    A pile of trousers fell from the sky. They were extremely expensive. Not only were the designs exquisite, they were also veryfortable. The durability was extremely high, and even included a certain amount of defensive strength.

    Of course, Kali was concerned only with the appearance. If she wanted to focus on heavy defense, she could find numerous invulnerable sacred-level apparels in minutes.

    Kali did not want to interfere with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s growth process.

    After taking a long time to select, Kali finally chose a pair of ck trousers with a white stripe on the side. The trousers were tight around the waist, but rtively loose elsewhere. It allowed Shi Xiaobai to use Crab Steps without any restrictions.

    After choosing the trousers, Kali continued choosing socks and shoes, doing her best to tide through the boring span of time.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not regain consciousness. The only thing left that she had not chosen for Shi Xiaobai was a pair of underpants.

    Kali obviously did not do such a bold and intimate act. Choosing of underwear was something that just existed in her mind.

    Kaliy back down beside Shi Xiaobai. Staring at the colorful barrier, she found it very, very boring.

    Suddenly, Kali sat up again.

    ¡°Or should I just help him change into the clothes?¡±

    She could not stop this thought the moment it appeared in her head.

    On careful thought, wasn¡¯t it normal for some girls to wipe the bodies of their unconscious boyfriends or change their clothes?

    Furthermore, it was just a change of clothes and not underpants. There was nothing to be ashamed of.

    Furthermore, Xiaobai has been wearing this dirty shirt all along. How ufortable would it be? Shall I change it?

    Kali instantly found countless excuses to convince herself.

    She hesitated for a moment before finally taking action. She spread apart Shi Xiaobai¡¯s arms and rolled up the clothes from bottom to top. Next, she carefully let his head through, and with that a shirt was easily taken off.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this simple?¡±

    Kali gave a light smile as her cheeks turned slightly hot.

    She was preparing to put the clothes that she had chosen on Shi Xiaobai, but at this moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled. His eyes slowly opened¡­

    Shi Xiaobai finally woke up!?

    ¡­

    ¡­

 Chapter 307: Trousers just halfway off

    Chapter 307: Trousers just halfway off

    Shi Xiaobai had a dream.

    A very, very long dream.

    In his dream, he was a king of a territory. He led his troops in a long war, going from one end of a continent to the other while constantly forging ahead. He conquered one country after another. When he conquered more than half, and was about toplete the feat of ruling over an entire continent, fiends of an alien world suddenly invaded. Immediately, he led his troops to face the invading fiend legion.

    It was simrly a long battle, much longer than his conquest wars and much more brutal and bloody. Humans perished in great numbers but he finally seeded in chasing the fiend legion back to the alien world.

    After that battle, every country put a stop to all wars to prevent the invasion of the fiend legion or other species of alien worlds. As such, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ambition of conquering the entire continent had toe to a stop.

    But as a king of more than half of a continent, he remained the most powerful king.

    He began governing his country and the process during this period was rather vague. In fact, from the moment the dream began, it was in bits and pieces. However, the dream felt extremely real. Shi Xiaobai did not realize that he was in a dream.

    But one day, two doors suddenly appeared in front of Shi Xiaobai.

    A pure white door and a pure ck door.

    The two doors appeared together, and Shi Xiaobai instantly came to a realization that he was in a dream. This was because these two doors made him, who was in a dream, recall a memory from reality.

    These two doors had appeared back when Riko was helping him with his awakening dream. Back then, he listened to Riko¡¯s instructions and entered the pure white door.

    At this moment, two doors appeared again in his dream.

    Just like before, the white door emitted a soft aura, attracting him to walk into it, while he felt like something inside the ck door of darkness was calling out to him. It had an intense desire.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment and turned to head into the pure ck door because he was very curious what was inside the pure ck door.

    However, Shi Xiaobai never found out what was inside the pure ck door. After entering it, he felt his consciousness fall into a trance. Everything went ck in front of him and his body could no longer move. He had an illusionary feeling that a lot of time had passed.

    When he recovered his consciousness, he had appeared outside the pure ck door. He discovered that everything in his dream had changed.

    His country was still that country. The capital and pces were still the same, but all his subjects andmoners had disappeared. Recing them were demons that filled the city!

    Shi Xiaobai was immediately enraged. Although this was only a dream, the realism of the dream made him have feelings for his subjects and people. And at this moment, his capital had changed into a city of fiends. This meant only one thing. The fiends had killed all humans in the royal capital!

    In his rage, Shi Xiaobai only had one thought¡ªkill all fiends!

    Then, Shi Xiaobai realized that he had somehow be very strong, so strong that it was chilling. With a flick of his finger, all fiends were reduced to ashes.

    At the same time, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind became extremely powerful. He could sense that the entire human world were filled with fiends. Only seven humans of remarkable strength hid in secluded ces.

    Following that, Shi Xiaobai quickly realized that he was awakening from the dream soon!

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai made a decision. Using the remaining time, he teleported to various spots in the world, killing every fiend that could threaten the seven humans.

    He was just in time. When Shi Xiaobai realized that he was about to awaken, the powerful fiends had been mostly destroyed.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately used his mind to contact the seven hiding humans. In fact, Shi Xiaobai did not know how he could teleport ormunicate telepathically. But he could do anything he thought of, so Shi Xiaobai guessed that it was because he was in a dream.

    Shi Xiaobai telepathically informed the seven hiding humans that they could begin their counteroffensive. This was because the remaining fiends were no longer their match. Although relying on seven humans toplete a counteroffensive was extremely difficult, they were the final hope of humanity. Shi Xiaobai conveyed his wishes.

    To snatch the human world back!

    The seven hidden humans immediately took action, allowing Shi Xiaobai to finally feel at ease. At this moment, a fiery voice suddenly resounded throughout the heaven and earth, giving Shi Xiaobai a fright.

    ¡°Have you finally remembered? My liege!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was startled. This voice was very familiar to him, because this voice had been heard numerous times in his mind saying, ¡®Make your choice, Youth¡¯. It made him grind his teeth in hate a few times, but it had helped him prevent certain regrets.

    Fuck, the Absolute Choice had made a guest appearance in his dream?

    But this voice had nevermunicated with him. Shi Xiaobai could not help but ask the world sadly, ¡°Remember what?¡±

    The voice fell silent for a moment.

    ¡°Remember¡­¡±

    Remember what?

    The answer seemed to be about to be revealed.

    But in the next moment, the dream suddenly transformed into another scene.

    It was a candlelit bedroom with an intimate atmosphere. Shi Xiaobai was lying on a bed, with his limbs tied. His body could not move as a good-looking girly beside him.

    The girl was very close to him as her body fragrance assaulted his olfactory senses.

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned.

    What was going on?

    Suddenly, the girl got up and began taking off his clothes!

    Shi Xiaobai jumped in fright. However, he did not know why he could not move at all. He could only let the girl do whatever she wanted.

    Soon, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shirt was taken off. He was naked in the upper body as he felt a cold chill.

    Although Shi Xiaobai did not do much research when it came to men and women, he was no fool. He knew that if a man and womany in bed, it would be a huge problem when one took off the other person¡¯s clothes!

    Seeing the girl about to make her next move, and despite him not knowing what she would do next, Shi Xiaobai had that nagging feeling that he was in ¡®grave danger¡¯. Immediately, he began to struggle in his mind.

    Then, he awoken.

    He woke up from the long and fantastic dream.

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai opened his eyes. The first things that he saw were willow branches that cascaded down at him like a waterfall, and pale gold willow leaves. Through the holes in the willow¡¯s crown, he could see the sky. The sky was clear like a mirror.

    Shi Xiaobai straightened his body and surveyed his surroundings. He immediately discovered himself in the middle of a sparklingke. The surroundings were serene and beautiful, as though he had entered paradise.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai wondered for a moment when he suddenly felt his upper body feeling a chill. Looking down, he immediately discovered that ck and white clothes were covering his body. As he straightened his body, the clothes slipped down, revealing his upper body.

    Shi Xiaobai was startled and immediately surveyed his surroundings, but he did not see anyone.

    He was clearly the only person on this lone ind.

    Who was it that took off his clothes?

    Shi Xiaobai saw brand new trousers beside him. Clearly, they formed a set with the ck and white shirt.

    At this moment, the authoritative voice resounded in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s head:

    ¡°Wee to the sixth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Monster Fairnd!¡±

    ¡°Due to you reaching Monster Fairnd in an unconscious state, the announcement of the rules has been deliberately dyed.¡±

    ¡°In Monster Fairnd, there exist seven dragons. These seven dragons are located in seven different locations of Monster Fairnd. Your quest is to have a crusade with other trial-takers against the dragons.¡±

    ¡°However, only when the present dragon dies would the next dragon appear. There can only be one crusade against a dragon at any one point in time.¡±

    ¡°When the dragon dies, the system will determine the aggro level of the dragon, choosing the trial-taker that had umted the most aggro from the dragon, terming the person as a ¡®Braveheart¡¯. Only by bing a Braveheart can one head to the seventh level. This means that only seven people can clear this level!¡±

    ¡°Now, four dragons have died. The crusade against the fifth dragon is currently undergoing. The location information of the dragon will be provided to you soon.¡±

    ¡°This level¡¯s Level Lord, [Chthonian Emperor Estark], will descend in an hour!¡±

    ¡°Please make haste! Wishing you the best of luck!¡±

    The moment the voice faded, a miniature map materialized in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind, indicating to him where the fifth dragon was.

    From the position, he was more than half the map away from the fifth dragon. And from the miniature map, Monster Fairnd was many timesrger than the fifth level!

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not care about this at the moment. He waspletely dumbfounded.

    What was going on?

    How did he reach the sixth level after sleeping?

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly sensed something odd as he involuntarily raised his right hand slowly.

    His right hand could now move!

    Didn¡¯t this mean that he had been unconscious for at least eleven hours?

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but sigh. Not only did he have a strange dream in his sleep, strange happenings had happened in reality as well.

    ¡°It appears that This King does not suit sleeping.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai came to a simple conclusion and decided to temporarily put this matter aside.

    After some thought, he put on the ck and white t-shirt. He had to agree that it was extremelyfortable wearing it. The size also fit him perfectly.

    From the looks of it, the person who chose the clothes for him had gone through great pains.

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the trousers beside him and hesitated slightly. Finally, he decided to change into the trousers as well.

    Although he did not know who it was, he could not let down the good intentions of the other person.

    Furthermore, the texture of the trousers felt quite good. It was probably veryfortable wearing them.

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai unzipped the trousers and was about to take his trousers off to put on the new pair.

    Just as he took them off halfway.

    A golden beam of light suddenlynded on the ind!

    Itnded not far in front of Shi Xiaobai!

    As the golden light dissipated, a figure appeared in front of Shi Xiaobai.

    The person was a petite girl wearing a purple dress. She had long hair that was pink like cherry blossoms. Using purple hair ties, she tied her hair into two pigtails. Her skin was whiter than snow, and was like creamy jade. She had watery amber eyes and an exquisite face that looked like a pixie.

    After the girlnded, she looked down at the trousers that were halfway down by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s knees. Blinking, she whispered, ¡°Carry on.¡±

    The girl could have turned around, but instead, she raised her hands to cover her eyes. In between her fingers, she left a tiny gap.

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent.

    This King had his trousers just halfway off, and a female pervert came?

    ¡­

 Chapter 308: After saying so much, can I have a spot on your Friends list

    Chapter 308: After saying so much, can I have a spot on your Friends list

    Shi Xiaobai pulled up his trousers again. He felt somewhat awkward changing his trousers in front of a female stranger, especially when this girl was covering her eyes, but there were obvious gaps in between her fingers, as though she was prepared to peep tantly.

    ¡°Eh, why aren¡¯t you changing? The other pair of trousers fits your shirt better. It¡¯s best you change into it.¡±

    The girl lowered her hand and blinked. She said, ¡°I can turn around.¡±

    After saying that, the girl slowly turned her body.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed.

    Sigh, you should have turned around earlier. This King¡¯s trousers would have already been pulled up!

    Shi Xiaobai nced at the girl¡¯s back and suddenly found it familiar, as though he had seen it somewhere.

    Well, it had to be a mistake. He did not know such a ¡®bold¡¯ girl.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment and finally quickly changed his trousers.

    However, just as Shi Xiaobai finished changing his trousers, without making a sound, the girl had taken the initiative to turn around. Her timing was perfect. It was hard to doubt that the girl had not been peeping.

    No, there was no need for doubt. She definitely was peeping through some means!

    This was because the girl¡¯s ears were slightly red.

    Shi Xiaobai was at a loss as to what to say. He could only look at the girl with calm eyes.

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    The girl gently cleared her throat and started by saying, ¡°Hello, Shi Xiaobai, I¡¯m very happy to be randomly sent to the same waypoint as you. I¡¯m your¡­fan. My name is Ka Xiaozi. You can call me Xiaozi.¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard the girl address him as ¡®Shi Xiaobai¡¯, he was momentarily taken aback. After all, his identity to others was Tu Dahei, but Shi Xiaobai quickly recalled that back on the fifth level, the assessment program would provide the identity of the ¡®fugitive¡¯. Since he had reached the sixth level, it was very likely that he had been chosen as a ¡®fugitive¡¯. It was understandable that his identity as ¡®Shi Xiaobai¡¯ was revealed.

    And after hearing the girl iming to be his admirer, and how her name was ¡®Ka Xiaozi¡¯, his impression of her immediately elevated slightly.

    Although the girl¡¯s peeping of him changing was somewhat odd, the name she had was rather artistic. Names like Xiaobai (Little White), Xiaohei (Little ck), Xiaozi (Little Purple) needed to be praised.

    Shi Xiaobai stuck his chin outwards and said, ¡°The number of admirers This King has is just too many. There are people iming to be This King¡¯s admirers everywhere. This King has previously encountered two such despicable liars. Go ahead and say why you idolize This King?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai look at the girl with suspicion. Thest time people imed to be his admirers was during his first meeting with Chen Lingcun and Ye Jiaquan.

    Back then, the two of them praised him to the heavens, but in the end, the two were fucking acting!

    Having learned his lesson, Shi Xiaobai no longer easily trusted the words of ¡®admirers¡¯.

    However, Ka Xiaozi was apparently prepared. Without any thought, she answered, ¡°I began paying attention to you from a long, long time ago. In the beginning, I heard that Gaia recruited a dual S-ss talent named Shi Xiaobai. Immediately, I wanted to know what you looked like. That¡¯s because your name is very simr to mine. Shi Xiaobai, Ka Xiaozi. At first nce, no one can tell who is mimicking the other! Later on, I felt that if we could get to know each other, we would definitely be the best of friends.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly taken aback. This girl knew of his name so early on? From the beginning of the story, it did not sound fabricated. Immediately, Shi Xiaobai had some anticipation for what Ka Xiaozi had to say next.

    However, Shi Xiaobai could not help but interrupt, ¡°If it¡¯s mimicking, it can only be you mimicking This King. This is because This King has always been mimicked but never surpassed.¡±

    Ka Xiaozi seemed to recall of something when she heard this. She suddenly broke out intoughter. Her bright eyes narrowed into crescents, and a charming smile suffused on her lips.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly stunned. He had to say that the girl in front of him was indeed very beautiful. Her beauty could match Kali sans her eyepatch or a smiling Sunless.

    If it were any ordinary person, he would have fallen head over heals for Ka Xiaozi¡¯s smile. However, Shi Xiaobai would not. He stared at Ka Xiaozi with judgmental eyes and said, ¡°You are smiling in such a guilty manner. It can¡¯t be that your name is really deliberately mimicking This King, right?¡±

    Probably Shi Xiaobai was the only person who could tell ¡®guilt¡¯ from a beautiful smile that could topple countries.

    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯mughing because¡­forget it. It¡¯s best I don¡¯t exin. After all, any exnation is to conceal, and concealment is just fabricating a story.¡±

    Ka Xiaozi said righteously. However, the smile that blossomed on her face did not seem convincing.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was susceptible to this. He nodded and said, ¡°This King shall believe you this once. Continue on.¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡±

    Ka Xiaozi nodded. She slowly wiped away her smile, but there was a faint smile lingering on her lips. She seemed to be in an extremely good mood.

    She considered her words for a moment before saying, ¡°Later on, I paid some attention to the Gaia message boards, and ended up discovering that there was nearly no news about Shi Xiaobai. However, there was a thread discussing Tu Dahei on the boards. It was said that Tu Dahei made Underworld King, Hisith, suffer in ss and how he nearly eliminated all the rookies of Annihtion division. I have always been sensitive to names. I quickly guessed that the names Shi Xiaobai and Tu Dahei were clearly opposites. Could they be the same person? Back then, there were people who raised this idea on the message boards, but they were quickly refuted by others. The main reason was that Tu Dahei was already at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. And it was rumored that Shi Xiaobai had yet to begin psionic cultivation. It was impossible to aplish that in about ten days. Back then, I was somewhat doubtful about it, but I did not abandon this hypothesis. This was because I felt that a person who had a name like Shi Xiaobai was able to do anything.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt wistful immediately upon hearing this. What Ka Xiaozi said were events that urred in the past one or two months, but Shi Xiaobai felt like it was eons ago. Too many things had happened in the past one month.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded to gesture to Ka Xiaozi to continue. Actually, he was already convinced. After all, how could an ordinary person understand him that well. Especially the words, ¡®able to do anything¡¯, was something that gained Shi Xiaobai¡¯s approval.

    Ka Xiaozi continued, ¡°As I¡¯m a rookie from the organization, Muses, when Princess Xiao Xiao participated in the weekly contest as representative to Muses battle arena cafe branch, I went to watch that weekly match even if I wasn¡¯t interested in virtualpetitions. I then became a fan of one of the participants. The participants name was ¡®IChooseDogLeading¡¯! Hehe, after that. From the information that ¡®IChooseDogLeading¡¯ was a representative of Gaia branch and how he happened to be at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, I began to associate God DogLeading with Tu Dahei. Just a while ago, during the counteroffensive on the Demon City, I witnessed the Crab Steps you used and I was certain that you are God DogLeading!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised.

    Even a hidden identity as IChooseDogLeading had been guessed by this girl?

    The way Shi Xiaobai looked at Ka Xiaozi turned slightly odd. What the girl said sounded very realistic. He never expected that a stranger would pay so much attention to him somewhere else.

    This feeling felt somewhat amazing.

    ¡°I¡¯m your admirer.¡±

    Ka Xiaozi and Shi Xiaobai locked eyes. Be it tone or gaze, they were both extremely sincere. Shi Xiaobai could not help but nod. In fact, Shi Xiaobai had a nagging feeling that the girl in front of him was lying to him, but for some reason, this sentence sounded extremely truthful.

    It was unlikely a lie that she was his admirer.

    Ka Xiaozi suddenly said very passionately, ¡°I¡¯m really very happy, so happy to be able to participate in this selection. Although I¡¯ve guessed that Shi Xiaobai was Tu Dahei, and Tu Dahei was God DogLeading, it was all a guess. However, at the first level, when I heard your name resound throughout thend of the trial, I suddenly felt very proud. This was because the person to clear the level in less than twenty seconds and shock everybody was Shi Xiaobai. I knew from a long time ago, and began paying attention from early on. I remember your name more than any other rookie.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, when I reached the second level, I was stunned by your n onunching a counteroffensive on the Demon City. I was astounded by how you charged alone through the demonic beasts that filled thends and how you killed the Demonic Tree in one strike. However, i wasn¡¯t able to be a hundred percent sure that you were Shi Xiaobai. But back then, I had a thought. If Tu Dahei and Shi Xiaobai was not the same person, what rtionship would they have?¡±

    ¡°At the third level, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s name once again made everyone astounded. Finally at the fifth level, my guess from the very beginning was validated. Shi Xiaobai is Tu Dahei. I am unable to describe the feelings I had then. It¡¯s probably the feeling of wanting to eat choctes and also wanting to eat ice-cream, but because I¡¯m afraid of getting fat, I can only choose one. However, when the service staff suddenly tells you that they sell chocte ice-cream. Yea, anyways the feeling is very blissful.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯m very happy to be able to meet you at the sixth level and also have a chance to get to know you. I¡¯m your admirer and will always be one!¡±

    Be it Ka Xiaozi¡¯s words, tone or expression, she was extremely sincere. She was like a fan who had idolized a celebrity for a very long time and finally having the chance to confess her thoughts.

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat touched. Compared to what Chen Lingcun and Ye Jiaquan said in the past, he could not help but feel wistful. Look at it, take a good look at this. This is what a real fan is. Whatever she said was from the bottom of her heart!

    At this moment, Ka Xiaozi suddenly blinked. Her words took a sudden twist as she said, ¡°After saying so much, can I have a spot on your Friends list?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was shocked.

    A spot on the Friends list?

    This sentence inexplicably sounded familiar.

    Back when he was ying League of Legends 1v9, after doing a heaven-defying reversal, his teammates would type: ¡°God, can I have a spot on your Friends list?¡±

    But the girl in front of him probably did not mean that, right?

    However, Ka Xiaozi said coyly in the next moment, ¡°I¡¯m very weak. I got to the sixth levelpletely by luck. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to meet my idol. I¡¯m wondering if my idol can bring me along, letting me go wherever I want to go?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent.

    She really meant that?

    Ka Xiaozi lowered her head slightly and softly said, ¡°Can¡­I stay by your side?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave the girl a serious look.

    He had a nagging feeling that the girl said so much toy the foundations for this final sentence. However, this sentence touched him the most. This was because he could feel the true feelings from the girl.

    Shi Xiaobai cherished these Friendship spots and would not easily give them to others.

    However, if he were to meet such a cute girl like Ka Xiaozi, he would never be stingy with his Friendship spots.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. This King will take you to y the dragon.¡±

 Chapter 309: This spot definitely should harden, as a form of respect

    Chapter 309: This spot definitely should harden, as a form of respect

    In the sixth level, Monster Fairnd, there were seven dragons. This level¡¯s quest was tounch a crusade against the dragon. Therefore, Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. This King will take you to y the dragon.¡±

    Ka Xiaozi was taken aback before she immediately beamed, ¡°Alright!¡±

    ying dragons, that sounded truly domineering!

    However, their journey to y a dragon was met with a tiny problem, from the very beginning.

    At this moment, they were located in the middle of a lone ind. Although it was ake, the distance to the other end of theke was a few hundred meters. With Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Crab Steps at the Dominating Refinement realm, he was still able to barely waterwalk for a few hundred meters. However, could the girl who imed to be very weak be able to cross it?

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but ask, ¡°Do you know how to swim?¡±

    By using a psionic barrier to envelop one¡¯s body, it was unlikely to wet their clothes over the few hundred meter distance. If the girl knew how to swim, swimming was a rather good idea.

    Ka Xiaozi widened her big, bright eyes and shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m very weak. Furthermore¡­¡±

    Ka Xiaozi leaned sideways slightly and pointed to theke behind her.

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised as he took a step forward. Tracing the direction in which Ka Xiaozi pointed, he saw arge, dark shadow under the surface of theke. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, one would think of it as a tree¡¯s shadow. But on a careful look, one would be appalled to realize that it was a massive monster lurking underneath theke surface.

    Although arge and odd contour could be barely made out, the forbidding scales on the behemoth could be clearly seen due to the clearke. The behemoth was muchrger than the ind itself. If this behemoth was startled, survival might not be an option on this lone ind.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately dismissed the idea of letting the girl swim across theke. Ignoring the fact that the girl could not swim, even if she were a swimming athlete, she might end up in the belly of theke behemoth.

    Should he just kill the behemoth under theke?

    Shi Xiaobai had such a thought, but he quickly dismissed it. The ind was too tiny. If theke behemoth went into a rage, the ind might be the first to be destroyed. When the time came, he had to even rescue the girl who did not know how to swim. And what if, what if he wet his new clothes!?

    As Shi Xiaobai contemted, Ka Xiaozi did not appear anxious. She stared unblinkingly at Shi Xiaobai, as though she believed that Shi Xiaobai would be able to figure out a way.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, This King will piggyback you over?¡±

    This was the only idea Shi Xiaobai could think of. Although carrying a person on his back would slightly affect his movements, it would be of little effect.

    However, from Riko, Xiao Xiao, and Mu Yuesheng, Shi Xiaobai learned of something¡ªgirls did not like members of the opposite sex casually touching their bodies.

    He had just gotten to know Ka Xiaozi, so he naturally had to ask if she minded.

    Ka Xiaozi shook her head and said with augh, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind, but¡­¡±

    However¡­

    Ka Xiaozi walked towards Shi Xiaobai with light footsteps. Her eyes were bright, and her face was slightly blushed. She then slowly stretched out her arms as she said with puckered lips, ¡°Can you carry me instead?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly taken aback before he nodded. He did not find ¡®piggybacking¡¯ and ¡®carrying¡¯ very different. Although he preferred using a ¡®fireman¡¯s lift¡¯ because he could free up a hand to do other things, he did not mind satisfying the girl¡¯s request.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand had already recovered. He transformed the ck sword in his hand into energy and kept it in his right hand. He took a step forward and with one hand holding the girl¡¯s waist, he squatted down slightly, and held the girl¡¯s legs. In a very natural manner, he lifted the girl up in a princess carry.

    Ka Xiaozi exhaled slightly as she wrapped her arms around Shi Xiaobai¡¯s neck and leaned her forehead on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder.

    Such a position was somewhat ambiguous. At least, Ka Xiaozi was blushing. Her eyshes fluttered while her eyes slightly zed over.

    The girl¡¯s waist was very slender and soft. There was no excess fat, and her thigh was full and very stic. When she was carried, her purple dress slid up, revealing a portion of her calves. They were as exquisite and beautiful as ivory. The way she lowered her head in embarrassment was endearing. A virgin fragrance assaulted his olfactory senses. If this were any other male, even if their primal instincts did not boil their blood, they would definitely have hardened, as a form of respect.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was like a block of wood. He turned a blind eye towards this as he looked towards the surface of theke and began considering how he should traverse theke. If not for theke behemoth, he could easily traverse theke, but with uncertain factors, he had to consider the safety of the girl in his arms.

    Ka Xiaozi looked up and nced at Shi Xiaobai. A smile shed in her eyes.

    ¡°Hold tight.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai warned her with a whisper. He was ready to traverse theke.

    Ka Xiaozi nodded and hugged Shi Xiaobai tightly. Although she looked somewhat embarrassed, she did not seem to hate such intimacy.

    Shi Xiaobai took a few steps back and kicked off with a little run as he suddenly rushed forward!

    To run on the surface of theke, the most important thing was to be fast, followed by there not being any pause. It had to be done in one fell swoop.

    Shi Xiaobai stepped onto the water as he advanced forward like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water in a natural and smooth manner. In a while, he was halfway the distance.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    A cry sounded beside his ear as Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyebrows jumped slightly. Giving a sidewards nce, it was unknown when a gigantic head had emerged from the surface of theke.

    The gigantic head resembled a snake or a toad, and also a bit like a hippopotamus. In summary, it was extremely strange. But at this moment, the gigantic head was in close proximity. Therge mouth it had could easily devour a tiny hill!

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly rmed. From the behemoth¡¯s figure in the water, he thought that this direction was the behemoth¡¯s tail, but he never expected it to be a deceitful trick by the behemoth?

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not panic. He stepped onto the surface of theke and made an abrupt change in velocity!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The behemoth¡¯s mouth snapped, producing a rumbling bang. However, the behemoth quickly roared angrily. This was because it had only bitten a mirage!

    And on the other side, Shi Xiaobai, who had forcefully used Crab Phantom Image, was already charging towards the edge of theke with Ka Xiaozi in arms!

    At this moment, a gigantic shadow fell from the sky!

    It was the behemoth¡¯s tail!

    The gigantic tail was filled with spikes, as though swaths of towering trees came crashing down at him. If he was struck by the tail, his body would be riddled with holes even if he did not get smashed into pulp due to theke¡¯s surface!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. His body suddenly came to a halt as he stopped for a second above theke!

    This strange motion was as though he had stepped on the brakes on theke!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Theke behemoth clearly did not expect Shi Xiaobai to forcefully stop above the surface of theke. The gigantic tail made a wrong prediction and crashed down in front of the duo, sshing a wall of water!

    ¡°Oh no!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai, who was extremely calm to begin with, could no longer maintain hisposure. Staring with his eyes, he charged out madly. His speed was much faster than it usually was!

    Shi Xiaobai instantly appeared on the banks of theke as the water sshed down, forming ripples everywhere, as though it was raining cats and dogs.

    Shi Xiaobai had broken his limits once again at this critical moment. Having already perfected his previous realm, he had not been able to make a breakthrough with his Crab Steps, but now, he had broken through from the Dominating Refinement to the Crest of Perfection realm.

    Shi Xiaobai stopped only after he continued running forward for quite a distance. Immediately, an angry roar of indignation was heard behind him.

    ¡°That was close!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai heaved a sigh of relief.

    It was truly too dangerous. He nearly got his new clothes wet!

    Against the demonic beasts that filled thends and the pursuit of the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign, he had faced all sorts of difficult situations. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Crab Steps had been stuck at the Dominating Refinement realm all this while without being able to go another step further. At this moment, in order to not wet his clothes, Shi Xiaobai had finally broken his own limits!

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    For some unknown reason, Ka Xiaozi burst outughing. Herughter was as melodious as pearly bells. Her eyes were bright, and she looked cheerful. She did not appear as though she was shocked from the close shave from before. Instead, she seemed to be enjoying the process.

    Shi Xiaobai gently lowered Ka Xiaozi. Seeing the smiling girl and hearing the melodious sound of herughter, his mood elevated as well. He wanted tough with her.

    As the saying goes,ughing is contagious.

    Shi Xiaobai never believed it because whenever Yang Weiughed sinisterly, Shi Xiaobai did not have the mood tough with him.

    Now, Shi Xiaobai finally understood the reason. It was not the problem aboutughing, but because the personughingughed in an ugly manner!

    Shi Xiaobai revealed a gentle smile and said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t seem afraid at all?¡±

    Ka Xiaozi nodded as her lips pouted slightly before she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m very weak, but I¡¯m very daring!¡±

    I¡¯m very weak, but I¡¯m very daring.

    There was not a problem with this sentence!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m very strong, but I¡¯m very timid.¡±

    In a dark cavern, a menacing and strange voice echoed.

    ¡°You mean you do not dare to make a move?¡±

    An authoritative voice responded.

    ¡°As a cultured aristocrat, I cannote to blows with such a pretty girl.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, before you were trapped in this world, how many virgins had you killed? You were that era¡¯s most notorious aristocrat. You symbolized death and cruelty.¡±

    ¡°So what about that? I can kill weak virgin femalemoners, but that does not mean I can bite such a tough bone. Being self-aware is the culture of the aristocrat. In any case, I will not make a move. As for you, you im to be a demon king from Hell. Why are you still here?¡±

    ¡°Thew of being self-aware is equally effective in Hell.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Since you also know how powerful the virus is this time, yet you insist on me making the move. Are you trying to get me to court death?¡±

    ¡°No, we will not be able to defeat this virus in a one against one situation. There may be some hope if it¡¯s two against one.¡±

    ¡°May be? 1% or 0.01%? I will not gamble my life. To an aristocrat, honores first, but to me, lifees first.¡±

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t a good aristocrat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never been one. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°If the virus cannot be removed, three thousand years will be added to the imprisonment period. Can you ept this?¡±

    ¡°Compared to freedom, life is more important.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t ept it. I want freedom!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no hope in a two against one. You won¡¯t gain your freedom, only death.¡±

    ¡°Then if we go three against one, or even four against one, or even¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    The dark cavern suddenly quietened. The two voices fell silent at the same time.

    Momentster, the menacing voice was first to speak.

    ¡°This is no ordinary virus. It¡¯s a virus that far surpasses any viruses from before. Just sending the two of us is definitely insufficient. We need backup. Shall we notify the top about this?¡±

    ¡°Yea, that should be done. You can do it.¡±

    ¡°Why should I be the one to do it?¡±

    ¡°Because you are an aristocrat.¡±

    ¡°So what about being an aristocrat? Must an aristocrat do the dirty, tiring and shameless jobs?¡±

    ¡°No, what I mean is that Aristocrat¡¯s reputation allows for more to be done.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are all demonic kings of Hell so tactful like you?¡±

    ¡°Hell has its sses too.¡±

    ¡°A very reasonable exnation. Then let¡¯s do it. How many do we need?¡±

    ¡°At least seven.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, we only have seven!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 310: Donâ€™t hesitate, quickly kiss

    Chapter 310: Don¡¯t hesitate, quickly kiss

    Shi Xiaobai and Ka Xiaozi were located very far from the fifth dragon. They needed to cross more than half of the map. Although Shi Xiaobai had raised his Crab Steps to the Crest of Perfection realm because of not wanting to get his clothes wet, it would still need at least half an hour at full speed.

    It was unknown if the dragon couldst thirty minutes.

    Furthermore, there was this girl beside him. Could she keep up with his speed?

    Did he need to continue carrying her while running?

    The journey to y a dragon had just begun, but the duo had already encountered their second problem.

    However, Shi Xiaobai seemed to be the only one who considered this problem. Ka Xiaozi continued smiling sweetly, and did not seem to put the dilemma at heart.

    Shi Xiaobai did not n on wasting time. He directly went forward and carried the girl like the previous time.

    Ka Xiaozi¡¯s eyes shed an astonished look, but she quickly calmed down. She naturally wrapped her arms around Shi Xiaobai¡¯s neck and leaned her head on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder.

    Ka Xiaozi¡¯s body was soft and warm, as though he was carrying a warm piece of jade. Of course, most importantly, she was very light. Shi Xiaobai was very pleased with Ka Xiaozi¡¯s petite body. It could save him a lot of strength.

    ¡°Hold on tight. This King is¡­going to run at full speed!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai lowered his head and reminded her with a whisper.

    Ka Xiaozi gave an ¡°orh¡± and very obediently hugged him even tighter. Her chest was tightly pressed to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder, but unfortunately, her chest was as t as an airport runway. It could not produce any curves from the pressure.

    In fact, Ka Xiaozi¡¯s figure and name reminded Shi Xiaobai of Kali. However, the two had clear differences in the color of their hair, eyes, as well facial features. Although both of them possessed a beauty of pixies, their temperaments were different. Their personalities were slightly different as well. As for the auras, it was like night and day.

    Kali gave Shi Xiaobai a feeling that she was very strong, deep and unfathomably strong.

    Ka Xiaozi gave Shi Xiaobai a feeling that she was very weak, inestimably weak.

    Shi Xiaobai obviously wouldn¡¯t be silly enough to believe that Ka Xiaozi was really weak considering how she could reach the sixth level. However, she did not seem that strong.

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but lower his head to nce at Ka Xiaozi. It just so happened that Ka Xiaozi had looked up at him.

    The two locked eyes up close as time seemed to stop at that moment.

    Ka Xiaozi slowly closed her eyes. Her cheeks were slightly red, her tiny mouth was puckered, with an alluring look that read ¡®don¡¯t hesitate, quickly kiss¡¯.

    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion as expected.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had such a thought as he looked up and used Crab Steps to charge forward at full speed.

    Ka Xiaozi gently smiled and buried her head into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder. Her eyes were filled with embarrassment and smiles.

    ¡­

    In order to be in time to y the dragon, Shi Xiaobai used his full strength to run forward. He traversed the beautiful forest like a wind.

    This was the first time Ka Xiaozi experienced being carried in someone¡¯s arms while ¡®going out on a spin¡¯. As she was immersing herself in this process, she produced pearlyughter along the way.

    Herughter seemed to have a magical power to it. It made Shi Xiaobai somehow feel like he had inexhaustible energy.

    This world¡¯s name was Monster Fairnd. On the way, they obviously encountered several strange monsters.

    For example, a metallic-colored slime, a gigantic dual-de wielding pheasant, a tree ent that disguised itself as a tree so as to attack by surprise, a ck-skinned python that was hundreds of meters long, a zombie with rotting flesh all over, a cheetah with mes all over its body, a tiger flying in the sky with wings on its back, a gigantic man-eating flower that suddenly opened its mouth from under the ground¡­

    Countless monsters lurked in the forest. It could be said that there was danger everywhere. However, these monsters would only attack enemies that intruded into their territory. Therefore, after dodging them in an ingenious fashion, he would leave them far behind. They would then give up pursuing him.

    Along the way, there were some near misses, but nothing dangerous. Shi Xiaobai used his astounding speed and reaction time to dodge the attacks from monsters time and time again.

    As Ka Xiaozi said, although she was very weak, she was very bold. Despite encountering all these dangers along the way, she did not even reveal a look of apprehension, nor did she scream. Instead, she wasughing all the way.

    The sweetughter was filled with joy and excitement. It sounded like a mesmerizing piano piece, but also a tune that caused one¡¯s blood to boil in excitement.

    Herughter came from the bottom of her heart. Itcked the reserved nature of typical girls. It was graceful, open, natural, and refined.

    Shi Xiaobai could not help butugh with her. He felt inexplicably carefree, as though this boring run had be a fun and exciting escapade because of the girl¡¯s existence.

    As the duo proceeded forward, theyughed, unaware of the passage of time. Very soon, they saw a group of people gathered ahead of them.

    The group of people numbered about forty or fifty. When the duo saw the crowd, the crowd had also turned their heads over.

    There was no other way. For this group of people, the sound ofughter had reached them before the duo arrived.

    One of theughters sounded somewhat young, but it sounded inexplicably heroic and carefree.

    The otherughter was mesmerizing like a heavenly harp. They could not help but conjure an image of a beautiful girl.

    The twoughters were enough to make everyone stop what they were doing. They could not help but to turn around to take a look.

    Although God was usually fair, He would close a window when opening a door for you. Those girls that had ethereal and sweet voices were mostly fat girls, but it did not prevent the crowd from looking forward to something unexpected.

    Then, they truly saw something unexpected.

    The unexpected left many people dumbfounded.

    The first thing they did was to search for the owner of that melodious voice, so they immediately saw Ka Xiaozi in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s arms.

    Although her head was leaning on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shoulder, revealing only her side profile, just her side profile was enough to make people forget to breathe.

    How could there be such a pretty girl in this world?

    Why was this girl that resembled a pixie carried in the arms of someone else?

    Who was the bastard that had such luck?

    Everyone immediately looked at the youth carrying the girl, and their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.

    ¡°Holy shit, it¡¯s Shi Xiaobai again?¡±

    ¡°Fuck, why does this happen? Isn¡¯t Shi Xiaobai an item with Goddess Sunless? What¡­is going on now!?¡±

    ¡°Heavens, I thought Shi Xiaobai got some dumb luck to be able to seed in chasing Sunless. But who knew that he immediately got another even more beautiful girl. Is he two-timing two wonderful girls?¡±

    ¡°I feel that¡­if Goddess Sunless were not to have such a cold face, she would not be worse than this girl. But now, I have to say that this girl is the prettiest girl I¡¯ve ever seen. She¡¯s prettier than world-ss female celebrities. Of course, she¡¯s still a little young. In terms of charm, she can¡¯t beat those world-ss beauties.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, I feel like beating Shi Xiaobai up!¡±

    ¡°Yo, the main point is that none of us here can defeat Shi Xiaobai. It¡¯s so infuriating!¡±

    ¡°What rtionship does the two have? They feel so intimate¡­¡±

    ¡°You can know what rtionship they have even if you use your knee to think. Look at that girl¡¯s eyes. Those are the eyes of one having fallen into the river of love, but Shi Xiaobai¡­. Fuck, with a beauty in arms, how is Shi Xiaobai that calm?¡±

    ¡°This is the difference between people. Do you think Shi Xiaobai will be like a bunch of losers like you who lose to their primal instincts all the time? He might have¡­might have been used to it¡­ Fuck, why do I suddenly feel like dying as I say this¡­¡±

    ¡°So infuriating!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This group of people were clearly rookies participating in the selection. A few of them were people Shi Xiaobai recognized. Most of the youths had been hurt by this scene, receiving 10,000 points of damage.

    When Shi Xiaobai saw everyone discussing, he did not put their words to heart. He now began realizing that the rookies had misunderstood his rtionship with Sunless and Ka Xiaozi. However, Shi Xiaobai could not be bothered to exin, nor did he feel like there was a need to exin.

    He gently lowered Ka Xiaozi.

    However, Ka Xiaozi did not release her arms around his neck.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked curiously at Ka Xiaozi.

    ¡°On the way, Iughed very happily. I¡¯ve notughed in such a carefree manner in a long time, a very, very long time¡­¡±

    Ka Xiaozi looked up into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes. There was still a happy smile on her face. Her face was slightly red, as her eyes had a soft look to them, beautiful and crystal clear.

    ¡°This King was very happy as well.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned. Ever since he came to this world, it was as if he had neverughed so brazenly and in such a carefree manner?

    This was because he encountered the cmity fiend, Sahadun, aftering to this world. He had experienced despair, and his thirst to be strong had weighed heavily on his mind.

    This way of freelyughing without any worries had been a distant thing for him as well.

    As Shi Xiaobai was lost in reverie, he suddenly felt a soft moistness on his cheek. Something with a slight fragrant scent was adhered to it.

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised as he looked sideways. Ka Xiaozi had tip-toed and kissed him on the cheek.

    The moment her lips touched him, Ka Xiaozi released her arms and lowered her head slightly. Her feet gently rubbed the ground as she muttered, ¡°This is a reward.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai acknowledged with an ¡®orh¡¯, and did not say anything. He kept feeling like he had not lost out.

    When the youths in the distance saw this scene, their hearts shattered and fell to the ground.

    This pixie-like girl clearly had a ce for Shi Xiaobai in her heart. That coy look was truly mesmerizing, but unfortunately, it did not belong to them.

    At this moment, three people walked out of the crowd towards Shi Xiaobai and Ka Xiaozi.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. Waving his hand, he greeted the three people as he walked over. Ka Xiaozi followed closely beside him.

    The three people were none other than Mu Yuesheng, Mozzie, and Kevin.

    To speak the truth, Shi Xiaobai did not expect to see Mozzie and Kevin on the sixth level. The rules of the fifth level disadvantaged Mozzie and Kevin because of their very poor mobility. Their strength was not as powerful as Sunless¡¯ to ¡®kill¡¯ groups if they came. It was difficult to snatch a Death Epaulette. Protecting a Death Epaulette was even more difficult.

    It would be a breeze for Mu Yuesheng. In terms of speed, she stood head and shoulders above others.

    Therefore, he never expected for Mozzie and Kevin to arrive as well.

    What happened on the fifth level?

    When the trio walked over, their eyes spontaneouslynded on Ka Xiaozi. Different from the other rookies, they would not suspect that Shi Xiaobai was two-timing. This was because they knew for a fact that there was nothing ambiguous between Shi Xiaobai and Sunless. Their guesses werepletely opposite from others.

    However, they never expected Ka Xiaozi to be the first to greet them. Furthermore, she immediately confirmed their guesses. They heard Ka Xiaozi say, ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Ka Xiaozi. My rtionship with Shi Xiaobai is not what you think. However, I¡¯m working hard towards that rtionship. The saying goes that it¡¯s easy for a girl to chase a boy, but I¡¯ve discovered that it¡¯s not true.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng andpany were stunned. This girl was very open, bold and shameless!

    Shi Xiaobai was also stunned.

    He was being pursued?

    Shi Xiaobai felt somewhat helpless. He could only sigh in his head and think,

    This King is truly too excellent.

    He looked at Ka Xiaozi and said seriously, ¡°This King already has a girlfriend!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly discovered that having a girlfriend was quite a good thing. It could save him quite a bit of trouble!

    If others were to know that Shi Xiaobai was having a headache for this matter, they would probably cry in the bathroom till they passed out.

    Upon hearing Shi Xiaobai say this, Ka Xiaozi smiled sweetly and said, ¡°I know!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart jumped and he looked curiously at Ka Xiaozi, ¡°You know?¡±

    If Shi Xiaobai remembered correctly, the matter of him having a girlfriend was something only Kali and Sunless knew!

    ¡­

 Chapter 311: What happened during This Kingâ€™s afternoon nap

    Chapter 311: What happened during This King¡¯s afternoon nap

    When Shi Xiaobai imed to already have a girlfriend, Mu Yuesheng andpany were astounded. Instead, it was Ka Xiaozi who said matter-of-factly, ¡®I know¡¯.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt somewhat curious. The news of him having a girlfriend was something only Kali herself or Sunless, who he previously informed, knew.

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but ask doubtfully, ¡°You know?¡±

    When Ka Xiaozi heard this, she was taken aback, but she immediately regained herposure and said, ¡°Everyone knows. Your girlfriend is¡­Sunless Ye. I of course¡­know.¡±

    This matter was something almost all the rookies knew. Although it was a misunderstanding, that was how rumors started.

    It seemed quite typical for Ka Xiaozi to misunderstand Sunless as his girlfriend.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately wiped his doubts away and shook his head gently. ¡°It¡¯s not her.¡±

    Ka Xiaozi¡¯s eyes immediately turned odd as she whispered, ¡°So there¡¯s someone else?¡±

    Mozzie¡¯s eyes burned with a Soul of Gossip. She looked at Shi Xiaobai and hurriedly said, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, who is it?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng and Kevin also stared intently at Shi Xiaobai, obviously very interested in knowing who Shi Xiaobai¡¯s girlfriend was. From their point of view, Shi Xiaobai was constantly surrounded by chicks, but he had never expressed any interest in that regard.

    Although his Massage Technique of God was somewhat ambiguous, he was like a block of wood himself, turning a blind eye to the alluring scenes. People could not help but sigh because of it. Either Shi Xiaobai was overly pure and innocent, or he was engaging in a long con.

    As such, Mu Yuesheng andpany refused to believe that Shi Xiaobai had a girlfriend. They could not imagine what girl could stir Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart that even Sunless and Ka Xiaozi could not.

    From their point of view, a girlfriend was likely an excuse Shi Xiaobai used because he found it troublesome.

    In fact, Mu Yuesheng andpany understood Shi Xiaobai very well, but they were only half-right.

    Shi Xiaobai indeed found it troublesome, but he truly had a girlfriend. Furthermore, he did not mind telling others who his girlfriend was.

    Shi Xiaobai frankly said, ¡°This King¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s name is Kali. All of you probably don¡¯t know her.¡±

    With this said, Mozzie andpany gaped, before spontaneously scoffing with a ¡°tch¡±, as they gave the look of ¡®whoever believes you is a fool¡¯.

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised and asked curiously, ¡°Why that reaction?¡±

    Kevin rarely had a chance to put Shi Xiaobai down, so how could he miss this opportunity? He said, ¡°Although I know you picked a random name to brush us off because you do not have a girlfriend, I never expected you to use the name Kali. Shi Xiaobai¡­we are all from Gaia. Who doesn¡¯t know about the three powerhouses of Gaia, Her Excellency Kali? Cough. Her Excellency Kali¡¯s age can be your grandmother¡¯s grandmother¡¯s¡­to the n-th time. Rumor has it that she¡¯s old and ugly. Furthermore, her temper is terrible and she has an odd personality, an old hag that strangers shy away. Yet, you say Kali is your girlfriend. This joke is way too exaggerated!¡±

    Mozzie quipped as well, ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai¡­Grandma Kali is very famous. Don¡¯t use her as a joke for no reason.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng also anxiously said, ¡°Rumor has it that Her Excellency Kali¡¯s temper is even odder than His Excellency Hisith¡¯s. Also, rumor has it that she has been chaste all her life, and people curse her behind her back as an old hag or old virgin. Although, it¡¯s not pleasing to the ears, it¡¯s evident that Her Excellency Kali is a person who cares about her chastity and well-being. It¡¯s best your joke doesn¡¯t reach her ears!¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard the trio¡¯s words, he frowned deeply and said with a solemn expression, ¡°The rumors you heard are all extremely ridiculous. Kali looks more like a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl. She¡¯s as pretty as a pixie, with a very gentle personality. This King likes her a lot. It¡¯spletely opposite from what you have heard. Forget it, it¡¯s best when you see her in person. This King will find an opportunity for all of you to meet her one day.¡±

    Seeing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression look so serious, as though he was fuming, the trio did not dare to say anything more. They were filled with doubts. Could all the rumors regarding Kali be fake?

    Shi Xiaobai was indeed rather angry, but it was not because of the trio¡¯s words, but angry over the rumor-mongers¡¯ nders.

    Kali held a very special spot in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart. She was not to be ndered.

    No one noticed that the silent Ka Xiaozi had lowered her head. There was aplicated looking smile on her lips, as though it was an angry sneer, but also a relieved smile.

    The mood turned slightly heavy.

    Shi Xiaobai did not wish to harp on this topic, so he quickly changed topics and said, ¡°Oh right, what happened during This King¡¯s afternoon nap?¡±

    When the trio heard this, they were slightly taken aback before they realized what he meant. The afternoon nap Shi Xiaobai was referring to was the period he was unconscious.

    Depicting unconsciousness as an afternoon nap was very Shi Xiaobai.

    Mu Yuesheng, who had been defending by his side ever since he began ¡®taking an afternoon nap¡¯, knew the situation the best. She began describing what had happened during that period of time.

    Mu Yuesheng did not embellish the situation too much, nor did she mention how she had hurt her hand while protecting him. She simply told Shi Xiaobai that after he fell unconscious, due to the goodwill he had umted in the previous levels, many rookies chose to protect him. Along the way, the ck-robed youth that he had killed revived. There were people who were killed protecting him, so the rookies ran away in fright, leaving only nine people to protect him.

    Mu Yuesheng very seriously informed Shi Xiaobai of the names of Pulp Farmer andpany.

    Mu Yuesheng finally added, ¡°Oh right, there was a mysterious person protecting you in the dark. If not for that shot that blew up the head of the ck-robed bloody figure at the critical moment, the situation would likely have been rather dangerous.¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai finished hearing this, he said gratefully, ¡°Thank you to all of you. This King will remember this favor.¡±

    Kevin embarrassedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I camete. I basically didn¡¯t help at all.¡±

    Mozzie stuck her tongue out as she said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for running too slowly.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s enough to do your best to rush to me. This King just woke up about half an hour ago, and slept more than ten hours. What happened during this period?¡±

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai was eager to know how Mozzie and Kevin were able to clear the fifth level. He had a nagging feeling that this matter should have been ratherplicated.

    Kevin cleverly realized what Shi Xiaobai was asking about, so he said, ¡°So you woke up half an hour ago. In that case, you were probably unconsci-¡­having an afternoon nap for twelve hours. There were quite a lot of things happening during this period of time. The first oddity was the fifth level¡¯s Level Lord did not descend although the time was up. The next big thing was the bloody figure reviving. It began scouring the world to find people to vent its anger. It destroyed the Life Epaulettes of many rookies, and no one could stop it. But thankfully, the bloody figure was randomly given the Death Epaulette. After he vented his anger for ten minutes, he was sent away. Therefore, there were still rookies who ¡®luckily¡¯ survived. Mozzie and I happened to tide over the cmity.¡±

    ¡°Later on, Mozzie was randomly assigned the Death Epaulette, but by then, the top ten in the official forecast had already cleared the level, while the remaining rookies were mostly ¡®killed¡¯ by the bloody figure. In addition to the Level Lord not descending, Yuesheng, Mozzie and I formed a three-person group and managed to seed surviving ten minutes. Of course, it was mostly thanks to Yuesheng. After she broke through to the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, her strength was almost equivalent to Pulp Farmer and the rest. Typical rookies were no problem for her. Later on, I was also randomly assigned a Death Epaulette. Yuesheng protected me as well¡­so, Mozzie and I, with the help of Yuesheng, together with the Level Lord being on strike and the bloody figure¡¯s frenzy¡­we managed to luckily reach the sixth level.¡±

    After Kevin depicted the series of events in detail, Shi Xiaobai could not help but give a Like to the duo¡¯s good luck. Of course, the most important thing was because of Mu Yuesheng¡¯s protection, if not, luck would not have been sufficient. After all, the rules of the fifth level were very disadvantageous to slower-moving people like them.

    However, there was a nagging feeling that there was something odd with the fifth level¡¯s Level Lord going on strike.

    For some reason, Shi Xiaobai could not help but feel a sense of foreboding.

    At this moment, Kevin seemed to think of something as he added, ¡°Oh, right. I forgot to tell you about the situation regarding the sixth level. During the past ten or so hours, four dragons have died in the sixth level. As such, four ¡®Bravehearts¡¯ have been sent to the seventh level. It might sound like a coincidence, but the four people happen to be the top four as predicted in the official forecast¡ªSpeechless, Mu Lengxi, Sunless and Pulp Farmer. Furthermore, the order in which they slew the dragons was just like their ranking. Now, the fifth dragon has already appeared in the mountain valley in front. All the rookies are basically gathered here. I did a count, with the two of you here, there¡¯s a total of forty-five people.¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he cocked his head to give a look. They were gathered here to chat, while the other rookies that were gathered on the other side would asionally cast curious looks at them, but no one took the liberty to disturb them.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt somewhat curious. He asked, ¡°When This King woke up, the fifth dragon should have descended, right? Why are all of you gathered here after half an hour?¡±

    Kevin said with a wry smile, ¡°The path into the mountain valley is blocked and the outer perimeter of the mountain valley has a domain which no one can break through it. Although there¡¯s a hole in the domain, that domain is blocked by an immobile monster. No matter what we do, we aren¡¯t able to make it move.¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he was slightly surprised. What monster left so many people at their wits¡¯ end?

    Shi Xiaobai immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring This King there!¡±

    Kevin nodded and turned around to head forward. The rest immediately followed.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head sideways to Ka Xiaozi beside him. Noticing how she didn¡¯t look well and recalling how this bubbly girl had been silent for a while, he could not help but ask out of concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±

    Ka Xiaozi looked up and said with a smile, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just wondering what monster can block so many people.¡±

    The group proceeded forward, walking past the gathered rookies. Turning round a bend, they saw a path that led into the mountain valley.

    A monster was blocking the path.

    The monster was truly extremely odd. From its shape, it was clearly a gigantic ball. Along its circumference was a disk, making it look like a medallion.

    However, this ball and disk were clearly made out of diamond!

    It had two eyes like night pearls that were about the size of basketballs.

    This was no monster. It was basically a priceless treasure!

    Wouldn¡¯t one try to carry away such a treasure even if it risked one¡¯s life?

    However, the dozens of people could only stare and were unable to move the gigantic diamond monster?

    At this moment, a deliberately raised voice rang out from the midst of the whispering crowd. It was filled with disdain.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all irritating? Stop fucking talking so highly of Shi Xiaobai. Let me make this clear, even if he were to use all his strength, he will not be able to move the monster!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 312: Itâ€™s time to bring out the big guns

    Chapter 312: It¡¯s time to bring out the big guns

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all irritating. Stop fucking talking so highly about Shi Xiaobai. Let me make this clear, even if he were to use all his strength, he will not be able to move the monster!¡±

    The voice was deliberately raised, overwhelming the voices of everyone else. As such, it was also heard by Shi Xiaobai andpany.

    Everyone could not help but turn their heads over. The person who said it was a youth that looked frivolous.

    When the youth saw everyone looking at him, he timidly took a step back, but quickly he worked up the courage to say, ¡°Even thebined forces of Feng Yuanlin, Zhou Chuchu, An Mo, and Liu Yu were unable to move this diamond monster by a centimeter. Why would Shi Xiaobai be able to do so? All of you are like braindead fans saying how we can soon go past this with Shi Xiaobai here? I can¡¯t bear hearing this anymore!¡±

    The mood suddenly became strange. The rookies gave the youth strange looks before they gaped.

    ¡°Although Shi Xiaobai is two-timing, his strength is nothing to be maligned. If he can¡¯t do it too, then we probably do not have any way of crossing.¡±

    ¡°When I heard him clear the first level in less than twenty seconds, I immediately thought that it was impossible. When I saw the legions of demonic beasts during the counteroffensive against the Demon City, I thought it was impossible too. Not long ago, I heard that only the Hero King had managed to conquer a Level Lord, and I thought no one else except the Hero King would be able to do it, but Shi Xiaobai managed to do it. So now, I believe that there is nothing Shi Xiaobai can¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°I sense some sour grapes. Although Shi Xiaobai truly makes you jealous and envious, it shouldn¡¯t go as far as suffering from sour grapes because of him, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a brainless fan, so? Are you going to bite me?¡±

    ¡°Pui! Even Feng Yuanlin and the others said that the monster will not be able to obstruct any further with Shi Xiaobai here. Are you unconvinced?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What happened was rather surprising. These rookies who were cursing how Shi Xiaobai was two-timing immediately took his side and supported him. Most people believed that Shi Xiaobai had a way to move the monster as well.

    The youth¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. He was feeling as terrible as him having eaten a fly. He could only insist, ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens. Shi Xiaobai definitely will not be able to move the diamond monster, not even a centimeter. If, if he could to it, I¡¯ll run naked in the woods.¡±

    Hearing the youth¡¯s words that went for broke, the rookies were somewhat dumbfounded, but soon, they burst out into dismissive sneers.

    ¡°Who are you running naked for? Are you nning to blind our eyes?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you are ugly, but taking off your clothes to pollute the environment would be your fault.¡±

    ¡°Pui, with someone like you, you dare to reveal your dick?¡±

    ¡°Gross. The scene is just too sick. I don¡¯t even dare to imagine.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Upon hearing the crowd jeering him, the youth¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He suddenly felt somewhat regretful for mocking Shi Xiaobai out of his inability to suppress his jealousy.

    Fuck, all of you were having fun putting down Shi Xiaobai, but now, there wasn¡¯t a single person supporting him.

    What sort of magic did Shi Xiaobai have? How did Shi Xiaobai make all these rookies from various organizations, who were usually proud and mighty, so trusting of him?

    From afar, Shi Xiaobai heard the crowd¡¯s conversation and felt his heart warm up. He never put jeering at heart because he would quickly use action to smack faces. However, to be supported while being jeered at, this seemed to be his first.

    Of course, it appeared as though there was a danger to it. As the crowd had ced him on a high pedestal, he would suffer from a terrible fall from the pedestal if he were to fail to move the diamond monster.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was never afraid of challenges, nor did he worry about being ced on a pedestal.

    He only wanted to say,e on, let the praise and ravings be more intense!

    Ka Xiaozi gently touched his arm and said with while beaming, ¡°It¡¯s time to bring out the big guns.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised before he nodded. He had a nagging feeling that Ka Xiaozi would asionally say something cheeky. For example, the sentence, ¡°it¡¯s time to bring out the big guns¡±, seemed to be¡­something he had previously said?

    ¡°A coincidence?¡±

    At this moment, four people walked out of the crowd, towards Shi Xiaobai andpany.

    They happened to be Feng Yuanlin, Liu Yu, An Mo, and Zhou Chuchu.

    Other than the voluptuous Zhou Chuchu, Shi Xiaobai had a slight impression of the four.

    Liu Yu had once defended City #1 with him. He had met Feng Yuanlin on the crystalline grounds of the third level, Thousand Stone Doors. He remembered An Mo to be a person whose flute tunes were horrendously jarring to the ears.

    Furthermore, he had learned of their names from Mu Yuesheng just a while ago. She had also briefly described their appearances, so Shi Xiaobai was able to immediately recognize them.

    As such, Shi Xiaobai was the first to speak, ¡°Thank you for protecting This King for ten minutes. This King will definitely remember it.¡±

    Remembering it was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s promise.

    The promise sounded simple, but its value definitely exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Feng Yuanlin scratched his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t thank me. It¡¯s quite embarrassing.¡±

    Zhou Chuchu immediately snapped, ¡°Excuse me? The most shameless person is you!¡±

    An Mo said with a serious expression, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, this diamond monster¡¯s defense is crazily high. The dozens of us have attacked the diamond monster together but to no avail. Even if you use that attack that instantly killed the ck-robed bloody figure it might not be enough. However, I still choose to believe you because you have done many impossible things.¡±

    Liu Yu said with sigh as well, ¡°ording to this penniless priest¡¯s deductions, it¡¯s impossible to shake the diamond monster¡¯s defense at the Psionic Mortal Realm.¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard what the two said, he was slightly rmed. The attack he used to instantly kill the ck-robed bloody figure was Excalibur augmented with One Second Shura. The price he paid was extremely high. It was his strongest move at the very moment. Although his psionic power back then was insufficient, preventing him from being able to fully use his power, it was still very terrifying.

    This move could not even shake the diamond monster¡¯s defenses? How terrifying was this diamond monster?

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head to observe the diamond monster. It wasying on the ground silently. Its eyes did not even move, as though it was a lifeless object.

    Shi Xiaobai gathered his killing intent and was surprised to discover that the diamond monster only had one fatal red line on its body. Furthermore, the red line was located in the core of the diamond ball. The motionless line was very thin and short.

    This was the diamond monster¡¯s only weakness. It waspletely hidden in its interior, making it equivalent to not having any weakness at all.

    At this moment, Mu Yuesheng walked towards Shi Xiaobai¡¯s side. She whispered, ¡°Anything other than physical attacks seem to bepletely ineffective against the diamond monster. My electric bolt, the me and ice attacks of other rookies were absorbed the moment they touched the diamond monster. However, its physical defense is equally terrifying. Dozens of them attacked at the same time but failed to even leave a mark. They didn¡¯t even manage to shake it.¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he was slightly surprised.

    Non-physical attacks were ineffective, and its physical defense was extremely heaven-defying.

    What sort of history did such a diamond monster have?

    As Shi Xiaobai pondered, he walked forward and came to a spot three meters away from the diamond monster.

    Everyone gradually quietened down. They cast their gazes at Shi Xiaobai. Although they verbally said that they believed that Shi Xiaobai could change the impossible into reality, they were still not certain. This was because the diamond monster¡¯s defense was too exaggerated. It was so exaggerated that they suspected if the diamond monster was something the assessment program deliberately released to eliminate them.

    Shi Xiaobai reached out his right hand as a ck beam of light bloomed. A ck sword appeared in his hand.

    At the same time, golden points of light began emerging out of the ground as they quickly gathered towards Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body, giving his body a golden luster.

    Everyone held their breaths. Their hearts were both filled with anticipation and also disturbed.

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly took a step forward and shed out!

    A golden sword beam struck the diamond monster like dawn casting its first light!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An explosion resounded as the golden beam shattered. Dust flew into the sky and it was not immediately apparent as to what had happened.

    But soon, the golden light dissipated and the dust settled. Everyone drew a gasp.

    That diamond monster¡­still remained unmoved. Not a single mark was left on it!

    ¡°Ha¡­ha, hahaha¡­¡±

    A mockingughter resounded. The youth from before derided, ¡°Look, this is the Shi Xiaobai all of you were constantly harping on. Just that bit of attack, what can it do?¡±

    The crowd did not speak. They only gave the youth a nce like they were watching a retard.

    This strike was clearly the most simple Beginner Sword. Although he had activated his Sword Truth, this was clearly a simple move for Shi Xiaobai. He was just testing the diamond monster¡¯s defense.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Shi Xiaobai, waiting for his next strike.

    The next strike was the real attack.

    But what astonished everyone was Shi Xiaobai putting away the ck sword.

    Following that, he turned around and walked back.

    The crowd was rmed.

    Shi Xiaobai had given up? Did he realize that the diamond monster¡¯s defense was imprable after a test strike, so he had given up?

    Of course, Shi Xiaobai did not give up. However, this strike that seemed like an ordinary Beginner Sword actually had terrifying destructive power. In terms of destructive power, it was not much weaker than the Kun Peng Sword Technique with Sword Truth activated.

    Such power could not even shake the diamond monster, indicating how powerful its defense was.

    ¡°I will have to use that move.¡±

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai walked towards Mozzie andpany. Under everyone¡¯s astonished stares, he came in front of Kevin.

    Kevin immediately felt a sense of foreboding as he said with a dryugh, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not say a word as he reached out his right hand towards Kevin¡¯s chest.

    This action gave everyone a fright.

    They had seen this scene before. Back at the fifth level, Shi Xiaobai had once retrieved a pair of shoes from the brown-haired girl beside him!

    They immediately realized what Shi Xiaobai was nning on doing, but they found it extremely odd.

    Touching a chick¡¯s chest was a welfare that made people jealous.

    But touching a guy¡¯s chest? Fuck, that¡¯s just disgusting.

    However, the imagined gross scene did not appear. This was because when Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand reached about ten centimeters away from Kevin¡¯s chest, a circle of light appeared by Kevin¡¯s chest. A short sword flew out of his chest andnded in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand.

    Kevin stared at Shi Xiaobai and realized that he could not resist at all.

    When this scenended in Mu Yuesheng¡¯s eyes, she gaped and thought, there was no need for his hand to be so close? Then why¡­?

    Heavens, it was horrifying on pondering¡­

    Shi Xiaobai transformed the short sword in his hand into a blob of light and stretched both his hands into it.

    When Mu Yuesheng saw this scene, she could not help but turn towards Kevin and asked, ¡°How..do you feel now?¡±

    Kevin shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing. That¡¯s not right. This Genius is feeling pissed now. This bastard was so nice and friendly when he borrowed your powers, but now when ites to my turn, he extracted it without a word. I didn¡¯t even get to react.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng fell silent. The feeling of her powers being borrowed was bone-chilling. It made her evenck the energy to walk. But now, Kevin did not feel a thing.

    Could it be that there was a difference between men and women?

    Or could it be¡­that Shi Xiaobai had always been going for a long con?

    Mu Yuesheng did not dare to think further.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai had finished his energy reconstruction. He had transformed the short sword into a meshed boxing glove!

    Shi Xiaobai wore the boxing glove and walked towards the diamond monster.

    When Shi Xiaobai came before the diamond monster. He turned sideways and arched his right knee. His right hand formed a fist as he went into a pose of punching it at any time.

    Everyone was rmed. Shi Xiaobai was nning on using his fist to attack the diamond monster?

    Wasn¡¯t Shi Xiaobai a swordsman?

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to bring out the big guns.¡±

    Swordsman?

    Shi Xiaobai was never a swordsman. Sword techniques were just one of his hobbies.

    Speaking of which, this move had not been used in a while. It was the most damaging offensive attack Shi Xiaobai had!

    ¡­

 Chapter 313: This King has a diamond, do you have applause?

    Chapter 313: This King has a diamond, do you have apuse?

    Shi Xiaobai turned sideways and formed a fist as he went into a pose of punching it at any time.

    Everyone was rmed. This was because they had an impression that Shi Xiaobai was a swordsman with extremely profound swordsmanship.

    And for Shi Xiaobai to suddenly pull out a short sword form the blond youth¡¯s body and then use some unknown means to transform the short sword into a meshed punching glove, the series of preparations appeared as though it was for the uing punch.

    ¡°Could Shi Xiaobai be like the hero, One-Pun? He usually uses a sword but his true killer move is his punch?¡±

    ¡°Using his fist to attack the diamond monster? To tell the truth¡­I¡¯m not optimistic about it.¡±

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he use that sword strike that instantly killed the bloody figure? Is Shi Xiaobai¡¯s punch even stronger than that single sword strike?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The crowd broke out into discussion as they stared intently at Shi Xiaobai. They were probably looking forward to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s punch giving everyone a pleasant surprise, but they were also worried that it would not be effective. The diamond monster¡¯s physical defense was too exaggerated. What sort of punch was needed to even shake it?

    The people who anticipated this the most were Mozzie, Kevin, and Mu Yuesheng. This was because they had seen Shi Xiaobai¡¯s punch twice. First, it was during the four-person collective training when Shi Xiaobai punched through a steel wall. The other time was when Shi Xiaobai punched through the stadium¡¯s walls during the battle exchange, appearing in a domineering fashion.

    They knew that the power of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s punch was extremely exaggerated, but they did not know how Shi Xiaobai produced such a punch. This was because in the two prior events, they had only seen the oue of the punch, but not its process.

    And at this moment, they could finally witness Shi Xiaobai using this punch. Furthermore, he had obtained Kevin¡¯s superpower, [Price of Might], augmenting that punch. The trio did not even want to blink their eyes, afraid that they would miss the stunning scene.

    And logically speaking, the more powerful a punch, the faster the fist was swung. Punches with explosive power usually were so fast that one couldn¡¯t even see it with the naked eye.

    Everyone stared with widened eyes, hoping to catch that instant when Shi Xiaobai punched out!

    However, ten seconds quickly passed. Shi Xiaobai was still maintaining the pose of gathering his strength with his fist closed.

    ¡°Why is he not moving? Is he gathering strength?¡±

    Some of the rookies felt their eyes hurting and could not help butin.

    At this moment, someone suddenly eximed, ¡°No, Shi Xiaobai is moving! Look at his fist, isn¡¯t it moving very subtly? It seems¡­it¡¯s moving forward by a tiny bit?¡±

    With this said, everyone looked seriously over. After quietly watching for more than ten seconds, they immediately noticed a detail they did not notice from before.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fist is really moving¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s moving, but with my titanium divine eyes, I visually estimate Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fist to be moving 0.001 millimeters per second.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, what the hell is that speed that¡¯s slower than a snail¡¯s crawl?¡±

    ¡°This must be a form of gathering strength right? But if this was something cookie-cutter, shouldn¡¯t Shi Xiaobai suddenly punch out, causing everyone to fail to react in time? He is probably trying to paralyze our attention, so as to create a¡­ Forget it, I can¡¯t bullshit any further.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be? Then wouldn¡¯t we need to constantly stare at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s process of him punching? Fuck, my eyes are so sore. Where¡¯s my Refresh eye drops?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies began cursing. They now felt that Shi Xiaobai was being naughty. In order to create the effect of a sudden strike, he hade up with thisme drama to create a false impression.

    They could only continue waiting, waiting till the moment Shi Xiaobai was done with his games. They had to wait for that sudden and unexpected punch that struck out like lightning.

    That punch was definitely going to be as fast as lightning with shocking power.

    That was what everyone had on their minds.

    However, a minute passed again.

    The lightning punch did not appear as they expected, but Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fist had at least seeded in moving a few centimeters forward.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t take it any more. If I keep staring with full focus, my eyes will rot from soreness.¡±

    ¡°What is Shi Xiaobai actually doing? Does he really n on using that turtle-speed punch to strike the diamond monster?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Shi Xiaobai must be pulling a trick on us. Wait and see. The moment you rx, he will suddenly punch out and give you a fright. I¡¯ve been ces. It¡¯s cookie-cutter. I¡¯ve seen plenty of cookie-cutter tricks of trying to create the mood.¡±

    ¡°Yea, I¡¯m waiting. I want to see when Shi Xiaobai¡¯s punch will strike out. Sigh, it¡¯s really leaving me hanging.¡±

    Some people had given up on staring intently at Shi Xiaobai. Seeing how Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fist moved forward at a few centimeters per minute, they could only say, Bro, give us a quick one, can you?

    There were others who stared even more intently, as though they were waiting for fireworks in great anticipation. If not, they were like gamers sticking to the game, bent on obtaining victory.

    They all believed that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s punch would bepleted in an instant.

    And that instant was a short moment in time. It would be even shorter than fireworks, brighter than meteors, something worth looking forward to more than the sunrise.

    When exactly would this punch strike out in an instant?

    Everyone waited.

    Waiting and waiting.

    Waiting till the flowers wilted.

    Waiting till their eyes went blurry.

    Waiting till their hair went white.

    Waiting till the heavens aged.

    Waiting till the earth wizened.

    Waiting till the seas dried up.

    Waiting till the stones crumbled.

    Waiting till¡­

    However, there was no blooming of fireworks, nor streaking of meteors. The sunrise didn¡¯t even fucking appear. The sudden punch everyone was looking forward to did not appear at all!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fist had undergone a long period of more than ten minutes, crossing over mountains and seas, experiencing a series of eighty-one tribtions before finally arriving in front of the diamond monster at a turtle¡¯s pace.

    With only a few centimeters left, his fist would finally be able to touch the diamond monster.

    The rookies wiped the tears from the corners of their eyes. Some of them had stared for too long, so their eyes were sore. There were others who were crying from their infuriation.

    ¡°Fuck, if he weren¡¯t Shi Xiaobai, I would have rushed up to beat him up. It¡¯s been more than ten minutes. What are we waiting for?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that his punch will suddenly do something explosive at the final centimeter?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. An explosive punch requires the support of an arm¡¯s strength. Without a buffer distance, it¡¯s impossible to produce the strength of the arm. I guess that Shi Xiaobai will suddenly retract his arm and then strike out again. But I want to say, was all that time waiting fucking fed to the dogs?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m disheartened. I can¡¯t hold out any more. Shi Xiaobai, quickly do your punch and sooth our hearts, can you?¡±

    At this moment, there was nearly no one paying full attention to Shi Xiaobai. Even Mozzie andpany had given up the idea of capturing the moment Shi Xiaobai punched out. It had been more than ten minutes. Their eyes were turning blind from fatigue.

    They could not understand what Shi Xiaobai was doing.

    Why did he create this cookie-cutter scene for more than ten minutes?

    If the person who did so was not Shi Xiaobai, the person would have incurred public outrage.

    However, from what Shi Xiaobai had done during the trials, it left everyone with no choice but to wait patiently.

    Now, what they were waiting for was the moment Shi Xiaobai was done messing around or the moment he would stop being so ¡®naughty¡¯ that made them too deep for tears.

    Just as everyone rxed, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fist slowly and gently touched the diamond monster¡¯s diamond body!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Turtle-speed Divine Punch was finallypleted after nearly twenty minutes!

    This was the longest time Shi Xiaobai had spent gathering strength for the Turtle-speed Divine Punch. In the past, he could only gather strength for less than five minutes, because five minutes of Turtle-speed Divine Punch was the limit of what his arm could bear.

    However, when Shi Xiaobai started charging Turtle-speed Divine Punch, he was shocked to discover that his right arm¡¯s defense had reached unimaginable height.

    Shi Xiaobai pondered for a moment before immediately realizing why. Back when the Absolute Choice punished him by sealing his right arm, ¡®This Turtle Is Hardest¡¯ was constantly in operation.

    A seal that could make his right handpletely immobile was in effect equivalent to a near-infinite damage. During the twelve hours, ¡®This Turtle Is Hardest¡¯ was constantly converting the seal¡¯s ¡°damage¡± to enhance his right arm¡¯s defense values.

    As such, his right arm¡¯s defense value had reached an unimaginable point!

    It was practically the legendary Qilin¡¯s arm!

    This was probably how weal and woe depended on each other?

    In short, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s punch that gathered strength for twenty minutes was actually nowhere near the limit of what his right arm could bear. However, Shi Xiaobai felt that twenty minutes were already sufficient.

    Five minutes of Turtle-speed Divine Punch had always been the strongest offensive technique Shi Xiaobai had. However, as it required too much time to gather strength, he had never had a chance to use it in actual battle.

    As for every minute the Turtle-speed Divine Punch gathered strength with, the power increased by several times. What sort of concept was a twenty-minute Turtle-speed Divine Punch?

    Even more crazy was how this punch was augmented by a Price of Might punching glove!

    Even Shi Xiaobai was unsure how powerful this punch would be!

    Therefore, the moment which everyone no longer looked forward to, but Shi Xiaobai himself anticipated for twenty minutes came!

    His fist gently touched the diamond monster¡¯s body!

    A Turtle-speed Divine Punch at the heaven-defying level waspleted!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An explosion that nearly shattered eardrums boomed.

    The crowd was given a scare. They nearly had a heart attack because of it as they immediately stared at the source of the explosion.

    Then, they saw a stunning scene which made them exim ¡®holy shit¡¯.

    The diamond monster was gone. It had shattered into diamond fragments on the ground.

    The hill behind the diamond monster was gone. A hill that was dozens of meters high had been hit by the fist winds, which immediately leveled it!

    The rookies stared dumbfounded and remained silent for a long while. Even Mozzie andpany were confounded, much less Feng Yuanlin and others. Their mouths were so wide open that a few chicken eggs could be stuffed in them¡­

    This punch had refreshed their view of the world.

    Shi Xiaobai was very pleased with the oue of this fist. After all, this was augmented by the Price of Might. Furthermore, it was the Turtle-speed Divine Punch that had gathered strength for twenty minutes. The power of that one punch leveling the hill was also within expectations.

    Shi Xiaobai very calmly retracted his fist while everyone stared at him in a daze. He picked up a diamond fragment from the ground.

    Although it was described as a diamond fragment, it was much bigger than any diamond rings on the market.

    And these diamond fragments were plentiful. They nketed the ground in a nearly uncountable spread.

    Shi Xiaobai turned around to look at the crowd that was still in a daze. He waved the diamond in his hand and said with a grin, ¡°This King has a diamond, do you have any apuse?¡±

 Chapter 314: We have a deal

    Chapter 314: We have a deal

    ¡°This King has a diamond, do you have any apuse?¡±

    This sentence broke the silence that was a result of extreme shock. Finally, everyone managed to react.

    They were already at a loss as to how to express their feelings.

    So shouldn¡¯t they express it with apuse?

    There should be apuse here!

    A cacophony of cheers, deafening apuse erupted!

    The rookies pped with all their might as they cheered and screamed excitedly. They looked at Shi Xiaobai with shock and adtion in their eyes.

    What they wanted was only for Shi Xiaobai to be able to move the diamond monster that dozens of them had been helpless against.

    What Shi Xiaobai gave them was punching the diamond monster into fragments. His fist¡¯s wind pressure that ttened a hill shocked them beyond words.

    That punch had overturned their imaginations.

    And for them to be able to witness this punch, it was a shock, as well as an honor, but mostly excitement.

    ¡°This punch would definitely shock the nation. However, even if we tell it to others, others might not even believe us. A rookie at the Psionic Mortal Realm ttening a hill with a single punch and furthermore, it was from the wind pressure. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s a dream.¡±

    ¡°The twenty minute wait was not for nothing. Shi Xiaobai is just too cool. He has never disappointed.¡±

    ¡°Previously, I viewed Shi Xiaobai as a monster, but now, Shi Xiaobai is a god in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah. Shi Xiaobai I love you. I want to have your children!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The crowd experienced an euphoria as their apusested for nearly ten minutes before it came to an end. Some of their palms had turned red from their pping, but they continued pping with all their might. A few girls were screaming at the top of their lungs, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, I want to have your children¡±. Mixed in it were a few shameless gays.

    If the various actions Shi Xiaobai had done at the trials left them in admiration and worship, this punch now made them feel like revering him.

    They could only use their apuse and screams to vent the impulse to kneel before him.

    As the apuse gradually waned, Shi Xiaobai was still enjoying the process. He said to everyone, ¡°Take these diamonds.¡±

    The ground was littered with diamonds and rightfully belonged to him. However, he did not value money that much. Furthermore, dozens of these people were his protectors. They had once protected him on the fifth level. Although they had fled because of the bloody figure, it was an understandable act. What they did was sufficient.

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai wished to use these diamonds to reward them in return.

    When a number of rookies heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words, their eyes lit up as they looked at the diamonds that covered the ground. They could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.

    However, a struggle shed in the eyes of a few rookies. They loudly said, ¡°No, we can¡¯t take it. These diamonds should belong to you.¡±

    These rookies refused it as they found it embarrassing to take the diamonds. The other rookies who wanted the diamonds were momentarily at a loss whether to proceed or not.

    Shi Xiaobai sincerely said, ¡°If none of you are taking them, This King will not take a single one.¡±

    The rookies were stunned and were unsure as to what to do.

    At this moment, Ka Xiaozi suddenly walked to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s side. The rookies immediately cast their gazes on this pretty girl that was as pretty as a pixie.

    Ka Xiaozi squatted down and picked up a diamond. Turning to the crowd, she softly said, ¡°This isn¡¯t a diamond, but Xiaobai¡¯s good-intentions. I want one.¡±

    Ka Xiaozi kept the diamond with a smile and turned to look at Shi Xiaobai. She said gently, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised and felt inexplicably happy. Not only did the girl have beauty, she also had an empathetic heart.

    Shi Xiaobai softly said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    The rookies gradually began to react.

    ¡°I want a piece of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s good-intentions.¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­¡±

    ¡°Shall we each take one?¡±

    ¡°One is enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies began muttering to themselves as they walked forward.

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to push. Form a line, and don¡¯t only take one. Take as many as you wish.¡±

    The rookies naturally obeyed Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words. Immediately, they formed very orderly lines, and as there were just too many diamond fragments, no one was afraid that there wouldn¡¯t be enough for the people in the back.

    The rookies began picking diamonds from the ground. Most people only took one, but there were some who were rtively greedy. They thickened their skin and took a few, but no one took more than five. Even though Shi Xiaobai was chatting with Ka Xiaozi and did not even turn his head over, the rookies still refrained from being overly greedy.

    With Ka Xiaozi defining the diamonds as Shi Xiaobai¡¯s good-intentions, it would be a waste of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s thoughts if they did not take it. If they were too greedy, it would be a defilement of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s well-intentions. The rookies who could reach the sixth level were basically the cream of the crop of the organizations¡¯ rookies. They had their own code of ethics.

    One person did not line up and instead, hesitated for a long while before he walked towards Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai turned around and was slightly surprised. The person who walked over was the one who derided him of not being able to move the diamond monster no matter how much strength he used. He was the youth that had even dered to run naked.

    The youth walked in front of Shi Xiaobai and gave a deep bow. He said loudly, ¡°Sorry!¡±

    It turned out he was here to apologize.

    Shi Xiaobai smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. This King did not put your words to heart. It¡¯smendable for you to take the initiative to apologize. Just take note in the future.¡±

    The youth looked up to give Shi Xiaobai a nce as he said sincerely, ¡°Thank you for your magnanimity! I was actually blinded by jealousy so I spoke without thinking. However, after witnessing that one punch, I¡¯m convinced from the bottom of my heart. Brother Shi Xiaobai, only a heroic figure like you is worthy of a beauty like Sister-inw!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly rmed.

    What the heck did he mean by Sister-inw?

    Shi Xiaobai immediately came to a realization as he turned to nce at Ka Xiaozi, who was standing to his right. He noticed that she was beaming while looking at him, her eyes filled with joy and shyness.

    Before Shi Xiaobai exined, the youth said once again, ¡°Brother Shi Xiaobai, I definitely am too ashamed to want the diamond. And I feel that just a verbal apology is not enough! As a real man, I have to live up to my promises. I¡¯ll run around naked in the forest!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai jumped in fright as he hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    The youth firmly shook his head, ¡°No, I have to run naked! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay far away so that no one will see me!¡±

    After the youth said this, he resolutely turned around and charged towards the forest.

    Shi Xiaobai was rendered speechless. This youth was quite a character, but revealing his dick was something that hurt both others and himself!

    Let¡¯s hope no one is unlucky enough to contaminate their eyes. Amitabha.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and noticed Ka Xiaozi beside him staring at him with a burning gaze. Immediately, he felt a headache as he said, ¡°This King already has¡­¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Ka Xiaozi cut off Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words and said softly, ¡°I know you have a girlfriend, and I wish that you are single-minded towards your girlfriend, never to go astray. Just treat me¡­treat me as a transient guest in your life. Maybe we will never have a chance to meet again after this trial. I have no other wishes. As long as I can stay by your side, experiencing an¡­interesting escapade, it will be enough to allow me to have memories to apany in my loneliness.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could clearly see the desire in the girl¡¯s eyes and the deep affections she had in her words, but he could not understand why she had so much affection for him despite having just met.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was somewhat moved. He could not refuse a small request of her staying by his side to experience an exciting escapade.

    At this moment, Ka Xiaozi gave a sweet smile and said, ¡°Later on, during the ying of the dragon, can you stay by my side? You know that I¡¯m very weak.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and dered seriously, ¡°This King will definitely stay by your side and protect you!¡±

    The ends of Ka Xiaozi¡¯s lips curled upwards slightly as she turned her head to the side and whispered, ¡°We have a deal.¡±

    ¡°Yea.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded his head heavily.

    At this moment, the rookies that had lined up were finally done picking up the diamonds. Shi Xiaobai felt somewhat helpless when he turned to take a look. The diamonds that filled the ground had only reduced slightly. There were still countless diamonds that filled the ground.

    Shi Xiaobai said in a speechless manner, ¡°Why aren¡¯t all of you getting more?¡±

    The rookies hurriedly shook their heads as they said, ¡°It¡¯s enough, we can¡¯t take any more.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent.

    How could he keep that many diamonds in his pockets?

    Should he just leave them there?

    Just as Shi Xiaobai was feeling vexed as to what to do with the diamonds, he felt something by his waist shake a few times.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly taken aback as he stretched his hand into his pocket. Immediately, he touched the item that was moving.

    When he took it out, it was a golden ball.

    Master Conquest ball?

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised and immediately remembered the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign that was reduced to a mini white dog after it entered the Master Conquest Ball.

    For the ball to suddenly shake, could it be that the tiny white dog wanted toe out?

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai pressed the open button on the golden ball as a golden beam shot out. To everyone¡¯s amazement, a tiny white dog that stood up like a human appeared in mid-air.

    The tiny white dog had snow-white skin with its paws retracted to its chest. Its big, watery eyes made it look extremely cute and very clever.

    ¡°Wow, so cute!¡±

    ¡°What is this¡­it¡¯s quite cute.¡±

    The crowd eximed in praises.

    However, the moment the tiny white dog appeared out of the Master Conquest ball, it flew towards the diamonds with a swish. Its speed astounded everyone.

    After the tiny white dognded on the pile of diamonds, it began picking up diamonds. Its eyes were squinted while it produced cries of happiness.

    However, the tiny white dog was just too tiny. It would pick up a diamond with one paw and hold the diamonds to its chest with the other. Soon, it could not hold any more. Every diamond picked caused another diamond to immediately drop.

    The tiny white dog spent a long time picking, but it did not pick more than ten. It finally realized that it was impossible for it to pick up all the diamonds. Immediately, it turned around to look at Shi Xiaobai with watery, pleading eyes. It let out a whining call.

    It didn¡¯t sound like a dog¡¯s bark, but more like a sultry cat¡¯s mew.

    Quite a number of girls had their hearts melting.

    However, Shi Xiaobai felt a ck cloud over his head. Although the tiny white dog had apparently lost its memory after being conquered by the Master Conquest Ball, making it resemble a child, its greedy nature did not change at all.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed. The whining calls of the tiny white dog and its teary eyes were just too cute. It made him unable to sit idly.

    Shi Xiaobai considered for a moment and walked towards the pile of diamonds. Opening the golden ball in his hand, he scanned the diamonds, and immediately, a golden beam of light bloomed. Like a vacuum, the golden ball instantly swept up all the diamonds on the ground together with the tiny white dog.

    Since the Master Conquest Ball had space within it, it was likely able to store the pile of diamonds.

    Indeed, the golden ball did not move anymore. The tiny white dog was probably drunk on enjoying itself in the diamond pile.

    Shi Xiaobai turned to see everyone looking at him with strange looks. Clearly, they felt somewhat speechless about the endless stream of weird things on his body.

    Shi Xiaobai coughed lightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go y the dragon.¡±

    After saying that, Shi Xiaobai took the lead to walk into the mountain valley. Ka Xiaozi followed closely beside him. With the duo standing side-by-side, their backs looked like an immortal couple.

    The crowd immediately followed behind him with smiles.

    Three minutester, they had traveled through the leveled hill and finally came to the dragon¡¯s location indicated on the map.

    The mountain valley wasrge, incrediblyrge. The mountains that surrounded the valley were far away towards the horizons.

    However, there was nothing in the valley, only barren soil and deste rocks.

    There were no trees, grass or any life.

    Of course, there was no so-called dragon.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the dragon?¡±

    ¡°The map indicates it to be here. We shouldn¡¯t have gotten lost, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. The first four dragons were waiting for us at the spot the map indicated. Why is this dragon ying hide and seek?¡±

    ¡°Hide and seek? Can you even see somewhere for the dragon to hide in this valley? Could we be scammed by the system? Think about that diamond monster. If not for Shi Xiaobai, we would have been stuck here. Now, even the dragon has disappeared. It¡¯s clearly nned so that we won¡¯t be able to clear the level!¡±

    The rookies were tremendously confused as they broke out into discussion.

    Shi Xiaobai surveyed his surroundings as he suddenly felt a sense of ominous foreboding.

    There was a problem with this ce.

    Shi Xiaobai thought in his mind.

    At this moment, time suddenly came to a halt!

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The familiar fiery voice resounded in his head once again as the world came to an instantaneous standstill.

    A few lines of ck text slowly materialized in front of Shi Xiaobai.

    [ Choice 1: Save all rookies in Dragon Mountain Valley (B-level reward) ]

    [ Choice 2: Prevent Ka Xiaozi from raging (B-level reward) ]

    [ Choice 3: Push down the raging Ka Xiaozi (A-level reward) ]

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 315: Sudden turn of events

    Chapter 315: Sudden turn of events

    [ Choice 1: Save all rookies in Dragon Mountain Valley (B-level reward) ]

    [ Choice 2: Prevent Ka Xiaozi from raging (B-level reward) ]

    [ Choice 3: Push down the raging Ka Xiaozi (A-level reward) ]

    Seeing the three choices in front of him, Shi Xiaobai was somewhat dumbfounded.

    Prevent Ka Xiaozi from raging?

    Push down the raging Ka Xiaozi?

    What the heck was this!?

    Did the choices mean that Ka Xiaozi was about to rage?

    Shi Xiaobai could not know beforehand why Ka Xiaozi would rage, nor could he imagine what would happen after Ka Xiaozi raged. After suffering a headache for a moment, he decided to temporarily put aside those two choices.

    This time, the Absolute Choice did not have any gentle reminders and there were three choices. Shi Xiaobai had encountered such a type of Absolute Choice only twice¡ªthe first being saving Little Fatso, and the second was saving Chen Lingcun.

    This type of Absolute Choice was the kind Shi Xiaobai did not wish to encounter the most.

    Furthermore, this Absolute Choice was different from the previous two. All three choices in the Absolute Choice this time had very high rewards. Even the lowest was a B-level reward.

    ording to past experience, trying toplete something with a B-level reward was already rather difficult. Heading to the Underworld to save Chen Lingcun was only a B-level reward after all.

    As Shi Xiaobai could only temporarily put the second and third choices aside, he could only choose the first one¡ª[ Choice 1: Save all rookies in Dragon Mountain Valley (B-level reward) ].

    Shi Xiaobai was in no hurry to make the choice as he began to seriously contemte.

    Dragon Mountain Valley was clearly the valley they were currently in. The meaning of the choice¡¯s words was very simple. Save the rookies that numbered more than forty.

    But in a trial, saving could have two ways of interpretation. First, it was to save the lives of all the rookies, while the second was to prevent the rookies from being eliminated.

    The former was much easier than thetter. This was because elimination was too simple. A random appearance of a dragon might cause a few people to shout the exitmand, and if it was to save the lives of the rookies, the exitmand could be used as a life-saver for the rookies. There was no need for Shi Xiaobai to save them.

    However, Shi Xiaobai actually did not hope that the ¡®save¡¯ meant ¡®saving lives¡¯. This was because this was a B-level difficulty choice. It was impossible for the saving to be simple. If it was ¡®saving lives¡¯, that meant that matters that would cause the deaths of the rookies would happen next.

    But, what sort of crisis or life-threatening danger would happen in thisrge and empty valley?  What would cause the rookies to not be able to even say the exitmand?

    Shi Xiaobai considered for a very long time until the Absolute Choice began counting down. Only then, did he choose choice 1.

    Stopped time began turning once again.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    A dead silence filled the deste valley. The gray-brown earth looked rather cold and the boulders that littered the ground had been weathered by the elements. It added to the vast and empty valley an additional vor of the vicissitudes of time.

    This spot was clearly where the dragon was, but not only was there no dragon, there was not even a bug to be seen. It was as though it was a holynd of dead creatures, a forbidden ground to the living.

    Shi Xiaobai surveyed his surroundings once again with utmost seriousness. Other than the undting mountain range across the horizons, all he saw was the brown soil and rugged boulders.

    Seeing this lifeless scene, Shi Xiaobai suddenly felt an eerie and terrifying aura. A sense of ominous foreboding rose in him.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head. A pair of amber eyes were staring at him as they glowed slightly.

    They were Ka Xiaozi¡¯s eyes.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately recalled the two choices that he could not make heads or tails of.

    Preventing Ka Xiaozi from raging was the same difficulty as saving everyone. How hard was it to prevent this?

    Raging most likely referred to losing reason due to infuriation.

    Was Ka Xiaozi actually a person who could not control her raging temper?

    Shi Xiaobai softly said to Ka Xiaozi, ¡°In a while, regardless of what happens, you have to remind yourself to maintain your calm. Also, do not go further than three meters from This King.¡±

    Although he had not chosen choice 2, Shi Xiaobai wanted to take preventive measures. He wanted to see if he could prevent the instance of her ¡®raging¡¯, something which he had no idea how it would happen.

    Ka Xiaozi quizzically blinked her eyes before nodding and saying, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment, and finally could not help but ask, ¡°If¡­This King is saying if. If you were to encounter something that is extremely infuriating, so maddening that you would lose all reason. What might you possibly do?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s intuition told him that Ka Xiaozi¡¯s raging would be a terrifying matter.

    Ka Xiaozi frowned slightly. She was clearly curious why Shi Xiaobai was suggesting such a hypothetical situation, but she did not ask. Instead, she fell into deep thought for a moment before gently saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s because even though I have been infuriated, I have never lost my reason.¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he was filled with even more questions.

    If Ka Xiaozi really never lost her reason, what would happen next that would cause her to rage?

    What could have happened that would reach a B-level reward when prevented?

    Shi Xiaobai was left clueless. He could only think of a way to not let Ka Xiaozi wander too far from him and see how he could do his best at protecting Ka Xiaozi, whether he could inadvertently prevent the baffling raging.

    There was something urgent that troubled Shi Xiaobai as well¡ªhe needed to save all the rookies present, even though he did not know what would happen at all.

    At this moment, the rookies had began searching the valley, but they did not find even a grass, worm or fly.

    ¡°Why do I find this ce so gloomy. The weather is clearly very hot, but my back is cold.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I keep feeling like something is watching us. I¡¯m almost having goosebumps.¡±

    ¡°This valley doesn¡¯t have a dragon at all. What shall we do? Should we wait here till the dragon returns or go to the other end of the valley to take a look?¡±

    ¡°This ce is slightly odd. Shall we quickly get out of here?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies sounded out. There was nothing living in the deste valley, the dead silence was dreadful.

    Shi Xiaobai thought for a moment before saying to the crowd, ¡°Since the dragon is not in the valley, why don¡¯t we leave this ce. This King also finds this ce somewhat odd. Something bad might happen if we stay here any longer.¡±

    Although this valley only had gray soil and rugged boulders, it gave Shi Xiaobai a feeling that danger lurked everywhere. He felt that it was best if he led the crowd in departing.

    Due to the stunning punch from before, Shi Xiaobai enjoyed an extremely high status among the rookies that numbered more than forty. Therefore, they would choose to listen to anything Shi Xiaobai said as long as it wasn¡¯t problematic.

    Furthermore, it was not only one rookie who found the atmosphere in the valley eerie.

    The crowd immediately echoed him and began nning to leave the valley.

    Shi Xiaobai warned them, ¡°Everyone, do not split apart. Pay attention to protecting each other.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was constantly wary of danger happening at any moment. Therefore, he said those words with a very serious expression.

    However, the rookies did not notice this and did not put Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words to heart.

    The silent valley felt gloomy, but there was not a single bug.

    What danger could there be?

    The rookies nodded their heads in response. They did not gather together with nervous expressions, but instead, they walked towards the valley¡¯s exit in scattered groups.

    Shi Xiaobai did not say anything more as well. It was not convincing to stress the dangers of an empty valley.

    Shi Xiaobai could only focus on the exit. He stood in the rear, while Ka Xiaozi quietly stood beside him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯ve been looking odd from just a moment ago till now. Are you not feeling well?¡±

    Ka Xiaozi asked out of concern.

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and softly said, ¡°Nothing important. It¡¯s just that This King has an ominous foreboding.¡±

    At this moment, the rookies walking right in front had walked out of the exit. Nothing dangerous had happened, and with a few rookies safely departing, the rookies behind followed closely behind.

    Shi Xiaobai heaved a sigh of relief. It appeared as though the danger did not lie in this strange valley.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not rx his vignce. He was still constantly monitoring everything around him. Logically speaking, this vast mountain valley had nothing obstructing it, and that should result in strong winds, but having walked in here for more than a few minutes, there was not even the tiniest of breezes.

    All he could hear was the shuffling of feet and the asional conversations, nothing else.

    The rookies streamed out of the valley¡¯s exit, with more than ten rookies having left the valley.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Suddenly, a scream rang in the empty valley!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart leaped as he widened his eyes.

    He saw in the crowd, aughing rookie walking while his entire head suddenly disappeared, leaving behind half his neck. Hot blood spewed out of the broken neck, sttering on the rookies around him. The girl closest to him had her facepletely sttered with blood as she issued a scream of fear.

    In just an instant, this rookie, who was right in the middle of the crowd, had his head severed in front of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes. Furthermore, at the instant his head was severed, his head did not fly into the air before dropping to the ground. Instead, it had instantly disappeared into thin air!

    What the hell was going on?

    What just happened!?

    The valley was still the valley that had nothing. Other than them, there was no other creature. Yet, a rookie had suddenly his head cleaved off in front of everyone else.

    They did not even know what had happened!

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai fell into a trance for a moment before the scene in front of him changed.

    Shi Xiaobai was not given any time to probe the situation. The moment the rookie¡¯s head was cleaved off, the rookie had only a few seconds of thought before dying. It also meant the failure of the choice.

    Time wound back to the moment the Absolute Choice appeared. Everyone was still standing in the middle of the valley.

    Time stood still, and in front of Shi Xiaobai were the three rows of ck text that had already materialized.

    There were still the three choices, as well as the fiery voice that incessantly resounded in his mind.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

 Chapter 316: Blood-red fireworks

    Chapter 316: Blood-red fireworks

    The scene of that rookie being beheaded came too sudden. The moment his head separated from his neck, it had disappeared as well, as though it had been swallowed by the air.

    Although Shi Xiaobai was paying attention to the movement of the crowd, the rookie was in the middle of the group, and the speed at which he was beheaded was too fast. He did not manage to catch the entire process. His timely nce only allowed him to see the rookies neck tear apart from the middle, while blood spewed out like a fountain.

    The scene was bloody and terrifying, but it was even weirder.

    However, Shi Xiaobai had instantly forced himself to calm down. His strong state of mind allowed him to remain calm as he observed the blood spewing wound while facing the bloody scene.

    Life was fragile, it was as though a gentle wind could break it.

    However, life was also tough. Even when beheaded, one¡¯s mind was able to remain active for a second or two.

    The rookie struggled instinctively before his death, buying a second or two for Shi Xiaobai.

    This one or two seconds were very precious and Shi Xiaobai did not waste any of it. He stared intently at the half of the bloody neck. Before the corpse copsed to the ground, he discovered a very critical piece of information.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were very good, so when he focused from afar, he discovered that the broken neck seemed like a neat, clean cut, but through the spewing blood, he could see a tiny row of holes.

    The rookie¡¯s head was not cut, pulled or twisted off, but¡­bitten off!

    A cold beam shed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes as the fiery voice constantly repeated in his head.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai chose choice one without any hesitation¡ªsave all rookies in Dragon Mountain Valley.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai looked up and surveyed the air above the mountain valley. Shi Xiaobai had judged from the rookie¡¯s wound that his head had been bitten off. That meant the disappearing head must have been swallowed into the belly of an invisible monster.

    However, the sky was clear. There was not the slightest oddity. There was not even a gentle breeze blowing through the valley.

    Shi Xiaobai found his senses rather keen, with his sixth sense particrly empowering. However, he could not sense any indications of other lives.

    If there were truly a monster which had bitten off the rookies head and swallowed it, that meant the monster was not only invisible, its aura, breathing and killing intent could be hidden. Its sounds could even be extinguished. If not, when the rookies head was being bitten off, there should have been a sound, but there was none.

    What sort of monster could conceal itself in such an impossible manner?

    Could it be that the rookie¡¯s head was not bitten off?

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent for a moment. He said to the rookies that were discussing how gloomy the valley was, ¡°Since the dragon is not in the valley, why don¡¯t we leave this ce. This King also finds this ce somewhat odd. Something bad might happen if we stay here any longer.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai repeated what he had said previously ad verbatim. He had even deliberately mimicked his tone.

    The rookies agreed and began nning to leave the valley.

    Shi Xiaobai warned them, ¡°Everyone, do not split apart. Pay attention to protecting each other.¡±

    Just like before, the rookies did not put his words to heart as they walked towards the valley exit in scattered groups.

    Ka Xiaozi¡¯s concerned voice was heard once again, and Shi Xiaobai gave her the same answer.

    There was no difference from what had happened, as though it was a repeat of everything.

    And the rookie who had suffered decapitation was about to walk to the spot of his death. Shi Xiaobai had remembered the location in those valuable one or two seconds.

    As the rookie was walking, he was talking andughing with the girl beside him. He looked rather rxed.

    Shi Xiaobai did his best to control his emotions. He tried not to turn his gaze above the rookie¡¯s head as he hid the anger and killing intent in his heart, as though he was a killer lurking in the shadows, waiting for a prey to appear.

    ¡°Three!

    ¡°Two!¡±

    A ck beam suddenly bloomed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand as a ck sword appeared.

    ¡°One!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai thundered angrily as he shed at the rookie¡¯s head. Anger that exuded from the golden sword beam tore through the sky!

    If an invisible monster had truly eaten the rookie¡¯s head, that meant that the moment the rookie¡¯s head was severed, the monster¡¯s head would appear above the rookie!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s only chance was to grasp that fleeting moment!

    And this strike was timed perfectly!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A roar winced with pain resounded in the sky above the valley. When the golden sword beam flew to the spot above the rookie¡¯s head, it had indeed struck something invisible. The sword beam shattered and at the same time, bright red blood burst out of the sky like a lotus¡¯ bloom.

    The rookie and the girl beside him were drenched in the blood as they immediately gave panicked screams.

    The rookies turned their heads.

    Shi Xiaobai roared, ¡°Quickly conjure your psionic barrier and defend. There are invisible monsters in the valley. Protect yourselves well!¡±

    The crowd jumped in fright, but their reactions were not slow. They hurriedly conjured their psionic barriers.

    They looked up into the sky and saw nothing in mid-air, but there was blood constantly dropping.

    The monster only issued a cry after it was injured but it no longer made a sound after that. However, there was no way to hide the wound caused by the sword strike. Blood was constantly dripping.

    The location where the blood dripped changed positions with every drip. Its trajectory was haphazard in the air, as though the invisible monster was moving in mid-air while rolling about in air due to the pain.

    The crowd could even imagine the picture of the monster flying around disorderly. However, other than the constantly dripping blood, they could not see a thing.

    What was most terrifying that although the monster was moving so violently, it did not make a sound. Despite moving so fast, it did not stir up even the slightest breeze.

    If not for the wound or the dripping blood, they would not be able to see, hear or even sense the existence of the  monster.

    ¡°Heavens, what monster is this?¡±

    ¡°What should we do? It doesn¡¯t seem like invisibility is the only attribute the monster has.¡±

    ¡°How terrifying. No wonder I kept feeling an eeriness in this valley.¡±

    ¡°Just now, the monster had flown above my head. If not for Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strike, what would have happened? Would that monster¡­mess up my hair style?¡±

    ¡°What do we do now? Kill it?¡±

    ¡°Quickly kill it. Once the blood in its wound clots up, we would not be able to see it any further!¡±

    The rookies sounded out and felt somewhat nervous. There were already people suggesting to kill the monster.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai had struck once again.

    The rookies did not know what terrifying event would have happened if not for Shi Xiaobai¡¯s timely strike; therefore, they only panicked slightly but were not overly apprehensive. But for Shi Xiaobai, he could not forget the scene of that rookie having his head swallowed.

    A bloody death had previously appeared in front of his eyes as a cruel form of reality.

    Shi Xiaobai had to force himself to repress his grief and anger. In that previous second, he had calmly observed the wound on the rookie¡¯s neck. He also had to memorize the location of his death.

    The more negative emotions he had to repress, the deeper they went, and the anger that brewed turned more intense!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s killing intent was roused!

    ¡°Kill it!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai bellowed and charged at the invisible monster moving in mid-air. Although he still could not see the monster, the dripping blood from the wound exposed the monster¡¯s trajectory.

    Shi Xiaobai shed out!

    Kun Peng¡¯s Sword of Wind, Ten Thousand Li Hurricane!

    A hurricane sword beam shed into mid-air. There was a need for a certain level of judgment as when the blood dripped, the monster would have moved away. There was no way to guess where it would go in the next second. There were six directions it could go!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The sword hurricane struck something mid-air when a shrill roar was heard. Several blots of blood bloomed like flowers!

    ¡°It hit!¡± the rookies eximed.

    It was not as simple as being hit. The monster had clearly been severely wounded by the strike. Although the monster was invisible, its defensive strength was extremely poor.

    However, after that one strike, blood was still dripping, and it became even more frequent. The trajectory of the moving monster also became strange and unpredictable.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly. He had a nagging feeling that the shrill cry was somewhat odd.

    At this moment, Feng Yuanlin roared, ¡°Everyone attack together and kill this monster!¡±

    After Feng Yuanlin said this, he was the first to throw his shield into the air!

    The other rookies immediately reacted.

    Since Shi Xiaobai had shouted ¡®kill it¡¯, what were they waiting for?

    Mu Yuesheng raised her hands and shot out several bolts of lightning into the sky.

    Liu Yu waved upwards as numerous charms flew into the sky!

    An Mo began ying his flute, producing sonic waves into the sky.

    Zhou Chuchushed out with her whip towards the sky!

    Kevin picked up a rock from the ground and, using the Price of Might, hurled it towards the sky.

    Mozzie constructed a psionic warhammer. With the burning inferno of Grilling Hammer, she shot it towards the sky!

    Over forty of the other rookies began attacking as well, sending their attacks into the sky!

    However, the monster moved too fast, and its trajectory was too messy. There was no way to judge where the monster was from the dripping blood. At this moment, the crowd¡¯s attacks were not focused on one point, but spread out, nearly nketing the entire sky!

    Therefore, even if they failed to urately capture the monster¡¯s motion, there was no room for the monster to escape under such wide scale attack!

    Explosions boomed one after another!

    The rookies pricked up their ears, waiting for the moment the scream would expose it amid the explosions.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Very soon, the painful roar they were waiting for was heard, but it was not only one!

    ¡°Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar!¡±

    Roars began to fill the sky in every position like rolling thunder. At the same time, burst s of blood began blooming in the sky, as though there were blood-red fireworks filling the sky. Blood began to rain down like a torrential flood.

    Everyone was immediately left astounded.

    Shi Xiaobai simrly had a drastic change of expression. He finally understood why the second scream sounded somewhat odd. It was because the cry had subtle differences from the first cry.

    His two strikes had struck two different monsters.

    High above the valley, there was not only one or two invisible monsters. From the dense cries and blood, the number of invisible monsters probably numbered in the hundreds, into the thousands!

    At this moment of time, forlorn screams that caused one¡¯s expression to change were suddenly heard.

    Everyone turned their heads and they saw a rookie in the periphery with his psionic barrier shattered. His head and four limbs were probably bitten by five invisible monsters because the next moment, he was ripped apart!

    A scene more bloody than being ripped apart instantly appeared in front of everyone.

    At the same time, the rookies in the periphery suffered the attacks by the invisible monsters. Their psionic barriers were instantly shattered from an unknown direction, and immediately their bodies were separated for food!

    In just a second or two, the valley became hell on earth!

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes turned red at that moment. He was extremely infuriated.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The fiery voice figuratively sshed a basin of cold water on his mind that was about to lose all reason.

    Time was wound back to the moment the Absolute Choice appeared.

    The three lines of ck text and the quiet world seemed to illustrate the same thing.

    The second attempt at saving the rookies had failed.

    ¡­

 Chapter 317: Massacre induced by a smelly fart

    Chapter 317: Massacre induced by a smelly fart

    [copse]

    There were invisible bodies circling over Dragon Mountain Valley, invisible monsters which were impossible to detect through their auras or sounds. There was not only one or two of these monsters, but hundreds or even thousands. The seemingly clear sky was actually filled with dense monsters swimming through the air. One could not see them, hear them, or even sense their existence.

    When you let your guard down, thinking you were safe, they could very suddenly bite off your head, tearing you limb from limb, causing your tragic death in an unsuspecting manner.

    Such an invisible terror was chilling to the heart if one thought about it slightly.

    However, the rookies in front of Shi Xiaobai did not know they were in the midst of such horrors. The rookies who had their heads bitten off or even torn apart did not know the tragic oues they had experienced in another timeline.

    And in this timeline, without everything reset by the Absolute Choice, they could still talk andugh, deriding how Dragon Mountain Valley did not have dragons, or discuss how gloomy and eerie the valley was, or chat about the impressive punch of Shi Xiaobai from before.

    The tragedy had yet to befall, but it was imminent.

    And the only person who knew of all this was Shi Xiaobai alone. He had to bear the heavy burden of saving them.

    But how was he to save them?

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat at a loss this time. He could brainlessly use his sword techniques to attack the sky in an enveloping fashion. Even if they were invisible monsters, he was still able to kill them, but he would not be able to perfectly protect every rookie. As there were too many monsters, they could attack any person in an unpredictable manner.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart was feeling somewhat heavy, as though he waspletely helpless.

    However, he could not abandon pondering over the matter because of this.

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai thought of a questionable problem.

    Why did a monster suddenly attack the beheaded rookie only when the rookies were beginning to leave in the dozens, despite there being so many monsters above the valley?

    The second time, it was only when the rookies began attacking the sky did they start attacking the rookies after being injured.

    Logically speaking, with so many invisible monsters present, it was impossible for the rookies to withstand them if they had taken the initiative to attack as a whole.

    Yet, the monsters did not do so. From a certain point of view, their attacks were a result of provocation.

    In that case, could these monsters be mild in nature and would not take the initiative to attack the rookies?

    However, from the actions of them biting off the rookies¡¯ heads, they were likely brutal carnivores?

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was feeling perplexed, but his eyes gradually lit up. If he could not crack the puzzle, he might be able to do so in an opportunistic manner.

    ¡°Why did these carnivores that had the absolute advantage not take the initiative to attack in a group? Was it because they were gentle by nature despite being carnivorous? Or were they waiting for an opportunity? Or did theyck cohesion?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai muttered to himself. Due to his heavy heart, he had identally verbalized the questions in his mind. However, it was extremely soft, nearly silent.

    However, there was a person constantly standing beside Shi Xiaobai. She had heard him utter those words to himself.

    ¡°Or¡­they are dreading something, resulting in themcking the courage to act.¡±

    Ka Xiaozi¡¯s gentle voice reached Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ears.

    This sentence was like the sudden sparkling of a star in the darkness.

    Shi Xiaobai ruminated over the words as his eyes slowly lit up.

    ¡°Dread.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai softly said the word as a smile slowly suffused across his lips.

    The word ¡®dread¡¯ immediately solved the biggest question on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind.

    Why were hundreds of invisible monsters, which clearly had the absolute advantage, not attacking until they were injured, an attack that was a result of rage.

    Why did the group of monsters pick the rookies in the periphery first when they counterattacked? Whereas Ka Xiaozi and he were not attacked by any monster despite them being separated from the crowd as stragglers.

    The two questions could only be answered by the word ¡®dread¡¯!

    Were the monsters dreading him, or dreading¡­

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head to look at the girl beside him. She had long pink hair that were tied into two ponytails. She looked young and beautiful. Her eyes wererge and bright, filled with vibrance. Her delicate facial features and petite body resembled that of a truly beautiful pixie.

    The monsters did not dare to attack even when they were injured and infuriated. They had not attacked the separated duo, either because they were dreading him or dreading Ka Xiaozi.

    A more reasonable exnation would be that the power of his one punch had frightened the monsters.

    However, Shi Xiaobai had a baffling feeling. He felt that the monsters were dreading the girl beside him.

    Shi Xiaobai gave Ka Xiaozi a meaningful nce before whispering, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ka Xiaozi blinked and said with augh, ¡°I don¡¯t remember doing anything that is worthy of being thanked for.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not exin, but he knew how important were those words Ka Xiaozi had said.

    ¡°Then, next there is only one question remaining.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai continued lowering his head in thought.

    If the monsters were dreading him or Ka Xiaozi, why would a monster suddenly attack that rookie out of the blue?

    ¡°It seems like that is the only resort.¡±

    ¡­

    What was ¡®that¡¯?

    Five words¡ªreconstruction of the crime scene!

    Shi Xiaobai repeated his actions from the past two timelines. The plot repeated just as the previous two timelines as the rookies began retreating out of the valley, with more than ten people quickly leaving.

    The rookie who was about to be beheaded was still chatting with the girl beside him. In about three seconds, the tragedy was about to happen.

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly rushed forward at a very fast speed. He tried his best to suppress the sounds he produced as he held his breath.

    He had arrived less than three meters behind the rookie in an instant.

    He wanted to see what had happened at that very instant up close. He wanted to know what the rookie did or said that resulted in the monster¡¯s sudden attack on him.

    Then, Shi Xiaobai heard a loud sound.

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    That was the sound of a fart that could be clearly heard several meters away!

    Following that, a foul stench assaulted his olfactory senses!

    Shi Xiaobai was caught off guard as he was immediately left dumbfounded.

    At the moment he was dumbfounded, the rookie¡¯s head had once again been bitten off by the monster. Blood spewed as the surrounding rookies began screaming. At the same time, many rookies were covering their noses and mouths.

    During his first observation, Shi Xiaobai had the impression that these people were covering their noses and mouths because they could not stand the smell of blood.

    It turned out it was because they could not stand the stench of the fart!

    Shi Xiaobai turned around in silence. He was somewhat disappointed that he had failed to save the rookie because of the fart that shocked him.

    However, he was feeling somewhat helpless.

    He had originally believed that the rookie had done something earth-shattering or said something astounding or sphemous, which left the dreaded monster no choice but to attack him.

    He never expected that it was because of the rookie farting. The monster probably thought that it had been attacked by toxic gases and could not endure any further.

    It was a massacre induced by a smelly fart.

    What else could Shi Xiaobai say?

    ¡­

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard the familiar voice, saw the familiar scene and familiar ck text, he felt somewhat depressed.

    This was the fourth time he was making this choice.

    It was also the first time he encountered failure with the Absolute Choice for three consecutive times. In the past, he couldplete the Absolute Choice within three tries.

    And this time, it was an exception. What was most fucked up was that the reason why he failed three times was because of a smelly fart!

    A smelly fart¡­

    Can you imagine how gloomy Shi Xiaobai was feeling at that moment in time?

    However, despite feeling gloomy, Shi Xiaobai was also greatly relieved. If his guess was right, everyone could safely leave the valley as long as nothing out of bounds was done.

    Shi Xiaobai picked the choice [ Save all rookies in Dragon Mountain Valley ] for a fourth time.

    Halted time flowed once again.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately shouted to everyone, ¡°Everyone, leave the valley as fast as possible! There¡¯s no time. This King will exin it to all of you once we are out of the valley!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai faked a worried look. Although the crowd found it dubious when they heard this, they immediately believed that Shi Xiaobai had discovered a danger that could not be exined in time. They chose to rush to the valley¡¯s exit due to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s esteemed reputation.

    There was no time to exin. Run!

    Thankfully, the exit to the valley wasrge enough, and it did not seem overly crowded when the crowd rushed out.

    Shi Xiaobai loudly said, ¡°Note, do not fart!¡±

    The evacuating crowd was immediately dumbfounded.

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s voice immediately resounded once again.

    ¡°Do not fart!¡±

    ¡°Do not fart!¡±

    He repeated the important things thrice!

    The rookies were filled with doubts, but seeing Shi Xiaobai appearing so serious, they could only put the extremely absurd demand at heart.

    With so many people around, farting was something that required courage to begin with.

    Shi Xiaobai urged the crowd to speed up. The rookies did not dare to dy as they quickly retreated out the valley. Very soon, more than half had been evacuated.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head to Ka Xiaozi and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go as well.¡±

    Ka Xiaozi nodded with a smile. Clearly, she could not help butugh due to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ¡°Do not fart¡±.

    The two stayed behind the group and walked forward at an appropriate speed.

    Shi Xiaobai turned slightly cautious. A guess was after all a guess. In practice, there might be unexpected idents, so Shi Xiaobai did not dare to rx.

    Only after all the rookies had left the valley safely did Shi Xiaobai feel slightly relieved when he and Ka Xiaozi arrived at the exit of the valley.

    He turned his head and nced at the empty valley, hesitant if he should leave.

    Even though time had reset, the bloody scenes were still fresh on his mind. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s anger could not be appeased if he did not kill the monsters. And now, with all the rookies safely evacuated, he could kill with impunity.

    ¡°Forget it, This King will spare you for the time being. Once the choice is over, This King wille back for revenge.¡±

    With this thought in mind, he walked out of the valley together with Ka Xiaozi.

    Outside the valley, the rookies were waiting for Shi Xiaobai toe out. At this moment, they were pinching their noses, grumbling how smelly it was.

    The moment Shi Xiaobai appeared, the rookie that was previously beheaded gave an embarrassed smile and said, ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t resist it.¡±

    Even though Shi Xiaobai had emphasized three times for him not to fart, the rookie had still farted. It appeared as though he had held his fart in for a very long time.

    But thankfully, this was done outside the valley.

    Shi Xiaobai found it somewhat amusing. He had nearly suffered because of a stinky fart.

    Shi Xiaobai gradually rxed. With everyone evacuated from the terrifying valley, they should be in a safe situation.

    At this moment, the fiery voice resounded in his mind.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai jumped in fright as his mind went into a trance.

    The scene before his eyes had suddenly returned to the scene when everyone was inside the valley. Time was halted, and the three choices had materialized in front of Shi Xiaobai just as before.

    Shi Xiaobai was truly confounded this time.

    Time wound back, indicating that he had failed once again.

    But this time, Shi Xiaobai did not know why he had failed. The rookies had clearly been evacuated from the valley, so why was there still someone dying?

    Furthermore, the person had died without him even knowing how.

    Who died?

    Why did that person die?

    How did that person die?

    Shi Xiaobai waspletely clueless this time.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The fiery voice constantly resounded in his mind, as though it was telling Shi Xiaobai that everything was yet toe to an end. No, it was just the beginning of everything.

    ¡­

 Chapter 318: An Impossible Possibility

    Chapter 318: An Impossible Possibility

    Shi Xiaobai was certain that all the rookies had already left Dragon Mountain Valley because he had specially checked the valley before he left. He had confirmed that everyone had left.

    Furthermore, the valley was open and expansive, even if a rookie had been yful by ying hide and seek, it was impossible to hide.

    But at this very moment in time, the Absolute Choice had failed. It meant that a rookie had died without Shi Xiaobai¡¯s knowledge.

    How did this rookie die?

    Why did the rookie die so silently?

    Shi Xiaobai waspletely clueless. This was more mysterious than the rookie being killed by invisible monsters.

    Shi Xiaobai could only use for spection the remaining time before he had to choose.

    Maybe there was really someone left behind in Dragon Mountain Valley? For example, the person was swallowed whole by a monster, dying only a period of timeter?

    Or a rookie did not wait outside after leaving the valley and had instead ran off somewhere before encountering an ident?

    Maybe a rookie had suddenly died silently because of a disease or virus which nobody noticed?

    Everything was possible, even if the possibility was minimal.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed in his heart. Blindly guessing was not an option. All he could do was repeat it again.

    ¡­

    He returned to the same point in time for a fifth time.

    Shi Xiaobai did the same things as the first four times. He hurriedly got everyone to leave the valley, and again, he repeated the important matter of ¡°Do not fart¡± three times.

    This time, Shi Xiaobai specifically reminded everyone to wait outside the valley and not run far off.

    The rookies were very obedient and walked towards the valley¡¯s exit.

    Shi Xiaobai took this time to confirm the number of people in the valley. He quickly repeated the count thrice and finally confirmed that there were forty-eight people in the valley, including him and Ka Xiaozi.

    The rookies left the valley in droves and this time, Shi Xiaobai was faster than before. When thest rookie left the valley, he and Ka Xiaozi followed closely behind and left the valley.

    Following that was a loud sound of a fart.

    Man, havinge out earlier this time, he was just in time to catch the rookie farting.

    Everyone covered their noses and eximed ¡°smelly¡± before they distanced themselves repulsively from the rookie. This smelly fart had induced a massacre before, so its powers were obviously redoubtable.

    Shi Xiaobai reacted extremely fast. At the instant he heard the fart, he had used ¡®Unleaking Turtle Aura¡¯ to block his sense of smell. This was the greatest advantage of a time loop, but it sure was depressing thinking about it.

    The moment Shi Xiaobai came out of the valley, he began a head count. He finished the count quickly thrice and confirmed that there were forty-eight people.

    Everyone had left the valley.

    Furthermore, everyone was waiting outside the valley. No one had ran afar.

    ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t resist it.¡±

    The rookie¡¯s embarrassed apology was heard. It was the same sentence, but this moment in time had happened earlier because of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s suggestion toe out earlier.

    Shi Xiaobai had no time to care about him. He carefully looked at every rookie and their expressions.

    Without a doubt, all of their expressions were terrible. Whoever got hit by these ¡®toxic gases¡¯ probably would not be having a good mood.

    However, all of them looked in the pink of health. The light in their eyes did not lessen at all. No one looked sick or poisoned. There was definitely no signs of someone dying.

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai saw someone¡¯s back. It was a girl standing at the peripheral. The girl had her back bent, with one hand on a tree. Her back was facing the crowd, as though she was suffering some form of pain.

    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up. He rushed towards the girl at an exceedingly fast speed.

    This girl could have been inflicted with some form of disease and would suddenly die silently.

    Shi Xiaobai was feeling anxious as he held the girl¡¯s shoulder and shouted, ¡°Bear with it!¡±

    The girl was startled as she looked up to realize it was Shi Xiaobai. She immediately heaved a sigh of relief, but at the moment she rxed, the girl¡¯s expression changed drastically. Covering her mouth with her hands, her pale expression turned even paler as her shoulders trembled.

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­hold it in!¡±

    The girl screamed and hurriedly flung Shi Xiaobai¡¯s arms away and ran to the back of the tree. She leaned down and began¡­

    ¡°Eugh!¡±

    The girl began vomiting. Shi Xiaobai watched nervously but he did not see the blood he had imagined. It was only the usual vomit.

    After vomiting a few times, the girl quickly took out a handkerchief and wiped the corners of her dirty mouth. When she turned to see everyone looking at her after hearing her, her face immediately blushed.

    Shi Xiaobai asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright? Are you sick?¡±

    The girl shook her head and shyly said, ¡°No, I¡¯m only¡­it was so smelly that I could not help but throw up.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was appalled. It was the fault of that smelly fart again?

    However, Shi Xiaobai gave the girl a few serious nces and noticed that although her expression looked terrible, she was not weak. She simply wanted to throw up.

    ¡°It¡¯s not her!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai realized this point.

    ¡°Time is almost up!¡±

    For some reason, Shi Xiaobai was very sensitive when it came to time. It was as though there was a clock in his heart that allowed him to urately keep track of time. In another ten seconds or so, the moment of the Absolute Choice¡¯s failure would happen.

    Shi Xiaobai quickly turned his head to look at the rookies. At this moment, the rookies were looking curiously at him.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, you seem¡­a bit strange?¡±

    ¡°Lord Shi Xiaobai, did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Why did you urge us to leave the valley so quickly? Did you discover something dangerous?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more eager to know why we can¡¯t fart. Please exin¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies clearly had a multitude of questions on their minds which they inundated him with the moment the first question was asked. The scene immediately turned noisy.

    Shi Xiaobai had no time to exin. He could only treat it with silence as he swept his gaze across every rookie.

    Shi Xiaobai confirmed three times once again that there were forty-eight rookies here including him.

    Due to the flurry of discussion, it was conducive for Shi Xiaobai¡¯s observations. All of them appeared energetic. Although a number of quiet rookies did not speak, they appeared very healthy.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head to look at the girl beside him. After vomiting, the girl felt much better. Her face was bing ruddy again, but her cheeks had turned as red as an apple because of the embarrassment, but she did not have any signs of dying the next moment.

    Shi Xiaobai scanned everyone.

    There was no one among the forty-eight people that had any signs of dying. They were filled with vitality, more vibrant than a forest.

    ¡°Three.¡±

    There were three seconds left before the moment the Absolute Choice failed. Shi Xiaobai turned slightly nervous as he carefully studied the expressions of everyone, afraid that he would miss the slightest of details.

    ¡°Two.¡±

    A final confirmation, there was only forty-eight people including him at the present location. There was no one missing!

    ¡°One.¡±

    Time was up.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart raced slightly.

    Could it be that by leaving earlier, he had inadvertently changed the oue from before. A rookie that would somehow die had suddenly survived?

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The fiery voice resounded in his brain

    as though it was telling Shi Xiaobai¡ª

    No, there was no ident.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    This was the sixth time he was facing the choice.

    Although he had failed the first three times, he was able to obtain some information through each failure, allowing his actions to progress with each sessive round.

    However, after failing a fourth and fifth time, Shi Xiaobai was somewhat dumbfounded..

    He had not only failed to obtain any information in the past two failures, the situation seemed to be at a dead end.

    There were a total of forty-eight people in the valley.

    There were still forty-eight people outside the valley after they left.

    At the final second, the forty-eight people, including him, all appeared extremely healthy. There was not the slightest hint of an impending death.

    If it were anyone else, they might have believed that they had missed something, but Shi Xiaobai was very confident of his observational skills. While he was observing every rookie¡¯s expression, he had simultaneously determined the count. He had even remembered every rookie¡¯s appearance.

    Shi Xiaobai was a hundred percent certain that he did not miss a person.

    Therefore, that person was still healthy at the final second. Even if the healthiness was just an illusion, it was impossible to suddenly die in a fraction of a second, right?

    Yet, the situation which was currently¡ªno one dying, no one being eliminated¡ªresulted in the failure of the choice, [ Save all rookies ]!

    What was going on with this contradictory situation that did not seem to have a solution?

    ¡°There is no such thing as ack of a solution.¡±

    With this in mind, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s slightly perplexed gaze turned resolute.

    He must have missed something.

    What did he miss?

    Shi Xiaobai was lost in thought. Ideas churned through his mind extremely quickly, with all sorts of possibilities shing in his mind. Even if it was an extremely unlikely possibility, he was considering it carefully.

    But it appeared as though there was no ¡®possibility¡¯ that could perfectly exin the present situation. Each and every ¡®possibility¡¯ was rejected by Shi Xiaobai, as though he would never find the answer.

    There was no ¡®possibility¡¯ that could result in the present situation.

    Then, what else could it be?

    Shi Xiaobai did not give up as he dismissed all his existing ideas.

    Since no ¡®possibility¡¯ could crack the situation.

    Why shouldn¡¯t he think about those ¡®impossibilities¡¯?

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent for a long while before his eyes suddenly lit up. He thought of a seemingly impossible possibility.

    ¡­

 Chapter 319: Murder induced by a pool of pee

    Chapter 319: Murder induced by a pool of pee

    [copse]

    ¡°Everyone, leave the valley as fast as possible!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said to everyone in the mountain valley.

    This was the sixth time he was facing the same scene. He fell somewhat in a trance momentarily, but he snapped out of it very quickly.

    Shi Xiaobai repeated the words he had said before, while the rookies reacted in the same manner by heading towards the valley in droves.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head and whispered to Ka Xiaozi, who was beside him, ¡°This King needs to go first. There¡¯s someone outside the valley that needs saving. Can you wait for This King outside the valley?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had promised to protect Ka Xiaozi and to never be more than three meters away from her.

    He had to leave the valley as fast as possible, and if he brought Ka Xiaozi along with him, the monsters might no longer feel any dread. Who knew what they could do.

    Although there was no way to determine which of the two of them was what made the monsters feel dread, it was the moment when he needed to make a bet.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ka Xiaozi was very understanding as she agreed without any hesitation.

    The reason why she wanted to stay beside Shi Xiaobai was because ¡®I¡¯m very weak¡¯. It sounded like she was requesting a safety umbre, but in fact, it was just an excuse.

    She did not need Shi Xiaobai¡¯s protection. She just needed to be beside Shi Xiaobai when he was not in trouble.

    Shi Xiaobai gave Ka Xiaozi a grateful look and did not speak any further. Turning around, he used Crab Steps to rush forward at an extremely fast speed.

    While passing by the rookie who was about to release his ¡®toxic gases¡¯, Shi Xiaobai stretched out his hand and held his shoulder and pinched it a few times.

    Shi Xiaobai did not repeat the important matter thrice this time because he realized that it was superfluous. Farting required ¡®courage¡¯. Other than this rookie who could not resist any further, the others had great discipline.

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai chose to use the ¡®Massage Technique of God¡¯ to suppress this youth¡¯s biological embarrassment.

    Following that, even if the youth wanted to fart, he would not be able to do so. He would have to bear with it for a period of time.

    Of course, this feeling wasn¡¯t very pleasant. It was simr to constipation, but Shi Xiaobai believed that the youth would agree to dedicate himself for the greater good by aplishing such a momentous feat of sacrificing his own ¡®happiness¡¯ to prevent the ¡®disaster¡¯ on everyone else.

    Well, for his opinion, let¡¯s not ask about it. Let¡¯s pretend he agreed to it.

    However, the fart was truly wretched. Shi Xiaobai could not imagine what sort of noxious gas it would turn into after it festered for a period of time.

    He only wished that the youth would be able to find a toilet when the time came, so as to not pollute the environment.

    Shi Xiaobai overtook everyone very quickly. He reminded them once again to leave the mountain valley as soon as possible and gather outside the valley to wait, before rushing out of the valley.

    When the rookies saw Shi Xiaobai rushing out of the valley, they did not dare dy any further and immediately sped up.

    When Shi Xiaobai ran out of the valley, he ran straight into the forest.

    None of the forty-eight rookies had died, yet the choice [ Save all rookies ] had failed.

    What was the contradiction in this matter?

    Shi Xiaobai had first thought of two possibilities.

    Firstly, there were forty-nine rookies who entered the mountain valley at the beginning. Before the choice appeared, a rookie had been silently devoured by a monster without anyone noticing, eventually dying after a period of time.

    Secondly, there was a rookie who had managed to enter the valley before he shattered the diamond monster before being devoured by a monster. Therefore, what seemed like forty-eight rookies in the valley was actually supposed to be forty-nine.

    However, the two possibilities were very quickly put aside by Shi Xiaobai temporarily.

    This was because from the attacks from before, the heads of the monsters were unlikely to berge. If not, they would not have simply bitten off heads or limbs in their attacks. There was a very low chance of devouring a rookie whole.

    Furthermore, if that truly was the case, how was he to save that rookie?

    Against these monsters he could not see, hear or sense, Shi Xiaobai could only use a wide area-of-effect sword attack mindlessly. There was no other way, much less find the monster among the sea of monsters that had devoured the rookie before carefully dissecting it to save the rookie.

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai could only temporarily ce these two possibilities aside.

    Heter realized that all the ¡®possibilities¡¯ he came up with would not result in such a contradictory situation.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately looked at it from a different logical point of view.

    If there were no ¡®possibilities¡¯, then would an ¡®impossibility¡¯ perfectly exin the situation at hand?

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai very quickly thought of an ¡®impossibility¡¯.

    There was a rookie that had entered the valley with them, but due to a mentalpse, he had ran into the forest to run naked.

    If that youth that was running naked had died, everything could be exined.

    However, this possibility had been limited to an impossibility due to the words ¡®in Dragon Mountain Valley¡¯ in the choice [ Save all rookies in Dragon Mountain Valley ].

    However, everything impossible could very well be a ¡®possibility that seemed impossible¡¯.

    Shi Xiaobai pondered over it repeatedly before betting on this ¡®impossibility¡¯ on his sixth attempt.

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai darted through the woods, unsure of where the exact location of the youth running naked was, so he could only run around blindly in the woods.

    It was unknown where the youth had gone, so Shi Xiaobai failed to find him instantly.

    Shi Xiaobai was keeping track of time in his heart. Seeing how the failure that had happened a few times was about to happen without him finding the rookie, Shi Xiaobai gradually became anxious.

    However, there was no other way than to search blindly in the forest.

    Finally, when there were only a few seconds remaining, Shi Xiaobai saw the youth in the distance after turning around a bend!

    The youth was stark naked, unafraid that his dick would freeze!

    However, this was not something that Shi Xiaobai had to worry about. He frowned because in the distance, he saw the youth leaning at a tree in fear, and in front of him stood the ck-robed youth holding his crimson sickle!

    The ck-robed youth¡¯s eyes were cold as the crimson sickle was held to the youth¡¯s neck, as though he was hesitant about severing the youth¡¯s neck or not.

    The youth was obviously horrified as he constantly mouthed something. From the shape of his mouth, it looked like ¡®Open Sesame¡¯, but not a sound was produced.

    The ck-robed youth had used an unknown method to prevent the youth from using the exitmand.

    Shi Xiaobai charged at the two silently. His urate sense of time told him that the youth would die in two seconds. Therefore, there was no need for him to shout to stop the act from happening. The most pressing thing at the moment was to close the distance.

    At this moment, something astounding happened.

    Having not been able to use the exitmand, the youth believed that death was at his doorstep. In his horror, he actually¡­peed himself from fright!

    In the face of death, it wasmon for a timid person to pee themselves, but typically, peeing themselves meant wetting their pants.

    However, at this moment, the youth was stark naked, there wasn¡¯t a pair of pants!

    A stream of yellow liquid spewed out from the naked adolescent penis, straight onto the ck-robed youth¡¯s ck robe!

    That scene was truly beautiful¡­

    Shi Xiaobai nearly burst outughing.

    Being suddenly ¡®attacked¡¯ in such a manner, how could the ck-robed youth tolerate such a humiliating act? The ck-robed youth took a step back in rm and dodged the attack of the urinary stream before blowing up into an indomitable rage!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The ck-robed youth roared. Without any hesitation, he raised his sickle and shed it at the youth¡¯s neck!

    The time matched the time of the previous Absolute Choice failures perfectly.

    Shi Xiaobai was immediately rendered extremely speechless. First, it was a smelly fart that induced massacre, now, a urinary stream had resulted in a murder. What the heck!?

    The ck-robed youth raised his sickle high. Just as it was about to decapitate the youth, Shi Xiaobai arrived in front of him. With a ng, the ck sword blocked the sickle.

    The ck-robed youth was sent retreating. When he turned his head and saw Shi Xiaobai, the anger and killing intent in his eyes turned more intense. This ck-haired youth that had previously reduced him to a pool of blood was the target he wanted to kill the most in the trials.

    When the youth saw Shi Xiaobai, he felt as though he had seen his father. Tears and snot wasthered across his entire face as he tried to approach Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over, put on your clothes first.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai quickly kept a distance from the naked youth.

    The youth also realized that his current state was somewhat odd, so with an embarrassed smile, he took a step back.

    However, the ck-robed youth did not have any patience, he had brandished his sickle and shed it at Shi Xiaobai!

    A sanguinary storm stirred towards Shi Xiaobai!

    As Shi Xiaobai looked at the ck-robed youth, his gaze turned slightly cold.

    This ck-robed youth had previously forced him to use One Second Shura and Excalibur. When he was unconscious, he had smashed all the rookies protecting him and had nearly killed him.

    It could be said that the impression this ck-robed youth gave Shi Xiaobai was even worse than Sen Senyuan in the trials, especially his bloodlust and aura of darkness, something Shi Xiaobai hated especially.

    If he could kill this inhumane ck-robed bloody figure, Shi Xiaobai would definitely not show mercy.

    At this moment, the opportunity had arrived.

    The ck-robed youth was very strong, so strong that Pulp Farmer andpany were helpless against him. He had even nearly killed the weakened him and Sunless.

    But in fact, the ck-robed youth was extremely weak to Shi Xiaobai, much weaker than any rookie!

    This was because his right hand had been restored to normal at this moment in time!

    Shi Xiaobai kept the ck sword and rushed towards the ck-robed youth despite the sanguinary storm heading towards him!

    A psionic knife conjured in his right hand at that moment!

    This knife was called Pig ughtering Knife!

    The sanguinary storm met the Pig ughtering Knife and dissipated without any suspense.

    The ck-robed youth was given a fright as he hurriedly conjured his crimson barrier!

    This crimson barrier that remained indestructible despite Pulp Farmer andpany¡¯s attacks was no different from paper in front of the Pig ughtering Knife. It shattered in an instant!

    The ck-robed youth was dumbfounded as he retreated in panic.

    The Pig ughtering Knife countered all darkness. The ck-robed youth was unable to put up even the slightest of resistance against the Pig ughtering Knife!

    At this moment, a dragon¡¯s roar suddenly reverberated through the forest from the distance. It was extremely loud as it filled the world.

    Shi Xiaobai naturally heard it, but he had no time to deal with it. He only had one thought in mind¡ªkill the ck-robed youth!

    The ck-robed youth retreated quickly as he brandished his sickle madly, shing out sanguinary storms, but the attacks that were filled with bloodlust and darkness were like ss mirrors in front of the thrusting Pig ughtering Knife. They shattered instantly.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Fear arose in the ck-robed youth¡¯s eyes. His speed was inferior to Shi Xiaobai and soon, he was caught!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were cold. Towards an abhorrent person, he would never show mercy.

    Finally, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s knife reached the ck-robed youth¡¯s chest!

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The fiery voice resounded in his brain.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was extremely stupefied. He realized his body could no longer move. The scene before his eyes had returned to the moment when everyone was in the mountain valley.

    It was still the three choices.

    It was still that darn voice.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

 Chapter 320: Why spit everywhere!

    Chapter 320: Why spit everywhere!

    [copse]

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The fiery voice resounded incessantly in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind, indicating that he had failed the Absolute Choice for the sixth time.

    After failing so many times and having tried again and again, he had solved one problem to immediately have another problem rear its head. It was as though he had entered a never-ending cycle of death.

    Theplexity of this Absolute Choice of [ Save all rookies in Dragon Mountain Valley ] was revealed in a most vivid fashion.

    Shi Xiaobai emptied his mind for ten seconds so as to allow his exhausted mind rest for a moment before he continued thinking.

    This time, pure strength alone was not enough to save all the rookies. It was most like a test of wisdom.

    Now, he had basically determined that the naked-running youth was the reason for the fourth and fifth failures. Then, the ¡®impossibility¡¯ was indeed an illusion of ¡®possibility¡¯.

    But even though the naked youth was not in Dragon Mountain Valley, why would he cause the choice of ¡°Save all rookies in Dragon Mountain Valley¡± to fail upon his death?

    There were two possibilities. First, the system had made a judgmental error. It might have been unintentional or done intentionally. Secondly, assuming it was an error, the premise that Dragon Mountain Valley was different from what he imagined.

    The odds of the former was incredibly unlikely. Although the Absolute Choice frequently pulled pranks on him, it had never yed word games with him. It had never made things difficult for him using the rules.

    Then, the only possibility was thetter. The false assumption of Dragon Mountain Valley was wrong from the outset.

    This was because the vast valley was not Dragon Mountain Valley!

    Or could be said that it was only a tiny area of Dragon Mountain Valley. At least, Dragon Mountain Valley included the entire forest. As such, the naked youth was also considered a rookie in Dragon Mountain Valley.

    And from that, it further exined why there was no dragon in the empty valley.

    It was because Dragon Mountain Valley was much bigger than expected!

    Shi Xiaobai pondered for a moment and came to the conclusion that Dragon Mountain Valley included the entire forest or an area evenrger.

    What supported his point of view was not only how the Absolute Choice failed because of the naked youth¡¯s death, but also because of the dragon roar he heard at the final moment.

    If Shi Xiaobai had guessed correctly, the dragon roar came from the so-called dragon.

    And the reason why the Absolute Choice failed once again just as Shi Xiaobai was about to kill the ck-robed youth was very likely because a rookie had enraged the dragon, resulting in death or elimination.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt depressed. Up to now, he had not determined if saving included ¡®elimination¡¯ or not as the past failures had all been a result of the rookies dying.

    And he thought of a very depressing thing. The ck-robed youth was also considered a rookie.

    Now that he was within Dragon Mountain Valley, would killing him also result in the failure of the Absolute Choice?

    Shi Xiaobai had a feeling of once bitten twice shy. He was afraid of repeating again because of missing a small detail. Experiencing six simr scenes in a row within a short period of time would undoubtedly confuse his memories. It did not feel good.

    Furthermore, Shi Xiaobai had the nagging feeling that the Absolute Choice had yet to reach the crux of the matter. He had been struggling for so long as though he was lingering around the edge of the Absolute Choice, a feeling that he was not making any real progress.

    Shi Xiaobai fell into deep thought for a long time this time. Only when the Absolute Choice countdown reached thest second did Shi Xiaobai confirm his selection.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The familiar scene, the conversations of the rookies, words which Shi Xiaobai himself could recite by heart.

    Shi Xiaobai still urged the rookies to leave the valley and reminded everyone to wait outside the valley without running anywhere else. He still told Ka Xiaozi that he had to leave first, and had used Massage Technique of God on the youth that wanted to fart.

    Many things that happened were done in an adept but numb fashion. Repeating certain things was no doubt quite a rotten feeling.

    But the difference this time was Shi Xiaobai had borrowed Mu Yuesheng¡¯s superpower.

    As he had previously reconstructed Mu Yuesheng¡¯s superpower, what he pulled out from her chest was a superpower in the shape of skating shoes.

    Shi Xiaobai wore the icy-blue skating shoes and under the gazes of the awestruck crowd, he shot out of the valley instantly with a rub.

    Although Shi Xiaobai was searching blindly in the forest the first time, he had subconsciously taken note of his direction because he had a premonition that he could very likely repeat the Absolute Choice a seventh time. Therefore, Shi Xiaobai clearly knew where the naked youth was this time, so he charged straight in that direction.

    Shi Xiaobai wanted to bring the naked youth back to the crowd before he encountered the ck-robed youth.

    With the electric skating shoes augmenting him, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s speed was something that left even the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign in the dust. In a while, he found the naked youth.

    Seeing a naked dick was always rather unpleasant to the eyes, but there was no other way. Shi Xiaobai could only recognize the pain inflicted on him. After finding the naked youth, he quickly made him wear his clothes.

    The naked youth was vehemently refusing at first, saying how he would never wear clothes unless he finished running around the forest.

    As a result, Shi Xiaobai could only tell him that the ck-robed bloody figure was soon arriving.

    The naked youth clearly knew about the horror of the ck-robed bloody figure. Without speaking another word, he began putting on his clothes at a speed much faster than a person about to be caught engaging in adultery.

    Shi Xiaobai and the naked youth quickly returned outside the valley. At this moment, the forty-seven rookies had safely left the valley.

    Anding this far, Shi Xiaobai did not know what would happen next. However, he knew that if nothing unexpected happened, the dragon would soon appear. As for why or how it would appear, Shi Xiaobai had no clue.

    Shi Xiaobai could only gather all the rookies together.

    ¡­

    ¡°The dragon will be appearing very soon!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked at everyone and cut straight to the point!

    The rookies were astounded as they questioned him.

    ¡°How do you know? What did you base your judgment on?¡±

    ¡°Where would the dragon appear? In the valley?¡±

    ¡°Why did you get us to leave the valley? Did you discover some danger? Can you exin it to us now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai heard the questions from everyone and felt somewhat helpless. He couldn¡¯t tell everyone that he knew everything because he had repeated things several times, right?

    Shi Xiaobai had no way to exin so much, nor did he have the time to exin.

    He said seriously, ¡°Danger was indeed the reason why all of you were evacuated from the valley. This matter is somewhat moreplicated, so it will be exinedter. Now, This King has to tell all of you of a possibility¡­ The dragon might not be in the valley. The valley is just a small portion or it could be said, the entire forest or a wider area might be the dragon¡¯s territory!¡±

    When the rookies heard this, they revealed contemtive looks. This possibility sounded somewhat reasonable!

    Shi Xiaobai continued, ¡°This King has a hunch that the dragon will appear very soon. Believe in This King. This King¡¯s premonition has always been very urate. From now on, This King wishes that all of you will brace yourselves and be prepared so that all of you can engage in battle at any time!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had no way to exin any further because he was unsure how the dragon would appear.

    He was not even certain that the sixth failure was a result of the dragon. The dragon¡¯s roar could have been produced by other creatures.

    Everything was just a guess, so the only thing he could do was to let all the rookies remain vignt.

    In this regard, the rookies naturally did not disagree. Regardless if the dragon would appear or not, being vignt would definitely not be wrong.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed lightly as he began to observe his surroundings and the actions of every rookie. This had nearly be a habit, because every piece of information could be key to cracking the situation.

    Who could have imagined the first few failures were a result of a smelly fart? And that the failurester on were because of a naked-running youth having peed himself from fright?

    Failure always happened in such inexplicable ways, but one would find it absurd andughable after realizing the reason.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s gaze constantly swept across the crowd. At this moment, everyone was bracing themselves for the appearance of the dragon that Shi Xiaobai had mentioned. No one did anything strange.

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. The farting youth that he had paid special attention to had done something that made Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart leap.

    The youth had found a spot in the corner, thinking that no one was paying any attention to him, he suddenly spat on the ground!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart stopped for a second before he gave a wry smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s just spitting a mouthful of phlegm. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed. He was feeling the jitters after the smelly fart and the urine.

    At this moment, an exmation was suddenly heard.

    ¡°Holy shit, what is that?¡±

    And following that, several voices echoed.

    ¡°Is that¡­phlegm?¡±

    ¡°Heavens, a flying phlegm? Who the fuck spat that?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not phlegm. It¡¯s a monster, an invisible monster! Quickly kill it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly took a look and saw a thick phlegm fluttering in the middle of the woods like a butterfly, flying above the rookies¡¯ heads, and it was even going in circles!

    Shi Xiaobai jumped up in fright.

    Was this one of those invisible monsters in the valley? It had actuallye out of the valley?

    At this moment, the rookies had realized that the extremely sticky phlegm had stuck onto an invisible monster¡¯s body. They were immediately given a fright.

    For an invisible monster to be beside them without them even knowing, how dangerous was this?

    The rookies closest to it had already begun attacking where the phlegm was!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart leaped. He realized of a terrifying possibility as he quickly shouted, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t kill it!¡±

    However, it was toote. Numerous attacks had beenunched. Following that, a young cry was heard and with a ssh, something fell to the ground.

    Everyone looked over and saw a pool of blood, as well as the spit that had been diluted by the blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s dead?¡±

    The rookies asked doubtfully.

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent and thought to himself¡ªWhat¡¯sing wille after all.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A dragon roar that reverberated through the entire woods resounded and mixed in it was infinite anger!

    A mouthful of phlegm had hit the dragon¡¯s baby, and with everyone killing the dragon¡¯s baby, the dragon had appeared.

    This kind of script was extremely clich¨¦d!

    ¡°The dragon has appeared! Protect yourselves!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai roared. At this point in time, the only choice left was to fight the dragon!

    And with him here this time, there might be a chance for a different oue from the sixth attempt!

 Chapter 321: The dragon is here!

    Chapter 321: The dragon is here!

    On the sixth round, everyone had incurred the wrath of the dragon after killing the dragon¡¯s baby, causing the rookies to be killed or eliminated.

    Back then, Shi Xiaobai was not present, so he still had the hope for ast-ditch effort.

    After the raging dragon¡¯s roar reverberated throughout the woods, there was silence as though it was developing an impending climate of terror.

    When the rookies heard Shi Xiaobai that the dragon would be appearing, they were already prepared for battle. At this moment, they focused more and could even hear their own heartbeats.

    Three secondster, be it the sky or the forest, there was no signs of the dragon anywhere.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the dragon?¡±

    Someone asked curiously. They had all heard the furious dragon¡¯s roar, but where was the dragon? Where was it?

    Shi Xiaobai had already realized that the dragon could be invisible just like the monsters in the valley!

    This made the issue rather thorny. At this moment, the dragon was probably rushing here. Without any way to know where the dragon would attack from, there was no way to save anyone in time.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was one to never give up. Taking a deep breath, he observed his surroundings vigntly.

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai sensed a faint killing intent appearing about hundred meters away from the group!

    Was this the dragon¡¯s killing intent?

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was quick to react as he charged towards the dragon that was heading straight for them!

    The dragon was able to mask its presence, but in its wrath, it could not hide the monstrous killing intent it exuded!

    Shi Xiaobai could sense the existence of the killing intent. Charging towards the killing intent, he activated the power of his Sword Truth and shed out with Kun Peng Sword Technique!

    As the sword winds sted, the forest in its trajectory was left in shambles. Trees toppled from the raging de storm while leaf and branch shreds flew into the sky.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A dragon¡¯s roar filled with pain sounded!

    Blots of blood burst in mid-air, as though a red flower bud was blooming in the sky.

    ¡°The dragon is invisible, kill it with all you got!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shouted to the stupefied rookies before charging straight at the injured dragon once again.

    The dragon was muchrger than the monsters in the valley, but its defense did not appear to be much stronger than them. The heavens have given it the ability to hide itself, but had deprived it of its defenses.

    ¡°Two Peng Grills!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai quickly shed twice at the blot of blood, forming golden-crimson ¡®X¡¯-shaped mes that swept into the sky!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The mes exploded as a pained dragon¡¯s roar resounded once again. The inferno did not immediately dissipate as it continued burning in the sky, moving around like a wisp of specter fire!

    This was obviously not a floating specter fire, but the mes burning on the dragon¡¯s body!

    The blood and inferno revealed the dragon¡¯s location. Snapping out of their daze, the rookies attacked with all their might!

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill the dragon!¡±

    Electric bolts, whips, shields, charms, sonic sts, stones, sword beams, saber beams¡­ All sorts of attacks struck the dragon in the sky!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    As though fireworks were exploding everywhere in the sky, smoke clouded the sky as mes roared while blots of blood bloomed. It was gorgeous, but it was also cold and cruel!

    However, now was not the moment to show mercy. Knowing that the modus operandi of this kind of invisible monster was the biting off of heads and limbs, this was no longer a simple trial, but a life and death battle!

    Shi Xiaobai shed out once again, beating the dragon while it was down!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    An indignant dragon¡¯s roar resounded. In mid-air, the blood and mes blooming in the air suddenly flew far into the distance!

    The dragon had escaped!

    And it escaped fucking fast!

    Gradually, the blood and mes disappeared, and the aura filled with killing intent hadpletely dissipated.

    A struggle shed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes, but he eventually chose not to chase the dragon.

    It was difficult to get such a blessing in disguise. By angering the dragon, it had inadvertently revealed its location, allowing them to seriously injure it. Although chasing up to it might allow him to kill it, if something extraordinary happened again here that resulted in the failure of the mission, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.

    A few rookies had tried chasing due to their unwillingness to give up, but the dragon¡¯s speed was astounding. Even Shi Xiaobai could barely keep up with it, so it was needless to say that the rest would not have catched up. They had to return resentfully after chasing for a distance.

    Shi Xiaobai gathered the rookies again, and having confirmed the man count, there were forty-nine people including him. There was not one less.

    Shi Xiaobai lightly heaved a sigh of relief, but he felt heavier too.

    This was because the Absolute Choice was notpleted yet. It was unknown how far the choice of saving went.

    Making choices was honestly an exhausting affair. However, Shi Xiaobai could not force himself to sit back and watch the rookies die. Although most of them were strangers to him, they had protected him previously while he was unconscious. They had given him their apuse and kudos when he had revealed his dominance. They were worth saving.

    In fact, as long as these people were not evil, and even if they were ordinary citizens, if one had the ability to make the choice of saving them after foreseeing that they would encounter danger, by choosing to stand by the side coldly, there was no reason or excuse that could be used to support such an act.

    People who believed that saving strangers were goody two shoes were in fact people without much thought. If one had the ability to save but chose to sit idle, then how different were they from murderers?

    Humans had a normal body temperature of thirty-seven degree Celsius. Blood was not cold when it flowed because humans are not cold-blooded animals. They are warm-blooded, righteous and kind¡­ These things came by nature, but people woulde up with all sorts of excuse to abandon them, butbel the people who had preserved these things as goody two shoes. It was simply absurd.

    If this was considered a goody two shoes, then Shi Xiaobai would find it a derogatorybel of something honorable.

    However, what Shi Xiaobai had to do next left him slightly confused. The rookies present were all cream of the crop, but for some reason, they appeared extremely frail during the Absolute Choice, giving him an illusion that a gentle breeze could kill them.

    Hearing the rookies proposing to split up to find the dragon, Shi Xiaobai immediately felt a gloomy cloud cover his forehead. He said to everyone, ¡°The reason why This King got everyone to evacuate the valley was because there were such invisible monsters throughout the valley. Now, these monsters might havee out into the forest. So it¡¯s best that everyone gathers together and not run around!¡±

    Now, it was somewhat more convincing telling the crowd that there were invisible monsters in the valley. There was no need to exin much because the dragon was a fact that had appeared in front of them.

    After hearing what Shi Xiaobai had to say, the rookies immediately dismissed the idea of forming groups or going alone to find the dragon.

    Shi Xiaobai heaved a sigh of relief. He had the nagging feeling that he was taking care of babies that could die at any time.

    At this moment, Ka Xiaozi, who was quietly standing beside Shi Xiaobai, frowned slightly. She turned her head to look high into the sky. After a moment of pondering, a cold beam shed in her eyes.

    ¡­

    A gloomy cloud floated in the sky, and on it stood four monsters.

    One of them wore a white mask and was dressed in aristocratic garb. It looked human, but it was a monster with a crimson tail.

    One of them held dual des and had dark green skin. It had a gigantic demonic head, a monster many timesrger than a human.

    One of them waspletely ck in color, a gigantic Nightmare Terror.

    One of them was dark purple, a demonic beast with a lion¡¯s head and a snake¡¯s body.

    The four monsters were watching the crowd in the forest from the cloud.

    Suddenly, the dual-de demon said in a deep voice, ¡°Why are there only four? Didn¡¯t I say to get at least seven?¡±

    The white-masked aristocrat shrugged and said, ¡°The fuckers on the seventh, eighth and ninth level are too aloof. I already lowered my status as an aristocrat by sending them a request, but they responded with a ¡®get lost¡¯, so what can I do?¡±

    The dual-de monster said coldly, ¡°Back then, the allocation of the levels were done by the drawing of lots. Do they think that their status as Level Lords is higher because they are in theter levels? In terms of strength, they aren¡¯t even match for the dog on the third level.¡±

    The gigantic Nightmare Terror cursed, ¡°To speak the truth, we aren¡¯t any match for the dog on the third level either. Its strength ispletely unscientific. As for that human that conquered it, it¡¯s even more unscientific. What should be said? The reason why the both of you called us here is not to watch a show, right?¡±

    The dual-de demon said, ¡°Chill, the show is just about to begin. However, we have encountered a problem now. We only have four of us, and we probably can¡¯t beat that pixie.¡±

    The lion-headed demonic beast said with a joke, ¡°Are you kidding me? That pixie is only at the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. Any one of us can kill her easily, yet you say the four of usbined can¡¯t beat her?¡±

    The dual-de demon chuckled, ¡°What ignorance. That pixie may have sealed herself to the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, but her strength cannot be measured with realms. I¡¯ve spent so much time in hell and have seen all kinds of mighty figures. I can grasp the difference in strength very well. The four of usbined can at best imprison her for less than twenty minutes, but we won¡¯t be able to injure her.¡±

    When the white-masked Aristocrat heard this, he asked, ¡°Can she be imprisoned for more than ten minutes? Are you sure?¡±

    The dual-de demon said with a nod, ¡°This level is the one I preside over after all. I have already set up a God ughtering Formation, and although it won¡¯t kill the pixie, with the four of us powering the formation together, imprisoning her for more than ten minutes wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, none of us will be able to move during this period of time, so it¡¯s useless.¡±

    ¡°No, it will be useful.¡±

    The white-masked aristocrat said with a chuckle, ¡°If she¡¯s imprisoned for more than ten minutes, my n F can be implemented.

    The dual de demon asked, ¡°Are you confident?¡±

    The white-masked aristocrat said confidently, ¡°Of course, aristocrats never do things without confidence. Believe me, I had ns, and have already done the preparations!¡±

    The dual de demon gave a satisfied nod, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s implement it as soon as possible! Indeed, Aristocrat is the person to look up to in times of need.¡±

    The white-masked aristocrat said with augh, ¡°I love what you said. Then, shall we begin the show?¡±

    The dual-de demon nodded. The other two monsters looked each other in the eyes as they inexplicably had a sense of foreboding.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai obviously did not know of the four monsters hiding in the sky. He was fully absorbed with monitoring his surroundings.

    The rookies were also braced for attack against invisible monsters.

    Suddenly, there was a scream!

    ¡°Dragon! The dragon is there!¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, his eyebrows pricked and he looked towards the scream but he saw the screaming rookie pointing towards him.

    Behind him?

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly looked back. There was nothing behind him.

    Where was the dragon?

    At this moment, the rookies also began eximing loudly.

    ¡°Dragon!¡±

    ¡°The dragon is in our midst!¡±

    ¡°Kill the dragon!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies mored and nervously raised their weapons.

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly looked around but he did not see anything. Where was the dragon? Why was everyone shouting? Could he be the only one who couldn¡¯t see it?

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai felt something strange. He calmed down and noticed that the rookies surrounding him had raised their weapons, but all their eyes were on him!

    Their gazes were filled with hostility.

    At this moment, Mozzie¡¯s nervous voice was heard, ¡°Sis Xiaozi, quickly move away from the dragon!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 322: The dragon wonâ€™t run away anymore

    Chapter 322: The dragon won¡¯t run away anymore

    ¡°Sis Xiaozi, quickly move away from the dragon!¡±

    Mozzie anxiously shouted as Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Turning his head, Ka Xiaozi was just beside him.

    Where was the dragon?

    Ka Xiaozi frowned slightly, as though she was wondering where the dragon was. Her red lips quivered, as though she wanted to say something¡­

    Suddenly, another golden line appeared from the ground, forming a gigantic golden array formation, while a beam of golden light shot down from the sky, striking straight at Shi Xiaobai!

    ¡°Array formation!?¡±

    Ka Xiaozi¡¯s eyebrows pricked up as she flicked her fingers, causing a radiant light to shine upon Shi Xiaobai, enveloping him within!

    At this moment, the golden beam suddenly made a turn and shot straight at Ka Xiaozi!

    ¡°Heading for me?¡±

    Ka Xiaozi frowned as she shot out a colorful beam of light with a wave of her hand which shed with the golden beam of light.

    At this moment, the golden lines on the ground formed aplete array formation, as it shot up into sky while nketing thend beneath it. A luster flooded the entire world, leaving no room for shadows to hide!

    ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated the few of you.¡±

    Ka Xiaozi suddenly disappeared into the golden light. With that, the golden luster that filled the world dissipated. Even the golden lines faded away.

    The change came too abruptly and in a baffling manner. The golden light and luster was not seen by anyone else except the target of the formation array. Therefore, Shi Xiaobai andpany did not see the golden light. They only saw Ka Xiaozi flick her fingers and wave her hand, causing a radiant light to scatter and a colorful beam of light to shoot out, as though she was resisting something before¡­she vanished!

    She disappeared into thin air!

    Shi Xiaobai was momentarily at a loss and was unsure what had happened.

    However, there were people eximing loudly!

    ¡°Oh no, Ka Xiaozi has been eaten by the dragon!¡±

    ¡°Quick, quickly kill the dragon. Killing the dragon now might be able to save her!¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard the panicked screams of everyone, he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Where? Tell This King where the dragon is!¡±

    He could not see the dragon, but everyone had suddenly been able to see it. Furthermore, the dragon had eaten Ka Xiaozi?

    Shi Xiaobai found it impossible to calm down. He could not sense the dragon¡¯s aura, and could not tell where it was. However, the Absolute Choice had yet to fail, which meant that Ka Xiaozi was currently still alive.

    He had to kill the dragon as fast as possible to save Ka Xiaozi!

    However, no one answered Shi Xiaobai¡¯s questions, as though they did not hear him. They shouted in outrage about killing a dragon before they began attacking!

    An icy-blue bolt was first to appear!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart jumped. The bolt of lightning was shooting straight at him!

    A mistake?

    Shi Xiaobai instinctively jumped away to dodge the bolt of lightning, but the crowd¡¯s attacks were already trailing right behind the bolt of lightning!

    These attacks did notnd anywhere else, but were headed straight for Shi Xiaobai!

    It was not a mistake!

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    Sessive explosions resounded as Shi Xiaobai constantly dodged, but he was worried over Ka Xiaozi¡¯s situation, so he was unable to calm himself at all. He failed to dodge a few attacks, causing him to suffer some minor injuries.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately used ¡®Unleaking Turtle Aura¡¯ and ¡®This Turtle Is Hardest¡¯ as he looked at the crowd. He asked furiously and puzzledly, ¡°Why are you attacking This King!?¡±

    As though they could not hear his voice, the next wave of attacks wasunched. This time, they were no longer long-range attacks. Some of them were charging towards Shi Xiaobai bravely with swords raised!

    The crowd angrily shouted.

    ¡°Quickly kill the dragon!¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai told us to take care of Ka Xiaozi before he left. If he returns to see so many of us failing to protect her, how can we even face him?¡±

    ¡°Kill the dragon and save Ka Xiaozi!¡±

    ¡°Fight it out with it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was rage and anxiety in everyone¡¯s eyes. And the people taking the charge were Mozzie, Kevin, Mu Yuesheng, Feng Yuanlin andpany. They had looks of consternation as they charged at Shi Xiaobai as though they were going for a desperate attack! They attacked angrily, with every strike a fatal move!

    Shi Xiaobai finally realized that there was something wrong with the situation!

    In the eyes of the crowd, ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡± had left an unknown amount of time ago, and he had transformed into a dragon and had eaten Ka Xiaozi.

    What was going on? Was this a mass hallucination?

    Shi Xiaobai realized that they could not hear his voice at all. Instead, they were anxiously attacking him and every strike was a deathblow. For these rookies to be able to reach the sixth level, they were mostly authentically strong. Even though there was a huge gap between them and Sunless, Pulp Farmer andpany, they were still the cream of the crop among rookies.

    Shi Xiaobai found it considerably difficult to dodge the deathblows from more than forty people after doing so for a few seconds. Furthermore, when the rookies discovered that he did not attack back, they were emboldened. More and more people charged up after mustering their courage.

    Soon, Shi Xiaobai found it impossible to endure it any further. He could only grit his teeth and fling a destorm, forcefully breaking a gap where he broke through at an extremely fast speed.

    Now, he could only temporarily escape.

    ¡°The dragon is getting away. Quickly chase it!¡±

    The crowd hollered as an electric beam of light shot out and chased up to him at an extremely fast speed.

    Shi Xiaobai looked at Mu Yuesheng, who had appeared in front of him in an instant, as a wry smile gradually suffused across his lips.

    The brown pair of eyes was slightly red. Her expression was filled with anxiety and anger. The moment she caught up, she did not say a word and immediately, electric bolts that jumped around irascibly shot towards Shi Xiaobai like snakes that came biting at him.

    Shi Xiaobai jumped backwards to dodge the lightning bolt. He turned his body and ran in a different direction. His Crab Steps had already reached the Crest of Perfection realm, so his speed was astounding, leaving behind only a mirage.

    Shi Xiaobai knew that Mu Yuesheng¡¯s Lightning shstep could only move in straight lines, so he chose to dash into the forest. By moving in circles in the woods, he very quickly lost Mu Yuesheng.

    However, Mu Yuesheng was not the only person chasing after him. The other rookies also anxiously came pursuing him. Although Shi Xiaobai quickly opened up a gap from them, they did not give up.

    The forest was filled with hubaloo and killing intent. Angry shouts followed one after another.

    Shi Xiaobai knew that the result of their acts was because they had been confused by a particr illusion which made them think that he was the dragon and had eaten Ka Xiaozi. Therefore, the crowd was moring for his blood in their wrath.

    His fury was reserved for the mastermind behind this matter.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was without any clue why the crowd was experiencing hallucinations and why Ka Xiaozi had suddenly disappeared or whether she was presently safe.

    The multitude of questions with no answer to them made Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind fall into disorder. He could not calmly dodge the crowd¡¯s attacks, so he could only temporarily escape.

    However, his worry for Ka Xiaozi prevented Shi Xiaobai from waiting for a moment. It was as though a fog had zed over his eyes, making him at a loss as how to proceed forward with the countless holes and mud pools in front of him.

    The only thing certain was that the Absolute Choice had yet to fail. Ka Xiaozi was likely¡­still alive.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had the nagging feeling like he was a kite being blown around wantonly by the wind. He could only passively face the abrupt changes and adversity. Every quagmire that appeared caught him off guard. Every end was extremely hazy, as though he had only revealed the tip of the iceberg.

    Shi Xiaobai gradually slowed his footsteps. At this moment, he had opened up a certain distance from the crowd.

    At this moment, a figure appeared in front of him. Upon focusing, Shi Xiaobai noticed that it was the ck-robed youth that held a crimson sickle.

    When the ck-robed youth saw Shi Xiaobai, it was as though he had seen a sworn-enemy. Raising his sickle, he charged at him!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The ck-robed youth¡¯s hoarse voice was filled with malice and hatred.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly. He did not mind ughtering the ck-robed youth with a single knife strike, but he was worried that the ck-robed youth belonged to one of the targets needed to be ¡®saved¡¯. Without any progress, he would not be able to change a thing if he repeated.

    Shi Xiaobai clenched his teeth as he turned to flee in another direction.

    The ck-robed youth chased closely behind, but his speed was inferior to Shi Xiaobai, so he was soon left in the dust.

    However, it was unknown how the rookies were able to track his location in the woods. They were already running from another direction towards him.

    Shi Xiaobai subconsciously wanted to run, but he soon stopped.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of running away like that?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath. He had already realized that even if he could escape the pursuit of the crowd, it was not useful at all. He would not be able to answer the questions on his mind.

    Shi Xiaobai stood in his spot and took deep breaths to calm himself down.

    He was pondering over what he could do at present.

    Under such a situation, what was the meaningful thing that he could do?

    With the limitation of the Absolute Choice, he could not kill the ck-robed youth, nor could he let the rookies chasing him encounter danger because of an illusion. Under such a premise, he had to find the mastermind who created the illusion and made Ka Xiaozi disappear on the spot.

    However, under circumstances where he had no idea or any clues, how difficult would it be to find the mastermind who was hidden somewhere?

    He needed clues!

    How was he to gather clues?

    The only solution was to find them through the rookies!

    Shi Xiaobai stretched out his right hand as a ck sword gradually condensed. However, this ck sword was different from the past. It did not have a sharp edge.

    He could not harm their lives and had to make them quiet down to assist in his investigations, the only thing he could do was to beat them motionless!

    Shi Xiaobai was usually a person who could turn cruel when faced with a difficult position or even a desperate situation.

    To face more than forty powerful rookies, with each of them showing no mercy while using their killer moves, he had to be careful at holding back so as to not harm their lives, but had to beat them down. How difficult was it?

    Shi Xiaobai calmed his mind as his expression gradually rxed. What would follow was a tough battle he had never imagined to happen, but it was also the only option he had.

    Just like a drowning man in the darkness, once he saw the only glimmer of light, he would desperately grasp this opportunity no matter how difficult it was.

    Without waiting for too long, the anxious rookies reached him.

    Simultaneously, the ck-robed youth had also arrived here from another direction.

    ¡°The dragon is here!¡±

    The frontmost rookie shouted to the people behind him.

    ¡°Quickly surround it. Don¡¯t let it get away!¡± the rookies behind shouted.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and raised his sword and walked forward. He said feebly, ¡°The dragon won¡¯t run away anymore.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 323: I have ten thousand ways to let him die

    Chapter 323: I have ten thousand ways to let him die

    The rookies that had pursued him were on the left, while the diabolic ck-robed youth was on his right. Shi Xiaobai actually had two directions in which he could flee in, but he chose to stop because fleeing did not help the situation.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was definitely not one to sit still and wait for death. If more than forty powerful rookies came charging at him, in addition to the utterly strange ck-robed youth, surrounded him, even with his Crab Steps at the Crest of Perfection realm, it would be very difficult for him to dodge perfectly, much less have the strength tounch a counteroffensive.

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai immediately turned around and charged at the ck-robed youth before the rookies surrounded him!

    The ck-robed youth¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, and seeing Shi Xiaobai charging at him, he weed it instead of feeling rmed. Brandishing his crimson sickle, a sanguinary storm stirred towards Shi Xiaobai like locusts flying in the sky.

    Shi Xiaobai moved the ck sword to his left hand, and instantly, he constructed a psionic knife in his right hand!

    Shi Xiaobai thrust the knife out, causing the sanguinary storm to immediately dissipate!

    The knife did note to a stop as it thrust straight at the ck-robed youth.

    A look of surprise shed in the ck-robed youth¡¯s eyes as he immediately brandished his sickle to meet the knife!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The ck-robed youth roared angrily as he shed with the crimson sickle from top to bottom. A gigantic crimson skull came roaring as it snapped its jaws at Shi Xiaobai!

    However, just touching Shi Xiaobai¡¯s knife tip caused the crimson skull¡¯s gaping mouth to disintegrate, and burst into a blood mist that filled the sky!

    A look of incredulity shed in the ck-robed youth¡¯s eyes; however, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s knife was already in front of him. It did not allow him to have any doubts so the ck-robed youth hurriedly conjured a crimson barrier!

    The crimson barrier had perfectly withstood Pulp Farmer andpany¡¯s attacks, so its defensive power was clearly impressive, but the moment the crimson barrier touched Shi Xiaobai¡¯s knife, it tore through like paper before shattering with a boom!

    ¡°Impossible! What sort of knife strike is this!?¡±

    The ck-robed youth¡¯s face finally revealed a look of horror as he hurriedly retreated in hopes of avoiding the knife.

    But the speed at which he retreated was not as fast as Shi Xiaobai¡¯s thrust forward. He was caught up in an instant!

    Shi Xiaobai sneered, ¡°This knife is named Pig ughtering Knife, meant to kill a pig like you!¡±

    In a split second, the Pig ughtering Knife had reached the ck-robed youth¡¯s chest.

    Intense fear arose in the ck-robed youth¡¯s heart. His intuition told him that if he was killed by the knife, he might not be able to revive again.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s die together!¡±

    The ck-robed youth was a ruthless person. He instantly wiped the fear in his heart and allowed his hatred to preside over his will as he made the most vicious choice!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s knife had broken through all obstacles, stabbing straight into the ck-robed youth¡¯s chest!

    Shi Xiaobai had a premonition of imminent disaster, so he hastened to release the psionic knife that seemed to sink into a pool of mud while retreating!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An explosion resounded as the ck-robed youth was reduced to a bloody figure. And like a bomb exploding, the bloody figure was reduced to millions of drops of blood, with each scarlet drop of blood scattering in every direction like a rain of arrows!

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly produced destorm to let the sword beams resist the blood-colored rain of arrows.

    ¡°Sizzle¡­¡±

    Drops of blood fell onto the trees, ground and rocks, producing sizzling noises. As though they were sshed by highly concentrated acid, the trees disintegrated and tiny ck holes peppered the ground, as though they were honebs. Even most of the rocks had been eroded away.

    As Shi Xiaobai was too close, he was still unable to perfectly defend against all the drops of blood even though he had retreated in time while producing destorm.

    A few drops of bloodnded on his body. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression changed as he hurriedly conjured psionic power to protect his skin, while Unleaking Turtle Aura and This Turtle Is Hardest simultaneously came into operation.

    However, when these drops of bloodnded on a human body, it was not like acid. Instead, it transformed into countless minute blood-colored worms that began boring through the pores on the skin.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression drastically changed as blood-colored worms entered his body. They immediately began to destroy his blood vessels, internal organs, and bone marrow. Even Unleaking Turtle Aura was insufficient topletely withstand such pain. Shi Xiaobai drew a gasp from the excruciating pain.

    However, This Turtle Is Hardest began to produce a tremendous effect as well. At the moment it inhibited his sensory perception, it produced a force that began destroying the blood-colored worms that were wreaking havoc in his body.

    In a few moments, all the blood-colored worms were cleansed, so even though a few drops of blood hadnded on his body, a few seconds were enough to riddle Shi Xiaobai¡¯s innards with holes. He had suffered a severe injury.

    The ck-robed youth¡¯s self-destruction before death was truly terrifying. If not for his timely intuition for danger, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body would probably have been eroded away by the blood-colored worms.

    Shi Xiaobai felt a lingering sense of fear, but his expression was calm. He appeared as though the injuries were nothing.

    He quickly heard exmationsing from the rookies in the distance.

    ¡°Heavens, the dragon instakilled the ck-robed bloody figure?¡±

    ¡°Really¡­an instant kill.¡±

    ¡°The dragon is so strong? We¡­couldn¡¯t even beat the ck-robed youth. How are we to kill the dragon?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies eximed in horror. From their vantage point, what happened was sudden and brief. The dragon had turned around and charged at the ck-robed youth, instantly killing the ck-robed youth.

    Most rookies quietly took a few steps back.

    Most of the rookies were of the opinion that Ka Xiaozi had been devoured by the dragon. After so long, she had probably fallen, and with the dragon being able to instantly kill the bloody figure, how could they beat it?

    Even if they killed the dragon, it was only considered revenge, but the difficulty of doing so was exaggeratedly high. Most rookies only admired Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strength and enjoyed Ka Xiaozi¡¯s beauty. It did not mean that they had deep feelings for Ka Xiaozi, so how would they be willing to take such a huge risk in order to help Ka Xiaozi and do something that theycked confidence in?

    Seeing the dragon had instantly killed the ck-robed youth, most rookies were nning on retreating.

    However, there were rookies like Mu Yuesheng, Mozzie, Kevin, Feng Yuanlin, Liu Yu, Zhou Chuchu, and An Mo, rookies who had protected Shi Xiaobai on the fifth level till the end. ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡± had exhorted them to protect Ka Xiaozi well before he left, and now, having failed him, they could not give up revenge because of their guilt.

    No matter how powerful the enemy was, they had to fight!

    When Shi Xiaobai saw about ten rookies advancing forward instead of retreating,ing to the forefront of the crowd, he was slightly moved.

    Obviously, he had chosen to kill the ck-robed youth first to ¡®serve as a warning¡¯ to the rookies that had surrounded him, to make them fear him.

    Clearly, he had seeded as a vast majority of the rookies retreated because of the illusion that there existed a huge gap in strength.

    Furthermore, the Absolute Choice did not dere failure after his killing of the ck-robed youth.

    It was possible that the ck-robed youth did not arrive in Dragon Mountain Valley when the Absolute Choice appeared, or it was even possible that the ck-robed youth was not even considered a ¡®rookie¡¯.

    However, these were not things that Shi Xiaobai cared about at that very moment. He had killed the ck-robed youth with a single knife strike, stopping the momentum of the attack of the surrounding rookies, but Mu Yuesheng andpany had not given up nor retreated.

    Everything had developed ording to his guesses and ideal situation, but what followed was key.

    He had to investigate where Ka Xiaozi was!

    Why did the rookies see him as a dragon!

    Shi Xiaobai took a step forward and nearly stumbled to the ground.

    Heh, the cartge in his knees had been chewed through by the blood-colored worms. He could not even stand properly!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    On the dark cloud concealed in the sky.

    The white-masked aristocrat, the dual-de demon, the lion-headed demonic beast, and the gigantic Nightmare Terror were each standing in four different directions. In the middle of them, there was an array formation consisting of golden lines.

    The four monsters were situated at four corners of an array formation. They were like conduit columns that connected the golden lines together.

    As pirs of the array formation, the four monsters were immobile, but they were looking at the forest below them.

    Suddenly, the dual-de demon spoke, ¡°Killing the ck-haired youth is your n F?¡±

    The white-masked aristocrat said with a nod, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The dual-de demon fell silent for a moment before asking, ¡°This human is rather unique, but what good does killing him have to do with killing this pixie? The God ughtering Formation can only trap her for about ten minutes. What are we to do after ten minutes?¡±

    At this moment, the lion-headed demonic beast said with a heavy voice, ¡°I think we will all get screwed by Aristocrat. By killing this human, the pixie will only be further enraged. Ten minutester, we will die even more miserably.¡±

    The gigantic Nightmare Terror said with a heavy voice, ¡°I asked you of the n previously, but you said there was no time to exin. Are you trying to kill us all? If I knew your n were so dumb, I would have never agreed.¡±

    When the white-masked aristocrat noticed how the other two monsters were condemning it, it immediately said angrily, ¡°Fools! What short-sighted bastards! Think carefully. This pixie has to be on full alert every second while imprisoned in the God ughtering Formation due to the killer moves within. If we were to project the youth¡¯s wretched state into the God ughtering Formation, with the feelings the pixie has for that youth, wouldn¡¯t she be distracted? If the youth were killed, to the point of having his closestpanions tear him apart, what do you think the pixie¡¯s oue would be? Pixies are emotional creatures. They have the purest of emotions. Therefore, they are also the easiest to copse mentally! When the timees, her mind will be in disarray, so she will definitely not be able to defend against the attacks of the God ughtering Formation.¡±

    The white-masked aristocrat¡¯s words made the other two monsters fall into silence. What it said did sound rather reasonable.

    The gigantic Nightmare Terror could not help but mumble, ¡°What if the pixie survives it?¡±

    The white-masked aristocrat said with a sneer, ¡°There is always a possibility in everything. Do you think there is an absolute method to kill the pixie? No, if you can provide a method that has a higher sess rate than mine, I won¡¯t say a second word. I¡¯ll kneel down before you and call you daddy.¡±

    Obviously, the gigantic Nightmare Terror couldn¡¯t think of anything, so he said embarrassedly, ¡°Hmph, boorish Aristocrat.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    The dual-de demon shouted to stop the silly argument. It said, ¡°Killing the pixie with only the four of us was extremely difficult to begin with. Taking some risks is only natural. What Aristocrat proposed has greatly increased our prospects for sess, and having already gone so far, we can only wait silently for the oue.

    And at this moment, in the woods, Shi Xiaobai had killed the ck-robed youth with a single knife strike. The rookies began to retreat in fear.

    The monsters looked at each other nkly.

    The gigantic Nightmare Terror sneered, ¡°Your n is very reasonable, but what use is it? From the looks of it, it would be pretty good if all these people aren¡¯t killed. How can that human be killed?¡±

    The lion-headed demonic beast said in panic, ¡°What do we do? How can this ck-haired youth be so strong. None of us can move, so who can kill him?¡±

    The white-masked aristocrat said with a heavy tone, ¡°This human has indeed taken me by surprise. I have to say that he has astounded me several times, but it¡¯s fine. Aristocrats always leave a trick up their sleeves. He won¡¯t live.¡±

    The dual-de demon also said with a sneer, ¡°You might not have noticed. The youth might look calm, but he is actually severely injured. There¡¯s no need for Aristocrat¡¯s trick. I can let him die now. Don¡¯t forget this is a world I preside over. In this world, I have ten thousand ways to let him die.¡±

    The white-masked aristocrat chuckled and said, ¡°Remember to let the youth die miserably. Let the pixie watch with her own eyes the tragic death of her loved one. I refuse to believe that she will be able to calmly defend against the attacks of the God ughtering Formation. Heh heh, to think a peerless mighty figure sealed herself to the Psionic Mortal Realm. She would pay the terrible price for her foolishness.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 324: The Light in a Hopeless Situation

    Chapter 324: The Light in a Hopeless Situation

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s instakill of the ck-robed youth created an extremely strong deterrent. It made a vast majority of the rookies to vanquish the idea of surrounding the ¡®dragon¡¯. However, the ck-robed youth¡¯s self-destruction before death had caused him to pay a tragic price.

    If not for ¡®Unleaking Turtle Aura¡¯ allowing him to persist on, he might not even be able to stand up straight. However, Shi Xiaobai presented an image that he was as stable as a bedrock, an illusion that he was uninjured when he instakilled the ck-robed youth, making the rookies believe that this dragon was not something they could mess with.

    It was within Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expectations that a vast majority would retreat a few steps.

    Mu Yuesheng andpany¡¯s advancement was also within his expectations.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed softly as he felt embroiled in mixed emotions. He obviously would not me the rookies who were trying to kill him. After all, he was a dragon in their eyes that had eaten Ka Xiaozi. However, for him to fight his partners in a life and death battle would be somewhat depressing regardless of the reason.

    ¡°Sorry, This King needs to calm all of you down.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shifted the ck sword into his right hand and said to the few people standing in front of the crowd. He could only settle the situation of him being pursued before he could untangle the curiosities of the situation. For this, he had to make Mu Yuesheng andpany lose their ability to fight without harming their lives.

    However, in the rookies¡¯ ears, what Shi Xiaobai said was just a dragon¡¯s roar.

    Shi Xiaobai gave a self-deprecating smile and did not speak further. He waited silently for the few people to attack him.

    Without waiting for long, the attacks came as though they were scheduled.

    The first to reach him was still Mu Yuesheng¡¯s electric bolt. Shi Xiaobai did not dodge, but shed at it with a sh of his sword.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The sword beam and electric bolt shed in mid-air before exploding.

    Amid the explosive rumbles, a sonic st surged at him. It was An Mo¡¯s flute music!

    ¡°Indeed, the tune sucks.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai cursed in a way no one could understand. He ignored the flute¡¯s tune. The flute tune which was intolerable to others had no effect on him.

    As the flute tunes permeated the air, a gigantic boulder came flying over.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up and he shed at the boulder. As the stone fragments crumbled after the boulder shattered, he sensed the surging power in it.

    Shi Xiaobai raised his sword to block as he took a tiny step back.

    ¡°Haha, nice one.¡±

    This was the first time Shi Xiaobai saw Kevin¡¯s boulder throwing move. Immediately he found it very fresh and innovative. It had synergized with Kevin¡¯s superpower, allowing him to pave a brand new road for himself. Shi Xiaobai could not help but be happy for him.

    At this moment, an inferno trail swept at him!

    ¡°It has improved!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave an exmatory praise. He felt that Mozzie¡¯s Grilling Hammer had made considerable progress, having not wasted his teachings.

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and shed out again. Sword beams transformed into shimmering water waves that engulfed the inferno. With sizzling sounds, the mes turned into billowing steam.

    This strike was the Kun Peng¡¯s Sword of Water he had stolen from Heartless!

    Steam billowed and turned into white mist. In the lingering mist, dozens of golden charms fell from the sky, surrounding Shi Xiaobai. The charms glowed with a golden luminosity, as though they were gathering strength.

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath and endured the pain in his knees. Like a top, he spun around causing sword beams to swirl into a tornado that swept the Daoist charms.

    Using destorm, the dozens of charms were torn apart, dropping to the ground as paper shreds.

    At this moment, an armored youth charged forward. He held one gigantic shield in each of his hands. He was crying out loudly and had quite an imposing stance, but it was rather humorous as well.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up. His judgment said that the two gigantic shields had to be extremely hard.

    Shi Xiaobai raised his sword as golden points of light began emerging out of the ground, gathering towards the ck sword, enveloping it with a faint golden luster.

    Shi Xiaobai had activated the power of his Sword Truth, shing out twice!

    A golden ¡®X¡¯-shaped me surged at Feng Yuanlin¡¯s shields.

    The mes collided with the shield as sword beams effervesced in the mes, cracking every inch of the shield¡¯s rough surface. Feng Yuanlin¡¯s expression changed drastically as he released the shields and retreated. He swore, ¡°The mes the darn dragon spews are toxic.¡±

    The rookies standing back looked at each other. They could read the lingering fears they had in each other. They obviously could not hear Shi Xiaobai¡¯sughter and praises. All they heard was the ¡®dragon¡¯ roaring disdainfully while demolishing the powerful rookies¡¯ attacks. The ¡®dragon¡¯ indeed had formidable strength.

    The people standing in the forefront focused more. The dragon was truly too powerful, it was no wonder it could instantly kill the ck-robed youth. However, they could not retreat because of this.

    Icy-blue bolts of lightning shed around Mu Yuesheng. With a step forward, electric bolts shot towards Shi Xiaobai like snakes that meandered across the ground.

    ¡°This shall be the end of defense.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gripped his sword tightly. He did not have the time to carry on defending.

    Shi Xiaobai took a step forward and was ready to attack!

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai felt his heart jump. He sensed an extremely hidden danger as he turned sideways and shed.

    This strike clearly was struck in empty air, but a scream resounded immediately.

    However, the tingling sense of danger did not disappear. Instead, it became even more intense. Shi Xiaobai hurriedly used destorm, causing sword beams to twirl around in mid-air in a 360¡ã style without any blind spots. Collision sounds constantly resounded as incessant tragic cries were heard. Blood constantly dripped from mid-air, as though it was raining blood.

    Shi Xiaobai smiled wryly in his heart. This scene was very familiar. Shi Xiaobai immediately worked out that for some reason, the invisible monsters in the mountain valley had appeared here. Furthermore, it was not one or two, but inrge swarms.

    Were these invisible monsters here to kill him?

    At this moment, dozens of electric bolts that came biting at him like snakes had arrived beneath Shi Xiaobai¡¯s feet.

    Shi Xiaobai clenched his teeth and leaped to dodge the electric bolts. He thrust his sword towards the ground, sting the electric bolts with an intense sword beam.

    At this moment, the invisible monstersunched another attack.

    Shi Xiaobai could only sense these invisible monsters only at thest instant when they were about to attack him. He had leaped into mid-air, and with his sword used to parry the electric bolts, he could not put up a perfect defense.

    Shi Xiaobai could only use his right arm that had metamorphosed into a ¡°Qilin arm¡± to block the monster¡¯s jaw that was about to bite his head off. With full strength, he charged forward.

    The defense level of his left arm and two legs were not considered high. The moment he was bitten by a few invisible monsters, he bled.

    Shi Xiaobai winced in pain. Even Unleaking Turtle Aura was unable to inhibit the pain of his flesh being eaten.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai attacked angrily and shed madly at the invisible monster that was chasing him from behind.

    Shi Xiaobai could not precisely judge the location of the invisible monster, so he could only activate the power of his Sword Truth and sh around wildly. Sharp and indomitable sword beams sliced through the air as screams reverberated through the world, while blood poured like a torrential storm.

    Shi Xiaobai shed at the swarm of invisible monsters in an incensed manner. The rookies watched bbergasted because in their eyes, it appeared as though there were invisible monsters attacking the dragon in swarms. A few clumps of meat had been bitten off from the dragon. It was covered in blood as it killed the invisible monsters like it had gone mad. The state of madness it was in was chilling.

    There were some rookies who began cheering for the invisible monsters. From their point of view, these invisible monsters were here to help them kill the dragon.

    The dragon was absurdly powerful. They could only hear the incessant cries as blood continuously rained down. The invisible monsters were being massacred by the maniacal dragon.

    Shi Xiaobai was immersed on a killing spree as his mind began to lose its rity. Having been seriously injured by the ck-robed youth¡¯s blood worms, he was now embroiled in an intense ughter with the invisible monsters. His body was on the brink of copse.

    Of course, he could not rest. He did not even have a second for a breather because the moment he stopped, he would die.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes turned red as an inexplicable foulness arose in his heart.

    As the cries of the invisible monsters dwindled, Shi Xiaobai sensed an extremely horrifying danger about to befall him, one worse than ever before.

    Shi Xiaobai could only raise his sword above his head based on his intuition!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The sounds of heavy metal shing resounded, as though the sword had been lodged by something suddenly. It was bending and nearly broke.

    Drops of viscous fluids dripped down on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s head, drenching his body. There was a stench that exuded from the viscous fluid.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned deeply. If he had not guessed wrongly, this was the dragon.

    The invisible dragon that he had sent running had appeared above him during the chaos. It had tried to devour him. If not for him raising his sword to jam the dragon¡¯s jaws, he would probably have been swallowed by the dragon.

    The dragon¡¯s bite was impressively powerful. Furthermore, it did not seem like it would give up unless it devoured Shi Xiaobai. Shi Xiaobai began to feel the pressure. He could only raise his sword to forcibly resist, but his body could no longer move.

    At this moment, the rookies were sharp to notice that the ¡®dragon¡¯ had been restrained. They immediately wanted to add insult to injury byunching a flurry of attacks.

    ¡°Kill the dragon!¡±

    ¡°Save Ka Xiaozi!¡±

    ¡°Avenge Ka Xiaozi!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The rookies mored. With the opportunity in front of them, they could not miss it!

    A long-distance attacks were immediately aimed at Shi Xiaobai, who was unable to move due to the deadlock with the dragon!

    ¡°Is this the end?¡±

    A wry smile suffused across Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lips. He was not one who easily gave up. But at this moment in time, there was no other way.

    This was a truly hopeless situation, with real death befalling him.

    Being killed by people he had gone to great effort to save seemed rather ironic.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed. He did not close his eyes, but only waited calmly for his impending death.

    As the attacks that filled the sky descended upon him, the invisible dragon seemed oblivious about the attacks the rookies hadunched at it. It was as though it was of the mind to die together with Shi Xiaobai in an internecine struggle. It was gripping Shi Xiaobai with the jaws tightly as it tried its best to snap its jaws shut.

    Shi Xiaobai no longer had any means of escaping.

    At this moment in time, a beam of light descended. In mid-air, a figure walked out of the light.

    Instantly, all the attacks vanished.

    Invisible monsters that filled the sky wailed tragically and in the next moment ugly gray drakes fell from the sky.

    The dragon that was biting on Shi Xiaobai let out a tragic cry before copsing backwards, revealing its original form. Its body was burnt to a crisp and looked extremely miserable. There was no way to recognize it.

    Instantly, the situation reversed.

    Everyone looked up at the figure that walked out of the light which had saved the ¡®dragon¡¯.

    The person was a beautiful young girl wearing a purple dress.

    ¡°Ka Xiaozi?¡±

    Someone eximed in wonder.

    Shi Xiaobai looked up as well as his pupils violently contracted as his heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 325: You raged for This King, This King will commit suicide for you

    Chapter 325: You raged for This King, This King willmit suicide for you

    On the dark cloud, the four monsters were staring intently at the situation in the forest. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s stubborn resistance made them turn slightly nervous. If they went to such great efforts without being able to kill a human at the Psionic Mortal Realm, they might as well take a piece of tofu to smash their heads to death.

    When the invisible dragon that had been lurking for a long time suddenly sneaked up on Shi Xiaobai, it had caused him to raise his sword to block. The rookies added insult to injury and immediately attacked with a myriad of deathblows. Only then did the four monsters finally heave a sigh of relief.

    The white-masked aristocrat shouted, ¡°Nice!¡±

    The way he cheered looked as though the sports team he was supporting had made a touchdown at the final second.

    However, before the other three monsters had the time to engage in ¡®festivities¡¯, the golden light on their bodies began to tremble violently.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The dual-de demon¡¯s expression immediately turned unsettled.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The golden array formation in the middle of the four monsters suddenly exploded, as the four golden pirs copsed. The four monsters were immediately sent flying and they had their expressions changed drastically.

    The dual-de demon said in disbelief, ¡°The God ughtering Formation has been destroyed!?¡±

    The white-masked aristocrat said in horror, ¡°How can it be possible? It¡¯s only been a few minutes. How can the God ughtering Formation be destroyed in such a manner?¡±

    But the next scene that followed revealed a cruel reality. A beam of light suddenly appeared in the forest, causing all the smoke to disperse. All the invisible drakes cried out before dying, while the dragon was burnt to a crisp.

    As for the purple-dressed girl standing in the middle of the light, who else could it be but the pixie who had been imprisoned in the God ughtering Formation?

    ¡°Shit, she broke through the formation.¡±

    ¡°How did she do it?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, we overlooked something. She¡¯s a pixie, a holy pixie.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying¡­ How can it be possible? She is willing to go that far for this human?¡±

    The four monsters immediately turned flustered, like a cat on hot bricks.

    The gigantic Nightmare Terror said in horror, ¡°For her to go so far for a human, it shows how deep her feelings for the human are. She definitely knows we are the masterminds behind this matter. We¡¯re doomed. She will definitely kill us.¡±

    The lion-headed demonic beast said in panic, ¡°Fuck, all of this is because of the darn Aristocrat¡¯s idea. Now, what do we do? We were never her match to begin with. Now, we can¡¯t do anything to her. Are we going to sit still and wait for death?¡±

    The dual-de demon said with a serious tone, ¡°Calm down, all of you!¡±

    The dual-de demon looked at the aristocrat and said with a deep breath, ¡°The wise Aristocrat must have left a way out for all of us. Aristocrat, I believe you have already contemted what to do if the n were to fail. Tell us about the follow-up n.¡±

    The white-masked aristocrat fell silent for a second before saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, I do have a trick up my sleeve.¡±

    The eyes of the three monsters immediately lit up, as though they had seen a glimmer of light in the darkness.

    The white-masked aristocrat took a step back and said calmly, ¡°The final trick up my sleeve is¡­when disaster befalls, everyone runs. Goodbye, fellow idiots!¡±

    Just as the white-masked aristocrat¡¯s voice faded away, a ck hole suddenly appeared behind him. Instantly, the white-masked aristocrat entered the ck hole and disappeared.

    ¡°Dimensional Teleportation!¡±

    The dual-de demon¡¯s face turned pale as he said coldly, ¡°That bastard. He actually used a precious Dimensional Teleportation to escape.¡±

    ¡°What a treacherous Aristocrat.¡±

    The gigantic Nightmare Terror sneered, ¡°Foolish demon.¡±

    Once it said that, a ck hole appeared behind the gigantic Nightmare Terror. Instantly, it entered it. The lion-headed demonic beast did not say another word. It used its Dimensional Teleportation to return to the second level it presided over.

    Dimensional Teleportation was a means the assessment program gave every Level Lord a way to be quickly sent back to the world they presided. Every Level Lord was given three chances. It was used to prevent any emergency situations from happening when a Level Lord left their worlds.

    As for the white-masked aristocrat, the gigantic Nightmare Terror, the lion-headed demonic beast, they were not the Level Lords of the sixth level. They were using Dimensional Teleportation to make an emergency teleport back to the level they presided over.

    ¡°Fuck, then what do I do?¡±

    The dual-de demon realized the most cruel of facts. His Dimensional Teleportation could only send him to the sixth level. There was no difference at all. The three of them could escape using Dimensional Teleportation, but it could not do a thing.

    ¡°Fucking Aristocrat, I¡¯ll fuck your entire family!¡±

    The dual-de demon began cursing with all sorts of invectives. He was aware of his destiny. When the pixie was assured that the injured human was fine, she would seek revenge, and its demise would descend upon it. At this moment, it could only pray that he could die a quick death.

    The dual-de demon said hysterically, ¡°Bunch of wretches, do you think you can get away? You can run for a moment, but not forever. You will not be able to escape the pixie¡¯s grasp. I¡¯ll wait for you in hell!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Above the woods was a beautiful girl wearing a purple dress. She had walked out of the light, and with a wave of her hand, neutralized all attacks and killed all the drakes and the invisible dragon. Who else could that beautiful face and body belong to but Ka Xiaozi?

    Ka Xiaozi descended from the sky and very quickly flew beside Shi Xiaobai. Her eyes were as though her heartstrings had been tugged. With a gentle wave of her hand, light scattered downwards and enveloped Shi Xiaobai. The profusely bleeding wounds immediately began recovering at an astounding rate.

    ¡°Kali?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai softly asked.

    Ka Xiaozi¡¯s petite body trembled before giving a warm smile. With a terse acknowledgment, she whispered, ¡°Will you me me for deceiving you?¡±

    Ka Xiaozi was naturally Kali. Although be it her aura, strength or personality being different, or even from the very beginning when she used a golden beam of light to descend into this world portraying herself as a rookie, the sincere and deep feelings she had could not be hidden. Shi Xiaobai had been suspicious for a long time now.

    Seeing Kali walking out of the light and how invincible she was with a wave of her hand, it was impossible to not guess her identity.

    Shi Xiaobai found it slightly funny. He never expected that the third fan that imed to idolize him was just like Chen Lingcun and Ye Jiaquan. It was fake as well. However, he definitely would not be infuriated by this. Instead, he was moved.

    Shi Xiaobai gently shook his head, indicating that he did not me Kali. However, his expression looked particrly ugly. His eyes were filled with worry. Shi Xiaobai whispered, ¡°Your hair?¡±

    At this moment, Kali was still having the appearance of Ka Xiaozi. However, the pink hair was now silverish-white in color.

    Be it Ka Xiaozi¡¯s originally purple long hair or the purple dress she was currently wearing, and even the name she had given herself, ¡°Ka Xiaozi¡± (Little Purple), Kali was clearly fond of the color purple. But at this moment, her hair had somehow changed into silverish-white.

    Besides¡­

    Shi Xiaobai felt an ominous foreboding.

    Kali said softly, ¡°I like the color white. Why? Is silver ugly? Or do you prefer purple or pink hair?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and said, ¡°They are all nice, but¡­¡±

    At this moment, the astounded rookies finally managed to speak. In their eyes, Ka Xiaozi had suddenly descended, saving the dragon. She had even began chatting with the dragon. However, they could not understand the roars the dragon was making.

    The rookies began asking:

    ¡°Ka Xiaozi, why did you save the dragon?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the dragon just¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Kali heard this, her gentle and warm expression immediately turned extremely cold. With eyes filled with rage, she waved her hand as a light swept across everyone.

    ¡°Open up your eyes well and see who is the person you were trying to kill!¡±

    Kali¡¯s voice exuded a coldness colder than the ice and snow during winter. Although she knew that the rookies had been ced under an illusion, she was still feeling anger from the lingering fear that Shi Xiaobai had nearly been killed.

    With the illusion removed, everyone could finally see the true nature of the dragon they were attacking. Immediately, they felt like struck by lightning. The faces of Mu Yuesheng andpany turned pale. Their eyes were filled with disbelief and lingering fear.

    Shi Xiaobai looked at everyone and gently said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourselves. It wasn¡¯t your fault. Someone created an illusion, making all of you mistake This King for a dragon. All of you did the right thing. The ones at fault are the masterminds behind this plot.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    The people in the forefront turned pale. They kept apologizing as their eyes were filled with remorse.

    At this moment, Kali looked up at the sky and coldly said, ¡°Trying to escape?¡±

    Kali turned to give Shi Xiaobai a nce. Seeing how his injuries were stabilizing, she whispered, ¡°Rest for a moment. Those few fools are trying to escape. I¡¯ll capture them and leave them at your disposal.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly asked, ¡°Who are those fools? Where did you go just now?¡±

    Kali shook her head gently and did not respond. Clearly, she did not want to reveal too many details regarding the God ughtering Formation. She did not wish for Shi Xiaobai to worry, so she whispered, ¡°Just a few silly clowns.¡±

    Kali did not exin, nor did she give Shi Xiaobai a chance to inquire. Turning around, she walked into the light, clearly to pursue the masterminds behind this plot.

    Shi Xiaobai gave a slight wry smile before heaving a deep sigh.

    He knew that things could not be so simple.

    Shi Xiaobai thought for a moment before he turned around and left the rookies that were filled with guilt.

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai naturally didn¡¯t ¡®storm away¡¯, but to find a ce where there wasn¡¯t anyone.

    After finding a secluded spot, Shi Xiaobai stretched out his left hand¡¯s finger and began prodding the back of his right hand.

    The golden pattern on the back of his right hand flickered vigorously a few times before a grumbling voice of a loli resounded from the back of his hand, ¡°Big Brother, stop poking!¡±

    A golden light bloomed as a snow-white loli wearing a white dress appeared. Her arms were held akimbo, while she pouted. She looked very cute and adorable.

    Shi Xiaobai choked back the desire to squeeze the cute face and gently asked, ¡°This King knows you are well-read. Can you tell This King¡­why Kali¡¯s hair turned silverish-white? Also, why does her body have¡­¡±

    ¡°An aura of darkness.¡±

    The loli continued Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sentence which he had stopped midway. She said in a childish voice, ¡°What you felt wasn¡¯t wrong. That is indeed an aura of darkness. You happen to ask the right person. This Sword Spirit knows exactly what happened to her.¡±

    The corners of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mouth suffused a wry smile. For some reason, he was very sensitive to auras of darkness and light. The first time he met Kali, he had a strong desire to stay close to her because of the purity and richness of the aura of light her body exuded.

    But just now, he was surprised to sense a faint aura of darkness from Kali¡¯s body. The pureness of light had been tainted by darkness.

    In addition to the silverish-white hair, Shi Xiaobai had an ominous foreboding. In order to not make him worry, Kali had chosen not to speak the truth. Therefore, the person he could inquire was the sword spirit.

    But thankfully, the sword spirit knew what had happened.

    ¡°Can you tell This King?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words had a pleading tone to them. He was very worried for Kali.

    ¡°Hmph, even if you had forbidden me to say, I would definitely have said it. That Big Sister made a huge sacrifice for you, but you didn¡¯t know a thing. It¡¯s so unfair.¡±

    The loli said loudly, ¡°Big Brother, firstly, you have to know something. Big Sister is not a human, but a pixie. And since time immemorial, pixies have two camps¡ªholy pixies and fallen pixies. These two pixies are arch-enemies, hating each other¡¯s existence. As for Big Sister, she was a pure holy pixie.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he said in disbelief, ¡°Do you mean¡­¡±

    The loli nodded with a deadpan expression and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Big Sister is no longer a pure holy pixie. She will soon turn into a fallen pixie. That aura of darkness exists for real. That is the power of ¡®corruption¡¯ which is currently eroding the power of light that fills her body.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face turned pale as he hurriedly asked, ¡°Why did she be like this?¡±

    The loli snorted and said, ¡°It was all in order to save you! The reason why holy pixies would undergo ¡®corruption¡¯ to be fallen pixies is because of obtaining a forbidden power. This power mighte from wrath, greed, lust, envy, etc. That Big Sister needed power to save you, so she epted the power of ¡®corruption¡¯ from wrath. That silverish-white hair of hers is proof of her ¡®corruption¡¯. There have been several cases in history of pixies being corrupted due to wrath. People call it¡ªPixie Raging.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face turned paler upon hearing this, especially when he heard thest two words the loli had said. It felt like he was struck by lightning.

    Pixie Raging!

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly thought of the second choice in the Absolute Choice, [ Prevent Ka Xiaozi from raging ].

    So¡­raging meant this!

    At this moment, the loli loudly said, ¡°Holy pixies value their power of light higher than their lives. Typically, they would rather choose death than choose to rage. This is because corrupted pixies would be mutated monsters like humans. Even they can¡¯t stand themselves. However, in order to save you, Big Sister was willing to give herself up. She was really too good to you. And with the matter done, there is no way to reverse the situation. You must treat her well in the future and live up to her devotion towards you. If you ever let her down, I¡¯ll definitely not forgive you!¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, a relieved smile suffused across his pale face. He softly said, ¡°Is there really no way to reverse the situation?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s voice turned gentler than the spring¡¯s wind.

    At this moment, he finally understood why the Absolute Choice had given him such choices. It was because there was one of the choices.

    If he did not guess wrongly, when Ka Xiaozi sessfully hunted the masterminds, the choice of saving all the rookies would be dered sessful. When the time came, he would have seeded at Choice 1, but that was under the premise that Choice 2, [ Prevent Ka Xiaozi from raging ] would fail.

    Saving all the rookies and preventing Ka Xiaozi from raging. It was the one or the other choice. At this moment, he had finallye to the fork in the road.

    When the Absolute Choice dered his sess, it would be toote to redeem the situation. When that happened, all the rookies would be saved, while Kali would rage because of saving him, turning into a fallen pixie.

    But at this moment in time, the Absolute Choice had not beenpleted. This meant that there was redemption in all of this!

    As long as there was a failure during Choice 1.

    As long as the choice of saving all the rookies failed at this moment, everything could still be redeemed!

    A resolute look shed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The loli screamed as she saw a psionic knife suddenly appear in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand. Suddenly, at a speed that left no time for one to cover one¡¯s ears, he had stabbed it into his own heart.

    This strike was determined, decisive and without any hesitation. It did not slow down, it was direct, resolute and clean.

    Instantly, it stabbed into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart.

    A smile suffused across Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lips as he met death with a smile.

    Since the Absolute Choice said to save all the rookies in Dragon Mountain Valley, and he was a rookie, he was one of the targets to be saved.

    If he died, the Absolute Choice would fail. Everything would repeat, wouldn¡¯t it?

    Kali!

    Ka Xiaozi!

    You raged for This King, This King willmit suicide for you!

    ¡­

 Chapter 326: You must return safely as well

    Chapter 326: You must return safely as well

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The fiery voice resounded in his mind as Shi Xiaobai looked at the three choices in front of him while being lost in thought.

    Ka Xiaozi was Kali and raging meant Pixie Raging, the eptance of the power of corruption.

    Shi Xiaobai chose tomit suicide to repeat everything. The goal was clear, he wanted to prevent Kali from raging.

    But in the previous time loop, there were still many questions that remained unanswered.

    Why did Kali suddenly vanish?

    Why did the rookies fall into a hallucination where he was a dragon?

    Who was the mastermind behind this?

    With Kali¡¯s strength, why did she need the power of corruption to save him?

    Shi Xiaobai was not omniscient like God. Everything he could see from his position was a haze, one which was dense and imprable.

    Shi Xiaobai considered for a long while, failing toe up with anything. Only when the countdown began did Shi Xiaobai choose Choice 2, prevent Ka Xiaozi from raging.

    Shi Xiaobai was a selfless person. He could silently save everyone without asking for anything in return, even if they were strangers.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was also a selfish person. When Kali and saving everyone was ced on the same scales, Shi Xiaobai would lean towards the former.

    He would still do his best to protect all the rookies, but if there were any rookie who sumbed due to their own silly acts, he would force himself to be cold-blooded unless the rookie was Mu Yuesheng, Mozzie andpany in order to prevent Kali from raging.

    ¡­

    Time repeated again. The pink-haired Ka Xiaozi was still like a timid and lovable girl standing beside Shi Xiaobai. The rookies were currently in the mountain valley, discussing the oddness of it and debating over where the dragon had gone to.

    Shi Xiaobai looked to his side at Ka Xiaozi. After determining that she was Kali, the look in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes changed slightly.

    Ka Xiaozi was apparently very sensitive, allowing her to obviously sense the change in his eyes. Immediately, she asked out of curiosity, ¡°Why?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment as he whispered, ¡°You might not believe it, but in fact This King¡­¡±

    Since Ka Xiaozi was Kali, with Kali¡¯s powers, she could definitely weed out the masterminds ahead of time. She could use her absolute strength to nip the plot in the bud.

    Then, the easiest way to solve this matter was to tell Kali what had happened in the previous timeline. She could definitely solve all the problems.

    Pixie Raging might not necessarily be physically painful, but it was definitely a psychological torment. Even if he had to use the most cheesy means, Shi Xiaobai absolutely choose not to let Kali experience such psychological pain. Therefore, he decided to tell her about the Absolute Choice.

    However, the moment Shi Xiaobai opened his mouth, time came to a halt. Everything in front of him turned still once again.

    A cold voice resounded in his mind:

    ¡°It is forbidden to reveal any details of other timelines or the actions of the Absolute Choice. If breached, everything would repeat.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised, but not overly rmed. In fact, he was mentally prepared. This was the first time he had decided on using the strength of others toplete the Absolute Choice, but he had the opinion from the beginning that this was equivalent to cheating, and doubted if it would be allowed.

    Clearly, the Absolute Choice wished for Shi Xiaobai to be able to independently solve the difficulty he was facing.

    Time paused for a minute before it continued.

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent. Since he could not leverage the power of Kali, he had to rely on himself to resolve the predicament he was in.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Ka Xiaozi puzzledly gave a ¡®yea¡¯, when she noticed how Shi Xiaobai stopped mid sentence.

    Only then did Shi Xiaobai react as he whispered, ¡°In fact, This King¡­has the nagging feeling that something is hidden somewhere, spying on us.¡±

    Ka Xiaozi blinked her eyes and softly said, ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t feel it.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent. She actually yed the fool with him. Alright, you win.

    Clearly, Kali did not think highly of the masterminds.

    ¡°Even a wise man sometimes makes a mistake. Although This King is powerful, there are always conspiracies that are beyond This King¡¯s expectations. Therefore, this spying feeling makes This King especially ufortable. Even if they are just  silly clowns, This King will choose to strike first if he discovers them, to prevent the worst.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai seemed to be talking to himself, and appeared to be posturing, but in fact, he was insinuating Kali, warning her that even the conspiracies of silly clowns should be nipped in the bud.

    When Ka Xiaozi heard this, she ruminated for a moment, but it was unknown if she took it to heart.

    Shi Xiaobai did not speak further. Since the Absolute Choice had limited him to resolve the situation himself, Shi Xiaobai was not idiotic enough to try to look for loopholes.

    The reason why Kali raged was clearly a result of him being caught in a sure-death situation. Kali could only save him by raging.

    In other words, to prevent Kali from raging, the simplest and most direct method was to ensure his own safety.

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai had a rough n in his mind. Just like before, he hollered for the rookies to leave the mountain valley.

    First of all, he had to save the farting youth and the youth that was running naked. Even though they were pig-like teammates, Shi Xiaobai wouldn¡¯t go as far as abandoning them.

    But this time, not only did Shi Xiaobai use the Massage Technique of God to inhibit the urge of the farting youth¡¯s farting, he had also made him unconscious.

    The farting youth was caught off guard. He felt Shi Xiaobai press his shoulder a few times before suddenly feeling very tired. Very naturally, he closed his eyes.

    This farting youth had previously released a repugnant fart in the valley, causing the invisible monsters to attack him. Later on, he spat outside the valley, causing the wrath of the dragon. He was a pig-like teammate out of pig-like teammates. Having had a moment of thought, Shi Xiaobai decided to let the wretched youth take a nap, saving him from troubleter.

    This time, Shi Xiaobai was in no hurry to leave. Instead, he waited till everyone left the valley before giving a few words of exhortation. Only then, did he rush into the woods.

    Shi Xiaobai very quickly found the naked youth, which happened to be the moment the ck-robed youth arrived.

    The ck-robed youth was feeling angered by the disgusting scene in front of him, and having also seen Shi Xiaobai, it was extremely incensed.

    Shi Xiaobai did not say a word either and rushed towards the ck-robed youth!

    A psionic knife appeared in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand!

    The ck-robed youth waved his crimson sickle, but even if it was a different timeline, there was no difference to the oue of the battle.

    The ck-robed youth¡¯s power of darkness and power of bloodlust were too weak to withstand the Pig ughtering Knife.

    Just like before, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s knife pierced through the sanguinary storm, shattering the crimson barrier, and continued thrusting straight at the ck-robed youth¡¯s chest!

    ¡°Then let¡¯s die together!¡±

    The ck-robed youth¡¯s eyes turned ferocious as it chose to self-destruct. Even in death, it wanted to grab Shi Xiaobai to enter hell together.

    ¡°Die by yourself.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sneered. At the moment the knife stabbed the ck-robed youth¡¯s chest, Shi Xiaobai had already darted away like a hare before the knife stabbed the heart.

    Previously, Shi Xiaobai could only rely on his inkling for danger to barely dodge in time. This time, he already knew of the ck-robed youth¡¯s ruthless means, so how would he be dumb enough to wait for his self-destruction?

    ¡°No!¡±

    The ck-robed youth¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. His face was one of rage, resentment, and indignation. The knife had yet to pierce his heart. He was still alive.

    But¡­because he believed he was sure to die, his self-destruct mechanism had already been activated.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The ck-robed youth blew himself up as drops of blood scattered everywhere in the forest. It caused the trees, ground, and rocks to turn charred ck, a ruined mess everywhere.

    However, Shi Xiaobai had already escaped more than a few hundred meters away, and was leftpletely unharmed.

    The naked youth was awestruck.

    An instakill of the ck-robed youth. How was Shi Xiaobai so awesome?

    ¡°Big Brother Shi Xiaobai, please ept my kneel!¡±

    The naked youth nearly knelt before Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai was silent. Bro, This King will be very satisfied if you just put on your clothes.

    ¡­

    The blood worms that formed after the ck-robed youth¡¯s self-destruct had previously caused great distress to Shi Xiaobai. The blood worms had chewed through the ligaments in his knee, limiting his mobility. It resulted in him being unable to use Crab Steps to dodge the attacks of the invisible monsters and the dragon.

    Now, by eliminating the ck-robed youth first, it could be considered as him removing an uncertain factor.

    Shi Xiaobai very quickly brought the naked youth back to the valley exterior. At this moment, the farting youth was still unconscious. No one spat, so it naturally did not trigger the wrath of the dragon. As such, the crowd was in a rather safe situation.

    The moment Shi Xiaobai returned to the valley exterior, he borrowed a sword from a girl.

    The girl was clearly already an admirer of Shi Xiaobai. She was excited and delighted to lend her sword to Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai thanked her before turning to walk into the valley with extremely cold-looking eyes.

    The rookies were mostly paying attention to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s actions, so they immediately followed when Shi Xiaobai entered the valley.

    What followed left them astounded as they stood at the entrance to the valley.

    They saw Shi Xiaobai holding a ck sword in his right hand, and the borrowed sword in his left, he attacked with the swords in unison!

    Shi Xiaobai had previously used a sword unison attack with Sunless. The power of that attack disrupted Sen Senyuan¡¯s deathblow and reduced him to a wretched state.

    And at this moment in time, Shi Xiaobai hadpleted a sword unison attack alone!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s training of his left hand in the battles with Heartless at the fourth level now yed its biggest role!

    Right hand, Kun Peng¡¯s Sword of Fire!

    Left hand, Kun Peng¡¯s Sword of Wind!

    This was not only using swords in unison, it was also the integration of the Kun Peng Sword Technique. The power of the attack was beyond imagination!

    Shi Xiaobai roared as he shed out with both swords!

    Wind and fire burst through the sky!

    The inferno in the swirling winds formed a ming hurricane that swept the sky in the valley!

    Shrill screams resounded above the valley, giving everyone a scare.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were cold as he mercilessly shed out thousands of sword beams into the valley.

    One charred and ugly monster after another died in the sea of mes as they plummeted from the sky.

    Damn monsters!

    The flesh you have eaten, the bones you have gnawed, the blood you have drunk, vomit all of them out for This King!

    You have previously bitten off heads and limbs. Every wound you left on This King¡¯s body is still remembered by This King!

    Now, behold This King¡¯s wrath!

    In a little more than three minutes, Shi Xiaobai alone with just two swords had wiped out all the invisible drakes in the valley!

    Outside the valley, the dragon let out an indignant roar, but it did not dare to approach.

    Everyone was left dumbfounded. Shi Xiaobai, who was like a demon king that engaged in a massacre, left them in awe.

    Suddenly, someone eximed.

    ¡°The dragon¡­the dragon has appeared!¡±

    ¡°Ah! The dragon has devoured Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    ¡°No, quickly save Shi Xiaobai. Kill the dragon!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned around silently.

    There were charred corpses everywhere in the valley. Other than him, where was the dragon?

    The expected illusion had appeared, but the script had changed.

    Shi Xiaobai surveyed the crowd around him and sighed softly.

    When everyone fell into a hallucination, Ka Xiaozi had indeed disappeared.

    She had silently vanished.

    Just like before, he did not know where she had gone to, but the way the masterminds had left Kali with no choice but to leave was ever so subtle.

    ¡°This time, I will also safely survive. You must return safely as well.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said to the air in a gentle whisper.

 Chapter 327: Donâ€™t fucking add scenes for yourself!

    Chapter 327: Don¡¯t fucking add scenes for yourself!

    ¡°The dragon has eaten Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    The rookies eximed. Just a moment ago, they saw Shi Xiaobai engaging in a massacre, and the next moment, an ugly dragon suddenly appeared out of thin air, devouring Shi Xiaobai into its belly.

    The crowd stared with widened eyes as their breathing stopped. They found the scene that had happened unbelievable. What was more unbelievable was that Shi Xiaobai did not struggle after being devoured, as though he was a rock that had sunk into the bottom of the ocean without even the slightest action.

    Shi Xiaobai was devoured by a dragon. Was he dead just like that?

    ¡°No!¡±

    In the next moment, many people had their eyes red.

    ¡°Kill the dragon, save Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Everyone was filled with panic and anger as they rushed into the valley, prepared to ughter the dragon, rip out its stomach and save the devoured Shi Xiaobai.

    Even if he were dead, they wanted to see his corpse!

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the flustered and furious expressions the crowd had and immediately felt somewhat moved. Even though the ¡®dragon¡¯ they wanted to kill was him, he was still more happy than sad.

    This time, there was no ck-robed youth for Shi Xiaobai to kill to instill fear in their hearts. Furthermore, in the hallucination, the person devoured by the dragon was ¡®Shi Xiaobai¡¯, so how could the rookies hold back. Their anger could not be restrained as their anxiety was consuming them.

    Shi Xiaobai remained calm. With swords in both hands, he weed the crowd charging at him. Lifting his sword, he shed out at the same time.

    Right hand, Kun Peng¡¯s Sword of Wind!

    Left hand, Kun Peng¡¯s Sword of Water!

    A sword unison attack, with the Sword of Wind and Sword of Water perfectly harmonizing, the sky was immediately filled with snow and the ground was covered in frost!

    The sword beams were domineering and the cold was chilling. The biting cold sword beams froze the rookies leading the charge. They could not help but shiver in cold.

    The rookies charge was slowed down by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Kun Peng Wind-Snow Sword.

    At the same time, Shi Xiaobai took the initiative to rush towards the crowd.

    With Crab Steps at the Crest of Perfection, this speed caught the rookies off guard. The constantly changing figures were dazzling.

    ¡°The dragon ising!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so fast! How is the dragon so fast?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too cold. I can¡¯t move or withstand it!¡±

    The rookies eximed. At this moment, the valley was filled with snow-wind sword beams. Their bodies had yet to limatize to the sudden biting chill in the air. Immediately, their actions turned sluggish, so there was no way for them to follow Shi Xiaobai.

    They could only watch as the dragon in their eyes flew past their heads at an extremely fast speed.

    But what shocked the rookies was that the dragon did not attack them. It only chose to escape.

    That¡¯s not right, the dragon had taken a person away during the chaos!

    ¡°Liuji (Naked Dick) has been abducted by the dragon!¡±

    Someone knew the rookie that had been unfortunate enough to be abducted by the dragon as he immediately eximed aloud.

    Most of the rookies did not know this person¡¯s name, but they knew this person. He was the one who had derided Shi Xiaobai previously, and had been smacked in the face by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s awesome one punch. He had then gone into the woods to run naked.

    At this moment, the dragon had not forgotten to take Naked Dick with him.

    Was the dragon that hungry?

    So hungry that he was not picky with food!?

    ¡°Quickly, chase!¡±

    The rookies obviously would not allow him to escape easily. Very soon, they overcame the stiffness of the chill, and rushed to pursue the dragon.

    With Naked Dick in hand, Shi Xiaobai ran and lowered his head at the wailing Naked Dick. He said coldly, ¡°This King knows that you aren¡¯t hallucinating. If you continue acting, This King will really be a dragon and ughter you!¡±

    Naked Dick¡¯s face immediately turned pale and stopped crying for help. His lips trembled as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­Big Brother Shi Xiaobai. I thought I was the one who was hallucinating¡­ They kept calling you a dragon, so I didn¡¯t dare to disagree¡­¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. It was obviously only a guess when he said that he knew that Naked Dick was not hallucinating.

    In the previous timeline, Shi Xiaobai had been pincered by the rookies and the ck-robed youth. Back then, Shi Xiaobai could clearly sense a hatred from the ck-robed youth. The vicious hatred was more intense than the rest.

    The ck-robed youth clearly did not have such intense hatred for the dragon, so it was more likely that the ck-robed youth was not under the effects of the hallucination. The ck-robed youth was able to see him, which resulted in the intense hatred.

    By grasping this minor detail, Shi Xiaobai pondered deeply over it.

    Why was the ck-robed youth not hallucinating?

    It could very likely have to do with location, that the initiation of the hallucination was location-specific, and at that moment in time, the ck-robed youth was not within that area.

    This was the most likely possibility, but it did not help Shi Xiaobai in any way. Therefore, he could only continue pondering over other possibilities.

    If the hallucination was not location-specific, what could result in the rookies having hallucinations while the ck-robed youth wouldn¡¯t?

    It had to be something the rookies had inmon which the ck-robed youth did not have. If he ruled out the possibility of location, Shi Xiaobai could only think of one item¡­diamonds!

    The strange diamond monster had been reduced to diamonds after it shattered. It was something all the rookies had which the ck-robed youth did not!

    Kali was powerful so she was not affected by the hallucinations, so she could be ignored. Therefore, the possibility of the diamond being the reason was very likely!

    And among the rookies, there was one person who did not have a diamond. It was the youth that went running naked, Naked Dick!

    If the diamonds were the cause of the hallucinations, Naked Dick should not be hallucinating!

    With this guess in mind, Shi Xiaobai decided to run in this timeline. And while running, he abducted Naked Dick.

    The Heavens did not disappoint Shi Xiaobai¡¯s wit. Naked Dick was really not under the effects of the hallucination.

    However, Naked Dick was a timid person. Be it the previous timeline or the present timeline, he was not affected by the hallucination. However, he did not dare toe out alone to clear Shi Xiaobai¡¯s name while the crowd was moring to kill the dragon. He was afraid to be treated as an alien and had instead echoed the crowd.

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat infuriated, but he was quickly put at ease.

    How could you count on a coward who could pee himself out of fear to risk the denouncement of a mob while pointing at the dragon in front of everybody and shout, ¡°This is no dragon. This is Shi Xiaobai¡±?

    ¡°Damn it, This King will give you one more chance. In a while, you have to do as This King says, or This King will really throw you in front of the real dragon.¡± Shi Xiaobai said in an ominous fashion. Giving a sermon to a coward was useless. Forcefully coercing him was the only way.

    Obviously, Naked Dick did not dare to refuse. He hurriedly patted his chest and assured Shi Xiaobai that he would do as he said, with a look of unflinching righteousness.

    ¡­

    The rookies pursued anxiously. Although Mu Yuesheng was fast, her Lightning shstep could only let her move in a straight line. And for some reason, the dragon had seen through her weakness. It was constantly curving while proceeding ahead at an extremely fast speed. Mu Yuesheng was anxious for there was no way for her to catch up to it.

    It was needless to speak about the other rookies. In terms of movement techniques, none of them could match Shi Xiaobai. They could only watch as the dragon in their eyes opened up a gap from them.

    Just as the rookies were beginning to feel a hint of despair, the dragon suddenly stopped. Standing in front, it seemed to be waiting for them!

    The rookies came in droves and quickly surrounded the motionless dragon. This time, they could not let the dragon escape!

    ¡°Darn dragon, die!¡±

    Someone did not wish to wait a moment longer and attacked in anger.

    ¡°Stop! You fools!¡±

    A voice that no one expected resounded. They saw Naked Dick that had been abducted by the dragon walk out and pointed to the dragon. He cried in outrage, ¡°Do you know what all of you are doing? This is no dragon, it¡¯s Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    The crowd was startled as they revealed looks of shock, but soon they were relieved.

    ¡°It seems like Naked Dick has been brainwashed by the dragon.¡±

    ¡°What do we do? We can¡¯t kill Naked Dick, right?¡±

    ¡°Quickly kill the dragon. As for Naked Dick, let¡¯s knock him out first!¡±

    The crowd obviously wouldn¡¯t believe in Naked Dick¡¯s ¡®drivel¡¯. They only believed the reality before their eyes. This was clearly an ugly dragon!

    However, there were people who had their doubts. This was because they could not believe that the dragon could so easily devour Shi Xiaobai. Unlike the previous timeline with Ka Xiaozi, the crowd found the likelihood of Shi Xiaobai being devoured by the dragon without any acts by him very slim. A powerful person like Shi Xiaobai could be in the midst of a grand n.

    Seeing how the crowd did not believe him, Naked Dick¡¯s expression turned ugly. He knew that this matter was risky. If he was treated as an aplice of the dragon, he would be doomed.

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sword was against his back, so Naked Dick did not dare to back down.

    Naked Dick pretended to look extremely depressed as he looked at the crowd. He said in a solemn voice, ¡°I¡¯m very, very, very disappointed! All of you im to be Shi Xiaobai¡¯s partners, friends, admirers,ckeys, confidants, intimate mistresses. Some even call themselves Shi Xiaobai¡¯s son. Yet, now all of you are trying to kill Shi Xiaobai because of a low-grade hallucination technique. Seriously¡­¡±

    Naked Dick said aggrieved, as if there was no end. Shi Xiaobai finally found it unbearable and interrupted him, ¡°Quickly get to the point. Don¡¯t fucking add scenes for yourself!¡±

    Naked Dick immediately gave a bitter smile. Seeing how the crowd was looking intolerant, as though they wanted to attack, Naked Dickmented in his heart. Once, I had a chance of posturing, but I was only able to posture for a few seconds. The world¡¯s greatest tragedy is nothingpared to this.

    ¡°If all of you do not believe me, throw away the diamonds on your bodies. Open your eyes and see if this dragon is Shi Xiaobai or not!¡±

    Naked Dick shouted with a hoarse throat. This was the key sentence, and probably hisst line for his appearance. He had to do a good job.

    When everyone heard this, they looked at him as though he was a fool.

    Did this fool mean that the diamonds had caused them to hallucinate, viewing Shi Xiaobai as the dragon?

    Heavens, this joke wasn¡¯t funny at all.

    ¡°Putong!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng andpany who were in the forefront of the crowd decisively took out the diamonds they had and threw it on the ground.

    They would rather believe it to be the truth than not.

    When Mu Yuesheng andpany threw out the diamonds, they immediately eximed while covering their mouths.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s really Lord Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    ¡°So it was really an illusion. We nearly¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? How could Shi Xiaobai be so easily devoured by a dragon? With his strength, ten dragons wouldn¡¯t even be a match for him!¡±

    The rookies that threw away the diamonds were immediately no longer under the influence of the hallucinations. Realizing how they had nearly killed Shi Xiaobai in anger, they felt a lingering sense of fear.

    The other rookies naturally did not dare to doubt. They hesitatingly threw away the diamonds they had.

    Very soon, nearly all the rookies had thrown away their diamonds. Seeing the dragon immediately transform into Shi Xiaobai, one rookie after another eximed at the realism of the hallucination.

    The ground was filled with diamonds. They had been something the rookies coveted previously, but now, they were likend mines. Everyone shunned them in fear.

    What a joke. If these diamonds could create hallucinations, what if a hallucination appeared one day, changing a fat sow into a naked beauty, what would happen?

    Noticing how the crowd had been freed of their hallucinations, Shi Xiaobai immediately grinned.

    The ck-robed youth was dead!

    The invisible monsters were all wiped out!

    The hallucinations had been lifted!

    There was only a timid dragon cowardly shivering somewhere!

    How are you to kill This King?

    What other moves do you have?

    If any, use them as soon as possible!

    This King will take it all on!

 Chapter 328: God Slaughtering Command

    Chapter 328: God ughtering Command

    Above the forest, four monsters were standing in each of the four corners of the God ughtering Formation on a dark cloud.

    The atmosphere was slightly heavy.

    The white-masked aristocrat¡¯s n F sounded perfect. By killing Shi Xiaobai, Kali would not be able to focus on resisting the God ughtering Formation, so it greatly increased the sess rate of killing Kali.

    However, the n failed before it was implemented. The invisible monsters were annihted mercilessly by Shi Xiaobai and the illusion stones that had been nted were seen through by Shi Xiaobai. What seemed like a wless scheme had been easily nipped in the bud.

    How could the four monsters be in a good mood?

    The gigantic Nightmare Terror always had a grudge with the white-masked aristocrat, so it could not help but mock, ¡°I wasn¡¯t optimistic about this n from the very beginning. The number of strange means that human has is endless. Even that dog suffered under his hands. Just that punch not a long while ago waspletely unbelievable. Hoping to seed using such a scheme that can be so easily seen through against that human is truly one that can only happen in one¡¯s wildest dreams.¡±

    The white-masked aristocrat said with a heavy face and cold tone, ¡°What nice hindsight. This human was just lucky. No n can avoid uncertainties such as luck. What else could I do?¡±

    The gigantic Nightmare Terror said with a chuckle, ¡°Just lucky? It was obvious that your n wasn¡¯t perfect enough, allowing that human to see through it easily!¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    The dual-de demon coldly interrupted the two monster¡¯s argument. It said, ¡°What we should do now is think of the follow-up ns, not pushing the me on one another! The ¡®trial centralputer¡¯ instructed us to eliminate the external ¡®virus¡¯. Our final goal is only to kill the two intruders¡ªthe pixie and the tiny ck-lit person that the pixie sealed in the deep depths of the sea. This human is not on the elimination list. We should only consider how to kill that pixie!¡±

    The lion-headed demonic beast said with a whisper, ¡°But now, we have used the God ughtering Formation to imprison the pixie, but we aren¡¯t able to kill her. When the pixie frees herself, she will definitely punish us. When the timees, what are the chances of the four of us defeating her? I feel that Aristocrat¡¯s n was still somewhat reasonable. Killing the human that the pixie deeply loves might shake her will, causing her to die inside the God ughtering Formation.¡±

    The gigantic Nightmare Terror said coldly, ¡°Having gone back and forth, the conclusion is still to kill that human. However, there¡¯s not much time. As pirs of the formation, the four of us can¡¯t move. The bullshit n Aristocrat came up with has beenpletely seen through, so who else can kill that human?¡±

    The lion-headed demonic beast said, ¡°Since this is the world the dual-de demon presides over, he should have the means to do so. Didn¡¯t he previously say that he had ten thousand ways to let the human die?¡±

    The dual-de demon said with a heavy voice, ¡°I do have ten thousand ways, but¡­ I can¡¯t be certain that they can kill the human in such a short period of time. The human¡¯s strength might not be as simple as it seems.¡±

    The white-masked aristocrat said coldly, ¡°Use that move.¡±

    The three monsters were slightly taken aback before their expressions changed drastically. They eximed, ¡°Are you talking about that move!?¡±

    The white-masked aristocrat nodded calmly and said, ¡°That is the fastest way to kill that human, and also the most reliable way.¡±

    The dual-de demon said with a heavy voice, ¡°If we use that move, it will cause arge number of trial-takers to die. It is one of the regtions the assessment program has against it. We would be punished by the trial centralputer. We would be released in another thousand years, but if we do it now, we might be given another few thousand years of punishment. I can¡¯t ept it!¡±

    The white-masked aristocrat said with a sneer, ¡°Viting the regtions only entails an addition few thousand years of imprisonment, but if the pixie safely escapes the God ughtering Formation, our lives would be over. The trial centralputer only knows punishment, nothing else. It will definitely not protect us. Even if we work so hard, to the point of risking our lives toplete the mission it gave us.¡±

    The dual de demon fell silent upon hearing this.

    At this moment, the gigantic Nightmare Terror said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t agree. The fool that previously ruled the fourth level had once had an aneurysm, resulting in it using that move. It caused many trial-takers on that level to die. It infuriated that trial-taker, named ¡®Hero King¡¯ by the humans, which caused its death. Most terrifying of all, after that fool died, its soul was imprisoned by the trial centralputer. As it had vited the regtion, it is still imprisoned in a prison of darkness up to today. If we use that move, what happens if we can¡¯t kill the human?¡±

    The white-masked aristocrat said with a scorn, ¡°Do you think that human canpare with the Hero King from back then? Don¡¯t worry. This human may be good, but he¡¯s still a distance away from that Hero King. This human will definitely not be able to survive that move.¡±

    The lion-headed demonic beast said, ¡°There¡¯s not much time left. Every second we argue is a waste of our lives. Quickly make the decision. As for whether to use that move, how are we to kill the human without using it?¡±

    The white-masked aristocrat said in a deep voice, ¡°I think that if we were to use that move and kill the human before shaking the pixie¡¯s resolve, causing her death in the God ughtering Formation, the trial centralputer will pardon us considering the mitigating circumstances. The risk of punishment isn¡¯t very high. But if we do not use that move and if we fail to kill the human, it is almost certain the pixie will safely escape. What else can we do other than run? And if we fail toplete the mission, do you think the trial centralputer will show us mercy? We would still be punished when the timees! Therefore, I think it¡¯s best we use that move!¡±

    The gigantic Nightmare Terror said coldly, ¡°I definitely disagree with using that move. Aristocrat is always able to give all sorts of grand justifications, but he disappoints us greatly every time. I will definitely not believe you, even if what you say sounds very convincing.¡±

    The lion-headed demonic beast shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I will refrain frommenting. I only wish for us toe up with a decision as soon as possible. If we do not use that move, please think of something else quickly. You can count on me to act, but don¡¯t count on my brain.¡±

    At this moment in time, the white-masked aristocrat was in agreement, but the gigantic Nightmare Terror was in disagreement.

    The lion-headed demonic beast was on the fence, so the only one to make the decision was the dual-de demon.

    The gigantic Nightmare Terror looked at the dual-de demon and said with a sneer, ¡°This is the world you preside over. You will bear the greatest responsibility using that move. Think carefully about it!¡±

    The white-masked aristocrat chuckled and said, ¡°If you killed the pixie, what the trial centralputer considers a high-level virus, in your world, you will gain the greatest merit as well. On the contrary, if you fail to kill her, you will simrly bear a huge responsibility!¡±

    The dual-de demon¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly as his eyes were filled with a dilemma.

    The lion-headed demonic beast urged, ¡°Hurry up and make a decision. There¡¯s not much time left!¡±

    The dual-de demon took a few deep breaths as an intense struggle wavered in his eyes before finallying to peace.

    ¡°In hell, I learned of something important. When the evil spirits extort you for bread, you would not be able to even keep your clothes if you are afraid. If you encounter a hungry evil spirit, then you would not even¡­ Anyways, to survive, courage is something that cannot becking.¡±

    The dual-de demon said in a heavy voice, ¡°Therefore at this very moment in time, I choose to be brave. I don¡¯t believe that the trial centralputer will be so ruthless as to punish us if we are able to kill the pixie. Furthermore, since that move exists, it must have a reason for its existence. I believe it¡¯s the best opportunity for us to use it!¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ve decided to use it. We shall use the ¡®God ughtering Command¡¯!¡± This is a move that can even easily kill Celestial trial-takers. It¡¯s the highest honor for a human¡¯s death!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    There were charred corpses everywhere in the mountain valley. The invisible drakes had been burnt to death by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Kun Peng Wind-Fire sword or shed to death by thousands of sword beams. They had revealed their true forms. They were extremely ugly and now in their charred state, they were even more revolting.

    Shi Xiaobai led the rookies away from the valley and came into the forest.

    Shi Xiaobai knew that the masterminds definitely had tricks up their sleeves, so he was constantly vignt. At the same time, he was worried for Kali. His nerves constantly tensed.

    Three minutester, a group of people were walking through the woods, ready to find the invisible dragon. After all, the mission of this level was to y a dragon.

    The danger Shi Xiaobai expected did not happen. He obviously did not know of the three minutes of argument the four monsters had, but Shi Xiaobai had a nagging feeling that it was the calm before the storm.

    The invisible dragon was apparently difficult to find. The rookies were eager about it, but turned impatient three minutester.

    Someone suggested for them to split up in their search.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment and no longer objected. The masterminds were targeting him, so if they separated from him, the rookies might end up safer.

    Soon, the rookies dispersed as they wandered in the forest as they attempted to find the invisible dragon.

    Mozzie, Mu Yuesheng, and Kevin naturally wanted to stay by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s side. However, Shi Xiaobai had their safety on his mind, so he made the three proceed together. After warning them to be careful, he left alone.

    Shi Xiaobai decided to stay away from the rest as he ran towards the exterior of the woods.

    Regardless of what means you have,e for This King!

    As the trees dwindled in number, the number of rookies Shi Xiaobai encountered decreased along the way.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Suddenly, there was a sharp scream from the woods!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyebrows pricked as he suddenly felt as though the sun above him had been obscured. The sky had suddenly darkened!

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but look up, but he was immediately taken aback.

    He saw flying monsters everywhere in the sky. All types of monsters were gathered in the air like tigers with wings, gigantic vultures, wyrms, and ugly gigantic bats. Like dark cloud, they covered the sky.

    The flying monsters looked down at the forest with cold eyes and murderous intent.

    At the same time, the ground began to violently quake!

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    Sounds of deafening trampling came from outside the woods, as though there were thousands of rhinoceros approaching in a stampede.

    How many monsters were in this stampede to cause the ground to quake in such a manner?

 Chapter 329: Sorry Kali

    Chapter 329: Sorry Kali

    Monsters ckened the sky above as they circled the firmaments, eclipsing the sun.

    The ground quaked incessantly as deafening rumbles of a stampede were heard, as though ten thousand horses were galloping towards the woods.

    Shi Xiaobai was located at the periphery of the forest, so he could clearly hear all those roars. There were countless monsters surging towards the forest.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression changed slightly. For these monsters to suddenly gather towards the forest, it was apparent that they wereing for him.

    At this moment, the gigantic vultures circling in the sky were the first to swoop down, as they attacked Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai was naturally unafraid. Raising his sword, he shed at an iing vulture. A golden sword beam instantly beheaded the vulture.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The monsters circling in the sky roared in anger, and soon, they began diving down in their attacks against Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai sneered. Although these monsters were numerous and of considerable strength, he was at present most proficient fighting one against many.

    Shi Xiaobai used Crab Steps to ingeniously dodge the attacks, while he constantly shed out Kun Peng Sword Technique. Either mes roared towards the sky, wanton storms surged, or snowkes flurried. All sorts ofrge area-of-effect sword techniques were used, as monsters were in by the sword beams that filled the sky.

    Screams of pain and agony echoed in the air as the circling monsters in the sky constantly attacked Shi Xiaobai, but like a tip of the iceberg, the monster horde that eclipsed the sky did not seem to reduce in any way.

    At this moment, the monsters that had flocked towards the forest had finally arrived.

    The monsters were in groups, and like bulldozers, they toppled one tree after another.

    All these monsters were of different species¡ªwolves, tigers, apes, buffaloes, alligators, pythons¡­ Other than these ferocious beasts, there were also many strange-looking monsters.

    The monsters ran amok into the forest, blotting out the entire horizon. There was no end in sight, as though they formed a wave that was moving towards the shore.

    When these monsters surged into the forest, they began engaging in wanton destruction. Nothing was spared¡ªtrees, rocks, ground, as well as harmless creatures in the forest.

    They saw Shi Xiaobai, who was battling the monsters that dived down at him, and as though they were beasts that had been starving for a long time, their eyes turned green as they charged wildly at Shi Xiaobai.

    The hovering monsters in the sky appeared as though their food was being robbed, resulting in them anxiously diving into the forest.

    The entire forest was filled with roars, howling, growing¡­ Killing intent raged, as though it was hell on earth.

    Shi Xiaobai was like an incarnation of Death. He circled the monsters at very fast speed as he constantly brandished his ck sword. Countless golden sword beams ughtered the monsters that attacked him like moths to a me.

    However, there was just so many monsters that it was outrageous. After killing a hundred with great difficulty, a few hundred would appear in the sky or crowd the forest.

    Shi Xiaobai obviously wasn¡¯t dumb enough to think of vanquishing the monsters that were constantly increasing in number. He only wanted to aplish one thing.

    Survive. By surviving safely, Kali would be at ease, eliminating the need for her to rage.

    ¡°If you are nning on using numbers in a n of attrition against This King, your ns have failed!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but sneer in his heart.

    The monsters that blotted out the sky and filled thends were clearly the trick up the masterminds¡¯ sleeves. It was apparent that the masterminds had very high ¡®authority¡¯ for them to summon such a terrifying beast horde.

    However, they did not understand Shi Xiaobai at all.

    If it were anybody else, they would not have been able tost long against so many monsters.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was different. Looking back at his past experiences, he had faced the skeleton legion and the bone dragons that filled the sky in the virtual world. In the Underworld, he had been pursued by tens of thousands of bat riders. In the Demon City, he had traversed throughnds filled with demonic beasts¡­ He had seen such situations several times!

    Shi Xiaobai always had nerves of steel, a calm mind, and a fearless heart. He was able to maintain his calm when being attacked in a group. The Crab Steps he was proficient in gave him a huge advantage. The terrifying endurance Unleaking Turtle Aura gave him allowed him to persist on for prolonged periods of time.

    It was undoubtedly the most foolish method to kill Shi Xiaobai using a beast horde!

    The mastermind had made the worst of decisions.

    Shi Xiaobai constantly circled the monsters. What he had to do now was to wait for Kali to safely return. Before that, he only needed to ensure his own safety.

    However, as Shi Xiaobai constantly fell back into the inner depths of the forest, he suddenly heard a tragic cry amid the monsters¡¯ roars.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression changed suddenly.

    The tragic cry was not a monster¡¯s, but a human¡¯s.

    These monsters were not only attacking him, but the rest of the rookies as well!?

    When Shi Xiaobai realized this point, his heart was filled with rage.

    He untangled himself from the monsters and dashed towards the source of the scream.

    Very soon, he traversed copsed ground and criss-crossing trees. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    He saw a rookie being surrounded by dozens of monsters. The rookie¡¯s face was pale. He was furious and afraid, while doing his best to resist, but his body was covered in injuries.

    Not far away, there was a mutted corpse. The corpse was being devoured by several monsters. Its head had been bitten off, and there was no clue as to who the person was. The person¡¯s innards had been pulled apart. There was no piece of meat on the corpse that remained intact, as white bone was exposed!

    Upon seeing this tragic scene, Shi Xiaobai was incensed. With a roar, he shed angrily at the dozens of monsters surrounding the rookie!

    Shi Xiaobai obviously wouldn¡¯t show mercy to these man-eating monsters. Soon, he wiped out the monsters that surrounded the rookie and saved him.

    The rookie copsed on the ground after being saved. Turning his head to see hispanion¡¯s tragic state, he could not help but cry.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you use the exitmand?¡±

    The rookie sobbed and said, ¡°It was useless¡­ We shouted dozens of times, but the exitmand had no effect¡­ Compared to life, how important can a spot of a collective training be? Boohoohoo¡­ I want to go home.¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, his mood turned heavy. He never expected that the masterminds¡¯ ¡®authority¡¯ had reached such a high level of clearance. They were even able to disable the use of the exitmand. They were willing to go so far in order to kill him!

    From a certain point of view, this rookie had died because of him!

    The monsters poured into the forest without end. The monsters that eclipsed the sky were swooping down constantly. The number of monsters in the forest continued increasing.

    It was a cacophony of deafening roars, hisses and growls.

    asionally, there would be the sounds of humans screaming mixed in it.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately awoke from his reverie. It was now not the time to feel guilty and upset. With the monsters entering the forest, they were attacking wantonly. The other rookies were also being attacked by the monsters!

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly carried the rookie that had slumped to the ground as he charged deeper into the woods.

    ¡°Get it together, we need to save the others!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shouted to the rookie that had lost his wits.

    The rookie revealed a wry smile, ¡°Save the others? We can¡¯t even save ourselves.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed in his heart and did not speak further. Carrying the rookie in his left hand, he constantly shed with the sword in his right hand at the attacking monsters.

    As he advanced, his heart became heavier. The anger in his eyes was overwhelming.

    Along the way, he saw ghastly scenes. Rookies that were able to reach the sixth level were of pretty good strength and pedigree, but most of them were fresh out of school. Theycked actualbat experience. They quickly fell into panic when they were swarmed by starving monsters. One by one, they died tragically after they failed in their resistance.

    The corpses suffered the tragic fate of being torn apart. They could no longer be identified, reduced to white skeletons.

    Shi Xiaobai saved a few rookies, but all of them were wallowing in despair. Against the overwhelming number of monsters and in the face of how the exitmand was defunct, as well as the cruel reality of theirpanions dying, their hearts were filled with fear of death.

    Shi Xiaobai naturally did not leave them in the lurch. He constantly killed the monsters like an inexhaustible machine, while darting into the depths of the forest.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was not god. With therge number of monsters attacking, there were still rookies that died tragically in front of his eyes.

    Along the way, all he saw were hellish scenes. His progress also became more difficult. The rookies Shi Xiaobai could save were few in number. Most of them died tragically or had died somewhere unknown.

    Finally, Shi Xiaobai saw two familiar figures in front of him.

    They were Mozzie, who was struggling to hold up Magical Silver Shield, and Mu Yuesheng, who was constantly shooting electric bolts while doing battle with the monsters.

    The two girls were in quite a sorry state. They were panting, and from the looks of it, their stamina was nearly depleted.

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly rushed up to save the duo.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Kevin?¡±

    As Shi Xiaobai ughtered the monsters, he hurriedly asked. He felt a strong sense of foreboding.

    Mozzie immediately cried, ¡°¡­Kevin was eaten by an invisible monster!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face immediately paled.

    What other thing but the dragon could the invisible monster be?

    Shi Xiaobai was immediately enraged and also extremely depressed.

    More than half of the rookies had died, including Kevin.

    Although they had died under the ws of the monsters, they had died because of him!

    This was a mad move in order to kill him. He was still alive, but he had implicated the other rookies, causing them to die tragic deaths.

    Shi Xiaobai angrily bellowed and charged into the middle of a group of monsters. As though he had gone mad, he was Death incarnate.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Suddenly, with a ng, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sword was knocked to the ground.

    Monster after monster began surrounding him. Opening their jaws, they attacked his limbs.

    ¡°Sorry Kali.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gently closed his eyes.

    Light suddenly bloomed above the forest as the monsters circling the skies plummeted. The monsters on the ground shattered like ss as they wailed to their tragic deaths.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed.

    The fiery voice resounded in his mind.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    Kali had raged.

    The choice had failed once again.

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai slowly opened his eyes.

    It was that familiar scene from before. Forty-eight rookies were in the middle of the mountain valley. Time was still, as the three lines of ck text materialized before him.

    A confused look shed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes.

    Choice 1 would save all the rookies, but result in Kali raging.

    Choice 2, to prevent Kali from raging, the masterminds would be unscrupulous in order to kill him. Many rookies would die because of him.

    This choice was like the opposite sides of a coin. Choosing any one side would result in the other side¡¯s harsh reality to show.

    Shi Xiaobai was still immersed in his grief and anger. His brain was in a mess.

    He did not know how to choose.

    Let Kali rage? He definitely would not allow that!

    Let the rookies die because of him? He could not tolerate that!

    Could it be that there was no choice that allowed the best of both worlds?

    Was there no choice that would not sacrifice anyone, even if he was the one to be sacrificed?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s confused gazended on the third choice he had ignored from the very beginning.

    [ Choice 3: Push down the raging Ka Xiaozi ]

 Chapter 330: Pushing down Kali!

    Chapter 330: Pushing down Kali!

    [ Choice 3: Push down the raging Ka Xiaozi ]

    This choice had been neglected by Shi Xiaobai from the very beginning because he did not know what ¡®raging¡¯ meant. After learning of what it meant, he was obsessed with preventing Kali from raging; therefore, he never thought seriously about this option with the highest reward.

    But at this moment in time, Shi Xiaobai felt like he was at the end of his rope.

    When he ced all efforts to save everyone, Kali would rage.

    When he fought to prevent Kali from raging, the rookies would die because of him.

    This choice was like the opposite sides of a coin. Choosing any one side would result in showing the other side¡¯s harsh reality.

    Shi Xiaobai was unable to choose between the two cruel realities. Therefore, his eyes finallynded on the third choice.

    Choices offered by the Absolute Choice had to possess their own significance.

    Shi Xiaobai gradually calmed down.

    Pushing down the raging Ka Xiaozi was given provided Ka Xiaozi had raged. But what did pushing her down mean?

    What was the point of pushing her?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes stared intently at the words ¡®push down¡¯ as he racked his brains while seriously pondering over it.

    Push down¡­

    Push down?

    Push down!?

    Push down!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up!

    No matter how dark it was right now, know that the dawn wille.

    The simplest answer was always right in front of him!

    If pushing down Ka Xiaozi could resolve this impasse, creating a situation which would sacrifice no one, then¡­it was time to push her down!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Encountering the same scenario an eighth time, anyone would feel some numbness and fatigue towards it. Shi Xiaobai was somewhat depressed, but with the rookies having died horrible deaths in the previous timeline reviving and appearing in front of him, he could not help but feel thankful.

    Time had wound back. Everything could be repeated, as such, the tragedy could be rewritten.

    Shi Xiaobai finally thought of a solution. He wanted to create an ending without anyone being sacrificed.

    However, he first had to make Ka Xiaozi rage.

    To Shi Xiaobai, this was definitely an absolutely painful process.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was always such a person. Be it when he was saving Little Fatso, when he had to pretend to tter the cmity fiend, Sahadun, speaking nastily to Little Fatso to the point of beating him up, or how he pretended to appear cold towards the lives of hispanions in front of the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign, Shi Xiaobai had suffered mental anguish. However, he knew that suffering was the route to eventual happiness. As such, he had to dly endure the hardships.

    If he could create an ending with no one sacrificed, Shi Xiaobai was willing to bear the pain no one knew about.

    This time, Shi Xiaobai did not knock the farting rookie unconscious. He only restricted his urge of farting.

    This time, Shi Xiaobai did not kill the ck-robed youth ahead of time, but brought the naked youth back.

    Therefore, the scenes of Kali raging repeated exactly as a previous timeline.

    The farting youth spat at the dragon¡¯s baby, with everyone killing it which infuriated the dragon. And with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s help, they managed to chase the dragon away.

    Immediately following that, Ka Xiaozi suddenly disappeared as everyone fell into the hallucination of Shi Xiaobai being the dragon.

    Shi Xiaobai escaped and he did his best to repeat the path and speed of his escape.

    When he was pincered by the ck-robed youth and the rookies, Shi Xiaobai killed the ck-robed youth first to strike fear into the rookies¡¯ hearts.

    When he encountered the attacks of the invisible drakes, he could have dodged them all, but he chose to let the drakes bite at him.

    When the dragon sneaked up on him, he could have easily dodged, but he blocked in a manner that caused him to remain immobile.

    The rookies attacked as light bloomed. Ka Xiaozi, whose hair had turned silverish-white, walked out of the light. She had neutralized all attacks, killed all the drakes and burned the invisible dragon to death.

    During all of this, Shi Xiaobai had to endure the pain while forcefully repeating the sequence of events. Everything was like the sixth round without any changes.

    All the rookies were saved.

    Ka Xiaozi had raged because of him, bing a fallen pixie.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Just like before, Shi Xiaobai exposed the truth that Kali was Ka Xiaozi. Kali admitted openly and gave a mischievous smile. In order for Shi Xiaobai not to worry over her hair, she pretended to be rxed.

    However, Shi Xiaobai knew that her transformation into a fallen pixie was a mental torment for Kali.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed in his heart. A girl who was willing to make the silent sacrifice for him, regardless of how powerful she was, how long her lifespan was, how heavy her responsibilities were, how much he did not deserve her, he had to work hard to stand beside her, or even in front of her.

    At this moment in time, Kali¡¯s expression changed slightly as she coldly said, ¡°Trying to escape?¡±

    Kali sensed that the masterminds were about to run, so she was prepared to pursue them.

    Up to this point in time, everything was the same as before.

    But this time, Shi Xiaobai prevented Kali from leaving. He stretched out his hand to grab Kali¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t go first. Follow me.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai pulled Kali towards the inner depths of the woods. Kali was slightly surprised and acknowledged it. She was not worried that the monsters could escape her. She was only eager to take revenge.

    Butpared to revenge, it was obviously not as important as Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai pulled Kali into the woods and soon found an extremely secluded spot.

    There were trees all around, with a t stone being surrounded by trees. It was like a smooth stone bed.

    Shi Xiaobai was very pleased with thisyout. The ce was very hidden, and thatrge stone bed was as though it was carefully prepared for him.

    It was very suitable¡­to push her down here!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai let Kali sit down on the t rock, and sat down beside her with his shoulder to hers. They were very close and it seemed somewhat intimate.

    Kali blushed, but she did not dislike such intimacy.

    Shi Xiaobai turned slightly nervous.

    Pushing down sounded easy.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was unsure if he would really seed.

    Kali said with a lightugh, ¡°You seem¡­rather nervous? Is there something urgent for you to bring me here?¡±

    Kali clearly never expected Shi Xiaobai to be plotting something with ulterior motives.

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°This King knows that there were masterminds behind your sudden disappearance, the hallucination of the rookies, and the reason why the dragon and those monsters attacked This King. And next, you want to seek revenge on those masterminds. With your present strength, it¡¯s probably not difficult, but This King does not wish for that to happen. This King wishes that This King can seek revenge himself!¡±

    Kali was slightly astonished. Looking into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes, she could see the rage and killing intent in them. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hate for the masterminds had reached an irredeemable state.

    Kali sighed gently and said, ¡°Xiaobai, with your present strength, you have no way to fight them for the moment.¡±

    ¡°This King knows.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes flickered as he said, ¡°Therefore, This King is nning on borrowing your power.¡±

    Kali was slightly surprised before immediately remembering Shi Xiaobai¡¯s superpower. After a moment of pondering, she whispered, ¡°Didn¡¯t we try previously? It¡¯s unlikely you are able to borrow my power for now.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head gently and said, ¡°It can be borrowed. It¡¯s just that the¡­posture wasn¡¯t right the previous time!¡±

    Kali was astounded.

    The posture wasn¡¯t right?

    Kali immediately recalled how Shi Xiaobai had to use his right hand to ce in front of a person¡¯s chest to borrow powers.

    Was this the posture needed for borrowing powers?

    But what did it mean to have an incorrect posture?

    Kali¡¯s face blushed slightly as she whispered, ¡°Then¡­what posture is needed?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent and gently grabbed Kali¡¯s shoulders with both hands.

    Kali¡¯s heart began to race as she noticed Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes as bright as the stars. Her cheeks began to heat up.

    Hey¡­why does this seem to be leading to something odd?

    Could it be¡­

    ¡°Ah!?¡±

    Kali eximed.

    After Shi Xiaobai held her shoulders, he pushed her forcefully onto the giant stone. And with an ambiguous posture, hey over her body.

    Heavens, what posture was this!?

    Kali¡¯s body stiffened as she held her breath. With a quivering voice, she said, ¡°We can¡¯t do that¡­ You are still young¡­ Furthermore, didn¡¯t I say before that we can¡¯t do¡­it?¡±

    Kali¡¯s body trembled. Shi Xiaobai had ced one of his hands on her mosquito bite, while his other hand was ced on her smooth and soft belly that was without any fat.

    This¡­

    Was this the legendary ¡®forey¡¯?

    Kali nearly fainted, but reason told her that she had to shout ¡°no¡± or ¡°stop¡±.

    ¡°Rx, This King is only borrowing your powers.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s voice suddenly entered her ears. Kali snapped out of her reverie as she looked up to look into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes. She noticed that his eyes were bright, and his breathing was calm. He looked veryposed as well.

    Kali fell into a daze and nearly fainted from rage.

    Heavens, how can you be so calm while lying above such a beautiful girl?

    Hey, my breasts might be small, but they still exist, right?

    If your left hand were to move slightly lower, wouldn¡¯t there be the tiniest bit of temptation?

    Kali grunted slightly as she grabbed Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back. Their bodies were pulled even more tightly together. She piqued, ¡°Borrow it then, borrow as much as you want! Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me!¡±

    ¡­

    Kali¡¯s body was very soft. It exuded a fresh fragrance of a virgin, but Shi Xiaobai was obsessed withpleting the Absolute Choice, and did not have any unnecessary thoughts.

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai was lying, but it was not aplete lie. The reason for this position was not because he wanted to take advantage of her, but neither was it purely to borrow her power.

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai had three functions to his superpower.

    The first one was borrowing strength. It was as the words meant. As it was borrowing, he needed the consent of the target, and had to return itter.

    The second one was forcefully appropriating the powers of others. For example, when Shi Xiaobai extracted Kevin¡¯s powers, it was forceful without need for Kevin¡¯s consent. As long as Shi Xiaobai¡¯s power of the soul could suppress Kevin¡¯s resistance, it was enough. However, such forceful appropriation required him to return the power.

    And the third function was the most special. He could directlypletely deprive of the other person¡¯s power and use it for himself. There was no need to return it. It was called ¡®Power Siphoning¡¯!

    If Shi Xiaobai had used Power Siphoning on Mu Yuesheng, Shi Xiaobai would permanently have lightning superpowers, and Mu Yuesheng would lose her lightning superpowers forever.

    Different superpowers needed different postures in order to be used. Power Appropriation was the simplest. It just needed one¡¯s strength to suppress the other. As for Power Borrowing, it needed mental dialog. He had to use his right hand to obtain the recognition of the person¡¯s heart, therefore he had to ce his right hand on the target¡¯s chest.

    Power Siphoning was in general moreplicated. In order to siphon the powers of the other person, he needed to conquer that person!

    Power Siphoning was clearly a very overbearing and somewhat malevolent power. Furthermore, its usage was very vague. Therefore, Shi Xiaobai had always ignored this ability.

    Only when Shi Xiaobai encountered this Absolute Choice did he remember of this superpower.

    Push down¡­

    Was the posture of pushing down a girl a form of conquest?

    After making such a guess, Shi Xiaobai had pushed down Kali. Of course, it was different from what other gentlemen would be thinking of.

    The hands Shi Xiaobai ced on Kali¡¯s chest and tummy suddenly emitted light spontaneously. With a yelp, Kali¡¯s eyes zed over.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s consciousness was immediately enveloped by endless light. The light was warm and holy.

    Shi Xiaobai was delighted. He had seeded.

    This endless light was Kali¡¯s power and it was free for him to siphon.

    As long as he absorbed all this power of light, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strength would reach a terrifying realm.

    However, Shi Xiaobai paid no attention to the power of light. His consciousness roamed the endless light.

    Finally, he saw a patch of darkness in front of him.

    The darkness was like a small ck cloud in the endless expanse in the sky.

    In the endless light, this tiny patch of darkness appeared trivial, as inconspicuous as dust. However, Shi Xiaobai could clearly tell that this darkness was spreading, and the speed of its proliferation was elerating.

    Without any hesitation, Shi Xiaobai stretched his consciousness into the darkness!

    He wanted to siphon this darkness!

    ¡­

    ¡°No!¡±

    The embarrassed and lost Kali finally realized something was wrong as she suddenly opened her eyes.

    Tears immediately welled in her eyes.

    At this moment, Kali¡¯s hair transformed into a beautiful purple color.

    As for Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hair, it had turned a cold silvery-white!

    Shi Xiaobai smiled.

    He had created a situation where no one was sacrificed except for himself.

    It was as simple as that!

    ¡­

 Chapter 331: True demon

    Chapter 331: True demon

    After Kali raged, the corruptive power that sourced from ¡®rage¡¯ allowed her to suddenly have the power to break through the God ughtering Formation. However, it had turned her from a holy pixie into a fallen pixie.

    And at this moment in time, Shi Xiaobai had used his superpower, ¡®Power Siphoning¡¯, to forcefully snatch the corruptive power from Kali. As a result, this power was also sucked into his body.

    As such, Kali¡¯s hair returned to the purple color she loved. With the corruptive power disappearingpletely, she had transformed back into a holy pixie.

    As for Shi Xiaobai, his hair had be the silverish-white color that was an emblem of fallen pixies.

    The silver color was shiny, as though beautiful flowing clouds or water.

    The silver hair suddenly added a sinister handsomeness to the delicate-looking Shi Xiaobai.

    If this were purely a result of dyeing his hair, it would undoubtedly make him look suave.

    However, this was not the dyeing of hair, but corruption.

    The corruption was not something simple. It was different from the corruption of one¡¯s character, personality or even moral integrity.

    This was a the corruption of a species, a corruption of the soul. It could even be a corruption in reincarnation.

    Kali was acutely aware of the terror of corruption. The corruption was irreversible and unerasable. It would apany him for life and even in the afterlife. It was a brand of sin that would be with him for all eternity.

    After Kali saw Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hair turning silver, she immediately figured out what had happened. She understood why Shi Xiaobai had suddenly asked to ¡®borrow¡¯ her powers and why there was such an ambiguous posture, as for the reason why Shi Xiaobai had looked differently at her from before.

    It was because he knew. He knew of her sacrifice for him. He knew about matters regarding corruption. Therefore, he had forsaken his future filled with light and had taken the initiative to embrace the darkness that should not belong to him.

    This was an ending which had no one sacrificed other than Shi Xiaobai himself.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t do it. Quickly return it!¡±

    Tears streamed down her cheeks. Kali began crying like a child. She got up and pressed Shi Xiaobai beneath her. She wailed for Shi Xiaobai to return the corruptive power.

    Shi Xiaobai smiled in silence. He gently hugged Kali¡¯s waist. He was very satisfied with the ending. Of course, power that was siphoned could not be returned. Even if he could return it, he would not have returned even one ounce of it.

    ¡°Return it, return it!¡±

    Kali began pounding on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s chest. She felt her heart aching, and her eyes were sore. It was as if there was a hard rock stuck in her throat.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s consciousness gradually went into a blur as he opened his mouth. A husky voice that sounded like it came from the abyss squeezed out of his vocal cords.

    ¡°Why¡­is This King¡­so angry¡­ Is this anger? This anger¡­how can you endure it¡­ Why can¡¯t This King¡­control it any further?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai struggled to speak in a stato manner. Kali was jolted from his words and looked down at him. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were already red.

    It was a scarlet like blood, and also the crimson color of burning mes.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai opened his mouth slightly, as tearing voice ripped out his throat like a violent wind. His body began to convulse.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t fall. Try your best to remain awake. Do not let your anger deprive you of your will. Shi Xiaobai! Please!¡±

    Kali¡¯s pale face was covered in tears. She hugged Shi Xiaobai tightly like a helpless child.

    At this moment in time, a golden beam of light bloomed from the back of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand. A loli wearing a snow-white dress appeared beside the two.

    The loli hurriedly said, ¡°Do you want to let Shi Xiaobai die from pent up anger? Let him vent it!¡±

    Kali was anxious. Her grief and remorse had made her lose her sense of propriety, but she knew that the loli was the sword spirit of the holy sword in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand. When she heard the loli say those words, she immediately faltered.

    Vent?

    The loli appeared very anxious as well. Therefore, without waiting for the panicking Kali to figure out the details, she said in a hurry, ¡°With Shi Xiaobai¡¯s present strength, there is no way he can withstand the corruptive power. Therefore, before he bes a member of the fallen race, his body would copse from the corruptive power. He is now in dire need to vent the excess corruptive power, do you understand? The corruptive power he has taken is ¡®anger¡¯, therefore, Shi Xiaobai is about to ¡®explode in anger¡¯. You must think of a way for him to vent all the anger in his heart!¡±

    When Kali heard this, she immediately realized what was happening. She was feeling pain for Shi Xiaobai¡¯s transformation into a member of the fallen race, but she had missed the point that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body could not withstand the corruptive power!

    The present Shi Xiaobai was filled with surging energies in his body. Anger was dominating over his reason, and he was in need to vent it out!

    ¡°If you will be a demon king, I¡¯ll be a demonic girl to apany you by your side.¡±

    Kali hugged Shi Xiaobai tightly and said softly, ¡°Vent it out. Vent out all your anger as much as you want.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the northernmost area of Monster Fairnd in the sixth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, there was a gigantic pce located in the midst of a vast in.

    At this moment, there were all sorts of monsters gathered densely on the ins. Countless monsters were quiet and dormant, as though they were waiting for something. It was a stern and austere environment.

    And in the pce surrounded by the monsters, a dual-ded demon was sitting on a magnificent throne. It looked panicked while it spoke to an unknown existence.

    ¡°Your Magnificence, are you nning on giving up on me?¡±

    ¡°Or are you saying that you have turned a blind eye to the existence of the virus?¡±

    ¡°Are you nning on abandoning thend of the trials, or are you giving up your valuable dignity.¡±

    ¡°No, why aren¡¯t you sending more forces to eliminate the pixie? There¡¯s still time. Lend your power to me. Just a bit will do, and I¡¯ll be able to kill the pixie that sealed herself.¡±

    The dual-de demon had a hideous expression. It was hissing as it spoke to itself in the pce.

    Suddenly, the dual-de demon had a drastic change in expression as it stood up from his throne.

    ¡°She¡¯s here?!¡±

    The des in the dual-de demon¡¯s hands began to tremble slightly.

    What wasing had finallye.

    The dual-de demon slowly walked out of the pce. The rampant monsters roared as they simultaneously look up towards the sky.

    There in the middle of the sky was a beautiful purple-haired girl and a sinister-looking silver-haired youth standing side by side. No monster dared to approach them as they gave our warning cries like frightened beasts.

    The dual-de demon was surprised.

    Why did the two switch hair colors? Was dyeing their hair before revenge a form of cheering themselves on?

    The dual-de demon knew there was no way for him to escape Kali¡¯s grasp. The other three monsters could only hide away temporarily. If the powerful existence decided on giving up on them, no one could save them.

    It was useless to kneel down and beg. The dual-de demon knew that the only chance it had was to do battle.

    And the rampant monsters were making the final preparations for the struggle.

    ¡°You should not have brought that human here. I might not be your match, but the monsters here can definitely kill your loved one.¡±

    The dual-de demon¡¯s expression was cold. Although it could not defeat Kali, Kali could not easily instakill him after having sealed herself to the Psionic Mortal Realm. As long as it managed to stall Kali, the monsters that filled thends would definitely be able to kill the youth beside her.

    Even in death, he had to leave the most painful scar on his enemy!

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The dual-de demon roared andughed frically, as though it was hysterical.

    However, before the dual-de demon¡¯s words faded away, a figure dived down from the sky towards the ground, mming heavily into the ground like a meteorite.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    When the figurended, the monsters around him were immediately sent flying by the terrifying power. The ground immediately cratered.

    The dual-de demon was slightly taken aback. This figure that suddenlynded had tremendous power. It was that ck-haired youth that for some reason had his hair turned silver.

    ¡°Courting death?¡±

    The dual-de demon immediatelymanded the monsters to kill Shi Xiaobai with all their strength!

    However, the scene that followed left the dual-de demon awestruck!

    Afternding on the ground, Shi Xiaobai was like a wolf entering a herd of sheep. He immediately charged into the rampant horde of monsters.

    He did not use a sword or a knife, but reached out his bare hands at the monsters!

    In the next moment!

    Arge python was ripped apart with his bare hands!

    A gigantic ck ape was punched into meat sauce with a single punch!

    A gigantic alligator with spikes down its back was reduced to mush with a stomp!

    A flying tiger had its head dislocated!

    A wyrm with silver hide had its heart pulled out!

    ¡­

    The silver-haired youth was like a devil. He darted through the horde at a speed that could not be discerned. With just his bare hands and feet, he brutally massacred the monsters.

    Screams, shrieks, rmed cries, and angry roars reverberated throughout thends in a deafening manner. In a while, the entire in was stained red with blood. Countless monsters had their corpses mangled, as though the in had be true hell.

    The silver-haired youth was like a murderous devil that was venting its infinite anger. He killed monsters without any mercy. He ignored the blood that sttered onto him, and frequently ripped the monsters apart. His body was covered in blood, as though he had bathed in ake of blood.

    Redder than the blood were the silver-haired youth¡¯s eyes. The cold red eyes were filled with killing intent. It was like frozen anger, a killing intent that would never melt.

    ¡°You are the true demon!¡±

    The dual-de demon uttered out in horror. The human¡¯s power had suddenly been enhanced to this point. His strength and speed were a far cry from before. And what made the dual-de demon appalled was how Shi Xiaobai was in a killing spree like a devil.

    Even the most cruel demons that were immersed in a massacre, using acts of killing to vent the anger in their hearts while bare-handedly ripping apart thousands of monsters would not necessarily reach such an insane stage!

    However, the silver-haired youth did not stop. Only when all the monsters on the in were wiped out did he turn his gaze towards the dual-de demon in the pce above him.

    Without any words or expressions, the blood-stained Shi Xiaobai rushed towards the dual-de demon like a fierce wolf.

    He only had one thought in this mind.

    Kill!

    Kill!

    Kill!

    ¡­

 Chapter 332: Nobody should have thoughts on grabbing tomorrowâ€™s headlines!

    Chapter 332: Nobody should have thoughts on grabbing tomorrow¡¯s headlines!

    Kali quietly looked at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s wanton killing on the ins as she felt her heart aching for him. She was filled with worry for him.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai had nearly lost all reason, as well as his humanity. He was immersed in anger. The only thought he had was to engage in a killing spree to vent his anger.

    And this was the terrible price of epting the corruptive power.

    Kali was too powerful and her power of light was nearly endless. Therefore, the small patch of darkness would require a long period of time in order topletely overwhelm her reason.

    However, with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s power, the darkness was like a starless night that nearly engulfed his consciousness.

    Shi Xiaobai was unable to resist the corruptive power. He was unable to suppress the anger from the deepest depths of his soul that constantly inundated him. His body could no longer bear the swelling of his anger.

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai was in urgent need to vent. Killing was the best way at venting his anger.

    However, even though he had ughtered therge number of monsters in such a brutal manner, the mes of his fury were still burning incessantly. There was no way for him to stop.

    Kali sighed heavily.

    Before Shi Xiaobai¡¯s anger waspletely dissipated, how many legions of creatures would perish? How grave was the sin of killing?

    ¡°Regardless of what you be, I¡¯ll always stay by your side.¡±

    Kali looked gently at Shi Xiaobai as her eyes shed with a look of resolve.

    ¡­

    The silver-haired youth rushed straight to the pce. His thirst for killing made him instinctively search for life.

    As long as it was something alive, regardless of what it was, he wanted to kill it because he was very angry.

    He did not know why he was so angry.

    He did not know, but neither was there a need to know.

    The only thought in his mind was to kill!

    Even though his hands were stained with sin, even if he was bathed in blood, he still wanted to kill, kill, kill!

    The dual-de demon¡¯s eyes were filled with icy-cold killing intent. It did not flee but raised his dual des as it faced the silver-haired youth charging at it.

    There was no way it could defeat the pixie, it did not even have the courage to do so. However, it did not mean that it would give up because of this. Furthermore, the one attacking him was not the powerful pixie, but a weak human that was injured by useless drakes!

    Based on what?

    Based on what could such a scum think on killing it!?

    ¡°You have indeed be stronger, but how much stronger can you be? Foolish human. I¡¯ll instantly kill you and let the pixie regret her naivety forever!¡±

    The dual-de demon sneered in his heart. Why did a demon from hell need to fear death? Even if it were to die, it would rip out the enemy¡¯s heart and flesh!

    On the ins, the blood spilled formed rivers. The silver-haired youth and the gigantic demon that was five meters tall rushed at each other in anger as they sttered the blood beneath their feet. The distance between them quickly decreased, and in a few seconds, they were in front of each other!

    This was not a fortuitous encounter, nor was it a beautiful unexpected meeting, but a conflict between life and death!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The dual-de demon roared angrily as its two gigantic ck curved des shed at the silver-haired youth!

    Space was ripped apart at that moment by the curved de as two ck ravines as deep as an abyss ruptured as they advanced towards the youth!

    Even the sound of wind was ruptured. The shing of the two des made the ins fall silent. The dual-de demon¡¯s expression was hideous as his eyes had a glimmer of anticipation.

    It was anticipating that a scream from the human in front of it would break the silence!

    Suddenly, the two void tearing de beams that the dual-de demon brandished seemed to crash into a wall. They stopped suddenly!

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The dual-de demon was taken by surprise as it looked down. It saw the silver-haired youth within reach of it having caught the dual des with his bare hands!

    The dual-de demon hurriedly moved forward, in an attempt to sever the two slender palms before beheading that loathsome head.

    But at the next moment, with two booms, the two precious des the dual-de demon brought from hell had been shattered into countless pieces.

    ¡°How is it possible!?¡±

    The dual-de demon stared at Shi Xiaobai with widened eyes. It found it unbelievable that its des had been shattered into pieces instantly by the pair of small hands.

    However, a blood-stained hand had reached its shoulders at the next moment.

    ¡°No!¡±

    The dual-de demon had a drastic change in expression as it finally realized the cruel reality of the situation. The human in front of it had not only suddenly be powerful, he had be outrageously strong!

    However, what could the dual-de demon do in front of a power that it could not resist?

    The only thing he could do was cry tragically!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The dual-de demon cried out tragically as its right arm was ripped off!

    The overwhelming pain nearly knocked the dual-de demon unconscious. Its instinct for survival caused it to turn around to flee.

    Run. This was no human, it was the devil!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The dual-de demon obviously could not escape. Its legs were quickly crushed from the knees as half of its two legs were severed. It fell to the ground, no longer able to stand.

    Pain and terror inundated the dual-de demon¡¯s mind as it cried out tragically as tears began streaming out of its eyes.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me! Spare me please!¡±

    The dual-de demon pleaded for mercy, like a miserable worm trying hard to crawl forward. When it turned its head and saw the silver-haired youth walking towards it, its eyes were filled with a crazy desire to survive.

    But soon, it fell intoplete despair.

    This was because it could see only ice-cold killing intent and cruel anger in the silver-haired youth¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Save me¡­¡±

    The dual-de demon cried in pain as it issued a final call for help at the existence that no longer responded.

    However, there was no response. Only a silent bloody hand had reached its neck.

    ¡°Kacha¡­¡±

    The dual-de demon¡¯s head was twisted off as its headless body convulsed. Helplessly, it waited for death.

    A few secondster, a voice that resounded through the entire level was heard.

    ¡°The sixth level¡¯s Level Lord [Chthonian Emperor Estark] has been killed. The sixth level has no more Level Lord! The killer is¡­Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    The dual-de demon was the sixth level¡¯s Level Lord. And at this moment, the creature Shi Xiaobai killed like he was trampling an ant was the Level Lord.

    This was the terrifying aspect of the corruptive power. However, this power was only temporary. It would dissipate very quickly. Furthermore, it only gained a temporary increase in strength at the expense of corruption.

    In order to instantly break through the God ughtering Formation, Kali had activated this power, but it was ¡®siphoned¡¯ by Shi Xiaobai. As such, this power now belonged to Shi Xiaobai.

    However, Shi Xiaobai, who was at present immersed in his rage, had long lost his sense and reason. The terrifying power and the honor of killing a Level Lord meant nothing to him!

    The only thing he wanted to do now was kill, kill, kill!

    On the ins, there were no longer any lives for him to ughter. Mangled corpses covered the ground and the blood spilled had formed rivers that dyed thends crimson.

    The silver-haired youth turned to look at the purple-haired girl in the sky.

    That was the only remaining life.

    The silver-haired¡¯s red eyes shed a desire to kill, but his expression suddenly struggled violently.

    Kali descended from the sky andnded beside the silver-haired youth. She held him gently, ignoring the gross smell of blood staining her own clothes.

    The silver-haired youth¡¯s body trembled violently as his hands turned stiff. There was a desire to twist the delicate neck within his reach, but a baffling will was resisting his killing instincts.

    Kali¡¯s eyes lit up slightly as she suddenly saw a strand of ck hair from his mane of silver hair!

    This was something that wasn¡¯t there before!

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, resist it. Resist the corruptive power. You can definitely wake up. You have to wake up!¡±

    Kali whispered by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ear and said resolutely, ¡°Even if you need to ughter every living creature in this entire trial, I¡¯ll ensure that you wake up!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shanghai City, Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Main Auditorium

    This was the third day the organizations¡¯ rookies entered the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower for the mass selection. More than eight hundred rookies had been eliminated out of the thousand rookies.

    There were only four people that were currently on the seventh level. Ever since the construction of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, only four legendary figures had ever managed to reach the eighth level.

    There were about fifty rookies that reached the sixth level, and it was considered an excellent result considering past trials.

    As such the people from the organizations were in a festive mood.

    The biggest winner was the organization, Gaia. As a bottom second-tier organization, four of its rookies had managed to reach the sixth level. Furthermore, Shi Xiaobai had managed to conquer the third level¡¯s Level Lord, aplishing the miracle only the Hero King had managed to aplish.

    On the second day of the selection, this matter had appeared on the most authoritative newspaper in China. Although it was only a tiny article, it had caused quite a stir in the country.

    Conquering a Level Lord did not sound impressive, something which many people were unaware of the difficulty. However, when it was punctuated with the words, ¡®an aplishment only the Hero King has ever managed¡¯, it caused every citizen of China to gasp in admiration.

    However, in this era of heroes, before the fourth epoch of the apocalypse, no matter how sensational it was, it was difficult for a rookie¡¯s aplishment to hit the headlines. It did not cause an intense stir, and was somewhat defused by the third day of the selection.

    Everyone was waiting in the auditorium for the final result. The attention of most people and their discussions had shifted to Speechless, Mu Lengxi, Sunless, and Pulp Farmer who were in the midst of challenging the seventh level.

    However, just as everyone was about to ignore Shi Xiaobai, a news that refreshed the stone monument astounded everyone!

    Shi Xiaobai had killed the sixth level¡¯s Level Lord!

    This was Shi Xiaobai conquering two Level Lords consecutively in the same trial. This was something even the Hero King failed to aplish years ago!

    Shi Xiaobai had created a new record, rewriting history!

    At this moment, no one was stingy with their praises. Exmations and apuse filled the entire auditorium.

    However, this was just the beginning of everything!

    This was a day which was destined to go down in history, one that would shock the entire nation!

    At nine in the morning, Shi Xiaobai killed the sixth level¡¯s Level Lord, Chthonian Emperor Estark!

    At half past nine in the morning, Shi Xiaobai killed the fifth level¡¯s Level Lord, Death Aristocrat!

    At ten in the morning, Shi Xiaobai killed the second level¡¯s Level Lord, Demonic Beast Level Lord!

    At half past ten in the morning, Shi Xiaobai killed the first level¡¯s Level Lord, Nightmare Terror Level Lord!

    He ughtered from the sixth level to the first level, killing one Level Lord every half an hour.

    Double-kill, triple-kill, quadruple kill¡­

    Adding the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign that was conquered, Shi Xiaobai had conquered five Level Lords alone!

    Everyone went from shock to horror, from horror to admiration, and from admiration to numbness.

    They only had one thing left on their minds.

    Fuck, nobody should have thoughts on grabbing tomorrow¡¯s headlines!

    ¡­

 Chapter 333: Prevent Wang Feng from making the headlines

    Chapter 333: Prevent Wang Feng from making the headlines

    Ever since the construction of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, only the Hero King had managed to conquer a Level Lord. Although conquering a Level Lord had nothing much to do with one¡¯s final results, the difficulty of this matter was destined to make it a great honor.

    Of course, this was only a tiny matter throughout the Hero King¡¯s life. Few people took notice of it, and many people did not even know of this matter.

    However, this matter was destined to be repeatedly mentioned by many from today onwards.

    Shi Xiaobai had conquered five Level Lords in a single trial! The glory he had obtained in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower exceeded the Hero King by five times, or even more!

    Five times the Hero King sounded like an exaggeration or wordy, but the general public would not care about this. They would only care about matters if they could be used as gossip over meals.

    China Daily¡¯s editors quickly received news from their reporters. A story regarding a rookie typically was ineligible to appear on China Daily, which received a myriad of shocking news every day.

    But yesterday, after resisting great opposition, the editor-in-chief left a small article for Shi Xiaobai¡¯s conquering of the third level¡¯s Level Lord. This slightly fat editor-in-chief always advocated the promotion of youths in the country. He believed that they were the hope of the country¡¯s next generation.

    As such, when the news reached China Daily¡¯s editors, editor-in-chief, Tai Shan immediately began grinning from ear to ear. He praised the youth, Shi Xiaobai, for living up to his expectations. He had been given a pleasant surprise and had ns for this young man.

    A junior editor named Li Hong, who was great at sucking up, did not miss this opportunity. Heplimented, ¡°Editor-in-chief Tai Shan¡¯s sure has foresight. Yesterday, he said how Shi Xiaobai would be a person of tremendous promise. He had gone against all those opposed to give him an article. Who knew he would do something that ispletely unprecedented and never to be repeated! Everyone has to be amazed by Editor-in-chief Tai Shan¡¯s foresight!¡±

    His ttery had made Tai Shan chuckle. He could not help but say with augh, ¡°The Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower only had nine Level Lords. Shi Xiaobai has conquered five alone. This matter is truly one to never be repeated. Leave tomorrow¡¯s headline to the child. I believe no one will have any objections?¡±

    The headlines of China Daily were always something China gave the most attention to daily. All of them were basically extremely important matters, or news of an extremely famous heroes. Once they appeared in the headlines of China Daily, they would quickly be known all over the country.

    Typically, regardless of how outstanding rookies were, they would not receive such treatment. Even Speechless had never been eligible to appear in the headlines. However, what Shi Xiaobai had done was truly bizarre. Furthermore, he had encountered an editor-in-chief that advocated the supporting of the younger generation.

    Even if other editors had differing thoughts on the matter, they were unsure about raising any objections.

    However, deputy editor-in-chief, Lin Liang, had always been at loggerheads with the editor-in-chief. Without any surprise, Lin Liang put forward his objections. He said, ¡°I think there is need for careful consideration over this matter. Shi Xiaobai is a rookie after all. We have seen many peerless rookies being ced on a pedestal before but they only ended up average. If he makes the headlines, it might get to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s head. Furthermore¡­Wang Feng released a new war song, ¡®Survive¡¯, yesterday. It¡¯s said to have broken through the limits of resonating with thousands of people, reaching brand new heights in war songs. It seems this matter is more eligible to hit the headlines?¡±

    There were singers in this world as well. However, the songs these singers sang were not only for music appreciation. Some of these songs could treat injuries. Some could restore strength, and there were even songs that could raise one¡¯sbat power.

    In this world, there was an upation of ¡®singers¡¯. Therefore, the ability to sing, the ability topose and write lyrics was also a reflection of power.

    As for Wang Feng, he was an outstanding singer. He was considered an A-list singer, with many of his songs being extremely popr.

    As for the song, ¡®Survive¡¯ Wang Feng recently released, not only was it an extremely difficult rock war song, it had broken through the limits of resonating with ten thousand people. It could be considered a grand matter in the world of singers.

    Therefore, many editors wavered because of Lin Liang¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Shall we give Shi Xiaobai the second page?¡±

    ¡°The appearance of a rookie in the headlines has never happened in the history of China Daily. I believe we shouldn¡¯t make it an exception. It¡¯s also time for Wang Feng to make the headlines for once.¡±

    ¡°I also think we shouldn¡¯t extol rookies too much. That Speechless Li reached the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm at the age of six, and back then, we gave him the second page. And this year, he¡¯s already fourteen, but he¡¯s still at the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. It might really have gotten to his head.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    More than half the editors began to object. In their minds, it was preposterous for rookies to appear in the headlines. Being able to be on the second page or even given a small article was a great honor. This was a regtion China Daily had always maintained.

    Editor-in-chief Tai Shan immediately ckened his face as he said angrily, ¡°Are you all objecting? Fine, tell me. Which rank did China reach in the previous World Youth Tournament and World Junior Tournament?¡±

    The editors immediately fell silent. China, which imed to be one of the top five major countries in the world had never clinched gold in the World Youth Tournament and the Junior Tournament that happened once every four years. It had managed to clinch silver once, but in the present situation, the best contestant thest tournament had only stopped at the round for best sixteen. The contestant did not even enter the round for the best eight.

    Lin Liang said with a heavy tone, ¡°China¡¯s results in the World Youth and Junior tournaments are indeed unsatisfactory, but what has that got to do with us? If a headline can make the younger generation of China clinch gold, so what if China Daily¡¯s headlines are given to them every day? The point is that it doesn¡¯t work. We are unable to effect any change.¡±

    Tai Shan said with a sneer, ¡°A headline might be unable to change the status quo, but it can let the disappointed citizens see a glimmer of hope. What weck isn¡¯t talent, but environment! China¡¯s mers are world-famous. Regardless of how well your overall performance is, a tiny mistake will result in you being med till you have a pig¡¯s head. How can our young do their best under such public pressure? With them being afraid of this and that, it¡¯s obvious they can¡¯t produce any results! Furthermore, as one of the leaders of domestic news and public opinion, China Daily should take the lead to effect change! I believe not only should we put Shi Xiaobai on a pedestal, we should do our best doing so. We should extol him sky high, making every citizen in China know that we still have talents in our younger generation! Young people need a goal, an object to pursue. We should mold Shi Xiaobai into a benchmark for the younger generation!¡±

    Tai Shan¡¯s words astounded the other editors. They never expected the editor-in-chief to have such profound thoughts. Furthermore, what he said was rational and based on evidence. It stirred their hearts.

    How could such stirring wordse out from an old man who had one leg in the coffin? He had indeed impressed them with his views.

    The editors were instantly moved.

    Lin Liang¡¯s expression changed drastically. He had received arge money packet from Wang Feng¡¯s manager yesterday. He had pledged that the headline was definitely his. Now, he was likely in trouble with the appearance of an unexpected Shi Xiaobai as well as a stubborn Tai Shan!

    Lin Liang said in a heavy voice, ¡°Second page would be empowering enough. The headlines is overdoing it! Furthermore, Wang Feng had nearly reached the headlines for seven times. If it¡¯s not given to him this time, people might think that China Daily is targeting him.¡±

    Wang Feng was extremely unlucky. This person had done seven deeds that could get him in the headlines, but every time, he would encounter something more impressive than what he did. As such, his headlines were stolen from him seven times.

    Some citizens even jokingly called Wang Feng a spy sent undercover by aliens. The moment he hit the headlines, it was a signal to the aliens tounch their attacks. The seven heroic figures that had prevented Wang Feng from reaching the headlines were said to have saved the world seven times.

    Wang Feng¡¯s management team had even deliberately chosen an uneventful day to release ¡®Survive¡¯, but they never expected Shi Xiaobai to suddenly appear. The headlines were in danger once again!

    When Lin Liang said this, the editors that were easily swayed immediately felt what Lin Liang said was reasonable. Wang Feng was a important figure in the music world. It seemed inappropriate to offend him.

    Tai Shan said in a heavy tone, ¡°Go exin to Wang Feng¡¯s side! This matter is settled. Don¡¯t even think of touching Shi Xiaobai¡¯s headlines. Also, send reporters to pay close attention to this matter. In the meantime, investigate Shi Xiaobai. We want to extol him to the heavens! If anything happens, I¡¯ll take full responsibility. As an old man about to retire, let me do something for the country in my final days.¡±

    After Tai Shan said this, he gave a long sigh. He ignored Lin Liang¡¯s objections and walked out of the meeting room.

    Everyone looked at each other. Since this matter did not truly concern them, they did not make things difficult. Lin Liang cursed ¡®that stubborn old fool¡¯ before leaving sulkily. He had to return that money packet!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Sixth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower

    It was already almost chaos in the outside world, but the rookies undergoing the trials were scared silly. How was the sixth level¡¯s Level Lord killed by Shi Xiaobai before it descended?

    How did the first, second and fifth level¡¯s Level Lord sumb as well?

    No one could understand how Shi Xiaobai had managed to do it. They could only imagine that it had to do with that mysterious Ka Xiaozi.

    And they encountered a huge problem.

    They couldn¡¯t find the dragon!

    The ugly monster that Kali had instantly killed apparently wasn¡¯t the dragon. The system did not tell everyone of anyone bing the fifth Braveheart. There was also no announcement of the sixth dragon¡¯s location. This meant that the dragon was apparently still alive.

    Then, where was the dragon?

    Everyone began scouring the world looking for the dragon.

    Some of the rookies had already left the forest as they began to search for the dragon in Monster Fairnd.

    A few rookies unknowingly walked to the coast and were immediately dumbfounded.

    When they came across this spot, they had marveled at the vastness and beauty of the sea.

    But at this moment in time and at this location, the sea had vanished.

    There was only pit that gradually deepened endlessly. It looked like..the entire sea had been drained!

    ¡°Quick, look there! What¡¯s that?¡±

    A rookie eximed.

    In the distant horizon above the dried ground, a dark mass of light was floating in mid-air!

    ¡­

 Chapter 334: You have clearly awakened, why are you playing dumb

    Chapter 334: You have clearly awakened, why are you ying dumb

    In a particr quaint vige, there lived a blind man.

    The blind man was a very unlucky person. He was born blind. Other than color ck, there was no other color existing in his world.

    However, the old blind man was also a very happy man. Even though he was blind, he had managed to meet a partner in his youth. They loved each other and finally married, eventually giving birth to seven children.

    However, this was just the beginning of everything unfortunate.

    The old blind man¡¯s wife died due to childbirth issues during the birth of seventh child. It left the old blind man to raise seven children while he was in his middle age.

    Although he was blind, he was great at calligraphy, knew how to y the Erhu, and was eloquent with the gift of the gab.

    Therefore, the old man would perform on the streets daily, y the Erhu or tell stories to passers-by in exchange for tips.

    At night, he would write a bunch of couplets of extremely high quality, but were extremely cheap because of hisck of fame. He sold these in order to make ends meet.

    The old man toiled day and night, barely able to feed the seven children. Some people persuaded him to sell a few children, or give them to other families, but the old blind man refused. Every child was loved by him, so he could not bear to part with them.

    There were others who advised him to look for a wife before he grew old, even if they were ugly or somewhat slow in the head, because it would at least be an additional helper. However, the old blind man refused as well. He was still deeply in love with his deceased wife, and would always leave the position of wife for her.

    The old blind man toiled day and night for ten years before the seven children finally grew up one after another. The eldest son had finally reached the age of eighteen. Ten years of starvation had made the old blind man extremely weak, but maybe it was the grace of Heaven because during the ten years, the old blind man never fell seriously ill. He did not even catch the cold or have a fear.

    However, the tragedy began when the eldest son reached eighteen years of age.

    The eldest son was a construction worker and could not bear the bullying of the foreman. In his wrath, he smacked the foreman to death with a brick!

    It was a bloody and brutal scene, one that the old blind man could not see. However, from the mouths of the prison guards, he heard of the carnage of the foreman dying as well as the savage madness his eldest son had be.

    The old blind man refused to believe it because his son was clearly an honest and amiable person. He was kind and timid. He did not even dare step an ant to death, an honest man who never said angry words. How could he have killed someone else in his rage?

    But there was concrete evidence. Many workers had witnessed the brutal scene, so there was no room for dispute.

    The eldest son was sentenced to death and he was executed.

    The family was immersed in grief, but this was just the beginning of the tragedy.

    The following year, the second sonmitted suicide by jumping into the sea. He left behind a suicide note.

    The very handsome second son was the pride of the family. He was extremely intelligent and the entire family pinned their hopes on him by investing in his education. He did not disappoint them. His results were always very good. He had recently finished his civil examinations and did a match against the answers. There was a high chance of him being the top schr.

    The second child also had a beautiful lover, and they were deeply in love with each other.

    But the more outstanding a person was, the more it would incur envy. An ugly scion who did badly in his studies was envious of what the second son had. He used his money to deprive the second son of everything.

    The scion had used the second son¡¯s background to break the lovers apart, and then switched their examination transcripts. He even set up the second son, causing him to lose his reputation. His closest friends began to drift away from him.

    The second son was unable to bear the reality of such a stark contrast and decided tomit suicide. He left behind a suicide note to exin everything.

    The old blind man was ovee with grief, but he was unable to avenge his son.

    However, the tragedy was nowhere close toing to an end.

    In the fourth year, the third son turned eighteen. The old blind man used his tiny amount of savings to hold a banquet for his son. He never expected that his third son who had never had a full meal was so delighted that he gorged on the food in gluttony so much that it ended up killing him.

    In the fifth year, his fourth child, a daughter, who was extremely beautiful, married a good family at the age of seventeen. Terrible news came in a few days, with the daughter¡¯s husband dying in bed. The daughter imed that it was her own fault and also ended upmitting suicide. The old blind man was beyond tears. He knew his daughter as an extremely shy and conservative girl, how could it be the daughter¡¯s fault for her husband¡¯s death in bed?

    In the sixth year, the humble fifth child, a son, offended a martial artist who was filled with pride and was beaten to death. The reason being the humility the son presented was thought of as posturing by the martial artist. The prideful martial artist detested others posturing in front of him and was trying to force the son to use his full strength, but he never expected the son to really be extremely weak. He ended up identally killing the fifth child.

    In the eighth year, the sixth child, his illustrious daughter worked in the textile industry, but because of the sloth a few senior women had, they piled all the work on the daughter. The daughter worked hard and respected her seniors. Without a word ofint, she ended up dying from exhaustion.

    In the tenth year, the upright seventh child, a son worked for the civil service. However, the magistrate he was working for was extremely greedy. He hadmitted many sins in secret, and when it was about to be discovered, he made the son the scapegoat. The magistrate was very powerful, so the old blind man was unable to seek redress for his son. He could only suffer hisst son being executed.

    As such, the old blind man who had struggled alone to raise seven children for ten years had lost them all within a decade.

    The way they died made the old blind man disappointed with humanity. He even grew to hate it.

    How could his honest eldest son kill someone after having his wrath incurred? It had to be too much bullying that he could not bear any further.

    How could his shy and conservative fourth child cause her husband to die in bed? It must be the husband¡¯sck of control of his lust, causing his own death.

    How did his third son gorge himself to death because of gluttony? It was all because the world was too cruel to poor people. Even a full meal was a dream.

    There was no need to even mention the second son who had been forced to his death by the scion in his envy, the fifth child who had been killed by a martial artist because of his pride, and how his sixth child was worked to her death because of the sloth of those women, as well as the magistrate that caused his seventh child¡¯s death because of his greed.

    The deaths of his seven children were not their fault, but the world¡¯s fault. It was the fault of all those ugly humans.

    The old blind man lived the rest of his life in grief and indignation, but he was only a weak old blind man. He did not have the ability to seek revenge. All he could do was curse in the night at this world alone, cursing all of humanity.

    If he possessed power¡­

    Suddenly one day, the old blind man opened his eyes and saw the color of the world.

    It was an ice-cold world that was only ck and white.

    ¡°I heard that the color of blood is red?¡±

    Having suddenly recovered his sight, the colorblindness that seemed to screw the old blind man made him think of adding a new color to the ck and white world.

    And at this moment in time, he finally possessed the power to do all of that.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    After the old blind man opened his eyes, Shi Xiaobai opened his eyes as well, ending the long sorrowful but extremely realistic dream.

    After opening his eyes, he noticed that he was lying on a soft bed. Golden willow branches cascaded down like a waterfall, blocking the clear sky. There was a faint fragrance in the fresh air around him.

    His right hand was leaning on something soft.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised as he looked to his side. There, he saw a purple-haired girl holding his right hand, adhering tightly to his right side. She was fast asleep with her eyes closed.

    The purple-haired girl was none other than Kali. At this moment, Kali had returned to her original appearance. She was dressed in a ck gothic dress, and wore a white patch on her right eye. Her delicate appearance was one of a pixie.

    Kali¡¯s original appearance was in fact more beautiful than Ka Xiaozi, especially if she took off her eye patch, but for some reason, she wore it.

    Shi Xiaobai gently moved his right hand, trying to retract his right hand from the soft embrace. Kali stirred and opened her eyes.

    ¡°You are awake!¡±

    Kali smiled in delight. This was because Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes had returned to a clearness and his hair had been restored to ck.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and asked, ¡°Where is this ce? What happened?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai only remembered himself using his superpower of Power Siphoning to extract the corruptive powers from Kali¡¯s body. After that, he gradually lost his consciousness and had a long dream. In a dream, he was just a bystander, witnessing the tragic life of the old blind man. His mood was still heavy, but he did not know what happened after that.

    ¡°This is the world of the seventh level¡­Nothing happened after you had fallen unconscious.¡±

    Kali whispered. It was best if Shi Xiaobai had forgotten what he had done in his rage, therefore she did not mention it.

    Kali suddenly thought of something and tsked, pretending to be angry, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, how can you do this? Don¡¯t you know how worried I was? That power is something you are unable to control for now. What am I to do if something happened?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai said with augh, ¡°What¡¯s there to worry? It¡¯s just a corruptive power and it¡¯s nothing that can do a thing to This King. Look, isn¡¯t This King just fine? That so-called corruptive power has surrendered beneath This King¡¯s feet!¡±

    Kali rolled her eyes. That was entirely not the case! However, she could not tell Shi Xiaobai that he had nearly been devoured by the corruptive power!

    If not for experiencing the endless brutal massacre to vent his anger, Shi Xiaobai could havepletely lost all reason.

    But thankfully, after killing the four masterminds, which were the Level Lords of the sixth, fifth, second, and first level, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s rage came to an end. He had temporarily been restored to his original appearance.

    Kali whispered, ¡°In the future, you have to pay attention to controlling your emotions. When you encounter something angry, remember to take deep breaths to calm yourself. Do not be angry.¡±

    The corruptive power of anger still existed in Shi Xiaobai. If he was ever infuriated, it was very likely for him to transform into the state with silverish-white hair again.

    Shi Xiaobai was taken aback and said with augh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the fury of a King isn¡¯t so easily triggered by anybody.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Kali had mixed emotions.

    Shi Xiaobai had mentioned the fury of a King several times, but this time it was genuine. Infuriating Shi Xiaobai would only result in death.

    Shi Xiaobai ruminated for a moment before he prepared to get up. It was as though he had been lying down for an extended period of time. His body felt somewhat stiff.

    However, Kali prevented Shi Xiaobai from retracting his right hand. She gently said, ¡°Lie down a little longer. I still have questions to ask you!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai pondered for a moment before nodding. He had questions for Kali as well.

    He turned his head slightly, and since they were very close to begin with, their foreheads nearly touched.

    An ambiguous mood emerged as Kali held her breath.

    Her azure eyes and his ck eyes looked at each other, reflecting each other¡¯s reflection.

    Their lips began to approach each other like mas.

    Ever since he received the corruptive power, Shi Xiaobai had epted Kali from the bottom of his heart. He felt that maybe it wasn¡¯t a bad thing after all. There was no need to mention about Kali obviously. Having been alone for ten thousand years made her to yearn more than anyone for a partner.

    Just as the kiss was about to bepleted, a loud bang gave the both of them a scare.

    The two looked up spontaneously and saw a hole in the sky, as a tiny ck-lit person emerged out of it!

    Kali was immediately jolted as her expression changed drastically!

    The deadly sin, Gluttony, had broken through her seal and had managed to chase to the seventh level?

    Just as Kali was about to get up to suppress the tiny ck-lit person again. This time, it would not be in the deep depths of the sea, but the abyss!

    But at this moment, a hoarse voice came from the sky.

    ¡°You have clearly awakened, why are you ying dumb?¡±

    This was the voice produced by the tiny ck-lit person. Furthermore, it was said with thenguage of modern humans. Furthermore, its words wereplete and the ent was standard and very clear!

    These clear wordsnded in Kali and Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ears. There was nothing around them, so clearly, the words were directed at the two of them.

    Kali felt like she was struck by lightning as her face immediately turned pale. The meaning behind the words the deadly sin, Gluttony, said was something she knew very well. It was also the thing she was most afraid of. A cruel fact that she was trying to avoid!

    When Kali suppressed Gluttony, she had told it to ¡®Stay deep in the sea and practice how to speak¡¯, but she had never believed that Gluttony would really listen to her and hone its ability to speak.

    What the heck!?

    Kali immediately felt so depressed that she wanted to cry. Gluttony¡¯s words had torn through the final line of defense she used to avoid reality.

    There was no way for her to escape it any further.

    Kali turned her head to look at Shi Xiaobai, who was just inches away from her, as she felt tortured by a certain pain.

    Shi Xiaobai, are you really the Original Sin of Cmity?

    Furthermore, you have already awakened?

    ¡­

 Chapter 335: Take a good look at who he is!

    Chapter 335: Take a good look at who he is!

    Although Gluttony had been identally freed by Shi Xiaobai in the Underworld, this was the first time he was seeing the tiny ck-lit person.

    Hearing the tiny ck-lit person say to the two of them ¡°You have clearly awakened, why are you ying dumb¡±, the first thing Shi Xiaobai thought of was that it was speaking to Kali.

    After all, he did not know the tiny ck-lit person. Furthermore, he had not awakened anything while deliberately y dumb.

    Turning his head, he saw Kali¡¯s expression change drastically as her face turned pale.

    Shi Xiaobai asked out of curiosity, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Kali was at a loss as to what to say. There was a struggle in her eyes.

    What Gluttony said had nearly confirmed her guess. Now, how was she to avoid it?

    At this moment, the tiny ck-lit person spoke again, ¡°I came all this way looking for you, but you are just going to y dumb? You are refusing to evene out to look at me?¡±

    With that said, Kali¡¯s heart that had sank like it had dropped to the bottom of a valley sprang back up like a roller-coaster.

    Gluttony wasn¡¯t here for Shi Xiaobai? If not, it would not have said words that meant ¡®you aren¡¯t even willing to meet me¡¯.

    However, from the series of actions Gluttony had undertaken, its target was no doubt Shi Xiaobai!

    What was going on?

    The tiny ck-lit person waited for a moment before it angrily said, ¡°Are you noting out!?¡±

    Still there was no response.

    The tiny ck-lit person said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll kill this human!¡±

    The tiny ck-lit person pointed at Shi Xiaobai with its tiny fingers.

    Kali was immediately greatly relieved.

    From the looks of it, Shi Xiaobai was definitely not the Original Sin of Cmity, if not, Gluttony would not dare to use Shi Xiaobai as a threat.

    However, was Gluttony dumb to threaten Shi Xiaobai¡¯s life in front of her?

    Kali immediately said with a sneer, ¡°You can give it a try.¡±

    The tiny ck-lit person looked at Kali and fell silent for a few moments. It said in a deep voice, ¡°Pixie, why do you keep obstructing me in everything I do? Sire had once saved your pixie race. I can forget about how you didn¡¯t repay the favor, but you even return kindness with ingratitude!?¡±

    Kali was taken aback when she heard this. She said coldly, ¡°Is the Sire you refer to the Original Sin of Cmity?¡±

    The tiny ck-lit person said with a nod, ¡°That is the name humans call Sire.¡±

    Kali immediately found it absurd.

    The pixie race had been destroyed by the Original Sin of Cmity, yet Gluttony dared to say that the Original Sin of Cmity had saved the pixie race?

    There should be some logic in fabricating stories!

    Kali could not be bothered to engage in a war of words with Gluttony. Since it was determined that Shi Xiaobai was not the Original Sin of Cmity, Kali was somewhat interested in the entity Gluttony was seeking.

    It might have been the Original Sin of Cmity or another one of the Deadly Sins.

    Kali had spared Gluttony and not killed it because she wanted to use it to fish for bigger fish. She never expected that Gluttony was somewhat dumb to serve itself right to her doorstep.

    Kali said coldly, ¡°If my memory serves me correct, the Original Sin of Cmity was the one responsible for the annihtion of the pixie race. Your mentioning of saving is overturning the facts. There is no need for you to argue. It was a matter I witnessed myself. When the timees, I will settle the score with your king. Now, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Tell me who you are looking for? Why did you chase Shi Xiaobai all the way here?¡±

    The tiny ck-lit person fell silent for a moment and said, ¡°What you see might not be true. Fine, Sire would not mind having another enemy that returns kindness with ingratitude. As for the entity I¡¯m looking for, so what if I tell you? It¡­is on the body of the human beside you!¡±

    Kali was slightly taken aback.

    On Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body?

    Kali turned to look at Shi Xiaobai. If there was anything special on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body, it was undoubtedly the sword spirit in that holy sword, as well as¡­

    ¡°That dog!?¡± Kali eximed.

    ¡°It is no dog.¡±

    The tiny ck-lit person said in a heavy tone, ¡°It is a sacred beast, as well as a pet of Sire. In human pance, it¡¯s called ¡®Greed¡¯!¡±

    Kali¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. The poodle named the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign was indeed somewhat greedy, but Kali never expected for the dog to be one of the Deadly Sins¡ªGreed!

    It was no wonder the tiny ck-lit person kept pursuing Shi Xiaobai. It was because it had found the dog on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body.

    But why would the dog sumb to Shi Xiaobai?

    ording to Gluttony¡¯s words, the dog had already awakened, but it was just ying dumb?

    Why was it ying dumb?

    Kali had a sense of foreboding. She looked at Shi Xiaobai and whispered, ¡°Xiaobai, can you let the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereigne out?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat confused. He did not understand most of what Kali and the tiny ck-lit person were talking about. He did not even have a clear understanding of the Original Sin of Cmity. He remembered Riko mentioning it before and how Kali once said that the Original Sin of Cmity was her enemy. As for the rest, he did not know at all.

    Judging from what the two of them were talking about, the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign that he conquered using the Master Conquest Ball was apparently not as simple as a Level Lord?

    Shi Xiaobai pondered for a moment and shook his head. ¡°Forget it, since it doesn¡¯t want toe out, it must have its reasons. Regardless of what it once was, it is now This King¡¯s pet. This King does not like to force it to do what it doesn¡¯t like.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Kali said gently, ¡°Alright!¡±

    She fully supported Shi Xiaobai¡¯s wishes. Regardless of what the consequences would be, she would address it when the time came.

    The tiny ck-lit person was incensed when it heard this. ¡°Foolish human, do you think a scum like you is worthy to be the owner of Sire¡¯s pet? Sacred dog, if you don¡¯t get the fuck out, I¡¯ll exhaust all means to kill this human!¡±

    Kali said with a sneer, ¡°It looks like you really disparage me. Fine, this time, I¡¯ll send you into the abyss for you to learn what it means to feel respectful fear!¡±

    Seeing the tiny ck-lit person repeatedly using Shi Xiaobai¡¯s life as a threat, Kali was immediately infuriated!

    ¡°Pixie, don¡¯t you go too far!¡±

    The tiny ck-lit person said coldly, ¡°You are indeed very strong, but you are like an ant when ced in front of Sire. I¡¯m only one fragment of the will of Sire. Regardless of how you seal me or kill me multiple times, a thought from Sire will create thousands more of me! I advise you to mind your business. If not, the day of Sire¡¯s awakening will be the day of your downfall!¡±

    Kali did not speak any further. What Gluttony said was likely true. If not Gluttony would not have recklessly exposed its partner, Greed. She had underestimated the Original Sin of Cmity¡¯s strength after all!

    However, regardless of how strong the Original Sin of Cmity was, she had to fight it to the death!

    Kali slowly stretched her index finger out. A blob of light began bursting out from her fingertip!

    This arrogant Gluttony deserves death!

    At this moment, the golden ball in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s clothes began to shake violently

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised as he took out the golden ball and pressed its switch.

    A golden light bloomed as a mini poodle that was as white as snow appeared in front of Shi Xiaobai.

    Kali slowly withdrew her finger. From the looks of it, this white dog had chosen toe at this moment in order to save the tiny ck-lit person?

    The tiny ck-lit person said coldly, ¡°You have finally decided oning out?¡±

    ¡°Woof!¡±

    The white dog barked softly.

    This was purely a dog¡¯s bark. No one understood what the dog¡¯s bark meant.

    The tiny ck-lit person said angrily, ¡°Stop ying dumb. You have clearly been awakened!¡±

    The white dog shook its tail and took a few steps back.

    ¡°I¡­I¡­don¡¯t¡­know¡­what¡­you¡­are saying.¡±

    A voice that was like a one or two-year-old toddler came out of the white dog¡¯s mouth in a stato manner. ¡°I¡­seem¡­to¡­have¡­amnesia¡­I¡­had¡­a dream, but¡­the dream¡­had¡­you¡­but¡­I don¡¯t know¡­what happened¡­ Does¡­this mean¡­awakening?¡±

    When the tiny ck-lit person heard this, it fell silent and looked at Shi Xiaobai. It coldly said, ¡°Human, what did you do to it? Why did it be so weak, to the point of it losing its memory?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°This King conquered it.¡±

    To be precise, he had used a B-level reward from the Absolute Choice, the Master Conquest Ball, to conquer the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign. However, Shi Xiaobai naturally could not disclose matters regarding the Absolute Choice, so he had streamlined his exnation.

    The tiny ck-lit person immediately said angrily, ¡°What a joke! How can a weak human like you even think of conquering Sire¡¯s sacred beast? Sacred dog, what did this scum do to you!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes turned cold slightly. The tiny ck-lit person had repeatedly insulted him. Did it treat him as some good-natured nice guy?

    If not for agreeing Kali to not be easily angered, Shi Xiaobai did not mind letting the tiny ck-lit person have a taste of the anger of a King.

    However, before Shi Xiaobai or Kali were angered, a dog was first to be unwilling to ept it.

    ¡°Shut¡­Shut up!¡±

    The white dog puffed its chest and said loudly, ¡°Do¡­ Do you know¡­who¡­you are insulting? Take¡­take a good look¡­ Look¡­carefully¡­at who he is!¡±

    When the white dog said this, Kali and the tiny ck-lit person immediately had a drastic change in expression.

    The tiny ck-lit person looked carefully at Shi Xiaobai and said in horror momentster, ¡°Impossible! How could that happen!?¡±

    Kali was too deep for tears.

    Things had gone full circle back to the original point.

 Chapter 336: Are you courting death or committing suicide

    Chapter 336: Are you courting death ormitting suicide

    ¡°Impossible! How could that happen!?¡±

    When the tiny ck-lit person heard the white dog tell it to look carefully at who Shi Xiaobai was, it began to observe Shi Xiaobai carefully. Apparently, it had discovered something new. It was a discovery that was enough to make it shocked!

    Kali¡¯s heart immediately leaped to her throat. She was originally suspecting the reason why Greed would be Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pet, and at this moment, with Gluttony¡¯s surprised attitude, it immediately made her guess ominously.

    Everything had seemed to return to the original point.

    Shi Xiaobai was indeed not an ordinary human. Then, who was he?

    Could it be¡­

    ¡°Human, how did that sword recognize you as its master!?¡±

    Gluttony said the discovery that had shocked it!

    The holy sword that had sealed it for eons had recognized this human as its master, shocking Gluttony greatly.

    Kali was dumbfounded upon hearing this. As she sighed, she found it quite amusing.

    It seemed like she was a bit oversensitive?

    Shi Xiaobai could not be bothered to answer. The tiny ck-lit person¡¯s attitude made him rather unhappy.

    Seeing the Shi Xiaobai not answering him, the tiny ck-lit person looked startled. To be able to make Greed and that holy sword recognize him as master, he could not be an ordinary human in any possible way!

    The tiny ck-lit person turned to look at the white dog and asked, ¡°Who the hell is he!?¡±

    The dog seemed to know who this human was?

    The dog shook its tail and shouted loudly, ¡°Shi! Xiao! Bai!¡±

    The tiny ck-lit person said in wonderment, ¡°Shi Xiaobai?¡±

    The white dog nodded and said with a grin, ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡­is my¡­master¡­ You are not¡­allowed to insult him¡­or¡­or I will¡­bite you!¡±

    The white dog had clearly lost its memories and its intelligence was that of a three-year-old. Hoping it would say anything of value was asking too much from a dog.

    Kali shook her head and smirked. She had neglected such simple logic, showing how her concern for the matter made her unable to think straight.

    The tiny ck-lit person¡¯s face immediately turned sullen as it angrily said, ¡°Are you kidding me? Fine, you silly dog, have recognized a human as your master, then you are no longer fit to be Sire¡¯s sacred pet. Die, and return your willpower to Sire!¡±

    The moment the tiny ck-lit person¡¯s words faded, it opened its mouth. A tiny hole darker than the darkness appeared in its throat like a ck hole. A strong attractive pull struck the white dog.

    As the ground began to rupture, rocks began to be torn apart into fragments. Winds howled as stones began swirling around like they were in a vortex towards the tiny ck-lit person¡¯s mouth. In the sky, clouds began to move at an astonishing speed, as though they were trying to escape the terrifying pull, but instantly they dissipated, and flowed towards the darkness like water.

    The white dog yelped, but it did not have the strength to struggle against the tiny ck-lit person¡¯s pull. The struggle its four limbs did was useless as though it was being washed away by turbulent rapids.

    A beam of light bloomed as the white dog¡¯s body was wrapped in light, as the the surging attractive force came to a halt. The white dog whined and hurriedly ran backwards. The way it was iling its limbs in mid-air looked rather adorable.

    The white dog fled behind Shi Xiaobai, and produced a low whine, like a frightened child.

    The tiny ck-lit person seemed determined to kill the white dog and began taking a deep breath in the direction of Shi Xiaobai and the white dog.

    Its mouth could devour the heavens and earth, and with it taking a deep breath, the attractive forces would definitely be extremely terrifying.

    Unfortunately, Kali was just beside.

    ¡°Courting death?¡± Kali sneered.

    Did Gluttony think that she did not exist? Or was its brain screwed up after being kicked by a donkey?

    It was a suicide to attack Shi Xiaobai in front of her!

    Kali had repeatedly felt the apprehension of a possible truth, leaving her in quite a bad mood. Seeing the tiny ck-lit person acting madly, she did not hold back any more.

    Kali stretched out her slender hands, and her jade-like finger tapped in mid-air, as a small beam of light the size of a needle shot towards the tiny ck-lit person.

    Wherever the light passed, darkness dissipated. The terrifying attractive force was instantly dispelled, and the tiny ck-lit person was wrapped within the light.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The tiny ck-lit person screamed as the ck light that covered it dissipated. Beams of light began to pierce through its thin, wizened and ugly body like needles.

    The tiny ck-lit person¡¯s screams continued as the white dog peeked its head out from behind Shi Xiaobai. Its eyes were filled with a struggle. It¡¯s instinct made it want to plead for the tiny ck-lit person, but its intelligence was only that of a three-year-old. Having nearly been devoured by the tiny ck-lit person, the horror it had experienced made it momentarily at a loss.

    ¡°Foolish pixie. The day of the Sire¡¯s awakening is the day of your regret!¡±

    The tiny ck-lit person cursed in a tragic scream. They were both at the Psionic Mortal Realm, but its strength had yet to be fully restored. In terms of means and power, the gap between Kali and it was just toorge.

    The light began to stab into the tiny ck-lit person¡¯s body, like needles stabbing into a voodoo doll.

    Kali had a cold expression. Gluttony had devoured countless humans in the past three cmities and so it hadmitted atrocious crimes. If not for hopes for fishing for bigger fish, Kali would have killed it a long time ago.

    Now, having discovered Gluttony constantly making her feel apprehensive, nearly making her mistaken Shi Xiaobai as the Original Sin of Cmity, she decided to kill it to cheer herself up.

    Kali decided not to hold back. With another tap of her finger, a golden beam of light shot out like an arrow, instantly prating the tiny ck-lit person¡¯s chest.

    The tiny ck-lit person¡¯s body suddenly began to swell like a constantly inting balloon.

    ¡°Sire, here Ie¡­ Hahahaha¡­¡±

    The tiny ck-lit person suddenly guffawed with its head up right before its death. Itsughter did not sound like it was filled with indignation, instead, it had the inkling that its n had worked.

    Kali fell silent. Gluttony¡¯s actions were clearly courting death.

    Could it be¡­that its goal was tomit suicide?

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An explosion echoed as the inted tiny ck-lit person exploded, sting into pieces. Instantly, it swirled into the light and vanished into nothingness.

    Gluttony had fallen!

    The white dog whimpered and lowered its head, as though it was feeling upset.

    Shi Xiaobai watched the scene of the tiny ck-lit person dying. For some reason, this was clearly the first time he was seeing the tiny ck-lit person and was unhappy with the tiny ck-lit person¡¯s rampant attitude, but he felt a baffling sense of grief when he saw the tiny ck-lit person die.

    Just his imagination?

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and repressed the strange feeling. He reached his hands out and ruffled the white dog¡¯s head before keeping it back into the golden ball.

    Kali turned around and nced at Shi Xiaobai, feeling a stone roll off her heart.

    Shi Xiaobai was not the Original Sin of Cmity, if not Gluttony would not have been so overbearing with its words when talking to Shi Xiaobai, willing to attack him even at the cost of its life.

    Although Shi Xiaobai¡¯s experiences were somewhat unique, the kind and upright him definitely could not be the Original Sin of Cmity that was attempting to destroy the world.

    Kali was relieved and immediately thought of something. She hesitated for a moment and whispered, ¡°Xiaobai, it¡¯s almost time for me to leave.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly taken aback. He understood a momentter that Kali was not a trial-taker. Indeed, there was no reason for her to stay in the trials. Furthermore, if she were to stay by his side, the following trials would be overly simple because of her existence.

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent for a moment but did not retain her. After all, the trial was about to end soon, so it wasn¡¯t like they were short for time. He said with a nod, ¡°Alright, let us meet outside.¡±

    Kali gave a gentle smile. Walking towards Shi Xiaobai, she hugged him in a very natural manner.

    In fact, Kali still wanted to apany Shi Xiaobai to engage in more escapades, even if she just watched by the side. However, when Shi Xiaobai was unconscious, the assessment program¡¯s centralputer took the initiative to look for her.

    The assessment central program put forth a peace agreement. The agreement allowed Shi Xiaobai to pass the sixth level unconditionally, and Kali agreed to leave herself after Shi Xiaobai recovered.

    There were only seven dragons. Four were already dead. Although the fifth dragon had been deliberately hidden by Kali, the assessment program quickly discovered this and recreated a new dragon.

    Kali was unable to determine when Shi Xiaobai would wake up. If all the dragons were killed before Shi Xiaobai woke up, Shi Xiaobai would automatically be deemed eliminated.

    Kali had no choice but to agree to the assessment program¡¯s concession. By leaving the trial, Shi Xiaobai would unconditionally clear the sixth level.

    ¡°When youe out, I¡¯ll look for you.¡± Kali whispered into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ear.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and said, ¡°Alright, you are free to find me anytime.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Kali chuckled, ¡°Even¡­when sleeping and bathing?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised and was at a loss as to how to respond.

    Kaliughed and as her cheeks blushed, she suddenly forced a kiss on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s cheek. Releasing her hand, she walked into the light.

    She was as cool as ever, and it was also the best way to hide the sadness of their temporary parting.

    As Shi Xiaobai watched Kali leave, he suddenly realized he had a big problem.

    What was he to do now?

    Typically, wouldn¡¯t the assessment program tell him what the rules of the seventh level were?

    Why didn¡¯t it say a thing?

    Shi Xiaobai was filled with questions in his head. At this moment, he was located in a beautiful forest, and it was also where a crossroad was.

    Without the assessment program¡¯s hints, he did not know what to do for the moment or which direction he should take.

    ¡°Growl¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a loud sound resounded in the quiet forest.

    ¡°Growl, growl¡­¡±

    The sounds continued incessantly.

    Shi Xiaobai lowered his head in shock. Was this sounding from his stomach?

    Suddenly, baffling pangs of hunger overwhelmed Shi Xiaobai¡¯s entire being.

    That hunger instantly went from a mild state to an intense state. Before Shi Xiaobai could realize what had happened, the intensity made Shi Xiaobai feel like he was close to starving to death.

    ¡°Why is This King suddenly so hungry?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was astonished. He began activating Unleaking Turtle Aura, but it could not stop the hunger pangs!

    It was an intense hunger of him not having eaten for months.

    ¡°Food¡­food¡­ Where is This King¡¯s food!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. The hunger pangs had only begun less than ten seconds ago, but Shi Xiaobai was already nearly fainting from the hunger.

    He only had one thing on his mind.

    Where can food be found?

    Regardless of what it is, This King can eat anything now!

 Chapter 337: Shi Xiaobaiâ€™s Delicacy Tour

    Chapter 337: Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Delicacy Tour

    Shi Xiaobai was at present, extremely famished. It was not a hunger that made him feel so weak that he would nearly faint, but a strange hunger that made him feel like going mad if he did not eat something. Even Unleaking Turtle Aura could not inhibit it.

    Shi Xiaobai knew that there was no doubt that in his present state, he could swallow anything stuffed in his mouth as though it was the best of delicacies.

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s willpower prevented him from losing his reason. Things like grass or tree bark were things he refused to eat.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately began running through the sparse woods.

    ¡°Come on out, This King¡¯s food!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shouted out loud, but did not see a single living creature after running for nearly a minute!

    What darn forest was this?

    Shi Xiaobai was nearly going mad, but thankfully, he was able to maintain his final bit of reason.

    Finally, Shi Xiaobai saw a wild pig in front of him!

    It was a gray-furred boar about twice the size of ordinary wild pigs. It had two vertical husks that made it look somewhat ferocious.

    Shi Xiaobai felt as though bliss hade too suddenly. He rushed at the wild pig impatiently.

    When the wild pig noticed an enemy, it immediately grunted angrily and charged at Shi Xiaobai with reddened eyes.

    This was practically it throwing itself into his jaws.

    Shi Xiaobai guffawed and dodged the wild pig¡¯s straight-line charge with Crab Steps. Appearing by the wild pig¡¯s side, he thrust out a knife!

    ughtering a pig obviously should be done with the Pig ughtering Knife!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Pig ughtering Knife instantly pierced the wild pig¡¯s heart. With a slight whimper, the wild pig closed its eyes without feeling too much pain.

    Shi Xiaobai could not wait any further to feast on the wild pig. Although his instincts told him to swallow it as soon as possible, his habits as a human prevented him from eating it raw.

    At the very least, he needed to roast it.

    Shi Xiaobai beheaded the pig and dissected the pig¡¯s belly, digging out its innards. This procedure was something he had seen from his father back when he was still young.

    Following that, Shi Xiaobai used his psionic power to construct a psionic sword. Kun Peng¡¯s Sword of Water shed out, as water sprayed down like rain, cleaning the blood-stained pig¡¯s carcass and his hands.

    Finally, he cut down a tree branch and constructed a simple roasting rack. He ced the beheaded carcass that was void of its innards on it and used Kun Peng¡¯s Sword of Fire to begin roasting it.

    The simple roasting process ended with Shi Xiaobai using his fastest speed toplete it. As he was going mad from his hunger pangs, he had nearly convinced himself to eat it raw several times.

    Shi Xiaobai had even activated his Sword Truth to produce the Sword of Fire, allowing the temperature of the fire to be even higher.

    In less than a moment of roasting, the pork was about nearly 80% done under such intense mes. Without waiting a moment longer, Shi Xiaobai stretched his hands out into the fire and ripped a piece of meat. Ignoring how the pork was still boiling hot, he ced it into his mouth.

    The pork was without any seasoning and it was boiling hot, but when Shi Xiaobai ced it in his mouth, he immediately felt like he was eating the most delicious pork in the world.

    The chew was perfect and it was slightly spicy. The fragrance unique to pork burst out in his mouth as its fresh juices made him could not help but moan.

    Holy shit, what¡¯s going on?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes widened. The haphazardly roasted pork was so tasty?

    Shi Xiaobai ate one piece of pork after another. He felt as though he had never tasted something this delicious before. What was even more astonishing was that as the pork gradually digested, he could sense his physique strengthening. Be it his physical strength or physical defense, they had been enhanced slightly.

    What sort of wild pig was this? How could it be so tasty, and have such effects?

    Shi Xiaobai was astonished, and very soon, he finished the entire wild pig, leaving only its skeleton behind.

    Shi Xiaobai was delighted. The entire wild pig was twice the size of ordinary pigs. Shi Xiaobai had never eaten so much in a single seating.

    With this, he should be full, right?

    ¡°Growl¡­¡±

    Full my ass!

    Shi Xiaobai frowned. After eating an entire pig¡¯s carcass, he still felt extremely hungry!

    He was feeling extremely blissful while eating, but the moment he stopped, the hunger immediately reared its head at him, making him nearly go crazy.

    ¡°Why is this happening!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was rmed, but there was no time for him to ponder over it.

    Shi Xiaobai dashed through the forest once again, and nearly a minuteter, he saw a gigantic hare!

    Without saying a word, Shi Xiaobai stabbed at it with the knife!

    Removing its head and innards, and then using Kun Peng¡¯s Sword of Water to clean it before roasting it with Kun Peng¡¯s Sword of Fire.

    Shi Xiaobai began to enjoy the wild hare meat.

    And you don¡¯t say. The wild hare meat was no way inferior to the wild pig¡¯s meat in taste. There was no seasoning at all, but it was so delicious?

    Furthermore, eating this wild hare also strengthened his physique!

    Shi Xiaobai was immediately puzzled.

    Why was this happening? Were the wild pig and wild hare extremely rare, or was it a problem with his body?

    After eating an entire gigantic wild hare, Shi Xiaobai was still famished.

    How much did he need to eat in order to resolve this insufferable hunger!?

    Shi Xiaobai felt helpless as he continued running through the woods. The torment of his hunger as well as the vors of the wild pig and hare entuated his desire to eat more.

    Thankfully, there were still animals in the woods despite there being only a few. Shi Xiaobai encountered a gigantic wild chicken, a gigantic wild ox, as well as other edible animals.

    These animals were extremely delicious after roasting. Furthermore, it could slightly enhance his physique, and with that, Shi Xiaobai finally realized that it was not a problem with the animals, but a problem with him.

    Although he was suffering from his hunger, he still found the roasted meat thatcked any seasoning to be delicacies. Furthermore, it could also enhance his physical strength and defense. It could be said to be both woe and weal together in one.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was close to tears. After eating so much meat, he was still famished. Although his hunger pangs had reduced slightly, it was still extremely intense.

    How much food did he need to eat to see an end to it?

    And what gave Shi Xiaobai a headache was that as he ran through the woods, he appeared to reach the outer perimeter of the woods. There were fewer and fewer nts, and there were no longer any animals in sight.

    After three minutes, Shi Xiaobai did not even see a single animal!

    ¡°This King is starving!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai cried out loud and felt that if he continued being in such a starved state, he would really go crazy.

    After enduring another minute, Shi Xiaobai failed to find any more beasts. Finally, he could not tolerate any longer!

    He pulled up a tuft of grass from the ground.

    ¡°This King never expected the day of him eating grass woulde!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was too deep for tears as he stuffed the grass into his mouth. Quickly, he began chewing on them.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly shocked. This grass¡­this grass was strawberry-vored!

    Shi Xiaobai pulled up another tuft of grass and began chewing on it.

    Soon, Shi Xiaobai realized that different grass had different vors, but they were all rted to fruits¡ªStrawberry-vored, apple-vored, orange-vored, mango-vored, watermelon-vored¡­ There were all sorts of vors!

    Shi Xiaobai indulged himself in enjoyment. He just felt that eating on a grass in was such a blissful matter.

    But soon, Shi Xiaobai quickly realized that although eating grass enhanced his physique, it was much lesser than the effects gained from eating meat. It was nearly negligible.

    Shi Xiaobai was a person with goals. Although he was very hungry, he woke up from his reverie of eating grass. After filling his pockets with grass, he continued running through the woods.

    Shi Xiaobai was very hungry, but he desired meat even more.

    But soon, there was still no sight of animals after running a distance through the woods. When Shi Xiaobai finished the grass in his pockets, he could replenish them on the spot. So he had found temporary respite.

    But soon, Shi Xiaobai arrived at the end of the forest.

    Outside the forest, it was a deste desert. Other than sand and rocks, nothingness spanned to the horizon.

    Shi Xiaobai did not see a single person despite running through the entire forest. From the looks of it, the other trial-takers were not in the woods. So it was a waste of time for him to continue running in the forest.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a long period of time. Finally, he prepared some grass and ran into the deste desert that did not have a single strand of grass.

    On the desert, there was only sand and rocks. After running for nearly ten minutes, Shi Xiaobai did not even see a strand of grass, much less animals.

    The grass he had prepared was also quickly finished by him.

    Soon, Shi Xiaobai found himself in a distressing situation.

    He was more than ten minutes away from the woods. As for the endless desert, it was unknown how long it would take for him to reach the other end. Furthermore, his grass had been finished!

    ¡°Growl, growl¡­¡±

    His stomach began to growl as Shi Xiaobai stumped forward from his hunger.

    But in this desert, there was no longer any food. There was not even a single strand of grass!

    There was only sand and rocks¡­

    Wait!

    Rocks!?

    Shi Xiaobai, who was about to go mad from starvation, quickly cast his eyes on the rocks that were strewn everywhere on the ground.

    There was no other way. He was just too hungry.

    Shi Xiaobai picked up a rock and carefully ced it in his mouth.

    Would such a hard rock crack his teeth?

    Who cares, when starving to madness, eat it first!

    ¡°Kacha!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai forcefully gnawed at the rock!

    ¡°Holy shit!!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai cursed in shock.

    This rock was¡­was chicken-vored! Furthermore, it was tender and crisp!

    Shi Xiaobai picked up another rock and bit at it softly. He could not help but widen his eyes.

    The rock was so hard in his hand, but when ced in his mouth it was¡­it was as soft and sweet as cotton candy?

    It was as though Shi Xiaobai had discovered a brand new world as he madly ate the rocks. There were rocks everywhere in the desert, so Shi Xiaobai got a kick from eating.

    However, the rocks were inferior to grass. Eating them did not improve his physique.

    Shi Xiaobai quickly got sick of eating these. He continued dashing through the desert. This time, it was much simpler. With rocks everywhere on the ground, Shi Xiaobai was no longer afraid of himcking food.

    He felt a clear decrease in his pangs of hunger. Although it was still extremely intense, it had made Shi Xiaobai heave a sigh of relief.

    At least there was an end to it, wasn¡¯t there?

    Shi Xiaobai had dashed through the desert for more than ten minutes, but had not seen any living things during this period. Finally, he saw a massive creature at the horizon!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up slightly as his drooled.

    That was a stone dragon made of stone!

    A stone dragon could be eaten for very long. Furthermore, what would its vor be?

    Shi Xiaobai had a bit of anticipation as he charged towards the stone dragon that was flying in the air. As he approached it, he realized that there was a human sitting on the dragon¡¯s back!

    It was as though the stone dragon was transporting this human.

    Did this gigantic dragon have an owner?

    Who cares!

    No one can stop This King from eating this stone dragon!

 Chapter 338: This matter was so hard to refuse

    Chapter 338: This matter was so hard to refuse

    Above the vast stretches of barren deserts, the sky was covered in a thin veil of sand. A stone dragon more than ten meters long was pping its heavy stone wings as it flew forward.

    And on the back of the stone dragon sat a youth who looked and dressed extremely normally.

    The youth had his hands crossed, while his eyes were closed. He did not seem worried at all that a sudden backflip by the stone dragon would result in him being thrown to the ground.

    The stone dragon was flying very smoothly as it steadily pped its wings. Its flight trajectory was very simple and was nothing fancy. It was as though it was afraid to stir the youth riding on its back.

    Shi Xiaobai could only see the youth¡¯s back, but the youth¡¯s back view made it unlikely that he knew him. However, with the stone dragon flying so carefully, he immediately guessed that the stone dragon was the youth¡¯s mount.

    Having eaten rocks all the way, Shi Xiaobai was tired of rocks. However, he did not know what vor the dragon¡¯s meat which was made of rock was. Immediately, he felt a strong craving for it that drove him mad.

    But if the stone dragon was the youth¡¯s mount, this matter was problematic.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and touched his heart and asked his consciousness if he could really bear to let the delicacy in front of him.

    It was a bit difficult!

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment and decided to first ¡®discuss¡¯ with the youth.

    Shi Xiaobai sprinted at full speed ahead and quickly closed the gap between him and the dragon.

    The youth on the dragon¡¯s back appeared rather mighty since he could sense someone chasing him from behind. Opening his eyes, he turned his head to give a look.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s full speed was astonishing, but the youth only shed a look of surprise before closing his eyes again, as though he could not be bothered with the sudden pursuer.

    However, when Shi Xiaobai reached a distance a hundred meters away, the stone dragon also sensed something chasing behind it. It turned its head and gave a tumultuous roar.

    The roar was deafening and contained a rather powerful dragon¡¯s might. But to Shi Xiaobai, it was like a delicious duck quacking at him.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt a stronger craving.

    Maybe due to it sensing the hostile intentions of the ck-haired youth, the stone dragon hurriedly turned its head and began pping its wings furiously. It shot out at a faster speed, as though it was on the run.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you escape!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave out a loudugh and chased fervently.

    The stone dragon was not slow, but it was still inferior to Shi Xiaobai. The gap was constantly narrowed.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The stone dragon constantly roared as it struggled to p its wings, using all its energy to escape, but soon, it realized that it could not rid itself of the human. Therefore, it could only fly towards the sky.

    The stone dragon flew higher and higher, onlying to a stop when it reached hundreds of meters high. When it looked down to see Shi Xiaobai that was beneath it, itsrge eyes seemed to be filled with ridicule.

    A human without wings could only stare helplessly from the ground!

    Shi Xiaobai was amused. He was unable to fly, but he had cultivated his sword techniques to a particr realm. Unless the dragon could fly to a height tens of thousands of meters high, there was no way it could escape his grasp.

    Shi Xiaobai noticed that the youth on the dragon¡¯s back wasposed, so he did not n on holding back.

    There was a price to pay to posture in front of him!

    A ck sword appeared in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand. With his Sword Truth activated, Shi Xiaobai shed upwards with the sword.

    A golden sword beam shot towards the sky like a rocket, as it sted at the stone dragon¡¯s belly, in an attempt to rip it apart.

    The stone dragon hurriedly lowered its head and opened its mouth. It spewed a beige-colored dragon¡¯s breath that was ice-cold at the golden sword beams.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The two forces collide and immediately an explosion bloomed like a golden light show.

    But out of the sparks and smoke, a transparent sword beam shot straight at the stone dragon¡¯s belly like a cicada casting off its skin.

    A translucent sword beam was contained within the golden sword beam. This sword within a sword attack was a move Shi Xiaobai thought off after countless of his sword beams had been resisted.

    The stone dragon clearly did not expect the human to have such an ingenious method and was momentarily at a loss. It watched as the translucent sword beam nearly struck its belly.

    At this moment, the youth on the dragon¡¯s back finally opened his eyes once again. A silver light shed from his normal-looking eyes.

    Without making any movement, a silver shield appeared in front of the stone dragon¡¯s belly. With a ng, the sword beam collided with the barrier as both of them shattered.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyebrows pricked up slightly. The second translucent sword beam was weaker, to begin with. After being retarded by hundreds of meters, it was not a surprise for it to be blocked. However, the silver shield looked somewhat odd.

    How did the youth, who was sitting on the dragon¡¯s back, conjure a shield so precisely with the dragon¡¯s body separating him?

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    As Shi Xiaobai ran, he gathered energy and shed at the stone dragon in the sky once again.

    A golden destorm stirred as sword beams swept towards the stone dragon like arrows.

    The sword beams surged disorderly while it was mixed in the wind. The youth pricked up his eyebrows and his hands that were crossed against his chest finally extended out straight.

    The youth stretched out the index finger on his right hand as a silver halo bloomed on his fingertip. He quickly drew in the air what looked like a magical incantation.

    A gigantic silver shield appeared beneath the stone dragon, covering its entire body.

    ¡°Peng! Peng! Peng!¡±

    More than a hundred golden beams struck the silver shield, causing the silver shield to quiver incessantly, and very soon, cracks began to appear, as though it was about to shatter at any moment in time.

    But only up to the final sword beam¡¯s strike, did the precarious silver shield shatter!

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly taken aback.

    Was this a coincidence? Or was it calcted ahead of time?

    This youth was not a simple person!

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt his fighting spirit stir. It was not going to be easy to eat the stone dragon, but the harder it was to obtain it, the morepelling it was!

    Shi Xiaobai was contemting how he could ughter the stone dragon that was hundreds of meters in the air with an inclination to fly even higher, under the ¡®aloof¡¯ youth¡¯s hands.

    At this moment, a shout came from the sky.

    ¡°Watch your feet!¡±

    It appeared to be a shout from the youth.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised as he suddenly felt an inkling of danger. He immediately came to a halt, and thankfully, Crab Steps possessed a deceptive trait to it. The level of changes he could do was what most movement techniques could not match, so Shi Xiaobai was able to seemingly vite the principle of inertia as he came to a sudden stop.

    Aftering to a stop, Shi Xiaobai looked in front of him. In front of him was a wide ravine hundreds of meters across!

    The ravine spread through the deste desert without any end in sight. It looked like endless darkness, and the gap that spanned hundreds of meters was impossible to cross with one¡¯s strength alone.

    If not for the youth¡¯s reminder, and Shi Xiaobai¡¯s perception of danger, he might have plunged headlong into the ravine while he was fully focused on the sky.

    Shi Xiaobai did not have wings after all. He had no way to forcefully cross a ravine. From the looks of it, he could not seed in his chase.

    The stone dragon seemed to discover this as it raised its head and roared, as though it was cheering how it had finally shaken the human off.

    Shi Xiaobai pouted. Food that was nearly in his mouth had flown away. It was infuriating!

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt famished from his anger. Taking out a rock from his pocket, he stuffed it into his mouth and chewed on it.

    Hey, this rock was beef-vored. It had quite a nice chew to it.

    Shi Xiaobai began devouring the rocks to vent his anger, secretly swearing to ughter that stone dragon the next time he encountered it, so as to have a taste of stone dragon meat.

    At this moment, there was a sudden sound of the wind that echoed above him.

    Shi Xiaobai looked up and saw the stone dragon that had already fled return!

    Huff, puff¡­.

    The stone dragon flew closer andnded beside Shi Xiaobai.

    The stone dragon warily watched Shi Xiaobai with great hostility, while on full alert. Clearly, it had flown back reluctantly.

    Then, it had to be the youth on the dragon¡¯s back that flew back because of something?

    Indeed, the youth¡¯s voice was immediately heard from the stone dragon¡¯s back.

    ¡°This brother, can I buy some food from you?¡±

    The youth leaped from the stone dragon¡¯s back and stared at Shi Xiaobai with burning eyes.

    Shi Xiaobai found it somewhat amusing.

    He was nning on eating the stone dragon the youth was riding, but now, the youth was trying to buy food from him?

    What food did he have to offer?

    But seeing how the youth had warned him to watch his feet despite it being superfluous when it came to him, the youth did not appear to be someone wicked. As such, there was no reason for Shi Xiaobai to give him a stinky face.

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and said, ¡°Sorry, This King does not have any food to sell.¡±

    The youth¡¯s eyebrows pricked up, clearly unustomed with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s way of addressing himself. However, he quickly pointed his fingers at the rock in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand and said with augh, ¡°Isn¡¯t that food? You must have quite a lot in your pockets.¡±

    The rock in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand had been bitten through halfway. Regardless of who it was, the rock looked like food that resembled a rock, if not, how could anyone eat it?

    But Shi Xiaobai knew very clearly that the rock was not really food, but because there was a problem with his body. He could only say, ¡°Sorry, this is not food, but a rock.¡±

    The youth frowned slightly and seemed somewhat unhappy. He said, ¡°Brother, the thing seems like a rock, but the both of us know that it¡¯s actually rock cake, a famous delicacy in the capital. I have not eaten for some time now, and I¡¯m having a craving suddenly after seeing it. If you can¡¯t bear to part with it, just say so directly. Why is there a need to give such ame excuse? I saw you eat a few of the rock cakes with my own eyes. The one in your hand is bitten halfway. Are you telling me that you are eating rocks?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent. Indeed, he was eating nothing other than rocks.

    But if he said so, the youth would probably believe that he was treating him for a fool.

    Shi Xiaobai could only shake his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s really a rock.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was reluctant to scam others. After all, the youth had warned him to be careful.

    The youth sighed and said, ¡°Are you willing to sell a slice of rock cake for 100,000 bucks?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly taken aback.

    The youth immediately stretched out two fingers, ¡°200,000?¡±

    Shi was somewhat startled, unsure of a response.

    ¡°300,000?¡±

    The youth said with a heavy tone, ¡°A million. A million to buy a slice of that rock cake. How about it?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt helpless.

    Spending a million to buy a rock¡­

    Sigh, this matter was so hard to refuse!

    ¡­

 Chapter 339: A Difficult Nemesis

    Chapter 339: A Difficult Nemesis

    Although rock cakes were a famous delicacy in China, it was just a dessert, costing a thousand bucks for one slice. However, the youth immediately offered a hundred thousand andter added it to a million himself.

    Others would be bewildered if they were to hear him offer a million for a slice of rock cake and exim the phrase, ¡®having money makes you capricious!¡±

    Of course, that was the case if it were really a rock cake.

    Shi Xiaobai felt somewhat helpless. This was clearly not the rock cake the youth was thinking of. It was just a rock, a random piece of rock that could be found anywhere on the ground, an ordinary rock that could be easily picked up from the ground.

    Was he trying to scam himself by paying a million bucks to buy a crappy piece of rock for eating?

    ¡°This is really a piece of rock.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai struggled internally and finally shook his head to reject the youth¡¯s offer. While doing so, he swallowed the remaining rock in his hand, and out of habit, took out another rock from his pocket and took another mouthful, looking jubnt in the process.

    The youth¡¯s face immediately turned ck.

    Hey, you are eating it so sumptuously while mentioning that it¡¯s just a piece of rock, are you treating me for a fool?

    ¡°It seems as if you do not believe that I have a million bucks, nor do you believe that I will use a million bucks to buy a slice of rock cake. Fine, I will snatch a rock cake from your pocket and stuff a million into it!¡±

    The youth¡¯s eyes turned slightly cold.

    Who would believe it if he were to tell others that he could not buy a slice of rock cake with a million?

    In that case, he could only be oppressive and forcefully ¡®buy¡¯ it from him.

    With his strength, snatching a few slices of cake would have been an easy task, something he took for granted. He had already done enough to offer a million bucks to buy the cake.

    As for the reason why he would use a million to buy a slice of rock cake? It was because he had a craving for rock cake. As such, the rock cake was worth a million.

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai was delighted instead of turning furious. He said, ¡°Perfect, This King happens to have something to snatch from you as well!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had been coveting the stone dragon for a very long while, but he was unsure of the trigger for casus belli. Now, his ¡®robbery¡¯ was justified!

    The youth chuckled and said, ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s fight. If you can win, you can take anything from me, including my life. If I were to win, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as taking a slice of rock cake from you!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes turned slightly austere. He never expected the youth to instantly escte the matter to a life-and-death battle. This person was a little odd.

    However, Shi Xiaobai naturally wasn¡¯t afraid as he immediately summoned the ck sword. Most of the time, strength was much more useful than reason.

    ¡°Using a sword in front of me?¡±

    The youth scoffed as his eyes shed a silver beam. A ck sword appeared out of nowhere in his hand!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. This ck sword was identical to the ck sword in his hand!

    The next moment, golden points of light began emerging out of the ground as it slowly gathered towards the youth¡¯s body, giving his body a golden luster.

    This was the power of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Sword Truth¡ªExcalibur!

    Mimicry?

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised. The sword intent emanated by the youth was not as simple as imitation!

    ¡°Take that!¡±

    Without waiting any longer or grapple over who should attack first, the youth shed right at Shi Xiaobai!

    Golden sword beams burst out forcefully!

    Shi Xiaobai pricked his eyebrows up slightly. He activated his Sword Truth as well, producing a golden sword beam that was hardly any different from the one it was meeting!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The two golden sword beams collided and shattered.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    As the golden sword beams shattered, two translucent sword beams shot straight out like a cicada casting off its skin. Once again, they collided with a boom and shattered!

    The scene looked like it was a mirrored reflection.

    ¡°Take another strike of mine!¡±

    The youthughed out loudly and shed with his sword once again.

    As he raised his sword, there was a whistling of the wind.

    As the sword cleaved downwards, a sword beam surged down like a strong gust of wind!

    A hurricane stirred uprge amounts of sand, dicing the rocks on the ground as it swirled towards Shi Xiaobai!

    This was the Kun Peng¡¯s Sword of Wind!?

    Shi Xiaobai simrly used Kun Peng¡¯s Sword of Wind to resist the attack. As the two sword winds shed, they reached a stalemate for a moment before sounds of sword beams shing resounded incessantly.

    Once again, this sh of swords was like a reflection of each other.

    The youth said with augh, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time for you to attack. Use whatever move you have!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent.

    Did this youth think of him as a fool?

    Using other moves to let him imitate them as well?

    Shi Xiaobai had figured that it was likely that the youth had a superpower that allowed him to copy the moves or even items of others. His Sword Truth power and Kun Peng¡¯s Sword of Wind had been learned by the youth when he was pursuing the stone dragon.

    Shi Xiaobai gradually lifted his sword. If any attack he used could be mimicked, he could only use the easiest method, apetition of speed and power!

    Shi Xiaobai charged at the youth and shed out!

    This attack was the purest and simplest Beginner Sword!

    The youth could read Shi Xiaobai¡¯s intentions. While shaking his head with augh, a silver light shed in his eyes. A silver shield appeared in front of him, instantly blocking Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sword.

    Following that, the youth took a step forward and the ck sword in his hand transformed into a silver spear!

    ¡°Tyrant Spear!¡±

    The youth bellowed as a cold beam shed. The spear thrust forward with a domineering force as though it was a dragon!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart leaped.

    Wasn¡¯t Tyrant Spear one of Pulp Farmer¡¯s moves?

    From the forceing at him, the youth¡¯s strike was much stronger than Pulp Farmer¡¯s Tyrant Spear!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sword had been blocked by the shield, and was momentarily unable to parry the thrusting spear; therefore, he could only retreat.

    At this moment, the silver spear in the youth¡¯s hand transformed into a purplish-golden wheel gun.

    The transformation took only an instant, and at the moment itpleted its transformation, the youth had pulled the trigger!

    A purplish-golden bullet shot out at Shi Xiaobai!

    This was no doubt Sen Senyuan¡¯s attack!

    Shi Xiaobai knew the power of this bullet. He did not dare to block it with only Beginner Sword, so he had not choice but to quickly dodge sideways and escape the explosive range of the bullet!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The bullet exploded as sand sted in all directions and filled the sky, like a mushroom cloud.

    Shi Xiaobai had just managed to escape the st range, so he was not injured.

    But he was now facing a dilemma. The youth had countless means and it was unknown how many moves he had learned from others. If he only restricted himself to using Beginner Sword or Kun Peng¡¯s Sword of Wind, it was unlikely for him to defeat the youth.

    Knowing that his moves could be replicated, Shi Xiaobai did not even n on using the essence of Crab Steps, ¡®sh motion¡¯.

    However, if he did not even use Crab Steps, how was he to defeat the mysterious youth that had a wide array of techniques?

    The youth could apparently tell Shi Xiaobai¡¯s dilemma, or it should be said that he had intended to force Shi Xiaobai into such a dilemma.

    The youth chuckled and said, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, you should not only be this strong considering how you have conquered five Level Lords. Come on, use the most powerful techniques you are proudest of, or else¡­this will be the end of your trial.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 340: Not only mimicry

    Chapter 340: Not only mimicry

    Shi Xiaobai was not surprised that the youth knew of his identity. After all, he was rather famous among the rookies at present. It was very likely that news regarding him had spread throughout each level in the trial. Many of his features were very identifiable.

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai had also roughly guessed the identity of the youth. Although they had exchanged only a few blows, the trouble and pressure the youth gave him was higher than any rookie, much higher than Sen Senyuan and Pulp Farmer.

    The rookies with such power that participated in the trials could only be the ones ranked first or second, Speechless Li or Mu Lengxi in the official forecast. Shi Xiaobai did not know the identities of these two people.

    However, Mu Lengxi was apparently a girl based on the official forecast¡¯s information. Then, the mysterious and powerful youth that had arrived in the seventh level was most likely Speechless, a person he had frequently heard people mention, but had no understanding of him.

    Apparently, this was a person who rendered people speechless.

    Using a million bucks to buy a slice of rock cake and even going to the point of using force to force a sell was indeed rather speechless rendering. Furthermore, the strength he possessed made him feel rather helpless.

    Speechless had requested to buy a rock cake from Shi Xiaobai from the very beginning. Shi Xiaobai had rejected it a few times, and he had even told him that it was only a rock. In fact, Shi Xiaobai could have thrown the rock in his hand or a rock from his pocket to let the youth test its authenticity, then everything would have been simpler.

    But in actual fact, the matter was not as simple as it seemed.

    ce yourself in the other person¡¯s shoes, if you were to see someone eating a cake that looked like a rock with relish, but when you bit at it after it was given to you, only to find out that it was a rock, what would be your first reaction?

    Would you really think the other person was truly eating a rock?

    No, you would think the other person was ying you for a fool! A certain trick undetectable to you that had reced the cakes in your hand or pockets with a rock might have been employed.

    When that happened, Shi Xiaobai would have toe up with a new exnation and a cumbersome way to prove himself.

    Therefore, exining would only create new misunderstandings, and misunderstandings needed new exnations. Trying to prove that he was really eating a rock was quite a troublesome matter to begin with.

    For a stranger, Shi Xiaobai naturally could not be bothered to exin or prove that he was really eating a rock.

    But from the looks of it, exining was futile. It would only steer itself in the path the youth wanted.

    Shi Xiaobai said scornfully, ¡°Speechless, since you wanted to fight This King from the beginning, why is there a need to go through so much trouble?¡±

    Seeing his identity and goal seen through, Speechless did not quibble. He said with a chuckle, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. There is no one in the trial that dares to fight This Emperor. Pulp Farmer, Liu Yu and the rest run whenever they see This Emperor. It wasn¡¯t easy to meet a passable opponent, so how can This Emperor let you go? Therefore, it¡¯s best if you want to fight, and even if you don¡¯t, you have to!¡±

    With Speechless¡¯ ability to ¡®imitate¡¯ the moves and abilities of others, there was indeed no one who would be willing to fight him.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was different.

    He was not afraid that his moves would be stolen, or even easily replicated.

    This was because a move depended on the person using it. Different executors of the same move, regardless of how powerful it was, would definitely be different.

    Furthermore, there was a sentence Shi Xiaobai always remembered¡ªevery superpower had its weakness and limitations!

    Shi Xiaobai condensed a psionic sword in his left hand as his eyes burned with fighting spirit.

    Since you insist on doing battle, This King will keep youpany to the end, shattering the ability that you hold so much pride in!

    ¡°Dual de style? Slightly interesting.¡±

    The corner of Speechless¡¯ mouth suffused a belittling smile. The spear in his right hand transformed into a ck sword and his left hand simrly condensed a psionic sword.

    People said that being able to learn a particr move with a single look meant being a rare genius.

    And the heavens gave Speechless possession of the most outstanding talent in the world!

    He could replicate his opponent¡¯s moves and weapons with a single nce. He could use his own insights to enhance them to an even stronger realm!

    Speechless said with a sneer, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, if you think This Emperor is strong only in replication and imitation, then you can¡¯t get any wronger.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai naturally did not think so because Tyrant Spear that Speechless had used was clearly replicated from Pulp Farmer, but it was much stronger than Pulp Farmer¡¯s.

    Speechless had added his own insights over his imitations.

    ¡°Unfortunately, This King is often imitated, but never surpassed!¡± Shi Xiaobai responded with a sneer as well.

    The period of smack talk came to an end as the sound of winds echoed. The two of them charged at each other nearly simultaneously!

    At the same time, golden beams of light lit up from their bodies as they activated the power of Sword Truth!

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the golden light from Speechless¡¯ body as a sneer suffused across his lips.

    This was not his Sword Truth!

    Or it could be said, it was not Sword Truth at all!

    ¡°You can only replicate moves!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai roared loudly and by attacking with both swords as one, he shed them at Speechless!

    Sword Truth was the sublimation of Sword Intent. It was the path of enlightenment that one¡¯s sword pointed in. It was a swordsman¡¯s understanding of swords!

    Speechless was only able to replicate sword moves, sword beams, sword shapes, but he could not replicate Sword Intent or Sword Truth!

    The golden light was just a superficial imitation!

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai did not use any sword moves for this strike, not did he sh out any sword beam!

    This was a strike that was augmented purely by Sword Intent, as well as the essence of concentrated Sword Truth!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The four swords shed violently as energy spewed in all directions, sting the surrounding air as dust red into the air. A deep pit sunk into the ground.

    The two experienced the repulsive forces of the collision, but neither of them retreated. Instead, they both took a step forward!

    At this moment, it was a contest of strength. Whoever retreated first would suffer an abject defeat.

    The two was deadlocked for a moment.

    Shi Xiaobai said in a heavy tone, ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Disguising Sword Truth is also Sword Truth. Is this your Sword Truth?¡±

    Speechless had also used a pure and concentrated Sword Truth as well. However, the power of his Sword Truth was different from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s. The strike looked like an imitation, but it was only imitating the move. The core strength still belonged to Speechless.

    Speechless said with a chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s just Sword Truth. This Emperor gained insights into it at the age of eight. People call Sunless Ye the number one genius in the way of the sword among the younger generation, but it¡¯s only because This Emperor doesn¡¯t use a sword.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent. This person was great at posturing, but Speechless did have the ability to posture.

    With the deadlock at that moment, Shi Xiaobai had no way to withdraw. He could only inject more power. Whoever had the strength to repress the other would gain ess to a great advantage.

    Speechless said with augh, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, you are really good. Among peers that This Emperor has seen, you can be considered one of the best. Unfortunately, you are still weaker than This Emperor!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said with a chuckle, ¡°Defeat This King before you brag any further!¡±

    Speechless shook his head andughed. Hiszy-looking eyes suddenly shed a look of seriousness.

    Shi Xiaobai grinned as his eyes burned with fighting spirit.

    The two were in a stalemate, but they apparently had tricks up their sleeves.

    It was a problem about who to attack first and when they would attack.

    This was because the first person who made the move would end up being in a passive state.

    They were waiting, waiting for the moment their opponent lost their patience to attack!

    At this moment, a gust of wind howled!

    A hard tail made of rock swung at an extremely fast speed at them!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. The stone dragon had taken this opportunity to sneak an attack!

    At this moment, any one of them could defend against the dragon¡¯s tail if they withdrew their power, but the person would end up being injured by the opponent¡¯s power!

    The stone dragon had chosen a moment to make an extremely cheap shot!

    However, why?

    Why was the hurling of the dragon¡¯s tail aiming straight at Speechless?

    ¡­

 Chapter 341: Their Choices

    Chapter 341: Their Choices

    The stone dragon had chosen an opportune time to sneak an attack. The deadlock situation Shi Xiaobai and Speechless were in was just like they were on either side of a see-saw. If they pulled back to defend the stone dragon¡¯s tail, they would be sent ¡®flying¡¯ by the see-saw.

    Compared to the stone dragon¡¯s attack, the force that was pent up in the deadlock was even stronger, but being hit by the dragon¡¯s strike would cause the deadlock to be broken, resulting in an internecine oue.

    Hence, this tail¡¯s strike was an extremely cheap shot.

    However, the target of the attack was not Shi Xiaobai, but Speechless!

    As the stone tail swept over, a wind whistled. At that instant, Shi Xiaobai had two choices.

    The first choice was to continue in the stalemate. It could be predicted that even if Speechless had been able to defend against the strike, he would have to pay a certain price. Therefore, Shi Xiaobai would have easily obtained victory. Later he could exin it away by using excuses like how he ¡®did not react in time¡¯ or that he was ¡®stupefied from shock¡¯.

    And the second choice was to take the initiative to separate. If Shi Xiaobai took the initiative to separate, he would have to take a certain level of risk.  This was because if Speechless ignored the stone dragon¡¯s strike and continued imbuing strength into the embroilment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s separation would be like he had lifted his butt from the see-saw, and he would be sent flying.

    But if he took the initiative to separate, it would allow Speechless an opportunity to defend against the stone dragon without any injuries.

    There were two choices¡ªvictory and danger, but they were of unequal weighting. Most people would usually choose the former.

    However, Speechless was very lucky that his opponent was Shi Xiaobai!

    Shi Xiaobai took the initiative to separate without any hesitation. He found cheap victories disdainful. Despicable sneak attacks were something he abhorred. As for danger, it was something Shi Xiaobai was long ustomed to!

    At that instant, Speechless was also facing two choices.

    The first choice was separation so that he could defend against the dragon¡¯s strike, but whether he would be injured was left up to Shi Xiaobai.

    The second choice was to continue the stalemate and withstand the hard blow from the dragon¡¯s tail. Then, whether he would be injured or not depended on how he would react.

    Believing in someone else or himself was simrly of unequal weighting. Most people would tend to choose thetter!

    Speechless was a person with great confidence in himself. Logically speaking, it was very likely that he would choose the second choice.

    But this time, Speechless believed in himself, but what he chose to believe in was his ability to read someone.

    As a person with regal standing, he naturally had to master the art of reading someone!

    Speechless believed in his ability to read others.

    Shi Xiaobai was not a despicable person that would take advantage of someone else!

    Therefore, Speechless chose the first choice in an instant. He took the initiative to withdraw and turned around to face the dragon¡¯s tail!

    At that moment, Speechless¡¯ back was facing Shi Xiaobai!

    If Shi Xiaobai did not stand down, Speechless¡¯ back would be imprinted with two deep sword scars or he might even die for this.

    However, there were no ifs. Shi Xiaobai had withdrawn his strength almost at the same time with Speechless. It was just like two people had jumped off from both ends of the see-saw spontaneously. The equilibrium was not broken; therefore, no one was injured!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes shed with a look of appreciation. Speechless¡¯ choice was courageous and decisive. It surprised and also impressed him.

    A smile suffused across Speechless¡¯ lips. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s choice, which was upright and benevolent, did not catch him by surprise, but it made him feel a form of respect!

    The stone dragon¡¯s ferocious eyes shed a look of stupefaction, but it immediately turned to horror. It never expected that the two would make a choice that was detrimental to its wellbeing in such a short period of time. It was going to suffer from this happening!

    But spilled water was difficult to retrieve, the flick of a tail could not be retracted!

    With two sword beams shing, the shimmering stone tail was diced into three segments!

    Speechless¡¯ eyes were cold and he looked enraged. Sneak attackers had to die!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    The stone dragon cried out as it tried to p its wings to fly higher, but its nightmare had only just begun.

    Shi Xiaobai had already leaped up!

    ¡°Go down for This King!¡± Shi Xiaobai roared as he shed out!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The stone dragon¡¯s wings were instantly severed, and its massive body in mid-air immediately plummeted, crashing heavily to the ground.

    The stone dragon cried out tragically, but its instinct for survival made it continuously squirm its body in an attempt to escape.

    Speechless apparently did not have a habit of torture. With a sneer, he shed out, decapitating the stone dragon as it bellowed tragically.

    The tiny episode of a sneak attack came to an end.

    The two looked each other in the eyes and immediatelyughed, clearly very satisfied with each other¡¯s choices.

    A smile vanquished any enmity. After all, the two of them did not have much hatred for each other, to begin with.

    Speechless was the first to stand down.

    Shi Xiaobai asked with a smile, ¡°This stone dragon isn¡¯t your mount? Why did it sneak an attack on you instead of This King?¡±

    Speechless said with a scoff, ¡°How can that trash dragon be qualified to be This Emperor¡¯s mount? It was encountered on the road and captured for the road. This stone dragon was taught several lessons by This Emperor, so it probably held a grudge all this time.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai also shook his head with a scoff. This person was posturing with every word he said and it did not seem to have an end to it.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head at the decapitated stone dragon. Immediately, hunger reared its head at him, as he nearly drooled.

    Since this stone dragon was already dead and it was not Speechless¡¯ mount¡­

    Shi Xiaobai said with a chuckle, ¡°This King won¡¯t be standing on ceremony.¡±

    Speechless was slightly taken aback, unsure of what Shi Xiaobai meant.

    He watched Shi Xiaobai turn around and walk towards the decapitated stone dragon. Breaking off a piece of rock, Shi Xiaobai stuffed it into his mouth and began chewing on it.

    The stone dragon was made of stone, and despite it being beheaded, not a single drop of blood flowed. After it died, it was like a stone sculpture, so Shi Xiaobai just ate it ¡®raw¡¯.

    After chewing a few times, Shi Xiaobai felt somewhat disappointed.

    ¡°It¡¯s chicken-vored again. This King is already getting a little sick of it.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai muttered to himself. The stone dragon¡¯s meat was not much different from the vor of ordinary rocks.

    However, having just been engaged in a bit of action, Shi Xiaobai immediately felt famished again. He began to focus on eating the stone dragon.

    Speechless was left silent and speechless. After a moment of silence, he walked forward and broke off a piece of rock and hesitantly ced it in his mouth to bite at it¡­

    ¡°Pui! You are really eating rocks!?¡±

    Speechless widened his eyes slightly.

    Shi Xiaobai chewed on the rocks with relish and muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that from the beginning?¡±

    Speechless curled his mouth. ¡°Realize my ass. I thought you were using some illusion¡­ Fuck, you sure are a talent when ites to eating rocks!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shrugged. He couldn¡¯t do a thing either. None of this made much sense, and he too was unsure of why this was happening.

    However, the chicken-vored rock was still rather delicious.

    For his hunger that was driving him crazy finally felt some sense of satiation. It was as though pee that had been held for an entire day was released at one go. It was a refreshing feeling and made one only crave for more.

    Shi Xiaobai was getting a bit addicted to eating.

    Furthermore, the stone dragon was much better than the ordinary rocks. It could slightly increase his physical strength and defense.

    Shi Xiaobai began eating at an even faster speed. Soon, the stone dragon that wasrger than a whale had been wiped clean by him!

    Speechless turned more and more speechless seeing this. With a loud sigh, he said, ¡°In terms of eating, I, Speechless, am willing to acknowledge defeat!¡±

    Suddenly, Speechless seemed to sense something as his eyebrows pricked up. He cast his gaze towards the deep ravine.

    ¡°Something¡¯sing!¡± Speechless alerted with a soft whisper.

    Shi Xiaobai swallowed the rubble in his mouth and wondered aloud, ¡°What¡¯sing?¡±

    Before Speechless answered, the answer had alreadye crawling.

    Suddenly, deep in the ravine, ck gigantic scorpions crawled out one after another!

    Like a wave, dense hordes of ck scorpions crept up towards the duo. The rustling sound they produced was extremely creepy.

    At the same time, there was a sudden wind that resounded through the clouds in the sky. As though a dark cloud had suddenly eclipsed the sun, a look at the sky revealed hundreds, if not thousands of stone dragons flying towards them in an assault!

    The ground began to quake, with roaring sounds in the distance.

    Turning to take a look, they saw the horizon behind them filled with spiky steel rhinoceroses rushing over in a stampede!

    Shi Xiaobai gulped as his eyes brightened up slightly.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s because the food is here!¡±

 Chapter 342: Itâ€™s venomous, you are toxic

    Chapter 342: It¡¯s venomous, you are toxic

    In front of them was a dense swath of ck scorpions creeping out of the deep ravine, and behind them were countless steel rhinoceroses swarming forward in a stampede from the horizons. There were hundreds, if not thousands of stone dragons flying in the sky.

    Shi Xiaobai and Speechless were instantly surrounded. From the aggression disyed and murderous intent emitted from the horde, it was unlikely that these monsters came in peace.

    Speechless¡¯ expression turned slightly serious. The monsters were trivial when alone, but in suchrge numbers, it could easily exhaust him. But now, with two of them, the situation would probably be much better. The only thing he was unsure about was how psychologically robust Shi Xiaobai was.

    Just as he was thinking of this, Speechless heard Shi Xiaobai mutter to himself with eyes shimmering, ¡°So, it¡¯s because the food is here!¡±

    Gee, why does this fellow seem more fearless than he was?

    Speechless said, ¡°Each person takes one side. If you can¡¯t hold on or youck the stamina, shout out and This Emperor will save you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said scoffingly, ¡°You stole This King¡¯s line. Alright, This King will take this side.¡±

    With that said, Shi Xiaobai took a step towards the ravine.

    Judging from the momentum of the beasts, the stampede of the steel rhinoceroses looked fiercer, but in terms of danger, the gigantic ck scorpions were far more dangerous than the steel rhinoceroses.

    The reason was because the gigantic ck scorpions were venomous creatures. Touching a tiny bit of the venom or being stung by the scorpion¡¯s tail would probably kill an ordinary person hundreds of times over.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was different from ordinary people. He had previously received the reward of the Absolute Choice of ¡®enhanced poison resistance¡¯. He was immune to 80% of the venom, and the other 20% could be absorbed by Unleaking Turtle Aura, enhancing his physique.

    Therefore, not only was Shi Xiaobai unafraid of venom, he actually loved venom.

    Speechless hesitated for a moment before saying with a nod, ¡°Alright, be careful.¡±

    The two agreed on their roles in a short period of time, and like ying video games, each person took one side to hunt mobs.

    But in fact, what they were facing was a sea of monsters, with great potential for them to have their lives taken at any time.

    Speechless looked calm as he turned to head towards the left before charging towards the steel rhinoceroses.

    Shi Xiaobai was extremelyposed. With each hand holding a sword, he faced the gigantic ck scorpions that covered thends.

    At this moment, the stone dragons circling the skies were first to pose a threat as they swooped down one after another.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were cold as he shed both his swords out as a storm of sword beams filled the sky. Immediately, one stone dragon after another was reduced to rubble!

    These stone dragons were massive in size, and they looked very powerful, but in fact, it was just on the surface. Their physical defenses were very weak!

    Of course, this was if they faced Shi Xiaobai. If it were any ordinary rookie, the stone dragons would be quite a troublesome foe.

    At that moment, the gigantic ck scorpions were quickly approaching like a wave that rolled towards the coastline.

    Shi Xiaobai was naturally not foolish enough to rush in or let the scorpions surround him. Just think about how there were scorpions everywhere on the ground, with nowhere to ce his feet. There was a possibility for a bunch of scorpions to climb all over him. What sort of feeling would that be?

    Shi Xiaobai immediately began spinning like a top as sword beams swirled like a hurricane as the sword beams ignited. Immediately, there was a column of fire around Shi Xiaobai.

    The moment the gigantic ck scorpions entered the mes, they cried in pain as their carapaces were instantly burnt to a crisp.

    However, the gigantic ck scorpions were unafraid of death. They advanced wave after wave into the mes, using their bodies to douse the mes!

    Shi Xiaobai did not expect to easily defend against these gigantic ck scorpions; therefore, he activated the power of his Sword Truth!

    These monsters were perfect for him to practice his dual de technique that he had yet to fully master!

    A sword like wind shed at the stone dragons!

    A sword like fire burned the gigantic ck scorpions!

    With swords used in unison, wind and fire raged into the sky, as the sweeping inferno illuminated the ravine a shimmering red. The gigantic ck scorpions that had yet to climb out of the ravine cried out tragically as they plummeted!

    Shi Xiaobai constantly brandished his swords as the endurance provided to him by Unleaking Turtle Aura allowed him to have sufficient energy to do so.

    The stone dragons that deluged the skies were diced to pieces in mid-air, while the gigantic ck scorpions that flooded the ground were burnt to a crisp before they even proceeded half the distance.

    Shi Xiaobai did not even move from his spot from the beginning to the end!

    A smile suffused across his mouth.

    Unknowingly, he had already be so powerful.

    However, this was far from sufficient. He needed to be stronger at a faster rate!

    ¡­

    These monsters were not powerful, but their numbers were terrifying. Shi Xiaobai slew the endless gigantic ck scorpions that crawled out of the ravine from noon till dusk until they werepletely wiped out.

    With the endurance provided by Unleaking Turtle Aura, Shi Xiaobai was able to persist all the way despite being exhausted. However, he did not have much free time to eat during this period of time. His hunger was driving him crazy.

    With the gigantic ck scorpions no longer crawling over, Shi Xiaobai finally could no longer endure it.

    He immediately picked up a gigantic ck scorpion that was grilled to a crisp.

    ¡°It¡¯s poisonous!¡±

    A warning cry came from behind him.

    Shi Xiaobai turned to take a look and Speechless had dealt with the ¡®problem¡¯ on his side as well. At this moment, his forehead was dripping with a few beads of sweat, and his clothes were somewhat messy, but he did not look too exhausted. He clearly still had strength left.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised. From the looks of it, Speechless had an endurance technique on par with ¡®Unleaking Turtle Aura¡¯.

    Shi Xiaobai said with augh in response to Speechless¡¯ warning, ¡°This King isn¡¯t afraid of poison.¡±

    Although the gigantic ck scorpions were roasted, they were still extremely poisonous. It was not something edible by normal people, but to Shi Xiaobai, it was equivalent to a tonic.

    Without another word, Shi Xiaobai took a bite.

    Immediately, there were the crisp, crackling sounds.

    It was very crispy, and the vor was¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s actually potato chips¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but moan. Having starved an entire afternoon, the feeling of being able to finally eat something felt too good.

    Furthermore, the roasted gigantic ck scorpions had the vor of potato chips¡ªbarbecue-vored, giving him a pleasant surprise.

    After removing the scorpion¡¯s head, he finished the scorpion very quickly.

    Shi Xiaobai did not immediately eat another scorpion but instead, he walked towards another side.

    The other side simrly looked hellish. There were the carcasses of steel rhinoceroses everywhere.

    Shi Xiaobai was eager to know what the vor steel rhinoceroses were before he decided on what was for dinner.

    Shi Xiaobai sliced off a piece of steel hide from a rhinoceros¡¯s carcass. It was very hard when pinching it.

    Hesitating a bit, he ced the steel hide into his mouth and gently bit at it.

    Unsurprisingly, the steel hide may be hard in his hands, but in his mouth, they mysteriously became brittle with a single bite. It melted in his mouth, but not in his hand¡­

    Furthermore, this steel hide tasted identical to chocte!

    Yea, and it had the sweetness of milk. Was this milk chocte?

    Shi Xiaobai sighed.

    How was he to choose between barbecued-vor potato chips and milk chocte?

    He might as well eat all of them!

    Shi Xiaobai was not vexed either. He believed it was very likely for him to finish all the ¡®food¡¯ on the ground.

    For Shi Xiaobai, eating anything seemed like a normal affair, but in the eyes of others, it was a fascinating matter.

    Eating venomous scorpions?

    He even ate steel hide with such relish?

    Speechless said in a speechless manner, ¡°You are toxic!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not refute him and thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Why were those monsters suddenly attacking us?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai remembered that he did not see a single creature while running in the deste desert for such a long period of time, but for there to be so many monsters suddenly surrounding him, it was certainly not a coincidence.

    Was this rted to the rules of the seventh level?

    Shi Xiaobai had been in the seventh level for a period of time, but he still did not know what he needed to do. This was uneptable moving forward.

    Speechless was a trial-taker that had always been leading in the forefront, so it might be possible to obtain some information from him?

 Chapter 343: Four legendary figures

    Chapter 343: Four legendary figures

    ¡°Why were these monsters suddenly attacking us?¡± Shi Xiaobai asked.

    He knew nothing about the seventh level, and now, there was someone he could ask. He had a feeling that it was no ident that these creatures had suddenly attacked them.

    The reason why the assessment program had dyed telling him the rules of the seventh level might have been because there were no rules, to begin with, but it was more likely that it did not want to inform him.

    Upon hearing this, Speechless pricked up his eyebrows slightly and asked curiously, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Does it have to do with the rules of the seventh level?¡±

    Speechless said with a lightugh, ¡°It appears like you don¡¯t even know the rules.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shrugged and affirmed his thoughts. He said, ¡°There¡¯s not much that can be done. This King is too outstanding that even the assessment program is targeting This King negatively. Not a hint was given.¡±

    Speechless chuckled and said, ¡°If the assessment program is really targeting you negatively, the chances of you clearing this level is basically zero.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai frowned and asked, ¡°Why do you say so?¡±

    Speechless quipped, ¡°This is because the rules of this level can only be described in one sentence¡­ Survive, until you gain the approval of the assessment program!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart leaped.

    Survive until he gained the approval of the assessment program?

    The word ¡®survive¡¯ was easy to understand. The sudden attack of the monsters was probably one of the obstructions to ¡®surviving¡¯. However, what did it mean by gaining the approval of the assessment program?

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but ask, ¡°How could one gain the approval of the assessment program?¡±

    Speechless said scoffingly, ¡°It seems like you did not do any research about the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower? You don¡¯t even know its most famous stories?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai asked in surprise, ¡°Its most famous stories?¡±

    Speechless had enough of this question and answer conversation. He decided to simply say everything. ¡°The first six levels of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is considered a screening, while thest three levels are the real trials. The first six levels of the trial are randomly generated, while the final three levels, which are the seventh, eighth and ninth level are set in stone. Throughout history, there have been countless people who have passed the screening of the first six levels, but only four people have ever passed the seventh level! And that is to say, only four people have obtained the approval of the assessment program on the seventh level! Therefore, these four stories have been recorded in the history books of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower.¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he immediately could imagine the difficulty of the matter. He remembered from Mu Yuesheng¡¯s introduction that the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower had existed for several thousand years and was refreshed every month. It could amodate up to a thousand trial-takers each time, so how many trial-takers had ever entered the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower over all these years?

    But there were only four people that managed to clear the seventh level?

    It was apparent how difficult it was to obtain the assessment program¡¯s approval.

    Then, how did the four historical figures obtain the approval of the assessment program? What were the four stories?

    An intense curiosity arose in Shi Xiaobai as he said to Speechless, ¡°Quick, tell me the stories you know!¡±

    Speechless rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You really do not know what it means to be polite. This Emperor has a story, do you have wine?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said with a grin, ¡°Not for now, but there will be a day when This King will treat you to the best wine in the world.¡±

    Using the best wine in the world in exchange for a story known by everyone was apletely unequal exchange. It was unbelievable, but for Shi Xiaobai, it was not an empty promise, but a promise of a King.

    Speechless hesitated before saying, ¡°Alright. This Emperor does not expect the best wine, but if you happen toe across some legendary brews, sharing a few mouthfuls with This Emperor would do. The four stories are actually very simple. First, you have to know that the world in this level ispletely different from the worlds of the previous six levels. In the world of this level, there are countries as well as people that exist other than the trial-takers!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly astonished. People? Thinking back to the previous six levels, they were filled with monsters and the goals of the trials were rtively simple. But there were countries and people appearing on this level?

    Shi Xiaobai immediately had a strong interest in the four stories. He urged, ¡°Continue on!¡±

    Speechless said with a chuckle, ¡°Although they are said to be people, they are actually people on another ne of existence. ording to spection regarding this world¡¯s era and background, this was on the ne of existence of the species that created the Nine Revolutions Transcendental World. Therefore, we call the people in this level¡¯s world the Transcendents.¡±

    ¡°However, as the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is and of trials for the Psionic Mortal Realm, the Transcendents have their strength reduced by the assessment program. The strongest Transcendent is only around the strength of a Level Lord. The historical period of this world is rather old-fashioned. It¡¯sbeled the age of ¡®Bravehearts and Infernal King¡¯. The seven trial-takers that slew the dragons in the sixth level will be chosen as a Hexstar Bravehearts and sent to this level. Do you understand? Our role in this level¡¯s world is that of Hexstar Bravehearts that are enemies of the Infernal King.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.

    Bravehearts and Infernal King?

    This kind of background story was fatally attractive to him.

    Speechless continued, ¡°Then, what follows will be the four famous stories. In mankind¡¯s history, the first person to clear the seventh level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is the most famous overlord, Ji Feng. This person was fearless and rash, but hecked intelligence. He chose to forcefully clear the level!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately said with a smile, ¡°Survive?¡±

    ¡°Smart,¡± said Speechless with a nod. ¡°Back when humans did not know how to obtain the approval of the assessment program, survival was not considered a way to clear the level. However, Overlord Ji Feng managed to survive a hundred days on the seventh level. The monsters that suddenly attacked us is just a tiny appetizer in the difficulty of survival. However, Overlord Ji Feng did not do a thing except tour the world. Regardless of how many monsters came, he slew them all, never suffering defeat for a hundred days! Even the Level Lord could not do anything to him! Therefore, the assessment program made an exception, allowing him to clear the seventh level, making him the first trial-taker to reach the eighth level in the history of mankind.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt his blood boiling in his veins when he heard this. He imagined a scene of him ying all monsters that came at him. How domineering was this?

    A trace of longing shed in Speechless¡¯ eyes as he continued, ¡°Later on, people tried following Ji Feng¡¯s method of surviving a hundred days, but not a single person seeded. Therefore, people began finding new ways to clear the level. Finally, about a thousand yearster, Sword Immortal Xu Taibai managed to clinch victory in the seventh level¡¯s Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament. He defeated all the talented Transcendents, aplishing what seemed impossible to the eyes ofmoners, opening up a new path of sess. Although defeating the Transcendents and clinching victory at the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament was extremely difficult, it was much more normal than surviving a hundred days. Therefore, this has be the mostmon method of clearing people have attempted on the seventh level. However, the assessment program adjusted the difficulty of the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament after that happened. As such, no human has managed to clinch victory in the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament for the next thousand years.

    As he ate his ¡®potato chips¡¯ and ¡®choctes¡¯, Shi Xiaobai listened to the narration of the story. It was really delightful.

    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Shi Xiaobai continued urging Speechless.

    Speechless coughed and said, ¡°Up to six thousand years ago, the world¡¯s most famous Conquest King, which is also the second Original Sin of Cmity that everyone knows. He clearly had the ability to survive a hundred days, and it would be a cinch winning the Martial Arts Tournament, but this person chose to step into the Infernal City and slew the Infernal King himself! Although the Infernal King¡¯s strength had been reduced, his strength was above the Level Lord¡¯s. As such, he became the third person who cleared the level!¡±

    The three clearers had used different methods to clear the level, but they made Shi Xiaobai turn more feverish. In the age of Bravehearts and Infernal King on the seventh level, how great a pleasure would it be to y the Infernal King using one¡¯s own hands?

    ¡°What about the fourth person?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was eager to know what the other method the fourth person had used.

    But at this moment, Speechless was lost in thought for a moment as though he thought of something. His expression turned somewhat strange as though he was in reflection and was engaging in remembrance.

    Speechless sighed and whispered, ¡°The fourth clearer was the man who established the age of heroes, who was given the title ¡®Hero King¡¯¡­ What he did could be said to have surpassed the three before him. As a human, he left behind the most famous story in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 344: Stop or die!

    Chapter 344: Stop or die!

    The most famous story of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower still belonged to the man whose existence was most dazzling even when ced throughout the history of mankind. He had established the age of heroes, thus he was dubbed ¡°Hero King¡±!

    This was a well-known legend, but this was the first time Shi Xiaobai was hearing this. The word ¡®hero¡¯ could always pique his interest; hence, when he heard this, Shi Xiaobai could not help but ask, ¡°He established the age of heroes?¡±

    Speechless said appalled, ¡°It can¡¯t be that you don¡¯t even know the legend of the ¡®Hero King¡¯?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded calmly.

    Speechless rolled his eyes and said in a speechless manner, ¡°In the nine years ofpulsory education, nearly every textbook has mentioned the stories of the Hero King. Therefore, all hero organizations and hero institutes would pay homage to this great man on December 25. The first person thates to mind for every child who aspires to be a ¡®hero¡¯ would be the Hero King¡­ You are at least a rookie of a particr hero organization, but you don¡¯t even know of the Hero King!? It¡¯s best you read some books in the future. The stories of the Hero King can go on for three days and three nights.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded in silence. He did not like reading books, but Speechless¡¯ exaltation of the man known as ¡®Hero King¡¯ made him suddenly have the urge to read to better his understanding.

    Shi Xiaobai asked, ¡°What did the Hero King do on the seventh level?¡±

    This was the matter Shi Xiaobai was most concerned about at the moment. Be it surviving a hundred days or defeating the Transcendents in the Martial Arts Tournament to be made the champion, or killing the Infernal King, were stories that caused his blood to boil in excitement. And what the Hero King had done had surpassed the three predecessors. It had the honor of being the most famous story, so the story was bound to be a lot more interesting.

    A look of anticipation shed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes.

    Speechless quipped, ¡°It wasmon for This Emperor to narrate stories to his younger sister back in the day. When it came to the highlight of the story, the look in her eyes would be identical to the one you currently have, but usually, at such a moment, This Emperor can¡¯t help but keep her in suspense.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°Therefore, you n to keep This King in suspense?¡±

    Speechless gave a sinisterugh and said, ¡°No, This Emperor ns to stop right here. To learn more, wait till next time!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but pull his sword out as he said coldly, ¡°Wretch, pull your sword out!¡±

    Speechless guffawed before his expression turned slightly serious. He solemnly said, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, to tell you the truth, This Emperor has only one goal in joining this trial, it is to replicate the legend of the Hero King. You and This Emperor are the same type of person, so This Emperor is somewhat afraid that if you were told what the Hero King did, you would not help but want to go down the same path. This is a very dangerous path that only admits one; hence, This Emperor does not n on continuing the exposition.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai shook his head and said, ¡°You are wrong. This King is not the same kind of person like you. This is because This King will not walk down the same path others have gone down. No matter how legendary the feat aplished by the Hero King is, This King would not deliberately mimic it. This King will walk down a path that belongs to him!¡±

    Speechless¡¯ eyebrows pricked up slightly as he said with augh, ¡°It looks like This Emperor has looked down on you. Go ahead, create a fifth story that belongs to you. It¡¯s time for This Emperor to leave. The Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament is held in the country of the Transcendents, Transcendence, towards the east. The castle the Infernal King lives in is to the west. The other rookies have basically headed to Transcendence since participating in the Martial Arts Tournament is still the most mainstream method when ites to clearing the level. You can go there and take a look.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded.

    Speechless waved his hand before he turned around and headed north.

    ¡°See you next time.¡±

    The north was where the ravine several hundred meters across was. Speechless quickly walked to the edge of the ravine as he leaped forward. Suddenly, a pair of crystalline wings appeared on his back. Lustrous light shed as his wings were pped and like a meteor, he flew straight towards the other end of the ravine.

    Shi Xiaobai watched Speechless leave but did not immediately make a move. He was hesitating if he should head east or west.

    Of course, the most important thing was because Shi Xiaobai was famished again. And with ¡®food¡¯ littering the ground, it would be a waste not eating it!

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai indulged in the countless gigantic ck scorpions and steel rhinoceroses. His stomach was like a bottomless pit, with no end in sight.

    Shi Xiaobai knew he would be satiated sooner orter, but he never expected that only after he finished all the ¡®food¡¯ on the ground to the point of him feeling sick from just catching a whiff of potato chips or chocte, was he barely satiated!

    Shi Xiaobai ate an entire night till the early hours of the next morning.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed. Filling this stomach was quite difficult, and he had no idea how long this meal wouldst him. He wished he would not be famished so quickly again.

    Although he had a heavy heart, Shi Xiaobai was also feeling pleasantly surprised. After eating the countless gigantic ck scorpions and steel rhinoceroses, Shi Xiaobai could no longer imagine how strong his physical strength and defense had be.

    Now, once his bodypletely absorbed the energy given to him by the food, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s physique would reach new heights in strength.

    Shi Xiaobai contemted as he ate, eventually deciding on going to Transcendence to see the Martial Arts Tournament. Although killing the Infernal King was very attractive for him, he had promised to meet Sunless on the seventh level back on the fifth level. ording to what Speechless said, the Martial Arts Tournament was the mainstream method used by most people. As such, it was likely that Sunless was in Transcendence.

    Shi Xiaobai did not n on clearing the seventh level using the Martial Arts Tournament, but he wanted to fulfill the promise of meeting Sunless. He also wanted to take a look at how powerful the talented Transcendents were for them to prevent human trial-takers from clearing the level for thousands of years.

    Shi Xiaobai bolted through the barrennds and headed east. Along the way, all he saw was sand and limestone. It was a deste scene.

    However, what looked like an oasis gradually appeared. Slowly, it was reced by lush green ins, with an inkling of civilization.

    It appeared as though he was approaching Transcendence!

    Shi Xiaobai continued running and during this period of time, he was not as hungry as before. From the looks of it, eating so much ¡®food¡¯ in one go was effective.

    Another half an hourter, a gigantic wall appeared across the lush green horizon!

    The wall was nearly a hundred meters tall, and it stretched across the horizon, with no end in sight. The length was evident, and in the middle of the wall, there was a city gate about fifty meters tall!

    This was the city of Transcendence?

    It was really expansive!

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised as he felt a hint of anticipation.

    Shi Xiaobai was very fast, and in a few moments, he had gone from one end of the horizon to a spot in front of the city walls.

    When Shi Xiaobai came several hundred meters from the city gates, a domineering voice resounded from within the city.

    ¡°Stop, alien!¡±

    At the same time, a gigantic head peeked out of the hundred-meter wall!

    It was a gigantic head that had little flesh, making it look like arge skull. Its head was more than ten meters in diameter and peeking out over the city walls, its body was situated behind the city walls.

    It was a gargantuan more than a hundred meters tall!

    ¡°Stop or die!¡±

    The gargantuan roared, sending reverberations across the world!

 Chapter 345: Racial Discrimination

    Chapter 345: Racial Discrimination

    A gigantic head peeked out of the city walls that were more than a hundred meters high. The head was ferocious-looking and it immediately bellowed angrily, ¡°Stop, alien! Stop or die!¡±

    The roar was filled with intense killing intent. It was terrifying and if it were any ordinary person, they would stop in fright or even take a few steps back.

    However, Shi Xiaobai ignored it. Not only did he not stop, he elerated instead.

    If it were nice words of persuasion, Shi Xiaobai would have stopped, but if it was a threat from the beginning, Shi Xiaobai would not stand for that!

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    The hundred-meter-tall gargantuan clearly did not expect a member of an alien race that was as small as an ant would dare to ignore its deterrence. Immediately, it was incensed, but since it was situated inside the city walls, it could only serve as a deterrent, so it could only bellow repeatedly.

    The bellows were filled with an imposing pressure as well as a turbulent gust of wind.

    ¡°Shut up, or This King will eat you!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai found the gargantuan¡¯s bellow harsh on the ears as he railed out angrily. With an extremely fast speed, he charged towards the city gate that was dozens of meters tall.

    The city gate was tightly shut and there were no guards at the gate. From the looks of it, the gargantuan was the gatekeeper.

    Shi Xiaobai sneered as he made a mad dash towards the city gate before suddenly leaping up. He kicked at the city gate with all his strength!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A deafening crash echoed. After consuming a great deal of ¡®food¡¯, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s physical strength was no longer the same as before. The power of his kick was rather terrifying as it caused the entire city gate to vibrate incessantly.

    However, the city gate was rather hard, made of some unknown metal, so Shi Xiaobai had failed to knock it down with a single kick.

    ¡°Open the gate, or This King will not stand on ceremony any further!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked up and yelled. Following that he began entering a punching stance.

    The gargantuan¡¯s threats had pissed him off greatly, and it appeared as though there was no intention for the tightly closed city gate to be opened.

    If the city gate was still closed after ten more seconds, Shi Xiaobai did not mind letting the city gate have a taste of the horrifying power of Turtle-speed Divine Punch!

    The hundred-meter-tall gargantuan found it unbelievable that an ant-like alien would dare to rave about ¡®eating it¡¯ or even dare to attack the Transcendents¡¯ city gate!

    This was a provocation on the mighty Transcendents!

    ¡°Alien, you will definitely die!¡±

    The gargantuan roared angrily as arge pair of hands appeared above the city walls. The entire city wall began to vibrate!

    The gargantuan was nning on leaping across the walls by using the walls as support!?

    Shi Xiaobai immediately pulled his ck sword out. If the gargantuan dared to jump out, Shi Xiaobai did not mind slicing off its legs!

    At this moment, an anxious voice resounded from inside the city walls!

    ¡°Stop immediately!¡±

    The moment this voice resounded, the gargantuan immediately withdrew his hands and the shaking of the city walls came to a stop.

    ¡°You fool, are you trying to tear down the city walls!?¡±

    The anxious voice turned into one of condemnation.

    The gargantuan¡¯s deep voice sounded from inside, ¡°No, Lord Moya. There is a lowly alien outside the city who ignored my warnings. He even dared to hit the city gate. It¡¯s a provocation on us, the Transcendents!¡±

    The scolding voice bellowed angrily like it was fuming, ¡°Fool! Is this the reason for nearly tearing down the city walls? What right does a gargantuan-halfling like you im to be a part of the Transcendents? Also, your job is not to be a gatekeeper, but a gate watcher. Do you understand? All you need to do is report what is happening outside the city in a timely manner, and not take the liberty to be rude to outsiders! Yesterday, you nearly entered a conflict with the alien Bravehearts, and you have yet to learn your lesson today?¡±

    The gargantuan lowered its head as its voice turned increasingly muffled, ¡°But¡­today is the day of the Martial Arts Tournament. His Majesty, Leonis, instructed me to be vignt¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The scolding voice from within the city immediately cut the gargantuan off. ¡°Leonis only instructed you to be vignt and to report if any Braveheartse from afar to participate in the Martial Arts Tournament. It is not for you to bar them ess. Fool, why aren¡¯t you opening the city gate yet!?¡±

    The gargantuan grunted indignantly but did not dare to refute the scolding voice.

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this conversation, he slowly withdrew his fist. He did not have any grudges with the Transcendents. The only thing that slightly pissed him off was the gargantuan¡¯s threatening words, but since the gargantuan was only a watchdog, Shi Xiaobai would not go as far as to pick a fight.

    He found it odd. The hundred-meter-tall gargantuan did not even dare retaliate verbally after being scolded in a such a manner. What sort of ¡®monster¡¯ was the other creature inside the city?

    At this moment, the heavy city gate slowly opened. It was obvious how heavy the city gate was from the screeching sound it produced as it dragged across the ground,

    Just opening this city gate would require tremendous strength.

    As the city gate slowly opened, it revealed the gargantuan¡¯s body. It was extremely thin, as though it was a massive body that had been reduced to bones. The tiny amount of flesh did not make it look like a skeleton, but most of itsrge innards could be seen, making it look rather terrifying.

    The gargantuan had pulled the city gate open with his bare hands before walking to the side of the city gate. The person scolding inside the city was finally seen by Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes immediately shed a look of disappointment when he saw this.

    The existence that was freely scolding the gargantuan was a tiny dwarf. He did not look much different from humans, but his skin was dark green in color. He had a single horn on the top of his head.

    Was this dwarf a Transcendent?

    Why could he scold the hundred-meter-tall gargantuan freely?

    Shi Xiaobai was disappointed. The green-skinned dwarf, Moya, simrly shed a hint of disappointment in his eyes.

    ¡°So it¡¯s a human.¡±

    Moya deliberately suppressed mutter did not escape Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ears.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyebrows pricked up slightly.

    From the dwarf¡¯s tone, it appeared as though he looked down on humans?

    Moya gathered himself and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, you must be here to participate in the Martial Arts Tournament with the other humans that came yesterday. Although it¡¯s unfathomable how the God of Courage showed favor upon you humans with such weak physiques, the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament wees the participation of all Hexstar Bravehearts.¡±

    Weak physiques?

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly as he said coldly, ¡°You look down on humans?¡±

    Moya chuckled, ¡°You are being overly emphatic. Humans are considered a mysterious and strange race to us. Yesterday was also the first day we encountered humans. But on the surface, it seems the physiques of humans are inferior to the most inferior species in the world of Bravehearts, much lessparable to us, the Transcendents. Of course, this is on the surface. If you humans are able to put up a somewhat impressive performance at the Martial Arts Tournament, I wouldn¡¯t mind changing my opinion. You are a guest, so I naturally don¡¯t have intentions of belittlement and am just stating an objective opinion. Whether I look down or not is nothing to do with my thoughts, but on you humans.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent. The dwarf sounded exceedingly nice, but his words were filled with a discriminating tone despite him appearing to take on an objective standpoint.

    What an arrogant sentence of ¡®whether I look down or not is nothing to do with my thoughts, but on you humans¡¯.

    This was the first time Shi Xiaobai felt racial discrimination from another race as a human. The crux of the issue was that you could not be angry after the dwarfs said those words, or it will appear as though one was turning angry from embarrassment, making it seem like a form of confession!

    ¡°Open your eyes well and wait. Humans will very quickly prove their excellence.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sneered before striding into the city. He did not know how impressive the Transcendents were, for them to im that humans were the most inferior species. As a human, regardless of how impressive the Transcendents were, the discrimination he endured was the precursor to him using his actions to smack the dwarf¡¯s face so much that it would swell into a pig¡¯s head in time toe!

    Moya was deadpan as a faint smile that exuded contempt suffused across his lips. He whispered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see. Follow me, I¡¯ll bring you to yourpanions. The Martial Arts Tournament will begin soon, and I hope the lot of you would be able to give us a surprise.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 346: To dare mess with This King, eat first, talk later

    Chapter 346: To dare mess with This King, eat first, talkter

    After entering the city, the bustle of the city formed a stark contrast to the austereness at the city gate. As today was the day the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament was being held, Shi Xiaobai saw several races on the streets.

    ording to Moya, the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament weed Bravehearts from all races. There was still a form of cohesion among the different races in this world after all.

    Shi Xiaobai saw dark-skinned dwarves the most along the way. Clearly, they were the prevailing look of Transcendents.

    However, it was as though every dwarf had a stuck-up attitude. They seem to exude a sense of ethnic superiority against the foreign races.

    But strangely, the conversations he heard along the way were how Bravehearts of other races would lower their statures despite being mildly ridiculed. It was as though the green-skinned dwarves¡¯ contempt was a matter taken for granted.

    Be it a three-meter tall ape-headed man, or a ferocious-looking tiger-headed man, or a bizarre snake-bodied person, they appeared very respectful towards the green-skinned dwarves in the city.

    Even the most ordinary Transcendent would look at Bravehearts from other races with contempt.

    And what rendered Shi Xiaobai the most speechless was how these Bravehearts from other races look at him after being treated with contempt. They looked at him with extreme contempt!

    This tant disparity from racial discrimination was infuriating.

    Shi Xiaobai nearly wanted to use his sword to ughter all these strange and ugly Bravehearts of other races.

    A towering tree managed to divert Shi Xiaobai¡¯s attention away, saving these alien Bravehearts in the process.

    This towering tree was located in the middle of the city. It was several hundred meters tall; therefore, it could be seen even on the outskirts of the city.

    The towering tree¡¯s height was not only outrageous, it looked very strange as well. Its tree trunk and branches were brownish-ck in color as a metallic sheen suffused from them. The leaves were like crystals refracting the luminance of the sunlight, as its massive crown was enveloped in a colorful luster.

    ¡°This is the holy tree of the Transcendents, known as the Transcendence Holy Tree. It possesses divine power, so when the Infernal King¡¯s forces invade, the Transcendence Holy Tree will bestow its power upon us, making the Transcendents¡¯ Bravehearts even more powerful and courageous!¡±

    Moya was clearly ustomed to the shock outsiders had from seeing the Transcendence Holy Tree, so shocked that they would gulp their saliva. Therefore, he proudly introduced it.

    However, Moya never expected that the human in front of him was gulping his saliva, not because of shock, but because he had a craving!

    Despite being several kilometers away from the holy tree, Shi Xiaobai could still catch a scent of the aroma the tree¡¯s leaves were emitting. The refreshing fragrance was different. To him, it was the fragrance of a delicacy.

    What would be the vor of the crystal leaves?

    Shi Xiaobai gulped his saliva once again, taking a moment to suppress his terrifying appetite that nearly reared its head.

    ¡­

    As he proceeded forward, the closer he reached the heart of the city, the scene looked even more flourishing. Although the buildings had a medieval vor to them, they were frequently adorned with ornaments like gold and crystal, making the buildings very opulent.

    Every brick that made up the royal pce in Transcendence was adorned with gold, making it look extremely extravagant.

    After passing by the royal pce, they finally reached guest houses the Transcendents had prepared for foreign Bravehearts.

    These guest houses were not considered luxurious but it was rather spacious and clean.

    However, Moya did not stop at any of the houses but instead walked towards a corner.

    ¡°There is the resting area for you humans.¡±

    Moya pointed to a corner.

    When Shi Xiaobai saw this when he walked over, he immediately frowned.

    It was a tiny hut and looked dingy on the outsidepared to the terrace houses from before. There was no need to mention how little room there was on the inside.

    It was like a barn beside a high-end hotel.

    This was the guest house prepared for humans!?

    Shi Xiaobai was immediately incensed.

    Moya said with a chuckle, ¡°Sorry, as you humans, who suddenly have the title of Bravehearts, appeared out of the blue, it has exceeded our expectations. As there are too many foreign Bravehearts that came for the tournament, there is a shortage of rooms, so all of you can only be temporarily put up here. Really sorry about that.¡±

    The green-skinned dwarf¡¯s words were apologetic, but be it his facial expression or the tone in his voice, there was not the slightest hint of apology.

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°You will feel remorse for what you have done very soon.¡±

    Despite knowing that the Transcendents did not really exist, with them being non-ying characters created by the assessment program, Shi Xiaobai was so infuriated that he nearly lost his reason when faced with such racial discrimination.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was vaguely aware how terrible things would be if he were to let his anger boil.

    Therefore, he forcefully repressed his anger.

    Moya said in a deadpan manner, ¡°It seems you are very angry, but that is normal. You should cherish this moment of anger. That¡¯s because when you realize the power of the Transcendents, you will have awe and fear left in your heart. Look at all those other species, they are just like you humans. Theyin and resent the disparate treatment, but now, they have epted it. This is because the world is not fair. From the moment you are born, your race is decided, destining your stature. Then, we shall meet in the Martial Arts Tournament. If you wish to prove the stature of humans, that is the best opportunity.¡±

    After Moya finished speaking, he left.

    Shi Xiaobai stood in his original spot with a deadpan expression. He took a few deep breaths, suppressing an inexplicable impulse in his heart.

    He realized that when he was angered, he felt a faint feeling of him losing his reason. There was a raging desire to destroy. That primordial foul emotion made Shi Xiaobai have no choice but to force himself to calm down.

    Shi Xiaobai realized that he could not be so easily controlled by anger.

    However, it was impossible for him to take this injustice lying down.

    Smacking faces only at the Martial Arts Tournament?

    No, that would be toote. Shi Xiaobai was eager to vent his pent up feelings!

    This desire was extremely intense!

    As Shi Xiaobai took deep breaths, he could not help but look at the towering tree that could be seen from any location.

    This was the holy tree of the Transcendents?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up slightly as he had a thought on his mind.

    Since these Transcendents who thought highly of themselves belittled humans, to the point of giving them unfair treatment, why did he need to maintain any decorum with them?

    ¡°It¡¯s all of you forcing This King¡­to eat your holy tree!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sneered as he began pondering how to devour the holy tree.

    Regardless what problem would be provoked from eating the holy tree, Shi Xiaobai could not take this lying down!

    To dare mess with This King?

    Eat first, talkter!

    ¡­

 Chapter 347: The powerful Transcendents

    Chapter 347: The powerful Transcendents

    The reason behind Shi Xiaobai having thoughts of eating the Transcendence Holy Tree was not only due to the unfair treatment of humans by the Transcendents that infuriated him, but also because the leaves of the Transcendence Holy Tree emitted a fragrance that made him salivate.

    Now, Shi Xiaobai was located in the middle of the city, so he was very close to the holy tree. The fragrance was permeating through the air, constantly invoking his ¡®appetite¡¯.

    Eating the holy tree could vent his anger as well as satisfy his ¡®appetite¡¯, so why not?

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not immediately take action.

    Back when he passed the holy tree, Shi Xiaobai had taken note of the area. The holy tree did not have many guards, apparently because the Transcendents were not too worried that others would have nefarious thoughts on the holy tree. However, the area around the holy tree had a steady stream of foreign races passing through.

    The holy tree was the most famousndmark of Transcendence, so it was very natural for foreigners to take a look, havinge to Transcendence.

    Therefore, if Shi Xiaobai were to ¡®eat¡¯ the holy tree in a view of everyone, he would bemitting a crime openly, which would definitely stir everyone in Transcendence.

    Shi Xiaobai did not mind causing a scene since he did not n on obtaining the assessment program¡¯s approval through the Martial Arts Tournament.

    However, the other trial-takers belonged to the same human camp as he was. If he were to do something so atrocious, he might implicate them, causing them to lose their eligibility for the tournament. They might even be dealt with as enemies by the Transcendents.

    Shi Xiaobai could ignore the rest, but he did not want to harm Sunless.

    Therefore, his n of eating the holy tree could only be done incognito. He had to find an opportunity when there would be fewer tourists so as to hide inside the holy tree¡¯s crown. He could then slowly eat clean the holy tree without anyone knowing.

    Now, it was best he met up with Sunless first, so as to fulfill the promise that he made with her on the fifth level.

    Go ahead first. Let us meet on the seventh level.

    This was what Shi Xiaobai had previously said and he was never one to break his word.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Knock, knock¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gently knocked on the mottled wooden door on the short and aged hut.

    ¡°The door isn¡¯t locked. Please enter.¡±

    A voice responded immediately from the inside.

    It was a familiar but also unfamiliar male¡¯s voice. Shi Xiaobai had heard it before but it had not left a deep impression on him.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately opened the door.

    As the wooden door opened, it let out a light creaking sound. The scene inside the narrow house was imprinted in his eyes. It was a house without a single window. There was only a chimney for venttion, and the sunlight that entered was extremely dim; therefore, the room was lit with candles.

    In the dim candlelight, the old walls and floor were filled with the marks of time, but they were extremely clean, apparently having been meticulously cleaned not long ago.

    Shi Xiaobai scanned the room and saw only three people. They were sitting in three separate corners of the room. Two of them were in Cogitation with their eyes closed, while one of them was looking extremely bored.

    Shi Xiaobai focused and indeed, the two people in Cogitation were familiar. One of them was Pulp Farmer and the other was Liu Yu. As for the person looking bored, he was an armored-youth.

    If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, this youth was called Feng Yuanlin? From what Mu Yuesheng said, the youth had once protected him on the fifth level.

    With the door opened, the cogitating Pulp Farmer and Liu Yu did not open their eyes, apparently unconcerned with the person who had knocked.

    Feng Yuanlin widened his eyes as he looked over, and when he realized it was Shi Xiaobai, he immediately eximed, ¡°Wow, Boss Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    With this said, Pulp Farmer and Liu Yu spontaneously opened their eyes as they looked surprised.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s appearance here was a very problematic matter for them. This was because the Bravehearts that had in the seven dragons had already been decided. They were finding it unfortunate that Shi Xiaobai had been eliminated on the sixth level, but now, he had appeared here with them.

    Could it be that he was directly promoted to the seventh level after killing four Level Lords? If that was the case, it was somewhat reasonable.

    However, how was Shi Xiaobai able to kill four Level Lords? And why did he do so?

    The three people in the room were immediately filled with questions.

    Shi Xiaobai asked before they could ask their questions, ¡°There¡¯s only the three of you?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin guessed at what Shi Xiaobai was really referring to and answered, ¡°That¡¯s right. We are the only three participating in the Martial Arts Tournament. Sunless isn¡¯t here.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly disappointed when he heard this. After all, he had specially made the trip to Transcendence to meet Sunless. He never expected that she wasn¡¯t here and that only three people, a number less than half the Bravehearts, were participating in the tournament.

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but ask, ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that participating in the tournament is the most mainstream way to clear the level?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin said with an awkward smile, ¡°The most mainstream way usually means the simplest¡­ Proud geniuses like Speechless, Mu Lengxi, and Sunless probably do not wish to go down a well-trodden path, or they might be attempting to leave the beaten track, or challenge the Conquest King or the Hero King¡¯s feats.¡±

    With Feng Yuanlin saying so, Shi Xiaobai was immediately enlightened. After all, he too did not wish to clear the level using the tournament. After hearing the four different stories, there was an inclination for people to have the impassioned hope of creating the fifth story.

    However, Shi Xiaobai had a feeling that things were apparently not that simple.

    At this moment, Pulp Farmer did not agree with what Feng Yuanlin said. He said, ¡°The most mainstream way doesn¡¯t necessarily mean the simplest. Ever since Xu Taibai clinched victory at the tournament, the strongest member of the Transcendents, Leonis, had an enhancement in strength. As such, not a single trial-taker has managed to defeat Leonis in the tournament for the several thousand years. People say that the Ji Feng and the Conquest King would be able to easily defeat Leonis, but it might not be the case. After all, they were at the Psionic Mortal Realm back then. As for Leonis¡¯ strength, it was likely on the same level as the Infernal King. Therefore, it might not be the simplest way to clinch victory at the tournament. However, there is a lower risk even if this ends up failing; hence, it became the most mainstream way.¡±

    Liu Yu added as well, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about Leonis. Throughout history, the number of trial-takers that can defeat Moya, the second strongest Transcendent so as to have the right to challenge the defending champion can be counted with one¡¯s fingers. Most trial-takers get halted during the qualifying matches. In fact, being able to defeat any of the eight Bravehearts of the Transcendents is already an extremely impressive feat.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said in astonishment, ¡°The Transcendents are that powerful?¡±

    Liu Yu said with a nod, ¡°The Transcendents is the only race in this level¡¯s world that can put up a fight with the Infernal King, allowing them to enjoy a stature above all other races. They are naturally gifted with strong physiques, and the strength of the eight Bravehearts has already exceeded the Psionic Mortal Realm. Especially Leonis and Moya, their strength is unfathomable. Over the thousands of years of history, only five people have been able to defeat Moya. The only person that could defeat Leonis was Xu Taibai. Furthermore, it was against a weaker Leonis. Now, Leonis almost has the same power as the Infernal King!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 348: Leonis and civil strife

    Chapter 348: Leonis and civil strife

    ¡°Leonis is also quite a legendary figure among the Transcendents. He is not a purebred Transcendent, but a ¡®hybrid¡¯ of Transcendents and a member of the lion-headed species. The Transcendents are extremists when ites to racial superiority. Therefore, Leonis suffered discrimination and bullying from a young age, but for some reason, the talent he possessed far exceeded all Transcendents, so he slowly became the strongest member of the Transcendents. Although he was able to use its redoubtable strength to be the king of the Transcendents, there are many people who are unconvinced about its reign as king. Especially when Leonis recently revealed his intentions of overthrowing racial discrimination, a revolutionary faction was secretly formed, with Moya, the second strongest Transcendent, as the leader. At the tournament, they would mutiny and attempt to overthrow Leonis. This is the story background of Transcendence. How is it? Is it interesting enough?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin patiently introduced the situation regarding Transcendence to Shi Xiaobai.

    This information was of course readily avable on the Inte, coted by countless trial-takers over the years. This was also the reason why the first six levels of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower were determined randomly. It was to prevent trial-takers from using prior experience toe up with strategic shortcuts.

    However, from the seventh level onwards, even if one knew exactly how to clear it, it would be useless without the strength to do so.

    Shi Xiaobai had already experienced the Transcendents¡¯ racial discrimination. Furthermore, the green-skinned dwarf that led the way was also called Moya.

    The dwarf had spoken with an air of superiority, but it was unexpected for him to be the second strongest member of the Transcendents!

    Shi Xiaobai could only feel a sense of ¡®schadenfreude¡¯ regarding the Transcendents¡¯ civil strife. He had a poor impression of the race that found themselves superior.

    ¡°How did the civil strife end?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but ask. Since this story was repeated every month, its ending should have happened countless times.

    Feng Yuanlin held up two fingers and he said, ¡°There are two oues. The simpler oue is that the trial-takers, which is us, defeat Moya in the qualifying match, Moya would lose all prestige, demolishing the chance for mutiny.¡±

    ¡°The slightly moreplicated oue is Moya gaining the qualification to challenge the defending champion, battling the seven times defending champion, Leonis, in a final match. In that match, the eight Transcendent Bravehearts will suddenly attack Leonis sneakily. After that¡­guess what happens?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin yfully kept Shi Xiaobai guessing.

    Shi Xiaobai thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Leonis won?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin said with a chuckle, ¡°Not only did he win, it was a wipeout! Leonis had always been hiding his true strength. In his rage, he finally went mad, killing the eight Bravehearts instantaneously. Moya could onlyst a few moves before dying as well!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised. Despite only five trial-takers after Xu Taibai managing to defeat Moya over thousands of years to qualify to challenge the defending champion, Leonis was able to wipe out the eight Bravehearts. It was able kill Moya in a few moves despite being ganged up upon. If that was the case, how terrifying was his strength!? It was no wonder no one after Xu Taibai had managed to win the championship.

    At this moment, Liu Yu said, ¡°Therefore, although challenging the tournament is the most mainstream method, it might not be the easiest. The true strength of Leonis should not be much worse than the Infernal King. However, this method is less risky. Even if one fails in the challenge, one can still attempt the other methods.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin said with a bashful smile, ¡°It seems that¡¯s the reason. Thinking about it carefully, there¡¯s no hope to clinch victory at the tournament. Being able to defeat Moya is enough to brag for years. Anyway, Liu Yu and I are nobodies here to join in the bustle. Being able to reach the seventh level and enter the top ten for the selection is already something to be content with.¡±

    The remark soundedcking in ambition, but Liu Yu, who had been dubbed a ¡®nobody¡¯, did not retort. Instead, he said earnestly, ¡°This penniless priest doesn¡¯t have great ambitions. Being able to witness the oue of the civil war is enough to content me. But for Benefactor Xiaobai and Benefactor Pulp Farmer, both of you are different as both of you possess limitless possibilities. If it¡¯s possible, please do your best to defeat Moya. Let those snobbish Transcendents see how powerful we humans are!¡±

    Be it the way the Transcendents looked at them or how bad the guest house designated to them was, they could feel the racial discrimination from the Transcendents, as well as the unequal treatment. In fact, Liu Yu andpany were infuriated just like Shi Xiaobai.

    Pulp Farmer nodded his head seriously and said in a heavy tone, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to say that. I already can¡¯t wait to let the Transcendents know that we humans are a great race that far exceeds their imaginations!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s blood boiled with fervour. He could not help but sigh, ¡°This King¡­does not intend to participate in the tournament.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai never nned on participating in the tournament even though he had the strong desire to brutally smack Moya and the Transcendents in the face at the tournament.

    However, he could not do so, because once he participated in the tournament, he could not lose, at least not to the Transcendents.

    He would have to work hard at clinching the ultimate victory.

    However, by winning, it also meant losing the opportunity to create a fifth story. It would also mean leaving the seventh level before meeting Sunless. It would be equivalent to breaking his word.

    As for abstaining after fighting a few rounds, it would be a waste of time. He might as well use the time to eat the holy tree secretly while the tournament was ongoing.

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai did not n on participating in the tournament.

    Shi Xiaobai said with a sigh, ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Pulp Farmer said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. We can understand your choice.¡±

    Feng Yuanlinughed and said, ¡°Haha, this kind of trifling matter really doesn¡¯t need Boss Shi Xiaobai to take action. The three of us will be enough to make those Transcendent idiots sit up and take notice!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded his head seriously, ¡°Alright, This King believes that all of you will definitely be able to ruthlessly smack those aliens in the face! This King may not be participating, but This King will apany all of you till the tournament ends before leaving.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    At nine in the morning, the tournament unfolded. The alien races in the Braveheart vige began heading towards the tournament¡¯s arena.

    The arena could amodate more than ten thousand people and the civilians of Transcendence had been waiting early in the morning in the audience stands, filling up the arena even before the tournament began.

    The annual Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament was considered one of the biggest events of Transcendence. With more than a hundred species gathered, it was enjoyable watching the tussle between Bravehearts.

    Pulp Farmer andpany had already headed towards the waiting area for participants. After Shi Xiaobai bade them farewell, he headed to where the Transcendence Holy Tree was.

    As Shi Xiaobai expected, there was nearly no one around the Transcendence Holy Tree as the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament was about to begin. After all,pared to the holy tree that could be seen at any time, watching the annual tournament was more important.

    However, there were still four Transcendence guards defending the surroundings of the holy tree.

 Chapter 349: Do you prefer being raped before being killed, or being killed before being raped

    Chapter 349: Do you prefer being raped before being killed, or being killed before being raped

    The Transcendence Holy Tree was more than a few hundred meters tall, and its crown was dozens of meters in diameter. The trunk¡¯s circumference was thebined arm span of dozens of people. Four ten-meter high walls surrounded the Transcendence Holy Tree.

    Although the Transcendence Holy Tree was free for tourists to view, they could only watch it from afar. Tourists could only awe at the magnificence of the holy tree outside the walledpound.

    The four guards were standing on each of the four walls. In fact, it was not considered heavily guarded. Furthermore, the guards looked ratherzy.

    This was because, despite the Transcendence Holy Tree looking divine and how there was a fragrance emitted by its leaves, the bark and leaves were poisonous. Furthermore, the holy tree would automatically counterattack if it were attacked.

    In the past, the Infernals had invaded, nearly wiping out Transcendence, but the holy tree revealed its might, scaring the Infernals away, allowing the Transcendents to continue prevailing.

    Therefore, there was no need for the holy tree to be defended. The four guards were just symbolic.

    Although the four guards were not being negligent, their hearts were not on the job.

    Shi Xiaobai did not know that the holy tree wasced with poison. He was only attracted by the fragrance from the holy tree despite him having even more ways to ¡®get back¡¯ at the Transcendents for their contempt.

    However, the fragrance from the holy tree made him willing to take the risk to do it this way.

    There was a fiery voice in his mind that made him unable to abandon such delicious ¡®food¡¯.

    Shi Xiaobai was patiently observing from a secluded corner and soon realize that the guards were daydreaming.

    Suchx defense was equivalent to nothing for Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai patiently waited until thest tourist headed to the tournament arena. Only when there were only the four guards did he begin his mission.

    Shi Xiaobai first pretended to be a tourist that was here to admire the holy tree. As he approached it, the guard who was daydreaming gave him a quick nce before ignoring him.

    Shi Xiaobai looked up as he pretended to admire the holy tree. As he nudged his feet slightly, he slowly came to a blind spot of the guard.

    ¡°Now is the time!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai seized the moment when the guard blinked his eyes as Crab Steps went into full motion. Instantly, he came in front of the wall and by repressing his sounds and breathing, he leaped up gently, onto the wall. With both hands supporting him, he somersaulted once in the air andnded on the holy tree¡¯s trunk.

    This set of actions was done fluidly at an extremely fast speed. There was almost no sound to it.

    The guard only felt a sudden gust of wind but did not pay attention to it.

    Shi Xiaobai had specially picked the moment when there were no tourists around before jumping onto the tree trunk. Therefore, no one noticed him. From afar, all that could be seen was a tiny ck speck on the tree trunk.

    The four guards were standing guard with their eyes facing forward, but they had no idea that someone had went past them and entered the wall¡¯s confines.

    Shi Xiaobai naturally wasn¡¯t dumb enough to hang on the trunk or any tourist would see him at a nce.

    In fact, it was now a race against time.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t let there be any tourists.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai climbed up the straight trunk like a nimble monkey. As the trunk was massive, there was no way to cling onto it. Therefore, it was as though he was climbing up a wall, but this was not too difficult for Shi Xiaobai.

    However, Shi Xiaobai quickly sensed poison entering his body through his pores.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately realized that the tree bark wasced with poison.

    The poison was extremely pervasive. If it were anyone else, they would have been poisoned to death. It was no wonder the defense was so rxed.

    But thankfully, Shi Xiaobai possessed a poison-resistant body. Furthermore, with Unleaking Turtle Aura¡¯s ability to inhibit his senses, the poison did not impact his movement in the slightest.

    Shi Xiaobai climbed up at an extremely fast speed. In fact, this was an exhausting affair because Shi Xiaobai needed to use strength from every muscle he had. If he rxed just a bit, he would plummet straight down.

    But the fatigue was nothingpared to the ¡®delicacy¡¯ in front of him.

    Shi Xiaobai climbed up at full speed, approaching the crystalline leaves. Their fragrance was assaulting his olfactory senses.

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai prated the leaves and finally reached the tree¡¯s crown. The crystalline leaves refracted the sunlight, causing the crown to have a myriad of colors. It was nearly impossible to see into the crown from outside. This meant that Shi Xiaobai was temporarily safe.

    In the crown, it was as though he was immersed in a rainbow, somewhat like a fairnd.

    However, Shi Xiaobai only had eyes for the leaves. Stretching his hand out, he plucked a leaf and quickly ced it into his mouth.

    ¡°Pui!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nearly spat it out.

    The crystalline leaves were as bitter as Chinese medicine. It was extremely unptable!

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat stunned.

    Why were these fragrant leaves so unptable?

    He could even eat rocks with great relish, but he could not even chew on the leaves!

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai realized that something was wrong. He stretched his hand out and plucked a leaf, cing it to his nose to take a deep sniff at it.

    ¡°The fragrance isn¡¯ting from the leaves?¡±

    When he took a deep sniff with the leaf in front of him, Shi Xiaobai was surprised to realize that the tantalizing fragrance did note from the leaves. However, the fragrance was too rich, nearly permeating the entire crown of the tree, causing Shi Xiaobai to be mistaken.

    Then, what was the thing emitting such a fragrant aroma?

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath and climbed up the canopy based on his intuition.

    The higher he went, the richer the aroma became.

    He was approaching it. He was getting closer to the source of the aroma.

    Shi Xiaobai gulped down a mouthful of saliva.

    What was it that was so fragrant?

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai saw a fruit the same color as the leafs in the foliage.

    The fruit¡¯s outline could not be easily seen, as though it was a chameleon camouging itself into the leaves.

    If not for the fragrance leading him, Shi Xiaobai would not have noticed the fruit hidden in the leaves.

    After he pushed the leaves away, the crystal fruit that was shaped like a heart revealed its contours.

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath and immediately felt like he had ascended into heaven, moaning out a few times.

    Shi Xiaobai was certain that the fragrance he caught a whiff of from several kilometers away and nearly made him lose control was a result of this crystalline fruit!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Transcendence capital, King Leonis¡¯ Pce

    A green-skinned dwarf with a lion head waszily sitting on a throne. One of his hands held his cheek, while his other hand was putting grapes into his mouth.

    Two Transcendent ¡®beauties¡¯ were massaging him.

    There was only Leonis, his maidservants, and a green-skinned dwarf that was genuflecting in the pce.

    The green-skinned dwarf said in hushed tones, ¡°Your Majesty, ording to the spy you nted beside Moya, Moya ns to mutiny during the finals tomorrow! It seems¡­the other eight Bravehearts have joined the ranks of the rebellion.¡±

    When Leonis heard this, hezily lifted his eyelids, as though he did not put this rming matter to heart.

    ¡°Since they n on courting death, This King does not mind letting them know what reality is. Take your leave. This King has ns of his own.¡±

    Leonis waved his hand.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The green-skinned dwarf nodded and quickly left the pce.

    Leonis turned to look at the Transcendent ¡®beauties¡¯ massaging him.

    ¡°Do you prefer being raped before being killed, or being killed before being raped?¡± Leonis asked with a chuckle.

    The two Transcendent ¡®beauties¡¯ immediately knelt down in fear, iming repeatedly that they did not hear a thing.

    Leonis stood up from the throne and pushed a ¡®beauty¡¯ down beneath his crotch.

    ¡°I was nning on eating it only after it matured a bit more. It looks like it¡¯s time to eat it now.¡±

    Leonis¡¯ gaze prated the pce as itnded on the Transcendence Holy Tree that ascended into the sky.

    ¡­

 Chapter 350: Some fruits no longer exist if you miss them

    Chapter 350: Some fruits no longer exist if you miss them

    Leonis¡¯s gaze prated the pce as itnded on the Transcendence Holy Tree that ascended into the sky. His eyes revealed a nostalgic look.

    Leonis¡¯s mother was an aristocrat in Transcendence, but for some baffling reason, she fell in love with a lion-headed man, to the point of giving birth to him, against all opposition.

    The Transcendents¡¯ racial discrimination was deeply rooted. In their minds, a Transcendent beggar was of even greater nobility than the kings of other races.

    It was conceivable how terrible the repercussions Leonis¡¯ mother had faced. She was expelled from her family, going from an aristocrat to a lowly civilian. Leonis¡¯s father could not withstand the external pressure and left, abandoning the helpless mother and son to fend for themselves.

    Therefore, Leonis¡¯s life was divided into two parts. The second half was obviously the brilliant moment as king, while the first half was dark and bitter, unimaginable to themon person.

    Leonis tried his best to forget his tragic childhood, but he could never forget the spring when he was ten years old.

    It was a sunny and vibrant morning. His mother, who felt despair towards life and the future facing her, had cooked a pot of gruel.

    Leonis¡¯s mother drank a bowl with a deadpan expression before spitting out a ck blood that soaked the ground before dying in pain.

    The gruel was poisoned, and it was extremely poisonous.

    Leonis had only taken a sip but did not immediately die from the poison. However, he was unlikely to live for long.

    This was not murder but suicide.

    His mother could not put up with the hardships of life and the cruel reality she faced, so she chose death.

    Leonis still loved life, but no one would save him.

    Leonis was filled with despair. He knew that he would die once the poison spread through his body.

    However, before his death, what could he do in his young and powerless state?

    Leonis came in front of the Transcendence Holy Tree and began climbing it. Since he was destined to die, he wanted to die somewhere closer to heaven.

    Back then, the Transcendence Holy Tree was only surrounded by a wall, without any guards watching it. This was because the tree wasced with poison, it was equivalent to courting death if one attempted to approach it.

    However, Leonis was facing certain death, so why couldn¡¯t he achieve his childhood dream of climbing the tallest holy tree, hiding in its rainbow crown where no one could find him while looking down at the Transcendents that trampled him and his mother?

    Could such a beautiful wish be fulfilled before he died?

    People noticed him climbing the holy tree, but no one stopped him. Instead, they watched gleefully, waiting for him to be consumed by the poison before plummeting to the ground when his body was eroded by it.

    It was a death for all to view, colder and crueler than an execution ground.

    Leonis climbed upwards, unsure of how high he had climbed, but he knew that he had to climb higher.

    Higher, just a bit higher, stay further away from the dwarves on the ground.

    Ten meters, twenty meters, thirty meters¡­

    Leonis was not poisoned to death by the holy tree¡¯s poison because it conflicted with the poison in the bowl of gruel. Maybe it was divine mercy, or maybe it had not activated¡­

    But the result was Leonis sessfully climbing into the tree¡¯s crown, disappearing from the crowd¡¯s sight. He overlooked the capital of Transcendence, feeling like he had fulfilled his dying wish. In the dirty and dark country, this was the only holy ground that was clean.

    If he could be buried here, it would be a silver lining.

    But at that moment, Leonis saw two heart-shaped fruits.

    The outline of the two fruits was nearly indiscernible as they camouged themselves within the leaves. If not for Leonis sitting on a branch just beneath the fruits, he would not have discovered them.

    The two fruits were different in size. One of them appeared to be ripe while the other appeared somewhat nascent.

    Leonis was curious over its taste and plucked the ripe fruit. He chewed on it before swallowing it.

    And that was the moment his life and fate changed.

    That was a mysterious and magical fruit. It allowed a hybrid child of Transcendents and a member of the lion-headed species to possess a physique that exceeded purebred Transcendents.

    He went from a desperate child that was facing imminent death to the strongest Braveheart that ruled over Transcendence. Leonis¡¯s life had a turning point because of this fruit!

    Therefore, for the decades that followed, Leonis was waiting for the nascent fruit to ripen.

    If it was possible, Leonis wished to send an army to guard the holy tree, but that would easily arouse the suspicion of others. In addition to him not dying after climbing the tree at the age of ten, and how he experienced a life-changing situation aftering down, it was easy to guess about the matter regarding the holy tree¡¯s fruit.

    Therefore, Leonis only assigned four guards. In fact, he was not too worried that others would have such heaven-defying luck like he had.

    And at this moment, knowing that Moya, the head of the eight Bravehearts, was about to lead a rebellion, Leonis could not wait any longer.

    The fruit was almost ripe, but Leonis wished to consume it only after it was fully ripened, but it was not a bad idea eating it at that moment either.

    Leonis retracted his gaze from the holy tree and lowered his head to see the Transcendent ¡®beauty¡¯ that was working hard with her mouth to serve him, afraid that she would be silenced. Slowly, a male desire was ignited.

    Before eating the fruit, he decided to eat the two ¡®beauties¡¯ first!

    With this thought in mind, Leonis reached his hand out to rip the clothes of the ¡®beauty¡¯ beside him.

    Soon, moans that sounded closer to screaming sounded in the pce in an endless fashion.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    If Leonis had not chosen to sumb to his lust by eating the ¡®beauties¡¯, or if Leonis was not that evesting by finishing the tussle in a minute or two, what he missed might not have been irredeemable.

    But there were no ifs in this world.

    As Leonis was engaging in sex, Shi Xiaobai had already plucked the heart-shaped fruit.

    Shi Xiaobai swallowed his saliva and took a bite.

    The fruit that melted in his mouth was like a delicious ice-cream, but its vor was even moreplex. It was as though sweetness, sourness, bitterness and spiciness were all mashed together. There was an ice-cold feeling that pervaded the entire mouth cavity, but after swallowing it, it suddenly turned hot. Instantly, his organs warmed up, as though he had drunk a mouthful of aged white wine.

    What was this taste?

    It seemed rather superficial to describe it as a delicacy because the vor of the fruit could not be considered to be the most vorful, but it was certainly the most unique.

    Shi Xiaobai felt that his trip was worth it. This fruit seemed to be the most delicious item he had ever eaten. It was probably addictive if he ate more of it.

    The coolness shot straight to his brain, while the warmth filled his blood. Theplex blend of the four vors felt like a microcosm of life.

    Shi Xiaobai enjoyed every mouthful of the fruit. He did not even spare the fruit¡¯s core. When the entire fruit was finished, he could not help but lick the juice off his fingers.

    ¡°Burp¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but burp after finishing the fruit.

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly widened his eyes.

    He was finally satiated?

    Despite eating countless rocks, gigantic ck scorpions and steel rhinoceroses that filled the desert, he had never been satiated.

    But just eating a single fruit made his stomach feel bloated. It appeared as though he did not need to eat for a long period of time.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately realized that the fruit¡­contained unimaginable power!

    As he felt his body digesting this inexhaustible energy, his physique was being enhanced at an exaggerated speed, so much so that Shi Xiaobai nearlyughed out loud.

    However, Shi Xiaobai quickly noticed that the fragrance that permeated the holy tree was vanishing. With the fruit eaten, the fragrance left behind on the leaves was dissipating. Soon, the fragrance would vanishpletely.

    ¡°Time to run!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not dare to stay in the holy tree for long. The fruit was clearly extraordinary. If the fragrance were to disappear, someone would likely discover that the fruit had been eaten.

    Since the tree leaves were unptable, there was no more reason to stay in the tree!

    Shi Xiaobai quickly left.

    ¡­

    When Leonis was done with his tussling, with two of the Transcendent ¡®beauties¡¯ no longer looking normal, Shi Xiaobai was already sitting in the audience stands of the arena.

    Some fruits no longer exist if you miss them.

 Chapter 351: Wrong way of posturing

    Chapter 351: Wrong way of posturing

    The Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament officially began at nine in the morning. There were about five hundred Bravehearts from various races participating in the tournament. The Braveheart Martial Arts Tournamentsted for two days; therefore the system could not be one that had continuous stops in between, or else it would take too long.

    The highlights of the tournament were the qualifying match in the afternoon and the challenge against the defending champion the next day.

    Therefore, the morningpetition could be said to be unusually cruel. About five hundred people were split into thirty-two groups, with each ground having approximately ten people. They fought in a free-for-all, with two people from each group qualifying, resulting in sixty-four people.

    As for the sixty-four people that qualified, they would duel each other in pairs, with the final victor being able to obtain the eligibility to challenge the defending champion, King Leonis.

    Hence, it was a long day for the participating Bravehearts. To be able to win the right to challenge the champion, they needed to win the ten-person battle royale, as well as the 64 to 32, 32 to 16, 16 to 8, 8 to 4, 4 to 2, 2 to 1, a total of seven matches.

    With the battles in the tournament so packed, the oues of the matches were decided rather simply. It was made in order to prevent the participants from expending too much of their stamina due to anxiety, which would affect their next match.

    Other than the final battle between two Bravehearts to determine the final challenger, with rules requiring the opponent to lose all ability to carry on fighting, the other matches had a rule that deemed having all four limbs touch the ground or falling out of the arena as defeat.

    The host of the tournament fluently described the rules once before announcing the beginning of the tournament.

    The participants had already drawn lots and split into groups. The first group with nine participants was first to take the stage.

    The arena for the free-for-all was very expansive, about the size of ten ser fields. The nine participants were dispersed on each corner of the arena.

    The free-for-all could only have two contestants left standing; therefore, other than using overwhelming strength to crush the other contestants, ying safe was another method to persist on till they were one of the remaining two.

    If one did not have the absolute confidence, no one wanted to be the focus of a free-for-all.

    ¡­

    When Shi Xiaobai left the Transcendence Holy Tree, the fragrance that permeated the air had nearly dissipated.

    As for the power that the fruit had given him, it was constantly being converted by him, like a steady stream of spring water.

    Shi Xiaobai felt his body turn warm, as though he had drunk a mouthful of hard liquor. His muscles were filled with energy and his blood was boiling, but not burning. It was as though his blood vessels were undergoing a transformation.

    Shi Xiaobai was overjoyed that his body was evolving and transforming.

    After he left the holy tree, he quickly headed to the tournament¡¯s venue.

    At this moment, the seats were packed with people, but thankfully there were a few empty spots. Shi Xiaobai randomly found a spot to sit down, but his surroundings were all green-skinned dwarves or strange people from other races.

    Of course, in the eyes of the other races, Shi Xiaobai as a human was the true freak of nature. This was because they had never seen or even heard of such a race in their impressions or memory.

    Shi Xiaobai ignored the probing eyes of the others. He watched the intense battle in the arena while he experienced his body¡¯s absorption of the energy.

    When Shi Xiaobai came to the arena, the tightly-packed free-for-all battles had already begun. It was unknown which group it was, but Shi Xiaobai immediately lost interest in it when he noticed that Pulp Farmer andpany or the eight Transcendent Bravehearts were not participating in this round. He focused on experiencing the growth of his strength.

    This form of focus could also speed up the absorption to a certain extent.

    Time quickly passed as there was no stalemate thatsted very long in the free-for-all. After all, having four limbs touch the ground or falling out of the arena resulted in elimination. Therefore, there were only two participants left after about five minutes.

    After this free-for-all ended, the next round of contestants was already ready along the sidelines. Thirty-six free-for-all rounds had to bepleted in the morning, therefore time was rather tight.

    Shi Xiaobai found it rather boring, but the audience was enthusiastic. Although the scrimmage was not gory or even considered violent, as long as the confrontation during a scrimmage wasplicated enough, be it the overwhelming might or psychological intrigue, the brainless spectators would find it awesome despite not understanding a thing.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. He noticed that Pulp Farmer and Liu Yu were in the next group of participants!

    The two human trial-takers had been chosen to be in the same group!

    Thankfully, there were two spots for each group, preventing the need for the two to engage in an internecine struggle. They could even cooperate.

    Before the battle began, Shi Xiaobai heard an unbridled discussion.

    ¡°Look, what race is that? They look so weird. Have you seen it before?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before, but I heard that they are called ¡®humans¡¯. Previously, there was some conflict with the gate watcher gargantuan when they entered the city. Apparently the gargantuan felt that humans were a race even lowlier than ants, so they were barred from entry.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case. No wonder they look so frail and weak. How were they chosen to be Bravehearts?¡±

    ¡°Who knows, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Such weaklings would not evenst a single round, so they are nothing of concern. Sigh, this group doesn¡¯t have any of the eight Transcendent Bravehearts. I¡¯m so looking forward to Lord Moya¡¯s appearance!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Two green-skinned dwarves behind Shi Xiaobai discussed without considering their words. The contempt in their words caused Shi Xiaobai to frown slightly.

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat angry, but he did not speak, nor did he turn his head.

    Engaging in a war of words did not lend credence to the matter. Using facts to smack someone in the face was most practical. Shi Xiaobai believed in Pulp Farmer and Liu Yu¡¯s strength. None of the eight Transcendent Bravehearts were in this group, so they were likely able to quickly end the match. When that happened, the two green-skinned dwarves would know to shut their mouths.

    ¡­

    The free-for-all began.

    Just as Shi Xiaobai expected, without the eight Transcendent Bravehearts in the group, the Bravehearts from other races did not apply any pressure on Pulp Farmer and Liu Yu.

    However, the quick end to the battle rendered Shi Xiaobai speechless, because it ended too quickly.

    At the instant the free-for-all began, Pulp Farmer thrust out his spear, and with his domineering strength, he pushed down five participants in front of him. With a wave of Liu Yu¡¯s whisk, the remaining three participants were pushed out of the arena by an unknown force.

    Immediately, only Pulp Farmer and Liu Yu were left standing in the arena. Pent-up anger had welled in the two of them; therefore, they used a domineering strength immediately.

    The free-for-allsted only a few seconds before it ended.

    The scene should have been shocking, but the ordinary Transcendent civilians did not understand what had happened.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Why did all the participants except the humans fall down by themselves or fly out of the arena? Was this match fixed?¡±

    ¡°Despicable. They probably bribed the participants. It seems that the humans are very rich.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt somewhat helpless hearing these ignorant conversations. Sometimes, posturing too much would end up being overdone. It required the audience to understand what sort of posturing you were doing.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed, but he was not too anxious either. The tournament still had a long way ahead. With the opponents overly weak, there was no way to reflect the might of Pulp Farmer and Liu Yu.

    When they battled with the eight Transcendent Bravehearts, these snobbish idiots who looked down on humans would realize how ignorant they were.

    Maybe the heavens had heard the inner voice in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart.

    In the next free-for-all, Shi Xiaobai was surprised to see Feng Yuanlin as well as the second strongest Transcendent, Moya!

 Chapter 352: The importance of a posturing technique

    Chapter 352: The importance of a posturing technique

    Pulp Farmer and Liu Yu had won too fast, resulting in the ignorant audience to mistake it for match fixing. Immediately, there was public outrage, but at this moment, the third human Braveheart hade on stage. He was also in the same group as the second strongest Transcendent, Moya!

    The audience went into a frenzy!

    ¡°Lord Moya, wipe out those despicable humans that engaged in match fixing!¡±

    ¡°Despicable humans, get the fuck out of the tournament!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The denouncement and cursing went back and forth, and of course, there were some voices of reason in them, but they were quickly drowned out.

    At this moment, Moya had walked to the middle of the arena. Other than Feng Yuanlin, the other seven contestants knew their worth and walked to the edges of the arena in a bid to get as far away from Moya as possible.

    Feng Yuanlin stood closest to Moya at a corner of the arena. His usual cheeky grin was reced with something more serious.

    Just like Shi Xiaobai, even if they were maligned, they would not waste their breaths in an argument. They would use facts to speak for themselves and smack faces. This was because they possessed the power to do so.

    Even though his opponent was the second strongest warrior, Moya, who had only been defeated by five trial-takers throughout history, Feng Yuanlin would not cower. After all, the reputation of his partners, as well as the dignity of humanity, was at stake.

    What he wanted to defend and prove was a hundred times more important than being defeated!

    Therefore, he had to face it straight on!

    ¡°Go to one side and let me fight Moya alone!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin bellowed angrily at the other participants. He was extremely high-handed and arrogant!

    Moya¡¯s eyes were filled with an ill-humored look.

    The other Bravehearts showed disdain for him as they scoffed, ¡°Who the hell do you think you are? Wouldn¡¯t it be humiliating if we followed whatever you said?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin¡¯s eyes turned cold. He did not mind demolishing the bunch of idiots!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s impression of Feng Yuanlin increased by several times upon seeing his domineering attitude. He was extremely eager to see Feng Yuanlin fight a wonderful match so as to vent the anger that had welled up.

    At the same time, he was somewhat curious how strong this green-skinned dwarf, Moya, was.

    At this moment, the referee announced themencement of the battle!

    At that instant, the one-meter-tall Moya suddenly swelled up, as though he was a shriveled balloon that was suddenly injected with arge amount of gas.

    In an instant, the green-skinned dwarf turned into a three-meter tall green-skinned gargantuan!

    His muscles bulged, making him look as hard as a rock. His massive limbs contained terrifying power!

    What was going on?

    The audience immediately answered Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°Wow, Lord Moya has activated his first form!¡±

    ¡°It looks like Lord Moya does not n on going easy!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, it¡¯s just the first form. It¡¯s said that Lord Moya is a monster that can reach the third form. Other than King Leonis, no one can match him!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised.

    So this was the reason why the Transcendents were so powerful?

    They even had transformations. Moya, who had activated the first form, was now like an elephantpared to its previous state. Moya went from a harmless looking dwarf to a three-meter-tall gargantuan that obviously appeared to be filled with explosive power!

    The free-for-all had already begun, but no one moved. Feng Yuanlin was given quite a fright by Moya¡¯s perverse change.

    At this moment, Moya suddenly lifted his right foot and stamped on the ground!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An explosion sounded as the foot that trampled towards the ground possessed terrifying power. Instantly, the ground cracked as a shockwave emanated!

    Feng Yuanlin snapped out of his daze as he quickly concentrated. He bent his legs and stood firmly as though he was rooted to the ground.

    As the ground quaked, he could sense the vibrating energies surge through his body from his foot.

    Feng Yuanlin wobbled gently a few times, abating the energies.

    This stamp naturally could not knock him down.

    Two shields appeared out of thin air into Feng Yuanlin¡¯s hands!

    ¡°Moya! Eat this!¡± Feng Yuanlin bellowed angrily as he raised his shields and charged at Moya!

    Your contempt!

    Your ndering!

    I¡¯ll destroy them all!

    The match has only just begun!

    ¡°The match is over!¡±

    The referee¡¯s resounded voice suddenly sshed a basin of cold water, dousing Feng Yuanlin¡¯s burning rage. He stopped in surprise as he surveyed his surroundings.

    He realized that the remaining seven participants had fallen to the ground, with some of them even unconscious!

    Moya¡¯s stamp was something Feng Yuanlin could withstand, but the other Bravehearts could not resist it at all. They instantly lost their ability to continue doing battle.

    ¡°Fuck, aren¡¯t they just too weak!?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin could not help but curse.

    Moya transformed back to a dwarf state and nonchntly nced at Feng Yuanlin before leaving.

    The free-for-all had ended in an instant, and Moya had no interest in staying even though the human that spoke recklessly had managed to withstand his most ordinary stamp. Feng Yuanlin was unable to give him the slightest desire of fighting.

    This was because the opponent was too weak!

    The scene Moya left behind while departing was like it was an invincible powerhouse seeking defeat. It looked somewhat lonely, but it was also excellent posturing!

    It was a sessful act of posturing because the audience had clearly seen Moya¡¯s stamp. They had also seen the resulting cracks on the ground, as well as the shocking scene of how the powerful stamp had ended the battle!

    ¡°Moya! Moya! Moya!¡±

    The Transcendents went wild as they screamed Moya¡¯s name at the top of their lungs!

    At this moment, Moya was the center of attention!

    As for why the human did not fall down despite the stamping attack, it did not matter. He was just an irrelevant side character!

    There was no end to the deafening cheers because the audience could no longer extricate themselves from the magnificence and thrill of that single stamp.

    Only after a long time did the cheers fade away, allowing the next free-for-all to continue as per normal.

    In the following matches, the eight Transcendent Bravehearts took the stage one after another. For some odd reason, the eight Bravehearts were experts at posturing. They used a variety of methods of posturing, attracting the wild screams of the audience till they turned hoarse.

    A silent Shi Xiaobai had no interest to continue watching the matches any further. Pulp Farmer andpany had already taken the stage and they had sessfully reached the second round¡¯s sixty-four people knockouts. Yet, Shi Xiaobai was not happy at all.

    Strength aside, they had lost when it came to posturing. It was an abject defeat!

    ¡°Sigh, if it were This King¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai imagined what kinds of posturing he would do if he took the stage.

    Shi Xiaobai realized that if he were to take center stage, a simple move would make everyone stand aside.

    In terms of posturing, the eight Bravehearts were greatlycking!

    ¡°Unfortunately This King did not participate in it!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat regretful that he did not participate in the tournament. If he knew that posturing could redeem themselves as humans, he would have done it without any qualms.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed, but he was in no hurry at the moment. There was still the 64-strong yoffs in the afternoon.

    There were no tricks to a duel between two people.

    When the time came, Pulp Farmer andpany would demonstrate their strength, letting those idiots shut their mouths!

    Afternoon, afternoon, pleasee quickly!

    ¡­

 Chapter 353: Shi Xiaobai, I want to learn to posture!

    Chapter 353: Shi Xiaobai, I want to learn to posture!

    After the battle royale ended in the morning, there was only an intervening hour. The 64-strong yoffs ensued in the afternoon.

    The enthusiasm among the audience in the afternoon was soaring even higher. One-on-one duels were even more exciting.

    During the break, Shi Xiaobai, Pulp Farmer andpany convened. Indeed, the trio was furious. Pulp Farmer and Liu Yu had overdone their posturing, making the audience think that they had fixed the match. Feng Yuanlin won without doing a thing and was mocked by the audience as winning while lying down.

    The trio found the situation fucked up.

    However, after drawing lots during the break to determine the battles, the three immediately felt better. They had pretty good luck.

    In the first yoff that reduced 64 people to 32, Pulp Farmer had drawn a lot to fight Siba, who was ranked fifth among the Transcendent Bravehearts. Feng Yuanlin had drawn a lot to fight Mill, who was ranked seventh among the Transcendent Bravehearts.

    The other contestants were dreading to meet the eight Bravehearts, but the three of them had encountered two. This was considered bad luck from a probability point of view, but to them, it was an extremely good thing.

    Liu Yu said, ¡°ording to This penniless priest¡¯s information, only Moya has a special transformation unlike the rest. The other seven Bravehearts are only slightly stronger. With how strong the both of you are, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem winning!¡±

    Pulp Farmer said with a sunken tone, ¡°Winning is not a problem. The problem is that it needs to be beautifully won, won in a manner¡­¡±

    Before Pulp Farmer finished his sentence, Feng Yuanlin finished his words, ¡°Won in a manner with sufficient posturing! The idiotic audience really maddens me. Other than Moya having a bit of strength, the other seven Bravehearts are just fucking posturing. They didn¡¯t even do a good job, but the audience had orgasmic reactions as though they had eaten aphrodisiacs.¡±

    Pulp Farmer said with a sigh, ¡°Actually, there is no need for us to care about them or what they think. However, there is really no way of swallowing this anger. In the afternoon, I¡¯ll beat that Siba, making all of them shut their mouths.¡±

    Liu Yu said, ¡°Is shutting their mouths enough? This time, I agree with what Feng Yuanlin just said. Not only must we win, we must win with sufficient posturing. The more posturing we do, the more we smack those suckers in the face.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin nodded when he heard this.

    Pulp Farmer said with a wry smile, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not good at posturing.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin said with a chuckle, ¡°Liu Yu and I aren¡¯t good at posturing either. Power is needed for posturing after all. However, there is a person whose posturing realm is godlike. We can learn from him.¡±

    Pulp Farmer was surprised as he asked in wonderment, ¡°Who?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin and Liu Yu simultaneously pointed to a youth who had been silent in the corner all this while.

    ¡°Who else?¡± Feng Yuanlin said with glee, ¡°Boss Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shattering of the diamond monster on the sixth level with that one punch is the best posturing act I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±

    Liu Yu said with a nod, ¡°In terms of posturing, Shi Xiaobai is the only person that can awe This penniless priest. Both of you should ask for his advice.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai slowly shook his head and said in all seriousness, ¡°This King isn¡¯t good at posturing either. That punch was purely lucky, and there happened to be a mountain behind it. If it was a diamond mountain, it would probably need two punches.¡±

    Pulp Farmer was not at the sixth level back then, but upon hearing what they said, he could immediately imagine the scene. In addition to what Shi Xiaobai had said, Pulp Farmer¡¯s expression was extremely fascinating.

    Pulp Farmer said with great emotions, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, I want to learn to posture!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    At one in the afternoon, the tournament continued.

    The first match was looked forward to by the audience. It was that human that won lying down, Feng Yuanlin, against one of the eight Transcendent Bravehearts, Mill!

    Now, the Transcendents had a great aversion to the race known as humans. They felt that such a race was weak and despicable, but they had wicked luck. They did not consider them worthy of bing glorious Bravehearts or deserving to participate in the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament!

    And in this first match, Mill ranked seventh among their glorious eight Bravehearts would give penance to a human. It was something they eagerly looked forward to!

    ¡°Mill, all the best. Kill that human!¡±

    ¡°Lord Mill, don¡¯t show mercy!¡±

    ¡°Let that foolish human know that the inborn gap between races is something unbridgeable!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As the audience biased themselves in their cheers, the two participants appeared from both sides of the arena.

    Mill raised both his hands to greet the audience. He clearly enjoyed the feeling of being in the limelight.

    Mill stretched his finger out and said loudly, ¡°One punch. I only need one punch and I¡¯ll send this human scrambling out of Transcendence!¡±

    Mill had begun vaunting himself before the fight even began. Bragging was all a part of posturing, so he did not mind posturing first!

    The audience enjoyed this and immediately gave their kudos.

    Feng Yuanlin sneered in his heart as he maintained his silence.

    Such inferior posturing was extremely ridiculous. It was nothingpared to true posturing.

    At the referee¡¯s signal, the arena slowly turned silent.

    The duel was about to begin.

    Mill habitually talked smack. ¡°Human, there¡¯s still time to run!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin did not respond as a shield suddenly appeared out of nowhere in his hand.

    It was a shield made of bronze and it looked extremely ordinary. There were even patches of rust on it, giving it a worn-out look.

    The way the shield appeared was rather fascinating, but its shape was greatlycking.

    Mill said mockingly, ¡°A trickster? Can¡¯t you buy a nicer-looking shield? Aren¡¯t you humans very rich? I can shatter this crappy shield with a finger!¡±

    However, Feng Yuanlin remained unresponsive. His eyes revealed a silence and seriousness, as though he was a young contestant facing the duel seriously.

    Mill felt that he had postured enough verbally, so he did not speak any further. His body suddenly bulged as he turned from a short green-skinned dwarf into a three-meter tall gargantuan!

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    Seeing how both sides were ready, the referee signaled by waving his hand down!

    The battle officially began as the audience immediately held their breaths as they calmly waited for Mill¡¯s performance!

    The Transcendent Bravehearts had never let them down, and it would be no different this time!

    Millughed maniacally as he strode towards Feng Yuanlin!

    ¡°Watch me shatter it with a finger prick!¡±

    There was practically not a moment when Mill wasn¡¯t posturing!

    Feng Yuanlin did not face him head on, nor did he dodge. Instead, he raised his shield and stood in ce, like he was a member of a supporting cast!

    Mill¡¯s three-meter tall body was rippling with firm muscles. His thick arms contained terrifying power, as his finger was nearly the size of a human¡¯s fist!

    Mill approached and with a loud roar, he stretched out his finger and poked at the shield!

    The audience stared with widened eyes, looking forward to the shocking performance of that simple poke.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    When the thick finger mmed into the worn-out and rusty bronze shield, it let out a dull thud!

    The audience focused their eyes and were immediately left appalled. Despite being struck by the power of the finger, the shield did not even crack, much less shatter!

    The human was still standing still and remained motionless!

    What was going on?

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Mill stared with widened eyes. How could this shield be so hard?

    ¡°Eat my fist!¡±

    Mill reacted very quickly. Although he had failed to posture as the shield was not shattered with a prick from his finger, it did not really matter. He had only been careless!

    He used 70% of his strength in his punch. He made sure to shatter the shield and not let the human stand up any further!

    Mill gave a thundering roar as he punched out!

    Feng Yuanlin held up his shield and remained motionless, as though he was a fool.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Therge and hard fist smashed heavily into the worn-out shield!

 Chapter 354: Shi-style Posturing Technique

    Chapter 354: Shi-style Posturing Technique

    Mill¡¯s first transformation made him three-meters-tall. His arms were as thick as a tree trunk, and his solid fists looked like a savage hammer. His angry punch would cause winds to howl, nearly to the point of creating a sonic boom.

    Feng Yuanlin continued holding up his shield without dodging, as though he was a fool.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    When this punch struck straight into the shield, there was no loss in power. An explosive collision sounded like a gigantic cruiser had hit the rocks. Sound waves sted like explosives.

    The force of this punch was apparent from its sound. The audience pricked up their ears and held their breaths as they stared at the rusty and worn-out shield with widened eyes!

    At the instant the hammer-like fist made an impact, it looked like it had been fixed in ce.

    And the worn-out bronze shield looked as though it had been frozen, remaining in impable condition!

    Feng Yuanlin¡¯s legs only shook gently!

    The power of that punch only resulted in this?

    The audience let out exmations of disbelief!

    In terms of sound and momentum, this punch did not appearcking in any way. Mill¡¯s slightly red face was extremely real as well. It was impossible for this fist to look impressive butck real worth!

    But how did that worn-out bronze shield perfectly withstand the blow?

    How could this shield be so strong?

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    The person who found it most unbelievable was Mill. He refused to believe that 70% of his strength had failed to shatter the worn-out shield. There must have been a trick in this matter!

    ¡°Tricks are only a joke in front of absolute power!¡±

    Mill roared ferociously as he immediately punched out again. This time, he used all his strength. The sound and momentum of the punch were boosted once again!

    He did not believe that his punch would fail to shatter the worn-out shield!

    The Transcendent citizens refused to ept the situation as well, but they had no reason to doubt. They stared at the arena with widened eyes, unwilling to miss the heart-wrenching scene!

    Feng Yuanlin, who still had his shield raised up, remained extremely confident. Against Mill¡¯s third punch that came seamlessly, he remained motionless like a mountain. The way he held up his shield was like a firm rock!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The third punch struck the shield!

    What was the oue?

    ¡°It still did not break!?¡± The audience eximed!

    The worn-out shield managed to withstand three consecutive punches from Mill, who was ranked seventh among the eight Transcendent Bravehearts?

    ¡°That human¡¯s feet moved slightly.¡±

    A meticulous Transcendent citizen brought attention to this point that was easy to miss.

    However, immediately there were indignant citizens who began sparking a war of words, ¡°So what? Three punches only to make someone move his feet slightly? How can that trash, Mill, be one of the eight Bravehearts? Fuck, it can¡¯t be that the title of the eight Bravehearts is hogwash?¡±

    In any team, race or country, anything couldck except bashers and anti-fans. Bashers who had been lurking but never had a chance to vent their displeasure finally encountered the ushering in of a great opportunity, so how could they miss this opportunity to criticize without needing to pay any responsibility?

    ¡°Failing to shatter a crappy shield is putting us Transcendents to shame!¡±

    ¡°I already said that other than Moya, the other seven Bravehearts are hogwash. Mill has let the cat out of the bag!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, if the eight Bravehearts are only this strong, how are we to fight against the Infernal King?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The bashers had seized the perfect moment. Most citizens would not choose to remain silent at this moment. Although true fans of Mill refuted, they were clearly being overwhelmed.

    The truth was for all to see!

    Mill¡¯s three consecutive punches had failed to shatter the worn-out bronze shield. The excuse that the opponent was too strong or that the shield was extremely strong was something the Transcendent citizens refused to ept. Then, the only exnation was¡ªMill was crap!

    Mill naturally heard the boos ringing as his expression immediately turned as ugly as if he had eaten shit!

    ¡°I have to shatter it!¡±

    Mill realized this point. If he failed to shatter the shield, this matter would leave on a lifetime stain on him.

    ¡°Well done human. I admit that I have belittled you. You have forced me to turn serious! Just now, I only used 20% of my strength. Now, watch me use 30%!¡±

    Mill pretended that he had yet to use his full strength and continued posturing forcefully. Now, as long as he shattered the shield, he could still save his reputation!

    Thankfully, this human continued to not take any action, as though he was waiting for him to continue hitting the shield. This gave Mill a final chance!

    ¡°It¡¯s time to crack!¡± Mill roared angrily as he smashed his fist at the shield!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    In this punch Mill used his full strength and more!

    But it was useless. The shield remained indestructible!

    Then what else could Mill do?

    Another punch!

    After striking with a right punch, Mill immediately followed up with a left punch!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Two punches that were made using his full strength and a little bit more were still unable to shatter the shield. However, the worn-out bronze shield finally revealed a new crack!

    There was hope!

    ¡°I can shatter it!¡±

    Mill saw hope!

    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!

    Mill began striking the shield wildly!

    One punch, two punches, three punches¡­

    Feng Yuanlin was also extremely amodating as he continued raising the shield, withstanding the storm-like barrage of punches from Mill.

    The audience gradually fell silent, with some of them frightened by the scene.

    A frenzied Mill emitted a menacing power, and his storm of fists was astounding!

    That worn-out bronze shield finally began to reveal cracks!

    Some of the meddling members of the audience had already begun counting the number of Mill¡¯s punches loudly.

    In the silent arena, other than Mill¡¯s angry roars and deafening sounds of the impacts, there were only voices of people counting with others joining into the foray.

    ¡°Fifty-six!¡±

    When the number of punches reached fifty-six, a loud crack resounded!

    The worn-out bronze shield finally shattered, only after Mill frantically bashed at it for fifty-six times!

    ¡°It has shattered, it has shattered. Hahaha!¡±

    Millsughed in madness as he looked overjoyed. He did not forget to posture by saying, ¡°Not bad, human. You forced This Braveheart to use 60% of his strength. You are worthy of praise!¡±

    This time, the silent arena did not break out into cheers. The Transcendents were all silent. They were no fools after all. There was no way they would believe that Mill¡¯s frantic look was one of him using only 60% of his strength. Mills had probably expended the power for childbirth as well.

    At this moment, Feng Yuanlin, who had been like a silent rock, gently patted his palms as he said, ¡°Impressive, the Transcendent Bravehearts indeed live up to their reputation. You are worth making me a bit more serious.¡±

    After Feng Yuanlin said this, he raised his right hand, producing a golden shield that appeared out of nowhere!

    It was a perfect and glimmering golden shield that looked extremely hard!

    If the worn-out bronze shield was like an old man on his deathbed, the golden shield would be described as a high-spirited youth. The rigidity and the strength were extremely contrasting from the appearance!

    There was an uproar.

    Mill¡¯s face turned ashen!

    The worn-out bronze shield that Mill shattered using fifty-six punches was just a small trick of his opponent¡¯s. If by being slightly serious, the golden shield that was conjured was clearly upgraded several levels. How was Mill to shatter it?

    ¡°Humans are that powerful?¡±

    Such words came out of the mouths of the Transcendents.

    In the audience stands, Shi Xiaobai raised a big thumbs up at Feng Yuanlin with a smile!

    Pulp Farmer and Liu Yu were sitting beside him, looking overjoyed, but they were mostly feeling speechless.

    Liu Yu said with a sigh, ¡°This kind of posturing repertoire is truly matchless.¡±

    Pulp Farmer¡¯s mouth twitched as he said, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, I¡¯m impressed by you this time.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin¡¯s actions were naturally taught by Shi Xiaobai. That worn-out bronze shield looked worn-out, but it was, in fact, Feng Yuanlin¡¯s strongest technique. If not, how could it have withstood fifty-six punches from Mill?

    However, with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s teachings, Feng Yuanlin had put on some cosmetics on the shield!

    Did you use all your strength to shatter a shield?

    Sorry, that¡¯s just a worn-out bronze shield!

    The perfect golden shield is waiting for you!

    In less than a minute, Mill, who no longer had any fighting spirit left, was struck down by Feng Yuanlin¡¯s sudden shield bash, ending the match.

    From the beginning to the end, Feng Yuanlin did not say many words to posture, but the act of switching the two shields had allowed his posturing to be presented in an extreme manner.

    The Transcendents shut their mouths.

    However, there were still some who remained stubborn, iming that humans were not strong but rich, with them possessing powerful treasures.

    Regarding this, Shi Xiaobai only sneered.

    This was because in a short while, Pulp Farmer, who had learned the Shi-style Posturing Technique, was about to go next!

    ¡­

 Chapter 355: Unarmed combat

    Chapter 355: Unarmedbat

    Posturing required skill, but there was also a need for strength.

    If not for Feng Yuanlin¡¯s shield being sufficiently hard, allowing him to withstand fifty-six of Mill¡¯s punches, everything would only be theory craft.

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai was very pleased with Feng Yuanlin¡¯s performance and he was actually somewhat surprised.

    This youth that looked rather unreliable was rather shocking when he turned serious, especially as a result of the stark contrast he had from his stone-like appearance.

    From the looks of it, the top ten rookies in the official forecast were worth their salt. Of course, it definitely had something to do with the seven other Transcendent Bravehearts like Mill not living up to their reputations.

    After the battle, Mill¡¯s reputation was ruined. In Transcendence, where the strong were considered supreme, it was an indelible stain on him for losing to another race.

    And regarding the true strength of the humans as a race, the audience went from contempt to having divided opinions.

    A number of Transcendents began believing in the possibility that humans were strong, while the majority of Transcendents supported another viewpoint¡ªhumans were very weak, but very wealthy, allowing them to possess very powerful treasures.

    Feng Yuanlin had used his superpower, which should have been considered his own strength, but the Transcendent citizens did not understand such a thing. They only knew that the worn-out bronze shield had an extremely formidable defense. Furthermore, this human had a golden shield as well. From the looks of it, he might be hiding a tinum shield or a diamond shield. The number of treasures humans had was frightening, but the strength of humans remained a mystery.

    At this moment of time, no Transcendent believed that the human named Feng Yuanlin had won lying down in the first round from before. By association, the voices that believed Pulp Farmer and Liu Yu had fixed their matches gradually vanished as well.

    There were even members of the audience who began looking forward to the second time the humans could sh with the other Bravehearts¡ªPulp Farmer versus Siba, who was ranked fifth among the Transcendent Bravehearts!

    Regardless of race, it was only natural to be exclusive or to show curious ambivalence to something foreign. Towards apletely mysterious race, their instinct to be exclusive caused them to belittle humans. However, once there was something the foreign entity was worth exploring for, their buried curiosity would sprout with no way of curbing it.

    As they looked forward to the battle between a human and Siba, the audiencecked interest in the matches that followed. Like a food chain, Moya was standing at the top of the chain, while the eight Bravehearts were on the second level. The other Bravehearts from the other races were trampled beneath them, without being able to put up any resistance. Moya and the other eight Bravehearts would usually end the battle the moment they appeared.

    Only at the twenty-third round of the 64-to-32 yoffs did Pulp Farmer and Siba¡¯s battle begin. This unbreakable food chain was finally challenged, its stability at threat. What was the true strength of humans, and where would they be ced in the food chain? Or would they win the battle with some astounding treasure?

    But contrary to all expectations, the audience was immediately left extremely surprised when Pulp Farmer appeared. This was because Pulp Farmer had taken off all his armor, appearing only in casual clothing. He did not even hold a single weapon in his hand!

    Unarmedbat?

    ¡°Is this human crazy?¡±

    The Transcendent citizens were feeling somewhat stupefied and also somewhat incensed. As Transcendents, their biggest advantage came from their natural physique, allowing them to surpass the physiques of other races. And the reason why humans were discriminated against was a result of their greatly inferior physiques.

    This human that was proficient at using spears wanted to use his disadvantage to fight the Transcendent Bravehearts in their greatest advantage?

    Siba felt insulted as he cursed, ¡°Fool, do you think I¡¯m the same as that trash, Mill? Watch your arrogance and pick up your spear or I will rip your limbs apart, making you regret your stupidity for life!¡±

    Pulp Farmer remained silent with a calm expression. He wasposed and turned his body sideways in an unrestrained manner. He reached out his right arm and used his palms to make a curling inward gesture.

    The way he looked seemed to indicate that this was nothing, give it your best shot!

    Siba turned furious as his body instantly swelled up. He transformed from a short green-skinned dwarf to a three-meter tall gargantuan that was covered in muscles. The first form of the Transcendents was a gift the heavens gave them. It was also the main reason why they enjoyed a sense of superiority over other races!

    Siba¡¯s firm muscles were harder than steel, and his power was frightening. In terms of physique, a hundred Pulp Farmers would not have been enough to beat Siba!

    However, Pulp Farmer did not reveal any fear. He did not have any ns on using his weapon, as though a melee battle with Siba was not a problem at all. A mocking smile even suffused across his lips.

    With this, not only was Siba feeling humiliated, even the Transcendent citizens could not tolerate it any further.

    ¡°Fuck, Siba, tten the arrogant human!¡±

    ¡°This fool is courting death for him to dare to engage in a melee tussle with us, the Transcendents!¡±

    ¡°Siba, if you lose to this fool in a melee tussle, you might as wellmit suicide on the spot!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tempers red from the audience stands once again. Clearly, Pulp Farmer¡¯s acts had infuriated the Transcendent citizens. In their hearts, the Transcendents were the strongest race, with only the Infernals being able topete with them. And when it came to melee fights, the Transcendents were invincible!

    The human was challenging the honor of their race!

    Seeing the situation losing control, the referee gestured for the audience to quieten down with no avail. The referee announced the beginning of the duel amid the din!

    ¡°Human, prepare to die!¡±

    Siba was extremely eager to strike. The moment the referee gave the signal, Siba charged at Pulp Farmer like a bull!

    The audience was still yelling angrily as they looked forward to Siba ripping the arrogant human to pieces!

    Despite the din, one could hear the sound of Siba charging forward. As he trampled across the ground, it was as though a hammer was mming into a wargong, causing the ground to quake!

    Pulp Farmer did not move, but instead, he bent his knees slightly as he clenched his right fist, retracting it towards his chest!

    That was a stance of him readying a punch!

    Sibaughed from his extreme anger. This human actually wanted to fight him using fists?

    ¡°Courting death!¡± Siba roared angrily and rushed in front of Pulp Farmer. His fist that was thirsting to strike out suddenly mmed forward!

    The winds from the punch howled as air crackled, as though the terrifying power was ripping through the void!

    At the same time, Pulp Farmer¡¯s fist came thrusting forward like a bay.

    But in that split second, the hand that he was clenched tightly suddenly opened, like a blooming flower bud. His body moved slightly to the side at that moment, while his right foot took a step forward!

    An eye-popping scene suddenly happened.

    With Pulp Farmer dodging slightly, he easily came beside Siba. He reached out his right hand and grabbed Siba¡¯s right elbow, and hooking his right foot around Siba¡¯s legs, he used a tiny bit of force!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Siba instantly lost his bnce and crashed to the ground!

    At that moment, it was as though the audience had their throats pinched. The invectives they were hurling came to an abrupt halt.

    This was because although Siba had fallen to the ground, the battle was not yet over.

    Pulp Farmer was using one hand to hold onto Siba¡¯s right arm, preventing it from touching the ground!

 Chapter 356: Leonis on the brink of raging

    Chapter 356: Leonis on the brink of raging

    The physical strength of Transcendents was indeed terrifying, but having strength did not mean that they were powerful. A simple and nimble dodge by Pulp Farmer, a grab, and a trip, allowed him to cause therge and heavy Siba to fall to the ground.

    ording to the rules, in order to ensure that the contestants had sufficient stamina, contestants in any battle before the final round would be considered to have been defeated if their four limbs touched the ground, or if they fell out of the arena.

    Therefore, by tripping Siba, Pulp Farmer had already won the match.

    However, by holding on to Siba¡¯s right arm and preventing it from touching the ground, Pulp Farmer¡¯s intentions were obvious!

    What an arrogant human!

    While the Transcendents were reeling in shock, their emotions turnedplicated. From time immemorial, it had been the Bravehearts of the Transcendents who held back, but this time, they were being humiliated by another alien race!

    Pulp Farmer remainedposed as he said unfeelingly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting up?¡±

    Siba was somewhat stupefied, but when he heard this sentence, he was immediately incensed. He roared loudly and got up from the ground.

    Siba said in fury, ¡°Human, what trick did you use!?¡±

    From Siba¡¯s point of view, whatever that happened in that instant was too strange. All his strength had been easily neutralized, and with a slight use of force from the human, he found himself unable to find his footing.

    This was clearly not some physical strength that had caused him to fall, but some weird trick!

    Pulp Farmer sneered without a word.

    The Transcendents¡¯ physiques were indeed superior to humans, and he was indeed not their match in a simple fight. However, a melee battle was never limited to the sh of punches head on. Fighting skill yed an extremely important role as well!

    Pulp Farmer remembered that he had said to Shi Xiaobai not long ago, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, I want to learn to posture.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s answer was very simple. In a sentence, he said, ¡°Since they think their physique is extraordinary, why don¡¯t you beat them in a melee fight? Use your weakest trait to defeat their strongest!¡±

    Use your weakest trait to defeat their strongest!

    This was the best form of posturing!

    No, this was no longer posturing, but actual awesomeness!

    And Pulp Farmer happened to possess this capability. Most rookies believed that Pulp Farmer was impressive with spears, but they suffered a memorypse by not remembering a piece of information provided by the official forecast¡ªPulp Farmer had been a defending champion of the National Secondary School Martial Tournament for three consecutive years!

    Therefore, not only was Pulp Farmer proficient with spears, he was actually proficient in a multitude of weapons. His martial arts were amazing!

    Pulp Farmer gestured with his right hand again and said with his eyebrows raised, ¡°Shall we continue?¡±

    This provocative stance was taught to him by Shi Xiaobai. However, Pulp Farmer was indeed bad at posturing, so he was rather stiff when doing such an action.

    The stiffness of his posturing nearly drove Siba mad!

    Siba roared angrily as he charged once again.

    The story that happened after this became Siba¡¯s nightmare for life, and it also subverted all that the Transcendents knew.

    They saw Pulp Farmer easily defuse Siba¡¯s attack, and with a cool pose, mmed Siba to the ground. He even did an over shoulder throw, and every time Siba fell to the ground, he would hold up Siba¡¯s wrist or ankle, preventing all of his limbs from touching the ground.

    This was a merciless form of teasing and tant humiliation. However, the audience could no longer remain angry because all of this already indicated the overwhelming disparity in strength.

    At least if one considered the rules, Siba had lost countless times!

    Finally, Siba could no longer tolerate the repeated humiliation and ran out of the arena, pretending to have been defeated out of carelessness, ending the heart-wrenching situation that he was powerless at overturning.

    Pulp Farmer had used his excellent fighting skills topletely trash Siba, who was ranked fifth among the Transcendent Bravehearts!

    This was the might of humans!

    The Transcendents had no choice but to admit that in terms of fighting techniques, humans were not to be underestimated.

    From their point of view, humans had already proven themselves. They were a race to be taken seriously.

    ¡­

    After the battle ended, Pulp Farmer returned to the audience stands, but he did not look very happy.

    Feng Yuanlin eximed in surprise, ¡°Eh? Why don¡¯t you feel happy at all?¡±

    Pulp Farmer sighed and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t perfect enough.¡±

    Liu Yu rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Pulp Farmer, you have been corrupted by Shi Xiaobai so quickly. Isn¡¯t that perfect enough? Is there a need to posture any further?¡±

    Pulp Farmer shook his head and said with a heavy tone, ¡°It¡¯s not posturing. Didn¡¯t you notice that there was no way for me to sh head on with the Transcendent Bravehearts? In terms of physical strength, they are on apletely different level than me. If I got hit by his punch, I would have definitely been the one being defeated. Although I managed to trash him with my fighting technique, it¡¯spletely different from what Shi Xiaobai said. I was clearly using my strongest trait to defeat my opponent¡¯s weakest trait.¡±

    With Pulp Farmer saying this, Feng Yuanlin and Liu Yu were stunned. That was indeed the case, as they could not help but cast their gazes at Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s already sufficient. There¡¯s no need to posture, just proving that humans are very awesome is good enough.¡±

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai was somewhat disappointed as well. ording to the objective, toplete a perfect posturing by ¡®using your weakest trait to defeat their strongest¡¯, it needed Pulp Farmer to sh with Siba using his fist, beating him down with a single strike.

    But he had been too optimistic. Although Pulp Farmer was a martial arts genius, the physique humans had was indeed too disparate from the Transcendents¡¯. It was already pretty good aplishing such a feat.

    Shi Xiaobai did not reveal his disappointment but gave a word of encouragement, ¡°Continue working hard. If you are able to really defeat Moya, that would be true awesomeness.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was cognizant of his body increasing rapidly in strength as it constantly absorbed the energies of the holy tree¡¯s fruit. He could not help but feel a sense of anticipation.

    After hepletely absorbed the holy tree¡¯s fruit, how strong would his physique be?

    Was it strong enough to physically repress the Transcendent Bravehearts?

    ¡­

    The tournament continued on. The only person to challenge the defending champion, Leonis, had to be determined out of the sixty-four Bravehearts by the afternoon. As such, the tournament battles happened in close session.

    Thankfully, the method to determine victory was simple and crude. Therefore, every match did not take long to end.

    Pulp Farmer andpany had be the focus of attention. They demonstrated their redoubtable strength against other races in a way no different from fighting the Transcendent Bravehearts. Even when they encountered the other Transcendent Bravehearts other than Moya, they were still able to easily defeat them.

    The audience waspletely disappointed in the eight Bravehearts, but they were filled with confidence when it came to Moya. They looked forward to seeing the oue when any of the three humans encountered Moya.

    However, Pulp Farmer andpany had pretty good luck. They did not encounter Moya up to the final eight.

    And during this period of time, Pulp Farmer eliminated two of the eight Bravehearts, Feng Yuanlin eliminated one, while Liu Yu eliminated one during the 16th-finals. One of the other Bravehearts was ruthlessly eliminated by Moya.

    Hence, when the tournament reached the final eight, there were only three Bravehearts out of eight, including Moya.

    This was something unthinkable in previous years.

    The Transcendents who witnessed this with their own eyes began doubting if their Bravehearts had the ability to fight the armies of the Infernal King.

    And just as the intense quarterfinal battles were about to begin,

    Leonis, who should have appeared only tomorrow, suddenly appeared in the arena.

    At that moment, the audience shut their mouths.

    This was because everyone could clearly sense a formidable fury from him!

    It was a rage that made him seem like he wanted to annihte everything in front of him!

    After Leonis came to the arena, his eyes swept across every member of the audience in the audience stands. He twitched his nose, as though he was trying to catch the scent of something. Suddenly, his eyes fixated on a spot around Shi Xiaobai, Pulp Farmer, andpany.

    The eyes that looked like they were about to devour a person made him seem like a raging wild beast!

    ¡­

 Chapter 357: Moyaâ€™s rage

    Chapter 357: Moya¡¯s rage

    Why was Leonis so angry? Naturally, it was because the fruit of the Transcendence Holy Tree had been stolen by someone. However, Leonis could not find the thief and he did not even have a single clue.

    The four guards that had failed in their duty had already been ripped to pieces by a raging Leonis. He had searched the entire city with no avail.

    Now, he came to the tournament¡¯s arena, hoping that he had a sliver of hope. Or maybe it was just a struggle of indignation.

    However, Leonis did not have any psychic powers. He was unable to use his naked eyes to tell which bastard in the audience that numbered in the thousands had stolen the fruit. It was even possible that it had been swallowed into the person¡¯s belly.

    When he came to the stadium, an imperial guard had informed him of the situation at the tournament. The imperial guard trembled as he mentioned how Pulp Farmer andpany had eliminated four of the Transcendent Bravehearts to Leonis.

    The Transcendents noticed Leonis¡¯ ugly expression and believed that it was a result of the poor performance of the Transcendent Bravehearts. But in fact, Leonis could not be any happier regarding this matter. After all, he was already aware that Moya and the other Bravehearts would mutiny at the tournament tomorrow. He was eager for the eight Bravehearts to lose all their reputation.

    However, Leonis was somewhat curious over the mysterious race called ¡®humans¡¯ his imperial guard told him about.

    How would the sudden appearance of such a powerful race effect change to the present world?

    The imperial guard pointed in the direction of Shi Xiaobai andpany. As Leonis looked over, his eyes looked like a ferocious tiger, mainly because of the anger that resulted from the theft of the fruit.

    The Transcendents fell silent and did not dare to make a sound. They had long heard of Leonis¡¯s violent temper and ruthless character when it came to ughtering.

    The four Transcendent Bravehearts that had been eliminated deeply bowed their heads and hid the fear and loathing in their eyes. A wretched bastard child should have never be their king, but Leonis¡¯s might allowed him to crush all dissent. If Leonis wanted them dead, no one would dare to voice their opposition.

    ¡°Humans, wee to Transcendence. It appears that all of you have temporarily achieved good results, so continue working hard.¡±

    Leonis faced Shi Xiaobai andpany and said with an overbearing voice that sounded like thunder. Although his words were polite, it was impossible to disguise the anger in his words.

    However, Leonis was naturally hoping that these humans would be able to defeat the Transcendent Bravehearts, even better if they could defeat Moya.

    However, Leonis knew that it was very unlikely. Moya¡¯s strength had once shocked Leonis. If not for him eating the holy tree¡¯s fruit, Moya would have been a king that could not be overthrown by the Transcendents for a hundred years. His strength far exceeded that of the other Transcendents.

    However, there were no ifs in this world. His existence left Moya no choice but to swallow his ambition.

    However, a proud existence like Moya finally could not tolerate being trampled by someone else.

    Tomorrow, Moya is nning on going for broke and make a reckless move?

    Leonis sneered as he announced to everyone with a deep voice, ¡°The performance of the four Bravehearts today has disappointed everyone present, as well as This King. The four of the eight Transcendent Bravehearts will have their status as Bravehearts revoked. In addition, for the following quarter and semifinals, as well as the final match to determine the challenger, any Transcendent Braveheart that loses to another race, will have their status as Bravehearts revoked! The race of the Transcendents is the strongest race. This King knew this from a very young age. Then, why can the strongest race lose to another race? Is our mentality wrong? Or is it that the so-called Bravehearts are just too disappointing?¡±

    The racial discrimination the Transcendents had were deeply rooted. As a hybrid of the Transcendents and the lion-headed species, Leonis had been humiliated from a young age. Everyone could tell the mockery in his words, but it was a fact that the Transcendent Bravehearts had lost to Bravehearts from another race. Therefore, no one could retort in any way.

    Then, between the two reasons for the failure being ¡®the race of the Transcendents is not the strongest race¡¯ or ¡®the eight Bravehearts are too disappointing¡¯, no Transcendent would be foolish enough to choose the former. As such, the oue was fixed. The four Bravehearts, like Mill and Siba, who were defeated by humans were no longer Bravehearts from that moment!

    Moya¡¯s eyes flickered a cold beam, but he eventually managed to maintain his silence.

    The four Bravehearts including Mill and Siba clenched their fists, but they did not dare to utter a word of disagreement.

    Leonis was very pleased with such a situation. This made him feel slightly better as he said, ¡°Then, let the tournament proceed. I hope the remaining Transcendent Bravehearts will not disappoint us any further!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Pulp Farmer andpany, Moya and two Transcendent Bravehearts, as well as a lion-headed man and a leopard-headed man, were the eight finalists.

    Pulp Farmer andpany had pretty good luck, with none of them facing Moya in the quarterfinals. Moya was matched with the lion-headed man.

    Feng Yuanlin was lucky to draw a lot to battle the leopard-headed man, while Pulp Farmer and Liu Yu each drew the lots of the remaining two Transcendent Bravehearts.

    The focus of the eight finalists was still on the humans against the Transcendent Bravehearts.

    But this time, it was different. The atmosphere was evidently much heavier. The remaining two Transcendent Bravehearts appeared as though they were going to risk their lives in battle.

    Leonis¡¯s arrival and speech made the battle no longer simple. Failure meant the revoking of their status as Bravehearts. The remaining two Transcendent Bravehearts did not dare to ck at all.

    However, the battles were destined to end in tragedy for the two Transcendent Bravehearts because their opponents were none other than Pulp Farmer and Liu Yu. And as the tournament¡¯s rule was not an all-out fight, defeat would happen if they fell to the ground or fell out of the arena.

    Hence, although the two Transcendent Bravehearts went all out, Pulp Farmer and Liu Yu¡¯s superb fighting techniques that were impossible for the Transcendent Bravehearts to understand caught them in a situation where they were unable to use the full brunt of their force.

    The two Transcendent Bravehearts were defeated in a such a humbling manner that the audience sympathized with them.

    However, the ruthless King Leonis did not have a shred ofpassion. He immediately announced that both the Transcendent Bravehearts would be dismissed from their positions as Bravehearts!

    After that, Feng Yuanlin easily defeated the leopard-headed man, while Moya trashed the lion-headed man.

    It was worth mentioning that when Moya faced the lion-headed man, he said a sentence before the battle began, ¡°The race of the Transcendents is the greatest race. The lowly lion-headed species is forever destined to be the lowliest existence.¡±

    This sentence seemed like a provocation on the lion-headed man, but what he was pertaining to was obvious to the audience. At that moment, everyone could sense the repressed anger and discontent from Moya.

    Six of the eight Bravehearts were dismissed. Although this was a result of them being defeated by humans, it was closely rted to Leonis¡¯s overbearing attitude.

    This sentence was Moya¡¯s expression of his dissatisfaction and insubordination towards Leonis!

    The lion-headed man was exceptionally angry, but his oue was terrible. Moya gave him a ruthless punch, striking him unconscious as he spewed blood.

    Leonis¡¯s eyes were cold, but he did not rage on the spot.

    Moya smiled coldly and said, ¡°Transcendents are the strongest race. Humans aren¡¯t much, and I will prove this point.¡±

    When the audience heard this, they came to a realization that the final four had been selected. This year¡¯s four finalists were Moya and the three humans?

    ¡­

 Chapter 358: Erroneous Plot

    Chapter 358: Erroneous Plot

    Before the semifinals

    Pulp Farmer andpany had sessfully reached the semifinals. Out of the four Bravehearts remaining in the semifinals, three of them were human. This meant that regardless of the oue, a human would reach the finals and this was clearly quite an impressive result. However, none of the three looked particrly jubnt. Instead, it appeared as if something was weighing their hearts down.

    Shi Xiaobai asked curiously, ¡°Why do all of you look so nervous?¡±

    Liu Yu sighed and said, ¡°It seems like our plot has turned erroneous. ording to experience of previous trial-takers, Leonis would not appear today, much less forcefully revoking the status of the eight Bravehearts. It is not the first time we have three trial-takers entering the semifinals either. After all, other than Moya, the rest of the eight Bravehearts aren¡¯t particrly strong. However, the plot that is presently happening is one that has never appeared before.¡±

    Pulp Farmer said with a heavy tone, ¡°I knew I had the strength to enter the seventh level, so I had repeatedly studied the plot of the seventh level and browsed through many articles on the Inte. I¡¯m very certain that the plot with Leonis¡¯s sudden appearance as well as the loss of decorum with the eight Bravehearts has never happened before. We might have unknowingly done something that was never done by the other trial-takers in the past, resulting in the plot to develop into something we have never seen before. The plot that follows might result in quite a startling change.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin said with a frown, ¡°Strange, the three of us did not leave our residence after we came to Transcendence. As for posturing and smacking faces on the tournament, we are definitely not the first to do so. We are definitely not the ones that did it the best either. What could we have unknowingly done that resulted in the plot making such an unexpected turn?¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard the trio¡¯s words, he was initially confused, but after a thump in his heart, he immediately understood the confusion Pulp Farmer andpany had.

    The three of them had not done anything that would change the plot, but Shi Xiaobai had done so. He had secretly eaten the Transcendence Holy Tree¡¯s fragrant fruit. It was definitely not an ordinary fruit, so the change in Leonis¡¯s behavior and the plot was very likely a result of the fruit.

    Shi Xiaobai coughed slightly and feeling guilty conscious, he asked, ¡°The change in the plot would have little impact, right? The final goal should still be defeating Moya and then beating Leonis.¡±

    Liu Yu shook his head and said, ¡°No, the impact is huge. Moya¡¯s strength is actually very exaggerated, but he has contempt for other races, so not taking his opponent seriously is his greatest weakness. Historically, the five trial-takers who defeated Moya had only done so with absolute strength. The other three had managed to make use of Moya¡¯s belittlement of his opponent, defeating him before he transformed into his second or third form. Therefore, most strategies that have to do with the seventh level would focus on Moya¡¯s tendency to take his opponent lightly when they introduce him. In fact, This penniless priest had already designed a n on how to maximize Moya¡¯s tendency. But now, Moya has been enraged by Leonis. He might begin the battle in a serious state, and this means that the difficulty will increase by several orders of magnitude.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly rmed as he said, ¡°The green-skinned dwarf is that strong?¡±

    Pulp Farmer said with a heavy voice, ¡°Leonis¡¯s strength has been tweaked upwards, and as Leonis¡¯s opposing force, Moya¡¯s strength has been tweaked upwards as well. He should be roughly on par with a Level Lord. This is why only four humans have ever cleared the seventh level. Even by the simplest means of clearing the level it is already extremely difficult to obtain the right to challenge Leonis. And what¡¯s even more despairing is that the strength of Leonis far exceeds Moya. However, since we havee to this point, we have to try our best regardless of how it is.¡±

    Liu Yu said gravely and earnestly, ¡°The rule of the finals is to fight till one side loses the ability to continue fighting. As for the Transcendents, their physiques are considered exceptional. Trying topletely defeat them is nearly impossible, so now, the semifinals is thest chance we have. We need to think of a way to make Moya fall to the ground and leave the arena. That is the only thing we can do.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin said in a reflective manner, ¡°The drawing of lots for the semifinals is of utmost importance, but why do I feel like I don¡¯t wish that it would be me. Against an enraged Moya, I¡¯m afraid of being abused.¡±

    The trio clearly understood the seventh level very well, so they had an objective understanding of Moya¡¯s strength. There was more or less a tone of fear in their words, as though they were about to face an opponent they had little hope of defeating.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly. Although he did not understand how powerful Moya was, to be in such an apprehensive state was definitely taboo in anypetition.

    Shi Xiaobai said seriously, ¡°Do not focus too much on the oue. Regardless of the opponent or how strong he is, it is sufficient as long as you do your best, working hard to exceed your own limits.¡±

    This has always been Shi Xiaobai¡¯s modus operandi. Regardless of the opponent, unless it was an opponent he had to defeat, he would always put aside the oue, and make exceeding himself the goal.

    This kind of thinking could be said to be a chicken soup for the soul, but people who were able to aplish such a state of ignoring the oues were rare.

    The trio nodded to express their understanding, but it was unknown if they put it to heart.

    Soon, the break time was over, and the oue of the random draw was out.

    The first round of the semifinals was Feng Yuanlin against Moya!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the stadium, Leonis was still sitting on the seat of the defending champion. He looked cold, and it was impossible to know what he was thinking.

    The audience was eagerly waiting for the result. For there to be three humans and one of the eight Bravehearts left in the semifinals, this was something that was nearly impossible in previous tournaments. Furthermore, Leonis¡¯s deration from before had pushed this matter to the peak of the conflict.

    The Transcendents considered themselves the strongest race, but their Bravehearts had lost to a mysterious race they had never heard of. Didn¡¯t this mean that there was a ¡°heaven beyond a heaven¡±, and that the Transcendents were in fact not the most powerful race in the world?

    Such an opinion was in direct conflict with the Transcendents¡¯ racial discrimination. In recent times, Leonis had revealed his intentions of eliminating racial discrimination, and this matter happened to give him brand new ammunition.

    But in the minds of the Transcendents, a majority of them refused to ept that all was equal because their inherent concept of racial superiority was deeply rooted. It was just like a scion who was born with a silver spoon who would find it uneptable if he had to suddenly lead the life of amoner.

    If not for Leonis being so powerful that left them in awe, there would have been a denouncing din.

    However they did not dare to make a sound, afraid of incurring the wrath of Leonis.

    Therefore, at this moment, there was only one person who could cry out what was in their hearts¡ªThe Transcendents have to be the strongest race in the world!

    This person was none other than Moya!

    ¡°Moya has never disappointed us. He definitely will not do so this time!¡±

    This was the inner voice within the Transcendents.

 Chapter 359: Humans are just this and nothing more!

    Chapter 359: Humans are just this and nothing more!

    When Moya appeared, the cheers were deafening. It was nearly the highest form of treatment. It was apparent what status Moya enjoyed in the minds of the people. A cold beam flickered in Leonis¡¯s eyes. Such exaltation was something that he as a ¡®hybrid¡¯ had never experienced, even though he was sitting on the throne and known as the king of the country.

    Moya walked into the arena with an extremely serious expression. Clearly, he was fully aware of the present situation he was in. Defeat meant being utterly discredited with his status as Braveheart revoked. All his ambitions would be ripped out to feed the dogs.

    But if he were to seed in defeating the humans, he would be able to prove the might of the Transcendents to the citizens once again. He would bebeled a national hero, then his reputation would reach unprecedented heights!

    Therefore, regardless of his opponent, even if it were an ant, he would not underestimate them. He would face them in all seriousness so as to ensure absolute victory!

    In front of Moya¡¯s cold gaze, Feng Yuanlin walked out from the other side of the stadium.

    Moya said coldly, ¡°Human, use your full strength or you will no doubt be defeated.¡±

    Moya¡¯s smack talk was immediately met with screams from the audience.

    Feng Yuanlin definitely did not want to show a sign of weakness as he said with a sneer, ¡°No offense, but you aren¡¯t enough to let me use my full strength!¡±

    Who didn¡¯t know how to say something nasty?

    However, just as Feng Yuanlin¡¯s words faded, the audience immediately booed at him.

    This time, even the Transcendent bashers were standing on Moya¡¯s side. Bashers would disparage a person out of jealousy, but when faced with matters pertaining to their race¡¯s superiority, they would also have a so-called collective sense of honor.

    The difference of a home ground would sometimes affect the contestants at times. Feng Yuanlin¡¯s expression turned slightly uglier.

    At this moment, the referee gestured for the two to be ready as the duel was about to begin.

    Moya sneered as his body suddenly swelled. He transformed from a short green-skinned dwarf into a three-meter-tall green-skinned gargantuan which was covered in muscles.

    The first form of the Transcendents!

    The Transcendents immediately cheered!

    However, this was not even Moya¡¯s final form. The three-meter-tall Moya suddenly shrunk in size, reducing to about two meters in height. Furthermore, his muscles were also gradually vanishing, turning into smooth skin. The green skin gradually turned dark, finally bing a dark green color that shimmered with a thin metallic luster!

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°The second form!¡±

    The Transcendents eximed aloud!

    There were only a handful of Transcendents throughout history that could attain the second form. At least, Moya was the only person among the eight Bravehearts that could attain the second form. The second form was not just a difference in level from the first form, but a quantum leap that differed by several times!

    Moya was using the second form from the very beginning!

    Clearly, Moya did not n for there to be any idents in this duel!

    Feng Yuanlin¡¯s face turned ashen.

    At this moment, the referee announced themencement of the battle!

    Moya cracked his neck as he advanced towards Feng Yuanlin.

    ¡°Human, raise your shield!¡±

    Moya¡¯s voice was colder than ice and snow.

    Feng Yuanlin took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Now was not the moment to fear the enemy!

    Feng Yuanlin raised his right hand as a golden shield appeared out of nowhere in his right hand. Feng Yuanlin said angrily, ¡°Bastard, try shattering it in one punch if you dare!¡±

    Just as Feng Yuanlin¡¯s words faded, Moya¡¯s arm had already stretched out!

    It was a dark green hand and it had only held out an index finger that resembled a metallic pole!

    The index finger slowly approached the golden shield before suddenly elerating, thrusting straight at the shield like a spear!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    Moya¡¯s index finger had stabbed the golden shield like a spear!

    Feng Yuanlin sneered. Although he did not have the confidence in defeating Moya, he was very confident of his defensive strength. Trying to shatter his strongest shield with a finger prick?

    ¡°Dream on!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin roared angrily as he raised the shield, in the hopes ofunching a counter attack!

    ¡°Kacha!¡±

    But at this moment, a shattering sound echoed.

    Feng Yuanlin lowered his head in disbelief and saw a crack creeping across the golden shield and at that instant, it had shattered!

    Moya had used only a finger to prick his strongest shield?

    The Transcendents were astounded by this scene!

    Mill had used fifty-six punches to crack a worn-out bronze shield, but Moya had used a finger to prick through a golden shield that looked extremely solid?

    ¡°Moya! Moya! Moya!¡±

    Moya¡¯s name resounded in the stadium!

    However, Moya apparently did not n on holding back. He wanted to ensure that nothing unexpected would happen in the duel. Therefore, his finger had already thrust straight at Feng Yuanlin!

    Feng Yuanlin snapped out of wallowing in his defeat. Immediately, he raised both of his arms as a gigantic silver shield appeared out of nowhere and protected him!

    However, the oue that left no suspense was already determined. The silver shield was instantly poked through by that finger!

    Feng Yuanlin retreated hastily as the shield shattered. Even though the chances of victory were slim, he could not throw in the towel and would instead put up a stubborn fight!

    However, Moya was determined not to give Feng Yuanlin any chances. Like a beast, he charged straight at Feng Yuanlin and used the simplest and crudest way to clinch victory!

    Moya¡¯s speed was astonishingly fast, so Feng Yuanlin naturally could not open up a gap!

    Seeing the gleaming dark-green finger thrusting towards him like a spear, Feng Yuanlin clenched his fists and raised both his arms. Three golden shields appeared in an ovepped fashion in front of him!

    This was his ace in the hole!

    ¡°Kacha!¡±

    ¡°Kacha!¡±

    ¡°Kacha!¡±

    After three cracking sounds resounded, without any break in between, Moya¡¯s fingers prated through three golden shields in a relentless manner!

    How terrifying was his power?

    How hard was his finger?

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Moya did not give Feng Yuanlin any chance. After prating three golden shields, his finger curled back into a fist as a terrifying wind that apanied his fist sent Feng Yuanlin, who was struggling in retreat, to the ground!

    ¡°The battle is over, Moya wins!¡±

    The referee was reeling in shock but he instinctively announced the oue of the match!

    This battle was a steamroll in every sense of the word!

    From the beginning to the end, Feng Yuanlin did not even have an opportunity for respite. Furthermore, Moya had only used a finger toplete a ruthless steamroll!

    The Transcendents knew that Moya was strong, but they never expected the battle would end without any suspense.

    Then, what did this mean?

    ¡°Humans are just this and nothing more!¡±

    Moya looked up and shouted to the audience, ¡°Humans are just this and nothing more! We, the Transcendents, are the most powerful race in the world!¡±

    At that moment, the Transcendents had hot tears streaming down their cheeks. It was unknown who was the instigator as a deafening slogan was repeated!

    ¡°Humans are just this and nothing more!¡±

    ¡°Humans are just this and nothing more!

    ¡°Humans¡­are just this and nothing more!¡±

 Chapter 360: You have successfully infuriated This King

    Chapter 360: You have sessfully infuriated This King

    Humans are just this and nothing more!

    Moya had used his own strength to end the battle quickly with him steamrolling his opponent. It was to prove this point to the Transcendentmoners! His poprity reached its peak at that moment.

    In the audience stands, Shi Xiaobai andpany¡¯s expressions immediately turned ashen.

    In the mankind¡¯s history of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, the number of trial-takers that were able to force Moya into his second form was small to begin with. And the number who could defeat Moya could be counted with one hand. Therefore, it was not surprising that Feng Yuanlin would be defeated by Moya, who had used his second form immediately.

    However, Moya¡¯s words had infuriated them.

    Humans are just this and nothing more?

    What a joke! There were numerous mighty human figures. Any paragon would easily steamroll Moya and Leonis!

    But such discourse soundedcking in strength. This was because in the trial, they were the only humans. In Transcendence, they were indeed representing all of mankind.

    Pulp Farmer looked at Liu Yu and said with a heavy voice, ¡°Can you give me this opportunity?¡±

    Liu Yu fell silent for a few moments before nodding his head seriously. ¡°Alright!¡±

    What opportunity?

    During the second round during the semi-finals, Liu Yu chose to throw in the towel.

    Pulp Farmer and Moya would meet in the qualifying finals!

    ¡­

    Without waiting for too long, or it could be said that Pulp Farmer and Moya did not wish to waste any time waiting. They both had their own reasons for them to be eager to begin the battle.

    As such, the finals officially began a minute after the end of the semi-finals.

    The qualifying final match and the challenge against the champion was always the two most anticipated battles in the tournament. Unlike the other qualifying matches, the result of the finals was determined if one side lost the ability to continue fighting or if they threw in the towel. The intensity and brutal nature of the match was something iparable to the other qualifying matches.

    The Transcendents looked forward to the beginning of the battle, and in the qualifying matches, Pulp Farmer had stood out from the three human participants. His incredible fighting techniques left people in awe.

    However, this time, Pulp Farmer was holding a silver spear. It appeared as though he was nning on using his spear techniques to fight Moya.

    When the referee gestured for both parties to get ready, Moya transformed once again. Just like when he faced Feng Yuanlin, Moya began in his second form from the beginning!

    Moya said with a sneer, ¡°I will let everyone see that there is an unbridgeable gap between humans and Transcendents from birth!¡±

    Pulp Farmer had a cold expression and did not respond to Moya¡¯s nonsense. When the referee announced the beginning of the match, Pulp Farmer had already rushed forward with spear in hand!

    Pulp Farmer¡¯s eyes were ice-cold. As he ran, he thrust the spear in his hand at Moya!

    ¡°Tyrant Spear!¡±

    Pulp Farmer was majestic and had an imposing aura. As he thrust out, it was as though space was torn apart. Sunlight was distorted by the pierce as a gigantic spear image appeared, engulfing Moya like a gloomy cloud!

    The terrifying scene caused the audience to exim aloud!

    ¡°Tricks!¡±

    Moya sneered. Against the imposing strike, he did not dodge it. Instead, he lifted his chest to sh with the spear!

    Was Moya mad?

    Obviously not!

    ¡°ng!¡±

    A deafening metallic sound echoed. When Pulp Farmer¡¯s spear tip stabbed into Moya¡¯s chest, it came to an abrupt halt. The gigantic phantom spear dissipated!

    The dark-green skin around Moya¡¯s chest suffused a metallic luster. It was unscathed by the stab of the spear!

    How terrifying was his physical defense?

    Pulp Farmer¡¯s expression changed slightly as he retreated in a hurry so as to open up a distance.

    This time, not only did Moya want to win, he wanted to win with sufficient posturing. He did not chase but instead stood in his spot. Hisposed appearance was as if he was waiting for Pulp Farmer to attack another time.

    Moya¡¯s tendency to treat his opponent lightly had emerged again at this moment!

    Pulp Farmer sneered. He raised his spear and bending his back with his right knee up, in a majestic pose, a domineering aura slowly stirred as though he was umting strength.

    ¡°Humans are much stronger than you can imagine.¡±

    Pulp Farmer took a deep breath. He retracted his right arm and began gathering strength. A domineering aura surged as the light around him began distorting.

    The audience held their breaths. This strike already appeared extremely powerful before it was even unleashed. This was probably the strongest attack the human had.

    ¡°Take on this strike of mine!¡±

    Pulp Farmer angrily roared. The strike he had gathered strength for a long time finally thrust forward!

    A cold beam first burst forward as a dragon-like spear apanied it from behind!

    When the spear thrust out, a gigantic phantom image of a dragon dashed straight at Moya!

    The dragon roared while the world changed colors!

    The audience stared confounded. Seeing the gigantic dragon phantom, they suddenly had the feeling of worshiping it!

    However, Moya still did not bat an eyelid while facing this gigantic dragon phantom. He only raised his right arm!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Moya¡¯s right hand suddenly gripped!

    The gigantic dragon phantom instantly dissipated!

    The silver spear¡¯s tip was grabbed by Moya!

    ¡°Look human. This is the gap between races!¡±

    Moya sneered and suddenly jerked his right hand!

    ¡°Kacha! Kacha! Kacha!¡±

    Cracking sounds were heard in session as the spear in Pulp Farmer¡¯s hands began to crack, like a ss shattering!

    At that moment, there wasplete silence, only the sound of the spear shattering was left!

    This was Moya!

    This was the Transcendents!

    His terrifying physique allowed Moya to be unafraid of using his bare chest to take on Pulp Farmer¡¯s spear. He used his bare hands to shatter the powerful spear dragon¡¯s phantom image!

    ¡°The race of the Transcendents is the strongest race in the world! Humans are just this and nothing more!¡±

    Moya shouted loudly!

    The spear was broken apart but the ignited fury Pulp Farmer was experiencing did not cease. He had requested Liu Yu for an opportunity, so he could not let it go to waste!

    Pulp Farmer took a step forward and punched at Moya!

    Moya gave a mocking smile and simrly smashed his fist towards Pulp Farmer¡¯s fist!

    When the fist collided with another fist, the sound of bones cracking was suddenly heard!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Pulp Farmer was instantly sent flying as he flipped several times in mid-air. He flew out like a missile and mmed into the wall of the stadium beforeing to a stop!

    A loud crack echoed. The wall was filled with cracks as Pulp Farmer spewed blood from his mouth and slumped to the ground. His right arm waspletely twisted. Clearly, the bones in his right arm had been severely fractured!

    As for Moya, he was standing in his original spot. He slowly retracted his fist as though he had done something trivial.

    A sh of fists and Pulp Farmer waspletely defeated!

    However, Pulp Farmer did not copse. As blood gushed out from his mouth, he used his left hand to prop his upper body up. It was obvious how severely injured he was based on his extremely pale face. He no longer had the ability to continue fighting!

    This was a steamroll!

    It was a steamroll that belonged to the Transcendents!

    Moya lifted his arms high and said loudly, ¡°Humans are just this and nothing more! Their naturally frail physique doom them to be a weak race! As for us, the Transcendents, we were born with powerful bodies, enough for us to be the strongest race in the world! Humans are not worth mentioning in front of the Transcendents!¡±

    Moya¡¯s deration made the audience who held their breaths finally had a chance to erupt into the most passionate cheers!

    ¡°Moya! Moya! Moya!¡±

    At that moment, Moya was the center of attention!

    ¡°Then, let me end this boring battle!¡±

    Moya sneered. Suddenly, like a beast, he charged at Pulp Farmer, who was limp on the ground. His speed was astonishing fast. His eyes flickered with cold light as he suddenly kicked out towards Pulp Farmer like a spear!

    The power of this kick exceeded Pulp Farmer¡¯s dragon phantom spear attack!

    Winning this battle only required him to knock his opponent unconscious, but Moya¡¯s kick was clearly far more than that!

    If this kick were to hit the severely injured Pulp Farmer directly, it would probably take his life!

    ¡°Go to hell, human!¡±

    This human named Pulp Farmer had eliminated three of the eight Bravehearts. He hadmitted a hideous crime deserving the harshest punishment!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A colliding sound resounded!

    Moya¡¯s expression changed slightly. His kick had not hit Pulp Farmer, but instead felt like it had kicked into an iron te. What was going on?

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The audience eximed!

    It was unknown when a ck-haired youth appeared in front of Pulp Farmer.

    The ck-haired youth was grabbing Moya¡¯s foot with one hand, stopping Moya¡¯s kick!

    On a closer look, there appeared to be a thinyer of a silver halo over the ck-haired youth¡¯s hair. It was as though his ck hair was about to turn silvery-white.

    ¡°You have seeded in infuriating This King!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 361: The physique of humans is bad?

    Chapter 361: The physique of humans is bad?

    ¡°You have seeded in infuriating This King!¡±

    Moya¡¯s kick with murderous intent hadpletely infuriated Shi Xiaobai.

    The mes of anger nearly consumed Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind instantly, but a cool sensation suddenly infused into his mind that pervaded his body. Like cold water that doused him, it snapped Shi Xiaobai out of his impending rage.

    His mind resounded with the exhortation from Kali before she left¡ªDo not get angry easily!

    The silvery-white luster above his head suddenly dissipated. However, a third of his ck hair had turned silvery-white. His ck-and-white mop of hair looked somewhat strange, but it gave him a mysterious and sinister air.

    Shi Xiaobai felt a bloodlust that he found difficult to suppress rise up in him, but he was still able to contain his thoughts. And furthermore, he could intuitively sense that his body was filled with power!

    Power!

    Endless power seemed to surge through his body as it raised. It was as though it were flowing through him like blood, pulsing through his veins in a rhythm!

    Shi Xiaobai had grabbed Moya¡¯s flying right kick with one hand. This caused all the audience to be shocked by the sudden appearance of the youth. This human was able to use his bare hand to withstand Moya¡¯s kick that possessed such terrifying power?

    Moya was also extremely astonished, but he was even more incensed when he heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words.

    ¡°Foolish human, you are courting death!¡±

    Moya¡¯s right foot was held, so he bent his left foot and like a missile¡¯s st, he thrust it at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s head like a spear!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A stifling impact sounded as the audience gasped!

    They saw Shi Xiaobai use his left hand to grab the foot once again!

    What was going on?

    Was this human¡¯s hands made of steel?

    At this moment in time, Shi Xiaobai was holding one of Moya¡¯s feet in each hand as he lifted Moya entirely!

    Shi Xiaobai sneered and suddenly turned his feet and began spinning!

    Moya, who was being suspended in mid-air, could only spin around with Shi Xiaobai. He felt rmed as he realized that despite him using all his strength in his feet, the human appeared unaffected?

    The audience was watching in a bbergasted state. The seemingly invincible Moya from a moment ago was being suspended in mid-air by a human, spinning without any qualms?

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai roared angrily and stopped spinning. As though he was throwing a shot put, Shi Xiaobai threw Moya¡¯s entire person out!

    After spinning so many rounds, the centrifugal force was immense. Furthermore, Shi Xiaobai currently had endless power in him. This throw was like theunch of a rocket. Moya¡¯s entire being flew out into the distance like a rocket!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Moya flew several hundred meters in the sky before mming into the other side of the stadium wall. Immediately a deafening crash resounded.

    The sound of rubble falling to the ground was heard immediately after this. A hole in the wall had been produced. The falling rubble had instantly buried Moya! The power of this throw was obvious!

    There was immediate silence.

    Leonis¡¯s pupils constricted slightly as he watched in disbelief of the scene in front of him.

    Moya was defeated just like that?

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    As though it was in response to that spectator¡¯s cry, the rubble suddenly sted outwards as a figure charged out of it like a raging tiger!

    Moya obviously would not be defeated so easily. There was not even the slightest of wounds on his dark-green skin!

    The Transcendents indeed had extraordinary physical strength!

    Moya¡¯s eyes were burning with rage. The youth with ck-and-white hair had caused him to end up in such a miserable state. He wanted the youth to die a horrible death!

    Moya dashed forward at an rming speed. In a few seconds, he traversed a distance of several hundred meters and appeared in front of Shi Xiaobai!

    He had already gathered strength in his fist. Without stopping, he smashed his fist at Shi Xiaobai like a hammer!

    ¡°Go to hell, human!¡±

    Moya let out a ferocious roar. His fist could shatter everything!

    The audience jumped in fright at Moya¡¯s crazy stance and terrifying punch, but even more astonishing was how the youth that stood in front of Pulp Farmer remained motionless, as though he was scared silly!

    ¡°Quickly dodge!¡±

    Pulp Farmer hurriedly alerted Shi Xiaobai. At this moment, he had already struggled to climb up from the ground, but his body was so weak that he found it difficult to move. He knew deeply of the terror of Moya¡¯s punch. His bones that were nearlypletely fractured were the best proof of that.

    Moya, in his second form, had fists harder than diamond. His strength was also exaggerated. With a human¡¯s physique, it was impossible to withstand such a punch!

    This was Moya¡¯s understanding, the Transcendents¡¯ understanding, as well as what Pulp Farmer currently knew!

    However, this was not Shi Xiaobai¡¯s understanding!

    The physique of humans could not match a Transcendent at the second form?

    Of course not!

    Shi Xiaobai sneered as he punched his clenched right fist at Moya¡¯s fist!

    Again, it was a fist against fist. The oue was revealed previously with Pulp Farmer, as Moya gave a ferocious grin. This arrogant human was courting death!

    The Transcendents were also relieved. This human who did not participate in the tournament for some reason was indeed very powerful, but he was not smart. He wanted to engage in a fist against fist battle with Moya in his second form? You really have no idea of death!

    Pulp Farmer sighed as well. He took a step forward with his teeth clenched while walking towards Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back in great difficulty. Shi Xiaobai had suddenly appeared to save him. If Shi Xiaobai was sent flying from that punch, he would use his body to break his fall!

    At this moment, no one believed that Shi Xiaobai could withstand that punch!

    Shi Xiaobai did not believe that he would sh head on with that fist because¡ª

    ¡°Scram for This King once again!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai angrilyughed!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Arge and small figure, with punches both possessing overbearing power met each other, as though two mountains were colliding!

    All the Transcendents watched with bated breaths. They were waiting for the youth to be sent flying!

    Moya was waiting as well, waiting for the reckless youth to scream out tragically!

    Suddenly, Moya was shocked to discover that everything did not appear as he imagined.

    His fist was extremely hard, but this time, it was as if it had touched a fist that was even harder than his!

    Pain began to stab into his bone like needles. Instantly, it engulfed his entire body as Moya¡¯s face immediately twisted. The bones in his hand had shattered!

    However, this was only the beginning. His strength had been instantly overpowered. A more overbearing power surged at him, like a mountain that came crashing down on him!

    ¡°How can this be possible!?¡±

    Moya stared with widened eyes. The pain in his fist made him unable to enter a deadlock with this human even for another second.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Moya was sent flying back as he once again smashed into the shattered wall.

    Moya had been sent flying with a single punch!

    The Transcendents stood up in unison and watched incredulously at the youth as though they had seen a ghost.

    ¡°The physique of humans is bad?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gradually retracted his fist as though he had done something trivial. A mocking smile suffused across his lips as he said coldly, ¡°Spicy Chicken, use your third form!¡±

 Chapter 362: But This King wonâ€™t do so!

    Chapter 362: But This King won¡¯t do so!

    How hard was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right fist was a question even Shi Xiaobai himself did not know.

    After having eaten countless gigantic ck scorpions and steel rhinoceroses over the deste desert, his physique had been greatly enhanced. After that, he had eaten the Transcendence Holy Tree¡¯s mysterious fruit. After half a day of digestion, his physical strength had a significant and qualitative improvement.

    And most importantly, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand had previously been sealed as a result of the Absolute Choice¡¯s punishment. During the seal, ¡®This Turtle Is Hardest¡¯ was constantly activated. Therefore, after twelve hours, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand was already so hard that it could withstand a ¡®Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡¯ that gathered power for thirty minutes.

    With all three factorspounded with each other, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right arm could really be called a Qilin¡¯s arm. His right fist was so hard that it was appalling.

    If he were to use any other part of his body to sh head on, like using his head against another head, Shi Xiaobai might be inferior to Moya in his second form. But a right fist against a right fist?

    Shi Xiaobai could only say, ¡°Sorry, Spicy Chicken, you can scram now!¡±

    The power that came from his rage pervaded his entire body. At this moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s physical strength was unfathomable. It was a terrifying strength that let him to rip a Level Lord apart with his bare hands!

    Therefore, this punch was a steamroll when it came to the hardness of his right fist. It was a a trashing based on pure power!

    Moya, who had put a wonder performance of crushing his opponents, was nowpletely crushed!

    Regardless of who witnessed this scene, be it King Leonis or the Transcendent citizens, they could not sit still and stood up in unison.

    Just by looking at race alone, Leonis, who was a bastard child of a member of the Transcendent race and a lion-headed race, could not represent the Transcendents. And among purebred Transcendents, Moya was the strongest. He was the true representation of the Transcendents, but at this moment, Moya was sent flying by a single punch from a human. What did this mean?

    Did it really mean that there was heavens beyond heavens, that the race of the Transcendents was not the strongest race in the world?

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Stand up!¡±

    ¡°Moya, quickly stand up!¡±

    ¡°Stand up and defeat that human!¡±

    The Transcendents shouted, unwilling to ept this reality.

    Rubble buried Moya¡¯s body, and there was three full seconds of silence.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The rubble sted as a ck figure stood up from the rubble.

    The figure was about one and a half meters tall. His skin was entirely ck, and his squinted eyes were scarlet. A ck horn had grown from his head, making him look like an evil demon!

    This was Moya?

    ¡°This is the Transcendent¡¯s third form!¡±

    Pulp Farmer warned in a low voice, ¡°Be careful, Moya in his third form has lost his mind and all reason. He only has devil-like instincts. Furthermore, his strength and speed is several times above that of his second form.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded his head slightly. He could feel a terrifying aura from Moya as well. It was an aura that made him extremely ufortable. It was as if there was a vague hint of darkness that permeated in him.

    The eyes of the Transcendent citizens were transfixed. In the history of the Transcendents, it was extremely rare for a Transcendent to be able to touch the third form, even fewer couldpletely transform into the third form.

    This was becausepletely transforming into the third form not only meant the loss of one¡¯s sanity, it would also reveal a fact the Transcendents refused to face!

    The third form of the Transcendents looked too simr to the Infernals!

    The Transcendents were even used of being ¡®bastards of the Infernals¡¯.

    Unless necessary, no Transcendent who could attain the third form would take the initiative to enter the third form.

    But this time, Moya had no choice but to do so because if he were to suffer an abject defeat in such a manner, a defeat from an alien race, his reputation, his ambition, everything that he possessed would be nothing!

    Moya¡¯s scarlet eyeballs moved and finally locked onto the target of their hatred. Crazed killing intent surged at that instant!

    A hoarse voice sounded as Moya¡¯s figure suddenly vanished!

    Shi Xiaobai felt his heart jump and immediately dashed forwards!

    A ck figure stretched out its dark hands from the ground in an attempt to capture the running Shi Xiaobai¡¯s feet!

    Shi Xiaobai did not dare to push the boundaries as he hurriedly used Crab Steps and dodged the attack at an extremely fast speed!

    A stygian sound of the wind suddenly howled at that moment!

    A ck bone w grabbed Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back with a ripping sound!

    In pain, Shi Xiaobai hurriedly jumped forward and used ¡®Unleaking Turtle Aura¡¯ to inhibit the pain. The clothes on his back had been torn, leaving behind five bloody marks. If not for his body having a quantum leap in toughness after consuming the holy tree¡¯s fruit, this strike would have ripped his body into two!

    From beginning to end, all Shi Xiaobai could discern was a trace of a dark shadow!

    Moya in his third form was this fast?

    ¡­

    In the audience stands, Liu Yu and Feng Yuanlin were looking anxious.

    Feng Yuanlin said nervously, ¡°We¡¯re doomed. Boss Shi Xiaobai does not know the characteristics of Moya in his third form!¡±

    Liu Yu said with a sigh, ¡°Sigh, who would have thought that Benefactor Shi Xiaobai would personally engage in battle. Furthermore, he has forced Moya to use his third form? Transcendents in the third form do not have their strengths greatly enhanced from the second form, but their speed is increased in an exaggerated manner. Trying to defeat Moya in his third form, dodging is useless. He can only stand his ground in defense.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin said with a wry smile, ¡°However, Moya¡¯s strength is no joke either. If one is not a psionite that focuses on defense, standing his ground in defense is only being a sitting duck.¡±

    Liu Yu shook his head and said, ¡°Being a sitting duck is better than scurrying around like a rat. By standing your ground, you can at least determine where Moya is attacking from. If you are dodging, you don¡¯t even know where Moya is, where or when he will attack. And if you attempt to counterattack, the oue will be terrible!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin said in a heavy tone, ¡°But do you think with Boss Shi Xiaobai¡¯s character, do you think he will be willing to be a sitting duck even if he knows that standing his ground in defense is more hopeful?¡±

    Liu Yu gaped before sighing once again.

    Against overwhelming strength, you could dodge or use even stronger strength as a counter.

    But against overwhelming speed, unless you had impable defense, you would bepletely out of options.

    This was the theory that all the martial arts in the world could not be defeated if one was fast enough!

    ¡­

    The ck shadows shed around Shi Xiaobai like ck strobing lights. Moya¡¯s third form was so fast that the naked eye could not capture.

    After failing in his first strike, Moya appeared to have a bit more patience.

    He instinctively knew that the prey in front of him was a tough nut. Therefore, he was waiting for the best opportunity, so as to deal a direct critical blow.

    Shi Xiaobai came to a stop.

    He did not need others to inform him, nor did he need to know about the summarized experiences from previous trial-takers. After being hit once, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s magnificentbat talent had already calcted the best way to face the battle.

    Against an opponent that had overwhelming speed, running was the most foolish of options.

    Shi Xiaobai gave a helpless smile.

    He had previously used the speed and maneuverability of Crab Steps to crush several opponents. At this moment, he finally encountered an opponent that crushed him in speed.

    Then at this moment in time, how should he choose?

    Stand his ground in defense, and wait for the opportunity tounch a counteroffensive?

    This would have been the best method at this moment in time.

    But¡­

    ¡°But This King won¡¯t do so!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly widened his eyes. He wanted to win this battle with a method that had the bearing of a king!

 Chapter 363: His opponent is only himself

    Chapter 363: His opponent is only himself

    What is a King?

    A person capable of anything, daring of anything, not giving up because of an ¡®impossibility¡¯, and never using an ¡®impossibility¡¯ to back down.

    This is what a King is!

    Against Moya¡¯s third form, whose speed was extremely fast, Feng Yuanlin and Liu Yu would definitely choose to stand their ground in defense. If it was Pulp Farmer, he might choose to defend and and seek an opportunity tounch a counter attack. If it were confident geniuses like Sunless or Speechless, they would choose to give up on defense and continuously userge area-of-effect attacks, so as to deluge Moya¡¯s movement range, preventing him from avoiding it.

    Shi Xiaobai could do any of these, but he did not choose any of the three options.

    This was because not only did a King want to win, a King had to win with sufficient dominance!

    Shi Xiaobai grinned as he instantly activated his Sword Truth, Excalibur. Pale golden light enveloped his body and immediately following that, Shi Xiaobai dashed forward.

    As such, in the constantly shing ck shadows, there was an addition of an extremely fast golden light!

    Your speed is fast?

    This King will be faster than you!

    This is the style of a King!

    With Sword Truth activated, Shi Xiaobai was expending a great deal of energy every second, but his speed was ever so faster than before. The moment he used Crab Steps at the Crest of Perfection realm, dazzling figures and extremely fast speed made him appear like shimmering golden light. The naked eye could no longer discern his features!

    The audience was shocked. They never expected that the youth would use such a method to face his opponent. Was he being capricious? Or was it overconfidence?

    The youth¡¯s speed was indeed extremely fast, but he was still inferior to Moya!

    At this moment, ordinary people could no longer see what was going on in the battle. They could only see a golden light and a ck figure darting everywhere, chasing one another. There were constantly shing sounds, random rubble flying, and cracks in the ground.

    This was an intense battle that could not be discerned because the two people¡¯s speed and movement techniques were too exaggerated!

    But as the golden light and ck figure embroiled in battle, it was clear that the ck figure had the upper hand!

    This was because the ck figure nearly covered the entire arena, and was constantly engulfing wherever the golden light was. Clearly, the ck figure was the hunter in this battle!

    The Transcendents finally revealed looks of excitement.

    ¡°This human must be a fool topete in speed with Moya¡¯s third form!¡±

    ¡°This human may be extraordinary fast, but Moya in his his third form can only be described as perverse!¡±

    ¡°Moya is about to win. The human won¡¯t be able tost much longer!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Feng Yuanlin and Liu Yu revealed looks of concern. They had guessed that Shi Xiaobai would not chose a sitting duck battle strategy of standing his ground in defense, but they never expected Shi Xiaobai to choose to sh head on with his speed!

    What sort of youth was he?

    Against Moya¡¯s second form, whose physical hardness and bodily strength was extremely extraordinary, the youth had chosen to use his fist to sh with his in a head on strike.

    Against Moya¡¯s third form, whose speed was extraordinary, he chose topete in speed!

    How arrogant and uninhibited was his heart and what sort of wild confidence did his soul have to make such a seemingly ¡®foolish¡¯ choice?

    But for what reason such a ¡®foolish¡¯ method sent ardor and zeal through the blood of everyone watching, giving them a shock?

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, all the best!¡±

    ¡°All the best, Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Such a youth made others involuntarily want to follow in his footsteps, following closely behind him, so as to see the scenes of his future!

    This was because such a youth had endless possibilities for his future!

    However, he was soon going to suffer a painful setback because of his ¡®refusal to do so¡¯.

    The golden light was gradually being devoured as the ck shadows constantly spread out, as if stars were constantly vanishing during a dark night.

    Shi Xiaobai was not faster than Motion, so the space he could move was limited and repressed. He was like a prey that was constantly on the run, but he was gradually being forced into a corner!

    This battle would end soon!

    Leonis sighed and found it unfortunate. That human was outstanding in strength, but he had made the biggest of mistakes.

    Even for himself, he could only use an unassable defense and absolute power to beat Moya in his third form. Attempting to beat Moya in terms of speed was simply fool¡¯s talk!

    It was unfortunate that the human could not win the duel. If not, after Moya¡¯s downfall, he could finish the human, bing the hero of the Transcendents. Then, his status as king would be unassable!

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Suddenly, Leonis¡¯s irises constricted slightly. He suddenly saw a strange scene.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Leonis stared with widened eyes as he watched the golden figure of light that no longer had anywhere to run.

    Momentster, Leonis eximed, ¡°How is it possible!? That human has be even faster!?¡±

    This was not a doubting question, but a rhetorical question. Furthermore, this sentence was filled with an incredulous tone of shock!

    This was because, the facts of the matter were unfolding in front of everyone else!

    They saw the golden figure of light that had been pushed to a corner burst though the ck haze, bursting a brand new dawn!

    It was as though a dimmed star was ignited once again in the dark of the night.

    No, there was not only one!

    One after another, stars began to lit up in session from a particr moment!

    It became a brilliant star-filled sky!

    That human had broken through his limits at the edge of despair. His speed was increasing, escaping the pursuit of the hunter!

    No, from that moment forth, he was no longer the prey!

    Everyone in the audience stood up once again as they watched incredulously with bated breaths.

    The golden light and ck figures embroiled once again, as the golden light slowly recaptured his domain, constantly devouring the ck figure. It had been released from its narrow world, opening up a vast expanse of bright stars!

    There were still colliding sounds thundering, and the scene of the ground cracking had numbed the senses of people. This battle that could not be discerned had alreadysted for several minutes. The golden light had slowly went from an absolute disadvantage to one of neutrality, and from a particr moment, began to have an advantage!

    There was only one exnation for this!

    That human was bing faster in battle, to the point of¡­bing faster than Moya!

    The Transcendents eximed aloud!

    ¡°What sort of race are humans?¡±

    ¡°Heavens, do humans have such tenacity?¡±

    ¡°What a terrifying human. How is he able to improve himself so quickly?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin and Liu Yu looked at each other as they saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. They remembered the words Shi Xiaobai had said before the tournament¡ªRegardless of the opponent or how strong he is, it is sufficient as long as you do your best, working hard to exceed your own limits.

    That¡­was supposedly a clich¨¦d chicken soup of the soul, but was a true belief that Shi Xiaobai stood by!

    So the reason why Shi Xiaobai chose to use speed to sh with Moya was not because of arrogance, nor was it for the so-called posturing, but to¡­exceed his own limits!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s opponent has always been himself!

 Chapter 364: Wait for your fucking tomorrow

    Chapter 364: Wait for your fucking tomorrow

    Shi Xiaobai was a person who had a desire to win, but he was not one who could not withstand failure.

    This sounded contradictory, but it was not.

    Shi Xiaobai could ept any form of failure. He had his head blown up by Thomas more than a thousand times and beaten by Sunless¡¯ Beginner Sword a few hundred times. Such form of failure, be it form or quantity, was something uneptable by most people.

    However, Shi Xiaobai still enjoyed it because through his failure, Shi Xiaobai was constantly obtaining victory!

    Was this contradictory?

    Of course not. Shi Xiaobai might have lost to the entire world, but he was constantly defeating himself!

    If not for Thomas blowing up his head more than a thousand times, his Crab Steps would not have been cultivated to such an exquisite form!

    If not for him being crushed by Sunless¡¯ sword technique hundreds of times, his Sword Truth would not have been attained so quickly!

    It was failure that elerated Shi Xiaobai¡¯s growth!

    Therefore, against Moya¡¯s speed, Shi Xiaobai chose to deal with him in what seemed like the most foolish of ways.

    He only had one thing on his mind!

    To be faster!

    A little bit faster!

    Although the avable area for him to move in was constantly shrinking, leaving him no ce to flee, and even though his speed was constantly repressed, the only thing on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind was not the oue of his failure, much less the regret over his choice. At that moment, the only thought on his mind was to be a little faster!

    As long as he pushed himself to the limits, he could go beyond his limits!

    This obviously needed the talent of a genius, but there was an even greater need for a stubbornness of a fool and the courage of a madman!

    The golden light that gradually forced the ck shadow into a corner, Pulp Farmer¡¯s eyes zed over as he muttered to himself, ¡°That¡­is a true genius!¡±

    The situation was reversed. This time, Moya was forced into a despairing situation, but Moya, who only had his killing instincts left, had no way to undergo growth in such an adverse situation. The only thing he could do was struggle and desperately fight back!

    Gradually, amid colliding sounds and explosions, there were angry hisses and screams mixed in.

    The Transcendents slowly sat down as their faces turned solemn. Their moods were heavy. The battle was still ongoing, but everyone could tell that up to this point, it was equivalent to iting to an end.

    Humans appeared to be a race that could create miracles.

    However, the Transcendents were always a race that rejected the thought of miracles.

    Therefore, for Moya, once he was surpassed, there was no more miracle!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A final deafening explosion resounded like the blooming of fireworks. Dust filled the sky as the ck shadow and golden figure finally came to a stop.

    When the explosive sounds subsided, the sound of light breathing was the only thing left.

    After the dust dissipated, one could see Moya having reverted to his original state. At this moment, he was an ugly green-skinned dwarf. His eyes were rolled back and his body was covered in injuries. He sprawled motionlessly on the ground, having already lost consciousness, losing all ability to continue doing battle.

    And the youth standing beside Moya was silent. His clothes were somewhat disheveled, but he was nearly without any injury. His chest was slightly undting as his light but slow breaths made it seem like he had just done a warm-up jog.

    A human had won.

    Furthermore, it was most ridiculous that after using all his strength while embroiled with a fight with Moya for about ten minutes, he was only slightly out of breath.

    ¡°Humans are monsters.¡±

    At that moment, this thought materialized in the minds of the Transcendents.

    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai raised his head and looked at his surroundings. A sneer suffused across his lips as he loudly proimed, ¡°Transcendents are just this and nothing more!¡±

    ¡°Transcendents are just this and nothing more!¡±

    ¡°Transcendents are just this and nothing more!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai repeated the important things thrice, and he shouted louder each time he said it!

    Shi Xiaobai would not forget the scene of how the Transcendents had been shouting ¡®Humans are just this and nothing more¡¯ just a moment ago. He was not someone who would bear a grudge, but if he kept it in, it would be too vish. Therefore, Shi Xiaobai would seek revenge on the spot if there were any!

    At that moment, silence pervaded the stadium. The Transcendents were appalled!

    That human was too arrogant and crazy!

    ¡°Whoever offends the mighty Transcendents, however strong, shall be destroyed!¡±

    ¡°Human, don¡¯t be overly arrogant. Don¡¯t forget where you are!¡±

    ¡°A tinypetition has been escted to the magnificence of a race? Are humans are as dumb as pigs like you?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sneered without a word. The Transcendents were indeed conceited. It was as though they had forgotten how they had just been shouting ¡®Humans are just this and nothing more¡¯ and how the humans felt.

    Sure enough, this race was one he hated regardless of anything.

    At that moment, an authoritative voice thundered, overshadowing the din.

    ¡°Human, Moya does not represent the Transcendents. It wouldn¡¯t be toote for you to say it only after you defeat This King!¡±

    In the throne of the defending champion, King Leonis stood up. He was dressed in regal robes and had an air of dignity. He looked very domineering.

    Leonis was overjoyed. The development of the situation was practically the heavens helping him. All eight Bravehearts were defeated in battle, with even Moya defeated as well. As such, the force that slightly threatened his position as king had copsed.

    And at this moment, with the human being so overbearing, the only person that could stand up for the Transcendents was him alone, the strongest Transcendent!

    Next, all he needed to do was trash the human at the final match tomorrow and he would be a hero of the Transcendents. Any negative opinions of him being a bastard child of the lion-headed species and the Transcendents would be useless!

    This was an opportunity the heavens had given him!

    At this moment, the Transcendents realized it too.

    That¡¯s right, they still had King Leonis, who was stronger than Moya!

    Although Leonis was a hybrid child of the Transcendents and a member of the lion-headed species, he still could represent the Transcendents!

    ¡°Foolish human, defeat our king before you are so overbearing!¡±

    ¡°King Leonis, if you can trample that arrogant human beneath your feet, we will worship you as king for the rest of our lives!¡±

    ¡°The race of the Transcendents is the strongest race in the world!

    ¡°King Leonispletely trashes Moya. Human, you don¡¯t stand a chance winning against King Leonis!¡±

    It was as if the Transcendents had found a ray of light while in a cave, pointing them in the same direction!

    Leonis was very pleased with the present situation. He wasughing maniacally in his heart, but he said with a deadpan expression, ¡°Human, although you did not sign up for the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament and by joining in the battle midway is not permissible by the rules,  the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament wees all Bravehearts with sufficient strength. Since you were able to defeat Moya, you are the Braveheart most qualified to challenge This King! This King hereby allows you to fight This King in tomorrow¡¯s final! When the timees, This King will let you know that the race of the Transcendents is the strongest race in the world!¡±

    With this said, the Transcendents immediately began to chant Leonis¡¯s name.

    Tomorrow, Leonis would prove that the race of the Transcendents was the strongest race in the world. Although they could not wait for it to happen, they had to wait for tomorrow patiently. After all, the human had just finished an intense battle. They did not wish for the human to use the depletion of his stamina as an excuse after suffering an abject defeat!

    Hearing the yelling of the audience, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face darkened.

    In the first ce, he had been strangely incensed because of Moya¡¯s fatal kick, thus his sudden appearance. He did not do it for the purpose of participating in the tournament.

    Even though he could challenge Leonis, he would have chosen to give up because he did not want to gain the recognition of the assessment program by bing ¡®tournament champion¡¯. He wanted to create a fifth story that belonged to him!

    But at this moment in time, Shi Xiaobai could not tolerate any further!

    Transcendents, since all of you are so arrogant and defiant!

    This King will let you know that no race in the world is the strongest!

    At least, you, the Transcendents are definitely not!

    Shi Xiaobai raised his head and took a deep breath. Using a voice that drowned out everyone¡¯s voice, he roared angrily, ¡°Wait for your fucking tomorrow, get the fuck down here for This King!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 365: In front of the Door of the Bravehearts, the meeting of girls

    Chapter 365: In front of the Door of the Bravehearts, the meeting of girls

    The world of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower¡¯s seventh level was no ordinary world. It was a replication of the history of a world on a different ne of existence. The rules and civilization had once existed before. It was an imaginary world, but it was something real in the past.

    And in this world, Bravehearts and Infernal King were two terms that weremonly mentioned.

    The Infernal King lived in the Infernal domain. He seldom appeared nor did he have ambitions for world domination. However, the moment he appeared, it also meant misery to the world!

    Although he did not have ambitions of destroying the world, he had to kill in order to satisfy his instinctive desires. It was just like how ordinary living creatures had to eat, the Infernal King needed to kill to satisfy himself.

    Therefore, the world outside the Infernal domain was the Infernal King¡¯s farm. It reared countless creatures that was for him to ughter at any time.

    Intelligent life obviously could not tolerate the fear of being ughtered at any moment, thus Bravehearts were born!

    By entering the Infernal realm to kill the Infernal King, this was the reason behind the birth of Bravehearts and the meaning behind their existence!

    But since time immemorial, countless Bravehearts that entered the Infernal domain never returned. The Infernal King continued the ughter of other cities every month. Nothing changed for the Bravehearts failed toplete their mission!

    And gradually there was a change in the nature of Bravehearts. They forgot the original goal of their birth¡ªno Braveheart was willing to sacrifice their lives by stepping into the Infernal domain!

    Bravehearts became more of an honorary title, a means of self-deception. The people of the world could only pray that when their tribe or city was chosen by the Infernal King as the target for ughter, the Bravehearts would be able to step forward and stand up against all odds to defend them.

    Even the Transcendents who acimed to be the strongest race no longer sent Bravehearts to the Infernal realm because it was simply sending them to their deaths!

    Therefore, the sole entrance to the Infernal domain that wasbeled the ¡®Door of the Bravehearts¡¯ was already deserted and run-down.

    In the past, this narrow entrance would have countless Bravehearts as well as their guardians would liven this ce. They would bid farewell to the Bravehearts before they entered the Infernal domain. But now, no one stepped foot here. Only a few curious and bold tourists would visit this legendary and intriguing spot.

    However, there was a person quietly sitting in a pavilion in front of the Door of the Bravehearts, as though the person was waiting for something.

    The person was a beautiful azure-dressed girl. She had a silver sword by her waist, but she held a pure white sword in her right hand. She quietly sat in the deste and bleak pavilion, adding a beautiful touch to the dpidated scene.

    The azure-dressed girl faced the world and remained expressionless. Her eyes looked somewhat dull.

    The girl had been waiting in the pavilion for quite a long while, but she remained extremely patient. However, this narrow and dangerous path that wasn¡¯t far from the Infernal domain was a spot nearly no one would step into. Even a mosquito would not easily fly here.

    In this silent and deste ce, to the point of the sound of winds appearing bleak, she waited alone, exuding a sense of loneliness.

    However, the girl did not seem to feel lonely, or it could be said that she was ustomed to loneliness.

    However, this quiet loneliness appeared to be destroyed very soon. Because far in the distance, a figure had suddenly appeared. The figure was slowly heading in her direction.

    The azure-dressed girl looked up slowly, a glimmer of light in her zed eyes, but she did not move forward or get up. She only waited patiently as the distant figure approached through the fuzzy fog, until she managed to discern the figure¡¯s appearance.

    The person who came was a girl. She was petite and she wore a white school uniform and a ck short skirt. She carried a cute pink-colored backpack, like she was a student from some school. She had silver hair and amber eyes. She wore a pair of ck thick-framed sses. Her skin was fair and she had delicate facial features.

    She was a pure and lovely girl, but she was not the person the azure-dressed girl was waiting for.

    The azure-dressed girl lowered her head once again.

    The silver-haired girl also noticed the azure-dressed girl sitting in the pavilion. Her eyes lit up as she quickened her pace. Soon, she came to the pavilion and sat across the azure-dressed girl.

    The silver-haired girl took out a board from her backpack and pulled out an oil-based pen from the board before writing on it. Her actions looked like she was well-practiced in this.

    ¡°Hello, Sis Sunless. I¡¯ve always wanted to meet you. I¡¯ve finally met you. I¡¯m very happy. Hehe!¡±

    The silver-haired girl¡¯s eyes lit up as she rapped the stone table gently. She raised the board and those were the words written on the board. She even drew a cute emoticon at the end. However, the girl¡¯s words were a messy scrawls and her drawing skill was not something worthplimenting.

    Sunless looked up and nodded. She whispered, ¡°Hello.¡±

    She was extremely bad atmunicating with strangers, but she easily guessed the identity of the silver-haired girl. Therefore, she responded with a greeting. As for her asking something or to tease the girl¡¯s poor calligraphy and drawing, that was impossible.

    However, the silver-haired girl appeared rather amiable. She was not affected by Sunless¡¯ ¡®loftiness¡¯. She beamed and wiped the words from her board and wrote: ¡°Sis Sunless, why are you here? I don¡¯t think you were a person who would choose to kill the Infernal King!¡±

    Sunless softly replied, ¡°Waiting for someone.¡±

    The reason why she was waiting here was naturally because of Shi Xiaobai. Back when she left the fifth level, Shi Xiaobai had previously asked her to wait for him at the seventh level. Sunless believed that Shi Xiaobai definitely had the ability to reach the seventh level to live up to his word.

    And among the four methods to clear the seventh level, Sunless pondered over it and believed that with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s character, it was most likely that he would choose to kill the Infernal King. Therefore, she had waited by the Door of the Bravehearts.

    As for whether this waiting thatcked a proper premise was a waste of time, or if it would affect her chances of clearing the level, Sunless did not put it to heart. None of these were considered important to her.

    The silver-haired girl clearly had a gossipy heart as she immediately wrote, ¡°Who are you waiting for!?¡±

    Sunless fell silent and did not feel like answering this question. This was because she had already realized that if she answered this seemingly talkative girl, even more questions would certain follow.

    If that was the case, it was too troublesome.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    In a rare instance, Sunless responded with a question. Firstly, it was to change the subject and, secondly, she was also curious as to why the silver-haired girl came to the Door of the Bravehearts.

    The silver-haired girl was a little silly, but she was no fool. She was aware that Sunless did not want to answer her, so she did not insist. Upon listening to Sunless¡¯ question, she immediately wrote on the board with a smile.

    ¡­

 Chapter 366: Transforming without a word

    Chapter 366: Transforming without a word

    The silver-haired girl¡¯s talkative vibe began revealing itself as she wrote and erased on the board several times. She used a rtivelyplicated way to describe why she had chosen toe to the Door of the Bravehearts.

    ¡°I was nning on trying to see if I could replicate what the Hero King did, but who knew I encountered an irritating fe on the way. From a young age, that irritating fe believes that he would be able to surpass the Hero King, so I benevolently gave him the chance.¡±

    ¡°As for the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament, that just sounds boring. Furthermore, previous trial-takers all im that the Transcendents as a race are extremely disparaging, so I didn¡¯t n on going to suffer.¡±

    ¡°Surviving a hundred days is too tiring, so after some thought, there¡¯s only the method of killing the Infernal King left. I never expected to meet Sis Sunless here. I¡¯m really lucky!¡±

    Sunless patiently read the silver-haired girl¡¯s words and confirmed the girl¡¯s identity. Obviously, she would not express any opinion or reveal any emotions to what the silver-haired girl depicted, as such, she only faced her in silence.

    The conversation came to an abrupt end.

    The silver-haired girl raised her spectacle frame. It was naturally easy for her to find a new topic of conversation, but seeing how Sunless apparently did not like to chat, she decided to write on the board: ¡°I thought of something. I¡¯m waiting for someone as well. I received his help in the second level, and haven¡¯t even thanked him. With his strength, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem reaching the seventh level. With his attitude, he would likely choose to kill the Infernal King. So, I¡¯ll be waiting in the pavilion as well. Sis Sunless, you wouldn¡¯t mind me, right? I promise that I wouldn¡¯t bother you!¡±

    Sunless nodded. She did not mind the silver-haired girl¡¯s waiting in the pavilion.

    The silver-haired girl smiled. Waiting for someone was naturally just an excuse. She only felt that waiting alone in the deste pavilion was too lonely and nned on staying behind to apany her. She also wanted to see who Sunless was waiting for.

    The girl¡¯s Soul of Gossip was still burning.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Transcendence, Martial Tournament Stadium

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s voice was still echoing.

    ¡°Wait for your fucking tomorrow, get the fuck down here for This King!¡±

    With him saying that, every Transcendent was left dazed for a moment. They first suspected if they had heard wrongly before looking at each other to realize that they had not, immediately bing appalled.

    The arrogance this youth had was already undoubtable. But only at this point in time did they realize that they had far underestimated the youth¡¯s degree of arrogance!

    Wait for your fucking tomorrow?

    Although the youth was only slightly out of breath after defeating Moya, no one believed that he still had much stamina left after fighting full strength against Moya for more than ten minutes, breaking his limits in the process.

    After the battle, it was already quite an impressive feat for the youth to stand there with his chest puffed up.

    As for another battle, a battle that challenged Leonis, who was stronger than Moya, it was more than fool¡¯s talk!

    Leonis¡¯s face sank as he said coldly, ¡°You want to fight with This King in your present state? Aren¡¯t you thinking too highly of yourself!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°This King is now in excellent shape. As This King said, the Transcendents are just this and nothing more. Even your so-called second strongest, Moya, was unable to expend one percent of This King¡¯s stamina. It probably will not take much more stamina to smack you, the number one, down. There¡¯s no need to wait for tomorrow. This King doesn¡¯t have the patience, so now, it¡¯s time to make all of you shut your mouths!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words were somewhat trending on hyperbole, but the stamina expended was indeed not much with his present level of fitness. As he had been consumingrge quantities of ¡®food¡¯ along the way, what he expended had just been energy stored in his body. Engaging in another battle would not be a problem at all.

    The Transcendents obviously did not know this. They were appalled and infuriated by his extreme arrogance.

    ¡°Fuck, this human is being overly arrogant, isn¡¯t he? He doesn¡¯t even think the slightest of us the Transcendents!¡±

    ¡°King Leonis, go on and smack that human down with a single punch. Let him repent for his arrogance!¡±

    ¡°King Leonis, can you endure it? I can¡¯t! We can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was mass outrage from the Transcendents. They were so incensed with the human¡¯s arrogance that they ground their teeth in anger. They wanted to personally go down and beat down the human, but after considering their own strength, they could only ce their hopes on Leonis!

    Regardless of how unfair the battle was, it was sufficient if the human could be taught a lesson!

    Leonis looked sullen and he was silent. In his mind, only by trashing Shi Xiaobai at his best condition tomorrow would he be able to highlight his strength as king. If he were to fight now and won, the humans and some of the Transcendents who dismissed him would still be able to give such an excuse.

    But with public outrage at this moment, he would be going against public opinion if he did not fight.

    At this moment, as though Shi Xiaobai was not afraid that things weren¡¯t fiery enough, he fanned the mes by saying, ¡°Hurry up and get the fuck down. This King is already getting impatient. Could it be that the strongest person of the Transcendents is actually a coward?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not want to wait for tomorrow because his wrath gave him strength. If he were to dy it to tomorrow, his anger would subside with the passage of time.

    At this moment, his anger meter could be said to be at 50%. Half his hair had turned silvery white, but with his mind naturally turning calm, his silver hair was constantly restoring to its ck color. His anger meter was also respectively decreasing.

    Shi Xiaobai had already realized that it was not simple rage, but an extraordinary power. If he wanted to defeat Leonis, he needed to use that power!

    No one knew that what seemed like an arrogant youth was actually meticulous and wise.

    Shi Xiaobai chuckled once again, ¡°So the strongest member of the Transcendents is such a wimp?¡±

    Things seldom went past the number three. Against Shi Xiaobai¡¯s third verbal taunting, Leonis finally could not repress the anger in his heart. With a forceful smack on the throne¡¯s armrest, he suddenly stood up.

    Although he was in the form of a dwarf, his stance was magnificent like a mountain!

    ¡°Human, you will pay a terrible price for your arrogance!¡±

    Leonis angrily roared and suddenly leaped down from the audience stands which was more than ten meters high. He crashed into the arena like a meteor!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The ground cracked and immediately, a deep pit burst open when hended. It was obvious how powerful he was. This was Leonis in his normal state!

    Leonis walked out of the pit and said with a sneer, ¡°Human, it¡¯s still not toote for you to kneel down and beg for mercy!¡¯

    This method of posturing immediately made the Transcendents extremely excited as they chanted Leonis¡¯s name!

    Leonis had epted the pushing forward of the battle!

    Liu Yu and Feng Yuanlin looked at each other with a wry smile. Although they were very impressed with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strength and courage, they were not optimistic about Shi Xiaobai¡¯s chances. It was not easy defeating Moya, but now, he had to face a stronger Leonis without any rest. This was him raising his own difficulty.

    Pulp Farmer sighed. Even during his most frivolous and rebellious stage, he would have never done such a thing. Shi Xiaobai, what sort of youth are you?

    ¡°Cut the crap, This King¡¯s fist is unable to endure the thirst!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not have the slightest feeling that he was courting death. What he wanted now was to make the foolish Transcendents shut up by using this victory!

    Leonis¡¯s eyes were cold. With a low growl, his body suddenly began swelling!

    Without a word, Leonis transformed!

    Which form would he use?

    ¡­

 Chapter 367: Come on, letâ€™s clash head on!

    Chapter 367: Come on, let¡¯s sh head on!

    Leonis¡¯s body suddenly began swelling like a balloon, going from a meter tall dwarf to nearly two meters. His green skin was dyed ck, and his eyes turned scarlet. The two fangs that resembled sickles on his ferocious lion head was raised upright, and a ck-and-white eye appeared on his forehead. He looked like a terrifying demon that came out of hell!

    At that moment, there was an uproar.

    ¡°The third form!¡±

    ¡°Wow, Leonis is using the third form at the onset!?¡±

    ¡°Leonis is furious. That human is doomed!¡±

    Leonis had not only transformed, he had even gone straight to the third form that was the reason Transcendents had been used of being ¡®bastards of the Infernals¡¯. It demonstrated the importance he attached to the battle, and it also implied that after watching Shi Xiaobai¡¯s battle with Moya, Leonis had decided to turn serious!

    Leonis took a step forward as his terrifying strength seemed like a majestic mountain crushing down. His right foot took a step forward, causing the ground to quake!

    ¡°Make your move, foolish human!¡± Leonis roared!

    In the audience stands, Liu Yu said with a heavy expression, ¡°It¡¯s as the legends go, Leonis¡¯s strength indeed exceeds Moya. He can still maintain his consciousness even in his third form!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin said with a heavy voice as well, ¡°Only two trial-takers have ever forced Leonis to take on his third form. Now, Shi Xiaobai is the third. If I don¡¯t remember wrongly, Leonis¡¯s third form ispletely different from Moya. What significantly increases is not speed, but¡­¡±

    Liu Yu finished Feng Yuanlin¡¯s sentence with a wry smile, ¡°Strength and defense! This is truly tricky. The Transcendents are already gifted with strength and defense that far exceeds other races. Furthermore, Leonis is blessed by the gods, with his third form greatly enhancing his domain of expertise. Even if Shi Xiaobai¡¯s speed is able to repress him, it would be difficult for him to tear through Leonis¡¯s defense!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin said with a sigh, ¡°But speed is the only way to defeat Leonis. If Shi Xiaobai relies on Crab Steps, he might be able to find Leonis¡¯s weakness and gain hope of winning!¡±

    In the arena, Shi Xiaobai also sensed the terrifying aura from Leonis. He could deeply sense the immense powering from Leonis from a hundred meters away. This power erected like a ice-cold mountain, like a volcano that would erupt at any moment. The boilingva would devour his opponent.

    Leonis did not attack first but sounded for Shi Xiaobai to make his first move because he could use unassable strength and defense to tackle any attack!

    Shi Xiaobai realized this point, but he would not hesitate because of this. Even though Leonis was confident that his defense could withstand any attack, that meant that Shi Xiaobai would destroy whatever Leonis was most confident of!

    Shi Xiaobai clenched his firsts as he began running towards Leonis!

    He did not use Crab Steps nor did he use his confusing footwork. All he did was an ordinary run, without any astonishing speed!

    Maybe he could repress Leonis in this battle with his speed, but by doing so, it wouldn¡¯t be cool enough even if he won!

    You can call it arrogance, but Shi Xiaobai was such a person!

    Shi Xiaobai ran straight towards Leonis, and his tightly-clenched fist smashed straight at him!

    This punch was nothing fancy nor were there any tricks to it!

    This punch only had one meaninge on, let¡¯s sh head on!

    A look of surprise shed in Leonis¡¯s eyes as he gave an angryugh, ¡°Presumptuous human, you are courting death!¡±

    This human had previously shed head on with a second-form Moya and sent him flying, but so what?

    His strength and defense exceeded Moya¡¯s to begin with. At this point, his third form had greatly enhanced his strength and defense. His single punch could instantly kill Moya!

    And this human did not choose to use his speed to nk him, instead, he was provoking him with such a straightforward punch?

    He was doing nothing but courting death!

    Leonis roared and facing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fist, he punched it!

    Human, your courage ismendable, but your foolishness nearly made This Kingugh out loud!

    Die, with this punch, you shall understand that the race of the Transcendents is the strongest race in the world!

    At that instant the fists met, there was no demonstration ofbat skills. At that moment, all Shi Xiaobai and Leonis relied on was their pure strength, and the toughness of their fists!

    At that instant, everyone in the audience held their breaths!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An explosive sound resounded as the sh of the fists came to an end at that instant!

    The punches did not enter a stalemate because the difference in strength between the two parties was too great.

    And an expected and unexpected scene happened at the same instant!

    As expected, Shi Xiaobai flew backwards as expected by the audience, mming heavily into the arena¡¯s walls like a missile.

    But what was more astonishing that Leonis had to retreat five steps back to stabilize his body!

    There was no deadlock in the sh of the fists, but it was not a steamroll!

    Leonis¡¯s strength was better, but yet such a strange thing happened?

    Leonis¡¯s eyes were somewhat filled with disbelief.

    This was because after Shi Xiaobai was sent flying from the punch, he immediately stood up from the rubble. He looked like he was not injured at all.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes looked at his right hand. It was a slender and fair hand, having the charm of a boy¡¯s and the delicateness of a girl¡¯s.

    After shing with Leonis, his right hand appearedpletely fine. It did not even have any signs of redness or swelling!

    What was going on?

    There was no time for the audience to ponder over it, nor was there time for Leonis to be surprised, Shi Xiaobai, who had stood up, immediately ran towards Leonis once again!

    ¡°Again!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes burned with mes of fighting spirit, as his right fist had smashed straight towards Leonis once again!

    Just like before, there was nothing fancy about it, nor were there any tricks to it!

    This punch was still as head on as before!

    ¡°Fool!¡±

    Leonis roared. As a king, he naturally could not back down against such simple and crude provocation!

    The human¡¯s strength had indeed taken him by surprise, to the point that the first sh had caused him to instinctively take a few steps back, but that was all to it and nothing more!

    In aparison of power, the human was still inferior!

    Leonis aimed at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fist and punched out as well!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The oue did not change.

    Shi Xiaobai was still sent flying backwards without any resistance.

    But this time, Leonis only took a tiny step back beforeing to a halt. The impact of the force was still rather enormous, to the point of Leonis needing to retreat so as to dissipate some of the strength!

    But in terms of sheer force, Leonis had won!

    However, at the next moment, Shi Xiaobai, who had been sent flying, stood up again like nothing had happened!

    The smart audience cast their eyes at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand once again. Once again, the youth¡¯s hand was not twisted nor did it appear red from swelling!

    The sh of fists was a skirmish of pure strength, but it also tested the toughness of their fists. If steel met rock, the stronger the impact, the more miserable the fragile side¡¯s oue would be!

    But why was the youth¡¯s fist unscathed after two brutal shes!?

    Could it be that the toughness of his fists was not much weaker than Leonis¡¯s?

    ¡°Again!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai stood up once again and immediately rushed forward. His fist raised up once again and hurled straight at Leonis!

    ¡­

 Chapter 368: Always waiting

    Chapter 368: Always waiting

    Force was something that affected both parties. In a collision between two objects, regardless of which side was stronger, both sides would have to sustain a certain level of damage. Therefore, in a sh of fists, other than pure power, the toughness of a person¡¯s fist was also tested.

    If any ordinary person were to forcefully receive Leonis¡¯s punch, the person¡¯s entire arm, or even the person¡¯s entire body might get twisted. A weaker person might have their body explode.

    It was because of this reason that Shi Xiaobai chose to face him in a frontal sh. The Transcendents only found itughable, while Pulp Farmer andpany broke out into cold sweat for Shi Xiaobai. As for Leonis, he was extremely furious and full of contempt!

    Leonis in his third form had strength that far exceeded Moya¡¯s. The toughness of his fist was something iparable to Moya. The sh of the fists should have sent Shi Xiaobai flying, twisting and crippling his entire arm!

    The former happened as expected. Although Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strength was impressive, there was still a great gap between his strength and Leonis¡¯s, so he was instantly sent flying!

    However, thetter did not happen as people expected. Not only Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand did not get mangled, it did not even swell at all!

    The young and fair right hand appeared somewhat soft, yet it was so tough?

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    The Transcendents could not believe that such tender looking arms could match the invincible Leonis in a frontalpetition in toughness!

    And at this moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s third punch was hurling towards Leonis!

    It was still the same old punch, with no technique to boast about. It was straight, direct and honest!

    Leonis roared angrily and punched out once again. The way things were developing prevented him from doing it any other way!

    At this moment, whoever first bent was not a man!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The oue of this sh did not change. The person sent flying was still Shi Xiaobai!

    Leonis took half a step back and roared. He did not appear happy at his victory, instead his face turned uglier!

    And in the next moment, Shi Xiaobai, who had been sent flying, got up once again. He rushed at Leonis, and punched out a fourth time!

    This scene was somewhat reminiscent of the past.

    The Transcendents eximed, ¡°Holy shit, is this human some cockroach that won¡¯t die? He has been sent flying thrice, yet it¡¯s like nothing happened?¡±

    ¡°Does he think that by attempting again and again would result in something different? The gap in strength between him and King Leonis is just too great. Even if this goes on a few more times, he will still be destined to fly away!¡±

    ¡°No, have all of you forgotten how the human attempted again and again while fighting Moya? Don¡¯t forget at the speed at which this human improves!¡±

    ¡°Are you implying that the human wants to replicate the miracle of him defeating Moya?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the human is trying to repeat the show of him breaking through his limits. He wants to surpass himself through defeat!¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, from the looks of it, he can still go on for a very long while. Would he really seed after trying so many times?¡±

    ¡°This human¡­is very shameless, but isn¡¯t he having fucking too much tenacity?¡±

    The audience were in a flurry of discussion. Shi Xiaobai had previously demonstrated how he surpassed himself from a state of despair, and this time, it appeared as though he was umting his defeats to transform it into sess.

    But would he really seed?

    ¡°Can Boss Shi Xiaobai really seed?¡± Feng Yuanlin was feeling tensed as he could not help but ask Liu Yu, who was beside him.

    Liu Yu frowned and said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s difficult, really too difficult. The reason why Shi Xiaobai was able to break through his limits and defeat Moya was mainly because the difference in their speeds was not asrge as one would imagine. He had improved by taking one big step from his defeats, allowing him to surpass Moya and clinch victory. But this time, the gap in strength between him and Leonis is just too big. Not only does he need one step, he needs ten, dozens, or even more than a hundred steps¡­¡±

    Even if Shi Xiaobai could truly create another miracle, surpassing himself from defeat and allowing his strength to increase, the difference between him and Leonis was not just a single level. He needed multiple breakthroughs to do so, but that was simply impossible!

    Feng Yuanlin immediately understood what Liu Yu was implying. After some careful contemtion, he realized that there was no way to refute him. Immediately, he felt like a deted balloon, and sighed.

    Liu Yuforted him by saying, ¡°It¡¯s already impressive for Shi Xiaobai to force Leonis into his third form. Don¡¯t forget, no trial-taker has been able to defeat the enhanced Leonis in the tournament after Xu Taibai!¡±

    ¡­

    Leonis¡¯s strength was without a doubt. Moya was much weaker than him. In a sh of strength, Shi Xiaobai was no match for him at all!

    One punch, two punches, three punches, ten punches, twenty punches!

    Regardless of the number of punches, the oue did not change at all. Shi Xiaobai was sent flying every single time!

    However, he never stopped his actions. Like a mirror, it kept repeating. Every time, he would immediately stand up after falling to the ground, charging right at Leonis and hurling a straight punch.

    The fighting spirit that was burning in his eyes did not lower in intensity, in fact, it was burning more intensely!

    Even though he had been defeated dozens of times without any suspense!

    ¡°This human is indeed a monster!¡±

    ¡°Regardless of how much a monster he is, it¡¯s impossible for him to seed. The difference is just too big!¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, he might be able to endure more than ten thousand defeats. It¡¯s terrifying. However, it seems like King Leonis is about to lose his patience!¡±

    ¡°Strange, why doesn¡¯t King Leonis quickly end the battle? Why does he keep giving the human a chance?¡±

    ¡°To improve from his defeats, how terrifying is that ability! Quickly finish him, King Leonis!¡±

    The Transcendents began to worry in a way that they foundughable.

    Even though the human¡¯s intent was so obvious, why was Leonis sillily allowing the human to attempt time and time again?

    Such a simple victory would no longer give one any sense of achievement. What Leonis should do was to use his sufficient strength and absolute advantage to crush Shi Xiaobai, and not keep shing with his fists in such an upright manner!

    However, Leonis¡¯s face was clearly turning uglier, yet, he was continuously waiting for Shi Xiaobai¡¯s punch.

    The way he looked was as though he was stubbornly trying to gain victory over something.

    It was as though his dignity as a king was being challenged.

    It was as though he would be defeated if he did not sh with that straight punch.

    What was going on?

    At that moment, the Transcendents finally managed to see something amiss.

    Leonis¡¯s angry roars seemed to have the signs of pain mingled in them?

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Suddenly, after an unknown number of fist shes, Leonis finally roared angrily.

    He had switched from his right fist to his left fist!

    Leonis switched hands?

    At that moment, everyone was appalled and finally realized that the battle they were thinking of was not the true battle!

    This human was sent flying again and again, yet his fighting spirit was even more intense.

    It was because he was not waiting for the moment his strength made a breakthrough!

    But because his fist was tougher. He had been waiting for the instant Leonis could not withstand the impact!

 Chapter 369: Heart feeling downtrodden, an exhaustion that comes from the soul

    Chapter 369: Heart feeling downtrodden, an exhaustion thates from the soul

    In a sh of fists, what did it mean for Leonis to suddenly switch hands?

    With Leonis¡¯s extremely arrogant character, it was impossible for him to shrink back or show mercy. There was only one reason why he would switch hands¡ªhe had no choice but to switch them!

    What was the reason that made him have to switch?

    The answer could not be any simpler.

    Leonis¡¯s right hand couldn¡¯t withstand another impact. He had already realized that his right hand would be injured or it was already injured. He had no choice but to switch to his left hand!

    Therefore, although Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strength was greatly inferior to Leonis¡¯s, his fist¡¯s hardness was higher. Every time the fists struck each other, the fist that was injured was Leonis¡¯s right fist!

    This was the truth of the matter!

    This was the reason why Leonis was constantly ¡®honestly¡¯ shing with Shi Xiaobai!

    It was because his dignity as a king prevented him from conceding. His confidence as a mighty figure prevented him from believing that his fist was at the disadvantage!

    But up to that very moment, to the point when he could no longer pay the price of the next punch that Leonis had no choice but to switch hands!

    In aparison of fists, he had lost!

    And Shi Xiaobai, who had been sent flying on the surface, had always been at the advantage in the sh of the fists. He was the eventual victor!

    Miracle?

    There was no need for that!

    Shamelessness?

    It did not even exist!

    The Transcendents who realized the truth were appalled.

    ¡°This is impossible. Isn¡¯t King Leonis¡¯s physical hardness unassable in his third form? I remember that in the previous tournament, King Leonis was able to let Moya beat him for ten minutes! Why isn¡¯t he harder than a human?¡±

    ¡°This human is strange. Other than the Transcendents, how can there be another race with such terrifying physical hardness? I seriously suspect that he is actually a bastard child of the Transcendents that went missing!¡±

    ¡°King Leonis, don¡¯t hold back anymore. Quickly use your Lion King Punch. Use your absolute strength to crush that human, if not, you might fail miserably at an easy task!¡±

    ¡°Begging for the Lion King Punch. Stop using such honest punches!¡±

    ¡°Lion King Punch! Lion King Punch! Lion King Punch!¡±

    ¡°Lion King Punch!¡±

    The Transcendents did not wish for Leonis to continue in this embroilment before failing due to an ident. They needed victory, as for winning beautifully, with sufficient posturing, that was less important!

    The audience¡¯s intent was very clear. Hey, stop trying to posture if you can¡¯t. It¡¯s not like your house is beside a posing ring!

    Leonis¡¯s livid face turned even uglier.

    He wanted to roar. What do you bunch of back-seat warriors know?

    The truth was slightly different from what everyone guessed.

    Leonis did not believe that the hardness of his fist was wrecked. He only felt that when he hit the human, the human¡¯s fist was exaggeratedly hard, but it was still weaker than his.

    However, as the amount of force from their sh was enormous, it resulted in his fist feeling some pain after they separated, resulting in the umtion of injuries.

    However, such an injury should have been afflicted onto the human as well!

    Then, the fist that was weaker than his should reasonably not be able tost for long!

    It did not make any sense. In the conflict that looked like he waspeting in strength and hardness, he had actually lost at endurance!

    It did not make sense!

    It was impossible!

    But such a thought made Leonis insist on shing head on with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fist because from his point of view, Shi Xiaobai was definitely enduring the pain from his fist. It had to be the case!

    But he lost control of the situation. Leonis never expected that he would be the first to falter. He realized that if he punched out again, the injuries umted within his right fist would very likely instantly inflict serious injuries to him. It would be an inestimable cost!

    Why was that human able to endure to this point in time?

    Could it be that he was nning on having his right hand crippled to do battle?

    This was the only reasonable exnation.

    Leonis had no choice but to admire the human for his bravery and persistence, but he got a deeper understanding of the human¡¯s foolishness!

    Since you don¡¯t want your right hand!

    This King shall ede to your wishes!

    Leonis did notply with the requests of the audience to use his famous technique, Lion King Punch!

    Instead, he continued using his left hand to sh with Shi Xiaobai!

    This looked like a tragic stubbornness of a loser.

    But in fact, he was only doing so to destroy Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand!

    ¡°Human, your endurance is amazing, so keep enduring it. Endure to the point till there is no way of turning back. When that happens, you will pay the most terrible of prices!¡±

    Leonis sneered in his heart as he continued to use his left hand to sh with Shi Xiaobai. He did not believe that the endurance from both his hands could not withstand a human¡¯s right hand!

    ¡­

    Just as Leonis expected, Shi Xiaobai was indeed enduring something.

    However, he was not enduring pain, but trying to stop himself fromughing out loud!

    That¡¯s right, although Leonis in his third form crushed himpletely in terms of strength, and his body¡¯s toughness was indeed even harder than his Qilin arm¡¯s right hand.

    However, Leonis never expected that Shi Xiaobai possessed a brazenly shameless endurance technique¡ªFilthy Turtle Divine Technique!

    The Filthy Turtle Divine Technique¡¯s power was being pushed to its full extent at this moment in time!

    Unleaking Turtle Aura perfectly inhibited the paining from his fist, converting it into a slightly acidic liquid that flowed to his right arm. Not only wasn¡¯t it painful, it was extremelyfortable!

    And the effects of This Turtle Is Hardest were even more perverse. It could convert damage into nourishment for the body, and was instead further enhancing his body¡¯s toughness!

    In fact, This Turtle Is Hardest had several limitations that Shi Xiaobai had failed to put to perfect use.

    This was because This Turtle Is Hardest would be useless if he was dealt damage that was too high that exceeded the limits of his physique.

    However, when he bore damage that was very low, the physical toughness increased was hardly much. It was as though nothing was enhanced, so This Turtle Is Hardest was useless.

    Therefore, This Turtle Is Hardest required damage that was in the middle of the two extremes, which was rather difficult to grasp.

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s luck was perfect. The damage caused by his sh with Leonis happened to be very close to limits of which he could bear!

    Hence, every punch would have This Turtle Is Hardest convert the damage in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand into nourishment. Not only was his right hand not dealt much damage, it was instead gradually bing harder!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right arm wasbeled a Qilin arm, so it was an extremely difficult thing to further enhance it. But at this moment, every punch was a slight enhancement!

    How could Shi Xiaobai pass up this golden opportunity!?

    The poor Leonis did not even think that the endurance he believed Shi Xiaobai was undergoing did not even exist!

    The ending he was looking forward to would nevere!

    Leonis¡¯s left fist shed with Shi Xiaobai for more than ten strikes before he suddenly realized that his left fist apparently became frailpared to his opponent¡¯s right hand.

    No, that¡¯s not right. The human¡¯s right fist was bing even harder!

    If this went on, his left fist would also undergo shock!

    Seeing the youth charge at him once again, the youth did not appear exhausted or as though he was enduring pain at all, instead, he looked amused.

    Leonis immediately regretted.

    Fuck, what was he doing all this for?

    Leonis finally silently lowered his left hand this time.

    Sigh, his heart was feeling downtrodden, it was an exhaustion that came from the soul.

    It¡¯s time to quickly end this farce!

 Chapter 370: None of you know anything about strength!

    Chapter 370: None of you know anything about strength!

    Leonis felt disheartened, while the audience was also exhausted from watching this.

    The battle was supposed to have Leonis crush his opponent with his absolute strength, winning victory with a bang. This was the performance they were looking forward to.

    But what hade out of it now?

    The human had been sent flying time and time again, but he would climb back up to fight once more. However, Leonis had no choice but to switch his right fist to his left. And from the looks of it, his left fist was quickly unable to withstand the impacts any further.

    Wasn¡¯t this the precursor to failing miserably at an easy task?

    Amid the din, there were more and more members of the audience that began shouting ¡°Lion King Punch¡±. They only wished for Leonis to get out of his stupor, giving up an easy victory. After all, this battle had their Transcendents¡¯ dignity and glory at stake. He was not to be defeated!

    As such, Leonis quietly lowered his left hand. The eyes of arge number of Transcendents lit up as they suddenly stood up!

    Here ites!

    Here it finallyes!

    Leonis finally wanted to end this farce!

    ¡°Human, you are not bad indeed, but you are just this and nothing more!¡±

    Leonis sneered and no matter how much he went easy on his opponent, there was no way he would be defeated. Once he stopped giving his opponent an opportunity, his opponent would be left without any opportunities. This was the confidence that came from being strong!

    Leonis lowered his left hand and stepped forward with his chest puffed up. He no longer used his fist to collide with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fist, but used his chest instead!

    By ending this farce of fist against fist, it was a form of retreat and concession that Leonis was reluctant about, but as long as he won the battle in an invincible-like manner, whatever happened before would be viewed as the forey before the climax!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fist struck straight at Leonis¡¯s chest!

    A loud impact sounded but Leonis did not even take a step back. Instead, the attacking Shi Xiaobai retreated several steps back in a pathetic manner!

    This was the defensive power of Leonis!

    For every action, there is an equal and opposite reaction. Therefore, during the collision of fists, Leonis was bearing the reaction from his own strength, resulting in his fist being injured. But now, he was only defending, and with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strength alone, it did not even give him an itch!

    An unassable defense could lead any opponent into despair!

    ¡°Human, in front of This King, your strength is like a baby in a cradle!¡±

    Leonisughed out loud. At that moment, he needed to posture!

    ¡°Use your body to experience what is true strength!¡±

    Leonis, who took on a punch, did so to demonstrate his unassable defense. Of course, he would not waste time any further as his right fist punched out at the next moment!

    ¡°Lion King Punch!¡±

    Leonis roared angrily as he punched out!

    At that moment, it was as if the Transcendents had eaten stimnts. They raised their hands high and screamed at the top of their lungs!

    Leonis was well known for his Lion King Punch. It waspletely on a different level from the straight and honest punches from before!

    This punch alone could shatter a mountain!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression changed drastically as well. The swinging of the fist midway had given him a strong premonition that it was extremely dangerous. If he was hit straight on, he would probably be reduced to smithereens even if his physical strength was far superior to others!

    Shi Xiaobai did not dare to push the boundaries as he used his fastest speed to retreat!

    The ability to sense danger has always been one of the things Shi Xiaobai greatly relied on to be able to lead such a coquettish and high-spirited life!

    Shi Xiaobai crazily took a few hundred steps back, and nearly reached the boundary of the arena. As for Leonis¡¯s punch, it finally reached outpletely!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A lion¡¯s angry roar resounded throughout the world!

    The sound of wind, screams and all dins seemed to vanish at that moment!

    A majestic force sted out from Leonis¡¯s fist through the heavens and earth. Even sound was devoured!

    As the winds and clouds stirred, the sky suddenly turned dark at that instant. A massive lion phantom appeared in the sky as it ran through the sky!

    The lion phantom was truly massive and amazing. As it dashed forward, it felt like it was inundating the entire arena!

    A lion¡¯s roar resounded through the skies!

    Even the protective shields of the arena were shattered as the audience stands tore. A number of audience were affected by the fallout, exploding into pieces suddenly!

    Shi Xiaobai could not avoid it!

    This was absolute power. And it had been seven years since Leonis used the Lion King Punch, and at this moment, Leonis¡¯s power was far greater than before. It exceeded the imaginations of the Transcendents!

    As the lion¡¯s roar gradually dissipated, the stirred clouds and wind gradually calmed down. However, the entire arena was left in ruins. There were piles of rubble as sand blew through the area like a bleak and deste hell.

    And on the arena, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s figure had already disappeared.

    There were dozens of Transcendents in the audience stands that were reduced to smithereens as a result of the fallout. The human was probablypletely destroyed!

    The Transcendents were still reeling in shock, thankful that they were not hit by the fallout, but they also felt sad for the innocent victims of their kind.

    ¡°King Leonis is much stronger than seven years ago. The power of his one punch is unfathomable.¡±

    ¡°Heavens, we have sacrificed dozens of our kind.¡±

    ¡°King Leonis, don¡¯t use the Lion King Punch again!¡±

    At that moment, the Transcendents were traumatized by Leonis¡¯s Lion King Punch.

    Leonisughed. It was rare for him to feel the joy of victory and the sense of achievement. It had to be said that the human was truly formidable to give him such great pressure, forcing him to use his killer move, Lion King Punch.

    However, even if the Transcendents pleaded for him to use the Lion King Punch again, he could no longer use it. This was because the cost of using such a killer move was tremendous. He needed to rest for at least half an hour before he could use it again. If he could continuously use it, he would have fulfilled his ambitions of conquering the world.

    Furthermore, he did not need to use the Lion King Punch again.

    Because the human was definitely dead!

    Furthermore, it was definite that he had died a tragic death, turning to dust that filled the sky!

    There would not be any surprises!

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    ¡°Boss Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    ¡°Benefactor Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Three voices sounded from the audience stands!

    Pulp Farmer andpany could not believe that Shi Xiaobai would die just like that!

    It was impossible for Shi Xiaobai to die this easily!

    At this moment, there was amotion from a pile of rubble as a rock was sent flying into the air.

    Shi Xiaobai obviously had not died!

    ¡°This King might die one day, but it would definitely not be today. And the person to finish This King will definitely not be you!¡±

    A somewhat exhausted voice came out from the rubble.

    A figure stood up from the destend.

    He looked somewhat miserable. His ck-and-white hair were disheveled like a bird¡¯s nest. His body was covered in dust, and his clothes were quite tattered. There were patches of blood flowing down his skin.

    He was injured, but he was still alive!

    Leonis¡¯s eyes constricted violently. This human had managed to withstand his Lion King Punch and could still manage to stand up?

    Wasn¡¯t this a fucking unkible cockroach?

    Shi Xiaobai patted the dust from his body and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°You have been naughty. This King is somewhat angry.¡±

    The audience stood up once again. This time, their faces were more solemn than ever before.

    With the human having managed to withstand the punch, what needed to be done to keep the human down?

    Such an indestructible cockroach was too shameless!

    Leonis¡¯s face turned extremely ugly as well as his right fist needed to rest. If his Lion King Punch had failed to finish the human, what could he do next?

    Suddenly, Leonis thought of something and sneered, ¡°Human, your tenacity and endurance has indeed given This King a huge surprise, but what can you do? Even if This King stands here to let you beat me for a day and night, you would never win. Do you understand? This King has always been in an invincible state, as for you, you are just struggling. The next Lion King Punch will definitely finish you!¡±

    Leonis¡¯s words made all the eyes of the Transcendents light up once again!

    That¡¯s right. The human could not break through Leonis¡¯s defenses, so Leonis was always in an invincible state!

    No matter what the human did, it would all be a meaningless struggle!

    Leonis is undefeatable!

    A derisive smile suffused from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mouth as he surveyed the crowd and said with a sneer, ¡°Foolish Transcendents, none of you know anything about strength!¡±

    Undefeatable?

    Such a word does not exist!

    ¡­

 Chapter 371: What is he trying to do?

    Chapter 371: What is he trying to do?

    The power of the Lion King Punch was horrifying, but Shi Xiaobai possessed a keen sense of danger. Furthermore, he believed in his intuition greatly. With his Crab Steps at the Crest of Perfection having improved again, his opportune reaction and stunning speed allowed him to escape to the periphery of the Lion King Punch¡¯s damage area.

    The periphery damage from the Lion King Punch was like the tail of a hurricane. It caused Shi Xiaobai to be injured, tearing his clothes, reducing him to a wretched state, but thankfully, his physical toughness was no longer like before. The punch had only inflicted him with minor injuries.

    If any of the three points¡ªthe sense of danger, the speed at escaping and his physical toughness¡ªwascking, Shi Xiaobai would definitely have been killed there and then. If it were Pulp Farmer or any of the rest, they would have been instantly killed.

    This was the terror of Leonis!

    Of course, in the eyes of the Transcendents, Shi Xiaobai was the one who was truly terrifying. In the sh of fists, Leonis had been forced to stand down in humiliation. And he was able to survive Leonis¡¯s killer move, to the point of being able to stand there firmly.

    This human had the tenacity of a cockroach. He felt unfathomable to the Transcendents, giving them doubtful thoughts like ¡°We¡¯re doomed. Can King Leonis really smack down the human?¡±

    However, Leonis remained optimistic with the present situation.

    Although Leonis had to rest for half an hour after using the Lion King Punch in order to use it again, he was thankful that the human¡¯s offensive strength was still highly disparate from Leonis¡¯s even if he were very tenacious!

    That human could not shake Leonis¡¯s defense!

    Leonis¡¯s defense was unassable. This made him invincible!

    Therefore, Leonis¡¯s victory was inevitable. It was only a matter of time!

    The Transcendents had such thoughts in mind, while Leonis had the same confidence in himself. Even Pulp Farmer andpany had grim looks on their faces. They were unable to avoid the unavoidable question.

    The reason why no trial-taker was able to defeat the enhanced Leonis after Xu Taibai was because Leonis¡¯s defence had been enhanced to a heaven-defying level!

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not think so.

    Undefeatable?

    That did not exist!

    Leonis said with a sneer, ¡°Come on, human. You can still struggle for a while. Use your strongest move and see if you can make This King blink even once!¡±

    As Leonis said, he crossed his arms across his chest,pletely belittling Shi Xiaobai.

    The Transcendents cheered for Leonis. Although Leonis was forced to use his defense to shamelessly achieve a win, the only thing that mattered was to win the battle. Now, they were united against an external force!

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head with augh.

    This bunch of idiots that were dominated by thoughts of racial superiority did not understand a thing about power.

    He couldn¡¯t break through Leonis¡¯s defense?

    There would be no surprise to this battle?

    ¡°This King never needs surprises, because This King will create miracles!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gradually clenched his right fist as wind began to howl. His body suddenly moved as he moved at a speed that left no time for one to cover one¡¯s ears!

    Everyone stared with widened eyes, afraid that they would miss the next scene.

    What was the human¡¯s limit?

    The next move he used was probably his strongest move. Was it able to shake Leonis¡¯s defense?

    The Transcendents felt their hearts tighten!

    However, the next scene left them somewhat bbergasted!

    Because the extremely fast Shi Xiaobai charged straight in front of Leonis before suddenly winding away!

    Furthermore, Shi Xiaobai did not stop. His body was as fast as lightning, as though he was traversing the entire arena!

    The sound of wind whistled as constantly blinking figures dazzled everyone. However, every time it approached Leonis, it would suddenly change directions. He reached every corner of the arena but did not attack throughout this process, as though he did not n on attacking at all.

    ¡°What is the human trying to do?¡±

    ¡°He probably knows he won¡¯t be able to cause King Leonis to move, so he ns on running all around and suddenly sneak in an attack.¡±

    ¡°Fool, King Leonis¡¯s physical defense is solely a result of his strong body. As long he stands there, he is like an unshakable mountain. Even if the human sneaks an attack, it will not cause any harm to King Leonis even if he were sleeping!¡±

    ¡°Haha, this human is really at the end of the rope!¡±

    ¡°Keep running, no matter how much you run, it will be useless. King Leonis can take a nap during this time!¡±

    The Transcendents were delighted. Even though the human did not choose to attack straight on but instead darted randomly around the arena, it was enough proof that he did not have the confidence to tear through Leonis¡¯s defenses. All he could do was aical struggle!

    Pulp Farmer andpany did not think so because they understood Shi Xiaobai well. Shi Xiaobai was not a despicable person who would look for an opportunity to sneak an attack. He definitely had his reasons for his actions!

    What was his intent?

    Feng Yuanlin wondered out aloud, ¡°What is Boss Shi Xiaobai up to? Can the two of you tell?¡±

    Pulp Farmer shook his head and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t, but it probably has nothing to do with a sneak attack. Leonis¡¯s defense is pure physical defense. No matter how well timed the attack is, it will be useless. With Shi Xiaobai¡¯s intelligence, he should know that.¡±

    Liu Yu shrugged and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try guessing Benefactor Shi Xiaobai¡¯s thoughts!¡±

    The three could not figure out Shi Xiaobai¡¯s intent.

    Leonis was confident that he had seen through Shi Xiaobai¡¯s intentions as he said with a sneer, ¡°Foolish human, if you think that there would be any effect by attacking when This King is rxed, keep struggling then. This King will sleep for a while.¡±

    After Leonis said that, he closed his eyes!

    In the previous tournament, Moya had once used the advantage of his speed to dart around the arena and grasp the moment when Leonis rxed, hoping to seed in his attack.

    Such amon trick was something that did not surprise Leonis. After all, against his unassable defense and invincible strength, the miserable weaklings could only grasp futilely at slim hopes!

    But by doing so, what use was there?

    Leonis sneered in his heart. It was just a foolish struggle!

    Now, all he had to do was wait to see for how long the human would struggle!

    Now, he had plenty of patience.

    Shi Xiaobai was so fast that his figure could not be seen, but he was constantly darting through the arena, with no pattern to his whereabouts. It waspletely erratic, but whenever he approached Leonis, he would deliberately avoid him, and did not linger around Leonis. This made the Transcendents begin to suspect if he really was thinking of sneaking in an attack.

    When would this human¡¯s attack happen?

    Three minutester?

    Five minutester?

    Ten minutester?

    The oue left everyone extremely speechless. For thirty minutes, the human was scurrying around the entire arena!

    What is he trying to do?

    What is he waiting for?

    For a half an hour, the audience only saw a dazzling figure constantly moving. It was so dazzling that it hurt the eyes.

    Fuck, it was tiring just watching this, so how could the human that kept maintaining such a fast speed not be tired?

    Leonis opened his eyes and to be honest, he was tired waiting as well.

    He felt like he had been yed for a fool.

    This human apparently was out of tricks. He was simply buying time!

    ¡°Let This King end this struggle of a weakling!¡±

    Leonis sneered as he gradually bent his right arm and clenched his fist!

    Thirty minutes had passed.

    Leonis could use his Lion King Punch a second time!

 Chapter 372: The hard to beat Leonis

    Chapter 372: The hard to beat Leonis

    From seeing the speedy figure that could not be discerned darting through the arena, they initially found it dazzling and cool, but after some time, it felt like watching a boring farce.

    There were even some members of the audience who were worried that they would miss an interesting scene, resulting in them to stare for the entire thirty minutes. Their eyes were sore, with ten thousand fucks flying across their minds.

    What was the human trying to do? He was at the end of the rope so all he could do was buy time?

    The audience was already booing, urging Leonis to quickly finish the boring struggle.

    Leonis had closed his eyes and pretended to nap for thirty minutes until the negative effects of the first Lion King Punch disappeared. Finally, he opened his eyes!

    It was time to bring an end to the boring fight.

    Against his unassable defense, the arrogant human could only reflect over his powerlessness and put up meaningless struggle. Howughable it was!

    Thirty minutes of his time had been wasted, so the human would have to pay for it with his life!

    Leonis bent his right arm and clenched his fist, in preparation to punch out!

    This punch was none other than the Lion King Punch!

    When the Transcendents saw Leonis¡¯s actions, their eyes gradually lit up!

    Most of the audience stood up at that moment as they raised their arms while cheering. It was an extremely lucky day to be able to watch Leonis¡¯s killer move twice in a single day.

    Of course, there were a number of audience who jumped and fled in another direction because the spot where they were was where Leonis was punching towards!

    Previously, the scene of Lion King Punch¡¯s aftermath having killed dozens of Transcendents was still fresh on their minds. Against mortal danger, these members of the audience naturally did not have any mood to marvel at the sight. All they could think of was to flee!

    Leonis was in no hurry to punch out. He waited for the audience to retreat, and he was also waiting for the moment to punch out.

    At this moment, the human was still darting around erratically, with no pattern at all. Even though he had already taken action to punch out, the human still dared to enter a region close to him.

    The human was truly irritating and he was courting his own death!

    Leonis observed for a moment and realized that the human dared to came within a hundred meters of him. Immediately, he could not help but sneer.

    The audience were already chanting in unison.

    ¡°Lion King Punch! Lion King Punch! Lion King Punch!¡±

    The thirty minutes of boring waiting had been for this moment!

    It¡¯s time to punch, King Leonis!

    Leonis still did not punch out. This time he was extremely patient, like a beast lying in wait. He was waiting for the best moment to pounce at his prey.

    The human had been jumping for too long, so this punch needed to kill him!

    As the audience sensed the terrifying killing intent from Leonis, they gradually fell silent and held their breaths.

    The human was still darting around rampantly, as though he did not sense the killing intent and that he was facing grave danger. He still dared to suddenly turn away in front of Leonis!

    Leonis was waiting for that moment!

    As for the human, he appeared to constantly provided opportunities for Leonis!

    What was going on?

    ¡°No matter what tricks you are ying, in front of absolute strength, it¡¯s all a waste of time!¡±

    Leonis sneered in his heart as he became extremely concentrated.

    The human¡¯s speed was really very fast. Having maintained this speed for thirty minutes, the human had surprised him as well. However, if that was the only thing he was capable of, death was his final oue after the thirty minutes!

    ¡°It¡¯s now. Go to hell!¡±

    Suddenly, Leonis opened his eyes wide and the strength that had gathered in his fist came smashing forward!

    At that instant, Shi Xiaobai, who had been darting around randomly, appeared fifty meters in front of Leonis!

    This was within the death zone. No matter how fast the human was, there was no way to escape the blow at that distance!

    The punch was sure to kill!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A deafening roar resounded through the world as a massive lion phantom that shrouded the entire arena appeared from Leonis¡¯s fist that punched at Shi Xiaobai!

    The massive lion phantom charged in the sky, tearing through the clouds and wind, causing ayer of stone to lift off, sending rubble swirling in the sky!

    Pulp Farmer andpany anxiously shouted, ¡°Quickly dodge!¡±

    Dodging might be toote.

    However, if he did not dodge, he would no doubt be killed!

    Suddenly, Leonis¡¯s pupils constricted as though he had seen an incredulous scene.

    Keen-eyed members of the audience revealed looks of shock!

    They saw that the figure that was constantly darting around randomly suddenlye to a stop when Leonis punched out. He stopped fifty meters in front of where Leonis was!

    It was where the massive lion phantom¡¯s jaws were about to reach!

    As for the human, his pose was somewhat odd. He had his fist clenched, and his right arm was nearly straightened, as though he has just finished a punch!

    What was going on?

    Was this human sending himself to death?

    At that moment, Liu Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and shouted, ¡°No, it¡¯s that move!¡±

    That move?

    Which move?

    Liu Yu did not know what that move was called either, but the pose Shi Xiaobai was currently in was one he had previously seen before. Furthermore, he had a deep impression of it. It was impossible to forget it!

    And at that moment, the massive lion phantom was right in front of Shi Xiaobai!

    Leonisughed maniacally, ¡°It¡¯s time to die in pieces!¡±

    To be struck by the Lion King Punch head on?

    The human was already a corpse!

    The massive lion phantom¡¯s jaws devoured Shi Xiaobai at that instant!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A deafening explosion resounded!

    At the instant the massive lion phantom touched Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fist, it suddenly exploded like a pricked balloon!

    The straight arm and fist looked like a spear at that instant!

    Leonis was astonished for in the next second, he suddenly felt an immense amount of energy that he found irresistible surge at him, inundating him!

    As he faced the immense power, his apprehensive instinct made him want to crazily dodge, but he could not move a step!

    What was this power?

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    At the instant the massive lion phantom shattered like ruptured bubbles, the sound of the impact resounded. Leonis, who had been standing in his spot motionless, suddenly was lifted up by an unknown power, as he flew obliquely towards the sky!

    The speed at which Leonis flew out was as fast as lightning. The audience behind Leonis felt a gust of wind blow before they saw a figure flying past their heads into the sky, towards the far edge of the firmaments.

    Did Leonis ascend into the heavens as an immortal?

    No, Leonis¡­was sent flying!

    ¡°What had just happened?¡±

    The Transcendents were dumbfounded. Even when Leonis¡¯s figure flew to the ends of their vision, transforming into a sparkling point of light they were still not able to recover from their shock.

    It should have been Leonis dealing a fatal blow.

    Why did the Lion King Punch¡¯s power suddenly shatter, causing Leonis to fly so far away that it was immeasurable.

    The answer could onlye from that human.

    Having moved for thirty minutes, the human only came to stop when Leonis used his Lion King Punch. What did he do when he stretched his fist out?

    What did Shi Xiaobai do?

    The answer was obvious. He had used the Turtle-speed Divine Punch that had gathered strength for thirty minutes!

    However, this punch was no ordinary Turtle-speed Divine Punch.

    From a long time ago, Shi Xiaobai had never used the Turtle-speed Divine Punch in actualbat because the extreme slowness of the Turtle-speed Divine Punch made it too ¡®rigid¡¯!

    However, Shi Xiaobai was not content with this. After pondering for a long time, he finally thought of abat method that suited the Turtle-speed Divine Punch.

    He could gather strength by moving around haphazardly and finallye to a stop when he could punch out!

    This was the new move Shi Xiaobai had thought of.

    It was named as the¡ªCranky Turtle Divine Punch!

    Shi Xiaobai deliberately waited for Leonis to be able to use his second Lion King Punch before he punched out his Cranky Turtle Divine Punch!

    The oue did not surprise Shi Xiaobai!

    Invincible strength?

    Unassable defense?

    The irresistible Lion King Punch?

    They were nothing in front of the Cranky Turtle Divine Punch that had gathered power for thirty minutes!

    ¡°This King previously said that none of you know anything about strength!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sneered once again.

    This time, when he said this, there was total silence. No one dared to refute him.

    The Transcendents muttered in disbelief, ¡°He lost? King Leonis lost?¡±

    Pulp Farmer andpany were dumbfounded as well, ¡°He won? Shi Xiaobai had defeated Leonis who has not been defeated for millennia?¡±

    Leonis, who had disappeared at the ends of the sky like a shooting star, had probably lost. He should have lost his ability to continue fighting, right?

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    At this moment, an angry roar resounded from very far away!

    The roar was extremely terrifying as it pierced the heaven and earth. Even from afar, people could clearly sense the anger and killing intent from the roar.

    A few elderly Transcendents were scared to death by the roar when their hearts stopped from the shock!

    The Transcendents¡¯ dull eyes lit up once again.

    The voice was very familiar!

    It was King Leonis¡¯s roar!

    King Leonis had yet to copse!

    Liu Yu and Feng Yuanlin looked at each other.

    Pulp Farmer said with a wry smile, ¡°Shi Xiaobai hasn¡¯t won. Have both of you forgotten? Leonis¡­still has a fourth form!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 373: Leonis who lost his reason

    Chapter 373: Leonis who lost his reason

    The Turtle-speed Divine Punch which had gathered strength for half an hour,bined with the present toughness of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right arm made the power of that single punch far exceed the one that had shattered the diamond monster back at Dragon Mountain Valley.

    Back in Dragon Mountain Valley, the punch had not only shattered the diamond monster, it had even leveled a ratherrge mountain behind it. Therefore, the power of the present punch could only be described as horrifying.

    However, when Shi Xiaobai produced the punch, he had deliberately aimed at an upwards angle, so it did not directly hit Leonis.

    This was because if the power of his punch sted straight forward, the audience stands in front of Shi Xiaobai would be reduced to ruins, and all the Transcendents sitting there would be killed!

    Although Shi Xiaobai did not like the race who felt a sense of superiority, he did not want to go as far as killing the innocent and begin a massacre.

    Therefore, Leonis only withstood the periphery blow of the punch. This was also the reason why Leonis was sent flying into the air. Furthermore, this punch had crushed the force that came from the Lion King Punch before hitting Leonis!

    Nevertheless, Leonis was still sent flying far into the distance till he disappeared at the ends of the sky. It was obvious how powerful the punch was.

    If Shi Xiaobai had used Cranky Turtle Divine Punch on Leonis before he used the Lion King Punch and in a head on strike, Leonis, who had a so-called ¡®unassable¡¯ defense, would probably be instantly reduced to ash!

    This was the power of the Cranky Turtle Divine Punch. Having gathered power for thirty minutes, its limitation was exaggerated, but its power was beyond imagination!

    However, Shi Xiaobai still held back because he was different from Leonis. He would not sacrifice hundreds of innocent lives just for the victory of a duel.

    Therefore, this punch did notpletely defeat Leonis.

    The angry roar from the distance had already illustrated this point.

    Shi Xiaobai was not greatly surprised by this, nor was he regretting his ¡®benevolence¡¯. He only cast his eyes into the distance as he calmly waited for the furious Leonis to return.

    If he could send Leonis flying once, he definitely could send him flying a second time.

    In the audience, Pulp Farmer andpany were having heavy expressions.

    This was because Pulp Farmer¡¯s words had given the rest a rude awakening.

    ¡°Leonis still has a fourth form!¡±

    Pulp Farmer said with a sigh, ¡°Leonis has always been hiding it from the Transcendents, using the fourth form as his final trump card. Even the information banks regarding Leonis does not detail his fourth form much. The reason being him only using his fourth form once historically, and it was against Xu Taibai! However, since the assessment program enhanced his strength, Leonis has never ever used his fourth form!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin and Liu Yu immediately recalled the brief sentence that summarized all the information¡ª¡±Xu Taibai forced Leonis into his fourth form, and had no choice but to use all his strength to y him!¡±

    Few people knew about Leonis¡¯s fourth form because the only person who knew, Xu Taibai, did not detail Leonis¡¯s fourth form. And after Leonis had his strength enhanced, no trial-taker had managed to force Leonis into this fourth form!

    But at this moment, Leonis had been sent flying in his third form. Then, the answer to what the angry him would do was already out!

    A roar filled with killing intent resounded throughout the world. It came from afar and was extremely frightening. Many elderly Transcendents in the city were literally frightened to death from it, while children and babies cried out incessantly.

    Suddenly, the ground began to shake violently!

    ¡°An earthquake?¡±

    The ground was shaking, as if there was an earthquake!

    At that moment, a loud rumbling bang was heard!

    It sounded like a massive object was heavily pounding the ground!

    The violent shaking the of the ground grew in intensity, as though it was trembling. The audience could no longer sit still as they began to depart amid screams.

    At this moment, someone eximed.

    ¡°Quick, look there! What¡¯s that?¡±

    At the end of the horizon, there was a massive ck shadow that looked like a ck mountain.

    On closer look, it was a humanoid figure, an incredibly massive gargantuan that was several hundred meters tall, as though it was a pir that held up the skies!

    The gargantuan was made of scarlet flesh, and there were blood vessels that were constantly squirming like pythons. ck gasses lingered around it, as though the figure was covered in ayer of ck smoke!

    And most striking of all, despite the gargantuan¡¯s head was made of flesh and blood, it did not have any eyes at all. There was ayer of ck smoke around it, but from the contours, one could tell that it was the massive lion head!

    ¡°That is¡­King Leonis?¡±

    At that moment, all the Transcendents remembered the massive gargantuan that guarded the city gate. He was brought by Leonis into the city from outside on a particr day.

    The gargantuan looked terrifying, but he was very respectful to the Transcendents. He imed to be a mixed child of the Transcendents and the Gargantuans, so he was treated with contempt and belittlement.

    But at this moment, Leonis looked extremely simr to the gargantuan. They were both several hundred meters tall, and they were covered in bloody flesh. However, Leonis was covered in ayer of strange ck gases, making him look terrifying!

    At this moment, the massive Leonis raised his right foot and took a step forward onto the ground!

    This step was as if an entire mountain had been lifted off the ground!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Leonis¡¯s footnded as another loud rumble resounded. The ground shook violently once again!

    So it was not an earthquake, but a footstep of Leonis!

    And this single step instantly allowed him to traverse more than a kilometer. Without a doubt, Leonis was heading towards the arena!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    There were Transcendents in audience screaming because Leonis was walking into the city. With his footstep, he had instantly ttened arge building to rubble!

    If there was anyone inside the building, the person would probably be tten into a meat pancake!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Leonis roared, and the closer the distance, the more one could sense the horrifying killing intent and boiling rage!

    Leonis was proceeding forward, and the frequency at which he moved his feet was not fast, but every step he took traversed more than a kilometer. Every step he took caused the ground to quake, destroying arge zone of buildings, killing several innocent people.

    However, Leonis remained indifferent, as though his rage had made him lose his reason.

    The audience was already screaming for Leonis to stop,menting the fact that their houses had been crushed to rubble.

    Leonis clearly would not stop. Instead, he was approaching the arena at a faster speed!

    When Leonis came close, the squirming flesh on his body looked gross and terrifying. The ck smoke that lingered around him was the nasty smell of rotting corpses!

    Leonis¡¯s speed was too fast. From the distant horizon to the arena, he used less than ten seconds. A lot of the buildings in the city had been destroyed. There were screams and cries that filled the city.

    And when Leonis¡¯s massive body was just one step away from the arena, everyone finally realized a serious problem.

    Leonis¡¯s goal was clearly Shi Xiaobai, who was in the arena.

    But at this moment, how was he to enter the arena with his massive body?

    No, it should be said, with Leonis having lost his reason, how would he enter the arena?

    ¡°Quick, quickly run!¡±

    ¡°Leonis has gone mad. Quickly run!¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡±

    The audience in the audience seats that were closest to Leonis had drastic changes in expression as they fled in panic while screaming!

    This was because at that moment, Leonis¡¯s mountain-like foot was lifted in mid-air, and about to crush down on the audience!

    The distance between them and death was just a step away!

    ¡­

 Chapter 374: The story behind the sword

    Chapter 374: The story behind the sword

    When Moya entered his third form, he would lose his reason, leaving behind only his killing instinct. He could only use his anger and hatred to support his basic movements. As for Leonis, he was stronger, so he was able to maintain his consciousness in his third form.

    However, after Leonis entered his fourth form, he clearly was not able to maintain his reason. His eyes were only filled with killing intent and rage. He only had one enemy in mind, and everything else was an existence that apparently did not matter to him.

    At that moment, he was not the king of the Transcendents, but an angered avenger.

    All the obstacles to his revenge would be destroyed, be it the ice-cold buildings or the warm lives. There was no difference to them being alien foreigners or familiar people of the same race!

    It was the same with the wall and the audience stands connected to it that separated him from the wretched human!

    Leonis lifted his foot and was prepared tond it, regardless of the number of lives screaming underneath it.

    The northern wing of the audience stands looked up and saw a gigantic shadow filling the sky. The ck smoke that lingered emitted a repugnant stench, and the flesh beneath the foot was squirming. Boils bulged from the skin, their outlines resembling featureless faces.

    Gross and terror, but most people felt fear. Because at that moment, the gigantic ck shadow was about to crush down over them, it was like a mountain falling from the sky!

    Death was just a footstep away from them. The Transcendents found it unbelievable that their king would disregard their lives as they were his subjects, but the reality of death approaching made them squeeze as they attempted to flee!

    However, there were only two entrances to the audience stands. There were still people who failed to escape.

    ¡°No, my liege, open your eyes and look at your people beneath your foot!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. King Leonis has gone mad. All he wants now is to kill that human. In his eyes, we are just ants crawling on the ground!¡±

    ¡°If this goes on, before the human dies, Transcendence would first be destroyed by King Leonis!¡±

    ¡°Heavens, who can stop him? Bravehearts? Where are our Bravehearts!?¡±

    At that moment, the Transcendents suddenly were reminded of their Bravehearts. Weren¡¯t Bravehearts the ones to step up and protect the city in times of danger, existences that protected their people?

    However, when they cast their pleading eyes at the Bravehearts, it was depressing to realize that Moya was already unconscious, while the remaining seven Bravehearts were slumped on the other side of the audience stands in shock.

    Fairy tales were just a lie. Bravehearts would not stand up at the moment of danger becausepared to the lives of others, the Bravehearts cared more about their own lives!

    At that moment, other than frantically running away, as well as praying that Leonis woulde to his senses at the final moment, there was no other option.

    Despair did not mean that there wasn¡¯t any hope, but the hope was so slim that you no longer had the courage to believe in it. Then, it was as despairing as well.

    At this moment, the sky was shrouded in such a despair.

    But, at that instant, a golden beam of light suddenly shot up into the sky, prating the gloomy cloud of despair.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    The Transcendents, who were definitely unable to evacuate in time, were hugging their heads waiting for their deaths opened their eyes in shock.

    In the other three sides of the audience stands, they could only helplessly stare with widened eyes at the foot that was about tond.

    That beautiful golden light rose up from the ground, like a gigantic golden sword that tore through more than a kilometer!

    The golden sword¡¯s de stabbed into the gigantic flesh foot that was about tond on the audience stands!

    And on the other end of the golden sword¡¯s hilt, it was that young human with ck and silver hair!

    The youth was holding a normal-sized ck sword with both his hands. His body was shrouded in a golden light, as though he was a god that descended to the mortal world.

    The ck sword in the youth¡¯s hands was the hilt to the gigantic golden sword!

    The youth who had been using his fists in his fighting was actually a swordsman?

    What was this sword with the golden sword projection that prated the heavens and earth?

    Why did he suddenly use such an attack at this moment. Was he saving them who belittled humans all this while?

    At that moment, the Transcendents had all kinds of questions in their minds.

    But the answer they wanted to know the most was whether the sword attack was able to block Leonis¡¯s foot.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An explosive st sounded as an incredulous scene happened before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The gigantic golden sword projection tore right through Leonis¡¯s right foot. As Leonis roared in pain, his massive body fell backwards. It was like a wall hundreds of meter tall was copsing!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A deafening boom from the impact echoed as Leonis crashed to the ground. Countless buildings were crushed as tremors were felt through thend. It was as if the audience stands bounced up as several people fell to the ground after not being able to get their footing. However, they stood as fast as possible while turning their heads in disbelief.

    The ck smoke in the sky had already vanished. Recing it was a resplendent golden glow, glowing alongside the sun¡¯s beaming rays.

    The sword attack had managed to send the gigantic Leonis to the ground!

    The sword attack had saved the Transcendents that were about to die under the foot of Leonis!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    An angry roar resounded!

    Everyone¡¯s faces changed drastically.

    Leonis, in his fourth form, obviously would not be so easily defeated. The angry roar nearly tore through the eardrums of everyone!

    The ground trembled once again, at an intensity higher than before.

    The fallen Leonis was about to stand up once again!

    ¡°Head towards the south.¡±

    A calm voice suddenly resounded, like a clock that sounded in the dead of the night.

    The youth who had spoken suddenly walked towards the north with sword in hand.

    The spectators in the audience stands were dazed for a moment before finally understanding the meaning of his sentence.

    The fallen Leonis was about to stand up again. The northern side where Leonis was was a death zone like hell.

    The youth who was at the greatest risk should have fled to the south, but at this moment, he was heading to the north with sword in hand.

    It was because, he was leaving the safest spot to them!

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Why was the one that nearly brought death was not the notorious Infernal King, but King Leonis they thought of as king?

    Why was the person standing forward to save them not one of their Bravehearts, but the human that they had been treating with contempt?

    The world¡¯s greatest irony could not be any better than this.

    However, against death, the arrogant Transcendents did not make any snide remarks about the irony. Instead, they noisily escaped.

    The sword attack had managed to buy them enough time to escape!

    But at this moment, the sword-wielding youth, who was walking outside of the arena, stumbled. He nearly fell to the ground but managed to stabilize his body with his sword!

    Upon seeing this scene, the Transcendents focused their eyes and saw that the youth¡¯s face was extremely pale!

    They suddenly realized something.

    Every form of the Transcendents enhanced the strength of the previous form by several times. Leonis, in his third form, was already extremely powerful, so it was obvious how terrifyingly mighty his fourth form was.

    Then, how was the human able to use a single sword attack to send Leonis to the ground?

    The sword attack he used must have made him pay a certain price!

 Chapter 375: Even a fly wanted to bite a piece of meat from a lion

    Chapter 375: Even a fly wanted to bite a piece of meat from a lion

    For Shi Xiaobai to be able to strike down Leonis in his fourth form, it was obvious that he did not use any ordinary sword technique. It was a fake Excalibur sword technique that Shi Xiaobai created.

    This technique used the Turtle-speed Divine Punch¡¯s method ofpressing power as well as the idea of how all the energy is used at an instant from One Second Shura. Together with the power of his Sword Truth, Excalibur, it resulted in the creation of this technique.

    Shi Xiaobai had previously used it against Heartless in the fourth level as well as when the ck-robed blood figure attacked Sunless in the fifth level. Both times, he was emptied of all his energy.

    Therefore, this sword technique could be called ¡®One Sword Shura¡¯. The destructive power of the technique was extremely powerful, but the price was very high. It was a single strike that ced everything at stake for victory!

    During the crisis, Shi Xiaobai did not hesitate. He immediately used such a technique to prevent Leonis from crushing to death hundreds of spectators.

    He had seeded. Leonis¡¯s right foot was prated, causing his massive body to crush to the ground.

    However, he had failed as well. This was because his technique had failed to win him victory. Leonis¡¯s roars were still constantly resounding and he would soon get back up!

    Even after using his most explosive technique, Shi Xiaobai had still failed to defeat Leonis in his fourth form!

    And having his energy emptied caused his vision to go into a blur.

    The consecutive battles with the use of this technique finally depleted Shi Xiaobai of his stamina!

    But even in such an abject state!

    Even when the present enemy was so powerful!

    Shi Xiaobai still refused to flee towards the south. Instead, he with absolute determination headed towards the north where Leonis was!

    It was not his foolish kindness or sense of justice that made him have to save the Transcendents who had once mocked and despised humans.

    But it was his responsibility and the role he had yed that made Shi Xiaobai make such a choice.

    How tragic was it for subjects to die under the foot of their king?

    How pitiful and hateful was it for a king to trample his subjects to death?

    It was impossible for Shi Xiaobai to ignore such a tragedy from happening.

    Especially when the tragedy was partly due to his actions.

    ¡°A devil created by This King shall be finished personally by This King.¡±

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai approached Leonis with sword in hand.

    However, the energy depletion made his mind temporarily dizzy. While walking, he stumbled and nearly fell!

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly used his sword to support his body.

    But at that moment, the angry roar from Leonis resounded in his ears once again.

    The angry roar was in close proximity from the sky.

    Leonis had stood back up again!

    Shi Xiaobai looked up with great difficulty as his vision was somewhat blurry.

    Now, he needed to rest.

    But the cold reality would not give him any time!

    Leonis¡¯s furious and hateful eyes were like two pairs of burning suns ring down at Shi Xiaobai, as though it would consume him in their mes.

    But at this moment, the audience in the northern wing had already been evacuated. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s attack had managed to buy them enough time to escape. It was equivalent to having saved their lives.

    The audience in the other three wings did not dare to stay behind as they quickly evacuated.

    The noisy din of people escaping bustled, as they headed towards the south, which was the farthest point from Leonis.

    However, there were a small group of Transcendents that stopped when Shi Xiaobai stumbled.

    Shouts like these resounded from the stands.

    ¡°Run, human! The lofty Transcendents do not need your saving!¡±

    ¡°I admit, we admit, humans are a great race! Run, run to the east or west. Run out of Transcendence! There¡¯s no need to buy us any more time!¡±

    ¡°Not for anything else, but just from that single strike of yours, you are the Braveheart in my heart! Human, you must live on. In this world, there is nock of people who live hypocritically, but there is ack of kind and courageous Bravehearts like you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    At that moment, people were moved.

    Regardless of the race or nationality, there was nock of brainless mers, but there was definitely ack of normal people with the correct values.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised as a smile suffused across his lips.

    At that moment, three figures appeared beside Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°With your character, it¡¯s impossible for you to run. But your present situation is too terrible. You are in need of rest.¡±

    Pulp Farmer said softly, ¡°So, Shi Xiaobai, rest for a moment. The three of us will buy you enough time.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai dazed over slightly. He shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Go first. Leonis is presently very dangerous.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Boss Shi Xiaobai, the three of us can¡¯t even beat Moya in his second form, but buying you a bit of time is still possible for us. Don¡¯t forget that we still have the exitmand as a way to ensure our survival. For us to reach the seventh level and meet the figures the legends tell of the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament, we are already very satisfied. So even if we exit now, we would not feel any sense of regret. There¡¯s no need to worry about our safety.¡±

    Liu Yu shook his whisk and said, ¡°Benefactor Shi Xiaobai, it is an unspeakable dream for so many trial-takers to fight Leonis, so this isn¡¯t for you, but for ourselves. Speak no further, just silently wait here!¡±

    After Liu Yu said this, Leonis¡¯s angry roar resounded once again. This time, Leonis did not raise his foot again. Instead, he reached out both his hands to grab the walls of the stadium. He was nning on ripping them out!

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, these Transcendents are just virtual existences. Next month, they will reappear during the refresh. I believe you should know this point.¡±

    Pulp Farmer said in a serious voice, ¡°But you still insist on using all your strength to stop Leonis¡¯s foot. Regardless of the reason, or if others would think that what you did was very foolish, you are the person I respect most from this very moment. Shi Xiaobai, you are indeed a remarkable person.¡±

    After Pulp Farmer said this, he raised his spear and charged forward. His right arm had been severely injured, so he could only use his left arm to carry his spear.

    He was not a ¡®monster¡¯ like Shi Xiaobai, who could adapt to the unfamiliar usage of his left hand, but he even so, he would not step back at this very moment!

    Pulp Farmer andpany charged towards Leonis!

    Shi Xiaobai sighed as a resolute look appeared in his eyes.

    He could not stop Pulp Farmer andpany. The only thing he could do was quickly recover his stamina!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A loud tearing sound resounded as the wall of the audience stands was ripped apart by Leonis with his bare hands. It was obvious how terrifying his strength was!

    Rubble fell like pouring rain!

    Leonis raised his left foot slightly and took a step into the arena!

    Pulp Farmer andpany charged at Leonis while facing the rubble.

    They had no way of persuading Shi Xiaobai to escape, but they could buy him time to rest, even if it were just a second.

    Pulp Farmer raised his spear with his left hand. His actions were stiff, but still the strike was extremely domineering!

    ¡°Tyrant Spear!¡±

    A cold beam appeared as the spear thrust out like a dragon. Pulp Farmer leaped high into the sky as he stabbed into Leonis¡¯s abdomen!

    Feng Yuanlin¡¯s hands each held a gigantic shield as he crashed into Leonis¡¯s shin!

    Liu Yu waved his whisk as hundreds of paper charms formed a Dao array, as they wrapped around Leonis¡¯s thigh!

    Compared to the massive Leonis, they were as small as flies!

    But the Transcendents that had yet to leave and Shi Xiaobai could see how they were doing their best!

    Even a fly wanted to bite a piece of meat from a lion!

    What sort of race were humans?

 Chapter 376: No next second

    Chapter 376: No next second

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Leonis, who was attacked, roared. The three fly bites only added greater intensity to his anger!

    Leonis suddenly flicked his left foot as his terrifying power immediately shattered all the charms that were clinging onto his thigh. Liu Yu suffered a bacsh from the power as he spat out a mouthful of blood while taking several steps back.

    Feng Yuanlin raised his shields and mmed into Leonis¡¯s shin, but felt like he had mmed into a wall. With Leonis¡¯s action, Feng Yuanlin felt like a mountain was mming towards him!

    Feng Yuanlin had no choice but to proceed as he was already in mid-air. He bit the bullet and proceeded to m ahead, but he immediately felt the difference in strength between him and Leonis. The shin looked soft as it was made of flesh, but it was harder than divine metal upon contact!

    Feng Yuanlin¡¯s eyes rolled over as he cursed. Like a rocket, he flew several kilometers back.

    With spear in hand, Pulp Farmer, who had leaped by stepping on rocks, looked magnificent, but his expression changed drastically when he stabbed into Leonis¡¯s abdomen.

    With a sonorous ng, the reverberations from the impact prevented him from holding the spear properly with his unfamiliar left hand. The spear plummeted to the ground.

    Leonis roared as he brushed his hand towards his abdomen!

    Pulp Farmer hurriedly closed his legs to elerate his fall. Despite him dodging the brush, he failed to dodge the periphery of the force. Just the force from Leonis¡¯s palm and the collision with his abdomen resulted in a strong typhoon.

    Pulp Farmer twirled in in the energy storm, and the sound of a smack in close proximity thundered. It hurt his eardrums as he flew backwards, having nearly lost his consciousness in mid-air!

    To Pulp Farmer andpany, they were facing an unassable force.

    But in the eyes of others, Leonis had only raised his left foot and brushed his abdomen. It was like a simple act of chasing away mosquitoes after being bitten.

    But just these simple movements were not somethingmoners could withstand!

    Pulp Farmer andpany were sent flying in less than three seconds. As for Leonis, he did not even turn serious to use a single ounce of his strength.

    This was Leonis in his fourth form!

    ¡°No wonder no trial-taker has been able to defeat Leonis for millennia. How can a trial-taker at the Psionic Mortal Realm be able to defeat an existence this terrifying?¡±

    Liu Yu looked weak. At this moment, Pulp Farmer and Feng Yuanlin had nearly lost consciousness. He was the only one who could barely stand, but even standing was extremely demanding on him, so how could he still be able to obstruct Leonis, who had managed to instantly defeat the three of them?

    Liu Yu turned to look at Shi Xiaobai and gave a bitter smile. ¡°Sorry, the three of us are too weak. We only managed to buy you three seconds. Although I hate to say this, Shi Xiaobai, it¡¯s best you run. Or maybe you should use the exitmand. That monster is not something any of us can withstand!¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A deafening roar drowned Liu Yu¡¯s words. Leonis had already taken a step into the arena. His other foot suddenly raised as he was about to crush Shi Xiaobai!

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Liu Yu yelled.

    The Transcendents in the audience stands that had not left shouted as well.

    At this moment, Leonis was impossible to defeat. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s desperate blow had only dealt a tiny damage to him, while Pulp Farmer andpany failed to even buy him three seconds. Against such a terrifying existence, especially an existence that existed only to kill you, what other alternative was there other than running?

    At that moment, Shi Xiaobai faced Liu Yu and revealed a warm smile that resembled the sun.

    ¡°Thank you to all of you for buying This King three seconds. The three seconds are enough.¡±

    Liu Yu was slightly stunned as he said with a wry smile, ¡°Why do you need to put on a front and console us. Quickly run. It will be the greatestfort for us if nothing bad happens to you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head slowly.

    Putting on a front?

    Consoling?

    He would not do such a thing. Three seconds was a very short period of time, but it was enough to determine the oue of the battle.

    In fact, buying him even one second was enough.

    Because this second was enough for Shi Xiaobai to do something that would absolutely turn the tables!

    Shi Xiaobai crushed the golden pill that he had just ced in his mouth!

    Yes, at that moment when Leonis¡¯s foot came crashing down from above, Shi Xiaobai had doped!

    The pill was named ¡®One Second Shura¡¯. He was awarded three by the Absolute Choice. Previously, Shi Xiaobai had used two of them, once during the battle exchange between Gaia and Zeus, allowing him to one-shot Heartless. The second time was when he used it to protect Sunless, reducing the ck-robed bloody figure into a pool of blood.

    And this time, against Leonis in his fourth form, Shi Xiaobai, who had nearly expended all his energy after using Excalibur, finally consumed thest ¡®One Second Shura¡¯ pill.

    Nearly all his little remaining energy waspressed like a sponge, squeezing out a drop of water.

    It was this energy that was as tiny as a drop of water that allowed Shi Xiaobai to do an absolute counterattack!

    He still had one second!

    Shi Xiaobai charged forward like a beam of light and instantly jumped onto Leonis¡¯s left foot. Moving up along Leonis¡¯s left leg, he had a stunning speed that was as fast as lightning.

    Killing intent gathered in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes. As he ran, his eyes constantly swept the squirming flesh.

    He needed to find the red line!

    Finding a redness in a sea of scarlet was an extremely difficult matter.

    However, Shi Xiaobai saw it. In the massive body, under the shrouding of the ck smoke, in a crack of the squirming flesh, there was a very, very short red line that was about the size of a dot!

    Shi Xiaobai did not hesitate as he rushed to the red line¡¯s location. He only had a short second.

    Leonis realized that the target of his hatred had jumped onto his body through his left leg and was immediately even more enraged. He reached out his right hand to smack down on his enemy!

    In the next second, the hateful human would be smashed into meat pulp!

    But there was no next second!

    In this second, Shi Xiaobai was a Shura, and also Death!

    A psionic knife appeared in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand!

    ¡°This King hates the rich aura of darkness on your body!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai raised his knife and stabbed at the red line that was nearly the size of a point!

    This knife was called Pig ughtering Knife!

    It was specially to kill swines that were filled with an aura of darkness!

    His knife shed downwards!

    As though there was nothing obstructing it, the knife instantly sank into Leonis¡¯s flesh!

    Leonis¡¯s right arm was stuck in mid-air!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A loud scream filled with indignation resounded through the world!

    Countless pieces of flesh and blood rained down from the sky.

    As Shi Xiaobai plummeted, another figure was falling with him. It was a green-skinned dwarf with a lion head.

    ¡­

 Chapter 377: Never took a step back

    Chapter 377: Never took a step back

    As blood rained down, the ck smoke dissipated amid the sun¡¯s rays, while two figures fell from the sky.

    One of them was naturally Shi Xiaobai, while the other one was surprisingly Leonis in his ordinary form. The lion-headed green-skinned dwarf did not look domineering in any way. His eyes were close, his oue unknown.

    In a second, in just one second, the entire situation changed dramatically.

    A second ago, Leonis in his fourth form appeared invincible, with no one capable of stopping him.

    But after one second, Leonis had been defeated!

    Leonis had been defeated! It was incredulous how he had been defeated. No one saw what exactly had happened, nor could they understand what had happened!

    All that was seen was the youth charging onto Leonis¡¯s body in a split second. He was seemingly holding onto a short knife, and very simply stabbed it into Leonis¡¯s body.

    Whenparing that tiny de with Leonis¡¯s hundred meter tall body, it was like a tiny star in the vast night. And that lone star was sufficient to illuminate the entire night sky!

    A one-shot of Leonis in his fourth form?

    This unimaginable matter had really happened at that moment.

    There were still Transcendents in the audience stands who were left dumbfounded. People were rendered speechless and they even forgot to breathe.

    Liu Yu, who was weak, but still conscious had a face full of surprise. After a long moment of silence, he muttered to himself, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, who are you really? By defeating Leonis, the fifth legend of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower has been born. Do you know what that signifies? Humans have nevercked geniuses, but it hascked monsters like you. The four legendary stories happen to coincide with four ages of humanity. Does this mean that the fifth age of humanity has finally arrived? It looked like I need my master to infer on the Dao!¡±

    After Liu Yu said this, he rested for a few seconds before heading to where Shi Xiaobai hadnded. At that moment, Shi Xiaobai had fallen unconscious. From the looks of it, for him to one-shot Leonis, he must have paid an extremely high price.

    And on the other side, the Transcendents that were still around came to the arena, immediately heading for Leonis.

    ¡°He¡¯s still breathing!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s alive, King Leonis is still alive!¡±

    ¡°Quick, quickly get a doctor!¡±

    Even though Leonis was a mixed child of the Transcendents and the lion-headed race, and even if he had just lost his reason and destroyed most of the city, nearly trampling to death hundreds if not thousands of Transcendents, he was still their king. It was where they ced their pride in, and the source of their confidence.

    Compared to those who only enjoyed a reputation unwarranted to their worth, like the seven of the eight Bravehearts who ran faster than anyone in times of danger, King Leonis was worthy of the trust and respect.

    The Transcendents naturally did not wish for King Leonis to die in battle. Thankfully, although Leonis was extremely weak, he was still breathing just barely. King Leonis was still alive!

    Soon, the Transcendents, who had fled, saw the rain of blood as well as the sudden disappearance of Leonis¡¯s massive body and realized that the crisis was over. They carefully returned to the arena.

    The news of Leonis being defeated proliferated Transcendence like wildfire.

    And any Transcendent that witnessed the shocking scene found it impossible to exactly describe the truth of the matter. They could only vaguely tell everyone that¡ªLeonis was one-shot.

    This fact that sounded absurd naturally was not believed by most people, but the Transcendents, who were present were unanimous in their description, causing no one to doubt them.

    But the story today was destined to be an exaggerated legend. It would also leave behind a thick stroke in the history of the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament.

    A human that suddenly appeared managed to send Moya in his second form flying with a punch. He managed to break through his limits, crushing Moya in his third form with absolute speed.

    Following that, he took the advantage against Leonis in his third form during a sh of punches. He even used an unimaginable punch to destroy the Lion King Punch, sending Leonis miles away.

    Of course, the most exaggerated story was the scene missed by most Transcendents. The human had saved thousands of Transcendents with a single sword strike, before one-shotting Leonis in his fourth form!

    Although this human did not enroll to participate in the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament, no Transcendent refuted this matter¡ªthis year¡¯s Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament champion title did not belong to the Transcendents, but it belonged to an unfamiliar and mysterious race known as humans!

    Furthermore, with Shi Xiaobai saving hundreds if not thousands of Transcendents with his sword strike, he had won their respect and wee despite speaking and acting extremely arrogantly before their eyes.

    The strong were worthy of respect, and Bravehearts were weed. As Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strength and courage was one that they had a strong impression of.

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai, Pulp Farmer, and Feng Yuanlin, who were all unconscious, were quickly given the most luxurious of rooms. Liu Yu watched them by the side.

    Leonis was brought back to his pce for treatment.

    The Transcendents began working hard to repair the city.

    The Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament came to an end.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the night.

    The sound of midnight chimes sounded. The Transcendence Holy Tree¡¯s leaves burst out colorful lights that tore through the sky, illuminating the city and making the skyline iridescent.

    Shi Xiaobai woke up at that moment.

    Before he opened his eyes, he heard a rather familiar voice:

    ¡°Impossible! Although Boss Shi Xiaobai is very strong, so strong that I can¡¯t understand at all, it¡¯s too unscientific for him to be able to one-shot a monster like Leonis.¡±

    Immediately, another voice sounded:

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either. Being able to defeat Leonis in his fourth form is already extremely unbelievable. One-shoting is way too absurd. However, Liu Yu has no need to make such a lie that can be easily exposed. Are we just too ignorant? Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strength has already far exceeded our imaginations?¡±

    The two voices were respectively Feng Yuanlin and Pulp Farmer, and from the looks of it, they had just awoken. Liu Yu had been telling them what had happened.

    Shi Xiaobai gradually opened his eyes as a helpless smile suffused across his lips.

    He had indeed one-shot Leonis in his fourth form, but it did not mean that his strength had reached the point of being able to one-shot Leonis.

    On the contrary, he was still too weak. He had used the sword technique, Excalibur, a destructive strength that was only second only to the Turtle-speed Divine Punch, but all he did was deal a tiny bit of damage to Leonis. If not for Leonis being filled with the rich aura of darkness, and the Pig ughtering Knife being extremely effective against beings of darkness, he would have been left with no options.

    Compared to the four legendary figures, he was still somewhatcking.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point speaking any further. Since Benefactor Shi Xiaobai has awoken, why don¡¯t you ask him yourself if you don¡¯t believe!¡±

    At this moment, Liu Yu happened to notice Shi Xiaobai opening his eyes, so he said so.

    Pulp Farmer and Feng Yuanlin turned their heads. Since Shi Xiaobai was awake, wouldn¡¯t he have heard their doubting words?

    The two of them immediately became a little embarrassed.

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and said, ¡°Thank you for buying This King three seconds. It doesn¡¯t matter if This King managed to defeat Leonis, nor does it matter if it was a one-shot. Most importantly, we never took a step back.¡±

 Chapter 378: This King has been targeted!

    Chapter 378: This King has been targeted!

    ¡°Thank you for buying This King three seconds. It doesn¡¯t matter if This King managed to defeat Leonis, nor does it matter if it was a one-shot. Most importantly, we never took a step back.¡±

    When the three people heard this, they smiled and felt their hearts turn slightly warm.

    Liu Yu said with augh, ¡°Congrattions for defeating Leonis and bing the champion of the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament. You have be the fifth trial-taker that managed to clear the seventh level in the history of mankind!¡±

    Pulp Farmer said with a praise, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, I am not even won over by Speechless Li, but today, you have won me over. No wonder Sunless likes you to even ignore her own way of the sword. You are indeed very excellent.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin said, ¡°Boss Shi Xiaobai, regardless of the case, I¡¯m definitely viewing you as my boss. Please take me in as a cheapckey! Haha, to one-shot Leonis in his fourth form. Regardless if it¡¯s true or not, it will definitely be the fifth legendary story once it spreads out of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower. Furthermore, you have done so many deeds in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower. Your reputation among the rookies must have exceeded Speechless. Hehe, you could definitely even be a celebrity hero in the future. When the timees, I¡¯ll be ackey of a celebrity hero. That would be sweet!¡±

    The three looked rather excited. And of trials at the Psionic Mortal Realm was nothing much, but the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower was different. Thisnd of trials was rted to the four famous legendary figures, and happened to tie in with the four ages of humanity.

    Overlord Ji Feng began the warring ages. There were frequent wars, with skirmishes between countless countries, all because of Overlord Ji Feng.

    Andter, Sword Immortal Xu Taibai began the age of the sword. Wars were no longer fought between armies. Because of his appearance, it became a fight between the strong. The strongest person of a country would spar, directly deciding the allocation and distribution ofnd and resources!

    As for the Conquest King¡¯s appearance, he ended the ages of the sword and warring ages. This was because the Conquest King had nearly conquered the entire world. A massive country was established, putting an end to war. Weak countries could only tremble in fear. At that time, there was a temporary peace.

    And after the Conquest King became the Original Sin of Cmity, the world fell back into chaos. As time went by, there were more and more alien species and biological creatures from other worlds that invaded humanity. It resulted in the theme to be¡ªsurvival!

    Only after the Hero King¡¯s appearance, with him single-handedly establishing the hero system, creating the strongest age of humanity that was struggling to survive thatsted for thousands of years. As such, it was currently the Age of Heroes!

    These four legendary figures had legendary stories could not even be described using several thickpendiums. However, they all had amon point. They had cleared the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower¡¯s seventh level at the Psionic Mortal Realm. Furthermore, only the four of them had managed to clear it!

    It was apparent that the four legendary figures had already revealed talent and strength that exceeded their peers when they were at their weakest stage in life.

    As a result, the worth of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower might have been a coincidence, but it made it different!

    As people were good at finding patterns, there was talk that when the fifth trial-taker that cleared the seventh level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower would appear, humanity¡¯s fifth age would not be far!

    By cing the glorious term ¡®age¡¯ on a rookie sounded forced regardless of how one looked at it, but the stories of the four legendary figures left behind such a possibility, allowing people to choose to believe in it.

    No one had managed to do it for thousands of years.

    But Shi Xiaobai had managed to do it!

    If it were anyone else, they would be extremely thrilled because it meant limitless bright future. It would bring attention from the entire country, or even the entire world, but Shi Xiaobai clearly did not know the meaning behind this. Even if he knew, he would not be overly excited.

    Compared to the excitement Pulp Farmer andpany were feeling, Shi Xiaobai was much calmer. His eyes even revealed a hint of sadness.

    Liu Yu asked curiously, ¡°Benefactor Shi Xiaobai, you don¡¯t look especially happy?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave a helpless smile. He obviously could not feel happy. He did not n on participating in the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament, and defeating Leonis to be champion was never in his ns.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s something that This King needs to ask of you. This King and Sunless had arranged to meet in the seventh level, but from the looks of it, This King will probably have to go first. If you were to meet herter, please exin the situation for This King. Remember to tell her not to force herself to reach the eighth level. We shall meet outside the trial.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was a person who thought extremely highly of his promises. Furthermore, he understood Sunless¡¯ personality. If she did not meet him in the seventh level, Sunless would keep waiting. Although it was unknown how long she couldst in thend of the trials, she would definitely stay till the final moment.

    Sunless was a sword fanatic as well as a path fanatic. She would walk a single path and never make any turns.

    Pulp Farmer andpany nodded their heads solemnly. Shi Xiaobai had protected Sunless in the fifth level and all three of them were present. They knew the reason why Shi Xiaobai made such a promise back then, and knew the effects of such a promise.

    At this moment, Feng Yuanlin suddenly thought of a strange question and asked, ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t Boss Shi Xiaobai defeat Leonis? Why hasn¡¯t he been sent to the eighth level?¡±

    With this said, the rest were lost.

    Liu Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe bing the tournament¡¯s champion is the true trigger condition? The tournament¡¯s organizingmittee has yet to officially announce that Benefactor Shi Xiaobai is the champion of the tournament. In the morning tomorrow, it will be announced and with Benefactor Shi Xiaobai¡¯s status as champion decided, only then would everything be set in stone.¡±

    This exnation sounded like the most reasonable exnation at that moment.

    A few people found it suspicious but did not put it to heart. In fact, defeating Leonis should have been considered clearing the level. Now, it was probably just following the necessary process.

    ¡­

    The next morning, the announcement of the tournament¡¯s champion was made. A few Transcendent officials personally brought the champion trophy to Shi Xiaobai andpany¡¯s resting ce.

    But after a few hours, Shi Xiaobai was still not sent to the eighth level.

    Liu Yu frowned. ¡°What happened? Benefactor Shi Xiaobai has defeated Leonis. It was witnessed by This penniless priest. His status as champion has been confirmed, but why hasn¡¯t he cleared the level?¡±

    Pulp Farmer and Feng Yuanlin frowned deeply as well, unable toprehend the situation.

    However, Shi Xiaobai gave a relieved smile. Last night, he already had a guess, and now, the situation was confirming his guess!

    Shi Xiaobai whispered, ¡°The reason is simple. The condition to clearing the level is to gain the approval of the assessment program. If This King isn¡¯t wrong, This King has been targeted by the assessment program!¡±

 Chapter 379: The Sudden Appearance of the Choices

    Chapter 379: The Sudden Appearance of the Choices

    When Shi Xiaobai made the remark, Pulp Farmer andpany were dumbfounded and found it iprehensible. One of them asked, ¡°You have been targeted by the assessment program? What does that mean?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave a nod in silence.

    The condition to clearing the seventh level was supposedly to gain the approval of the assessment program. Logically speaking, defeating the enhanced Leonis and bing the champion of the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament was more impressive than the aplishment Xu Taibai did back in the day. He should have gained the approval of the assessment program.

    But after seeding, Shi Xiaobai did not clear the level. The root cause being that he did not gain the approval of the assessment program!

    Although Shi Xiaobai had defeated Leonis using the Pig ughtering Knife that was extremely effective against beings of darkness, it was still a part of his strength. Shi Xiaobai had used his strength to win the final battle after all, so there was no reason for the assessment program to not give its approval.

    Continuing on along this line of thought, there was only one exnation. The assessment program had deliberately not given him its approval!

    This hypothesis sounded ridiculous, but there were early signs.

    This was because Shi Xiaobai did not know how he arrived in the seventh level. He was also not informed of the rules of the seventh level by the assessment program. He had met Speechless, and with him filling in the details for him, he got to learn the rules of the seventh level.

    Back then, Shi Xiaobai had joked saying that he had been targeted by the assessment program.

    But from the looks of it, it was very likely the truth!

    The assessment program did not inform him of the rules and did not give him its approval after he defeated Leonis. This was clearly specialized treatment, of him¡­being targeted!

    Shi Xiaobai exined what was on his mind to Pulp Farmer andpany.

    Finally, he sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Let it be. This King is already used to being targeted!¡±

    Pulp Farmer andpany were left dumbfounded, feeling that the matter did not make sense.

    At that moment, Liu Yu said, ¡°Actually, This Penniless Priest has always been wondering how Benefactor Shi Xiaobai managed to appear in the seventh level. Who knew that you didn¡¯t even know as well¡­ Benefactor Shi Xiaobai, there has been a matter that the three of us haven¡¯t brought up all this while, but it seems there¡¯s no need to conceal it¡­ In fact, This Penniless Priest was the seventh Braveheart who slew the dragon. Feng Yuanlin is the sixth¡­and from what we learned, the fifth Braveheart to y the dragon on the sixth level has the name¡­Mu Yuesheng.¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he was slightly surprised. He never expected Mu Yuesheng to be able to take the fifth dragon for her own despite there being so many excellent rookies. It was apparent that Mu Yuesheng had greatly improved in strength by rising to the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    Following that, he understood the meaning behind Liu Yu¡¯s words. Shi Xiaobai said in surprise, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t This King be the eighth Braveheart?¡±

    The first four Bravehearts were determined by the time Shi Xiaobai arrived in the sixth level. They were Speechless, Mu Lengxi, Sunless and Pulp Farmer. Then, ording to Liu Yu¡¯s depiction of the events, the fifth Braveheart was Mu Yuesheng, followed by Feng Yuanlin and Liu Yu. Wouldn¡¯t that make him the eighth?

    At that moment, Pulp Farmer spoke up as well, ¡°Actually I have always had a presumptuous question that I wanted to ask you. Shi Xiaobai, why did you kill the first, second, fifth and sixth Level Lords, and how did you do so?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was shocked when he heard this and asked in surprise, ¡°When did This King kill the four Level Lords?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had a deep understanding of the Level Lords¡¯ power. Back in the third level, he had faced the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign, and back then, he was powerless against it. He could only rely on Mu Yuesheng¡¯s superpower to flee. If not for the Absolute Choice¡¯s prize, the Master Conquest Ball, he might have been eliminated at the third level.

    Killed four Level Lords? Shi Xiaobai had no impression of that. Furthermore, he did not seem to have a reason for doing so!

    After reveling in a moment of shock, Shi Xiaobai quickly figured it out.

    All the mysteries could only be a result after he lost his consciousness when he siphoned Kali of her power of corruption.

    And the matter clearly had to do with Kali.

    Shi Xiaobai thought for a moment before he stopped delving too much on it.

    Since it had something to do with Kali, there was nothing much to think about because Kali would never harm him.

    Seeing Pulp Farmer andpany giving him questioning looks, Shi Xiaobai said with augh, ¡°All of you might have heard of a fake Shi Xiaobai. Anyway, This King has no impression of that matter, nor does he know how he arrived in the seventh level. It probably is rted to why the assessment program is targeting This King. But it¡¯s fine. It suits This King¡¯s wishes. It would be too meaningless to clear the seventh level so simply!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes shimmered with a light of joy and excitement.

    If it were any ordinary person who faced such a situation, they would definitely feel extremely suspicious, eager to understand the truth of the situation. They would also feel annoyed that they did not clear the level despite defeating Leonis, silently cursing the assessment program for being so shameless in its targeting.

    But Shi Xiaobai would not do so, and in fact, he was even more excited. Fighting spirit burned more intensely in him!

    This was the main reason why Shi Xiaobai was different from others.

    At that moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body seemed to exude a halo in Pulp Farmer andpany¡¯s eyes. The three looked each other in the eyes and only shook their heads and gave a deprecating smile. They found Shi Xiaobai even more impressing.

    Feng Yuanlin asked, ¡°Boss Shi Xiaobai, where do you n on going next?¡±

    If he was truly targeted by the assessment program, where else could Shi Xiaobai go now? What could he do?

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai was unsure himself.

    Shi Xiaobai could only ask them, ¡°What about all of you?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin answered, ¡°ording to what most trial-takers previously did, if they failed at challenging the tournament, those in good condition would head to the Infernal domain to challenge the Infernal King. After all, surviving a hundred days and what the Hero King aplished are just too difficult, so we might as well challenge the Infernal King. Therefore, the three of us will likely head to the Infernal domain to challenge the Infernal King. Boss Shi Xiaobai, do you want to join us?¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, his eyes lit up slightly. Challenging the Infernal King was something that interested him greatly. In fact, if he did not believe that Sunless was in Transcendence, he would have headed to the Infernal realm to kill the Infernal King immediately.

    However, Shi Xiaobai hesitated and finally shook his head. He said, ¡°I think it¡¯s best I don¡¯t. If This King is really targeted by the assessment program, killing the Infernal King would be of no use. Furthermore, This King wants to carve his own path and make his own journey. Therefore, This King will not be heading to the Infernal domain.¡±

    Since defeating Leonis was useless against clearing the level, it was unlikely there would be any changes even if he killed the Infernal King.

    Although Shi Xiaobai did not know what he should embark on next, he believed that matters would straighten themselves out with time. The seventh level was supposedly created from a real ne of existence, so there was definitely nock of interesting matters in this world.

    So why shouldn¡¯t he take advantage of this rare opportunity to take a look around.

    However, he was still curious as to what the so-called Hero King had managed and the reason why were his deeds considered the most legendary.

    Just as Shi Xiaobai was about to inquire, the world suddenly fell silent. Time came to a standstill at that moment.

    A fiery voice resounded in his mind.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    Several lines of ck text appeared in that fixed frame.

    [ Choice 1: Complete the King¡¯s Mandate (B-level reward) ] [ Choice 2: End the Age of Bravehearts (B-level reward) ] [ Choice 3: Leave the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower (No reward) ]

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 380: End the Age of Bravehearts

    Chapter 380: End the Age of Bravehearts

    [ Choice 1: Complete the King¡¯s Mandate (B-level reward) ]

    [ Choice 2: End the Age of Bravehearts (B-level reward) ]

    [ Choice 3: Leave the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower (No reward) ]

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The familiar fiery voice resounded in his mind as the scene before his eyes had turnedpletely still. The Absolute Choice had appeared once again!

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not behave like in the past by looking at the three lines of ck text immediately. Instead, he attempted to converse with the fiery voice.

    ¡°Where is This King¡¯s A-level reward?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was feeling rather stumped. He had clearlypleted the Absolute Choice, ¡®Push down the raging Ka Xiaozi¡¯, but he did not receive the corresponding A-level reward. Shi Xiaobai had guessed that it was possibly because he lost consciousness rather quickly back then, and the reward was given out when he lost consciousness. Therefore, he did not know what he had received.

    Now, with the Absolute Choice having finally appeared, Shi Xiaobai naturally wanted to seize the opportunity to rify his doubts. It was an A-level reward! Shi Xiaobai, who had enjoyed the sweetness of countless rewards from the Absolute Choice, was fatally attracted to A-level rewards.

    However, when the Absolute Choice appeared, time waspletely still. Shi Xiaobai was also unable to move. He could not open his mouth, and he could only repeat his questions in his mind, in an attempt to converse with the fiery voice. After all, he made his choices with his thoughts.

    However, despite how much Shi Xiaobai inquired, the fiery voice only had a single response.

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The constant tone and the constant volume seemed like it was a recording on rey in his mind.

    Shi Xiaobai attempted to ask several times, but the Absolute Choice failed to give him any answer, so he could only helplessly give up.

    Shi Xiaobai could only cast his gaze on the three lines of ck text.

    The first thing he did was cast his eyes at the bottom.

    ¡°There is no gentle reminder.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed. This kind of Absolute Choice without a gentle reminder and with three choices was the one he felt the most aversion to.

    After carefully reading the three choices, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mood immediately turned worse.

    The third choice was very clear. Thepletion difficulty was extremely simple. He just needed to leave the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, but there was no reward to this choice, so Shi Xiaobai immediately eliminated it.

    The remaining two choices were headache-inducing because they were too vague.

    Complete the King¡¯s Mandate?

    End the Age of Bravehearts?

    What did they mean?

    Shi Xiaobai was left scratching his head, but he knew that both choices each had their inherent meanings. The truth contained within them was currently a mystery, but it would eventually be revealed.

    Thest Absolute Choice of preventing Ka Xiaozi from raging as well as pushing down the raging Ka Xiaozi were likely simr to the two choices this time. However, these two choices were even more confusing. Shi Xiaobai waspletely without clues at the moment.

    However, he still needed to make a choice and he could only make a random choice based on his intuition!

    Of course, Shi Xiaobai, who had little immunity against the word ¡®King¡¯, did not hesitate and chose the first choice¡ªComplete the King¡¯s Mandate!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    What was the King¡¯s Mandate?

    To Shi Xiaobai, there were too many possible answers, so many that there was no way to even filter them. Therefore, he could only temporarily put it at the back of his mind.

    Time began to run once again. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s original line of thought had been interrupted. He had suddenly lost interest despite having wanted to inquire about the fourth story of the Hero King.

    Shi Xiaobai tried to probe the three and asked a question, ¡°What do all of you think is required to end the Age of Bravehearts?¡±

    This question sounded somewhat baffling, but they were presently in a world on the seventh level which was the Age of the Bravehearts and Infernal King. The Age of Bravehearts likely meant the era of this world.

    Pulp Farmer andpany, who had studied the seventh level ahead of time, probably knew a thing or two.

    Although Shi Xiaobai did not choose the second choice, it was best to ask in the event he failed the first choice. It was definitely important to save for a rainy day.

    Sure enough, Pulp Farmer andpany were left dumbfounded for a moment, but they did not question Shi Xiaobai for his inquiry. Instead, they began to fall deep into thought.

    Momentster, Liu Yu was the first to speak. ¡°The era of the world on this level is called the ¡®Age of Bravehearts¡¯. Just like how our human world is currently in the ¡®Age of Heroes¡¯, it¡¯s because heroes have be a main theme of the era. Therefore, as long as the main theme of the era is reced, it will result in the change of an age. However, Benefactor Shi Xiaobai, you are asking about ending the Age of the Bravehearts. If it¡¯s just ending it and not recing it, it means to gradually let the main theme of Bravehearts disappear. In other words, it can be aplished as long as Bravehearts are no longer the main theme of this era!¡±

    With Liu Yu saying this, Shi Xiaobai understood some of it but Feng Yuanlin was confused by it. He asked in a baffled manner, ¡°What does it mean? Make Bravehearts no longer the main theme of the era? Does it mean to kill all Bravehearts? Or is it about finding a method to repeal the titles of Bravehearts?¡±

    Liu Yu rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Feng Yuanlin, use your pig brain and ponder over it. Why was there an emergence of Bravehearts? What is the reason for Bravehearts to be born?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin scratched his head and after a moment of thought, he said, ¡°If I remember correctly, the title of Braveheart emerged for those who enter the Infernal domain to kill the Infernal King? But what has this got to do with ending the Age of Bravehearts?¡±

    ¡°Stupid!¡±

    Liu Yu said in a speechless manner, ¡°You can¡¯t even figure out such a simple thing? Since the Bravehearts emerge in order to kill the Infernal King, wouldn¡¯t the existence of the Bravehearts vanish if the Infernal King is killed? If This Penniless Priest isn¡¯t wrong, the Age of Bravehearts woulde to an end if the Infernal King is dead!¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, his eyes lit up. Liu Yu¡¯s logic sounded extremely reasonable. Since Bravehearts were the main theme of the era, the world¡¯s age was termed the Age of the Bravehearts. Then, diluting this main theme was equivalent to ending the Age of Bravehearts!

    And since Bravehearts existed to kill the Infernal King, the meaning behind the existence of the Bravehearts would vanish once the Infernal King died!

    To sum it up¡­ One could end the Age of Bravehearts by killing the Infernal King!

    At that moment, Pulp Farmer suddenly spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s probably not that simple. The end of an era needs a catalyst and time to pass. The death of the Infernal King should provide the catalyst to end the Age of Bravehearts, but it will need a lot of time to diminish the main theme of an era. That is still an open question. Ending the Age of Bravehearts is considered quite an impressive feat, and by being able to aplish it, one should be able to gain the assessment program¡¯s approval, but the amount of time required probably far exceeds one¡¯s imagination.¡±

    Pulp Farmer andpany believed that Shi Xiaobai had asked such a question in order to find another way to obtain the assessment program¡¯s approval.

    And it had to be said that ending an era sounded rather cool and bombastic.

 Chapter 381: Do you know what you have eaten

    Chapter 381: Do you know what you have eaten

    Shi Xiaobai smiled slightly and did not give any additional exnations.

    At this moment, he pondered.

    If ending the Age of Bravehearts meant killing the Infernal King, then what was the King¡¯s mandate?

    These two choices likely had something to do with the seventh level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment and considered probing the three beside him. Maybe the King¡¯s Mandate had a specific meaning in a particr story in the world of the seventh level?

    Just as Shi Xiaobai wanted to inquire, there was a sudden knock on the door.

    ¡°Knock, knock¡­¡±

    The knocking was done very rhythmically, and appeared very mannered.

    Pulp Farmer happened to be sitting closest to the door, so he immediately got up to open the door.

    Respectfully standing outside the door was a green-skinned dwarf.

    ¡°Is there something?¡±

    Pulp Farmer asked in a tone that did not sound particrly weing. As this green-skinned dwarf had been met by the three of them when they first came to Transcendence. The green-skinned dwarf was a servant specially meant to serve the foreign races, but back then, his tone and actions exuded a strong sense of racial discrimination as well as the superiorityplex of the Transcendents, irking them greatly.

    However, the dwarf appeared extremely humble. He had his head bowed very low as he respectfully said, ¡°My apologies for disturbing your rest! King Leonis finally woke up early this morning and he wants to meet the outstanding human Bravehearts. This lowly one is here to warmly invite you to the royal pce as guests!¡±

    The dwarf had his head bowed from beginning to end, and his choice of words and tone was especially careful. Clearly, after experiencing the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament yesterday, the humans as a race had gained a newfound respect by the Transcendents, and were even looked up to.

    When Shi Xiaobai andpany heard this, they looked each other in the eyes and were a little surprised.

    In his fourth form, Leonis had nearly be a tyrant spurned by everyone. It was ultimately forced by Shi Xiaobai, and worst of all, he had still been defeated after paying such a heavy price. Leonis should have been severely discredited.

    Logically speaking, Leonis should hate them, but why did he politely invite them as guests after waking up?

    Could it be a treacherous plot?

    Shi Xiaobai did not mind it. Honestly speaking, his expectations had been exceeded with Leonis not dying on the spot and for him to regain consciousness so early. After all, based on the circumstances, Shi Xiaobai had no chance at holding back. He had aimed the Pig ughtering Knife straight at Leonis¡¯s red line and it was a ruthless deathblow.

    This was also evidence of Leonis¡¯s terrifying physical strength.

    However, no matter how exaggerated Leonis¡¯s recovery ability was, he was definitely in an extremely weak state. Even if he wanted to ughter them after his invitation, he would not have the ability to do so.

    Shi Xiaobai said to the trio, ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Pulp Farmer andpany were not especially worried. If they were afraid that the Transcendents would seek revenge, they would have left Transcendence overnight. After all, this was the territory of the Transcendents.

    Pulp Farmer said with a nod, ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet Leonis before we leave Transcendence.¡±

    Liu Yu nodded. Turning his head to the dwarf, he said, ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai andpany were currently located in the pce, so they were not very far from where Leonis was resting.

    Along the way, they met several Transcendent pce maids and bodyguards. They were also casting curious and awed nces at Shi Xiaobai andpany.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s deeds from yesterday¡¯s tournament had proliferated Transcendence over the night. It was already unbelievable that he was able to defeat Moya and Leonis, and the way Shi Xiaobai won only left them with shock.

    If not for their racial superiority holding them back, they would have be worshippers of Shi Xiaobai.

    After all, in the world of Bravehearts, Bravehearts and the strong were existences worthy of respect. And Shi Xiaobai was the strongest among the Bravehearts.

    Leonis¡¯s chamber was naturally opulent and extremely luxurious. There were rows of guards guarding the front of Leonis¡¯s chamber.

    When Shi Xiaobai andpany entered the chamber, they saw Leonis covered in a nket and sitting in bed. He looked extremely weak with his sleepy look.

    Upon seeing Shi Xiaobai andpany walk in, Leonis slowly looked up and opened his eyes.

    ¡°You came.¡±

    A deep voice and a calm tone that sounded as though he was talking to close friends.

    Shi Xiaobai asked, ¡°What did you invite us here for?¡±

    Leonis coughed and said, ¡°This King invited you here to give my thanks.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyebrows pricked up slightly and asked, ¡°Thanks?¡±

    Leonisughed, revealing his weakness and exhaustion. He said softly, ¡°This King should hate you, and it was you who caused This King to be in his present state. However, This King only wants to say a word of thanks to you. Human, you fulfilled the dream of This King.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was even more perplexed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Leonis coughed once again. His turbid eyes had a look of reminiscence as he said, ¡°This King is not a pureblood Transcendent. From a young age, This King has been treated with contempt because of the existence of another bloodline. Back then, This King had a dream that one day the appearance of a foreign race could defeat the strongest Transcendent, letting every Transcendent realize an important thing¡ªall races in the world are equal. However, when This King gradually became stronger, This King gradually forgot this dream. After bing the strongest Transcendent and their king, This King went contrary to this dream. Human, you defeated This King and most ironic of all, This King is currently the strongest Transcendent. Therefore, you realized the dream that This King had buried by himself. Also, it appears that you prevented This King frommitting genocide on his own people. So, regardless of the matter, This King has to thank you!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could tell the seriousness in Leonis¡¯s expression, and it did not seem fake. His eyes softened a little as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Your dream would have been realized sooner orter. Even if it wasn¡¯t done by This King, a foreign race that could defeat the Transcendents¡¯ strongest warrior would have appeared sooner orter, because the race of the Transcendents isn¡¯t the strongest race in the world. Furthermore, your dream has only be partially realized. Whether the Transcendents are able to realize that races are equal in this world or if they can let go of their nasty superiorplex depends on your future actions. The change of racial attitudes needs a catalyst, but in greater need is a leader that promotes the new mindset! King Leonis, a true king has to lead his subjects down the right path!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words made Leonis ruminate over it. After a long moment of silence, he said with a sigh, ¡°What you said makes a lot of sense, but¡­¡±

    Leonis¡¯s words suddenly took a turn as his turbid eyes suddenly focused, shimmering with a cold light. It was as though a sleeping lion had suddenly bared its vicious fangs.

    ¡°But would a real king shamelessly steal the most treasured sacred item of another country? Human, do you know how important an existence the fruit that you ate from the Transcendence Holy Tree is to This King, the Transcendents, and to this world!?¡±

 Chapter 382: Kingâ€™s Mandate

    Chapter 382: King¡¯s Mandate

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised. He had never expected Leonis to realize that he had eaten the fruit!

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt guilty. It was indeed not a good thing to secretly eat something that belonged to others, but he had really failed to resist the tempting fragrance of the holy tree. Also, he had done it because of the rage from the Transcendents¡¯ contempt. On this matter, he was guilty!

    It was also possible that Leonis was not sure who had eaten it, and had only raised the issue as a bluff. At this moment, the best action was to feign ignorance or angrily use Leonis of maligning him.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not like to do such a thing. He sighed and said, ¡°Eating that fruit was a rash decision of This King. Go ahead, what does the fruit mean to you, the Transcendents, and to this world? If This King can make up for it, he will definitely do his best.¡±

    Having been caught doing something wrong, it was best to admit the truth, even if it did not seem wrong from one¡¯s point of view. A fault was a fault, trying to use subjective arguments would not change the objective facts.

    Now, with Shi Xiaobai pondering carefully over it, he realized that he had been acting on an impulse when he ate the Transcendence Holy Tree¡¯s fruit. After all, the fruit¡¯s effects were stunning, so it was likely extremely precious. By eating a precious treasure of the Transcendents as revenge for their contempt and arrogance was truly an underhanded tactic.

    Leonis said with a sneer, ¡°It was indeed you who ate it!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded calmly and said, ¡°The fruit was eaten by This King.¡±

    Indeed, Leonis was just bluffing, but Shi Xiaobai openly admitted it.

    Pulp Farmer andpany looked each other in the eyes. They were also curious as to what Shi Xiaobai had eaten. They had never heard anything about the fruit of the Transcendence Holy Tree. However, ever since they entered Leonis¡¯s chamber, they had automatically fallen silent.

    This was because they knew that this meeting was meant to be a conversation between Leonis and Shi Xiaobai. The three of them were just here out of convenience.

    And when Leonis heard how Shi Xiaobai bluntly admitted to his ¡®crime¡¯, his expression turned extremely ugly, like a cold stone sinking down in silence.

    The mood immediately turned awkward.

    Shi Xiaobai coughed once and asked again, ¡°What exactly does that fruit signify? This King is never an overbearing and unreasonable person. If the fruit will really affect the entire world as you said, This King will think of a method to shoulder the responsibility for eating the fruit!¡±

    When Leonis heard this, his eyes flickered for a moment before his stiff body gradually slumped. He let out a deep sigh and said with a deep voice, ¡°Forget it, this might be fate. Maybe you are more qualified than This King to eat that fruit. But human, you will definitely have to pay an enormous price for eating that fruit, because the real name of the fruit you ate is¡­Devil Fruit!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyebrows pricked up as he said in surprise, ¡°Devil Fruit? Why would a fruit born from a holy tree have such an ominous name?¡±

    Leonis said with a sneer, ¡°The Transcendence Holy Tree is just a name, but in fact, it¡¯s not a holy tree, but a demonic tree! Do you know why there is an air of darkness around Moya in his third form and when This King is in his fourth form after we lose our reason? That¡¯s because the Transcendents¡­are descendants of devils!¡±

    With this said, Shi Xiaobai andpany were astonished. Shi Xiaobai said with a deep tone, ¡°You are telling us the secret just like that? Aren¡¯t you afraid that we would leak this out?¡±

    Leonis said, ¡°The Transcendents have long been used as bastards of the Infernals, but people think that it¡¯s just rumors and usations. This is because the Transcendents have always been the main force that resist the Infernal King and the Infernals. Even if you spread the news, it would be treated as another joke or rumor. And the reason why you are informed of this matter is to tell you that ever since you ate the Infernal Fruit, you have already signed an agreement with the God of the Devils. Now, the present you is no longer a pure human, but¡­a half-devil!¡±

    Devils had different definitions in different worlds and nes of existence. Shi Xiaobai did not know what the definition of an Infernal was in this world, but it definitely did not mean something good. However, Shi Xiaobai did not feel like any strange changes had happened to him after eating the fruit. Other than his strength increasing several levels, there was no other effect.

    Shi Xiaobai asked, ¡°What are devils? What effect does This King have on you, the Transcendents as well as this world for eating the Devil Fruit?¡±

    Leonis fell silent for a few moments before saying, ¡°Devils are naturally devils. The Infernal King in the Infernal domain as well as his Infernal army are a kind of devil. However, the devil bloodline of us, the Transcendents, is different from the devil bloodline of the Infernal King. Furthermore, we are archnemeses! It can be said that our race¡¯s devil bloodline was born to destroy the Infernal domain! And the fruit you ate was meant for the king of our race, which also means This King, so as toplete a King¡¯s mandate!¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard thest few words, he immediately said in astonishment, ¡°What did you say? King¡¯s Mandate?¡±

    Leonis¡¯s eyebrows pricked up, unsure of the reason for Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sudden excitement. He could not be bothered to probe and just said coldly, ¡°The Transcendents and the Infernal domain¡¯s Infernal King and Infernals are archnemeses. Therefore, the kings of the Transcendents have always shouldered an inescapable mandate of a King, which is to¡­kill the Infernal King and destroy the Infernal domain! The king of the Transcendents should have always been the strongest Braveheart in the world! And the Transcendence Holy Tree¡¯s Devil Fruit is the strongest means to allow the king toplete his mandate!¡±

    ¡°This King is also the king of the Transcendents, and only knew of the matter after epting the title of king. I signed a contract with the God of the Devils, and paid a price that far exceeds your imagination, but the strength I gained is also extremely terrifying. Originally, This King just needed to eat another Devil Fruit to possess the power to kill the Infernal King, because This King identally ate one in his youth. Although eating two Devil Fruits will greatly reduce This King¡¯s lifespan, This King would die without regret as long as the King¡¯s Mandate could be fulfilled!¡±

    ¡°Human, you ate that Devil Fruit, and even beat This King into such a state. This means that the only chance of killing the Infernal King has been extinguished by you. To This King, the Transcendents and to the whole world, you are the greatest viin!¡±

    Leonis¡¯s voice became louder as his tone turned harsher, like he was denouncing Shi Xiaobai.

    However, Shi Xiaobaiughed. He said with augh, ¡°So that¡¯s the case. After saying so much, you just wish that This King, who ate the Devil Fruit, can help youplete the so-called mandate of a King. That couldn¡¯t possibly be any easier. Isn¡¯t it just killing the Infernal King and destroying the Infernal domain? This King never fears anything!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai never expected that the riddle that he had been vexing over would be resolved so quickly.

    From the looks of it, the King¡¯s mandate meant the mandate of the King of the Transcendents!

    Although it was somewhat coincidental, there was no exnation that could be any more usible than that.

    As for the Devil Fruit, or being a half devil, who cares!?

    Ultimately, it only meant four words¡ªkill the Infernal King!

    However, this appeared to create a strange contradiction.

    Judging from the present situation, killing the Infernal King couldplete the King¡¯s Mandate,pleting Choice 1.

    And in a discussion not long ago, killing the Infernal King would end the Age of Bravehearts,pleting Choice 2.

    In that case, the condition topleting Choices 1 and 2 was to kill the Infernal King, then why would there be a need for a choice?

    A choice should of course lead to forks in the road, but why would they lead to the same path?

    Could it be that one of the inferences was wrong?

    Forget it. Regardless which inference was right or wrong, killing the Infernal King is definitely not a mistake!

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and looked at Pulp Farmer andpany in high spirits. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, off to the Infernal domain to kill the Infernal King!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 383: This King is immune to poison

    Chapter 383: This King is immune to poison

    Leonis summoned Shi Xiaobai andpany to his chamber and engaged in a tirade that seemed like he was ming Shi Xiaobai for secretly eating the holy tree¡¯s fruit, but in fact, the truth could easily be guessed. Leonis wanted Shi Xiaobai to head to the Infernal domain to kill the Infernal King.

    Although it was unknown what benefits Leonis would gain if the Infernal King was killed, it was not something that mattered to Shi Xiaobai.

    On the contrary, he was rather grateful to Leonis for giving him some idea what was the puzzling ¡°King¡¯s Mandate¡± that the Absolute Choice had referred to.

    Although ending the Age of Bravehearts and the King¡¯s Mandate both pointed to ¡®killing the Infernal King¡¯, resulting in a contradiction, heading to the Infernal domain to kill the Infernal King was still the best choice.

    Shi Xiaobai andpany did not stay for long. After leaving King Leonis¡¯s pce, they prepared to leave Transcendence, and journeyed together to the Infernal domain.

    It could be said that Shi Xiaobai left in a glorious fashion. Along the way, several Transcendents watched from afar, eyes filled with an ephemeral awe.

    However, when they reached the city gate, the gargantuan that guarded the city remained arrogant. Shi Xiaobai could still sense the strong animosity and killing intent from the gargantuan.

    After Shi Xiaobai andpany walked out the city gate, the gargantuan peeked his head out from inside the city gate and said coldly, ¡°The race of the Transcendents is the strongest race. You will soon realize this point.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyebrows pricked up slightly. The gargantuan¡¯s sentence sounded like a downtrodden dog¡¯s crazy barking, but it sounded premonitory as though there was some special meaning behind it. This was because the gargantuan said the sentence filled with confidence and ruthlessness.

    Was he so foolish that he could not extricate himself from the superiority of the Transcendents, therefore just lying to himself?

    Or did the gargantuan hide a particr secret?

    Shi Xiaobai smiled slightly and did not respond. He turned around and left the gargantuan the sight of his back, as though he didn¡¯t care.

    He did not believe that the race of the Transcendents was the strongest race in the world. Simrly, he did not believe that humans were that much mighty and glorious. As for how all races were equal in the world, Shi Xiaobai was not naive enough to believe that it could truly be attained.

    However, there was one thing for certain. Lives were equal. Regardless if life ended up in eventual lowliness or prominence, or how the present made it dirty like a beggar¡¯s life, or noble like an aristocrat, there was no life that should be treated with contempt. There was also no life that immediately was above others the moment they were born.

    The Transcendents did have a natural advantage at birth, but how could a lowly Transcendent beggar that was awaiting death be on a higher status than a Braveheart from other races?

    The worth of a life was not because of one¡¯s race, but whether you could be such an existence.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the deste desert, there was only unending sand and sprawling rocks. It was dead silent, with no sign of life.

    ¡°This piece ofnd is called the Silent Deste Lands. The Infernal domain is located to the west of the Silent Deste Lands. As for Transcendence, it is located on the east. In fact, Transcendence is the city closest to the Infernal domain, with only the Silent Deste Lands separating them. But strangely, the Infernal King has never attacked Transcendence over thousands of years.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai andpany proceeded on the destends at a speed that wasn¡¯t too slow, but neither was it too fast. The main reason was that Feng Yuanlin, who wasn¡¯t adept at movement techniques, had slowed them down. During this boring period, Liu Yu nicely gave Shi Xiaobai more information regarding the world in the seventh level.

    Liu Yu continued, ¡°Thousands of years ago, the Transcendents could only be considered above average among the various races. However, after the appearance of the Infernal King, nearly every race¡¯s city or tribe would be attacked by the Infernal King, resulting in Transcendence being the only unharmed location. And it was because of this that the strength of other races gradually weakened from the constant destruction from the Infernal King. As for the Transcendents, they were constantly getting stronger, eventually bing the strongest race. For this matter, there are said to be two reasons. Some people say that the Infernal King is afraid of the Transcendence Holy Tree¡¯s divine might, so he does not dare to attack Transcendence. However, there are others who say that Transcendents are bastard children of the Infernals, so the Infernal King spares them.¡±

    ¡°This penniless priest originally believed that the second rationale is more believable because Moya and Leonis¡¯s final form exude a strange and sinister aura. That look of theirs made them resemble the Infernals. However, Leonis just mentioned that the Transcendents are descendants of devils, and are a different kind of devil that is the nemesis of the Infernal King. This makes it somewhat odd. If the Transcendents are really devils that rival the Infernal King, why would the Infernal King spare Transcendence, which is closest to the Infernal domain, every time he leaves the Infernal domain? Could it be that the Infernal King is really afraid of that Transcendence Holy Tree that will reveal its might when Transcendence is about to be destroyed?¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, Shi Xiaobai pondered for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably hard to know if the Infernal King is afraid of the Transcendence Holy Tree. However, Leonis must have been lying. To be precise, what Leonis said must be a half-truth. It is not to be fully believed. Whether the Transcendents are really descendants of the devils or if they are archnemeses with the Infernal King requires observation.¡±

    Liu Yu nodded and after a moment of hesitation, he asked, ¡°Benefactor Shi Xiaobai, what was the Devil Fruit that Leonis mentioned? To be honest, This penniless priest is rather curious as This penniless priest has read up on a lot of information regarding the seventh level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower beforeing, but This penniless priest has never seen any description regarding the holy tree¡¯s fruit. Benefactor Shi Xiaobai, if you don¡¯t mind, can you give a simple exnation?¡±

    When Pulp Farmer and Feng Yuanlin heard this, they cast their gazes at Shi Xiaobai. Clearly, they were very curious as well.

    However, it did not seem proper to ask about such secretive matters so directly.

    Shi Xiaobai did not mind, but the matter was still rather difficult to put into words. Shi Xiaobai considered for a moment his words before saying, ¡°The attitude of the Transcendents made This King rather angry, so angry that he became enraged. In a fit of impulse, This King secretly climbed up the holy tree and nned to eat all the tree leaves of the holy tree. Later on, This King identally discovered a fruit hidden in the tree¡¯s crown before eating it. After eating the fruit, This King¡¯s physique did experience a significant improvement, but there was no strange changes. It is probably a lie when Leonis called the fruit a Devil Fruit.¡±

    What Shi Xiaobai said was basically the truth, but it did sound somewhat odd. Pulp Farmer andpany looked each other in the eyes. Shi Xiaobai said that he got hungry from being mad and ran up the holy tree to eat leaves. Was that a joke or was he saying something witty?

    Liu Yu frowned and said, ¡°If This Penniless Priest did not remember wrongly, the surface of the Transcendence Holy Tree¡¯s trunk and branches are filled with a poison that can seep into the pores of a person¡¯s body. As for the holy tree¡¯s leaves, they are even more poisonous. Benefactor Shi Xiaobai, are you pulling our leg?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s obviously not a joke. What This King said is the truth. That holy tree is indeedced with poison, and it is indeed more apt to call it a devil¡¯s tree or poisonous tree, but unfortunately, This King is immune to poison. Just that bit of poison did not cause any harm to This King, instead, it benefitted This King.¡±

 Chapter 384: 139?

    Chapter 384: 139?

    Pulp Farmer andpany exchanged looks once again. Shi Xiaobai could always surprise them, astonish them, to the point of leaving them aghast. Therefore, when Shi Xiaobai said that he was immune to poison, there was nothing much left for their hearts to be stirred. However, they still found it unbelievable. It was really odd to have a reason of eating tree leaves because of hunger caused by anger.

    However, Pulp Farmer andpany did not harp on this topic. Regardless if it were true or false, it would be impolite to probe further.

    Liu Yu immediately changed topics by saying, ¡°The encounters of Benefactor Shi Xiaobai are truly enviable. If This Penniless Priest didn¡¯t guess wrongly, the holy tree¡¯s fruit should be one of the heritage items in thisnd of trials. It is something like the Level Lords that cannot be replicated. It was left behind as opportunities for future generations by the creator of the trials. The Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower¡¯s heritage is rtively rarepared to other trials, but each of them is extremely valuable, or even priceless. Over the millennia, most of the heritage has been discovered by our predecessors, so the ones left behind are extremely well-hidden, or the way to obtain them is inexplicable. To be honest, the greatest goal This Penniless Priest had when joining this trial was to obtain one of the holy heritage items of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, but unfortunately to no avail.¡±

    Shi Xiaobaiughed for he found his luck pretty good. In fact, he had previously used ten thousand points to exchange for Holy Radiance back on the second level. That sword was currently lent to Sunless, and it was apparently one of the holy items of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower.

    Shi Xiaobai andpany trudged through the Silent Deste Lands for a long period of time. The road ahead was long and monotonous, while the scenery was repetitive, with yellow sand and gray rocks, a bleak and deste scene. Thankfully, Liu Yu was quite a talkative person. He was always capable of finding a topic to defuse the boring situation.

    Along the way, Liu Yu mentioned a lot of the background stories of the world in the seventh level. The world was veryrge, with the Infernal domain and Transcendence only taking up a tiny part of the world map. There were many trial-takers throughout history that teamed up to tour and explore the world. They shared the culture and origins of this world with the human world at ater date.

    After all, this world was a replica of a real ne of existence. Although it was an ancient era, and its level of civilization was not high, the splendid culture was still worth studying and learning from.

    Shi Xiaobai liked to hear a wide variety of stories from a young age. Regardless if they were epic legends or simple and naive fairy tales, Shi Xiaobai was always able to imagine the scenes of the story, immersing himself in the story and experience its ups and downs.

    Shi Xiaobai believed that even if he managed to kill the Infernal King andpleted the mission from the Absolute Choice, he would still fail to obtain the approval of the assessment program. It would be even better in that case.  In that case, he could explore the world with his own feet like many other people.

    After trudging through the Silent Deste Lands for an unknown period of time, even the burning sun gradually turned warm and soft.

    Pulp Farmer suddenly stopped at some point in time.

    He said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s finish it here.¡±

    Liu Yu and Feng Yuanlin stopped as well, and nodded at Pulp Farmer.

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat puzzled by Pulp Farmer¡¯s sentence. He asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Only then did Pulp Farmer recall that he had a ¡®noob¡¯ beside him that did not know anything about the seventh level. He said helplessly, ¡°In the seventh level, trial-takers would experience a cmity every three days. We call this ¡®Surviving the Cmity¡¯. Overlord Ji Feng managed to survive a hundred days, undergoing thirty-four cmities before finally obtaining the approval of the assessment program. As for me, my first cmity was three days ago at approximately this time. So, my second cmity ising very soon! The second cmity is still rather easy, so I¡¯ll settle it myself.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately remembered how he and Speechless had encountered the assault of gigantic ck scorpions, the steel rhinoceroses and the stone dragons. That was probably the cmity Pulp Farmer was referring to?

    It was unknown whose cmity it was the other time, his or Speechless¡¯s.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded his head to express his understanding. Therefore, he stood quietly by the side, waiting for Pulp Farmer¡¯s second cmity to befall him.

    A minuteter, there was a rumble from the west.

    ck figures began to appear along the horizon.

    Upon focusing, Shi Xiaobai was somewhat surprised. Aren¡¯t those the gigantic ck scorpions?

    The gigantic ck scorpions crawled towards them from afar in a dense crowd. There were approximately more than a hundred of them.

    ¡°The second cmity, a hundred and thirty-nine ck poisonous scorpions. It seems the assessment program has quite a good evaluation of me.¡±

    The corners of Pulp Farmer¡¯s mouth suffused a smile as he walked forward with spear in hand. He said in high spirits, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be right back. I¡¯ll settle this cmity myself!¡±

    Pulp Farmer charged towards the ck scorpions that rolled towards him like a wave. As he thrust his spear forward in a magnificent manner, he began engaging in an intense massacre.

    Shi Xiaobai surveyed his surroundings and was even more bbergasted.

    Why were there only the gigantic ck scorpions?  What happened to the steel rhinoceroses and the stone dragons?

    At this moment, Liu Yu said with mixed feelings, ¡°The assessment program wille up with a judgment based on the trial-taker¡¯s performance. And the difficulty of the first cmity is decided ording to the judgment. With the second cmity at 139 ck scorpions, Pulp Farmer is already considered above averagepared to all past trial-takers. His future is limitless!¡±

    Upon hearing Liu Yu¡¯s words, Shi Xiaobai fell silent.

    He and Speechless had been engaged in a pincer attack by the gigantic ck scorpions, steel rhinoceroses and stone dragons. Just the number of ck scorpions numbered above ten thousand.

    If 139 ck scorpions was considered above average, what was the standard of the cmity he and Speechless encountered?

    It was unknown if that cmity was his first or if it was Speechless¡¯s second or third cmity.

    Pulp Farmer and the hundred odd scorpions fought in an intense battle for more than ten minutes. Pulp Farmer was not immune to poison like Shi Xiaobai, so he needed to be constantly wary against the scorpions¡¯ poisons. Therefore, he fought very meticulously and spent quite a bit of time. However, Pulp Farmer was rather strong, so it was just a matter of time for him to defeat the ck scorpions.

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly thought of a problem and asked Liu Yu, ¡°If we are currently in Transcendence, how would the ck scorpions appear?¡±

    Liu Yu said with augh, ¡°The scorpions will appear outside Transcendence before attacking Transcendence. In fact, many trial-takers will choose to hide in Transcendence or other ces to avoid the cmity. In the beginning, it would be effective, but with the difficulty of the cmity increasing every round, no country will be able to protect the trial-takerter on. Furthermore, no country will choose to protect the trial-taker. Legends say that the thirty-fourth cmity can easily destroy Transcendence, with no one being able to protect it. Therefore, no one else dares to attempt what Overlord Ji Feng did back in the day.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and immediately understood the difficulty involved in this matter. If the thirty-fourth cmity could easily destroy Transcendence, it meant that Leonis could not withstand it at all. Therefore, the difficulty was obviously hard.

    At this moment, Pulp Farmer finally finished thest scorpion and slowly walked over.

    ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting. Let¡¯s go, the Door of the Bravehearts is already not far from here!¡±

 Chapter 385: Darling, you finally came back?

    Chapter 385: Darling, you finally came back?

    In front of the Door of the Bravehearts, the pavilion that was overgrown with grass despite once sending off countless Bravehearts was rundown and deserted. However, there were two figures sitting in the pavilion. They added a beauty to the bleakness of the area.

    They were two beautiful girls.

    One of them was wearing an azure-colored dress. She was sitting silently with her eyes slightly dazed. Her back was facing the Infernal domain, while her gaze was cast onto the deste ins, as though she was waiting for something.

    The other girl was dressed in a school uniform with a short skirt. She had silver hair and exquisite facial features. She wore ck-rimmed sses and had the liveliness of her youth, but also seemed elegant and graceful. She was reading a book that was in her hand.

    However, the silver-haired girl would asionally look up from her books and nce at Sunless, with a hesitant look.

    In this pavilion, the silver-haired girl had apanied Sunless for an entire night and an entire day. Although she could kill time by reading books, it was still too boring.

    The silver-haired girl hesitated for a moment before finally taking out her writing board and wrote a line of text before gently rapping the table.

    Sunless slowly turned her head and read the words on the board with all seriousness.

    It was written:

    ¡°Sis Sunless, the person you are waiting for¡­ If the person chose another method or was eliminated at the other levels because of bad luck, what would you do?¡±

    This was a rather realistic problem. The silver-haired girl did not know who Sunless was waiting for, nor did she know the reason why Sunless was waiting. However, the silver-haired girl knew that there were too many possibilities for her to keep waiting like this.

    The person Sunless was waiting for might not necessarilye to the Infernal domain. In that case, Sunless would be wasting her precious time by waiting. With the passage of time, more and more difficult cmities would befall Sunless, eventually forcing her to use the exitmand.

    The silver-haired girl was somewhat worried that Sunless would not meet the person she was waiting for.

    Sunless said with a deadpan expression, ¡°Wille.¡±

    Her tone was as pure as spring water, but there was no way to tell if the mood was extremely confident or not.

    The silver-haired girl paused for a moment before writing: ¡°I see, so did you agree on meeting at the Door of the Bravehearts?¡±

    Sunless shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    The silver-haired girl was somewhat at a loss whether tough or to cry as she quickly wrote: ¡°Then how are you so sure that the person you are waiting for wille!? Did he (she) mention it earlier?¡±

    The silver-haired girl could not be sure if the person Sunless was waiting for was male or female, so when she wrote ¡®he¡¯, she added an additional ¡®she¡¯.

    Sunless shook her head once again. With some hesitation, she whispered, ¡°Noting is also fine.¡±

    The silver-haired girl was somewhat dumbfounded, but she could sense a resolute tone in the emotionless voice.

    Sunless waited without caring if she could manage to wait for him. All she wanted was to wait, and that she had to wait.

    The person she was waiting for was too, too important to her. She had to wait for him, and it did not matter if he woulde!

    The silver-haired girl slowly figured this out as her eyes lit up slightly. Her Soul of Gossip burned intensely as she giggled and wrote: ¡°Is the person Sis Sunless is waiting for someone she likes?¡±

    Sunless¡¯ dull eyes immediately turned dazed before they turned deep.

    At this moment, silence was equivalent to acquiescence, with silence beating speech.

    The silver-haired girl was immediately left more curious. She did not want to disturb Sunless any further, but her thoughts of apanying Sunless in her waiting became firmer. She was in no hurry to enter the Infernal domain and she had plenty of time left. She believed that she could clear the first thirty cmities.

    What she was eager to know was the person Sunless was waiting for. Who was it? It was unknown if she knew the person or if she had seen the person before!

    Suddenly, the silver-haired girl felt an extremely dangerous aura as her hair stood up. Immediately, she turned around!

    Sunless had also simultaneously felt the same sense of danger as she turned.

    They were looking in the direction of the Door of the Bravehearts.

    Out of the narrow intersection, a graceful figure slowly walked out.

    On closer look, it was something that made one involuntarily hold one¡¯s breath.

    This was because the person who walked out was an extremely beautiful woman dressed in rainbow-colored robes. Her skin was as white as snow, and her beauty was peerless, enough to topple kingdoms. Her body was excellent with a voluptuous chest and slender hips. She was a stunner.

    However, each strand of hair the beautiful woman had was in the shape of a thin snake!

    The snake-haired woman walked out of the Infernal domain and floated towards the pavilion!

    Upon seeing her face, Sunless immediately grabbed the Holy Radiance on the table.

    The silver-haired girl also raised the book in her hand in a battle pose. Her other hand quickly wrote three words on the writing board.

    ¡°Infernal Queen Medusa!¡±

    Medusa was the name of the beautifuldy walking slowly in front of them.

    She was the only wife of the Infernal King, the mistress of the Infernal domain!

    Her strength was equally terrifying; it was just slightly weaker than the Infernal King¡¯s!

    Why did Infernal Queen Medusa suddenly appear outside the Infernal domain!?

    Sunless and the silver-haired girl immediately turned cautious.

    The Infernal Queen slowly walked over and soon reached the pavilion. She revealed a beautiful smile that could overwhelm all men and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, This Queen will not attack you.¡±

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s voice was pleasing to the ears, but Sunless and the silver-haired girl did not dare to rx.

    The Infernal Queen shook her head andughed. She sat at a stone table a distance away from Sunless and softly said, ¡°This Door of the Bravehearts is already in such a run down state. This Queen hasn¡¯t seen Bravehearts dare to stay around here for countless years. Don¡¯t worry, This Queen never kills Bravehearts, because every time they appear, This Queen can admire the Darling Husband¡¯s magnificence. To This Queen, it is a form of enjoyment.¡±

    The Darling Husband the Infernal Queen was referring to was naturally the Infernal King.

    Sunless and the silver-haired girl remained alert in silence. Although they could not sense any killing intent from the Infernal Queen, they were not naive to believe that the beautiful snake-haired woman was a harmless herbivore.

    The Infernal Queen moved her lips slightly once again as she softly said, ¡°It seems both of you are waiting for someone? This Queen¡¯s Darling Husband who makes one lovesick is about to return. You wouldn¡¯t mind This Queen from waiting in this pavilion for a while, right?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Sunless and the silver-haired girl exchanged looks. Both of them were astonished.

    What the Infernal Queen meant was that the Infernal King was not in the Infernal domain. Furthermore, the Infernal King was about to return?

    Sunless and the silver-haired girl exchanged looks once again, but they managed to calm down.

    They sat back down at the stone table.

    The method of killing the Infernal King to clear the seventh level was something she would attempt sooner orter. Since the Infernal King was about to return, it just meant the pushing forward of an intense battle.

    Sunless sighed. She did not have much confidence in defeating the Infernal King. She did not care about winning or losing, nor did she care about clearing the seventh level. All she wanted was to wait for Shi Xiaobai!

    The heavens seemed to hear her inner thoughts at that moment.

    Suddenly, across the barrennd, four figures appeared!

    Sunless immediately saw an extremely familiar figure among them!

    Wasn¡¯t that ck-haired youth Shi Xiaobai?

    Shi Xiaobai had indeede!

    Sunless immediately stood up from her seat.

    The silver-haired girl also noticed the four figures walking from the horizon. Simrly, she first noticed Shi Xiaobai from the group.

    She had encountered Shi Xiaobai back in the second level when they were protecting the city. Back then, Shi Xiaobai had given up the honor of being first to clear the level by selflessly using 500 of his points to heal the city¡¯s tree. It had shocked and touched her.

    Brother Xiaobai, we have finally met again!

    The silver-haired girl stood up with a smile as well.

    Sunless and the silver-haired girl stood up spontaneously as they walked out of the pavilion.

    But there was a figure that was even faster than them, and more urgent than them!

    The Infernal Queen was walking in front of them.

    At the same time, a coquettish and mesmerizing voice resounded in front of the two girls.

    ¡°Darling, you finally came back?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 386: Did I make a mistake

    Chapter 386: Did I make a mistake

    ¡°Darling, you finally came back?¡±

    The Infernal Queen had a sultry voice that sounded like lingering piano music. Her tone was filled with the coquetry and mncholy of a woman that felt lovesick. It was pleasant to the ears and moving. It caused one to feel distraught.

    The Infernal Queen took light steps with an elegant posture. Under her gorgeous dress was a voluptuous and curvy figure. Her beauty was stifling.

    When Sunless and the silver-haired girl saw the four figures walking from the horizon, they immediately recognized the familiar ck-haired youth. They had spontaneously headed forward, but the Infernal Queen was faster than them.

    Upon hearing the Infernal Queen say such words with a petty pout, Sunless and the silver-haired girl felt a jolt through their minds. They could not help bute to a stop as they cast their gazes at the Infernal Queen.

    The only person that could be so intimately addressed by the Infernal Queen as ¡®Darling¡¯ was the Infernal domain¡¯s Infernal King!

    And at that moment, the Infernal Queen had apparently said those words to the Infernal King.

    The Infernal King was back?

    Sunless and the silver-haired girl looked over warily, but the direction the Infernal Queen was heading in was where the four figures wereing from.

    Where was the Infernal King?

    When Shi Xiaobai came from a distance away, he simrly saw Sunless and the silver-haired girl in the pavilion. However, he soon saw an extremely beautiful snake-haired woman heading towards him.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes could not help but automaticallynd onto the snake-haired woman¡¯s eyes because he could sense the beautiful eyes staring at him.

    As their eyes met, Shi Xiaobai immediately felt a certain set of emotions emitting from the crystal-like eyes.

    Such a look and emotions were something Shi Xiaobai had previously seen before.

    Kali frequently used to look at him in such a manner. As for the snake-haired girl, the emotions in her eyes were even more intense.

    However, the trio beside Shi Xiaobai came to a stop with drastic changes to their expressions. They turned their heads to survey their surroundings as they became nervous.

    The beautiful snake-haired woman in front of them was too prominent. The trio immediately recognized her with a nce.

    Infernal Queen Medusa. Any trial-taker that previously went to the Infernal domain and was lucky to meet the Infernal Queen Medusa would leave behind a description of her¡ªbeauty that topples countries, unfathomable, world¡¯s greatest beauty, second strongest person in the Infernal domain!

    The trio immediately understood the Infernal Queen¡¯s charm, but had no mood to enjoy it because they could clearly sense a formless threat with every step the Infernal Queen took.

    Dangerous!

    Very dangerous!

    Extremely dangerous!

    This was the first feeling the Infernal Queen gave to the trio.

    And the words the Infernal Queen said made them immediately turn wary!

    The person the Infernal Queen referred to could only be the Infernal King.

    And the meaning of the sentence was¡­ The Infernal King had returned?

    Pulp Farmer andpany immediately surveyed their surroundings nervously, hoping to catch sight of the Infernal King.

    Noticing the trio beside him stopping, Shi Xiaobai immediately turned his eyes away from the snake-haired woman. He slowly came to a halt and turned back curiously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Liu Yu was snapped out of his daze and remembered that Shi Xiaobai did not know of Medusa¡¯s identity. He immediately warned him with a whisper, ¡°Be careful. This snake-haired woman is the wife of the Infernal King, Infernal Queen Medusa!¡±¡®

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised as he turned to look at the graceful snake-haired woman who was still walking over. The woman suddenly appeared three meters from him when she was a few hundred meters away just an instant ago.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart jumped slightly, but he did not sense any hostility from the woman. As such, he did not make much of a reaction.

    As for Pulp Farmer andpany, they jumped out of their skin as they took on a battle stance!

    But at this moment, the Infernal Queen swept her eyes across the trio.

    The trio immediately turned their heads away, to the point of even turning their entire bodies.

    Legends said that the Infernal Queen Medusa¡¯s stare could petrify enemies that looked into her eyes. The trio did not dare to risk it and immediately chose to avert their gazes.

    ¡°Darling, are these three people your¡­friends?¡±

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s sultry voice sounded as the trio turned their heads in surprise.

    What was the meaning of those words?

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised because when the Infernal Queen was saying that, she was clearly looking at him. He said with a frown, ¡°Are you talking to This King?¡±

    A look of consternation appeared on the Infernal Queen¡¯s face. She asked curiously, ¡°What does Darling mean? Would I call anyone else Darling?¡±

    With that said, everyone was stunned.

    Pulp Farmer andpany widened their eyes while the silver-haired girl gaped. Even Sunless could not help but utter an ¡®Ah¡¯.

    The Infernal Queen actually addressed Shi Xiaobai as ¡®Darling¡¯!

    Heavens, what the hell is going on!?

    As the party in question, Shi Xiaobai appeared rather calm. He looked at her and said calmly, ¡°This King has never seen you before, so how can he be your husband?¡±

    When the Infernal Queen heard this, she frowned slightly and said sadly, ¡°Darling, what¡¯s the meaning of this? You have been away from home for several days, making me long for you. And the moment youe back, you pretend not to know me?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said helplessly, ¡°Think again carefully. This King is really not your husband!¡±

    The Infernal Queen said with scoff, ¡°Darling, are you testing me? You change guises every time when out in the external world, but I have apanied you by your side for such a long period of time. Even if you disguise yourself as a wizened old man, I would be able to recognize you with a nce, much less you being a youth! Darling, stop pulling my leg!¡±

    After the Infernal Queen said this, she took a step towards Shi Xiaobai.

    As a knee-jerk reaction, Shi Xiaobai immediately took a step backwards as he said with a deep voice, ¡°You are truly mistaken. This King is not your husband.¡±

    The Infernal Queen came to a stop as she gaped slightly before lowering her head. She said softly, ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±

    The look of her who was about to cry was one that made anyone that saw her to love and pity her.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly. The snake-haired woman¡¯s expression and demeanor did not look fake. It did not look anything like acting.

    But this was really the first time he was seeing the snake-haired woman, so he was obviously not the woman¡¯s husband.

    Furthermore, Liu Yu had just warned him that the woman was the Infernal Queen, the wife of the Infernal King.

    If the Infernal Queen addressed him as her husband, wouldn¡¯t that make him the Infernal King?

    Shi Xiaobai was rendered speechless. He was clearly here to kill the Infernal King, so how did he suddenly be the Infernal King?

    Mistaken identity?

    Or was it a conspiracy?

    But with the Infernal Queen¡¯s identity, how could she use the term ¡®Darling¡¯ as part of a plot?

    ¡°He isn¡¯t.¡±

    A cold voice echoed at that moment.

    Sunless walked from afar and calmly walked past the Infernal Queen,ing beside Shi Xiaobai.

    Then, she turned around and looked straight into the Infernal Queen¡¯s eyes, saying with absolute certainty, ¡°He is not the Infernal King.¡±

    The Infernal Queen turned her mncholic gaze from Shi Xiaobai and gave Sunless a serious look. She softly said, ¡°The person you have been waiting for in front of the Door of the Bravehearts is my husband?¡±

    Sunless nodded before shaking her head. She said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s him, but he¡¯s not your husband.¡±

    Sunless, who was always a person of few words, revealed a rare desire to obtain victory in this dispute.

    Pulp Farmer andpany also snapped out of their daze. However, they did not know what to say. They obviously did not believe that Shi Xiaobai was the Infernal King, but they simrly did not think that the Infernal Queen would use the Infernal King¡¯s name for ¡®acting¡¯.

    What the hell was the situation?

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and looked at the Infernal Queen before saying, ¡°You must have been mistaken for some reason. This King isn¡¯t the Infernal King, nor does This King know you.¡±

    The Infernal Queen sighed simrly and said faintly, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, you have a red mole beneath your right armpit, and a birthmark on the left side of your chest. Try exining, did I make a mistake?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 387: I know every inch of your body!

    Chapter 387: I know every inch of your body!

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, you have a red mole at the bottom of your right armpit, and a birthmark on your left chest. Try exining, did I make a mistake?¡±

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning out of the blue, startling everyone present. Even Shi Xiaobai was momentarily left stunned.

    The few of them had never mentioned the name Shi Xiaobai, but the Infernal Queen was able to naturally call it out. But of course, if the Infernal Queen wanted to obtain Shi Xiaobai¡¯s name, it would probably not be difficult.

    However, how did the Infernal Queen know about the birthmark on the left side of his chest?

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. He really had a birthmark on his left chest, but ever since he crossed worlds, he had never mentioned this to anyone. How did the Infernal Queen know of the birthmark on the left side of his chest?

    And even more crazy was the Infernal Queen mentioning the red mole underneath his right armpit.

    Was there a red mole underneath Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right armpit?

    Even Shi Xiaobai himself did not know. After all, he did not have a fetish of using a mirror to look at his armpit.

    How did the Infernal Queen know of something that even he did not know?

    But by providing three pieces of information in such a certain manner, with two of them already correct, there was no reason for the third piece of information to be baloney.

    However, this third piece of information that Shi Xiaobai could not judge its veracity was something only a person extremely close to him could learn of. In Shi Xiaobai¡¯s memory, there probably wasn¡¯t a chance for others to peep at his right armpit.

    Then, how did the Infernal Queen learn of this information?

    Did his right armpit really have a red mole?

    Obviously, Shi Xiaobai could not take off his clothes on the spot to test its veracity. He could only look suspiciously at the Infernal Queen and ask with a serious tone, ¡°How do you know of this?¡±

    With this said, everyone looked incredulously at Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words implied that the Infernal Queen was not speaking nonsense.

    How did the Infernal Queen know that there was a birthmark on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s left chest and that he had a red mole underneath his armpit?

    Could it be¡­

    Pulp Farmer andpany thought of a particr possibility as they drew a gasp.

    The pure Sunless and the silver-haired girl naturally did not connect the dots. Their minds were simrly filled with questions. They obviously did not believe that Shi Xiaobai was the Infernal King, so they were puzzling how the Infernal Queen had gained knowledge of the three pieces of information.

    The answer came out of the Infernal Queen¡¯s lips with a coy tone in her voice.

    ¡°Darling, why do you knowingly ask such a question? I know obviously because I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes.¡±

    What sounded like a sentence that could be taken for granted immediately widened the eyes of everyone.

    Seen with her own eyes?

    Wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­

    Pulp Farmer andpany shook their heads immediately. They told themselves to stop wildly guessing certain impossibilities!

    Shi Xiaobai said in surprise, ¡°This is clearly the first time This King is meeting you, how did you see it with your own eyes?  When did you see it? Where did you see it?¡±

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s tone of certainty and the seemingly wless exnation quickly made Shi Xiaobai question if he had remembered wrongly, or if he had forgotten something.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s confidence weakened. After all, he had lost consciousness for a period of time at the sixth level and he did not even know how he had reached the seventh level.

    Could it be that he had met the Infernal Queen when he lost unconsciousness, to the point of being half naked in front of her?

    No, even so, he shouldn¡¯t have be the Infernal King for no good reason!

    Shi Xiaobai felt that he needed to figure out the matter.

    And when the Infernal Queen heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯s question, she fell into a daze as her eyes shimmered. She bit her lips as though she was angry. After a few moments she sighed and said, ¡°Are you trying to make it difficult for me?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai pricked up his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Making it difficult?¡±

    The Infernal Queen lowered her head slightly and whispered, ¡°Do you really want me to say when and where I saw it?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said with a nod, ¡°Could it be that you actually don¡¯t have an answer?¡±

    At this moment, Feng Yuanlin interjected, ¡°Boss Shi Xiaobai, it¡¯s best to not continue asking, right?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head and wondered out aloud, ¡°Why not?¡±

    The Infernal Queen looked up and gave Shi Xiaobai a serious look. Her fair skin blushed with a faint pinkness. As she bit her lower lip slightly, her eyes shed with a struggling look before she sighed sadly. As though she was giving her everything, she suddenly turned her head sideways and said something that was nearly inaudible.

    ¡°Where else could I see it? Of course it was on the¡­bed.¡±

    With this said, the atmosphere turned silent.

    Feng Yuanlin turned his head over and muttered, ¡°I already said to not ask any further¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned for a moment before reacting. He was not dumb enough to not understand what the sentence meant.

    A close rtionship between a couple was already the answer.

    But Shi Xiaobai was not the Infernal King!

    How could he have been in bed with the Infernal Queen before!?

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent for a moment and looked at the Infernal Queen before seriously saying, ¡°In the end, all this is because you mistook This King for your husband, and that This King is the Infernal King. But there must be a certain misunderstanding in this matter. Although the birthmark on the left chest is true, it might all be a coincidence. As for the red mole beneath the armpit, This King is not sure either, but there is no need to verify it. Because to tell you the truth, This King is not only not the Infernal King, but a Braveheart here to kill the Infernal King!¡±

    If the Infernal Queen was not acting, then the only possibility was it being a misunderstanding. Since there was no way to resolve the misunderstanding, Shi Xiaobai did not n on resolving it!

    When the Infernal Queen heard this, she covered her mouth and said with augh, ¡°Which Infernal King will call himself a Braveheart? To kill himself? Darling, you really are yful. I finally understand. You don¡¯t want to reveal your identity in front of these outsiders. It was my mistake, and I¡¯m sorry. But when it¡¯s already done, can you stop denying it? I know every inch of your body, must I reveal them?¡±

    With this said, before Shi Xiaobai reacted, Pulp Farmer andpany could not help but give Shi Xiaobai incredulous looks.

    Was this fucking true?

    They were afraid of taking additional nces at Infernal Queen¡¯s beauty, so they could not help but imagine certain things when such bold words were said.

    But the Infernal Queen suddenly said in a mncholic manner, ¡°After all, Darling¡¯s clothes and shoes were sewn personally by me.¡±

    Pulp Farmer andpany looked at each other.

    Fuck, so that¡¯s what she meant. They nearly had their thoughts run wild.

    However, what was strange was that after the Infernal Queen said those words, Shi Xiaobai suddenly turned silent. His eyebrows were knitted together, as though he was contemting something.

    There was a strange silence once again.

    The Infernal Queen looked quietly at Shi Xiaobai.

    Pulp Farmer andpany looked at each other.

    Why was Shi Xiaobai so silent at the moment?

    Could it be¡­

    Liu Yu suddenly said, ¡°There are only seven Bravehearts that can reach the seventh level. This Penniless Priest is the seventh, and in the six people before me, there wasn¡¯t Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin stared with widened eyes and eximed, ¡°That can¡¯t be?¡±

    Pulp Farmer turned his head towards Liu Yu and said in disbelief, ¡°Are you telling me that this could be a fake Shi Xiaobai?¡±

    There were only seven Bravehearts, but this Shi Xiaobai that suddenly appeared imed to be the eighth Braveheart, while the Infernal Queen insisted that Shi Xiaobai was the Infernal King.

    Then there was only one exnation.

    The Shi Xiaobai in front of them was not the real Shi Xiaobai, but a disguise of the Infernal King!

    Against such doubts, Shi Xiaobai remained silent. It was an eerie silence.

    ¡°Real one.¡±

    Sunless, who had been silent for a long period of time, suddenly spoke, ¡°You are the real Shi Xiaobai. Aura cannot be faked.¡±

    Sunless looked at Shi Xiaobai quietly. The sword aura from Shi Xiaobai that she liked a lot could not be faked. He had to be the real Shi Xiaobai.

    Pulp Farmer added on at that moment, ¡°Back in Transcendence, Shi Xiaobai had saved my life. The Infernal King would not have done that. He¡¯s not the Infernal King!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin nodded and said, ¡°Boss Shi Xiaobai¡¯s performance at Transcendence is something I¡¯ll remember for life. I absolutely cannot believe that he is the Infernal King! Certainly not!¡±

    Liu Yu frowned, ¡°This Penniless Priest does not believe it either! This Penniless Priest believes that the Infernal King can one-shot Leonis in his fourth form, but This Penniless Priest has to question if Benefactor Shi Xiaobai is capable of doing so. Furthermore, Shi Xiaobai why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡±

    Everyone could not help but look at Shi Xiaobai.

    That¡¯s right. Shi Xiaobai, why are you suddenly silent?

    Could it be¡­

    The Infernal Queen shook her head and said apologetically, ¡°Darling, sorry. I put you in the spot. I never expected you to value these people so highly to the point of refusing to expose your identity in front of them. It was my fault. I should have realized that earlier.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You are not to be med.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai, who had been silent for a long while, suddenly spoke.

    The few words caused everyone to gasp.

    They looked unbelievably at Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡± gave everyone a helpless look and said, ¡°Sorry everyone. This King is indeed the Infernal King!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 388: Proving His Identity

    Chapter 388: Proving His Identity

    ¡°Sorry everyone. This King is indeed the Infernal King!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said helplessly, ¡°But This King is the real Shi Xiaobai as well.¡±

    When everyone heard this, they were startled, but thankfully, Shi Xiaobai quickly rified with another sentence. But even so, the two sentences also immediately made them feel dumbfounded.

    What did the words that sounded full of contradiction mean?

    He was indeed the Infernal King?

    But the real Shi Xiaobai as well?

    Then the words meant that¡­the Infernal King and Shi Xiaobai were the same person?

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Liu Yu frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we are trial¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai stretched his hand out to interrupt what Liu Yu wanted to say. In fact, what Liu Yu wanted to express was something everyone present knew except the Infernal Queen. Shi Xiaobai was still a trial-taker from the human world. As for the Infernal King, he was a fake existence created by the assessment program. Although the Infernal King formerly existed as a true history on another ne of existence, the present Infernal King was fake. Every month, he would return with a refresh of the assessment program.

    Shi Xiaobai was real but the Infernal King was fake. How could the two be the same existence?

    But regardless if Shi Xiaobai was the Infernal King or not, if he did not have a persuasive argument, it was impossible for him to say such a ridiculous statement.

    Everyone looked at Shi Xiaobai and waited for his exnation.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not immediately exin. Instead, he turned to look at the Infernal Queen and softly said, ¡°Go back first. When This King exins to these friends, This King will return to the Infernal domain.¡±

    The subtext of his words clearly indicated that Shi Xiaobai did not wish for the Infernal Queen to hear his exnation.

    The Infernal Queen bit her lower lip and felt somewhat aggrieved. What was there to exin?

    However, Shi Xiaobai had already indicated that these people were his friends, and the Infernal Queen could sense that Shi Xiaobai attached a high value to them, so she did not act capriciously.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll return first.¡±

    The Infernal Queen said dejectedly as she turned to head towards the Infernal domain. She turned her head back with every step, but with her graceful pose and elegant footsteps, she disappeared into the Door of the Bravehearts in three steps.

    After the Infernal Queen left, the area fell into a strange silence.

    No one took the initiative to break the silence.

    As there were too many questions they wanted to ask, they did not know which to ask first. They only looked quietly at Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent for a moment and pondered over his words. With a cough, he said, ¡°Before This King exins the situation, it seems that This King needs to prove that he is really Shi Xiaobai. Let¡¯s do it this way, all of you should ask a question only Shi Xiaobai can answer, but something that the Infernal King can¡¯t. Looks can be disguised while actions can be feigned, but memories can¡¯t be copied, right?¡±

    Although Shi Xiaobai felt that the reason why he had be the Infernal King amusing, it had to be said that there were several pieces of evidence pointing to the possibility of him being the Infernal King. If he wasn¡¯t the person in question, he might have the same doubts as well.

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai felt that before ¡®exining¡¯, he needed to prove his identity first.

    Shi Xiaobai turned to look at Liu Yu. As the proponent of the hypothesis, Liu Yu was probably the person who had the greatest doubts.

    Liu Yu bashfully smiled and said, ¡°Why does it seem like This Penniless Priest is a wretched person with sinister thoughts? First things first, This Penniless Priest believes that you are Shi Xiaobai, but there are too many suspicious points regarding this matter. For example, how did you be the eighth Braveheart to clear the level, despite the rules saying that only seven trial-takers can clear the sixth level?¡±

    ¡°In the second, fifth and sixth level, This Penniless Priest had been watching you all along. Back then, although you had outstanding strength, it was not as terrifying as when you were in Transcendence. You possess a body that can rival Moya and Leonis¡¯s bodies, making it rather unbelievable. How long has it been? This exaggerated rate of improvement ispletely unscientific.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s well known that the Infernal Queen deeply loves the Infernal King. She is extremely faithful, so it¡¯s impossible for her to destroy her reputation to address another person as her husband. The reason why she would do so is because she is absolutely certain that you are the Infernal King.¡±

    ¡°Also, your knowledge regarding the seventh world is severelycking. Furthermore, you did not immediately clear the level after defeating Leonis, which goes againstmon logic. You being targeted by the assessment program is rather far-fetched as well.¡±

    ¡°There are too many suspicious points, so many that This Penniless Priest can¡¯t help but feel suspicious, even if your character, habits, and looks are all identical to the Shi Xiaobai This Penniless Priest knows. However, This Penniless Priest hasn¡¯t known you for long, so it¡¯s impossible to be absolutely certain.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, even if such suspicion is rather unfriendly, This Penniless Priest has no choice but to y the devil¡¯s advocate. Shi Xiaobai, can you tell This Penniless Priest what were the first words of This Penniless Priest on our first meeting?¡±

    Liu Yu apparently did not wish to spark off any bad feelings with Shi Xiaobai by giving a series of exnations.

    Shi Xiaobai was obviously not a petty person. And indeed, there were many suspicious points regarding this matter that even he was unable to exin clearly.

    Shi Xiaobai pondered for a moment, and quickly recalled the first words Liu Yu said to him on their first meeting. The main reason was that it left quite a deep impression on Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai imitated Liu Yu¡¯s posture back then and stretched out his right hand. His pointed his index and middle finger at Liu Yu and said, ¡°Benefactor! This Penniless Priest notices that your be seems dark, that¡¯s an ominous portent!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai imitated him wonderfully, as though he was a professional con man.

    Liu Yu gave an embarrassed smile and nodded his head. He said, ¡°That¡¯s right,pletely ad verbatim.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said with augh, ¡°Then, next person.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin immediately lifted his hand and asked, ¡°Me. I¡¯ll do the asking. Boss Shi Xiaobai, what¡¯s my name?¡±

    This question made Liu Yu involuntarily roll his eyes.

    Shi Xiaobai was rather pleased with Feng Yuanlin¡¯s performance back in Transcendence, so he naturally knew his name. He immediately answered, ¡°Feng Yuanlin.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin, who received the answer, immediatelyughed heartily and said, ¡°Haha, Boss Shi Xiaobai remembers my name. Sweet!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but smile in his heart. Thisckey was not bad after all, and he was worth taking in.

    Following that, Shi Xiaobai turned his head to look at Pulp Farmer.

    Pulp Farmer was startled before he reacted. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to ask. Regardless if you are Shi Xiaobai or the Infernal King, you have once saved my life. Of course, I would prefer to believe that you are Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded his head and turned to look at the silver-haired girl that was standing beside Sunless.

    The silver-haired girl was already prepared. She immediately raised the writing board in her hands and on it were the words: ¡°Brother Xiaobai, do you remember me?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said with a nod, ¡°Of course!¡±

    Although he had only interacted with the silver-haired girl who wore ck-rimmed sses for a few waves of demonic beasts, Shi Xiaobai had a deep and favorable impression of her.

    Back then, he had vaguely guessed that her strength was formidable because she was the second rookie to reach City #1. The speed at which she cleared the first level far exceeded the other rookies, at a speed much faster than Liu Yu. Furthermore, the speed at which she cleared the demonic beasts that came from her city gate was no slower than his.

    And at this moment, Shi Xiaobai was not overly astonished meeting the silver-haired girl again on the seventh level.

    However, Shi Xiaobai clearly remembered that this girl who could not speak was a very talkative person. Back when he met her the first time, she had bombarded him with questions. Her liveliness and cuteness was lovable.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately prepared himself mentally for receiving the cute and talkative girl¡¯s bombardment of questions.

 Chapter 389: The Infernal King is also a King

    Chapter 389: The Infernal King is also a King

    However, unlike what Shi Xiaobai imagined, the silver-haired girl only asked a question that bordered on a greeting before putting her writing board away. She squinted her eyes as she beamed at him.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised and felt slightly warm in the heart.

    Although he was not very familiar with her considering how he had only met her once, they never had the feeling of being unacquainted since the moment they met. They had a feeling that they could be friends upon meeting each other.

    From the looks of it, that feeling wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Shi Xiaobai finally turned his head towards Sunless.

    She was the only person who had not asked a question, but Shi Xiaobai knew that she would not ask, nor would it be possible for her to ask.

    ¡°Your sword.¡±

    Sunless obviously did not ask. Instead, she handed over Holy Radiance that she had been carrying closely by her side to Shi Xiaobai. Back at the fifth level, she had suffered internal injuries because of Sen Senyuan¡¯s sneak attack. Shi Xiaobai had handed Holy Radiance that came equipped with healing properties to her. He had selflessly lent her his sword.

    Therefore, from the beginning, even if the azurepanion sword Sunless had cracked, she would not tolerate letting Holy Radiance suffer even a scratch.

    At this moment, Sunless finally managed to return the precious holy sword.

    However, this act of returning the sword was actually not simple. It implied that she absolutely believed that the Shi Xiaobai in front of her was the real Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai felt a little touched as he stretched out his hand to receive Holy Radiance. That familiar feeling of light warmed his cold palm.

    The holy sword emitted a clear sword hum as well, as though it was the joyful yelp of having returned to its master.

    Shi Xiaobai converted Holy Radiance into light and stored it in his right hand. Next he looked at Sunless and asked softly, ¡°How long have you been waiting here?¡±

    Sunless shook her head. ¡°A short while.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai naturally would not believe that it was really a short while. He apologized, ¡°This King thought you would be in Transcendence, so he went there first.¡±

    Sunless blinked her eyes and lowered her head slightly, saying, ¡°I thought you will kill the Infernal King.¡±

    They both thought in the shoes of the other.

    Shi Xiaobai gave a helplessugh, ¡°But you and This King would never imagine that This King actually was the Infernal King!¡±

    The lengthy conversation finally came back to the main point, as though it had experienced an unnecessary bedding of foundations.

    But it was in fact not unnecessary.

    Liu Yu eagerly said, ¡°Benefactor Shi Xiaobai, don¡¯t keep us guessing any further. This Penniless Priest believes you are the real Shi Xiaobai. Isn¡¯t that enough? Quickly exin why you would suddenly im to be the Infernal King? Was it done to fool the Infernal Queen and send her away?¡±

    Everyone cast their gazes on Shi Xiaobai. They were also filled with questions on this matter. Since Shi Xiaobai was the real Shi Xiaobai, why would he suddenly im to be the Infernal King?

    Was it as Liu Yu guessed that he was only doing this to send the Infernal Queen away, so he came up with the idea to lie?

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not to send the Infernal Queen away, but that This King realized the truth. Sorry everyone, This King is really the Infernal King of the Infernal domain!¡±

    Liu Yu frowned and said, ¡°This exnation doesn¡¯t make sense. You are clearly a trial-taker that exists for real, and the Infernal King is a fictional figure created by the assessment program. How can you be the Infernal King?¡±

    ¡°No, it can be exined, and in fact, it¡¯s very simple.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai calmly said, ¡°In fact, This King initially had his doubts. In the beginning, This King thought that the Infernal Queen was mistaken because of This King¡¯s aura or some other factor, but the Infernal Queen was able to pinpoint certain characteristics of This King¡¯s body. Furthermore, she knows of This King¡¯s name to the point of even saying words of ¡®clothes sewn personally¡¯. If This King continues probing, she definitely would be able to recite the dimensions of This King¡¯s clothes and shoes. This proves a very important point. The Infernal Queen is rather familiar with This King!¡±

    Everyone listened quietly as they pricked their ears up. At this moment, Shi Xiaobai was like a detective exining the case, and he was resolving what seemed like an unresolvable mystery step by step.

    No one interrupted as Shi Xiaobai continued, ¡°When This King realized that the Infernal Queen is truly familiar with This King, and that it wasn¡¯t a coincidence, This King suddenly had a question. Why is the Infernal Queen so familiar with This King? Then, This King thought of the first answer. The Infernal Queen is created by the assessment program. Then, her memories, actions are naturally controlled by the assessment program! In fact, This King had previously been unconscious for a moment. This King¡¯s clothes were changed by Ka¡­someone. The assessment program might have gotten unique information of This King¡¯s body from that period of time, as well as the dimensions of This King¡¯s clothes and shoes! As long as the assessment program passes this information to the Infernal Queen, it can then be exined how the Infernal Queen is so familiar with This King. Then, why would the assessment program pass This King¡¯s information to the Infernal Queen, to the point of letting the Infernal Queen use this information to fool us, using This King as the Infernal King?¡±

    The crowd who were listening with relish were momentarily puzzled when Shi Xiaobai asked. They instinctively asked, ¡°Why?

    Shi Xiaobai nodded in satisfaction. He asked the question, not because he wished that they could immediately think of the reason, but did so as a form of exnation through a question and answer format.

    ¡°That¡¯s because This King has been targeted by the assessment program!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said seriously, ¡°This King has been targeted by the assessment program, and it is no joke, nor are they words of arrogance. Instead, it¡¯s a guess, but it¡¯s a guess that This King is even more certain of. But soon, This King thought of another simple question. Why would the assessment program use such a lowly technique to target This King? By letting the Infernal Queen make all of you think that This King is the Infernal King, wouldn¡¯t this tactic appear a bit too sloppy?¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads in a daze. They also felt that the assessment program could use much cleverer tactics to target Shi Xiaobai. By ndering Shi Xiaobai with such an identity appeared rather sloppy.

    Then, why did the assessment program do it?

    ¡°Because, the assessment program did so not to nder This King, but because¡­This King¡¯s identity in the seventh level has been set as the Infernal King!¡±

    With this said, everyone snapped out of their daze. The doubts in their eyes seemed to be brushed aside as it became clear!

    Such a simple and direct guess could exin everything!

    ¡°The seven of you have been transported into this world as Bravehearts. Then, This King naturally has an identity here in this world as well. And this identity clearly isn¡¯t the eighth Braveheart. Why did This King not clear the level despite bing the champion of the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament? That¡¯s because This King isn¡¯t a Braveheart, so he did not have the qualification to even participate in it!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said with a deep voice, ¡°Why does the Infernal Queen know so much about This King, to the point of having such deep feelings for This King? It¡¯s because her memories were created and given to her by the assessment program. In her memories, This King is the Infernal King! And the Infernal King is This King¡¯s identity in the world of this level! This King is really the Infernal King!¡±

    The moreplex a puzzle was, the simpler the answer usually was.

    Since the assessment program could designate the trial-takers as Bravehearts, why couldn¡¯t it designate Shi Xiaobai as the Infernal King? Although this was something that had never happened historically, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s breaking of the sixth level¡¯s rules by bing the eighth person to reach the seventh level was already something that had never happened in the past!

    To the assessment program, Shi Xiaobai was special. It was an existence that could ignore the rules!

    Everyone was shocked beyond words. They never expected that the answer was so incredulous, but it was so reasonable. Even though it was just Shi Xiaobai¡¯s guess, his guess was enough to exin everything. So this had to be the answer!

    ¡°What do you n on doing?¡±

    Liu Yu said with a deep voice, ¡°If the assessment program is really targeting you, and designates your identity as the Infernal King, it must have other tricks up its sleeves. It would not do this for nothing. What do you n on doing next?¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, his eyes turned bright as he grinned. He said in a high-spirited manner without thinking, ¡°This King is the Infernal King, which means that the entire Infernal domain is This King¡¯s! To target This King, there has to be a price to be paid!¡±

    Having be the Infernal King without any good reason, any other person would be trembling in panic.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was not rmed. Instead, he was overjoyed. By bing the king of the Infernal domain, it was equivalent to owning the entire Infernal domain!

    Shi Xiaobai only had one thought regarding the treasures in the Infernal domain¡ªtake them all, snatch them all, eat them all!

    Regardless of the tricks the assessment program had prepared for him, he would strike first and eat first as a form of politeness!

    However, there was a hidden concern in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s bright eyes.

    There was actually a very important basis for judging that he was the Infernal King.

    However, he did not tell anyone else because this basis came from the Absolute Choice that he had to keep secret.

    Complete the King¡¯s Mandate.

    Don¡¯t forget that the Infernal King is also a King!

    ¡­

 Chapter 390: Gods and Demons

    Chapter 390: Gods and Demons

    There were a myriad of signs that indicated that the assessment program had assigned Shi Xiaobai the identity of Infernal King. Although it was just a form of inference and spection, it was already able to exin nearly all the doubts. It was like a master key that could simultaneously unlock many locks at once.

    As for bing the Infernal domain¡¯s Infernal King, Shi Xiaobai was overjoyed instead of being afraid.

    However, the situation made Shi Xiaobai involuntarily feel apologetic towards the people beside him. He said with a sigh, ¡°Sorry, it seems the method of killing the Infernal King will not work.¡±

    For the trial-takers whose identities were Bravehearts, ¡®killing the Infernal King¡¯ was one of the four known methods to clear the seventh level. However, if Shi Xiaobai was really the Infernal King, it was definitely impossible for the people in front of him to choose this method. Therefore, it was equivalent to cleaving away one of the means of clearing.

    However, the people in front of him apparently did not mind. Sunless did not care if she could clear the seventh level, while the silver-haired girl also shook her head with a beaming smile, indicating that she did not mind it.

    Feng Yuanlin shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I came here just to join in the bustle. Only four people have been able to clear the seventh level, so I definitely wouldn¡¯t dare have any hopes of it!¡±

    Pulp Farmer said in a self-deprecating manner, ¡°The three of us couldn¡¯t even defeat Moya, so how could we expect ourselves to defeat the Infernal King?¡±

    Liu Yu shook his head with a chortle as he said, ¡°Benefactor Shi Xiaobai, your apology is somewhat redundant. To speak the truth, This Penniless Priest was already feeling extremely nervous from seeing the Infernal Queen. This Penniless Priest would likely be running if he faced the real Infernal King.¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he shook his head helplessly and asked, ¡°Then, what do all of you n on doing next?¡±

    Since the few of them had arrived to the seventh level, it was impossible for them to quit midway or give up easily. They would definitely try their best in an attempt to clear the level, so as to not leave any regrets even if they failed.

    However, the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament had already finished, and Shi Xiaobai had for some reason be the Infernal King. This meant that there were two fewer methods.

    The path ahead appeared to turn a lot narrower.

    Liu Yu said softly, ¡°Now, there are three obvious methods. First, survive a hundred days, second, challenge the legend of the Hero King, and third, find a fifth method to clear the level! To be honest, This Penniless Priest is not confident with any of the three methods.¡±

    ¡°No, there is actually only two methods left.¡±

    Pulp Farmer shook his head and said, ¡°Did you forget that the legend of the Hero King is rted to the Infernal King?¡±

    Liu Yu faltered slightly and said with a wry smile, ¡°Well, you are right. This Penniless Priest carelessly overlooked that. In that case, other than finding a method to clear it ourselves, there¡¯s only the most screwed up way of surviving a hundred days?¡±

    Surviving a hundred days didn¡¯t sound difficult, but in fact, a hundred days represented a total of thirty-four cmities barraging trial-takers. It was not only a test of strength, but a test and torture of endurance and will.

    Typically, only trial-takers who failed to find any other method or failed the other methods would finally choose thest method of surviving for a hundred days. Other than Overlord Ji Feng, no one had been able tost that long.

    And the trial-takers that had experienced this would mostly describe such a method with two words¡ªscrewed up.

    When Shi Xiaobai, who had been always curious about the Hero King¡¯s fourth story but always forgot to inquire, heard Pulp Farmer say that the ¡®legend of the Hero King was rted to the Infernal King¡¯, he could not help but ask, ¡°What did the Hero King do on the seventh level?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Since time immemorial, gods and demons stood on opposite sides in an eternal sh!

    This was an irrefutable truth. It clearly illustrated a single thing¡ªgods and demons were mutually exclusive entities. It was like light and darkness, good and evil.

    But it also had an implicit truth hidden in it¡ªWith gods, there would be demons. With demons, there would be gods!

    Why was light considered light? Because of the existence of darkness!

    Why was good called good? Because of evil!

    This was the simplest and most unassable fact in the world. There were always two sides of the coin that reinforced or opposed each other.

    And the world in the seventh level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower was such an example.

    Although this world¡¯s era was termed as the Age of Bravehearts and the Infernal King, in fact, there were existences in this world that were theplete opposite from the devils¡ªgods.

    However, gods were just a legendary existences to most people. They were entities of made-up fantasies.

    As gods had departed the world, no longer participating in worldly strifes, it was as though they had been wiped from the face of the mortal world.

    Only very few mighty figures knew that this world had gods. Other than the Infernal domain and the mortal world, there was a third hidden kingdom, known as the¡­Celestial domain!

    In the ancient books of the sages, a line said that¡ªthe Celestial domain is above the mortal world.

    Many people believed that the sentence meant that the Celestial domain lorded above the mortal world.

    But in fact, the sages vaguely indicating the existence of the Celestial domain and telling everyone where it was located!

    The Celestial domain was above the mortal world, which meant that it was in the sky!

    On the barrennds, Speechless kept heading north. The speed at which he proceeded wasn¡¯t fast, with him stopping and walking at times. Even though he did not appear too tired, he would asionally sit or lie down on a cold and dead piece of rock. It looked like he was resting, but it looked more like he was wasting time.

    When night fell, he would simply lie down on the destends and have a good night¡¯s sleep.

    Speechless was clearly heading in a particr direction, but he did not seem to be in a rush. Furthermore, it looked like he was intent on dying the time of his arrival.

    Even with him deliberately wasting time, Speechless finally arrived at the northern ends of the Silent Deste Lands at noon of the second day.

    The western end of the Silent Deste Lands was the Door of the Bravehearts, and it was the only entrance to the Infernal domain.

    On the eastern end of the Silent Deste Lands was Transcendence, the city closest to the Infernal domain. It was also called the edge of the mortal world.

    And on the northern end of the Silent Deste Lands, there was an endless sea!

    This sea was deserted because it did not have any living creatures in it. There was only constantly churning dark blue seawater as well as the asional storm or tsunamis.

    When Speechless came to the shore, he stared at the silent and churning sea from afar.

    After a while, a pair of gigantic crystal wings spread out behind Speechless. With a p, he flew towards the sea.

    As fast as lightning, he flew in the sky. From afar, he was like a bright line that split the sky above the sea.

    The sea was boundless, but it was extremely boring. The sights one saw while flying was like a video being constantly repeated. Other than the ripples of the waves or the shapes of the clouds, there was nothing else that seemed to change.

    Such a flight was easy but boring.

    However, this deserted sea was apparently not that simple.

    After Speechless flew for half an hour, an enormous change suddenly took ce in front of him.

    The clear and bright sky suddenly turned dark. Billowing thunderclouds covered the entire sky, as though night had fallen. There was the asional deafening thunder rumbling and bright shes of lightning that illuminated the darkness.

    Speechless was still flying, but instead of slowing down, he increased his speed. A few bolts of lightning grazed past him, having nearly struck him. Speechless remained expressionless as he calmly flew forward.

    Suddenly, during a brief instance of a sh, a horrifying picture appeared!

    Across the vast sea, a spiraling sea current a few hundred meters across flowed from bottom to top, piercing straight into the sky, into the thunderclouds!

    The sea current that surged into the sky was like a heavenly pir. The speed at which the sea current was spiraling was much faster thanmon tornadoes or vortices. If one was sucked into it, one would instantly be ground into bits!

    And such a gigantic sea current that rose up into the sky was just ten kilometers away from Speechless.

    Lightning shed, illuminating this horrifying scene briefly. It was also a warning to visitors that haven¡¯t visited this ce in a while that this was and of death which was not to be crossed.

    However, Speechless appeared as though he did not see it. He did not even change his direction.

    Within a kilometer from the rising sea current, winds raged. And even closer, space even seem to distort. The spiraling power from the sea current was just the tip of the iceberg, but it already possessed the power to rip apart any ordinary lives.

    But in the raging winds and distorted space, Speechless still did not change his direction, nor did he slow down.

    He flew straight without stopping, plunging straight into the skyward vortex column!

 Chapter 391: Iâ€™m only waiting for you

    Chapter 391: I¡¯m only waiting for you

    ¡°The Celestial domain is in the sky, and the only way to enter the Celestial domain is through a terrifying skyward sea current. The sea current is in a dead sea, and only by using the current¡¯s skyward flow would one be able to enter the Celestial domain. The existence of the Celestial domain is a secret unknown to the inhabitants of this world. But to human trial-takers like us, there have been people who have already discovered the existence of the Celestial domain over countless exploratory trials. There have been people who have done deep research on the Celestial domain¡¯s location and method of entry.¡±

    ¡°Of course, even if it¡¯s known, almost no trial-taker has been able to really enter the Celestial domain because the speed of the spiraling sea current is too horrifying. It¡¯s a force no human body can withstand, and it would rip a person to shreds upon entry. Only a few lucky ones with special abilities or amazingly strong freaks of nature have a chance at heading to the Celestial domain.¡±

    Liu Yu said, ¡°And back then, the Hero King was one of the extremely few trial-takers who sessfully entered the Celestial domain!¡±

    When Liu Yu said this, he paused slightly.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately motioned for Liu Yu to continue. He never expected that the world had such an interesting historical background. Not only were there devils and the Infernal King, there were gods that isted themselves!

    If he knew of the existence of the Celestial domain, and that the difficulty of entering it was so high, Shi Xiaobai might have attempted it first.

    Liu Yu clearly liked to keep people hanging with his storytelling skills. He came to an abrupt stop for ten seconds before saying, ¡°The Hero King sessfully reached the Celestial domain through the skyward sea current and with his impressive strength, he obtained the recognition of the race of the gods, the Celestials, where he was given a grand reception. Even the distinguished Celestial King hosted a banquet for him!¡±

    Liu Yu gave a sly smile and suddenly said, ¡°Benefactor Shi Xiaobai, try guessing what the Hero King did next!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai rolled his eyes and after a little thought, he came up with the simplest answer, ¡°Kill the Celestial King? Or defeat the Celestial King, and after that became the new Celestial King?¡±

    This was the easiest answer to think of, but it was clearly not the real answer, or Liu Yu would not have made Shi Xiaobai guess.

    However, Shi Xiaobai could not be bothered and said the answer Liu Yu wanted to hear.

    Liu Yu shook his head in a happy mood before saying, ¡°You guessed wrong. The Hero King did not challenge the Celestial King, but on the day of the banquet, he stole the most precious Celestial Jade from the Celestials!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was truly astonished. Even though he did not know the deeds of the Hero King, a man who created the Age of Heroes was imaginably a righteous hero.

    Why would he steal a treasure of the Celestials?

    He believed that even if it was not a duel with the Celestial King, he must have done something that made one¡¯s blood boil.

    But it was unexpected that the Hero King entered the Celestial domain to steal a treasure?

    Shi Xiaobai murmured, ¡°It must not have been this simple.¡±

    Liu Yu immediately said with augh, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not that simple! Not only did the Hero King steal the Celestial Jade, he even gave the Celestial Jade to the Infernal King! After that, he stole the Infernal King¡¯s Infernal Sword and rushed to give it to Leonis! Finally, through a technique stolen from the Celestials, he destroyed half the foundation of the Transcendence Holy Tree. All of this was aplished by the Hero King within three days. It was such a short period of time that the three kings failed to react in time. By the time they reacted, they realized that their treasures were in the hands of another. They mistook it for the other party stealing their treasures. Therefore, this was how war that broke out in the Celestial domain, the Infernal domain and the mortal world, was instigated!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was dumbfounded when he heard this. By stealing the treasure of the Celestial King and pushing the me to the Infernal King, heter stole the Infernal King¡¯s treasure to push the me on Leonis, and then pushing the me to the Celestials by destroying the Transcendence Holy Tree, the Hero King had directly sparked a trifecta hatred rtionship between the three races! To be able to aplish such a difficult feat in three days was astounding.

    However, wasn¡¯t this the act too despicable?

    By instigating a war between the three domains, wasn¡¯t it cold-blooded and ruthless?

    Was the Hero King that pioneered the Age of Heroes a hero that shouldn¡¯t be admired?

    Shi Xiaobai asked in a deep voice, ¡°This was what the Hero King did? This is the most interesting story out of the four stories on the seventh level of the Transcendental Tower?¡±

    Liu Yu chortled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the most interesting story, one of the legendary stories of the Hero King!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent before his eyes lit up slightly, ¡°The story hasn¡¯t ended.¡±

    This was not the legendary story that he had in his mind. It wasn¡¯t even considered interesting, so how could it be called legendary!

    There was certainly more to the story.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Liu Yu grinned and said, ¡°The story has only just begun.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    What sort of existence was the Celestial domain?

    Speechless had a clear imagination of the ce through countless pieces of information. It was an imagination he was even sick of.

    But when he truly arrived in the Celestial domain, he had the mistaken feeling that it was both familiar and unfamiliar.

    It might have been a result of him being giddy after the constantly spiraling sea current, but he felt that he hade to this ce thousands of times, but it also felt like he had never ever been here before.

    This contradictory illusion made him feel a hazy sense of reality.

    Speechless closed his eyes and rested for a while before slowly opening his eyes and taking slow steps forward.

    Beneath his feet were snow-white clouds. Walking on the clouds felt like he was stepping on cotton. asionally, there would be a hole in the clouds, allowing him to see the distant ground through it. It was a deep abyss that did not seem to have an end.

    One needed to be careful while walking on such clouds,

    but Speechless began to increase his walking speed.

    Before arriving, he did not want to arrive too quickly.

    But after arriving, he began to feel eager.

    ¡°What a fool.¡±

    Speechless gave a self-deprecatingugh. After walking on the ground made by clouds for a few minutes, he finally came in front of a gigantic stone door in the expanse of whiteness.

    The door was the entrance to the Celestial domain.

    ¡°I¡¯m finally here.¡±

    Speechless felt mixed emotions as he looked at the door.

    Suddenly, Speechless¡¯ pupils contracted slightly as a flicker of surprise shed in his eyes.

    There was a figure standing beside the stone door!

    A person had reached the Celestial domain before him!

    Although Speechless had deliberately wasted a lot of time on his journey here, it was still a surprise that someone reached the Celestial domain before him. This was because very few trial-takers had the ability to ride the skyward water current into the Celestial domain.

    ¡°I never expected that there would be such hidden talents in such a minor rookie selection.¡±

    Speechless reflected over this matter as he walked towards the door. Soon, he saw the figure¡¯s face.

    It was a girl.

    It was a girl with short brown hair with a delicate beauty!

    Speechless suddenly felt a sense of familiarity from the girl¡¯s looks. He quickly approached and the girl noticed his arrival as she opened her brown eyes.

    The girl stood quietly where she was and remained motionless. She did not speak either, as she quietly watched Speechless walking towards her.

    The closer he was, the more Speechless felt that the girl he was apparently seeing for the first time was someone he had previously seen or known.

    When he came to five meters away from the girl, Speechless suddenly said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Speechless remembered the girl. She was from a memory that was now covered in dust where she was a tiny figure, with the same brown hair and eyes.

    ¡°Mu, Mu, Mu¡­¡±

    Speechless wanted to say out the girl¡¯s name, but it was as if his memories were grass weighed down by a rock. It could not surface in his mind, so all he could do was say a single word of her name.

    ¡°Mu Yuesheng.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng smiled and said softly, ¡°Yue as in the moon, Sheng as in flute and pipes. Mu Yuesheng.¡±

    Speechlessughed in a somewhat embarrassed manner. He said apologetically, ¡°Sorry about that. I remember you, but for some reason, I couldn¡¯t remember your name.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s been ten years after all.¡±

    Speechless said with reflective emotions, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been ten years. It¡¯s been so long, and I never expected to meet you here.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng smiled and remained silent.

    Speechless fell silent for a moment and said softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like you just arrived. Why do you stay in front of the Celestial domain¡¯s door and not enter? You must know that I would choose toe here, and you must know that I will not back down against anyone on this matter.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng nodded and said, ¡°I know, I¡¯m only here to¡­wait.¡±

    Speechless pricked up his eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Waiting for who?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng replied in a delicate manner, ¡°For you.¡±

 Chapter 392: In order to not be bored

    Chapter 392: In order to not be bored

    The Hero King stole the Celestial King¡¯s Celestial Jade, giving it to the Infernal King, and then he stole the Infernal King¡¯s Infernal Sword, giving it to Leonis. After that, he pretended to be a Celestial and destroyed half of the Transcendence Holy Tree, causing the Celestials to hate the Infernals, the Infernals to hate the Transcendents, and the Transcendents to hate the Celestials. It instigated the first three-realm war in history!

    It was not an easy task to do the three things simultaneously. The Celestial Jade and the Infernal Sword were the most precious treasures of the Celestial King and Infernal King respectively, so it was obvious how high the security around the two items was. It was not easy at all to steal them from their respective kings¡¯ hands.

    And destroying the Transcendence Holy Tree was something unbelievable. After all, the holy tree was termed the guardian holy tree of Transcendence. Legends said that the tree had a sacred spirit in it. Trying to destroy it, even if it was just a portion of it, was unfathomably difficult.

    However, the Hero King had managed to do it all, in just three days.

    It was truly something admirable which was understandable that the feat would gain the assessment program¡¯s approval, but why did he do so?

    Why did he use such a ¡®despicable¡¯ method to instigate a three-realm war that was destined to cause death and destruction?

    The matter was definitely not simple. The Hero King definitely had his reasons for doing so¡ªa reason which fitted his bearing as a ¡®Hero¡¯.

    Just like how Shi Xiaobai destroyed fifteen cities in the second level, he was originally used as a City Destroyer Viin, but his final goal was to quickly gather all the rookies in one city beforeunching a counteroffensive on the Demon City. He used the actions of a ¡®viin¡¯ toplete the feat of a ¡®hero¡¯. This resulted in him finally receiving the cheers of being a ¡°City Destroyer Hero¡±.

    The deeds of a man, who had the title ¡®Hero King¡¯, ought to conform to the word ¡®hero¡¯!

    This was what Shi Xiaobai believed so he said with great affirmation, ¡°The story hasn¡¯t ended.¡±

    Liu Yu¡¯s answer was¡ª¡±The story has only just begun.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes immediately lit up slightly as he quietly waited for Liu Yu to continue his story.

    ¡°The Celestials had isted themselves from the world, and did not participate in the conflict between the mortal world and the Infernal domain, but in fact, it serves as a bncing weight between all three factions. The reason why the Infernal King does not dare to rashly attack the mortal realm, and the reason why the mortals use Bravehearts to challenge the Infernal King as a means of defeating him instead of forming an army is because of the existence of the Celestial domain. The Infernal domain and the mortal realm are both afraid that the Celestial domain would benefit from their internecine struggle, so they did not dare to risk beginning a full-out war. And what the Hero King didpletely disrupted the delicate bnce of the three factions!¡±

    Liu Yu said without any haste, ¡°Once upon a time, the war that broke out between the three races¡ªthree most powerful factions¡ªwas obviously brutal. Nearly all life was snubbed out, and the war was a massacre. The mes of war that raged and the battlefield where it was in its most intense state was originally a green and lush in. In less than a year after the war, it turned into a deste and barren desert, which is the area we know as the Silent Deste Lands that is situated in between the Infernal domain and Transcendence. However, the new war that should have been called a nightmare onlysted for three days beforeing to an end. Benefactor Shi Xiaobai, can you guess what happened?¡±

    Upon hearing Liu Yu¡¯s question, Shi Xiaobai pricked his eyebrows up slightly and could not help but ponder.

    A three-sided war was different from a battle between two sides. If one side was overwhelmingly strong, it was possible to still call it a country after three days, and it could even cause a race to unconditionally surrender. However, a three-sided war would definitely begin with a probing period, as well as an awkward situation where each party held back the other, so how could it end in three short days?

    Was it because the three kings realized how tragic war was? So they ended the war through peaceful negotiations?

    Or could it be that the three kings realized something was amiss, and that the Hero King had ¡®despicably¡¯ sown discord?

    As Shi Xiaobai was pondering, a voice suddenly shouted out.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the Hero King killed the Celestial King, the Infernal King and King Leonis!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt a jolt as he turned his head and saw that the voice came from Feng Yuanlin beside him.

    Liu Yu¡¯s grumbling voice immediately shouted, ¡°Feng Yuanlin, how can you give a spoiler! The wise words of the sages¡ªspoilers are a moment of happiness, but result in eventual death. Feng Yuanlin, you aremitting a grave sin!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin rolled his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m not giving a spoiler, but preventing your shameless act of wasting time. It¡¯s such a simple matter, but you managed to drag it on for so long. If this goes on, the sky will darken!¡±

    Liu Yu said in a speechless manner, ¡°It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t know the art of telling a story! Heavens, This Penniless Priest was able to go on for another half an hour, but your simple sentence has destroyed This Penniless Priest¡¯s line of thought and interest!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin made amotion and said, ¡°Wow, thank heavens I¡¯m clever. If I listened to you dragging out another half an hour, I would probably have fallen asleep!¡±

    Liu Yu said in an exasperated manner, ¡°Pfft, speaking to you is simply preaching to the wrong audience!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave a helpless smile and interrupted them, ¡°Don¡¯t argue, let This King finish hearing the story!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin immediately turned his head and gave a cating smile, ¡°Boss Shi Xiaobai, don¡¯t me me for giving you a spoiler. Actually, the story after this isn¡¯tplicated at all. That fellow Liu Yu insisted on going in circles, but a few sentences would exin everything!  The story is described in primary school textbooks. On the third day of the war, the Hero King suddenly appeared, telling the three kings that the war was instigated by him. After that, all three kings were incensed and simultaneously attacked the Hero King, but he ended up killing all three alone. The textbooks summarize the story with a single line¡ªkilling three kings alone, leaving no king to the three domains.¡±

    Liu Yu immediately denigrated him, ¡°Feng Yuanlin, do you know by saying that, how many details were left missing? Why did the Hero King suddenly appear on the third day? Why did the three kings attack simultaneously? This is the true crux of the issue. Do you know why the story is interesting? It¡¯s because of the unnatural development of the plot, and it was machinated by the Hero King alone. His goal from the beginning was to fight all three at once! By stealing the Celestial Jade and Infernal Sword, and by destroying the Transcendence Holy Tree, he sparked the war between the three domains, all in order to make the three kings attack him! You didn¡¯t even grasp the essence and fundamental parts of the story! You darn spoiler dog!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin smacked his lips and he had an expression that said¡ªso what if I spoiled the story, try biting me!

    Shi Xiaobai was at a loss whether tough or cry, but he finally understood the whole story. So the Hero King had done all of this to kill the three kings himself.

    By killing the Celestial King, Infernal King and King Leonis alone indeed sounded more shocking than Overlord Ji Feng¡¯s hundred day survival, Sword Immortal Xu Taibai¡¯s victory at the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament or the Conquest King¡¯s ying of the Infernal King. It was no wonder it was called the most exciting story of the four.

    However, it waspletely different from what Shi Xiaobai was thinking.

    ¡°Why did the Hero King do such a thing?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai asked with a solemn voice.

    The matter definitely had a reason.

    Why was he willing to stir a debilitating war just to kill the three kings alone? There must have been a reason behind it to support the nefarious scheme of causing the death of thousands of living beings, so as to exin this act of a pure viin.

    Shi Xiaobai wanted to know why.

    Why did the Hero King, a man that was called the most amazing hero, do something thatpletely ran counter to the concept of a ¡®hero¡¯.

    ¡°There was no why.¡±

    Liu Yu said with a serious expression, ¡°This is why the story is interesting. It is also one of the reasons why it is called one of the legends of the Hero King¡¯s life. The Hero King did it without a reason, or why. It was done in order to not be bored.¡±

 Chapter 392-2: Yesterdayâ€™s Villain, Tomorrowâ€™s Hero

    Chapter 392-2: Yesterday¡¯s Viin, Tomorrow¡¯s Hero

    ¡°There was no why.¡±

    Liu Yu said with a serious expression, ¡°This is why the story is interesting. It is also one of the reasons why it is called one of the legends of the Hero King¡¯s life. The Hero King did it without a reason, or why. It was done in order to not be bored.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was left surprised for a few moments before he slowly turned silent.

    It was done in order to not be bored?

    Because he was bored, he instigated a brutal war that would end countless lives?

    ¡°Are you disappointed?¡±

    Liu Yu said with a chuckle, ¡°Back when This Penniless Priest first heard of the Hero King¡¯s story, This Penniless Priest was just like you, extremely disappointed. That¡¯s because what the Hero King did could not be considered heroic. It was even worse than a viin¡¯s act. He instigated a war, killing the three kings alone because surviving a hundred days, bing champion of the tournament or challenging the Infernal King was too easy for him. It did not pose a challenge for him. The Hero King was one of the most amazingly talented people in all of human history. At the Psionic Mortal Realm, his strength could leapfrog three realms, defeating arge number of famous mighty figures. He machinated it in such a way that made the Celestial King, Infernal King and King Leonis attack him together, so as to prevent boredom during the trial of the seventh level. This clearly sounds selfish and ruthless, but why would such a person be called the Hero King? Benefactor Shi Xiaobai, do you have such thoughts on your mind?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded silently.

    Shi Xiaobai believed that there would be a reversal to the story, that the Hero King had a hidden motive for his actions, but he never expected that the reason would be so disappointing.

    At that moment, Liu Yu said, ¡°Benefactor Shi Xiaobai, you are destined to be disappointed, because this story does not have any reversals at all. It¡¯s the story of a selfish and cold-blooded genius!¡±

    ¡°But why is such a story widely known to the point of it entering the textbooks? It¡¯s because this is the only stain on the Hero King¡¯s life! Back then, the Hero King was extremely young, and you could even call him naive. His world view and fundamental values had not taken form, and all he did from the moment he was born was cultivate and engage in battles. But during the three days, for some reason, or maybe it was because he witnessed the tragic and devastating effects of war, or maybe something stirred him, the Hero King, who was like a cold cultivating machine, suddenly possessed feelings! The sprouting of the thoughts of being a hero was a result of a foolish sin in his youth. Therefore, this story became the Hero King¡¯s most important turning point.¡±

    He was young, rash and foolish. A cold machine that only knew how to cultivate. In order to make a trial harder, he did not consider the consequences when he instigated the war. Finally, he repented in regret, and the seeds of kindness began sprouting.

    That was the story of the Hero King¡¯s youth.

    ¡°A hero isn¡¯t born nor is it fated. You might be a murderer that hadmitted countless sins yesterday, but if you were to be enlightened today and repent, using your actions to redeem your sins, you could be a hero tomorrow!¡±

    Liu Yu said softly, ¡°This is a sentence the Hero King said when he established the Hero Alliance. He had used his life experience to prove his statement. Due to a rash and ignorant act in his youth, he had caused thousands of deaths. Although these lives were fake existences created by the assessment program, the Hero King still imed that his hands were covered in sin. However, in the Hero King¡¯s life, he saved more than thousands of times the thousands of lives that were loss in the world. Benefactor Shi Xiaobai, this is the Hero King. He was not born a hero or a saint. He was once ignorant and heartless. But because of that, what he did in his entire life appeared grander!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gaped slightly, momentarily at a loss as to what to say.

    He did not know much about the Hero King, so he did not know the greatness of the Hero King. However, Shi Xiaobai agreed with the Hero King¡¯s words¡ªa hero isn¡¯t born nor is it fated.

    The story was indeed very interesting, and it taught people a valuable lesson.

    At that moment, Feng Yuanlin interrupted, ¡°Regardless of the case, whatever the Hero King did was truly amazing. How can anyone seed in ying three kings alone? Just stealing the Celestial Jade and Infernal Sword to instigate the war between the three realms is already ridiculously difficult. So, no one has been able to replicate the Hero King¡¯s legend. And there isn¡¯t anyone who wants to replicate it. At least, no ordinary person would try to replicate whatever the Hero King did in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower. Therefore, we can forget the fourth clearing method. Now, we should think about the only remaining method left to clear the level, and that¡¯s to survive a hundred days!¡±

    What Feng Yuanlin said made Shi Xiaobai suddenly recall of something strange.

    Was it true that no one would replicate what the Hero King did in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower?

    Then, what was going on with the youth named Speechless Li?

    Shi Xiaobai remembered that Speechless refused to tell him of the fourth story of the Hero King because Speechless wanted to replicate the Hero King¡¯s legend. Furthermore, Speechless believed that Shi Xiaobai would also choose the same path after hearing the fourth story.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly.

    After hearing the fourth story, he did not have any thoughts of attempting to replicate the story. Fighting the three kings alone sounded really challenging, but to instigate a war that would wipe out life, that was way too heartless.

    Why was Speechless nning on doing this?

    Why did Speechless think that he would do the same?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind was immediately filled with questions.

    At that moment, a faint voice echoed from a distance.

    ¡°Darling!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head in shock as he saw the Infernal Queen walked out of the Door of the Bravehearts. There she stood alone in the distance.

    Only then did Shi Xiaobai realize that the story had gone on for too long. The Infernal Queen could not wait any longer in the Infernal domain.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately suppressed the questions in his heart and turned to look at everyone. He said, ¡°This King ns on heading into the Infernal domain. If there is nothing pressing for you, why don¡¯t you apany This King and enter the Infernal domain?¡±

    Since he was now the king of the Infernal domain, it would not be a problem for him to invite the people beside him as guests.

    With Shi Xiaobai saying this, Liu Yu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He said, ¡°Great. This Penniless Priest happens to have such thoughts. To be honest, the goal This Penniless Priest had foring to the Infernal domain was to attempt if he could secretly enter the Infernal Library in the Infernal domain. It¡¯s said that there are all sorts of valuable secret manuals stored in there!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately grinned and said, ¡°Everything in the Infernal domain is This King¡¯s.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin hurried said as well. ¡°I, I want to see the Infernal King¡¯s arsenal, can I?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said with a nod, ¡°No problem. You can take any weapon.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned to look at the others.

    Pulp Farmer nodded his head to indicate that he did not mind. He did not make any demands.

    Sunless and Shi Xiaobai looked each other in the eye, before Sunless whispered the words, ¡°Sword manual.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded with a smile.

    The silver-haired girl lifted her writing board as well. It read, ¡°Then I¡¯ll join in the fun and see if there¡¯re any delicious delicacies in the Infernal domain.¡±

    With that, the people present agreed to head into the Infernal domain with Shi Xiaobai.

    The Infernal Queen, who was standing afar, was stunned when she heard this.

    Why did she suddenly have an ominous feeling?

    ¡­

    Three minutester, Shi Xiaobai andpany entered the Infernal domain. The poor Infernal domain still did not know that it had just ushered in a group of ¡®bandits¡¯ that entered in broad daylight.

    ¡­

    ¡­

 Chapter 393: Because you want to be Speechless Li

    Chapter 393: Because you want to be Speechless Li

    In front of the stone door to the Celestial domain.

    ¡°Waiting for me?¡±

    Speechless¡¯ eyebrow pricked up.

    Mu Yuesheng nodded and said, ¡°I never had a chance to thank you for what happened when I was little. Brother Speechless, thank you for standing forward to plead for me.¡±

    Speechless faltered for a moment. Some faded but never forgotten memories began to surface as he realized which matter Mu Yuesheng was referring to. Immediately, he said with a wry smile, ¡°Why is there a need to thank a meaningless request? I was too young at the time. They heard what I said, but theypletely ignored it. It was like they were listening to an unruly kid¡¯s tantrum. Sorry, I didn¡¯t managed to help you, not one bit.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng shook her head and seriously said, ¡°How could it be meaningless? Back then, my parents faced it in silence. The elders that always loved me also remained silent. Only you stood up. In my saddest and most despairing moment, you warmed up my nearly frozen heart. As for whether it served any purpose, how can I me it on you? Offspring who fail to make the mark are driven out of the country, sent to coteral rtives. The rules of the Mu family have always been ruthless. The only thing to be med is my low Mind Expanse, and how I awakened my superpowers toote.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all bullshit rules!¡±

    Speechless said with a sneer, ¡°So what if your Mind Expanse is low? A bunch of idiots who only know to talk about talent. Over the past hundred years of the Mu family, how many of their descendants have been able to reach the seventh level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower? As for you, just because of a meaningless test you took at the age of three, you were unreasonably driven out of the family because of ¡®failing to meet the mark¡¯! Geniuses are not born, nor are they fated! What bullshit rules. This Emperor will abolish them sooner orter!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng smiled slightly and said gently, ¡°You will abolish them, and you definitely will be able to do so. I¡¯ll look forward to that day. However, you do not need to be angry for me. In fact, their act was partially for my own good. After all, by being part of the Mu family, we are born to shoulder the responsibilities of the Mu family. We would receive all sorts of training and tests from a young age. With my Mind Expanse, it is true that I wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with children my own age. That would only increase the suffering. I haven¡¯t only suffered once because of my low Mind Expanse for the past ten years. The reason why I could reach the seventh level is also because I got to know an impressive¡­friend. If I didn¡¯t receive his help, I might never have been able toe to this point.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Speechless was slightly surprised as he asked, ¡°An impressive friend?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you have met him, but I believe that both of you can definitely be friends. That¡¯s because both of you are not only the most amazing geniuses I have ever met, but the both of you are the kindest people as well.¡±

    Speechless immediately said with a chuckle, ¡°In terms of kindness, your Brother Speechless doesn¡¯t dare to brag about it. It¡¯s only of the standard of ¡®checking if there is a grandma crossing the road to help, or take a seat on the public transport so that the seats can be given up if there¡¯s a pregnantdy, or willing to spend ten bucks for a cab to a police station to hand one cent found on the streets to the police¡¯. If your friend is also of that standard, he is indeed quite amazing. However, geniuses that can bepared to me, I have never seen one up to now. I¡¯m very curious who your friend is for you to give such an evaluation.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng was clearly amused as she could not help butugh a few times. After a few moments, she wiped her smile from her face and said seriously, ¡°You must have heard his name. His name is¡­Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    When Mu Yuesheng said the words ¡®Shi Xiaobai¡¯, she had subconsciously increased her tone. It was as though the name itself was filled with energy.

    Speechless was left dumbfounded. After a long period of time, he said seriously, ¡°About Shi Xiaobai, I met him not long ago. He is indeed an impressive genius. If you say that he canpare to me, that would barely count. You mentioned that we can be friends, and that is true too. But! But Little Yue, as your cousin, there is something I have to say. That Shi Xiaobai is a monster. He, he dares to eat anything, and can eat anything! Heavens, you better stay away from him. What if he loses his mind one day and eats you out of not being able to discern man from beast, what then?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng was surprised, momentarily failing to understand what Speechless meant.

    Eat her out?

    After a moment, Mu Yuesheng came to a sharp awakening and immediately turned red. She said angrily, ¡°Brother Speechless, I want to take back the words I just said. You have turned nasty and you are not upright at all. How can you say¡­such shameless words! Shi Xiaobai would definitely not do such a thing. He is more upright than you!¡±

    Speechless fell silent.

    How were his words shameless? Was Mu Yuesheng thinking that he was insulting Shi Xiaobai?

    Speechless thought to himself.

    My dear girl, you haven¡¯t seen the fellow picking up rocks and eating them like drumsticks or the way he was eating them in relish.

    However, Speechless also knew that no one would believe it if they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes. He did not n on harping on this matter. He immediately said, ¡°Anyway, just be a little more alert! By the way, it couldn¡¯t be that you specially rode the skyward sea current into the Celestial domain and waited for me in front of the Celestial domain¡¯s stone door just to thank me, right?¡±

    When Mu Yuesheng heard this, her agitated heart which was a result of her embarrassment gradually calmed down. Her expression turned calm again as she looked at Speechless and nodded her head seriously. She muttered, ¡°The reason why I¡¯m waiting here for you¡­is to stop you!¡±

    Speechless was surprised as he asked, ¡°Stop me?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng nodded and said, ¡°Brother Speechless, I knew that you woulde to the Celestial domain, and I knew you would choose to go down the same path as the Hero King. However, I know that you do not wish to do so. How can the kind and upright you be willing to instigate a war that is destined to wipe out life? You would definitely do it because you have to do it. Therefore, I want to stop you, and I have to stop you. If my hindrance can be your reason and excuse, then please do not hesitate.¡±

    When Speechless heard her, he fell into a prolonged silence.

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me.¡±

    Speechless said with a smile, ¡°No one can stop me. It will not be an excuse because the Li family would not ept such an excuse. You should know that as a progeny of the Li family, and as the most talented progeny in the past few millennia, my destiny has been set from the beginning. By being born from the Li family, the family that bears the same surname as the Hero King, my life has been always about bing the second Hero King by doing my best to replicate the Hero King¡¯s legends and life.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng shook her head hastily, ¡°No, your life belongs to you! Brother Speechless, you hate and resist those rotten rules. You once said that you admire the Hero King, but you do not want to be him, because you want to be Speechless Li. I have always remembered that sentence, and I have always used it to motivate myself. I¡­¡±

    Speechless stretched out his hand to interrupt the agitated Mu Yuesheng. He said with a sigh, ¡°Ten years is a long period of time. It can change many things.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng gaped and lowered her head in sadness. She muttered, ¡°Do¡­do you really n on instigating the war between the three realms?¡±

    Speechless said with a chuckle, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng lifted her head once again, with a look of stubbornness in her eyes. She said firmly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will stop you. I will give my everything to stop you. Yesterday¡¯s viin may be tomorrow¡¯s hero, but everyone knows that what the Hero King regrets the most is yesterday. I do not wish for you to regret this matter. Just like you came forward ten years ago to defy the Mu family¡¯s rules. This time, it¡¯s my turn to step in front of you!¡±

    Speechless faltered in silence. The stubbornness in her eyes was identical to the one she had in her childhood. Back then, it was that stubborn look that moved him, giving him the courage to step forward.

    It had been ten years but her eyes were no different. Nothing had changed.

    Speechless smiled, a smile that came from the bottom of his heart. He suddenly took out an envelope and gently said, ¡°Silly girl, take a look at what this is.¡±

 Chapter 394: Darling, do you want to take it off yourself?

    Chapter 394: Darling, do you want to take it off yourself?

    Mu Yuesheng suddenly looked up and her gazended on the envelope in Speechless¡¯ hand. There were two big words written on the surface of the envelope.

    ¡°Challenge Letter!?¡± Mu Yuesheng eximed.

    Speechless grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to replicate the Hero King¡¯s legend because his legend is truly magnificent and I would not go as far as going against the family. However, it does not mean that I¡¯m silly enough to do what the Hero King once did wrong. Is it necessary to instigate a war between the three realms in order to single-handedly challenge the three kings? There is no need for it to be soplicated. I just need to steal the Celestial Jade and leave a letter of challenge for the Celestial King. Following that, I can steal the Infernal King¡¯s Infernal Sword, and leave behind a letter of challenge. Simrly, by destroying the Transcendence Holy Tree and leaving a third letter of challenge for King Leonis, everything will be done. Although by doing so, the three kings will not be as angry as after experiencing war, they would unlikely to show mercy to the person who stole or destroyed their treasures. The effect would be the same. Silly girl, do you really think your brother is as stupid as those rotten old men?¡±

    When Mu Yuesheng heard this, her serious expression slowly turned softer, as a smile slowly suffused across her lips.

    At that moment, amanding voice echoed in the clouds!

    ¡°Who dares to cause a din outside the Celestial domain!¡±

    And following that, the sound of stone door to the Celestial domain opening was heard.

    Speechless and Mu Yuesheng turned their heads and saw a three-meters-tall armored wolf-headed guard, who held a spear in hand, walking out slowly from the Celestial domain¡¯s stone door.

    It was a guard of the Celestial domain¡¯s stone door!

    Speechless turned his head sidewards and said to Mu Yuesheng, ¡°I¡¯ll be making a move then.¡±

    After saying that, Speechless kept the letter of challenge and approached the wolf-headed guard. He said loudly, ¡°Ie from afar and have defeated all mighty figures in the world and remain undefeatable. I heard that the Celestial domain has hidden mighty figures and deliberately came to take a look. Quickly get your strongest person in the Celestial domain. A trash like you doesn¡¯t even have the right for me to stretch out a finger. Of course, if you want to try without any thoughts for your life, you can go ahead and try. If you can even touch me, I¡¯ll concede defeat.¡±

    These words were what the young and rash Hero King said when he previously came to the Celestial domain.

    Back then, the wolf-headed guard angrily attacked, but the Hero King sneezed and sent him flying. Immediately after that, the divine army of the Celestial domain surged out but were no match for the Hero King. They didn¡¯t even manage to touch the Hero King, causing a stir throughout the Celestial domain.

    The Hero King wreaked havoc throughout the Celestial domain and finally forced the Celestial King out. The Hero King deliberately hid his strength to tie with the Celestial King. As the saying goes, friendship grows only when you exchange blows, the Celestial King invited the Hero King as a guest, and hosted a banquet for him.

    As Speechless recalled the story, his mouth curled into a smile.

    He was using the Hero King¡¯s method, but he would definitely do it better than the Hero King.

    Speechless slowly sucked in the air, waiting for the wolf-headed guard to angrily attack him, so that he could sent him flying.

    However, what happened next was somethingpletely unexpected for Speechless and Mu Yuesheng!

    They saw the wolf-headed guard stared with widened eyes, and after a momentary daze, he knelt down in panic!

    The wolf-headed guard trembled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, how would this lowly person dare to touch you, the Celestial King? How would I be able to get the mightiest person from the Celestial domain out? You, are the mightiest person of the Celestial domain! If this lowly person had done something wrong, feel free to punish me. A joke like that¡­is something, this lowly person cannot afford!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Infernal domain, Infernal King¡¯s Pce

    Under the Infernal Queen¡¯s lead, Shi Xiaobai andpany arrived in the Infernal King¡¯s pce. Along the way, they met several Infernal devils. Most of them were ugly as expected, but there was also nock of beautiful subi who were pce maids. However, in front of the Infernal Queen, these subi appearedckluster. It was like a rice grains in front of a bright pearl.

    And after entering the Infernal domain, it had confirmed Shi Xiaobai¡¯s guess. He had been designated the role of Infernal King by the assessment program. It was not only limited to the Infernal Queen, even the guards and pce maids immediately recognized him as the Infernal King. They would all bow before him when he walked past.

    After arriving in the pce, Shi Xiaobai immediately got the Infernal Queen to get the subus pce maids to take Sunless andpany to wherever they wanted to go. He also informed the Infernal Queen to tell everyone in the Infernal domain that meeting Sunless andpany was no different from meeting him. Whoever offended them was no different from offending the Infernal King.

    The Infernal Queen could sense that Shi Xiaobai thought highly of the humans, so she did not show any signs of neglect. She instantly made the decree.

    Liu Yu immediately headed for the Infernal Library, and since Pulp Farmer had nothing to do, he followed as well. Sunless wanted to apany Shi Xiaobai by his side, but Shi Xiaobai said that he had things to do, so she went to the Infernal Library as well, hoping to see if she could find any sword manual that was worth browsing.

    Feng Yuanlin got his wish of entering the arsenal which was under heavy guard.

    The silver-haired girl was brought to where banquets were hosted in the pce. Shi Xiaobai specially ordered the pce maids to get the chefs to make a feast for her.

    Although it was unknown what the delicacies the Infernal domain had, it was surely not bad. It was clear along their journey through the Infernal domain that it did not resemble a dark and horrifying world. Instead, they saw several ntations, with fruit trees and vegetable crops. It looked like a paradise.

    Soon, there was only Shi Xiaobai and the Infernal Queen left in the pce.

    Although Shi Xiaobai wanted to taste the delicacies of the Infernal domain with the silver-haired girl, he did have something important he needed to do.

    Shi Xiaobai turned to look at the Infernal Queen and softly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring This King back to the room.¡±

    The main reason why Shi Xiaobai entered the Infernal domain was for him to figure out a matter¡ªIf the ¡°King¡¯s Mandate¡¯ mentioned by the Absolute Choice referred to the ¡°Infernal King¡¯s Mandate¡±, what would be the Infernal King¡¯s Mandate?

    Shi Xiaobai had to be clear of the matter. And with matters regarding a mandate, there were typically clues or traces left behind in one¡¯s most private location.

    For example, a notebook would be hidden in a certain ce, or something was written down on a piece of paper.

    And the ce with all these clues was clearly the Infernal King¡¯s bedroom!

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not know where the Infernal King¡¯s bedroom was, so he needed the Infernal Queen to lead the way.

    When the Infernal Queen heard this, she eximed verbally, as her snow-white skin flushed with a red glow. She turned her head and looked at the bright sky outside thepound. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Now?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded as though it was taken for granted, ¡°Yes, now.¡±

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s ears immediately turned red as she looked up to give Shi Xiaobai a nce. Her eyshes fluttered and she bit down on her lower lip. With a delicate voice, she asked, ¡°Darling, are you so much in a rush?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai found it odd when he saw the Infernal Queen¡¯s reaction. He did not know why the Infernal Queen was acting in such a manner, but he was indeed in rush. The Absolute Choice had left a psychological scar on him, so Shi Xiaobai did not wish to dy even for a moment. He wanted to figure out what it meant by the ¡°King¡¯s Mandate¡±.

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai said seriously, ¡°Yes, there is no time for dy!¡±

    The Infernal Queen gaped as a struggle shed in her eyes. Finally she sighed and said faintly, ¡°I¡¯ll do as you wish. As long as¡­Darling is happy.¡±

    After the Infernal Queen said that, she turned and slowly walked into the inner sanctums of the pce.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately followed closely behind.

    The Infernal Queen walked rather slowly, as though she was deliberately prolonging the trip to the room. However, the Infernal King¡¯s bedroom was not far from the pce¡¯s hall, so in less than three minutes, they had arrived in front of the bedroom.

    After entering the door, therge bedroom came into view.

    The Infernal King¡¯s bedroom had almost everything. There was arge and soft bed. There were desks and bookshelves, and there was even a bathing pool in the bedroom. It was extremely spacious.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately cast his gaze at a desk that was filled with books and paper slips. His eyes lit up slightly because the clues he was searching for could very well be on that desk.

    At that moment, the Infernal Queen slowly closed the doors to the room, and a feminine voice sounded from her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll first do a dance?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned to give her a look and saw the Infernal Queen having her head deeply bowed. He could not see her expression, and did not understand why the Infernal Queen would talk about dancing the moment she entered. There was ample space in the room, so she could dance as she wished, but he had no mood to watch the Infernal Queen dance.

    Shi Xiaobai was eager for the Infernal Queen to leave so that he could search for the ¡®secret of the Infernal King¡¯ in the room. However, he could not find a good excuse to make her leave. Considering how she would be dancing, it was possible that she would not notice that he was rummaging through the desk.

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai said with a nod, ¡°Alright, go ahead and dance.¡±

    After saying that, Shi Xiaobai turned and headed towards the desk.

    At the same time, the Infernal Queen lifted her toes and began dancing.

    The Infernal Queen had a beautiful body with slender curves. Her loose clothes could not hide the proud figure she had. It was truly a beautiful sight when she began dancing.

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes and mind could not appreciate such an act that would make the blood of most males boil to the point of them losing control. He began burying his head into the desk as he began searching. He flipped through the book that was on the desk.

    It was a book on political governance. Shi Xiaobai was slightly astonished. From the looks of it, the Infernal King he was ying was a good ruler that governed the country well?

    As Shi Xiaobai read it for a while, he immediately felt exhausted. Reading books was truly something not suited for him.

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head helplessly and instinctively nced at the dancing Infernal Queen. He wanted to see if the Infernal Queen was paying him any attention.

    When Shi Xiaobai looked up, he was immediately given a fright!

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai eximed in surprise!

    It was unknown when the dancing Infernal Queen had shed her colorful gown. The only thing left on her body was a red bodice known as a dudou. However, it could not hide the two ample breasts and the white undergarment by her crouch. Arge area of snow-white and milky skin was exposed. The sexiness exuded by her was suffocating.

    When the Infernal Queen heard this, she immediately stopped dancing and with both arms holding her chest, she turned sideways. She looked somewhat embarrassed, and said with a tone of grievance, ¡°I was dancing a striptease. Darling, don¡¯t you like it? You said, it will be more¡­appealing.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was startled.

    He liked watching stripteases?

    He never expected that the Infernal Queen¡¯s memories of him as the Infernal King was as such!

    Shi Xiaobai was rendered speechless and said to her, ¡°This King doesn¡¯t like it. This King is not such an Infernal King!¡±

    The Infernal Queen slowly lifted her head as she gave a perplexed look. Suddenly, her eyes shed a look of enlightenment!

    She gently bit her lower lip and with slightly red cheeks, she walked towards Shi Xiaobai without wearing the clothes left on the ground. She came to a gradual stop when she came to the study desk.

    The Infernal Queen slowly closed her eyes and ced her arms behind her. Lifting her chest with a deep ravine, she pursed her lips gently and said in a faint voice.

    ¡°Darling, do you want to take it off yourself?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 395: Because you are not the strongest Transcendent

    Chapter 395: Because you are not the strongest Transcendent

    Transcendence

    City walls that were more than a hundred meters tall stretched out for miles in all directions.

    Unlike the other three city walls, the western wall was especially reinforced. It was built with even harder materials.

    This wall was extremely special because it was closest to the Silent Deste Lands, and it was also the city wall that was closest to the Infernal domain. If the Infernal King woulde attacking, this wall was the first to be hit.

    Therefore, this city wall was not only a city wall. It was the first line of defense Transcendence had against the Infernal domain. Even though the Infernal domain had not invaded Transcendence for millennia, the Transcendents did notx on the construction of the city wall that faced the Infernal domain.

    But¡­at that moment, something that shocked the Transcendence was reverberating through the country. It was even something that caused great panic. A gaping hole in the western gate that had been specially reinforced had been ripped apart!

    The gap went from top to down, stretching a hundred meters or more. The gap from left to right was also a hundred meters wide. It was as though a hundred-meter squarish gap had burst through the city walls.

    What sort of terrifying force could create such appalling damage?

    And most surprising of all, the hundred-meter-tall gargantuan that always sat behind the western city wall like a mountain had suddenly disappeared!

    Combining these two points, the truth to the matter could easily be inferred. Furthermore, a few eye-witnesses had seen an unbelievable scene. The gatekeeping gargantuan had torn a hundred-meter-wide gap in the city wall with his bare hands before leaving Transcendence through the hole!

    The entire city fell into panic as they discussed the matter.

    The gatekeeping gargantuan was brought by Leonis a decade ago from the outside world. Back then, the gargantuan was only slightly more than ten meters tall.

    And ording to what Leonis said, the gargantuan was a mixed child between the Transcendents and the Gargantuans. He had happened to encounter the child and brought him back.

    Although the gargantuan wasrge in size, the Transcendents did not feel any fear of him after they got ustomed to seeing him. This was because in their established expressions, the Gargantuans were as weak as ants in front of the Transcendents.

    With the entrenched racial discrimination, they only looked at the mixed-blood gargantuan with contempt.

    However, Leonis handed the important task of guarding the gates to the gargantuan. Although Leonis said that he was not guarding the gates but watching it, it still resulted in the jealousy and protests from rogues.

    Therefore for the past decade, there were several Transcendents that deliberately came to mock and bully the gargantuan. After learning that the gargantuan was a weak coward who did not dare to fight back, to the point of not even daring to speak back at all, the Transcendents went from bad to worse.

    The gargantuan only faced the city wall and had his back facing everyone else. He was like a lonely mountain, as his back endured the mockery and bullying of the Transcendents, but the only response he gave was silence and tolerance.

    And what was even more astonishing was that in a decade, the gargantuan went from a height of ten meters to about a height of hundred meters. He far exceeded the impression the Transcendents had of Gargantuans.

    However, his increase in size did not make the Transcendents feel any fear for the gatekeeping gargantuan. It was because the gargantuan had also been influenced by the racial discrimination, as the belief that the race of the Transcendents was the strongest race became entrenched in him.

    He would be extremely polite to Transcendent beggars, but would hurl invectives at Bravehearts of other races. He was like a Transcendent more like any other Transcendent. He stubbornly believed that the bloodline of any other race was garbage.

    And it included his Gargantuan bloodline.

    As the saying goes, whoever is pitiful must have a cause to be despised. It was probably the most apt description of the gatekeeping gargantuan.

    But at this moment, the gargantuan had left after the few humans left. He had left Transcendence, leaving the spot he had never left for a decade!

    Why did the gatekeeping gargantuan suddenly leave?

    Furthermore, why did he leave in such a shocking and exaggerated manner? The hundred-meter-wide gap looked like the gaping hole of an enraged behemoth.

    However, what was even more astonishing ensued.

    King Leonis had disappeared as well!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Silent Deste Lands

    Yellow sand stirred as a massive figure walked on it. Its speed was not too fast, but every step was filled with force. Each step on the deste ground caused a loud rumble as thend quaked like an earthquake.

    The firm ground caved in, forming deep holes. They connected into a path and they were footprints of anger.

    The hundred-meter-tall gargantuan was walking on the vast expanse. He was heading west, where the Infernal domain was.

    Suddenly, an extremely fast figure chased the gigantic footprints from afar.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Amanding voice resounded.

    The voice obviously reached the gargantuan¡¯s ears and when he heard the voice, he suddenly stopped his angry footsteps like a tame lion.

    The gargantuan turned back and said with a humble and respectful attitude, ¡°Your Majesty.¡±

    The person who chased after him was obviously King Leonis. However, Leonis did not seem to look fine. He was chasing after the gargantuan with his third form. However, his trembling feet indicated his weakness and how he could barely maintain his form.

    When Leonis came close to the hundred-meter-tall gargantuan, he looked like an ant in front of an elephant. However, the gargantuan¡¯s humble stance of bowing his head made it seem like he was the ant that could be easily trampled.

    Leonis tried his best to hide his weak pants. It sounded like angry breathing, causing the gargantuan to lower his head even lower.

    ¡°Why are you leaving Transcendence?¡±

    Leonis asked with a solemn tone.

    However, the gargantuan did not respond. He was silent, like an ice-cold mountain.

    Leonis¡¯s expression turned increasingly gloomy, but he did not force the gargantuan for an answer. Instead, he asked a question, ¡°Where do you n on going?¡±

    The gargantuan remained silent.

    Leonis narrowed his eyes as he stared at the gargantuan. After a moment, he said with a deep voice, ¡°So do you think that you have grown up and can now think independently?¡±

    The gargantuan finally looked up and slowly opened his mouth.

    But he did not answer any of Leonis¡¯s questions. Instead, he used a firm, but somewhat crazy voice to say deeply, ¡°The race of the Transcendents is the strongest race in the world!¡±

    Leonis faltered slightly as a wry smile suffused across his lips. He said, ¡°This King had once thought so too, but This King has lost. He has lost to a human. Child, This King still believed that the race of the Transcendents is the strongest race in the world, but maybe there should be a prefix of ¡®one of¡¯.¡±

    The gargantuan shook his head and decisively said, ¡°No, there is no ¡®one of¡¯! You once said over and over again that the race of the Transcendents is the strongest race in the world and that I, who have Gargantuan blood flowing inside me, is more wretched than Transcendent beggars. I believed in every word you said. Furthermore, Ipletely embraced it. I even tolerated the humiliation of Transcendent beggars, but if you tell me that everything isn¡¯t real, and that my decade of concession and tolerance was worth nothing, I will not be able to ept it. Neither can I ept it! The race of the Transcendents has to be the strongest race in the world, not one of the strongest!¡±

    When Leonis heard this, he fell into a prolonged silence. He took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Child, This King was afraid that you would cause trouble and wished that you would keep a low profile. That is the reason for those words. You have done well for the past decade, but This King¡¯s concern for you has beencking to not know that you had suffered such humiliation. It is the fault of This King. But when you are down a path of mistakes, stopping is also a form of progress. Child, This King wants to correct his mistakes. The race of the Transcendents isn¡¯t the strongest race in the world. Be it the Infernal King or that human, they can defeat This King. You do not need to remain humble against any Transcendent, including This King.¡±

    The gargantuan fell silent for a moment before the humility in his eyes gradually vanished. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Your defeat does not represent the defeat of the Transcendents, because¡­you are not the strongest Transcendent!¡±

 Chapter 396: Why donâ€™t you die now?

    Chapter 396: Why don¡¯t you die now?

    Leonis¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he said coldly, ¡°So the reason why you left Transcendence in such a hurry is because you want to defeat or even kill that human. You want to prove that you are the strongest person in Transcendence?¡±

    The gargantuan shook his head slowly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to prove it, because you and I both know very well that ten years ago, you were already not my match. I have always been the strongest person among the Transcendents. But don¡¯t you worry. I will never defeat the human that defeated you. Because if that happens, everyone will know that I¡¯m stronger than you. And that is the reason why you have always wished for me to remain a silent watchdog of the city gates. You do not wish to lose your position, and I will never vie for it. However, I need to prove that the race of the Transcendents is the strongest race in the world because it has been a faith that I have always devoted myself into believing in order to tolerate the acts against me. So, I want to kill the Infernal King and destroy the Infernal domain, so that everyone will understand that the Transcendents are still extremely strong!¡±

    When Leonis heard this, he turned pale as he said with a trembling voice, ¡°You are out of your mind! Yes, you are stronger than me. You were in the fourth form of the Transcendents at your birth. And you can even use the fifth or even sixth form. You can very likely be really stronger than the Infernal King, but! In the Infernal domain, your enemy is not only the Infernal King, but also the unfathomably strong Infernal Queen, the three Infernal Generals that can fight This King, as well as the entire Infernal army. By heading there alone, there is no chance of survival!¡±

    The gargantuan said in a deep voice, ¡°So what if I were to die? I¡¯m different from you. I¡¯m not afraid of death!¡±

    Leonis¡¯s expression was livid as his hideous face looked like rage was consuming him. However, Leonis eventually sighed as his expression turned soft. He asked softly, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? When This King hands the throne over to you, you will be able to be the king of the Transcendents, and even the king of the world. When the timees, you can call on the strongest army in the world to attack the Infernal domain. If you can be the king of the world and the Infernal domain, then everyone will have to admit that the race of the Transcendents is the strongest race.¡±

    The gargantuan was left stunned as his gigantic eyes lit up slightly, as though he was attracted by the proposal. He could not help but ask, ¡°Then, when will you hand over the throne to me?¡±

    Leonis sighed and muttered, ¡°When This King dies¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The gargantuan said angrily, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±

    Leonis lowered his head slightly, ¡°Child, This King¡¯s days are numbered, why must you be in such a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Since your days are numbered.¡±

    The gargantuan¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold, ¡°Why don¡¯t you die now? My dear¡­father.¡±

    ¡­

    Infernal domain. Infernal King¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡°Darling, do you want to take it off yourself?¡±

    Such ambiguous words that made one fantasize were said by the Infernal Queen in a shy voice but with bold undertones. Furthermore, with her ample breasts and her hands behind her back, the charming pose that seemingly gave her husband free reign over her body truly boiled the blood of any men who saw her. It was a test of self-control.

    The abdomen that did not have a hint of cellulite, the slim waist that could be gripped with one hand, the fair thighs that had a pinkish glow to them, and the curvaceous bodyline as well as every inch of her skin were all breathtakingly beautiful.

    The Infernal Queen, who was wearing only a red dudou and white underpants, was truly an epitome of beauty that could make one go crazy for.

    Shi Xiaobai finally realised what was happening in front of him, as well as the strange changes the Infernal Queen had undergone after entering the bedroom.

    He was now the Infernal King, and the Infernal Queen was his wife. Getting the Infernal Queen to bring him back to the bedroom was needlessly ambiguous.

    However, Shi Xiaobai wasn¡¯t aware of this at all, nor did he have any such intentions.

    But as he looked at the top beauty who was within reach of him and about to fully expose herself, Shi Xiaobai felt a little thirsty as his body slowly heated up.

    Shi Xiaobai was a youth that had never partaken in the acts of humanly pleasure, but he was also a male creature that was biologically normal. While facing such a fatal attraction, Shi Xiaobai instinctively turned fidgety.

    This was a biological instinct of a male, and it would get out of hand if not curbed.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was never a person who gave in to instinct. He could easily ovee his instinctual fear, so he naturally would not be defeated by his instinctual unease.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes shimmered for a moment before they returned to their original rity.

    He used a calm pair of eyes to look at the beauty in front of him who had her eyes closed and cheeks red. Even her ears werepletely red. Immediately, Shi Xiaobai felt a headache.

    The Infernal Queen had even taken off her clothes, so what reason could hee up with to refuse her?

    ¡°Darling.¡±

    Just as Shi Xiaobai was suffering from his headache, the Infernal Queen had opened both of her eyes and she had lowered her head slightly. Her hands wrapped around her chest once again, as she said hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s still a little early. I¡¯m a bit¡­why don¡¯t, why don¡¯t we defer it to the evening before we¡­¡±

    The Infernal Queen, who looked charming and enchanting, was actually a very conservative woman. Doing such acts in the day made her feel like she was engaging in a shameful act, so it was somewhat difficult for the Infernal Queen to ept it. Of course, she was willing to let go of her shame for the person she loved. She was even willing to do a striptease.

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, his eyes lit up. The Infernal Queen¡¯s words perfectly helped him resolve the awkward situation.

    However, Shi Xiaobai very cleverly revealed a look of reluctance. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°This should have been an act between two consenting adults, so how can This King force you. There is no need to rush it, so let¡¯s leave it to the evening. This King is somewhat hungry and will get some food first.¡±

    After Shi Xiaobai said this, he headed out of the room with a deadpan expression.

    ¡°Darling¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai pretended not to hear the Infernal Queen¡¯s gentle voice that had a struggle in it. Instead, he quickened his pace and quickly left the room alone.

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai had nearly ran out of the Infernal King¡¯s bedroom. Although he had extremely strong self-control, he felt that it would be an extremely strange test of his willpower if the Infernal Queen did not wear a single article of clothing.

    Shi Xiaobai could only pretend to be angry and leave alone. He temporarily put aside his search for clues regarding the ¡°King¡¯s Mandate¡±.

    Along the way, Shi Xiaobai casually called a subus pce maid to lead the way, and soon, he arrived at the dining room where feasts were held.

    In the spacious room, there was only onerge table ced in the middle with all sorts of food ced on it.

    The overwhelming amount of food exceeded a hundred varieties as they emitted a rich fragrance.

    And sitting by the side of the table was a person who was about to dine on the food.

    As the only person to enjoy the table of food, the silver-haired girl grinned slightly. Her gaze, which seemed to struggle, was on the food that covered the table. Despite holding chopsticks, she had yet to begin eating.

    Only when Shi Xiaobai slowly walked over did the silver-haired girl put down her chopsticks and wave her hands. She blinked and nned on greeting him.

    When Shi Xiaobai saw that the table of food had yet to be touched, he puzzledly asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Does it not match your appetite?¡±

    The silver-haired girl shook her head and wrote on the writing board: ¡°There¡¯s too much food. I have no idea which one to eat first. All of them look so delicious, so it¡¯s so difficult to choose. T¡ÉT!¡±

    The silver-haired girl pouted slightly and her struggling look made her resemble a kitten that did not know which fish to eat.

 Chapter 397: An â€œOuchâ€

    Chapter 397: An ¡°Ouch¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat surprised as he said, ¡°Won¡¯t you know if you just try one mouthful of each?¡±

    The silver-haired girl immediately rolled her eyes and wrote on the writing board, ¡°Eating too much is fattening!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help butugh as he shook his head. After a moment of consideration, he looked towards the subus pce maid and asked, ¡°Which of the dishes here are the most delicious?¡±

    The pce maid hurriedly said apologetically, ¡°These dishes are the best dishes of the pce chefs. This ve does not have any right to eat them, so she doesn¡¯t know which are the most delicious ones.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded his head nonchntly when he heard this. He obviously would not me the pce maid. As he nced at the silver-haired girl who was staring at the table full of food while in a struggle as to which to eat first, heughed with a shake of the head as he grabbed a pair of chopsticks.

    ¡°This King happens to be hungry as well. Let This King try and see which tastes better.¡±

    When he said that, the pce maids standing by the side stared with widened eyes. The distinguished Infernal King was taking the initiative to be a food taster, it was something that made them momentarily unable to believe their ears.

    The silver-haired girl was also slightly surprised, but she quickly squinted her eyes and gave a sweet smile. She wrote, ¡°Brother Shi Xiaobai, you are really the best!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai smiled slightly. In fact, he wasn¡¯t hungry, but he had a craving. The aroma from table of food was tantalizing, and in his opinion, it was even more attractive than the Infernal Queen, who had nearly strippedpletely.

    Shi Xiaobai stretched out his chopsticks and grabbed a piece of grilled meat that was oozing with aromatic juices. It was unknown which creature the meat came from, but it looked fresh and delicious.

    Shi Xiaobai ced the piece of grilled meat into his mouth without hesitation as he began chewing.

    The grilled meat was slightly hot, and as he chewed at it, the meat juice was like a bubble that burst as its aroma filled his mouth, and an intoxicating fragrance went straight to his head. As for the grilled meat, it was very chewy, but it was not vexing to chew on it. The doneness was perfect.

    Delicious. The piece of grilled meat was no doubt a delicacy.

    However, Shi Xiaobai frowned.

    It was a delicacy, but it was a dish that failed his standards because¡­the piece of grilled meat¡¯s nutritional value was nearly negligible!

    The nutritional value referred here was different from themon nutritional value people understood. Ever since he fell unconscious in the sixth level, Shi Xiaobai realized that he had be odd. Not only did he have a baffling sense of hunger, he was able to eat anything. He could even taste the vor of chicken from a hard piece of rock.

    Shi Xiaobai knew that it was not an illusion caused by hunger, but because his physique had undergone a baffling change. And the most obvious manifestation was how Shi Xiaobai could clearly feel how much energy each food he consumed had.

    He could even give a value to measure the energy contained in different foods, which is the value of the food. If the stones in the Silent Deste Lands were used as reference, and were considered as food with a nutrition value of one point, then the gigantic ck scorpions had nutritional value of ten. The fruit on the Transcendence Holy Tree was at 10,000, or even higher.

    As for the nutritional value of the piece of grilled meat in front of him?

    It was a pathetic two points!

    It was just a little more than a stone!

    The nutritional value was not only a pure number. It did not mean that eating 10,000 rocks would umte the energy that matched the holy tree¡¯s fruit. One¡¯s body would reach a level of saturation or even turn immune to any food. The lower the nutrition value of the food, the amount of yield would definitely be lower, regardless of the amount eaten.

    Shi Xiaobai was very displeased with the piece of grilled meat. Even though it was very tasty, the nutritional value was just too low!

    Shi Xiaobai immediately used his chopsticks to pick at another dish.

    However, after he took a mouthful, Shi Xiaobai frowned once again. The nutritional value of the dish was even lower. It was at 1.5!

    Since Shi Xiaobai had taken the initiative to be a food taster for the silver-haired girl, he felt that he had a certain degree of responsibility of choosing the best dish for her. The taste was only secondary, for the real key was the food¡¯s nutritional value.

    Shi Xiaobai continue tasting the food again and again, and ate dozens of dishes consecutively, but Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyebrows only became more furrowed.

    Out of the dozens of dishes, the dish with the highest nutritional value was only three points!

    What was going on?

    The materials used to make these dishes did not look inferior to the gigantic ck scorpions, but why were their nutritional value so low?

    Was it a problem with the chef¡¯s handling?

    Or were the materials used by the Infernal domain only deceptively good?

    The pce maids noticed that the Infernal King was constantly testing the food, but his expression was turning ugly. They immediately lowered their heads as their hands trembled. They thought that the food was too unptable that in his rage, not only would the chef suffer, even they as pce maids would suffer his wrath.

    However, when the silver-haired girl saw Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression, her smile became even sweeter. It had to be Shi Xiaobai being extremely meticulous and serious in his selection for him to be so picky, instead of being perfunctory. This made her very happy.

    However, was none of the food really tasty?

    The silver-haired girl was somewhat puzzled. The fragrance from the food was very enticing.

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s this!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai pointed with his finger. He had just taken a mouthful of the the Honey-zed Steak.

    The steak¡¯s nutritional value was only eight points, but it was outstandingpared to the pile of food that was lower than three points!

    Shi Xiaobai was relieved. Thankfully, not all the hundred dishes were junk food. The Honey-zed steak¡¯s nutritional value was pretty good, and its vor did not lose out to the other dishes. So this shall be it!

    Shi Xiaobai had taken a long time to pick the food, and finally chose this dish after testing dozens of dishes, so the silver-haired girl did not hesitate at all. She immediately reached out with her chopsticks and grabbed a piece of steak. She ced it in her mouth with great anticipation and eagerly began to chew.

    The silver-haired girl had been famished since a long time ago. She squinted her eyes, making her look like a kitten that was enjoying its food.

    However, after a few bites, the silver-haired girl¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    The silver-haired girl cried out in pain as she spat out a half-chewed piece of meat. Inside the meat, there was a ck bead that resembled a peach¡¯s core.

    It was obvious that the hard ck pearl had caused pain to the silver-haired girl, causing her to involuntarily cry out in pain.

    Wait?

    She cried out in pain?

    Wasn¡¯t the silver-haired girl a mute?

    Shi Xiaobai immediately looked at the silver-haired girl in surprise.

    At that moment, Shi Xiaobai suddenly felt an invisible energy surge from every direction, as though he was being surrounded by hard boulders. It felt like that they would crush him, so with a change of expression, Shi Xiaobai immediately circted his psionic power to resist the energy.

    At the same time, several screams sounded almost simultaneously. Several pce maids fell into a ck rift that suddenly opened and without any resistance, they vanished.

    As for the table that was covered with food, it disintegrated as food sttered onto the floor.

    The silver-haired girl hurriedly covered her mouth as tears welled up in her eyes.

    ¡­

    ¡­

 Chapter 398: How can it be put into the mouth just like that. Hands had to be washed first!

    Chapter 398: How can it be put into the mouth just like that. Hands had to be washed first!

    Tears welled in her eyes before streaming down her fair cheeks. The silver-haired girl covered her mouth with all her might, forcing herself not to cry. She looked like she had her mouth blocked. Even her cries were choked back.

    The invisible and raging energy finally disappeared. And the empty room was already in ruins. The floor and walls had holes in them or they were cracked. The table of food and the tes it was holding were all shattered to the ground. And worst of all, the four pce maids that were standing by the side had been sent into a spatial rift, leaving nothing of them behind.

    Why did such a situation suddenly happen?

    From the silver-haired girl¡¯s reaction, the conclusion could be easily drawn.

    The invisible energy came from the silver-haired girl when she instinctively cried out ¡®Ouch!¡¯ in pain.

    The silver-haired girl was not a mute, but a simple ¡®Ouch¡¯ created damage blindly. So how could the kindhearted girl dare to speak?

    Shi Xiaobai instantly understood the situation. He once found it strange and pitiable that the silver-haired girl was a mute despite having such a talkative personality. Now, he realized that she was not a mute, but because she had no choice but be a mute.

    She liked chatting, but she could not speak. It was not because she couldn¡¯t, but because she did not dare to speak!

    Seeing the silver-haired girl that was trying her best to cover her mouth while being sad and feeling remorse, but was afraid that she would make a sound from her cries, Shi Xiaobai felt his heart pain for her.

    If she could not escape the devil-like voice, she would only live in more pain the more kind she was.

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but take a step forward and hugged the silver-haired girl into his arms. He let her head rest on his chest as he gently stroked the girl¡¯s back and said softly, ¡°You did not do it on purpose.¡±

    If she could make a sound, the girl would have been muttering about how she didn¡¯t mean to do it. However, she could not even speak, not even her sobs could be uttered.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai whispered gently into the silver-haired girl¡¯s ears, ¡°It was a mistake of This King. The dish was chosen by This King for you. If This King was more careful and realized that there was something wrong with the dish, this would not have happened. If there is anyone to me, it should be on This King.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes shed a hint of remorse. The words he said were not only tofort the girl, but because he truly felt that he should have discovered something wrong with the dish.

    Why did the dishes that were at best three points in nutritional value suddenly have a dish with eight points of nutritional value? Shi Xiaobai only believed that his luck was good, and did not go a step further to think of the reason.

    And now, the reason was revealed. Inside the steak, there was a demonic beast core. The reason why the other dishes had low nutritional value was because the chef had specially removed the demonic beast¡¯s core when handling the dishes. As for this dish, the chef had been careless and did not remove it. It caused the silver-haired girl to identally munch onto the demonic beast core.

    Back when Shi Xiaobai was eating the gigantic ck scorpions and steel rhinoceroses, he had directly eaten the demonic beast cores. They were no different from biting on toffee sweet.

    However, the silver-haired girl was an ordinary person. She had bitten on a demonic beast¡¯s core that was harder than steel without any warning, so it was obvious she would cry out in pain.

    The silver-haired girl immediately shook her head vigorously when she heard his words before sinking her head into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s chest. Her hand was still tightly covering her mouth and her trembling shoulders made her seem like she was sobbing in grief, but she did not make a sound.

    Shi Xiaobai said with a sigh, ¡°Cry, cry out verbally. This King will be fine.¡±

    The girl obviously refused. She shook her head vigorously once again as she buried her head deeper, as though she wanted to hide into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s chest, and escape the tragic reality.

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s nose scrunched up, as he frowned.

    He smelled a hint of blood.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart missed a beat as he released his arms and took a step back. He stretched his hand out and raised the silver-haired girl¡¯s head up. His pupils could not help but constrict violently. He noticed that there was shimmering blood in between the girl¡¯s fingers that covered her mouth.

    ¡­

    The silver-haired girl¡¯s physique was weaker than Shi Xiaobai imagined. After she bit down on the demonic beast¡¯s core, she had shattered a tooth.

    Shi Xiaobai forcefully pulled the girl¡¯s hands away, and even continued by opening her mouth. He saw her oral cavitypletely covered in blood. The hole where her tooth had cracked was still seeping with blood.

    The girl wanted to dodge and shake her head to indicate that she was fine, but it was impossible for Shi Xiaobai to forget it. The girl frowned in pain as she tried her best to not make a single sound. It truly wrenched one¡¯s heart.

    Without any hesitation, Shi Xiaobai immediately used his left hand to open the girl¡¯s lips. He stretched his right hand¡¯s index and middle finger right into the girl¡¯s oral cavity and gently covered the bleeding gums.

    With a foreign object inserted into her sensitive oral cavity, the girl¡¯s eyes widened when her soft tongue touched the unfamiliar fingers. She looked incredulously at Shi Xiaobai.

    The girl instinctively struggled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai whispered, ¡°Your wound needs to be treated.¡±

    The girl was appalled but she quickly realized that the painful wound that she could hardly endure was healing. The pain was also subsiding. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fingers were emitting a warm energy that healed her wound.

    The girl was startled. Although she knew that Shi Xiaobai was doing it for her own good, such intimate contact made her feel shy and embarrassed. However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s forceful attitude did not give her a chance to reject him. Furthermore, she did not have any means of making a sound to refuse Shi Xiaobai¡¯s good intentions.

    As Sunless had already returned Holy Radiance to him, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand once again possessed Holy Radiance¡¯s power of light. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s first thought was to use the healing powers of Holy Radiance to treat the girl¡¯s wound. Therefore, he had inserted his fingers into the girls oral cavity without any hesitation.

    When he stuck them in, Shi Xiaobai somewhat regretted.

    Shi Xiaobai gave the girl an apologetic looks. He thought to himself. This King should not have done it. How could he do such a thing? How could he be so reckless?

    Hands had to be washed first!

    The girl noticed the apologetic look in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes and thought to herself. Brother Shi Xiaobai did so unintentionally. He¡¯s only worried for me.

    The girl closed her eyes as her cheeks turned red.

    The power of light covered her gums. The tender flesh began to slowly heal as an unbearable itch immediately rushed to the girl¡¯s head.

    The girl subconsciously used her tongue to lick the itchy spot but identally licked Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fingers. The girl retracted her tongue in shock as her ears suddenly turned red. She felt like her head was on fire.

    As she was opening her mouth, saliva began to gather naturally and secrete after a long period of time. The sticky liquid began dripping out of her mouth, and naturally stained Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fingers.

    The silver-haired girl was so embarrassed that she would rather die.

    If this was a punishment from the heavens, wasn¡¯t it a bit too cruel? However, should the sinful her supposed to dly endure the hardship?

    The silver-haired girl¡¯s mind was in chaos.

    At that moment, a cold voice like a winter wind sounded.

    ¡°Darling, what are the both of you doing!?¡±¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 402: We arenâ€™t real

    Chapter 402: We aren¡¯t real

    Infernal domain, Door of the Bravehearts

    The whole world believed that there was only one entrance to the Infernal domain¡ªthe narrow Door of the Bravehearts. This was because entry from any other direction would cause one to fall into a maze and lose their sense of direction. Even if one could finally walk out of the maze, one would appear outside the Infernal domain and never inside.

    The Door of the Bravehearts was the only entrance that would not lead to a maze. It was also the only entrance that connected the interior of the Infernal domain to its exterior.

    And it was because of this that the Infernal domain was easily defendable. Even if one had a million-strong army, trying to gain entry through such a narrow entrance would only result in a battering by the armies guarding the Infernal domain.

    However, there were people who knew of a secret¡ªthe Infernal domain¡¯s mazes were not natural, but a result of several array formations. And these array formations were within the Infernal domain.

    This was one of the biggest secrets of the Infernal domain. Mortals would not have any way of knowing, but the Celestials were different. Due to a particr reason, the Celestials knew of this secret.

    Therefore, the Celestials were the greatest enemies of the Infernals as well as their greatest threat. This was because they knew that as long as the maze array formations were destroyed, it would result in a hole in the exterior barrier of the Infernal domain. And one maze array formation was all that was needed to have such an effect.

    As the saying goes, an ant hole can cause the copse of a great dike. Just a tiny hole would allow the Celestial army to directly destroy the Infernal domain¡¯s exterior barriers.

    And the Celestial army¡¯s first division was a reconnaissance squad. They were endowed with the most confidential of missions¡ªusing three hundred kamikaze soldiers to destroy at least one array formation.

    The first squad¡¯smander, Maio, was already eighty years old. He was once one of the ten Divine Generals. After he retired, he did not choose to lead a peaceful retirement. Instead, he volunteered to be themander of the first division.

    Although this division was numbered one, it was the division that most Celestial soldiers hated to be assigned to. This was because the division was the first to make the charge and the first to die when war broke out.

    Although the Celestials lived in istion and had not warred for millennia, no one knew when the mes of war would ignite or when the smoke would waft to them.

    Honor was dear, but life was dearer.

    Of course, there were people who valued the treatment received by the first division. As the most dangerous division, the wages exceeded the other divisions. Things like pension, medical, unemployment, work injury and maternity insurance, board and lodging, allowances and year-end bonuses didn¡¯t exist, but the wages they received every month were twice that of the soldiers of the same rank!

    Therefore, both honor and life could be given up for money.

    There was nock of such money-grubbing worms in the first division.

    These worms were easily recognizable. Maio could tell at a nce that more than half of the young soldiers were trembling. His eyes shed a look of disappointment.

    However, there was a small minority of young soldiers who seemed to face death calmly in the eye.

    This made Maio feel a tiny sense offort.

    ¡°If we seed, would the war begin?¡±

    A shivering soldier said with a tremble, ¡°Shall we flee instead? For peace?¡±

    With that said, there was immediately a number of soldiers that echoed him. Of course, there were other soldiers thatughed derisively.

    Maio sighed and said with a heavy voice, ¡°If we fail, there¡¯s still the second first division. And if we be deserters, your parents, spouse and children will be chased out of the Celestial domain.¡±

    With that said, all the soldiers fell silent.

    Maio looked at the dark sky and said, ¡°Ever since His Majesty used the Will of the King, the war has already begun. If the Infernal domain is not conquered, the Celestial domain will be in danger. For our family, our lives will not be in vain. Children, time is up. Let us send ourselves to our deaths!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Infernal domain, Infernal King¡¯s bedroom

    Thepletely naked Infernal Queen stood up from the bathing pool. The most private parts of her body were not covered in any way.

    Water droplets rolled down her smooth skin, but what was even more crystalline than the water droplets were her pair of charming eyes.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll do whatever you want to do tonight.¡±

    Bold words that had a bashful tone to it came out of her light pink lips. Her soft voice sounded slightly hoarse which gave it a temptatious allure.

    The Infernal Queen lifted her right foot out of the bathing pool as she walked to the middle of the room with water dripping down her body. A splendid scene could be seen from time to time as her thighs separated with every step she took. The full and ample bunnies on her chest bounced up and down in a supple manner.

    Shi Xiaobai watched in a daze for three seconds. This was the first time he had seen the naked body of the opposite sex. Furthermore, it was one that he would consider very beautiful from an aesthetic point of view. Shi Xiaobai could not help but look for an additional three seconds.

    This was a major influence on his pure heart.

    There were huge differences between the bodies of men and women. And the greatest difference was between the legs.

    Shi Xiaobai came up with a very scientific conclusion and could not help but ponder over the reason for the difference.

    Unlike other teenagers, Shi Xiaobai would be dozing off in anatomy sses. He had never seen raunchy stuff before. Even in animations, games, or websites, he would turn a blind eye to the pornographic content. He did not have the desire to delve further into it. And it appeared as though his roommate, Yang Wei, was happy with such a situation happening. He deliberately chose not to inform Shi Xiaobai of the anatomy knowledge that even primary school students would more or less know.

    Shi Xiaobai knew that there existed the possibility of ¡®mating¡¯ between men and women. He also knew that the term ¡°Pa Pa Pa¡± represented intimate actions between men and women, but for the actual act or the specific details, they were things Shi Xiaobai did not know. He temporarily did not have the interest to know either.

    In a world where sex and desires prevailed, there were always people who did not know a thing. They were obsessed with certain things, so they would miss out on some general knowledge. You could call them idiots or retards, and Shi Xiaobai was such a youth.

    The scene in front of his eyes made Shi Xiaobai ponder.

    Like the legendary story, Adam and Eve began thinking when they looked at each other¡¯s bodies¡ªWhy were there such huge differences between the bodies of men and women?

    Such a thought made Adam be instinctively attracted to Eve and eventually, he tasted the forbidden fruit.

    And at that moment, Shi Xiaobai was facing a simr test.

    But it was different from Adam¡¯s. What Shi Xiaobai was facing was not the equally ignorant Eve, but the Infernal Queen, who clearly knew everything.

    The Infernal Queen was taking step after step in an enchanting manner as she came to a meter away from Shi Xiaobai. She gave an embarrassed smile and stretched out her slender and soft hands. cing them on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s cheeks, she said gently, ¡°Darling, am I beautiful?¡±

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s naked body was in close proximity, but even under such close scrutiny, there was no sign of a blemish on her soft and fair skin. It was like wless milky jade.

    Shi Xiaobai had no way but to admit that the Infernal Queen in front of him was very beautiful. He nodded slightly as his eyes seemed to ze over slightly.

    The Infernal Queen chuckled in joy as she stretched out her hands to hold onto Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hands as she slowly pulled them towards her chest.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll do whatever you want to do tonight, as long as you are happy.¡±

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s eyes were filled with affection and obsession, as though she was willing to give up everything for the person she loved deeply.

    But just as Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand was about to touch the ample bunnies, Shi Xiaobai suddenly pulled his hands back from the Infernal Queen¡¯s grasp.

    The Infernal Queen was left stunned as she asked curiously, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai slowly took a step back. His eyes were bright and clear as ake. ¡°You know that This King isn¡¯t the real Infernal King.¡±

    The Infernal Queenughed in surprise as she said, ¡°Darling, you are joking once again! If I knew that you weren¡¯t the Infernal King and not my husband, how would I do such a bold and shameless deed?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned as his eyes shed a prating wisdom, ¡°You would, of course, do it because you are not the real Infernal Queen either!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 400: Iâ€™ll do whatever you want to do tonight

    Chapter 400: I¡¯ll do whatever you want to do tonight

    The old subus shocked Shi Xiaobai.

    And for the other three pce maids¡¯ families, their reactions were identical to the first elderly subus.

    The Infernals had ck skin, and most of them were born ugly. However, Shi Xiaobai was shocked by the pure loyalty they had.

    It was a truly beautiful loyalty. You could call it fanaticism or craziness, but you could not deny that such loyalty was a form of beauty for a king on his throne.

    Shi Xiaobai was not the real Infernal King. He had not done a single thing for the country or these people. However, after gaining such a beautiful loyalty, he could not feel a sense of hate for them, despite the fact that devils were impressed on humans as an ugly and evil existence.

    The loyalty of these Infernals was much more beautiful than humans or Transcendents.

    ¡°Give them the best treatment,¡± said Shi Xiaobai softly.

    The Infernal Queen nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment and asked the Infernal Queen. ¡°This King wants to make the country even better. What should This King do?¡±

    The Infernal Queen faltered for a moment and said seriously a few momentster. ¡°Do as you did in the past. Darling, you have already done a very good job. You are the most perfect king that I¡¯ve ever heard of, seen or imagined.¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he could not help but turn silent.

    Back in the Infernal King¡¯s bedroom, Shi Xiaobai had seen several books on governance and he had guessed that the Infernal King was probably an enlightened ruler, but he never expected that the Infernal King would be given such high acim.

    From the attitude of the Infernals, it was obvious that the Infernal King was an excellent monarch.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    The Infernal Queen said when she noticed the darkening skies.

    They spent an entire afternoon¡¯s time to settle the matters regarding the four pce maids. As the most noble existence in the Infernal domain, Shi Xiaobai did not need to do so. It was also unprecedented for a king to personally apologize to his people.

    But because of this, the look of admiration and love in the Infernal Queen¡¯s eyes became more intense.

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he nodded. It suited him because he wanted to return to the Infernal King¡¯s bedroom to see if there were any clues left. He wanted to know what sort of king the Infernal King was.

    ¡­

    After returning to the pce, Shi Xiaobai did not immediately return to his bedroom. Instead, he first paid a visit to Sunless andpany. He was surprised to discover Sunless, Pulp Farmer, and Liu Yu engrossed in their reading. Sunless had brought a few books back to her room, but Pulp Farmer and Liu Yu decided to stay put in the library. It could be euphemistically called ¡®reading by themplight¡¯.

    When asked, it was revealed that many of the books in the Infernal Library were extremely beneficial to them. Many theories and knowledge were different from what the humans knew, but they had their own unique views. It gave them an enlightening feeling as they realized that things could be exined in particr ways.

    Even Sunless was full of praise of the Infernal domain¡¯s sword manuals. It even made Shi Xiaobai feel like grabbing a few books to read. However, Shi Xiaobai, who never had interest in reading, felt dizzy just thinking of the densely packed words in the books.

    It was enough just thinking about reading.

    Shi Xiaobai next went to the arsenal and discovered Feng Yuanlin still in there. Feng Yuanlin¡¯s superpower was not creating shields out of nothing. He needed toe into contact with real shields to be able to replicate them. By being able toe in close contact with the shields in the Infernal domain¡¯s arsenal was a great opportunity for Feng Yuanlin.

    Shi Xiaobai did not disturb Feng Yuanlin, who was immersed in enhancing his strength. He only conveniently took a shield and ate it along the way.

    The ck metal shield that looked hard and sturdy tasted like chocte cookies. Furthermore, its nutritional value was eleven. It was tasty and pragmatic. Itpletely trashed the hundred dishes cooked by the Infernal domain¡¯s chefs.

    Shi Xiaobai chewed the ck metal shield in satisfaction as he thought about finding an opportunity to head to the arsenal tomorrow to have a sumptuous meal. Wouldn¡¯t that be great?

    When Shi Xiaobai walked past the silver-haired girl¡¯s room, he knocked on it gently but the girl did not open the door. Shi Xiaobai did not disturb her any further as it was likely for her to be asleep.

    After going his rounds, Shi Xiaobai finally returned to his bedroom.

    Shi Xiaobai pushed the door and entered. Scanning the room, he realized that the Infernal Queen wasn¡¯t in the bedroom. He was delighted because it was a perfect opportunity.

    Shi Xiaobai closed the door as he eagerly walked towards the desk.

    However, just as he was halfway there, he heard a ssh.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head in shock and a naked figure came out of the water in the bathing pool.

    The first thing he saw was snow-white skin.

    The Infernal Queen, who came out of the bathing pool, waspletely naked. The most private parts of her body were not covered in any way. Water droplets rolled down her smooth skin, but what was even more crystalline than the water droplets were her pair of charming eyes.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll do whatever you want to do tonight.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Transcendence

    This day was destined to be a day forever recorded in history for Transcendence.

    In the afternoon, the western city wall had been destroyed. The gatekeeping gargantuan had left and King Leonis had disappeared.

    But in the afternoon, the gatekeeping gargantuan returned.

    And what was most astonishing was the head in the gatekeeping gargantuan¡¯s hand.

    It was King Leonis¡¯s head.

    Leonis was dead!

    It sent shockwaves throughout Transcendence.

    And at that moment, the gatekeeping gargantuan bellowed a terrible roar at Transcendence¡ª¡±All of you get the fuck out and meet your new king!¡±

    Momentster, the residents of Transcendents realized that the new king the gatekeeping gargantuan referred to was himself!

    The Transcendents scoffed. This watchdog that even beggars could bully wanted to be their new king? Even if King Leonis was dead, it would never be your turn!

    But soon, many people realized something. Why was King Leonis¡¯s head in the gargantuan¡¯s hands?

    Combined with the gargantuan¡¯s roar about usurping the throne, the Transcendents came to a terrifying conclusions¡ªthe gargantuan had killed King Leonis!

    Regardless if it was a guess or fact, the gargantuan¡¯s intentions of vying for the throne incurred the animosity of many powerful warriors.

    However, in a short afternoon, not a single person dared to make a sound.

    The eight Transcendent Bravehearts, including Moya, were easily overwhelmed by the gargantuan. If not for the gargantuan showing a tiny bit of mercy, the eight Bravehearts would have died instantly.

    At that moment, every Transcendent finally realized that the gargantuan in front of them was very strong. He was ridiculously and unbelievably strong. He was even stronger than King Leonis!

    It was the tradition of the Transcendents where the strongest person was made king. Since the gargantuan¡¯s strength was not to be doubted, he became the new king of Transcendence.

    And in that cold night, the gargantuan suddenly announced a chilling decree.

    ¡°Inform all countries that Transcendence will be dering war on the Infernal domain. All Bravehearts muste to Transcendence tomorrow or their titles as Bravehearts will be removed. If they dare to use the title of Braveheart after having their titles denounced, This King will personally kill the person as well as destroy the person¡¯s country!¡±

    The gargantuan¡¯s words made every Transcendent panic.

    Having suffered another abject defeat, Moya, who could only swear allegiance, said aghast, ¡°My esteemed king, do you want tounch a war?¡±

    The gargantuan sneered and turned to look at the Infernal domain. He said coldly, ¡°War has already begun.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 401: War has already begun!

    Chapter 401: War has already begun!

    Celestial domain, Celestial King¡¯s pce

    Speechless was sitting on the Celestial King¡¯s throne in a depressed manner.

    At the Celestial domain¡¯s stone door, the wolf-headed guard had knelt down in horror and called him ¡°Your Majesty¡±.

    Speechless originally believed that the wolf-headed guard had made a mistake, but after he entered the Celestial domain, he realized that every Celestial inside the Celestial domain recognized him as the Celestial King. No matter how much he denied it, even to the point of iming to be here to steal the Celestial Jade and challenge the Celestial King, as well as taking out the challenge letter he had prepared.

    However, not a single Celestial believed Speechless¡¯ words or had any doubt about his status as Celestial King. They prostrated before him and requested him to stop joking while trembling.

    Speechless was rendered speechless. He had no choice but to ept the ridiculous plot setup.

    ¡°Little Yue, why don¡¯t youment on what¡¯s going on? Does the Celestial domain think that whoever is the most handsome is the Celestial King? This Emperor believes that his face can easily one-shot the entire Celestial domain, but This Emperor doesn¡¯t have a modicum of interest being the Celestial King,¡± Speechless grumbled as he silently yed with the holy item of the Celestial domain in his hand¡ªthe Celestial Jade.

    Mu Yuesheng could not help but roll her eyes. Disregarding Speechless¡¯ shameless act of touting his own horn, his bodynguage appeared as if he enjoyed it. She despised him for it, but she too could not figure out why he had suddenly be the Celestial King.

    Unlike Shi Xiaobai, the two of them did not even think of the wondrous possibility of the ¡®assessment program¡¯s designation¡¯. The only thought they had was that something had gone wrong, or that Speechless had done something he had failed to notice. Those acts might have initiated a hidden plot.

    Mu Yuesheng pondered for a while with her eyebrows furrowed before she gave up thinking on the matter that provided no clues. She said, ¡°You seem like you are enjoying it. As Celestial King, it is equivalent to you possessing all the resources of the Celestial domain. Even a holy item like the Celestial Jade can be held by you easily. This is a great opportunity that others would love to have.¡±

    When Speechless heard her, he squinted his eyes as he tasted a mouthful of the grape wine from the table. He said in admiration, ¡°The Celestial domain¡¯s wine is indeed delicious.¡±

    Speechless set the ss of wine down and looked at Mu Yuesheng. His eyes suddenly turned serious as he said, ¡°However if This Emperor were to be the Celestial King, how is he to challenge all three kings?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng was slightly surprised as she immediately looked down and said, ¡°Do you really need to challenge all three kings? Can¡¯t bing the Celestial King be your excuse?¡±

    Speechless fell silent for a moment before he said with a deep voice, ¡°It can be used as an excuse and the old fogeys of the Li family have no choice but to ept the excuse, but¡­how can This Emperor ept such an excuse?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng looked up suddenly and said in surprise, ¡°What do you mean? The act of challenging the three kings is of your own will?¡±

    Speechless nodded and said, ¡°Of course. This Emperor had prepared seven years for this day.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng gaped and hesitated for a moment before she whispered, ¡°But you once said that you want to be Speechless Li.¡±

    ¡°Not only does This Emperor want to be Speechless Li, he also wants to surpass the Hero King,¡± Speechless said in a deep voice, ¡°But the premise of surpassing the Hero King requires This Emperor to aplish his past achievements and nothing less!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng shook her head and say with a wry smile, ¡°I can¡¯t agree with your point of view. I believe that Speechless Li can surpass the Hero King, but there is no need to be the Hero King before surpassing him. Speechless Li can carve out a new path that belongs to him, creating a legend that he can call his own.¡±

    Speechlessughed in spite of himself and said, ¡°To think that the name ¡®Speechless Li¡¯ is such a lofty existence in your mind. Sorry, Little Yue. Your Brother Speechless is not as great as you imagined. After fully understanding the legend of the Hero King, I believe that no one after him can create a legend that can surpass his. A legend that surpasses the Hero King does not exist from my point of view. To surpass him, I believe that one has to follow his life trajectory before taking one more step than he did.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng gave Speechless a prating nce and said seriously, ¡°On this point, you are inferior to Shi Xiaobai. If it were him, he would not hesitate and do what he wants and walk down a path that belongs to him. Brother Speechless, do not let the ¡®Hero King¡¯ be your shackles that restrict your own expression.¡±

    Speechless was stunned when he heard this. He said with a chuckle, ¡°What you said is very reasonable. I have nothing to offer to your viewpoint. But if from the day you were born, you were arranged and trained to be a particr person, wouldn¡¯t you have a grudge against that person? Would you think of telling this world and telling the people who designated your fate that you can surpass that person? Do you understand? What I want to do and the path I want to take is to follow the Hero King¡¯s footsteps and go even further than him!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng gaped as she lowered her head slightly. She no longer spoke.

    Speechless sighed and fell into silence.

    The atmosphere turned heavy and oppressive.

    At that moment, the sound of footsteps broke the heavy silence.

    The two looked up and saw a bull-horned Celestial guard who was three meters tall enter the pce.

    Although the bull-horned guard wore a guard¡¯s uniform, he looked rather majestic and had an extraordinary bearing. It was obvious at a nce that he was no ordinary guard.

    ¡°Is there something?¡± Speechless asked curiously.

    The bull-horned guard bowed his head but he did not kneel. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Your Majesty, the first division has already begun the mission. Should the second division be ordered to be on standby?¡±

    Speechless was stunned. ¡°What do you mean? Speak clearly.¡±

    The bull-horned guard looked up slightly as his eyes had a trace of doubt. However, he quickly lowered his head as he enunciated his words clearly, ¡°ording to yourmand, the Celestial army¡¯s first division¡ªthe kamikaze squad hasunched a preemptive assault on the Infernal domain in the wee hours of the night. They will likely open up a path in the Infernal domain. Your Majesty, when do you n on letting the second division begin the second wave of attacks?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Speechless and Mu Yuesheng were given a fright as they stood up from their seats.

    Speechless said in a deep voice, ¡°When did This Emp¡­This King issue such an order?¡±

    The bull-horned guard immediately replied with a deep voice, ¡°Two days ago, you raised the motion ofunching a full-scale attack on the Infernal domain at the round table meeting. You were unanimously opposed by the seven Elders, but you were insistent on it and determined. You used the ¡®Will of the King¡¯ that every Celestial King can use once during his reign, forcefully passing the motion of invading the Infernal domain. ording to your n, a three-hundred-strong kamikaze squad will use their lives tounch a sneak attack tonight so as to open a gap in the Infernal domain! All of this can be testified by the seven Elders, the ten Divine Generals, as well as me!¡±

    Speechless and Mu Yuesheng looked each other in the face. They had only just arrived in the seventh level two days ago.

    In that case, themand was issued by the real Celestial King?

    But why would the real Celestial King issue such amand?

    This situation had never been seen in the history of the trials that humans have seen in millennia.

    Speechless was left shocked for a moment before he quickly calmed down. Regardless of what the Celestial King had done, he was now the Celestial King.

    Speechless said to the bull-horned guard said, ¡°It must have been a moment of folly and not the wishes of This King. Quickly pass the order to get the first division to retreat. The ns of invading the Infernal domain have all been canceled!¡±

    The bull-horned guard looked up and gave Speechless a prating gaze. He shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. The first division had alreadyunched a sneak attack on the Infernal domain three minutes ago. Most of them should have died valiantly in battle, so it is unlikely that the ns of invading the Infernal domain can be canceled.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, war has already begun!¡±

 Chapter 402: We arenâ€™t real

    Chapter 402: We aren¡¯t real

    Infernal domain, Door of the Bravehearts

    The whole world believed that there was only one entrance to the Infernal domain¡ªthe narrow Door of the Bravehearts. This was because entry from any other direction would cause one to fall into a maze and lose their sense of direction. Even if one could finally walk out of the maze, one would appear outside the Infernal domain and never inside.

    The Door of the Bravehearts was the only entrance that would not lead to a maze. It was also the only entrance that connected the interior of the Infernal domain to its exterior.

    And it was because of this that the Infernal domain was easily defendable. Even if one had a million-strong army, trying to gain entry through such a narrow entrance would only result in a battering by the armies guarding the Infernal domain.

    However, there were people who knew of a secret¡ªthe Infernal domain¡¯s mazes were not natural, but a result of several array formations. And these array formations were within the Infernal domain.

    This was one of the biggest secrets of the Infernal domain. Mortals would not have any way of knowing, but the Celestials were different. Due to a particr reason, the Celestials knew of this secret.

    Therefore, the Celestials were the greatest enemies of the Infernals as well as their greatest threat. This was because they knew that as long as the maze array formations were destroyed, it would result in a hole in the exterior barrier of the Infernal domain. And one maze array formation was all that was needed to have such an effect.

    As the saying goes, an ant hole can cause the copse of a great dike. Just a tiny hole would allow the Celestial army to directly destroy the Infernal domain¡¯s exterior barriers.

    And the Celestial army¡¯s first division was a reconnaissance squad. They were endowed with the most confidential of missions¡ªusing three hundred kamikaze soldiers to destroy at least one array formation.

    The first squad¡¯smander, Maio, was already eighty years old. He was once one of the ten Divine Generals. After he retired, he did not choose to lead a peaceful retirement. Instead, he volunteered to be themander of the first division.

    Although this division was numbered one, it was the division that most Celestial soldiers hated to be assigned to. This was because the division was the first to make the charge and the first to die when war broke out.

    Although the Celestials lived in istion and had not warred for millennia, no one knew when the mes of war would ignite or when the smoke would waft to them.

    Honor was dear, but life was dearer.

    Of course, there were people who valued the treatment received by the first division. As the most dangerous division, the wages exceeded the other divisions. Things like pension, medical, unemployment, work injury and maternity insurance, board and lodging, allowances and year-end bonuses didn¡¯t exist, but the wages they received every month were twice that of the soldiers of the same rank!

    Therefore, both honor and life could be given up for money.

    There was nock of such money-grubbing worms in the first division.

    These worms were easily recognizable. Maio could tell at a nce that more than half of the young soldiers were trembling. His eyes shed a look of disappointment.

    However, there was a small minority of young soldiers who seemed to face death calmly in the eye.

    This made Maio feel a tiny sense offort.

    ¡°If we seed, would the war begin?¡±

    A shivering soldier said with a tremble, ¡°Shall we flee instead? For peace?¡±

    With that said, there was immediately a number of soldiers that echoed him. Of course, there were other soldiers thatughed derisively.

    Maio sighed and said with a heavy voice, ¡°If we fail, there¡¯s still the second first division. And if we be deserters, your parents, spouse and children will be chased out of the Celestial domain.¡±

    With that said, all the soldiers fell silent.

    Maio looked at the dark sky and said, ¡°Ever since His Majesty used the Will of the King, the war has already begun. If the Infernal domain is not conquered, the Celestial domain will be in danger. For our family, our lives will not be in vain. Children, time is up. Let us send ourselves to our deaths!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Infernal domain, Infernal King¡¯s bedroom

    Thepletely naked Infernal Queen stood up from the bathing pool. The most private parts of her body were not covered in any way.

    Water droplets rolled down her smooth skin, but what was even more crystalline than the water droplets were her pair of charming eyes.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll do whatever you want to do tonight.¡±

    Bold words that had a bashful tone to it came out of her light pink lips. Her soft voice sounded slightly hoarse which gave it a temptatious allure.

    The Infernal Queen lifted her right foot out of the bathing pool as she walked to the middle of the room with water dripping down her body. A splendid scene could be seen from time to time as her thighs separated with every step she took. The full and ample bunnies on her chest bounced up and down in a supple manner.

    Shi Xiaobai watched in a daze for three seconds. This was the first time he had seen the naked body of the opposite sex. Furthermore, it was one that he would consider very beautiful from an aesthetic point of view. Shi Xiaobai could not help but look for an additional three seconds.

    This was a major influence on his pure heart.

    There were huge differences between the bodies of men and women. And the greatest difference was between the legs.

    Shi Xiaobai came up with a very scientific conclusion and could not help but ponder over the reason for the difference.

    Unlike other teenagers, Shi Xiaobai would be dozing off in anatomy sses. He had never seen raunchy stuff before. Even in animations, games, or websites, he would turn a blind eye to the pornographic content. He did not have the desire to delve further into it. And it appeared as though his roommate, Yang Wei, was happy with such a situation happening. He deliberately chose not to inform Shi Xiaobai of the anatomy knowledge that even primary school students would more or less know.

    Shi Xiaobai knew that there existed the possibility of ¡®mating¡¯ between men and women. He also knew that the term ¡°Pa Pa Pa¡± represented intimate actions between men and women, but for the actual act or the specific details, they were things Shi Xiaobai did not know. He temporarily did not have the interest to know either.

    In a world where sex and desires prevailed, there were always people who did not know a thing. They were obsessed with certain things, so they would miss out on some general knowledge. You could call them idiots or retards, and Shi Xiaobai was such a youth.

    The scene in front of his eyes made Shi Xiaobai ponder.

    Like the legendary story, Adam and Eve began thinking when they looked at each other¡¯s bodies¡ªWhy were there such huge differences between the bodies of men and women?

    Such a thought made Adam be instinctively attracted to Eve and eventually, he tasted the forbidden fruit.

    And at that moment, Shi Xiaobai was facing a simr test.

    But it was different from Adam¡¯s. What Shi Xiaobai was facing was not the equally ignorant Eve, but the Infernal Queen, who clearly knew everything.

    The Infernal Queen was taking step after step in an enchanting manner as she came to a meter away from Shi Xiaobai. She gave an embarrassed smile and stretched out her slender and soft hands. cing them on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s cheeks, she said gently, ¡°Darling, am I beautiful?¡±

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s naked body was in close proximity, but even under such close scrutiny, there was no sign of a blemish on her soft and fair skin. It was like wless milky jade.

    Shi Xiaobai had no way but to admit that the Infernal Queen in front of him was very beautiful. He nodded slightly as his eyes seemed to ze over slightly.

    The Infernal Queen chuckled in joy as she stretched out her hands to hold onto Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hands as she slowly pulled them towards her chest.

    ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll do whatever you want to do tonight, as long as you are happy.¡±

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s eyes were filled with affection and obsession, as though she was willing to give up everything for the person she loved deeply.

    But just as Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand was about to touch the ample bunnies, Shi Xiaobai suddenly pulled his hands back from the Infernal Queen¡¯s grasp.

    The Infernal Queen was left stunned as she asked curiously, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai slowly took a step back. His eyes were bright and clear as ake. ¡°You know that This King isn¡¯t the real Infernal King.¡±

    The Infernal Queenughed in surprise as she said, ¡°Darling, you are joking once again! If I knew that you weren¡¯t the Infernal King and not my husband, how would I do such a bold and shameless deed?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned as his eyes shed a prating wisdom, ¡°You would, of course, do it because you are not the real Infernal Queen either!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 403: They are a pack of lone wolves

    Chapter 403: They are a pack of lone wolves

    It was a dark, moonless night with strong winds. The misty night seemed like the Heavens had specially prepared it for the first division. The three hundred Celestial soldiers proceeded in the night.

    They were all dressed in ck stealth clothing. They did not wear a single piece of armor. Even the weapons they chose were ck bronze weapons that were of ordinary sharpness. This was in order for them to slink into the night.

    The squad had arge number of cowardly worms, but few of them were weak. Eighty-year-old Maio was known in the army as the ¡°Strict Undying Old Fart¡±. Although there had been ack of war for millennia, the standards he imposed on the soldiers under him in their everyday training were higher than normal.

    If someone in the first division wanted to enjoy treatment two times better than soldiers of the same rank, they had to endure the strict training Maio imposed on them. If not, they would be immediately be eliminated ruthlessly by Maio. After all, there were many people who envied the first division¡¯s benefits.

    Therefore, in this stealth mission at night, the three hundred soldiers showcased their extremely high level of skill and discipline. Even though they were trembling in fear of death, they did their best to curb the production of any sound.

    The sound of footsteps, breathing, and every other sound was minimized, so as to seamlessly merge into the silence of the night.

    Maio, who was creeping right in front, came into the narrow path known as the Door of the Bravehearts. The second soldier paused for three seconds before he mustered the courage to walk in.

    The other side of the Door of the Bravehearts was the Infernal domain. It was also very likely to be their burial ground.

    But, who would wish to die?

    And who would be willing to die?

    After Maio said ¡°Children, let us send ourselves to our deaths!¡±, he very wisely added another line.

    ¡°But if we can do it nicely enough, it might not be impossible to survive.¡±

    A kamikaze squad did not mean that they would definitely die. The mission they were carrying out just had a very high mortality rate. Although the likelihood of dying was extremely close to sure-death, there was still a tiny chance of survival.

    What ignited the most hope in people was not a star-filled sky, but the faint light in the darkness.

    If one wanted to survive, one needed to do the job perfectly.

    The three hundred Celestial soldiers demonstrated their perfect bearing. This was a result of the usual rigorous training they had undergone as well as the hope of them surviving.

    Maio, who was once one of the ten Divine Generals, showed his strong side. Even though he was at the advanced age of eighty, he was still like an old horse in the stable that dreamed of heroic exploits. He was first to lead the charge. Before the two Infernal guards managed to react in time, their throats were slit. With a muffled cry, the Infernals that had been somewhat negligent died in pain.

    The Infernal domain that had never faced an invasion for countless years was careless in its defense. At that moment, the weakness was vividly torn apart and magnified.

    The first line of defense behind the Door of the Bravehearts had four patrolling Infernals. Before they managed to issue any warnings, they were instantly killed by Maio singlehandedly.

    The three hundred Celestial soldiers sessfully infiltrated the Infernal domain through the Door of the Bravehearts. They had silentlypleted the initial stages of the invasion.

    However, regardless of how negligent the Infernal domain¡¯s defenses were, it was still the Infernal domain. When the three hundred Celestial soldiers stepped into the second line of defense, a searchlight suddenly fell onto the Celestial soldiers!

    A warning siren immediately resounded through the night sky!

    The Infernal guards at the second, third and fourth line of defense were jolted awake. They quickly picked up their weapons in preparation to destroy the sudden intruders!

    ¡°Disperse!¡±

    With an order from Maio, three hundred Celestial soldiers immediately scattered like sand. A cohesive squad transformed into ants that crawled in every direction.

    And most crucial of all, they still tried their best to repress the sounds they produced while running in every direction.

    In the darkness of the night, there were rustling sounds that sounded like the light sounds of crickets. It was impossible to tell that it was the footstep sounds of three hundred Celestial soldiers.

    As for the searchlight, it swung back and forth but only managed to illuminate a portion of the fleeing Celestial soldiers!

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°Over here too!¡±

    ¡°No, over here!¡±

    ¡°How many enemies are there!?¡±

    In the darkness, the Infernal guards shouted in pointed responses.

    The Infernal guards that could not discern the number of enemies could only charge into the enemy group with weapons in hand. They began their ughter with the aim of killing as many as they could!

    The Celestial soldiers¡¯ resistance was extremely valiant. However, what surprised the Infernal guards was that the enemies they were fighting against did not have any reinforcements.

    With five Infernal guards attacking a Celestial soldier, there was no one who came to support the besieged Celestial soldier!

    Screams punctuated the night sky as most of the Celestial soldiers screamed out tragically. Few of the Infernal guards died.

    However, when the Infernal guards could no longer find a living Celestial soldier, they were shocked to discover that all the guards at the second line of defense had died. The second line of defense was broken!

    This was the first division of the Celestial army. They would not support any fellow soldier that was discovered. Their only goal was infiltration and advancement, so as toplete their mission!

    As they were only three hundred people, they had no chances of victory when facing the entire Infernal domain¡¯s soldiers. The only method they had was toplete the invasion as fast as possible before the Infernal domain reacted in full force!

    They could not attack in groups. They were only lone wolves that ran in different directions for the same goal.

    There was bound to be a direction in which a gap could be found!

    Maio ran frically, as he constantly heard the tragic screams of his fellow young soldiers. It made his aging heart feel depressed. Due to the effects of time, his stone-cold soul was carved with a tinge of emotion. It made him feel sentimental about partings in life or death.

    But the real soldiers had to disregard their lives and deaths!

    Maio¡¯s eyes shed with a cold and resolute light. Like the most ruthless and fiercest forest wolf, his rich experience and keen intuition allowed him to dodge the pursuit of the searchlights again and again. When hispanions were discovered and surrounded, he would turn a blind eye and coldly make a detour so as to find a fleeting crack in the defenses.

    The second line of defense!

    The third line of defense!

    The fourth line of defense!

    Maio pratedyer uponyer of defenses like a sharp sword. He mayy dormant in the night or proceed at an extremely fast speed in the night. But when he attacked, he would silently take a fresh life along with him.

    More deaths were happening beside him as the Celestial soldiers were constantly sacrificed. When he crossed the fourth line of defense and passed the Infernal domain¡¯s wall, he was the only person left.

    To prate the Infernal domain¡¯s four lines of defenses with just three hundred soldiers was a spectacle even if the four lines of defenses had be rxed over years of peace.

    And Maio, who was advanced in age, hadpleted such a spectacle.

    He was about to ignite the mes of war when he stood in front of an array rune that was inscribed on a stone wall.

    Maio closed his eyes and stretched his hands out to the array¡¯s runes.

    There were thousands of such array runes in the Infernal domain. It was one of the most ordinary ones, but just this rune alone was not simple to destroy. Even Maio, who was once one of the ten Divine Generals, was unable to do so in a short period of time.

    Unless he used unusual means.

    ¡°Long Live His Majesty!¡±

    Maio suddenly opened his eyes. Light bloomed as his bodybusted in mes!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A deafening explosion echoed in the already noisy night!

    At that moment, the gargantuan in Transcendence, as well as the bull-horned guard in the Celestial domain¡¯s Celestial King¡¯s pce, said the same words almost simultaneously.

    ¡°The war has begun.¡±

 Chapter 404: Who exactly are you

    Chapter 404: Who exactly are you

    Infernal domain, Infernal King¡¯s bedroom

    ¡°You would, of course, do it because you are not the real Infernal Queen either!¡±

    A glow shed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes that seemed to see through everything.

    The Infernal Queen was startled and said with a puzzled expression, ¡°I¡¯m not the real Infernal Queen? Darling, why are you making such a strange joke?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai smiled without saying a word. After looking into the Infernal Queen¡¯s eyes for a few moments, he pointed to his right armpit and said, ¡°Unfortunately, This King does not have a red mole under This King¡¯s right armpit.¡±

    When the Infernal Queen heard this, her expression remained the same as she said with certainty, ¡°I¡¯m certain that Darling has a red mole underneath your armpit.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai chuckled, ¡°This afternoon, This King had deliberately taken off his clothes while in the bathroom. This King had looked using a mirror but there was no red mole. Do you think that This King made a mistake?¡±

    The Infernal Queen fell silent for a moment before her expression gradually turned serious. She pondered for a moment before saying softly, ¡°Maybe I remembered wrong. It might be under the left armpit.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head with augh as he said, ¡°Unfortunately, there was none under the left armpit either.¡±

    A look of surprise shed in the Infernal Queen¡¯s eyes as she eximed, ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°Impossible?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said with a sneer, ¡°Do you mean that it¡¯s impossible that This King doesn¡¯t have a red mole under either of his armpits or do you mean that it¡¯s impossible for This King to be so insipid as to check his armpits so carefully?¡±

    The Infernal Queen fell silent as she looked at Shi Xiaobai and said with a faint grumble, ¡°Darling, are you trying to make things difficult for me?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai chuckled, ¡°You know that This King has a birthmark on his chest because This King¡¯s clothes had been changed before, but you did not obtain more private information. However, in order to make This King believe that he is the Infernal King, you used the very persuasive argument of the existence of a red mole under the armpit. That was indeed a very wise lie because ordinary people would not pay any attention about the existence of a red mole under the armpit. And there was no way anyone would take off their clothes on the spot to check. After someone realizes that he was the Infernal King, he would not make the unnecessary move of verifying it. This is a lie that nearly could not be exposed. But you must have never thought that This King will really check. Furthermore, This King had checked both armpits!¡±

    The Infernal Queen sighed and said, ¡°Darling, aren¡¯t you just splitting hairs? When Darling kept insisting that he wasn¡¯t the Infernal King, I was anxious and said a lie, so as to stop Darling from joking. Darling, you could lie and say that you are not the Infernal King, so why can¡¯t I make a harmless lie?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can lie,¡± said Shi Xiaobai with a nod. ¡°You were quite clever to not say that you remembered wrongly. Lying is indeed the best excuse. This King also believed that you had said a lie because of your anxiousness, but unfortunately, that is not the only thing you did that let the cat out of the bag!¡±

    The Infernal Queen said in a soft voice, ¡°What did I do to make Darling misunderstand me?¡±

    ¡°Perfume.¡± Shi Xiaobai said softly, ¡°This room is filled with a perfume scent.¡±

    The Infernal Queen said in surprise, ¡°Is there a problem spraying a bit of perfume in the room?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very normal to spray perfume in the room, but the problem was that the perfume is poisonous!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said with a sneer, ¡°You probably never expected that not only is This King immune to poison, This King can also easily detect the existence of poison. The perfume in this room contains a strong aphrodisiac poison. It confused This King¡¯s mind temporarily, but thankfully, This King is immune to poison, or This King would have indulged in lust.¡±

    The Infernal Queen gaped and whispered, ¡°Darling, you returned after so many days, and I was lonely. I wanted to spray some aphrodisiac perfume to enhance my appeal. Is¡­that also wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong, and it¡¯s very reasonable, but the mistake was that you were too eager.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai stretched two fingers out. ¡°Twice. You sprayed the perfume twice. The amounts that were sprayed both times werepletely different. You probably never expected that This King could precisely distinguish the level of toxicity in the perfume. The amount of aphrodisiac perfume sprayed tonight is 3.3 times more than it was in the afternoon. If you were only doing so to increase your appeal, is there a need to increase the concentration of the aphrodisiac perfume?¡±

    The Infernal Queen said with a wry smile, ¡°I, I might have made a mistake and sprayed too much. Darling, if you don¡¯t like such methods of enhancing appeal, I won¡¯t spray it in the future. But how can this say that I¡¯m not the real Infernal Queen? I only did this in a moment of folly because I love you too much¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, these two points would not be able to exin anything. Be it the red mole under the armpit or the aphrodisiac perfume, it at most proves that you have lied and that you are not as honest to This King as you appear. But unfortunately, you made the biggest mistake. Think back carefully. Back when This King said ¡®You know that This King isn¡¯t the real Infernal King¡¯, how did you answer?¡±

    A trace of surprise shed in the Infernal Queen¡¯s eyes. She carefully recollected what her first response was.

    Back then, she had said the words ¡°Darling, you are joking once again! If I knew that you weren¡¯t the Infernal King and not my husband, how would I do such bold and shameless deeds?¡±

    Was there something wrong with that?

    Where was the problem?

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s pupils suddenly dted as she looked in disbelief at Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai sped up his speaking speed and said, ¡°Do you understand now? Your guilty conscience answer haspletely exposed you. When This King said, ¡®You know that This King isn¡¯t the real Infernal King¡¯, you instinctively rejected the matter that ¡®you know that This King isn¡¯t the real Infernal King¡¯, and not that ¡®This King isn¡¯t the Infernal King¡¯! It¡¯s because you know that This King is not the Infernal King, so you never realized the pitfall of that sentence. You were too eager to deny the fact that you knew that This King is not the Infernal King. But by doing so, you exposed the truth!¡±

    ¡°Then, with the ¡®You know that This King isn¡¯t the real Infernal King¡¯ as a premise, all your actions can be exined. You know that This King isn¡¯t the Infernal King because, in order to make This King believe that he is the Infernal King, you said the lie about the red mole under the armpit. You know that This King isn¡¯t the Infernal King, so he would not have intercourse with you normally. Therefore, you sprayed aphrodisiac perfume. When you realized that the effects were not obvious, you allowed This King moretitude first before strikingter. You waited until the night and increased the concentration of the aphrodisiac perfume. And all of your actions, be it the striptease or you being naked at this moment, your goal is extremely obvious. You want to seduce This King!¡±

    ¡°If you are the real Infernal Queen and with you knowing that This King isn¡¯t the real Infernal King, how could you possibly take actions to seduce This King? Therefore, there is only one truth. You are not the real Infernal Queen!¡±

    The Infernal Queen fell silent and after looking into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes for a moment, she said softly with augh, ¡°What Darling said are just wishful spection and inference. There is no evidence at all. I admit that I said a lie, sprayed aphrodisiac perfume and did very bold and shameless acts of temptation. The question from before was me answering incorrectly because of a moment of confusion. But what can all this prove? I only did so out of loneliness, hoping that Darling can quickly show his love to me. By doing this, wouldn¡¯t it perfectly prove my feelings for you? Darling, your inference sounds very reasonable, but there is no evidence that can prove that I¡¯m not the real Infernal Queen.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and said, ¡°The evidence you want is very simple. You can change everything about you to be identical to the Infernal Queen, but there is one thing that you instinctively ignored. That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t think that This King would be able to discover the thing that you couldn¡¯t be bothered to hide. Your strength is ridiculously strong.¡±

    When the Infernal Queen heard this, her eyes widened.

    Shi Xiaobai focused on the Infernal Queen¡¯s naked and alluring body and confirmed that he did not make a mistake. When he gathered his killing intent to concentrate on the body in front of him, he did not see a single red line.

    Not a single one!

    This was unprecedented for Shi Xiaobai. He could see about three or four red lines even for the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign or King Leonis in his fourth state. But, Shi Xiaobai could not find a single one inside the Infernal Queen in front of him!

    ¡°You are very strong. You are so strong that there is no need to hide your power level because you know that This King will not be able to see your true strength. And that¡¯s true. This King can¡¯t tell, but it¡¯s because This King can¡¯t tell which lets This King know that your strength far exceeds the real Infernal Queen! You are a fake Infernal Queen!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai focused on the Infernal Queen¡¯s eyes and said with a deep voice, ¡°Your strength can clearly one-shot This King! Why are you pretending to be the Infernal Queen and trying all means to seduce This King! What is your goal? And¡­who the hell are you!?¡±

 Chapter 405: The Seductive Infernal Queen

    Chapter 405: The Seductive Infernal Queen

    ¡°Who the hell are you!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai asked the question that puzzled him the most.

    He could tell that the Infernal Queen in front of him was not the real Infernal Queen, but he could not figure out who the fake Infernal Queen was.

    With absolute strength that overwhelmed him but had to pretend to be the Infernal Queen to seduce him. Who would do that?

    ¡°p! p! p¡­¡±

    The crisp sound of apuse sounded. The Infernal Queen beamed as she pped. She said softly, ¡°I never expected you to see through me so fast. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m really not the real Infernal Queen, but¡­don¡¯t you want to turn something fake into reality?¡±

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s eyes shed with a seductive look as she took a step forward. She lifted her arms and raised the jade bunnies in front of her chest. She split her legs slightly and exposed the most enticing but unspeakable things.

    ¡°As long as you want it, this lovely body will be yours to y with.¡±

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s voice was charming and seductive. It sounded like decadent moaning which could easily stir the desires of others.

    Shi Xiaobai calmly focused on the Infernal Queen¡¯s naked body but he did not show the slightest bit of fascination, nor did he deliberately turn his head away. He studied the enticing private parts of the Infernal Queen as though he was looking at a cold piece of rock.

    ¡°You pretended to be the Infernal Queen and made so many lies. The goal is to seduce This King, so how could This King fall for it despite knowing it?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said with a sneer, ¡°If you still have any sense of shame, put your clothes on.¡±

    The Infernal Queen was stunned when she heard this and she snorted coldly, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, is it possible that you are impotent? Or is it possible that you do not like tainted goods? Don¡¯t worry, this body has never been touched by anyone else. If you wish, you can be her only man. Aren¡¯t you even stirred at all?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and said with a scoff, ¡°It seems like you still haven¡¯t figured out the situation. It¡¯s not that This King does not have any physiological response. By stripping naked, This King will obviously harden as a form of courtesy, but This King is not like the perverted schlocks that only think with their dicks.¡±

    ¡°How boring.¡±

    The Infernal Queen sighed before turning around to pick up her clothes. She wore them at an adequate pace, but it was apparent that the Infernal Queen was still insistent. She continued posing in a seductive manner as she put the clothes on while staring at Shi Xiaobai. She looked even more enticing than when she was taking the clothes off.

    Shi Xiaobai continued ignoring the Infernal Queen¡¯s final efforts as he calmly asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The Infernal Queen slowly pulled up her panties that were already between her legs. When she raised her thigh, she deliberately came to a stop. When she heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯s question, she smiled with squinted eyes, ¡°Try guessing?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was appalled. The Infernal Queen¡¯s remark revealed somethingpletely different from her mature demeanor. It resembled more like a yful girl.

    Shi Xiaobai was momentarily left at a loss as to how to respond.

    However, the Infernal Queen¡¯s interest was suddenly stirred. As she looked at Shi Xiaobai with a grin, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you three chances. If you are able to guess my identity correct in the three chances, I¡¯ll honestly admit to it. However, if you are unable to guess it after three times, you will never know the truth. Cherish the precious opportunity. I suddenly look forward to the question of whether you are able to guess of my identity with your intelligence.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai faltered for a moment but he did not reject the Infernal Queen¡¯s suggestion.

    He was very confident in his own intelligence.

    ¡°For This King to be designated as the Infernal King by the assessment program, it means the scheme must be rted to the assessment program. This King is unable to precisely guess your identity, but there is one thing that can¡¯t be wrong!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said confidently, ¡°You were created by the assessment program. The assessment program gave you the Infernal Queen¡¯s body and identity, and provided you with information regarding This King. It also gave you immense strength and also the mission of seducing This King!¡±

    This was the only information that Shi Xiaobai had managed to infer. He was confident that he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    However, the Infernal Queen shook her head and said without even thinking, ¡°Wrong, especially wrong!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was bbergasted. That could actually be wrong?

    However, from the Infernal Queen¡¯s grinning expression, it looked like she was relishing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s failure at guessing. It did not seem like she was lying

    However, if the Infernal Queen was not sent by the assessment program, how did she gain the identity rights of the Infernal Queen?

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly turned his head as his eyes lit up. ¡°You previously said¡ª¡¯this body has never been touched by anyone else. If you wish, you can be her only man¡¯. You referred your body as ¡®her¡¯, which points to the fact that the body isn¡¯t yours. You only reced the Infernal Queen¡¯s soul! You were not created by the assessment program, but you also have the ability to rece the Infernal Queen¡¯s soul. Then there are two possibilities. Firstly, you do not belong to thend of the trials. You are an outsider! Secondly, you are the¡­Level Lord!?¡±

    When the Infernal Queen heard this, she fell silent for a moment. She gave Shi Xiaobai a deep nce and said, ¡°You are very smart. You were able to manage to notice such tiny details. Even I didn¡¯t notice that I had revealed anything, but you were able to infer so much from it. You are indeed impressive. But¡­you guessed wrong.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gaped slightly. He did not shout out aghast ¡®how can it be possible¡¯ like ordinary people when facing such a situation. Instead, he continued thinking. Even though his extremely convincing theory had been denied without any reason, he was not thrown into confusion.

    A look of admiration shed in the Infernal Queen¡¯s eyes as she chuckled and said, ¡°You have already guessed twice, but gave three answers. Technically speaking, you have failed. However, I¡¯m truly looking forward to you being able to guess my identity, so I¡¯ll give you onest chance. You still have three other chances. Go ahead and guess. Who am I?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent as he gave the Infernal Queen a silent nce. Suddenly, he turned towards the desk and nonchntly picked up a book to flip through it.

    ¡°Have you given up?¡±

    A look of disappointment shed in the Infernal Queen¡¯s eyes.

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and said, ¡°Give up? Such a word does not exist. This King just doesn¡¯t want to waste the third opportunity. Rest assured. This King will manage to guess your identity. Just wait till the moment when This King has enough clues. This King hopes that when he reveals your real identity, you would be able to uphold your promise and admit it honestly.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not like to make blind guesses without any reason. He knew that if he were to blindly guess, it would be a waste of an opportunity.

    When the Infernal Queen heard this, she beamed even more as she chuckled, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±

    As the Infernal Queenughed, she walked towards therge and soft silkden bed.

    ¡°You are the fake Infernal King and I¡¯m the Infernal Queen. Two fakes make it true, so why don¡¯t you turn something fake into reality?¡±

    The Infernal Queen threw herself onto the bed and rolled on it once. Squirming into the nket, she said seductively, ¡°I¡¯ll first warm the bed. Whenever you want toe to bed, I¡¯ll open my legs to warmly wee you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai only smiled silently at the seductive Infernal Queen¡¯s words. He cast his gaze back on the desk. He chose to expose her in order to prevent the Infernal Queen from sexual harassment. It gave him more time to investigate clues left behind by the real Infernal King.

    However, just as Shi Xiaobai was flipping through a small notebook that resembled a diary, a loud explosion sounded from the distance.

    Immediately following that, a high-pitched rm resounded incessantly throughout the entire Infernal domain.

    The silence outside the bedroom was instantly broken by panicked footsteps and noisy shouts.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai instinctively looked at the Infernal Queen and asked.

    In bed, the Infernal Queen yawnedzily and said with squinted eyes, ¡°You ask me, but who can I ask?¡±

    It was obvious that she was feigning ignorance, but her emotive acting was extremely yful. It was like she was saying ¡®I know, but I¡¯ll not tell you. Are you angry?¡¯

    Shi Xiaobaiughed from his anger, but there was nothing he could do about her. Putting down the notebook in hand, he walked out to figure out what had happened.

    Damn it, it¡¯s infuriating. Exposing her appeared a bit too early.

 Chapter 406: No one can prevent the war!

    Chapter 406: No one can prevent the war!

    Celestial domain, round table meeting room

    ¡°As Celestial King, does This King not even have the slightest bit of authority? This King is nowmanding to cancel all the battle ns of invading the Infernal domain!¡±

    Speechless was looking with a gloomy face at seven Celestial Elders, who were sitting in front of arge, round table. It was rumored that the seven Celestial Elders were descendants with the purest bloodline, but from Speechless¡¯ point of view, they were just seven elderly dwarfs with sallow skin.

    The seven dwarves remained unperturbed despite Speechless appearing like he would go mad at any moment. They seemed oblivious of the wrath of the Celestial King that was about to be triggered.

    The most esteemed Grand Elder of the seven Elders was the first to speak by saying, ¡°Your Majesty, with all due respect, I¡¯m afraid you do not have the right to cancel the battle ns.¡±

    Speechless said with a sneer, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t This King not have the right? Try telling This King what rights he possesses when This King is the most esteemed Celestial King of the Celestial domain?¡±

    The Grand Elder faltered slightly before he quickly gave an indifferent smile. He said nonchntly, ¡°A thousand years ago, the Celestial domain has begun a round-table parliamentary system. The round-table system is not only the highest legitive branch of the Celestial domain, it is also the one with the highest authority in the Celestial domain. Even Your Majesty was elected by the round-table parliament. Therefore, all important matters in the Celestial domain are decided by the round-table! And as the Celestial King, Your Majesty has the right to participate in matters regarding the Celestial domain. Furthermore, one of your votes is counted as two.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you, Your Majesty, have quite a good deal of preferential treatment. For example, Your Majesty has the preferential right to choose from the various resources of the Celestial domain. Your Majesty can also enjoy the best delicacies and best beauties of the Celestial domain. When the citizens of the Celestial domain see Your Majesty, they have to respectfully salute Your Majesty and are not to treat Your Majesty frivolously. If there is a diplomatic situation, Your Majesty¡¯s image will represent the Celestial domain. There are many simr rights. In summary, other than important matters of the Celestial domain that require the deliberation of parliament, the other matters are free for Your Majesty to decide.¡±

    Speechless fell into a daze when he heard this. He could not help but cringe in his heart.

    Wasn¡¯t this a fucking parliamentary monarchy? Fuck that round-table parliament!

    However, aspared to the parliamentary monarchies in the human world, the Celestial domain¡¯s parliament was much smaller in size. The seven Elders decided on the important matters of the country, so basically, the rights were concentrated in the Grand Elder¡¯s hands. Although he as the Celestial King had two votes, it was useless when it was two against seven.

    Speechless never imagined that the Celestial King was in such an awkward situation in the Celestial domain. It appeared as though all rights were concentrated in the king, allowing him to lord over thousands of people, but he was actually just a ¡®puppet ruler¡¯ who had his rights removed. A round-table parliament had directly removed the ruling rights of the Celestial King. It was no wonder he had a nagging feeling that the bull-horned guard¡¯s attitude towards him was not like what a king with the right to kill should have.

    As for what the Grand Elder said about enjoying delicacies and beauties, that was something even more to scoff at. The subtext of those rights was very simple¡ªYour Majesty, just enjoy gallivanting and leave the Celestial domain to us.

    In short, the Celestial King was the round-table parliament¡¯s, no, the seven Elders¡¯ political puppet!

    Speechless suddenly thought of something and immediately asked in wonder, ¡°Since This King does not have the right to single-handedly decide on important matters of the country, how was This King be able to go against all odds and pass the n of invading the Infernal domain?¡±

    The Grand Elder chuckled, ¡°Your Majesty, are you joking? Or have you not woken up yet?¡±

    Speechless¡¯ eyes shed a cold beam as he looked at the Grand Elder. He said with a sneer, ¡°What do you think? Answer This King. Although This King does not have absolute rights, don¡¯t forget that This King is the strongest person in the Celestial domain.¡±

    The seven Elders looked at each other when they heard him. They found it ridiculous.

    Did the Celestial King n on using force to threaten them? Did he really think that he was the strongest person in the Celestial domain?

    However, it was apparent that the Grand Elder did not want to lose all decorum with the Celestial King. Hence, he signaled to the other Elders before pretending to appear respectful. He said, ¡°Your Majesty, although the round-table parliament is the core decision maker of the Celestial domain, Your Majesty is still a supreme existence. You possess the greatest right in the Celestial domain¡ªthe Will of the King. Every Celestial King has the right to use the ¡®Will of the King¡¯ once during his rule. You can propose any executive order that parliament has to pass as long as the order does not lead the Celestial domain towards destruction. Just two days ago, you used the ¡®Will of the King¡¯. The executive order was tounch a full-scale invasion of the Infernal domain. Although it did not match with the peaceful concept of the Celestial domain, it was not one that would lead the Celestial domain towards destruction. Therefore, parliament eventually passed your order!¡±

    When Speechless heard this, he fell silent for a moment. Two days ago was the period when he just arrived in the seventh level. He was still touring the world to kill time. The Celestial King, who used the ¡®Will of the King¡¯, clearly wasn¡¯t him, but the real Celestial King. But this was something unprecedented in previous trials. What was the reason or what was the thing that changed or triggered the plot to go down such a strange path.

    Speechless sighed in his heart. But clearly, he would not give up on preventing the war. He looked at the Grand Elder and said softly, ¡°If This King remembers correctly, back when This King proposed the executive order ofunching a full-out invasion of the Infernal domain, the seven of you had vehemently opposed it. Why are all of you vehemently opposing This King¡¯s present intent of cancelling the executive order of the Infernal domain invasion?¡±

    The Grand Elder said in a deep voice, ¡°Back when Your Majesty proposed the executive order of invading the Infernal domain, it was a conflict with the ¡®Istion and Peaceful Act¡¯ that was passed through the Will of the King used by the Celestial King from a thousand years ago. As there was worry that the Celestial soldiers were unable to adapt to a sudden war after a thousand years of peace, we had unanimously raised our objections. But since you used the Will of the King, we could only choose to pass it. And at this moment, Your Majesty suddenly want us to cancel the attack. With all due respect, it¡¯s toote!¡±

    Speechless said coldly, ¡°Why is it toote?¡±

    The Grand Elder said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s because the first division has already begun carrying out the mission. And ording to intelligence reported a minute ago, Commander Maio lives up to our expectations and sessfully destroyed a segment of the array formation. The war between the Celestial domain and the Infernal domain has already begun.¡±

    Speechless said in a deep voice, ¡°The war has yet to begin. It¡¯s only the destruction of a segment of the array formation. ording to what This King knows, the Infernal domain¡¯s barrier¡¯s array formation has more than a thousand segments. Only by destroying more than half of them would the Infernal domain¡¯s barrier be considered destroyed. Things have not proceeded to an irrecoverable state. We just need to take the initiative to make peace with the Infernal domain!¡±

    ¡°Peace?¡±

    The Grand Elder could not help butugh, ¡°Your Majesty, you are really confused. Since time immemorial, gods and demons stood on opposite sides in an eternal conflict. The Celestial domain and the Infernal domain were arch-rivals to begin with. The Celestial-Infernal war that happened a thousand years ago caused the absolute destruction of life. It made the benevolent Celestial King choose to initiate the retreat so as to end the war. We signed a peace agreement that the Celestials are never to step out of the Celestial domain. Only then was the Celestial-Infernal war ended.  But now, the Celestial domain had not only disregarded the agreement by stepping out of the Celestial domain. It has also destroyed a segment of the Infernal domain¡¯s array formation. What reaction do you think the Infernal domain will have? The war has already begun. This time, even if we concede once more, the Infernal domain will definitely not easily spare us!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, why should wepromise? In fact, when you used the Will of the King to pass the decree of invading the Infernal domain, you had received the the unanimous cheers of the Celestial citizens! The race of the Celestials is the greatest race in the world. So why should we be restricted to the tiny Celestial domain? This war is the collective desire of the Celestial domain. It is a longing for freedom! No one can stop the hearts of the people. Not Your Majesty, nor the round-table parliament!¡±

    ¡°Therefore, no one can stop this war!¡±

 Chapter 407: A Fool that did not care for his life

    Chapter 407: A Fool that did not care for his life

    Infernal domain

    After the sudden explosion, a high-pitched rm rang incessantly throughout the entire Infernal domain. There were panicked footsteps and noisy shouts in the Infernal Pce.

    Shi Xiaobai ced down the book in his hand and walked out of his bedroom.

    Under the bright lights, he could see many subi and Infernals running in panic. Just as Shi Xiaobai walked out of his bedroom, an armored Infernal guard ran towards the bedroom.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    Despite his haste, the Infernal guard never forgot to kneel and address him appropriately.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    The Infernal guard clearly was here to report on the rm that had sounded in the Infernal domain. Without even catching his breath, he immediately said, ¡°Your Majesty, an enemy has intruded into the Infernal domain at night. ording to the reports, those soldiers are apparently Celestials from the Celestial domain, who had signed a peace agreement of never stepping out of the Celestial domain a thousand years ago! It is very likely for the Celestial domain to have vited the peace agreement,unching a sneak attack on the Infernal domain!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai faltered slightly. He did not know much of the history between the Celestial domain and Infernal domain, so he could only continue asking, ¡°What was that explosion from before?¡±

    The Infernal guard answered respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, a Celestial soldier did a suicide attack and destroyed a segment of the array formation! However, all the intruders have already been vanquished. Your Majesty, please rest assured. The enemy¡¯s sneak attack has only managed to destroy one of the segments of the array formation. The artisans are already carrying out emergency repairs. It will not cause any problems to the Infernal domain¡¯s barrier!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly. Although he was unsure what the array formation and the Infernal domain barrier were, it was clear there was an ulterior motive for the enemy to choose tounch a suicide attack to destroy the formation array.

    ¡°Carefully confirm that there are no more intruders. Pass This King¡¯smand. Strengthen the defenses and patrols. The enemy¡¯s offense is definitely not over.¡±

    Although Shi Xiaobai was not the real Infernal King, he would not go as far as not do a thing. After a moment of consideration, he said with a deep voice, ¡°Send troops to heavily guard every segment of the array formation. The enemy¡¯s goals is definitely not a single segment. If there are any abnormal urrencester, send someone immediately to inform This King.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Your Majesty!¡±

    The Infernal guard immediately replied in deference. Then, he scrambled to carry out Shi Xiaobai¡¯s orders.

    Shi Xiaobai was still able to make a reasonable judgment and pass orders calmly despite the blurry state of events.

    However, Shi Xiaobai had an ominous feeling. He began to regret that he had exposed the Infernal Queen too early. If not, he could consult the Infernal Queen and obtain more important information.

    How infuriating. A free source of information was gone just like that.

    The rm was still sounding incessantly. It was shrill and brought with it an uneasy panic. It wasn¡¯t true that the Infernal domain had never encountered an intrusion before. In fact, many Bravehearts had attempted to infiltrate the Infernal domain at night, but this was the first time a segment of the Infernal domain¡¯s barrier was destroyed. This was supposed to be an important secret of the Infernal domain and it seemed like the enemy had learned of this.

    And ording to the reports, the enemy was likely the arch-nemesis of the Infernal domain for millennia¡ªthe Celestial domain.

    This seemed to suggest that a bitter war was about to begin.

    The person that was stirred by the rms was not limited to Shi Xiaobai. Liu Yu, Pulp Farmer, Feng Yuanlin, and Sunless quickly came to the Infernal King¡¯s pce. Even the silver-haired girl who had went to bed early on was awoken as she rushed over.

    The silver-haired girl¡¯s expression did not seem very good. Her eyes were slightly red and lumpy. Clearly, she had cried in remorse after returning to her room. When she came to the pce, she immediately blushed when she saw Shi Xiaobai. Clearly, she had recalled of the embarrassing matter in the afternoon. She quietly hid behind Sunless, but could not help but steal a few nces at Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai gave the silver-haired girl a concerned nce. Although he noticed that she did not look well, her mental state was not as unstable as it was in the afternoon. He was slightly relieved.

    With everyone gathered, Shi Xiaobai immediately exined to them about the reason behind the explosion and the rm. He had an ominous feeling about the matter, but he was unsure about its severity.

    Shi Xiaobai repeated the report given to him by the Infernal guard ad verbatim to them. He wished that Liu Yu andpany, who had done some research of the seventh level¡¯s world, would be able to provide him with some information.

    It was unexpected that Liu Yu had a drastic change of expression when he finished listening to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s description!

    Liu Yu eximed, ¡°Oh no, the Infernal domain¡¯s barrier will be destroyed!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly asked, ¡°Why do you say so?¡±

    Liu Yu said anxiously, ¡°In fact, This Penniless Priest also doesn¡¯t know much about the story behind the Celestial domain and Infernal domain. I happened to see some information in the library this afternoon. I learned that the Infernal domain and the Celestial domain had a war that extinguished many lives a thousand years ago. In the end, the Celestial King chose to sign a peace agreement to never step out of the Celestial domain. That finally ended the war! But now, the Celestial domain has suddenlyunched a sneak attack. They have vited the agreement, which is equivalent to tearing up the peace treaty! They want to start a war!¡±

    ¡°Infernal domain and its defensive barrier is an imprable fort that is almost impossible to be taken down! The only way for the Celestial domain to wage a war is to destroy the Infernal domain¡¯s barrier! Although they have destroyed only one segment of the array formation, don¡¯t forget the saying¡ªan ant hole can cause the copse of a great dike! Benefactor Shi Xiaobai, we can¡¯t just stand here waiting. We need to personally protect the array formation!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt his heart jump when he heard that. He finally realized the seriousness of the situation, but before he could say a thing, he suddenly heard a deafening explosion!

    Everyone was startled but the explosions did note to a stop as another explosion rang!

    Immediately following that, the second, third, fourth¡­segments were next. In less than a minute, there were hundreds of explosions that echoed throughout the Infernal domain!

    The entire Infernal domain shook from the explosions. Wails from children could be heard as the screams of the Infernals constantly filled the sky. It was as if Armageddon had begun.

    A minuteter, the explosions came to a stop.

    Liu Yu said with a pale face, ¡°It¡¯s toote. The Infernal domain¡¯s barrier has been destroyed.¡±

    At that moment, the Infernal guard that previously came to report stumbled in as he ran. Before he reached the hall, his anxious voice could be heard!

    ¡°Your Majesty, things are bad! The barrier of the Infernal domain has been destroyed. The Celestial army is beginning their invasion!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the Silent Deste Lands, in a barrennd about ten miles from the Infernal domain, more than ten thousand Transcendent soldiers were resting. They were exhausted from the night march here.

    But looking at the hundred-meter-tall gargantuan in front of them, they were reminded of his terrifying power. They did not dare to amodate the thought of desertion. There were soldiers that had previously attempted to desert but were easily discovered by the gargantuan. With a simple jump, he crossed thousands of soldiers and squashed the fleeing soldiers into a meat pulp. The massive body that did not seem to match his speed and agility was appalling. It made them not even dare to resist him.

    The gargantuan was sitting down at the moment, and watching the Infernal domain from a distance like a mountain.

    And behind the gargantuan was Moya, who looked apprehensive and respectful.

    Moya, who had once repeatedly abused the gargantuan verbally was afraid that the gargantuan would pursue the matter. Therefore, he appeared very loyal and humble. He knew that he was no different from an ant in front of the gargantuan.

    When the explosions thatsted for a minute and billowing smoke came from the Infernal domain, Moya could not resist asking, ¡°What happened to the Infernal domain? Was that previously nned by Your Majesty?¡±

    The gargantuan gave Moya a sidewards nce before turning his head back. He said softly, ¡°It¡¯s only someone that has taken action before This King. If This King isn¡¯t wrong, it¡¯s the Celestial army.¡±

    Moya was appalled as he said, ¡°The Celestial domain has sent troops to attack the Infernal domain as well? Then what should we do now?¡±

    The gargantuan coldly said a single word, ¡°Wait.¡±

    Moya instinctively asked, ¡°What are we waiting for?¡±

    The gargantuan impatiently stared at Moya. It made Moya shiver in fear but the gargantuan finally said, ¡°If a snipe and a m are locked in fight, it is only to the advantage of the fisherman. What do you think This King is waiting for?¡±

    Moya was enlightened as he felt lucky!

    Thankfully, the gargantuan was not a fool. He did not choose to forcibly intrude in the war between the Celestial domain and Infernal domain. Instead, he had wisely chosen to strike at the end. This gave their slim hopes of victory a boost.

    Moya said in excitement, ¡°Your Majesty is wise! When the Celestial domain¡¯s armies are mostly destroyed, the Infernal domain would definitely be almost exhausted of their supplies and ammunition! When the timees, we will send our troops and cooperate with the Celestial domain. In that case, we will definitely be able to conquer the Infernal domain!¡±

    ¡°Fool!¡±

    It was unexpected that the gargantuan sneered and scolded Moya after hearing him. He said coldly, ¡°Who says that This King will be cooperating with the Celestial domain? Remember, the race of the Transcendents is the strongest race in the world. The Infernals and Celestials will definitely kneel before the Transcendents! This King is only waiting for the Celestials to go into full force. When the timees, This King will not only kill all the Infernal and Celestial soldiers in the Infernal domain, but the next step would be to invade the Celestial domain. Both the Infernal domain and Celestial domain will be destroyed!¡±

    Moya felt like a bolt of lightning struck him when he heard that!

    He never expected that the gargantuan¡¯s ambitions were so high that it was ridiculous.

    Heavens, using ten thousand exhausted soldiers and weak generals, he wanted to destroy both the Infernal domain and Celestial domain?

    Fuck, after all that, the gargantuan was a fucking fool that did not care for his life!

    ¡­

 Chapter 408: Take you flying in awesomeness

    Chapter 408: Take you flying in awesomeness

    From the very beginning with only one segment of the array formation destroyed to that very moment when the Infernal domain barrier suddenly copsed, it was clear that it was a series of ns put into motion when the Celestial army came attacking ferociously.

    ¡°It looks like the Celestial domain is bent on invading the Infernal domain!¡±

    Liu Yu said with a frown, ¡°Why is this happening? Did someone stir the hatred between the Celestial domain and the Infernal domain?¡±

    The Hero King once stole the Celestial King¡¯s Celestial Jade and handed it to the Infernal King. It immediately sparked the Celestial King¡¯s hatred for the Infernal domain which resulted in war. And the current situation seems somewhat familiar.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyebrows began to knit together. He recalled that back in the Silent Deste Lands, Speechless had once said that he wanted to replicate the legend of the Hero King.

    Could it be possible that Speechless had replicated the Hero King¡¯s methods and stirred hatred?

    He had not received the Celestial Jade that Speechless sent, so none of it made sense.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment, but he chose not to tell the matter regarding Speechless to the rest. Although he had met Speechless once, he could sense that Speechless was a righteous person. It was unlikely he would do such a thing.

    Everyone hastened their footsteps and rushed to the perimeter of the Infernal domain. ording to the Infernal guard¡¯s report, more than ten thousand Celestial soldiers were invading the Infernal domain¡¯s first line of defense. As for the Infernal army, they were already gathered and were in the midst of destroying the enemy.

    The more than ten thousand Celestial soldiers was in fact not a veryrge numberpared to the immense size of the Celestial domain. This was likely just the first wave to probe the Infernal domain, but it also implied that the war had already begun.

    Although Shi Xiaobai was a fake Infernal King, he had seen with his own eyes the love and respect the Infernal citizens gave to the Infernal King in the afternoon. Their pure loyalty had touched him. Therefore, even though there was no need for him to shoulder the responsibility of the Infernal domain¡¯s life and death, he nned on reinforcing the Infernal soldiers without any hesitation.

    As for Sunless andpany, they had seen the Infernal domain¡¯s book collection, tinkered with the Infernal domain¡¯s weapons, and eaten the Infernal domain¡¯s delicacies. They felt somewhat indebted to it and in addition to Shi Xiaobai being the Infernal domain¡¯s Infernal King, they were prepared to lend a helping hand.

    There was no need to mention the silver-haired girl. Her blunder had caused the death of four subi. She was filled with remorse so there was no reason for her to hesitate.

    Everyone had grim expressions, but none of them felt very nervous. Although it was possible that the war had been incited, the war had only just begun. They believed that with their strength, the war would quicklye to an end the moment they joined.

    But when they arrived at the battlefield, all of them were somewhat stunned.

    The Infernal domain¡¯s soldiers were embroiled in a massacre with the Celestial domain¡¯s soldiers. There were sounds of weapons shing and des piercing into flesh. There were angry shouts and shrill screams that kept assaulting their auditory senses. The battlefield was covered with blood and corpses. As the soldiers trampled over the corpses, they became the next to be trampled.

    It was beyond their wildest imaginations that a battle between tens of thousands of soldiers would be such a bloody horror!

    The silver-haired girl could not help but turn her head away as she did not dare to look any further. Sunless lowered her head slightly as well as she did not wish to see such a bloody scene. The expressions of Shi Xiaobai andpany turned solemn.

    The soldiers on both sides of the battlefield were like two differently colored sand mixed together. In the chaotic battle, an area-of-effect attack would result in friendly fire. However, if they killed one after another, how long would it take to kill more than ten thousand soldiers?

    Furthermore, the few of them may have killed demonic beasts or monsters, but they had never killed Celestial soldiers or humanoid creatures. There would be a strong resistance that came from their instincts.

    The cruelties of war caused people to flinch and shrink back at the sight of it.

    Killing in war was so heartless and without reason. There was no way to do it as if it was only right and natural.

    But if nothing was done, the Infernal and Celestial soldiers would die constantly. Doing nothing was also a form of killing.

    Immediately, the trial-takers fell into confusion.

    Shi Xiaobai looked at everyone and whispered, ¡°If we participate in the war, it might be possible to end the war quickly. But it will just increase the killing. This King does not wish for that to happen, and it is likely you share the same thoughts. Therefore, what we do is not killing, but to utterly smash the enemy¡¯s morale and force them to flee.¡±

    Liu Yu said in surprise, ¡°How do we do it?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said a few simple words gently, ¡°Destroy the leader and the army will copse!¡±

    When the rest heard him, their zed eyes lit up. They turned to look and saw that on the other end of the battlefield, there was a Celestial officer riding a horse. He was protected by several Celestial soldiers. He was located right behind the Celestial army, so he was clearly the general of the ten-thousand-strong army.

    At that moment, Liu Yu, who looked far into the distance for a moment, said, ¡°That is one of the ten Divine Generals of the Celestial domain. This Penniless Priest had seen him in the information. If This Penniless Priest remembers correctly, he is the Divine General Centaur, who is ranked tenth among the ten Divine Generals.¡±

    When Liu Yu said this, everyone took a careful look. They discovered that the Celestial domain¡¯s officer was not riding a horse, but that his lower half was that of a horse!

    Shi Xiaobai immediately said, ¡°Stay here and wait. This King will go and kill it.¡±

    If one wanted to kill the Celestial army¡¯s Divine General that was located right at the back, one needed to traverse the entirety of the bloody and chaotic battlefield. One would also face the obstruction ofyer afteryer of Celestial soldiers. To Shi Xiaobai, who had once traversed and filled with demonic beasts, it was nothing. However, for the rest who did not have particrly good movement techniques, the difficulty and risk was self-evident.

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai did not wish for the rest to take any risks with him.

    However, the rest clearly would not let Shi Xiaobai take the risk alone. Sunless took a step forward and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡±

    Pulp Farmer andpany also brandished their weapons to express their determination.

    The most exaggerated one was the silver-haired girl. She suddenly walked behind Shi Xiaobai and wrapped her arms around his waist.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head in surprise. The rest were also extremely startled.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Xiaobai asked in surprise.

    Did the silver-haired girl¡¯s suddenly hug him boldly from behind to stop him from risking his life?

    No, such an action did not make sense.

    The silver-haired girl¡¯s eyes were shimmering but she did not dare to look into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes. She gradually blushed but at the next moment, with a whoosh, a gigantic pair of crystalline wings appeared from her back!

    The silver-haired girl could not speak, so she used her actions to reveal her intentions. She pped her crystalline wings and flew up into the sky. Shi Xiaobai, who was hugged from the back, naturally flew up into the sky with her!

    Only at that moment did Shi Xiaobai andpany understand the silver-haired girl¡¯s intentions. She was nning to carry Shi Xiaobai and fly across the chaotic battlefield!

    Shi Xiaobai gaped and wanted to tell the silver-haired girl that there was no need to do so. With his Crab Steps, it was not difficult for him to traverse the battlefield. However, he did not say a word after hesitating for a moment.

    It was because the watery eyes that kept dodging him were filled with determination and persistence.

    She wanted to do something and she had to do something so as to make herself feel less remorseful.

    The silver-haired girl hugged Shi Xiaobai tightly as she flew towards the vast sky.

    Can¡¯t wait for the next chapter? Want to read the rest of this right away?

    Want to show your support and have ess to AC¡¯s private stash of up to 20 tranted chapters? Come be a Patreon!

 Chapter 409: Complicated and Confusing Changes

    Chapter 409: Complicated and Confusing Changes

    The silver-haired girl carried Shi Xiaobai with her a hundred meters into the sky before she headed for the other side of the battlefield. The Celestial soldiers that were embroiled in battle on the ground could only watch helplessly.

    In the sky, the silver-haired girl¡¯s arms were hugging Shi Xiaobai with increasing force. It was as though she was afraid that she would identally drop him.

    Shi Xiaobai acutely noticed that the silver-haired girl was flying rather unstably and somewhat slowly. It was apparent that she was not ustomed to it.

    ¡°First time?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but turn his head and ask.

    His voice was nearly drowned by the strong winds high up in the air, but it still managed to reach the silver-haired girl¡¯s ears.

    The silver-haired girl¡¯s face that was turning cold from the blowing wind immediately turned hot once again. She hesitated for a moment before nodding gently.

    This was the first time she was carrying another person in flight. It was much more difficult than flying alone. It was not because Shi Xiaobai was heavy, but because he was too important.

    She was afraid that if she made a mistake, she would cause Shi Xiaobai to plummet from a high altitude.

    Due to the incident in the afternoon, she had identally cried out in pain due to not being able to hold back the pain of her broken tooth. It had caused four subi to die and it also made her unable to trust herself.

    Shi Xiaobai easily guessed at the silver-haired girl¡¯s mental state. He could not help but sigh. He felt even more pity for the silver-haired girl¡¯s kindness.

    Shi Xiaobai said softly, ¡°Rx, even if This King falls from here, This King will still be left unscathed.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was not joking. After consuming the Transcendence Holy Tree¡¯s fruit, with his physical strength and psionic protection, it would definitely not be fatal if he fell from a few hundred meters. He might not necessarily escape unscathed, but the greatest injury he could get would be bone fractures.

    But when the silver-haired girl heard Shi Xiaobai¡¯sforting, she immediately imagined the scene of Shi Xiaobai plummeting. She immediately tensed up as she hugged him even tighter, as though she wanted to merge Shi Xiaobai into her body.

    Shi Xiaobai gave a helpless smile. He had wanted to ask about the matter of her suddenly having crystal wings because he had previously witnessed Speechless using simr crystal wings to cross the vast ravine back in the Silent Deste Lands.

    However, from the way the silver-haired girl¡¯s arms were nervously trembling, he decided not to distract her.

    The duo flew high in the air and nearly melted into the night. Soon, they passed the chaotic battlefield. Although the silver-haired girl flew rather clumsily, she had managed to sessfully reach the destination. The spot they arrived was directly above the Divine General Centaur.

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°Fly to a height of hundred meters and let This King down.¡±

    The silver-haired girl hurriedly shook her head. She didn¡¯t dare to let Shi Xiaobai drop at a hundred meters.

    Shi Xiaobai said helplessly, ¡°Then make it fifty meters. Only by falling from the sky can This King end the battle in the fastest possible way.¡±

    The silver-haired girl shook her head like a rattle. It was clear that she did not wish to let Shi Xiaobai take the risk of fifty meters.

    ¡°Thirty meters?¡±

    The silver-haired girl shook her head.

    ¡°Twenty meters?¡±

    The silver-haired girl still shook her head.

    ¡°Ten meters!?¡±

    The silver-haired girl nearly turned dizzy from shaking her head.

    Shi Xiaobai was rendered speechless as he suddenly reached out his hands to hold onto the silver-haired girl¡¯s soft arms. With a hard pull, he opened the silver-haired girl¡¯s arms.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strength was clearly not one the silver-haired girl could match. Instantly, Shi Xiaobai had freed himself from her embrace.

    The silver-haired girl was given a fright as she nearly screamed. But she quickly covered her mouth subconsciously as she stared with widened eyes at Shi Xiaobai while swooping quickly downwards.

    They were at an altitude of two hundred meters. With Shi Xiaobai plummeting from such a height, the silver-haired girl¡¯s heart was so nervous that it nearly jumped out of her chest. She tried her best to chase after the plummeting Shi Xiaobai.

    But for some reason, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s descending speed was many times faster than hers. There was no way for her to catch up!

    Suddenly, the silver-haired girl saw a ck and white sword appear in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand. Golden bits of light appeared in the air as they gathered around Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai lifted his sword high up with both hands and plummeted straight towards the ground. The golden light was gathered on the ck and white sword as suddenly a gigantic golden sword phantom appeared!

    A hundred meters!

    Fifty meters!

    Thirty meters!

    Twenty meters!

    Ten meters!

    The phantom of the golden sword grew increasing corporeal. It was dazzling in the dark night and was even brighter than the stars and more beautiful than the moon!

    The Celestial army on the ground clearly noticed the falling golden sword phantom. They hurriedly yelled and fled. Even the Divine General Centaur widened his eyes as he tried to flee!

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s speed of descent was too fast. It was unbelievable!

    The silver-haired girl noticed that despite using all her strength to descend, Shi Xiaobai had alreadynded on the ground when she was still a hundred meters in the air!

    And apanying him was the gigantic golden sword phantom!

    The silver-haired girl swore that she would never forget this scene that would follow her for the rest of her life!

    The gigantic golden sword phantom stabbed straight into the ground as countless specks of golden light dispersed and inundated the ground. It was like arge golden lotus that had bloomed on the ground!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An explosion boomed as all sound was drowned. Ears went momentarily deaf as the world seemed to plunge into a moment of silence.

    And in that lonely silence, one could see a golden lotus emanate through the darkened ground from the sky. The resplendent light spread as the golden dots of light rose into the air like bubbles. They appeared like stars that were returning back to their rightful ce in the sky.

    And in the middle of the golden lotus stood a youth. It was as if he was enveloped in light but it also seemed like he was emitting the light.

    All of that was an unforgettable beauty.

    The silver-haired girl¡¯s eyes gradually blurred but she could not bear blinking her eyes. She only wanted to deeply etch the scene into her mind.

    But the beautiful picture for the silver-haired girl was a nightmarish scene for the Celestial soldiers. It was because their Divine General, Centaur, was pulverized by that strike. Even the g that represented the Celestial domain was reduced to dust in the light.

    ¡°The Divine General is dead!¡±

    ¡°Heavens, what a terrifying strike. How can we fight that?¡±

    ¡°Run, quickly run!¡±

    With the Divine General dead, the Celestial soldiers that were only a probing first wave immediately lost all morale as they ran away screaming.

    Fleeing soldiers were bound to be defeated.

    The Infernal soldiers immediately pursued the escaping Celestial soldiers in excitement.

    But at that moment, a deafening roar stopped them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pursue them! Return!¡±

    It was none other than Shi Xiaobai¡¯s voice. Only then did the Infernal soldiers realize that the golden sword phantom that shot down from the sky came from their beloved Infernal King.

    The Infernal soldiers immediately stopped their pursuit. They did not ask for any reason, nor did they grumble about not pursuing. Instead, they threw up their hands and yelled, ¡°Long live the Infernal King!¡±

    Under the deafening shouts, the Celestial soldiers fled in defeat like crestfallen dogs!

    ¡­

    Silent Deste Lands, ten miles away from the Infernal domain

    The scene of the golden sword phantom falling made the Transcendent soldiers shiver. The cheers of long live the Infernal King could still be heard clearly from a distance of ten miles.

    Moya could not help but ask, ¡°Your Majesty, what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°It looks like the Infernal domain won the first battle.¡±

    The gargantuan fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°The war has only just begun. The Celestial domain has only sent its first wave of attacks as a probe. Continue waiting.¡±

    Moya nodded.

    At that moment, the sound of hurried footsteps came from the rear.

    ¡°No good! No good! No good!¡±

    A green-skinned dwarf was running frantically and looked out of breath. Despite so, he continued shouting ¡®no good¡¯. He had rushed here from afar, as though something urgent had cropped up!

    The gargantuan frowned and shouted to the green-skinned dwarf that had rushed over, ¡°What happened?¡±

    The green-skinned dwarf yelled at the top of his lungs, ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s bad! The Transcendence Holy Tree¡­has been burned down!¡±

    There was immediately an uproar among the Transcendent soldiers when they heard this!

    The gargantuan¡¯s heart leaped as well as he loudly said, ¡°Speak clearly! Why would the Transcendence Holy Tree burn down?¡±

    The green-skinned dwarf immediately responded but he nearly choked. After taking three deep breaths, he said in a hurry, ¡°Your Majesty, after you led the troops away¡­some scoundrel sneaked into Transcendence and¡­burned the Transcendence Holy Tree down! ording to the Grand Elder, the power that burned the holy treees fromes from¡­¡±

    The gargantuan angrily bellowed, ¡°Quickly say it. Where did ite from?¡±

    The green-skinned dwarf gasped and nearly choked to death, but he endured it by shouting, ¡°From the Celestials!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Infernal domain, first line of defense

    The cheers of long live the Infernal Kingsted for several minutes before it was forced toe to halt by Shi Xiaobai. The soldiers began cleaning up the bloody battlefield. When they saw the corpses of theirrades-in-arms, the joy of victory immediately disappeared as they began wailing.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed in his heart. This was the cruelty of war. So what if they had won?

    After seeing familiarpanions turning into cold corpses, was there a failure worse than such pain?

    Shi Xiaobai quietly looked into the distance. He knew that the war had just begun. The next wave of attacks from the Celestial domain would quickly befall them.

    How should he prevent the war?

    At that moment, an Infernal general suddenly walked towards Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai asked in wonder, ¡°Is there something?¡±

    The Infernal general knelt down respectfully. With a nearly inaudible voice, he whispered, ¡°Your Majesty, is tomorrow¡¯s n to be continued?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was startled as he asked in surprise, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s n?¡±

    The Infernal general said with a nod, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Didn¡¯t you secretly arrange a n of invading Transcendence three days ago. Now with the Celestial domain suddenly attacking us, are we to continue carrying out our n?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 410: Let us play a board game that tests wisdom and strategy

    Chapter 410: Let us y a board game that tests wisdom and strategy

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Didn¡¯t you secretly arrange a n of invading Transcendence three days ago? Now with the Celestial domain suddenly attacking us, are we to continue carrying out our n?¡±

    The Infernal general¡¯s words made Shi Xiaobai frown. He had yet to arrive in the seventh level three days ago. The person who secretly crafted the ns was apparently the real Infernal King, but why would the real Infernal King want to invade Transcendence?

    Shi Xiaobai pondered for a moment before he asked, ¡°Back then, on what grounds did This King use to propose the invasion of Transcendence?¡±

    The Infernal general was slightly surprised. The question sounded odd, but the Infernal general immediately expressed his virtuous loyalty and respect. He quickly answered truthfully, ¡°I am unsure of the specific reason, but I remember that back then Your Majesty was extremely furious and cursed Transcendence for being a ¡®darn thief¡¯. It¡¯s as if they had stolen something important of Your Majesty¡¯s, and they had forced your hand to invade Transcendence even if the peace of so many years would be broken.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart leaped. The word ¡®thief¡¯ gave him a strange association.

    Shi Xiaobai did not carry on asking. With a deep sigh, he said to the Infernal general, ¡°Cancel the invasion ns of Transcendence. Now, the most important thing is to guard the Infernal domain and withstand the attacks of the Celestial domain.¡±

    Regardless of the reason why the real Infernal King wanted to invade Transcendence, the present Infernal King was Shi Xiaobai. Shi Xiaobai obviously could not lose his mind. He would not send troops to invade Transcendence while the Celestial domain was attacking the Infernal domain.

    When the Infernal general heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. He immediately responded respectfully, ¡°Yes! I will inform the various generals and cancel the ns of invading Transcendence.¡±

    The memory of the Infernal King¡¯s wrath three days ago was still fresh on the Infernal general¡¯s mind. He was afraid that the Infernal King would lose his reason due to his anger and insist on proceeding with his attack on Transcendence. Now, the Infernal general felt relieved seeing the Infernal King calm andposed.

    As the Infernal general retreated, the silver-haired girl happened to fly down from the sky.

    After shended, she stared at Shi Xiaobai. Clearly, she was unhappy about Shi Xiaobai¡¯s act of pulling apart her arms when they were two hundred meters in the air. Her heart nearly leaped out because of fright.

    Shi Xiaobai gave a cating smile and said, ¡°Look, This King ispletely unscathed despite falling two hundred meters.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had no other option. Coming down from the sky was the fastest and most effective way to crumble the morale of the Celestial soldiers. However, the silver-haired girl was overly kind-hearted. She did not even agree to a height of ten meters and was afraid that he would suffer even the tiniest of injuries. It forced Shi Xiaobai to use such a method.

    When the silver-haired girl heard him, she rolled her eyes. Like an angry kitten which had its tail raised, she stared angrily at Shi Xiaobai. It seemed to say¡ªyou are naughty, really naughty.

    The silver-haired girl¡¯s return to her lively state made Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heavy heart feel much better. Heughed heartily as he reached out and stroked the silver-haired girl¡¯s head and quipped, ¡°Thank you for bringing This King on a flight. However, your flying skills still need improvement. This King nearly suffered a high-altitude mishap.¡±

    The silver-haired girl¡¯s face turned slightly red as she pretended to stare angrily at Shi Xiaobai. She then turned and ran towards Sunless andpany that were walking over. Being unable to speak, she had a natural affinity with Sunless, who was a person of few words.

    Shi Xiaobai gave the others a knowing nod before he turned to look at the Infernal soldiers that were cleaning up the tragic mess.

    The war had just begun and the first wave of the Celestial army had already caused such bloodshed.

    How cruel would it be if the war intensified?

    How should he prevent the war?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai andpany spent the night at the Infernal domain¡¯s first line of defense till the early hours of the morning. However, the second wave of attacks did note. When the Infernal reconnaissance troops returned from their search for the Celestial army¡¯smand post, they reported that they did not find any traces of the Celestial army in a radius of a hundred miles.

    Shi Xiaobai saw how the Infernal soldiers were exhausted from a night of waiting, so he let the Infernal soldiers rest. He only left behind a tiny portion of patrolling soldiers.

    Shi Xiaobai and Sunless waited till ten in the morning before returning to the Infernal King¡¯s pce to rest. Waiting foolishly for the enemy¡¯s attack without resting was an extremely stupid act. It was critical to have enough sleep as no one knew how long the war wouldst or when the enemy would attack.

    Shi Xiaobai returned to the Infernal King¡¯s bedroom and realized that the Infernal Queen was still sleeping in bed. When he opened the door, the Infernal Queen did not open her eyes, but the slight changes in her breathing sounds revealed that she was faking her sleep.

    Shi Xiaobai did not n on exposing her because he had more important things to do.

    Shi Xiaobai went straight for the desk which he never had a chance to study for a prolonged period of time.

    There were books and notes piled on the desk. It was very likely that the real Infernal King had left behind several pieces of useful information on the desk.

    But this time, Shi Xiaobai did not immediately flip through the books. Instead, he reached his hand towards the table¡¯s bottom drawer.

    As entry into the Infernal King¡¯s bedroom was prohibited, the drawer was not locked. Shi Xiaobai began rummaging through the drawer. Despite there being many things in the drawer, none of them was what Shi Xiaobai wanted to find.

    Only when he rummaged through the third drawer did Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes light up slightly. He pulled out an item from the drawer¡¯s clutter.

    It was a jade pendant. It was a pure, smooth, cold and wless amber-colored jade.

    Shi Xiaobai held the jade pendant in hand and finally affirmed his guess.

    The jade pendant was very pretty, but from the looks of it, it was not an ordinary jade pendant. Shi Xiaobai, who had an acute sense for the quantity of energy, could sense the endless amounts of energy contained within the jade pendant as he held it in his hand. The energy was something that could match the Transcendence Holy Tree¡¯s fruit.

    It was not an ordinary jade pendant.

    It was the¡ªCelestial Jade!

    Shi Xiaobai sighed. After hearing the Infernal general mention the word ¡®thief¡¯, he recalled the story of the Hero King. The Hero King had stolen the Infernal King¡¯s Infernal sword and pushed the me on Leonis. It resulted in the war between the Infernal domain and Transcendence. And in the story, the reason why the Celestial domain attacked the Infernal domain was because the Hero King had stolen the Celestial King¡¯s Celestial Jade and he had sent it to the Infernal King.

    Therefore, the first thing Shi Xiaobai searched for was the jade pendant when he returned to the bedroom. He never expected that the Infernal King would ce it into the cluttered drawer.

    But what was all this about?

    Did the assessment program deliberately set the story background to be as such?

    Shi Xiaobai ruminated over it.

    While pondering, Shi Xiaobai instinctively did something. He ced the Celestial Jade in his hand into his mouth and began chewing on it before swallowing it.

    After swallowing the Celestial Jade, a surging force swept through his body. Shi Xiaobai was jolted awake as he gaped. He felt at a loss whether tough or to cry.

    Why did he develop such a bad habit¡­

    ¡°Darling is awesome to be able to even eat the Celestial Jade.¡±

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s mocking voice sounded from behind, ¡°I¡¯m very curious. How does the Celestial Jade taste?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned around and noticed the Infernal Queen, who was dressed in a translucent night gown that faintly revealed her figure, climb out of bed before she slowly walked towards him.

    Shi Xiaobai said with a cating smile, ¡°Not bad. It tastes something like meat floss pie.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not n on making any excuses for his unwittingly instinctive behavior. Since he had already eaten the Celestial Jade, there was nothing else he could do. Although it was someone else¡¯s item, it was now in his hand.

    Furthermore, the Celestial Jade¡¯s nutritional value was on the same grade as the holy tree¡¯s fruit. There were only benefits and no harm to his consuming of it. As for the me of eating the Celestial domain¡¯s holy item, it could be med on the ¡®Infernal King¡¯.

    The world he was in did not have meat floss pie, so the Infernal Queen was unable to imagine it instantly. She only smiled as she looked at Shi Xiaobai. There was a probing look that shimmered in her eyes. When she saw that Shi Xiaobai had found the Celestial Jade, she wanted to see if Shi Xiaobai would take it for his own. However, she never expected that Shi Xiaobai would eat the Celestial Jade.

    This made the Infernal Queen surprised, shocked and amused.

    In her opinion, Shi Xiaobai was an extraordinary human.

    ¡°Darling, you made me stay alone in this empty room for an entire night. You are so cruel. I was really lonely.¡±

    The Infernal Queen did not continue harping on the matter of the Celestial Jade. Instead, she squinted her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Darling, do you want to y a board game with me so as to kill time?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised.

    y a board game?

    Shi Xiaobai could only scratch his head when dealing with the Infernal Queen, who acted erratically.

    However, he had no interest in ying a board game, so he refused without any hesitation, ¡°Not free.¡±

    The Infernal Queen clearly did not expect Shi Xiaobai to agree. Therefore, she said with a chuckle, ¡°If Darling were to win a round, I¡¯ll answer any question except for questions pertaining to my identity!¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he was stunned but he could not help but ask, ¡°Really?¡±

    The Infernal Queen nodded, ¡°I definitely wouldn¡¯t break my promise.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai, who was struggling to figure out a way to prevent the war, immediately had his eyes lit up. He knew that the Infernal Queen in front of him definitely knew a lot of information and intelligence that he did not know. If he could inquire any question other than the ones pertaining to her identity, it would be absolutely helpful to him.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately said, ¡°Alright, This King agrees. Go ahead, what game shall we y?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was not well-versed in many board games, but he was very confident of his intelligence. He was not afraid of a board game that was a test of wits.

    But it was unexpected that after a moment of pondering, the Infernal Queen blinked and said, ¡°What game does Darling want to y?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was astounded. ¡°You are letting This King decide?¡±

    The Infernal Queen nodded with a terse affirmation.

    Shi Xiaobai chuckled. She actually wanted him to decide on the game? The Infernal Queen really did not know the immensity of the universe!

    If he won the game, he could obtain information and intelligence, so Shi Xiaobai would definitely not hold back.

    He said with a smile, ¡°Alright, let us y a board game that tests wisdom and strategy¡­¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 411: A Complex Chess Game That Turns Crazy

    Chapter 411: A Complex Chess Game That Turns Crazy

    ¡°Alright, let us y a game that tests wisdom and strategy¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said with a chuckle, ¡°Aerone Chess! 1¡±

    The Infernal Queen naturally did not know of the unique board game that came from Earth, but since she dared to let Shi Xiaobai decide, it was certain that she was mentally prepared to y something she had never yed before.

    The Infernal Queen said with a calm smile, ¡°I¡¯ve never yed Aerone Chess before. Can Darling exin the rules?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded understandably. He took a piece of white paper meant for drawing from the desk and began drawing theyout of Aerone Chess. Each corner was supposed to be evenly divided between the colors, red, yellow, blue and green. However, Shi Xiaobai could not find any crayons, so he could only use text in ce of color.

    Aerone Chess¡¯s four differently-colored regions were constructed in a regr pattern. One simply needed to remember one colored corner to reproduce the rest. Therefore, Shi Xiaobai very easily reproduced the board of Aerone Chess.

    After that, he found four golden coins and four silver coins from the clutter in the drawer. He used them to represent the airne pieces.

    After Shi Xiaobai was done preparing the chess and chess pieces, he began exining the rules of Aerone Chess.

    In fact, the rules of Aerone Chess are simple to understand. Every side has four airne pieces parked in their hangers that are located at the corners of the board. One would roll the dice, and an airne piece can only be taxied out of the hangar when a 5 or 6 is rolled. Any piece can be chosen, but the number of spaces the piece can move is decided by the number of spaces indicated by the dice. The piece has to fly clockwise around the board before reaching the center base. Whoever first gets all four airne pieces into the center of the board wins.

    Additional rules are the rules of additional rolls, sending a piece back to the hangar, jumping to the next space of its own color uponnding on a space of its own color, shortcut paths, and stacking of pieces.

    The additional rules were not thatplex and were easily understandable. Aerone Chess was one of the many board games that had rather simple to understand rules.

    And to most people, thergest factor that depended on victory in Aerone Chess was luck. One¡¯s luck at dice rolling determined the oue. The better one rolled the dice, the more ¡®6¡¯ appearing to result in additional rolls allowed one to move more spaces.

    Furthermore, if one had bad luck, with the airne pieces almost reaching the center base, but one just fails to roll the required number. It would result in one unable to sessfully reach center base. The advantage of being ahead might eventually evaporate into nothingness.

    Hence, to most people, Aerone Chess is easy to learn and understand. Also a board game that was more rted to luck was considered to be more leisurely than strategy board game. They were most suitable for children.

    However, when the Infernal Queen heard all the rules, she fell into silence for a moment before she could not help but look up and say, ¡°Darling, the choice of board game is trulyplex. It is indeed a test of intelligence and strategy. However, I need to warn you that my intelligence is something even I¡¯m afraid of. Darling, are you sure you want to choose a board game that consists only of intelligence and strategy?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said with augh, ¡°Sorry, This King also frequently wonders about the existence of such a clever existence like This King. So,peting in intelligence and strategy is also the greatest advantage and forte of This King. No matter how smart you are, you won¡¯t be smarter than This King.¡±

    The Infernal Queen said with a covered smile, ¡°Since Darling is so confident, then why don¡¯t we y Aerone Chess?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said with a nod, ¡°Come on. This King wants you to taste the feeling of despair of what it means to never ¡®fly to the finishing point¡¯!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Aerone Chess in the eyes of an ordinary person is an entertaining game that is mostly about luck and a tiny bit of strategy. But to Shi Xiaobai, it was a game that was a grueling test of intelligence and strategy. In the Infernal Queen¡¯s point of view, it was a game thatpletely tested intelligence and strategy.

    Why would it be like that?

    Was Shi Xiaobai fooling the Infernal Queen while the Infernal Queen was just ying along with him in sarcasm?

    Of course not!

    It¡¯s because to the two of them, Aerone Chess is truly a game that is much moreplicated than other board games. It could even be considered the mostplicated board game of all!

    You might find it ridiculous. Aerone Chess is clearly a board game that depends on one¡¯s luck at rolling the die to determine victory. Furthermore, there were only four pieces that could be controlled! So how could it have anything to do withplexity?

    You might think that Shi Xiaobai and the Infernal Queen were joking.

    But in fact, you ignored the most important point. The greatest difference Shi Xiaobai and Infernal Queen had from ordinary people was¡ªthey did not need luck when rolling a die!

    Yes, with their strength and ability to stably control their strength, they could roll the required number at any time they wanted!

    Rolling dice was a procedure that could be directly skipped. All they needed was to consider what number they should roll during their turn!

    And afterpletely abandoning the concept of luck, howplicated is Aerone Chess? Let me analyze it in detail for you.

    Firstly, in Aerone Chess, there is an award mechanism. When you roll ¡®6¡¯, you are awarded the option to roll the die a second time or not. But in order to prevent yers from throwing an infinite numbers of ¡®6¡¯, the rules had a catch that if ¡®6¡¯ was rolled three consecutive times, one would be punished. All the airne pieces of the yer, including the pieces that had reached the center base would be sent back to the hangar and y passes to the next yer.

    Therefore, when the yer can arbitrarily control the rolling of points, they can easily throw from 1 to 18, with a total of 18 valid choices.

    And in Aerone Chess, there were same-colored jumping of pieces (if a ne piecends on a space of its own color, it immediately jumps to the next space of its own color), as well as shortcut squares (when a ne piecends on one of the shortcut squares of its own color, it may take a shortcut, traversing a quarter of the board. It wouldplete a move as high as 16 moves). These two jumping rules made the yer have way more than 16 possible moves.

    And ording to the calctions, from sending the airne pieces out of the hanger, with all three dice rolls used on the same airne piece can at best move it by 42 spaces!

    That also meant that in one round, there were 42 possible oues avable to the yer for each airne piece!

    And the yer has a total of 4 airne pieces!

    Furthermore, the yer can choose to not throw 6 to prevent the triggering of the reward. Each round, the yer can choose to move once, twice or thrice, a total of three choices.

    Then, how many variations can a yer have in his own round?

    The answer was on the order of the product of 42, 4, and 3¡ª504binations!

    In addition to the possibility of stacking pieces (when a nends on another ne in its own fleet, the yer may ¡°stack¡± the pieces and move them as one piece until they reach the center) or attacking (when a yernds on an opponent¡¯s piece, the opponent returns that piece to its hangar). These two change the possible variations of the control of the pieces.

    A yer was facing way more than 504binations during his single round. It was even more than a thousand!

    What did this mean?

    It means that during one¡¯s turn, one has a thousand possible moves to make. Furthermore, after your round, you have to consider what the changes the other party¡¯s thousand possible moves would do to the situation.

    And this was just one round of the game. We all know that really talented chess yers would typically calcte three to four rounds, or even up to ten rounds. And in Aerone Chess, if one wanted to consider ten rounds ahead, how manybinations would be needed?

    1000 to the 20th power!

    It could be considered soplex that it turns crazy!

    1. Also known as Ludo

 Chapter 412: Itâ€™s impossible for This King to make a mistake

    Chapter 412: It¡¯s impossible for This King to make a mistake

    If this simple and straightforward number is unable to let you have an intuitive sense of theplexity of Aerone Chess, let uspare it to some other board games that people might be more familiar with. After all, there is no damage when there is noparison.

    For example, let¡¯s talk about Go which is considered an extremelyplicated board game.

    Go¡¯s board is formed out of 19 by 19 squares, with a total of 361 intersections. That means that each round, a yer is facing a 361 variables. But most people know that the intersections can be upied by pieces, so when the pieces are ced, the number of avable moves depend on the number of remaining pieces and the number of intersection points.

    Therefore, in Go, a yer will be facing 361 variations in the first round, but in the second round, it will reduce to 360. Of course, Go has the situation of capturing pieces by surrounding an area. However, it only increases the number of variations, but will never exceed 361!

    That is to say, even the extremelyplicated Go only has 361 variations. It¡¯spletely iparable to Aerone Chess¡¯s thousand variations!

    And let¡¯s consider another well-known board game¡ªChinese chess.

    Theplexity in Chinese chess that is slightly superior to Go is that every round, a yer has control over 16 pieces. And in each round, only one piece can be moved.

    However, theplexity in Chinese chess that is inferior to Go is that the number of variations of Chinese chess is too few.  The General, Advisor and Elephant piece are limited to one side of the board, so there is no need to talk about them. The number of variations they have is also extremely tiny. And Soldier pieces can only move one space in a straight line in the beginning. Its number of variations is just pathetic.

    The Horse piece can cross the river that is in the middle of the board, but the movement is too restrictive. It can only move diagonally, and is limited to 8 movements. However, there is a possibility of being blocked, so there are cases when it is unable to move.

    Chariot and Cannon pieces are the most mobile pieces in Chinese chess. They could move orthogonally. The Cannon piece can even jump over intervening pieces to capture other pieces. However, the amount of movement the Chariot and Cannon pieces is severely restricted. It¡¯s because the board of Chinese chess is only a 9 by 10 grid. Removing the dangerous positions in a game, the number of variations the Chariot and Cannon pieces can cause would be extremely limited.

    Therefore, although Chinese chess controls many pieces, each piece has too few variations. Therefore, the amount of variations each round can create will never exceed Go, much less beparable to Aerone Chess!

    It is the same rationale with Chess.

    Therefore, the conclusion is already obvious. In the event where yers can freely control the roll of the dice, theplexity of Aerone Chess far exceeds that of Go, Chinese chess and chess!

    This was why Shi Xiaobai and the Infernal Queen would call Aerone Chess as a game that is a ¡®grueling test of intelligence and strategy¡¯!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In any board game, there was a tactical difference between the first and second mover. It was the same with Aerone Chess. Under the insistence of the Infernal Queen, Shi Xiaobai eventually became the first mover.

    This looked like the Infernal Queen was voluntarily giving Shi Xiaobai the advantage, but in fact, it was a strategy the Infernal Queen chose.

    Shi Xiaobai very quickly understood the meaning behind the Infernal Queen¡¯s words of ¡®my intelligence is something even I¡¯m afraid of¡¯.

    The Infernal Queen was truly very intelligent. Her every step could be said to be perfectly calcted. It never gave Shi Xiaobai a chance to take any advantage of her.

    Shi Xiaobai chose to first move two airne pieces and made one of the piecesplete a same-color jump.

    However, the Infernal Queen chose to move three airne pieces. At the third time she rolled the die, she threw a ¡®5¡¯. She had allowed them to take off, but she did not do so the three consecutive times. She did not let any piece join the battlefield.

    Immediately following that, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s nightmare descended on him.

    He and the Infernal Queen were diagonally across each other. He yed with red while the Infernal Queen yed green. Only when Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pieces passed the green hangar would the Infernal Queen let her pieces leave the safe zone and strike at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pieces, forcing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pieces that crossed the line to return to the hangar.

    Expulsion of the other party¡¯s airne pieces was a verymon and simple strategy, but when it reached the rigorous extent to which the Infernal Queen could perform, it became a terrifying act.

    As the first yer, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s first choice was of course to attack, but not a single one of his pieces could reach the final line. Every time it passed the green hangar, it would be sent back by the Infernal Queen¡¯s strike!

    This was not a simple matter. As long as the Infernal Queen made a little miscalction, it would allow Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pieces to leap to the final point. But what was terrifying was that the Infernal Queen did not make even the tiniest of missteps!

    No matter what actions Shi Xiaobai¡¯s airne pieces took, be it taking a detour before the green hangar or to use a shortcut to traverse a great distance, or stack pieces, the Infernal Queen would see through it and set up a trap to resolve the situation. She was always able to send Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pieces back to the hangar!

    The Infernal Queen had used four pieces to seal off all possible routes that Shi Xiaobai could use to reach the end point!

    ¡°I heard Darling wanted to let me experience the ¡®despair of what it means to never fly to the finishing point¡¯?¡±

    The Infernal Queen gave a sweet smile that exuded her astonishing beauty. In her smile was an unassable confidence.

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent for a moment, and said softly, ¡°Is this the reason why you insisted on being after me?¡±

    The Infernal Queen nodded and said with blinking eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to be experiencing the ¡®despair of what it means to never fly to the finishing point¡¯.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai chuckled and said, ¡°Very good and very forceful. It has to be said that you have made This King turn slightly interested. Your defense is very perfect, but it only confines you to defense. By constantly defending without attacking, there is simrly no way for your piece to reach the end point.¡±

    The Infernal Queen said with a covered smile, ¡°Darling, what you said makes a lot of sense. But I must say, I am constantly defending, but isn¡¯t Darling constantly invading? By constantly invading without any defense, Darling would eventually make a mistake. When the timees, I will not be showing any mercy.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and said, ¡°Mistakes? Such a word does not exist.¡±

    The two looked into each others eyes and stopped their ¡®taunting¡¯. They cast their gazes back on the board and began to think even more seriously.

    And the game situation was as Shi Xiaobai said. He was constantly attacking, but he had to always consider about the possibility of the Infernal Queen¡¯s counterattack. He seemed like he was haphazardly attacking, but in fact, he was sealing the chances of the Infernal Queen going from a defensive to offensive stance.

    As for the Infernal Queen, she was constantly looking for a mistake while defending. But under Shi Xiaobai¡¯s perfect calctions, she could only constantly defend.

    Their pieces constantly struck each other in a struggle. And after a hundred rounds, not a single piece reached the end point!

    ¡°Darling, you are really very clever.¡±

    The Infernal Queen, who failed to find any mistake for a hundred rounds, looked at Shi Xiaobai with zed eyes. She spoke sultrily, ¡°Your cleverness has made me wet.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai did not understand the hidden meaning behind ¡®wet¡¯ as his mind waspletely on the board game. He replied, ¡°You aren¡¯t bad either. To be able to y a hundred rounds with This King in Aerone Chess without being defeated, you are the first.¡±

    The Infernal Queen said with a coquettish smile, ¡°To not make me find a mistake, Darling is the first as well. If both of us do not make any mistakes in this game, it can go on for all eternity.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°This King isn¡¯t sure if you will make a mistake or not, but it is impossible for This King to make a mistake.¡±

    As Shi Xiaobai said, he rolled his die to finish the actions for his round. At that moment, the Infernal Queen¡¯s four pieces were on the board. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s first action of rolling a 6 had hit the Infernal Queen¡¯s closest piece. The second action he did was to roll another 6 and make one of the ne pieces in the hangar lift off.

    At that moment, Shi Xiaobai just needed to roll a ¡®4¡¯ for his third time and he would be able to once again seal off the chances for the Infernal Queen tounch a counterattack.

    However, the dice did not stop at ¡®4¡¯. Instead, with a shake, it rolled a ¡®6¡¯!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. His hand that he had not retracted remained stiffly in ce.

    The smiling Infernal Queen suddenly dazed as she looked up at Shi Xiaobai and said in surprise, ¡°Darling, you made a mistake!?¡±

 Chapter 413: Truly realistic acting

    Chapter 413: Truly realistic acting

    The corner of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mouth suffused a wry smile as he said, ¡°Hand slipped.¡±

    The Infernal Queen was surprised as she looked Shi Xiaobai seriously in the eye and said, ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t count. Try rolling it again?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai immediately shook his head and said firmly, ¡°Of course not. Making a mistake while rolling the die is a mistake. A true gentleman never regrets a move he makes in chess. How can I freely roll it again? Furthermore, it¡¯s only a tiny mistake. It has little effect, so let¡¯s carry on.¡±

    The Infernal Queen fell silent.

    Was it really a tiny mistake?

    By rolling a ¡®6¡¯ a third time, it meant that Shi Xiaobai had consecutively rolled three ¡®6¡¯s. ording to the rules, three consecutive rolls of ¡®6¡¯ would result in a punishment.

    All of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s airne pieces were immediately sent back to the hangar, including the pieces that had reached the end point. Furthermore, it was a forced end to his turn, and immediately switched to the Infernal Queen¡¯s turn!

    This was none other than a huge, fatal mistake!

    The Infernal Queen gaped, but when she saw Shi Xiaobai¡¯s resolute attitude, she did not attempt to persuade him any further. She found it rather unfortunate that such an intense game would quicklye to an end.

    But out of respect for each other, the Infernal Queen did not go easy on her round. She had three pieces on the board, so the Infernal Queen made three moves, sending all three pieces away from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s kill zone!

    Shi Xiaobai was helpless regarding this. In the next round, he threw ¡®6¡¯, ¡®6¡¯, ¡®5¡¯. He made three airne pieces take off, but he could no longer prevent the Infernal Queen¡¯s three pieces from reaching the endpoint!

    ¡°It looks like I have quite the advantage.¡±

    The Infernal Queen sighed. After hesitating for a moment, she finally decided not to go easy. In the next round, she sent all three pieces to the endpoint!

    And at the moment, the situation was that three of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s four pieces were still at take off over the hangar, but had yet to advance. As for the Infernal Queen, three of her pieces had reached the end point. As long as she sent thest piece to the end point, she would win!

    The Infernal Queen was holding a big advantage.

    However, Shi Xiaobaiughed instead. It was a deep and meaningful smile.

    ¡°You say that you have quite an advantage?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai threw his die and let the fourth piece lift off. He sent two pieces into the board and said with a chuckle, ¡°You can always try and see if you can send yourst piece to the end point under This King¡¯s defense. The despair of what it means to never ¡®fly to the finishing point¡¯ begins from this moment!¡±

    The Infernal Queen looked up in surprise as she gave a surprised smile. ¡°I see now. Does Darling n to switch from offense to defense? Interesting. Then, let me see if Darling can withstand my attacks!¡±

    With only one piece left, the Infernal Queen had easily entered an unbridled offensive stance. As for Shi Xiaobai, the only thing he could do was defend against the Infernal Queen¡¯sst piece!

    And to speak the truth, using four pieces to defend against one piece was much easier than the Infernal Queen¡¯s usage of four pieces to defend against four pieces. With Shi Xiaobai¡¯s meticulous thinking, the Infernal Queen¡¯s only piece would never cross his defense as long as he did not make another mistake.

    The Infernal Queen attempted for forty rounds but failed to pass through Shi Xiaobai¡¯s iron defense. Therefore, she joked, ¡°If Darling had any desire to attack by first sending one, two, or even three pieces towards the end point, Darling¡¯s defense would fall apart. However, Darling did not do so and maintains a full-out defense of four pieces. It seems Darling doesn¡¯t want to lose? Or is it because Darling really wants to be with me for the rest of his life?¡±

    The Infernal Queen only had one piece left. If Shi Xiaobai had sent one or two pieces to the end point, his defense would show ws and allow the Infernal Queen¡¯sst piece to escape the encirclement and obtain victory!

    However, Shi Xiaobai hadpletely abandoned taking the offensive. He only defended as though he was a loser without any ambition!

    Such a struggle could indeed dy the Infernal Queen¡¯s victory, but it appeared as though he was afraid of failure.

    This made the Infernal Queen slightly disappointed.

    However, was Shi Xiaobai a person afraid of failure?

    Of course not!

    Shi Xiaobai slowly picked up the die. On the forty-first round, it was his turn once again. Shi Xiaobai said with a chuckle, ¡°This King doesn¡¯t have that much time to waste on you. This game has already ended.¡±

    The Infernal Queen was stunned as she cast her gaze at the board.

    At that moment, Shi Xiaobai threw ¡®6¡¯, ¡®6¡¯, ¡®1¡¯. He managed to stack four pieces together!

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s pupils constricted slightly as she looked at her own piece. She was horrified to discover that her piece was exactly 43 spots away from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s stacked piece!

    On closer look, there was no way for her piece to reach the end point during her round. She was short of one step!

    As for Shi Xiaobai, his stacked piece could reach the endpoint by moving its maximum distance.

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s smile gradually turned stiff.

    Her piece could only move 42 steps at most, and it was short of one step to strike Shi Xiaobai¡¯s piece.

    And her piece required two rounds to reach the end point!

    But in the next round, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s stacked piece would simultaneously reach the end point, allowing him to clinch victory!

    She was short of one step!

    But this miss was as good as a mile!

    The Infernal Queen gaped as she looked incredulously at Shi Xiaobai.

    She had lost. She had lost in such a manner?

    During the calm and peaceful attack, she had not revealed any w, but it had suddenly resulted in death!

    Was all of this a coincidence?

    Or was it¡­

    ¡°Darling, you did it on purpose!?¡±

    The Infernal Queen said with an uncontrobleugh, ¡°That mistake roll Darling made was not a mistake¡ªDarling chose the moment when I could send three pieces to the end point in two rounds to make a mistake. So it was to deliberately let me send three pieces to the end point?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded.

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s eyes shimmered as she whispered, ¡°Darling had already nned everything from the moment he deliberately made the mistake. Darling had ¡®seen¡¯ the situation at the forty-first round and knew that victory was at hand at the forty-first round. Is that it?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded his head once again.

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s eyes shed a look of disbelief as she said in astonishment, ¡°How did Darling calcte every step I would take up the forty-first round? How did you do it?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked the Infernal Queen seriously in the eyes and whispered, ¡°Because you are too perfect. Your every step is the most perfect move that This King can think of. Your every step is done with the most precise calctions such that This King is unable to find any w in it. However, perfection is its biggest w! You only y a perfect game, so considering what is the most perfect move in every round is sufficient to calcte what moves you would make.¡±

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s eyes zed over for a moment. She had never realized of such a simple reasoning¡ªperfection had be her biggest w!

    Although Shi Xiaobai had said it in such a simple manner, to put it into practice was actually impossible to imagine. How much reasoning was needed to deduce the forty-one rounds in his head while also needing to consider his own moves as well as the perfect response of his opponent and eventually set up a trap? How clear was his logical reasoning as well as how powerful was his psyche?

    The Infernal Queen could not help but feel a sense of admiration. However, her mouth did the opposite by saying, ¡°Darling¡¯s acting is truly realistic to make me think that Darling had made a mistake. Darling won the game in such a crafty manner!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave a faint smile and calmly said, ¡°All is fair in war!¡±

    The Infernal Queen gave Shi Xiaobai a meaningful nce and whispered, ¡°What an appropriate saying. I have lost. Darling, ask any question you have. Other than my identity, I will definitely answer you truthfully, even if Darling asks which part of my body is the most sensitive.¡±

    ¡­¡­..

 Chapter 414: Darling asked the right person

    Chapter 414: Darling asked the right person

    ¡°What an appropriate saying. I have lost. Darling, ask any question you have. Other than my identity, I will definitely answer you truthfully, even if Darling asks which part of my body is the most sensitive,¡± The Infernal Queen said sultrily.

    Shi Xiaobai ignored the Infernal Queen¡¯s sultry words and asked her the number one question he wanted to ask, ¡°How can the war be prevented?¡±

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s eyebrows pricked up, but there was not much of an astonishment on her face. It was as if she had guessed what Shi Xiaobai¡¯s question would be as she chuckled and said, ¡°Since time immemorial, gods and demons stood on opposite sides in an eternal sh. The war between the two factions had began from the first Celestial King and Infernal King. Itsted for three centuries until the Celestial domain finally had a Celestial King that was sick of war. A treaty with unfair terms and conditions was signed in exchange for thousands of years of peace. And now, the mes of war have been stirred once again. Just like a well-aged wine, how can the fragrance of the wine be suppressed any further once the wine cork is removed? It is very difficult to prevent the war.¡±

    Upon saying that, the Infernal Queen paused. Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly as he said, ¡°And then?¡±

    When the Infernal Queen said a load of crap to end with an analysis that the war would be very difficult to prevent, Shi Xiaobai had an ominous feeling.

    The Infernal Queen gave a smallugh and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s very difficult, I had actually thought of a solution prior to this. Does Darling want to hear it?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai found her sentence somewhat odd, especially the words ¡®prior to this¡¯, but he naturally nodded.

    The Infernal Queen said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, the reason for the Celestial King¡¯s incitement of war is because of that Celestial Jade. If Darling had immediately returned the Celestial Jade and apologized with reparations, before signing some unfair treaties, there is a possibility of preventing the war.¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he was stunned as he said, ¡°That¡¯s your n?¡±

    The Infernal Queen nodded as though it was for granted, ¡°I only managed to think of this n.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent and said helplessly, ¡°The Celestial Jade has already been eaten by This King!¡±

    The Infernal Queen blinked her eyes and said, ¡°I saw that, which was why I said that it¡¯s a method I thought of ¡®prior to this¡¯! Now, I can¡¯t help even if I wanted to.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t your answer too perfunctory? You had said that your intelligence is something that even you are afraid of? But now, you are giving me an answer anyone with a bit more intelligence cane up with?¡±

    The Infernal Queen said with a shrug, ¡°Wasn¡¯t my intelligence just beaten by Darling? If Darling can¡¯t figure out a solution to the problem, how would I be able to?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could tell that the Infernal Queen did not n on seriously answering his question. It might be because she really did not know or she did not want to tell him because of some unknown reasons, but from the way things looked, the Infernal Queen was nning to go back on her word!

    Shi Xiaobai was infuriated at that moment. He did not hold out all hope that he would be able to gain the method of stopping the war from the Infernal Queen, but after ying a round of mentally taxing Aerone Chess, which killed numerous brain cells, Shi Xiaobai felt that he had suffered a great loss.

    Shi Xiaobai said with a deep voice, ¡°This King is extremely unsatisfied with your answer. But since you can¡¯t answer the question, This King won¡¯t make it difficult for you. This King shall change questions.¡±

    The Infernal Queen smirked as she said, ¡°If Darling wants to ask another question, he will need to y another round of Aerone Chess with me.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mouth twitched as he said, ¡°Your first answer isn¡¯t to This King¡¯s satisfaction, yet you think it¡¯s right to get This King to y another round with you? If you bought a rotten fruit, will you continue buying from the same fruit stall a second time? You must at least prove that your answers are of value or why would This King waste his time to y apletely worthless game?¡±

    The Infernal Queen was surprised as she chuckled and said, ¡°What Darling said is very reasonable. I have nothing to offer to your viewpoint. In that case, as Darling said, I will answer another one of Darling¡¯s question and satisfy Darling. But in return, Darling has to y at least one more round of Aerone Chess with me!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could tell from her words. The Infernal Queen had deliberately gone back on her word because she was worried that he would no longer y another round with her after he obtained the answers he wanted. He could tell that the Infernal Queen wanted to seek revenge on the chessboard.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment before finally nodding. Shi Xiaobai admitted that he did not have any match when it came to Aerone Chess. He had a myriad of methods to beat the Infernal Queen into submission.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes flickered as he asked the next question he wanted to know about the most.

    ¡°What is the Infernal King¡¯s Mandate?¡±

    The Infernal Queen fell into a daze. Clearly, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s question had exceeded her expectations. She could not help but say, ¡°Darling, why do you keep asking such odd questions?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell This King that you can¡¯t answer this question either?¡±

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment as she slowly shook her head and said, ¡°Just the opposite. Darling asked the right person. I am probably the only person who can answer this question.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Celestial domain, in front of a teleportation nexus

    With war beginning, the Celestial domain had naturally opened up a teleportation nexus that connected the Celestial domain to the mortal world. Troops of Celestial soldiers were sent through the nexus to the mortal world.

    The teleportation nexus was two-way. By activating it in the Celestial domain, there would be one opened up in the mortal world as well. It was equivalent to opening a path from the mortal world to the Celestial domain as well.

    This was a hidden risk for the Celestial domain because it meant that although the Celestial domain could enter the mortal world, it also meant that mortals could enter the Celestial domain.

    And at that moment, there were a hundred thousand elite soldiers gathered in front of the Celestial domain¡¯s teleportation nexus. They were the second wave that was meant to invade the Celestial domain. After the first wave was defeated earlyst night, they were supposed to have set off and continuously strike at the Infernal domain.

    However, they had no choice but to stay in front of the teleportation nexus for an entire night.

    That¡¯s because in front of the teleportation nexus¡¯s switch, there stood an existence that was not easily touched.

    Their king, the Celestial domain¡¯s Celestial King had switched off the teleportation nexus. Furthermore, he was standing at the switch and prevented any soldier from approaching it!

    Divine General Blood Leopard, ranked eighth among the ten Divine Generals, tried to persuade him all night, but the Celestial King remained cold. Anyone who dared to approach it would be met with a heartless sh of the sword!

    The Celestial King had blocked a hundred thousand soldiers alone, but the soldiers did not dare to group up and attack him.

    It was already nearing noon. Divine General Blood Leopard had not given up trying to persuade the Celestial King. He repeatedly stressed, ¡°Your Majesty, please turn on the teleportation nexus. The defenses ced at the teleportation nexus that we set up in the moral world are far from sufficient. If the Infernal domain were to invade now, the nexus will likely fall! Your Majesty, please think again!¡±

    Speechless remained silent. This was the only method he could think of to prevent the war. In the country with a parliament, he did not have much authority as the Celestial King so Speechless was forced to act in this manner.

    As for Divine General Blood Leopard¡¯s mentioning of sending guards to defend the nexus, Speechless wasn¡¯t foolish enough to believe him. He was certain that if he were to let the hundred thousand soldiers reach the mortal world, it would immediately mean the beginning of a bloody and cruel battle.

    From the intelligence fromst night, the Infernal soldiers did not pursue them. From the looks of it, the Infernal domain did not n on fighting the war. As long as he could stop the Celestial soldiers from proceeding, he could be able to prevent this one-sided war.

    With this thought in mind, Speechless was even more determined to not let the hundred thousand soldiers use the teleportation nexus.

    At that moment, the hundred thousand soldiers suddenly spread out like a tide and made way for a wide path. A figure slowly walked over.

    Speechless looked over as his expression changed slightly.

    That was a tall and and muscr man with bullhorns on his head. He was dressed in the garb of a guard. From the beginning, Speechless had guessed that the bull-horned guard was not an ordinary guard. When heter learned of the bull-horned guard¡¯s identity, he was truly given a scare.

    The bull-horned guard was not a guard, nor was he a Divine General, but the¡ªCelestial domain¡¯s Field Marshal!

 Chapter 415: Speechless begins to question life

    Chapter 415: Speechless begins to question life

    ording to information pertaining to the Celestial domain from past trial-takers, Speechless had certainly never seen any description regarding the Celestial domain¡¯s Field Marshal. But this time, the Celestial domain suddenly had an additional Field Marshal whose influence and power exceeded the ten Divine Generals!

    All the military power of the Celestial domain was in the hands of the bull-horned Field Marshal!

    The hundred thousand soldiers knelt down and chanted, ¡°Field Marshal Awesomo!¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s expression was livid. As he walked slowly over, he said in a deep voice to Speechless, ¡°Your Majesty, what are you trying to do!?¡±

    Speechless could ignore Divine General Blood Leopard, but he had to contend with Field Marshal Awesomo because all the military power was in his hand. He could easily cause a revolt.

    Speechless shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°This King simply wants to prevent the war. Field Marshal Awesomo obviously knows of the cruelty of war. This King is doing this to save the lives of these hundred thousand soldiers. All of you should thank This King instead.¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo said with a sullen expression, ¡°Disregarding the Elders¡¯ objections and using the Will of the King to start the war was because of you. Now, with the troops having high morale and fighting spirit, it¡¯s the best opportunity for us to invade the Infernal domain. But the one singlehandedly stopping the war is also you, Your Majesty. What does Your Majesty intend to do?¡±

    Speechless could only give a wry smile in his heart. There was no way for him to exin that the Celestial King that proposed the war wasn¡¯t him. He could only shoulder the me silently, so Speechless said, ¡°This King has already said. The proposing of a war was done on impulse by This King. After considering itter, This King is filled with regret. So what if the war is won? Our troops will be dead with countless injured. How many people will lose their loved ones? The entire Celestial domain will wallow in the sorrow of death. Now, that the war has only just begun, preventing and ending this war that should not have happened is the only way for This King to redeem the sin hemitted in his rashness!¡±

    Speechless had a sincere expression and his words were very inspiring. All the Celestial soldiers that heard his words were lost in thought. There was an additional but different look in their impatient and anxious eyes.

    When Field Marshal Awesomo saw this scene, a sneer suffused across his lips as he said coldly, ¡°Your Majesty, I didn¡¯t n on exposing your lies, but I can¡¯t stand hearing it any further¡ªThe reason why you stubbornly insisted on war was not because of a moment of impulse but because of carelessness. You caused the extremely valuable Celestial Jade to be stolen by a spy sent by the Infernal King. In order to take back the Celestial Jade, you had hidden your mistake and stubbornlyunched the war! Your Majesty, by preventing the war, are you wallowing in self-defeat and have decided to ¡®give¡¯ the Celestial Jade to the Infernal King and pretend as if nothing had happened?¡±

    When Field Marshal Awesomo said that, all the soldiers burst into an uproar. They did not know that the holy item, the Celestial Jade, had been stolen. They never expected that the cause for the war was because of such a reason!

    If that was true¡­

    ¡°Are you maligning This King?¡±

    Speechless frowned. ¡°The Celestial Jade is clearly in This King¡¯s¡­¡±

    Speechless immediately took out the Celestial Jade from his pocket that he had been ying with previously. However, when he held it and seriously sensed it, Speechless¡¯ expression changed. The words he said midway came to a halt.

    ¡°This is a fake piece of Celestial Jade!?¡±

    Speechless looked in disbelief at the jade pendant in his hand.

    Field Marshal Awesomo said with augh, ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s acting is really admirable. That fake Celestial Jade was specially crafted by an artisan under your special orders. You were worried that the seven Elders would realize that you had lost the Celestial Jade. The reason why youunched the war was because you wanted to get the Celestial Jade back as soon as possible. Everything you did was to cover up the mistake you did due to your carelessness. Are you actually questioning me?¡±

    Speechless could not help but turn silent. He knew that Field Marshal Awesomo was right. What he said was probably the reason why the real Celestial King hadunched the war. The plot was simr to the plot of the Hero King and now, he had to shoulder the me.

    Speechless immediately felt very helpless. He thought that by bing the Celestial King for no good reason, he could at least enjoy the privileges of being the Celestial King. He never expected that not only did he need to shoulder the me for the original Celestial King, he needed to clean up after the Celestial King¡¯s mess. He might as well be the Infernal King! Although the Infernal King was infamous, he at least had the Infernal Queen, who was considered the number one beauty in the world!

    When the soldiers saw how Speechless was silent, they immediately realized the truth of the matter. By not responding, the Celestial King had silently acknowledged it.

    This¡­

    Was a Celestial King that wouldunch a war in order to cover up a sordid deed worthy to be their king?

    The expression in the soldiers¡¯ eyes changed as they could not help but take a step forward.

    Speechless was immediately jolted awake as he swept his eyes coldly at the soldiers and said coldly, ¡°Stop. Whoever dares take another step, don¡¯t me This King for being ruthless!¡±

    Speechless¡¯ intimidation was still effective. The soldiers came to a stop and looked at each other. They were not sure as to what to do, so they finally looked at Field Marshal Awesomo.

    Field Marshal Awesomo said with a sneer, ¡°Your Majesty, have youe to your senses? Do you know how much harm you are causing to the Celestial domain by what you are doing now? The teleportation nexus has been activated. Traces of its activation can¡¯t be removed in a short period of time. The Infernal soldiers will quickly find the location of the teleportation nexus. If the teleportation nexus¡¯s defense were to fall, once the Celestial army is sent through the nexus, they would be killed by an ambush set up by the Infernals. Furthermore, the Infernal army can easilyunch a counteroffensive on the Celestial domain. Then, the location of the battlefield will reverse! Furthermore, first division¡¯s Commander Maio had exchanged his life to destroy the Infernal domain¡¯s barrier. If this drags on, the Infernals will repair the Infernal domain. We will probably end up in a situation of being beaten with no way to fight back! Your Majesty, every second you dy is wicking off life of the entire Celestial domain!¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s words startled Speechless. The Celestial soldiers also felt afraid and worried. They began stirring.

    Speechless fell silent for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. From the fact that the Infernal domain did not enter a pursuit yesterday, it tells us that the Infernal domain does not n on making the war turn more intense. As long as we give up the invasion, they would not take the initiative to invade. The teleportation nexus¡¯s defense will not fall. If it falls, This King¡­¡±

    Just as Speechless was speaking his assuring words, the teleportation nexus beneath everyone¡¯s feet began to rumble. Rainbow colors began to chaotically sh.

    Field Marshal Awesomo eximed in horror, ¡°No good, someone is forcefully opening the teleportation nexus!¡±

    Divine General Blood Leopard stared with widened eyes. ¡°The teleportation nexus¡¯s defense has fallen so quickly!?¡±

    Speechless, who only finished mid-sentence, could not continue on. He lowered his head and looked at the shing teleportation nexus and felt extremely speechless.

    At that moment, Field Marshal Awesomo walked towards the switch. Speechless gaped but no longer stopped him. He knew that he no longer could stop it. Although he was the Celestial King, he could not will the situation that would affect every life in the Celestial domain.

    Speechless could only curse angrily in his heart¡ªFuck you, you idiotic Infernal King. Can¡¯t you fucking tolerate it for a moment? Do you fucking love war that much?

    Speechless looked up and sighed.

    He had tried his best.

    But he couldn¡¯t prevent the war.

    ¡­

 Chapter 416: Infernal Kingâ€™s Mandate

    Chapter 416: Infernal King¡¯s Mandate

    Infernal domain, Infernal King¡¯s bedroom

    The Infernal Queen said with a chuckle, ¡°Just the opposite. Darling asked the right person. I am probably the only person who can answer this question.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised before his eyes lit up. The answer to the question could be rted to how he couldplete the first Absolute Choice. He actually did not have his hopes up when it came to the Infernal Queen, so he was rather surprised that the Infernal Queen really knew the answer.

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but ask, ¡°What is the Infernal King¡¯s Mandate?¡±

    The Infernal Queen nced at Shi Xiaobai and said with a covered smile, ¡°It looks like Darling is eager to know the answer, then I won¡¯t be keeping you in suspense. The Infernal King¡¯s Mandate¡­¡±

    As she spoke, the Infernal Queen walked towards the desk and pulled out an old book from the pile of books and handed it to Shi Xiaobai. ¡°Darling, see for yourself.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but rolled his eyes. So the answer to his question could really be found on the desk!

    Shi Xiaobai gave the Infernal Queen an odd look. Since the answer was on the Infernal King¡¯s desk, why did the Infernal Queen say that she was the only person who could answer. Could it be¡­

    Shi Xiaobai suppressed the guess in his heart as he took the old book over. Although he could have found the book by searching the desk, it would take him a certain amount of time since the book was at the bottom.

    Shi Xiaobai looked down at the old book in his hand. It was such an old book that it was nearly rotting. It was as though it had lived through thousands of years.

    Shi Xiaobai flipped through the book as the text that was nearly melting into the ckish-yellow paper reflected in his eyes. Blots of mottled rust covered a portion of the text and there were marks of worms having chewed on it.

    The text was blurry, but it could barely be understood. There were missing words, but the general idea could still be inferred. Shi Xiaobai struggled as he read the old book.

    The book was very thin, with slightly fewer than twenty pages. The words were also ratherrge, and each page had less than a hundred words. Shi Xiaobai read it seriously, and when he nearly flipped to the end, his mood turned heavy.

    The book described a first-person narrative.

    The protagonist of the story was D¡¯yaba, who was a prince of the D¡¯ya n. From a young age, he was favored and led a blissful childhood.

    The protagonist had an elder brother named D¡¯yaji. Simrly, he was a prince of the D¡¯ya n and was the idol of the protagonist and his closest ymate.

    D¡¯yaba¡¯s happy life came to an end in the year he turned sixteen. That year, an unknown gue broke out in the D¡¯ya n. The nsmen that were inflicted with the gue turned extremely ugly and they would increasingly be irrational to the point of going mad and engage in wanton murder.

    For the D¡¯ya n¡¯s survival, the D¡¯ya n began implementing a quarantine by exile. By sending the nsmen into an isted zone, they were left to fend for themselves.

    And when the exile was proceeding in full swing, the protagonist, D¡¯yaba was also infected!

    In theory, it was impossible for D¡¯yaba to be infected because he lived in the pce all the time. When the gue broke out, he had never stepped out of the pce, so there was no reason for him to be infected!

    But nothing could change the harsh reality. Although D¡¯yaba was a prince, with half of the D¡¯ya n infected and exiled, even a prince was not spared.

    D¡¯yaba was banished to a zone that was like an isted prison.

    The story was a first-person narrative. At that point, the author¡¯s choice of words when describing thend of despair they were exiled to was ¡°I¡¯ve been banished to hell.¡±

    And the book ended abruptly. The simple story sounded somewhat boring and there were too many questions left hanging. However, the final sentence left by the author made Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mood turn heavy.

    ¡°Many yearster, I learned that the reason for my infection was because of my brother¡¯s wicked means. He had done it to obtain the throne that I would have been willing to give him¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed gently and looked towards the Infernal Queen and said, ¡°Where¡¯s the second half of the story?¡±

    The story was obviously not over. It was clear that D¡¯yaba did not die from the infection ¡®many yearster¡¯ or killed by the infected after being banished to ¡®hell¡¯. Instead, he had strongly lived on. What would he do after knowing that the tragedy was a betrayal by his beloved brother many yearster?

    Furthermore, what did this story have to do with the Infernal King¡¯s Mandate?

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind was filled with questions.

    The Infernal Queen smiled and said, ¡°The second half of the story is ratherplicated, but it is also very simple¡­ Not only did D¡¯yaba survive, the nsmen that were inflicted with the gue did not die either. Furthermore, under D¡¯yaba¡¯s lead, they found a road to survival and became another race. After knowing that the infection was D¡¯yaji¡¯s nefarious scheme, D¡¯yaba was enraged. Therefore, war was waged.¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, his eyebrows jumped as he eximed, ¡°Two races? War? Could it be¡­¡±

    The Infernal Queen said with a nod, ¡°That¡¯s right. Just as Darling is thinking, the D¡¯ya race is the current Celestials, and the ugly race that was ousted due to the sickness is the present day Infernals! D¡¯yaba and D¡¯yaji were the first Infernal King and Celestial King respectively! The hatred between the two of them had ignited the mes of war between the two races! Since time immemorial, gods and demons stood on opposite sides in an eternal sh because the original reason was a gue and a feud!¡±

    The small book narrated a simple story, but it also depicted the origins of the Celestials and Infernals!

    ¡°Then, what has this got to do with the Infernal King¡¯s Mandate?¡± Shi Xiaobai asked.

    This was the fundamental issue.

    The Infernal Queen said with a chuckle, ¡°The rise of the Infernal King, the birth of the Infernals, the beginning of the war, all of this is because of a single word. Every Infernal King¡¯s Mandate is obviously that word¡ªrevenge!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. ¡°Seek revenge against the Celestials? Or is it a revenge against the first Celestial King?¡±

    The Infernal Queen shook her head and said, ¡°None of them. The Infernal King¡¯s revenge is targeted at the Celestial King. It has nothing to do with the other Celestials, and the first Celestial King has long died. Therefore to the present Infernal King, the mandate would be naturally the revenge against the present Celestial King!¡±

    ¡°Darling, if my reasoning is correct, the Infernal King¡¯s mandate is¡­to kill the present Celestial King!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyebrows pricked up slightly as he thought carefully over the reasoning behind her conclusion.

    A mandate referred to a mission or responsibility that one had to shoulder. And the Infernal King¡¯s mandate was obviously none other than mission and responsibility the Infernal King had to shoulder!

    The second, third and the sessive Infernal Kings had all inherited the first Infernal King¡¯s position and will. They obviously had to shoulder the mission handed down to them by the first Infernal King. This was the answer to the Infernal King¡¯s mandate.

    Revenge was the Infernal King¡¯s mandate!

    And from whom would the vengeance be sought?

    As the hundredth Infernal King, he naturally could not seek revenge against the first Celestial King, D¡¯yaji. He could not seek revenge against a race that had the same bloodline as his either. So the target could only be the presently living Celestial King!

    There was no problem with the reasoning.

    ¡°In order toplete the Absolute Choice¡¯s mission, the current Celestial King has to be killed.¡±

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai felt his head ache. To kill the Celestial King or to kill the Celestial King. This problem with the same choices was vexing.

 Chapter 417: Tolerate my ass!

    Chapter 417: Tolerate my ass!

    With the Infernal domain¡¯s barrier was destroyed, the Infernal domain should have been the target of everyone. If the mortal world and the Celestial domainbined forces and attacked the Infernal domain, it would be very difficult for it to defend itself after it lost its natural protection. However, in midday of the second day, something drastic happened to the situation. The eyes of the goddess of war turned favorably towards the Infernal domain.

    At midday of the second day, a shocking news came from afar. The Transcendent army had sessfully attacked the teleportation nexus that the Celestial domain used. Although the Celestial army managed to defend in time, preventing the Transcendents from taking control, the teleportation nexus¡¯s switch was destroyed. As a result, the teleportation nexus temporarily could not be closed!

    What did this mean?

    It meant that the Celestial domain had entered a distressing situation just like the Infernal domain. If the teleportation nexus could not be closed, the greatest defense of the Celestial domain was constantly at danger of the enemy¡¯s attack. The Celestial domain, which just needed to focus on attacking, now had to divert a sufficient number of their forces to defend their ownnds!

    The Celestial domain could not even act brazenly before it could do it!

    What resulted in such an awkward situation with the Celestial domain was not because of the Infernal domain¡¯s counterattack but because of the Transcendents¡¯ sudden attack!

    Why did the Transcendents, who were supposed to ally with the Celestial domain to destroy the Infernal domain, suddenly bite at the Celestial domain like a mad dog?

    ording to the furious Transcendents, the Celestial domain had burnt down their holy tree. The evidence was the power that had burnt down the holy tree. It was Celestial Fire that only the Celestial King could wield. No one could imitate it, so the evidence could not be clearer!

    Everyone in the Celestial domain gave Speechless questioning looks.

    Speechless, who was already questioning life, was rendered even more speechless. Why was the me on him all the time?

    However, Speechless couldn¡¯t exin it. He could only shake his head and denied it. He imed to not have destroyed the Transcendence Holy Tree. He did not have any motive, nor did he have the time tomit the crime.

    The Celestial domain believed Speechless¡¯ exnation because they knew that the Celestial King did not have the time to do such an act.

    But the Transcendents would not believe it. The troops that were forced by the gargantuan to fight were originally rather reluctant, but now, it was as if they were on stimnts. The anger and hatred in them gave them sufficient motivation to wage war.

    Therefore, the mes of war between the Transcendents and the Celestial domain were ignited by midday.

    As for the Infernal domain that was about to suffer the fierce invasion of the Celestial domain, it felt like it was liberated. The Celestial domain could only fend for itself, so how could it have the time to attack them?

    The tensed Infernal soldiers were finally able to heave a sigh of relief. The repairing of the Infernal domain¡¯s barrier¡¯s was still underway. When the Infernal domain¡¯s barrier was restored, the Infernal domain would once again be unassable!

    There were Infernal generals that suggested to ally with the Transcendents and attack the Celestial domain together. Even if they did not ally, they could kick the Celestials while they were down. Byunching attacks on the Celestial domain on one side, the Celestial domain would suffer attacks from multiple angles and would not be able to live in peace.

    Such a suggestion was obviously rejected by Shi Xiaobai. Shi Xiaobai was overjoyed when the Infernal domain managed to extricate itself from the war in such a baffling manner, so how could he want it to implicate itself again?

    Shi Xiaobai ordered the Infernal soldiers to not participate in the war between the Celestials and the Transcendents. He poured more manpower into the restoration of the Infernal domain¡¯s barrier so as to speed it up.

    Shi Xiaobai had a new trouble facing him. ording to the ancient story and the Infernal Queen¡¯s spection, the Infernal King¡¯s mandate was to kill the present Celestial King. Shi Xiaobai had basically agreed with the guess and did not have much reservations about it.

    Shi Xiaobai did not know that the present Celestial King was Speechless. He was just like the popcorn eating crowd who med the Celestial domain¡¯s attack of the Infernal domain on the Celestial King. Hence, he had a deep hatred for the present Celestial King. If he needed toplete the Absolute Choice¡¯s mission, Shi Xiaobai did not mind sending the mastermind behind the war to his maker.

    However, it was a problem when it came to killing the Celestial King.

    Assassination? Murder? Deathtrap?

    Shi Xiaobai was not good at killing, so the matter made him rather vexed.

    However, what was considered a pleasant agonysted for less than an afternoon because something that made Shi Xiaobai nearly curse out loud happened.

    The Transcendents and Celestials¡¯ battleground had moved!

    As though it was agreed upon, the Transcendent and Celestial soldiers moved their battleground to the Infernal domain!

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai could understand why the Transcendents and the Celestials had made such a choice. Although he had expressed the firm attitude of not participating in the war, it was hard for the Infernal domain to shy away from the possibility that it was waiting to benefit from the internecine struggle through its inaction. The Transcendent and Celestial armies naturally had the same worries¡ªIf the Infernal domain were to strike when all was over, what would happen?

    And the way to resolve this worry was¡ªto force the Infernal domain into joining the war!

    The Transcendents and Celestials did not stop the war. They only moved the battleground to the Infernal domain¡¯s first line of defense. However, it resulted in a fundamental change.

    The Infernal soldiers were left astounded. They were nning on standing by the sidelines and watch the mes of war ze while eating popcorn, but who knew that the mes would reach them!

    How were they to fucking tolerate this?

    Sorry about that, Shi Xiaobai tolerated it.

    Shi Xiaobai, who had hardened his heart to not participate in the war, ordered for the Infernal soldiers to abandon the first line of defense and to not leave the boundary of the second line of defense.

    You like fighting in someone else¡¯s house?

    Fine, This King will let you fight. The oue is at most smashed furniture, broken walls, shattered grounds¡­right?

    At the worse, This King can rebuild, repurchase and repair. This King won¡¯t send the troops and allow you to do as you wish!

    The Infernal King was ced on a high pedestal in the minds of the Infernals, so Shi Xiaobai¡¯s policy of tolerance did not encounter much opposition.

    However, tolerance was not the solution to the problem. That¡¯s because when you take a step back, the other party would reach out for a yard after taking an inch!

    The Celestial and Transcendent armies quickly expanded the battlefield to the second line of defense!

    Shi Xiaobai clenched his fists. After some thought, he decided to continue tolerating!

    However, in less than ten minutes, the battle reached the third line of defense!

    Shi Xiaobai breathed in deeply for three minutes and after struggling for a long time, he finally decided to tolerate it again!

    However, the Celestials and Transcendents ignored the Infernal domain¡¯s tolerating stance. Soon, the battlefield expanded into the fourth line of defense.

    It was the final line of defense for the Infernal domain. If the Celestial and Transcendent soldiers took another step, it will enter the civilian zone of the Infernal domain! When that happened, what was ignited was no longer cold buildings but burning warm-blooded lives!

    At that moment, Shi Xiaobai looked up and sighed.

    The Infernal Queen said with a smile, ¡°Then, does it mean that Darling still ns on tolerating?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai smirked and said angrily, ¡°Tolerate my ass. Do those bastards really treat This King as some cowardly turtle? So there is no end to it? Fine, very fine! Since they dare toe all the way here, then don¡¯t fucking leave!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s angry voice reached outside the pce. And in a hidden corner outside the pce hid a shadow that the pce maids and guards did not discover despite walking past it several times.

    The shadowughed inaudibly.

    ¡°Is the show finally about to begin?¡±

 Chapter 418: The most cowardly Infernal King in all of eternity!

    Chapter 418: The most cowardly Infernal King in all of eternity!

    Was the show really about to begin?

    The answer was¡ªNo!

    Shi Xiaobai was infuriated. He finally could not give in and tolerate. He even cursed out ¡®tolerate my ass¡¯. He naturally would activate the Infernal soldiers and use force and death to clean the Transcendent and Celestial soldiers that had entered the fourth line of defense, even if it would cause massive loss of lives and bloodshed.

    And when the time came, the war would enter its worst situation. The war between the three domains with countless deaths and injuries would unfold. To the people in question, it would be an exhausting and painful ughter, but to bystanders, it was an extremely exciting show.

    However, the story did not proceed as that shadow in the corner expected.

    When the nearly enraged Shi Xiaobai walked out of the pce, his mood had calmed down. It was as though he could freely control his emotions, allowing him to wipe away his wrath clean with a few breaths.

    Immediately following that, Shi Xiaobai issued amand to the Infernal generals. Themand left the shadow at a loss of whether tough or cry¡ªDo your best to defend the fourth line of defense. Stop any attempts of breaking the defense but try your best to capture them alive. Do not take the initiative to attack and just defend well.

    When the Infernal general heard themand, he was stunned agape and unsure of how to react.

    The shadow in the corner was dumbfounded for a moment.

    Others were already fighting in your house, and all you do is defend?

    How fucking cowardly are you?

    Others are already about to destroy your home. At least your front yard has been smashed, but you are still trying your best to capture them alive?

    How fucking foolish are you?

    The Infernal general garnered his courage to ask Shi Xiaobai if they had heard themand wrongly. But all they got was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s negative response and a emphasized repeat of his orders.

    Try your best to capture them alive!

    Just defend well!

    That was the way Shi Xiaobai reacted when facing the enemy¡¯s repeated intrusions and humiliating situation of almost reaching his domain.

    If not for the Infernal King¡¯s exalted status in the Infernal domain, with him being revered, Shi Xiaobai would probably have been cursed badly. He was likely the most cowardly Infernal King in all of history with no one in the future matching him.

    But the present Infernal King had always made the correct decisions and actions, so he was deeply loved by the people. It was different from the awkward situation of the Celestial domain¡¯s round-table parliament. The Infernal domain was ruled by a monarchy, so the Infernal King¡¯s decisions were obeyed by the Infernal soldiers. At most, they would secretly grumble.

    Therefore, a situation which the Celestials and Transcendents never expected in their wildest dreams urred. Even though they were about to invade the hintend of the Infernal domain, even though they had been so aggressive in their actions, the Infernal domain never sent its troops in retaliation. It only firmly defended the fourth line of defense like an ice-cold mountain.

    When someone pped you in the face but you did not ruthlessly fight back and instead cover your face as if nothing had happened, such a defense could only be deemed as an action of a coward.

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s reign as Infernal King made the Transcendent and Celestial soldiers call him ¡®the most cowardly Infernal King in all of eternity¡¯.

    They could not attack the Infernal soldiers that hunkered down like a turtle as a defense that did not attack had too few weak points. Furthermore, they were facing the threat of the other army. It was too risky to invade the Infernal domain, so ndering was their final means of attack. The mockery and humiliation of the Infernal King began to sound in the fourth line of defense.

    The Infernal soldiers were so angered that they nearly lost their minds. However, their military discipline and their trust in the Infernal King allowed them to endure the bombardment of the taunts.

    However, the trust in the Infernal King was not eternal. When humiliation reached a certain point, trust and loyalty would copse.

    And the copse was only a matter of time.

    ¡­

    Infernal domain, Infernal King¡¯s bedroom

    ¡°The most cowardly Infernal King in all of eternity.¡±

    The Infernal Queen said with a tut, ¡°Can Darling still remain unperturbed after hearing such a title?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai lowered his head as he looked at the board on the table. Without lifting his head, he said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    The Infernal Queen said with a slight smile, ¡°Darling sure is open-minded. However, I¡¯m curious. Back then, Darling¡¯s incensed look did not seem like it was faked. Why did you manage to calm down the moment you walked out of the door and made such a rational decision?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because This King can¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked up slightly and said, ¡°This King does not know why either, but his intuition tells This King that if This King maintains his state of wrath, something bad would happen. Furthermore, why should This King be angry?¡±

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s eyebrows pricked up slightly as she said, ¡°The Celestials and Transcendents have ignored Darling¡¯s act of tolerance and remained insatiable. They keep pushing the boundaries and have almost reached our homes. Shouldn¡¯t Darling feel angry because of that?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s infuriating and This King was indeed infuriated. But on second thought, aren¡¯t they trying to deliberately provoke This King? Then why should This King be angered and fall for their ns? In contrast, if This King were to remain calm and make the most rational judgment, wouldn¡¯t they feel terrible?¡±

    The Infernal Queen said with a chuckle, ¡°What a clever way of alternate thinking, but¡­it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s Darling¡¯s style.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked up and said with a meaningful smile, ¡°It looks like you understand This King rather well?¡±

    The Infernal Queen said with a calmugh, ¡°Of course. We have already spent so much time as a couple, so how could I not understand you?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai smiled and did not dwell on the topic. Instead, he said with a sigh, ¡°It is indeed not This King¡¯s style. ording to a written script, This King should be incensed and order the entire army and chase the Celestial and Transcendent armies out of the Infernal domain before winning a beautiful victory. This will let the bastards who remain insatiable know that This King isn¡¯t a cowardly turtle that is free for them to carve up.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, This King really wants to do that, but This King can¡¯t do that.¡±

    The Infernal Queen asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t you do that?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said in a deep voice, ¡°Because by doing so, it is equivalent to pouring oil onto the burning mes of war. If the Infernal domain were to join the war with zing momentum, there can only be three oues. A tragic victory, a tragic defeat or to sign a peace agreement after a tragic sequence of events. Regardless of the matter, it would be tragic.¡±

    ¡°If the present situation is maintained, it would bepletely different. The Celestials and the Transcendents mutually keep each other in check while they do not dare to attack the Infernal domain with full force. And with the Infernal domain sleeping in peace by the side, the Celestials and Transcendents would not dare to fight in an all out battle. The three sides are forced to leave a card up their sleeves. After a long period of time, the des of war will turn blunt. The morale of the soldiers will be turned dull and the troops that would die in the mes of war will decrease. And the bitter fruits of war the three sides will taste would not be as bitter.¡±

    When the Infernal Queen heard this, she fell silent for a moment and said gently, ¡°With all that said, Darling has chosen to be benevolent.¡±

    Shi Xiaobaiughed and said, ¡°If being benevolent can save countless lives, why should This King choose anger and killing?¡±

    The Infernal Queen gave Shi Xiaobai a serious look before she whispered, ¡°That afternoon when Darling went to apologize to the family members of the three pce maids, Darling should have understood something. To the Infernal domain¡¯s citizens, sacrificing for the Infernal King is a glorious death. They are willing to die for Darling.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and said, ¡°This King knows that. However, This King does not only want to save the Infernal soldiers. This King is simrly benevolent to the Celestial and Transcendent soldiers. This King always believes that the people most detestable in war are not the soldiers that fiercely kill their enemy, but the masterminds behind the war. It¡¯s those leaders that hide in the back as theymand and send thousands to their deaths. The Celestial and Transcendent soldiers aren¡¯t at fault. They have loved ones, family just like the Infernal soldiers. They should not die here. This King has no way to immediately end the war, but he can try his best to decrease their chances of death.¡±

    The Infernal Queen lowered her head slightly and said, ¡°Darling¡¯s breadth of vision for him to be able to turn anger into benevolence and forgiveness in such a short period of time is something I admire and venerate. However, Darling shouldn¡¯t forget two things. Firstly, the dulling of des of war does not mean that the number of fatalities will decrease because an unending war will onlyst even longer. When the timees, the death numbers might end up to be higher than for a quick sh of swords. Secondly, how long does Darling think the Infernal soldiers can tolerate it? Their grievance of only defending will eventually turn into ming Darling. When loyalty and trust were to disappear, their discipline would no longer be as perfect. War will happen sooner orter.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked deeply into the Infernal Queen¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You are indeed clever. The two points you raised are correct, but how can This King not have considered them? Don¡¯t worry. This King has already thought of a ingenious method to resolve the two problems.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    The Infernal Queen pricked up her eyebrows and eximed, ¡°What¡¯s your method?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and said, ¡°A way to quickly end the war and also kill the Celestial King, as well as winning back loyalty. However, there is still a need to wait.¡±

    The Infernal Queen asked again, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai replied with a whisper, ¡°When This King¡¯s reputation ispletely rotten.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    It turned out that Shi Xiaobai was right. The zing mes of war appeared to be doused with heavy rain because of the Infernal domain¡¯s retreat and firm refusal to fight back.

    Due to the Transcendents¡¯ hatred for the Celestials, they did not wish to ally with the Celestials to attack the Infernal domain. However, they were afraid that the Infernal domain would benefit from their internecine struggle. Therefore, the battle with the Celestial domain also became muted.

    The Celestials were in a simr situation. They were afraid the Infernals would ally with the Transcendents because they destroyed the Infernal domain¡¯s barrier. They were also afraid that the Infernal domain would watch by the sidelines and suddenly strike at thest moment. They too left several cards up their sleeve.

    The des of war turned dull in such a manner. The Infernal domain became an existence that constrained both the Celestials and Transcendents. And the Infernal domain, which had such an advantageous position, chose to defend like a cowardly turtle. The Infernal domain¡¯sck of attacks made it appear even more terrifying because no one knew when the tiger that had its ws retracted would suddenly pounce.

    And it turned out that the Infernal Queen was correct as well.

    Although the des of war had been dulled, it did not mean that the war woulde to a halt. It just caused victory that could have been decided after a few rounds of tragic battles to be prolonged.

    The war was still ongoing and there were deaths among the troops. It just slowed down.

    And due to the pure defense and zero offense system, the battlefield remained at the fourth line of defense. The Infernal domain was like a trapped beast and was unable to take a step out.

    Despite having a huge advantage, the Infernals had to be humble and hide in their turtle shell. This gradually caused the Infernal citizens to begin grumbling. In addition, the Celestial and Transcendent troops never ceased their mocking taunts. The Infernal soldiers felt aggrieved and wished that they could crazily vent their anger.

    However, the Infernal King repeatedly stressed and ordered once again the same order from beginning to the end¡ªCapture them alive if possible. Just defend.

    Therefore, the title of ¡®the most cowardly Infernal King in all of eternity¡¯ was not only spread on the battlefield. It proliferated the mortal realm and to the Celestial domain. Even the Infernal domain slowly had such voices.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s infamous title of ¡®the most cowardly Infernal King in all of eternity¡¯ was spread throughout the three domains!

    It could be said that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s reputation waspletely rotten!

    And on the tenth day of the war, a shocking matter that stunned the three domains happened!

    Two letters were sent to the Transcendents¡¯ gargantuan and the Celestial domain¡¯s Celestial King!

    It was a letter from the Infernal King!

    The letter read¡ª

    ¡°To the Celestial King and King Leonis:

    Why should wars be fought between soldiers? Do you dare to fight king against king? This King only wishes for a life-and-death battle between the three kings, with life and death determining the oue! If This King were to die in battle, the Infernal domain will surrender! Conversely, if you were to unfortunately die by This King¡¯s sword, please withdraw your troops! This King has penned the challenge. Do the both of you dare to fight? ¡ªThe most cowardly Infernal King in all of eternity!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 419: The only fear is that the Celestial King will not dare to participate

    Chapter 419: The only fear is that the Celestial King will not dare to participate

    ¡°To the Celestial King and King Leonis:

    Why should wars be fought between soldiers? Do you dare to fight king against king? This King only wishes for a life-and-death battle between the three kings, with life and death determining the oue! If This King were to die in battle, the Infernal domain will surrender! Conversely, if you were to unfortunately die by This King¡¯s sword, please withdraw your troops! This King has penned the challenge. Do the both of you dare to fight? ¡ªThe most cowardly Infernal King in all of eternity!¡±

    The two letters with the same content were separately sent to the Celestial domain and Transcendence. It might have been done unwittingly or it might have been done deliberately, but the contents of the two letters were quickly revealed. It proliferated in the three domains, causing everymoner on the streets and the soldiers to know of the letter¡¯s content. A flurry of discussion broke out because of it.

    The letter that came from ¡®the most cowardly Infernal King in all of eternity¡¯ had ruthlessly smacked many people in the face. What was it about being the most cowardly Infernal King in all of eternity? The Infernal King, who dared to suggest the life-and-death battle between the three kings and remained indifferent to life, had nothing to do with ¡®cowardly¡¯, even if his strategy was problematic!

    What a nicely phrased ¡°why should wars be fought between soldiers? Do you dare to fight king against king?¡± This sentence not only showed the Infernal King¡¯s courage and confidence, it also exined the reason why the Infernal King did not send his troops. The Infernal King was not being ¡®cowardly¡¯, but it was because he did not wish for his soldiers to die in battle!

    The Infernal King¡¯s reputation changed dramatically from that moment. By suggesting a life-and-death battle between the three kings, it had immediately shattered the rumors that he was the most cowardly Infernal King in all of eternity. The words about king against king made the three domains understand his benevolence.

    That phrase ¡®do the both of you dare to fight¡¯ became a popr catchphrase.

    As the three domains were discussing this matter, what they cared about the most, was whether the Celestial King and the Transcendents¡¯ new king would ept the life-and-death battle between the three.

    ¡­

    Transcendence

    At this moment, Transcendence waspletely different from the prosperous state it was in when it held the martial arts tournament. A coldyer of gray shrouded the sky of the country. There was constant wailing and painful cries everywhere.

    The towering tree that seemed to exude rainbows which covered the country in lustrous colors was half-wilted. The other half was burnt ck. The branches emanated the rotting smell of death. The once lustrous crown of the tree seemed to be the bringer of decay and there was a ck air that lingered around it that dispersed into the sky, turning into a ck haze.

    The Transcendence Holy Tree had been destroyed through burning. And what was destroyed was not only the holy tree. The foundation of Transcendence was in the midst of destruction as well.

    Legends said that it would be the holy tree of Transcendence that would protect them when the Infernal army arrived, but it was in fact not as extraordinary as the legends said. It was just an immensely tall tree. There was no tree spirit in the tree, so against the destruction of the Celestial Fire, it could only struggle and was powerless to resist.

    The holy tree was not a guardian, but to Transcendence, it was an existence even more important than a guardian.

    Why were the holy tree¡¯s beautiful leaves covered in poison?

    It was not because the holy tree was poisonous to begin with. It was because the descendants of the Transcendents were born with a terrifying disease. The disease would make the yellowed-skinned Transcendent children gradually turn ck. They would slowly be extremely ugly, making them look like the dwarf devils of the Infernals.

    However, due to the existence of the Transcendence Holy Tree, the virus in the children¡¯s disease would be slowly absorbed by the holy tree. Although it was unable topletely absorb all of it, it would not affect their normal lives. These children would eventually end up with a skin color that was in between ck and yellow. It was the reason why most Transcendents had green skin.

    Therefore, the Transcendence Holy Tree was a natural healing cleric that the Transcendents depended on for survival. It used its leaves to absorb all the viruses!

    And at that moment, the Transcendence Holy Tree was mostly burned down. Its life was almosting to an end. It was unable to absorb the virus any more. In fact, the virus in the leaves was gradually dispersing, forming a haze that lingered in the sky.

    The unfortunate and wailing infants became a tragedy that could not be saved. The virus made them cry out in pain but it would not take their lives. However, it would change their appearance and their race, to the point of changing their destiny.

    And for adult Transcendents who were frailer, the remnants of the virus in their bodies would rpse, causing their bodies to undergo significant transformations.

    The entire Transcendence was thrown into grief and anger.

    To the Transcendents, destroying the Transcendence Holy Tree was equivalent tomitting a sacrilegious act against the entire race which deserved death. And the me was put on the Celestial King.

    Normally, if they wanted to sacrifice the Celestial King as an offering to the holy tree, they would first need to gain victory in the war against the Celestial domain.

    However, with the letter from the Infernal King, they had seen a new glimmer of hope.

    With the three kings engaging in a life-and-death battle, revenge was at hand!

    The gargantuan chose to participate in the life-and-death battle without any hesitation.

    ¡°The race of the Transcendents is the strongest race in the world. When This King shatters the skulls of the Infernal King and the Celestial King, no one in the three domains will ever dare to deny this fact.¡±

    The gatekeeping gargantuan looked towards the Celestial domain as a sneer suffused across his lips.

    ¡°The only fear is that the useless Celestial King will not dare to participate.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°The only fear is that the Celestial King will not dare to participate.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said as hended the ck piece in his hand.

    Shi Xiaobai, who was utterly bored, was ying Go with the Infernal Queen. The main reason was that he was attempting to gain more useful information from the Infernal Queen. However, after a few rounds of Aerone Chess, they had no choice but to decide on a draw. After that, Shi Xiaobai suggested changing the game.

    The Infernal Queen did not mind it. Therefore, the two began ying all sorts of games, Chinese chess, Go, Stratego, Jungle, Chinese checkers, Gomoku, Reversi, etc.

    However, Shi Xiaobai never won again.

    Of course, he never lost either.

    No matter what game it was, it would end up with a tie or a tie had to be forced.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s morale and fighting spirit did not dull because of the frequent ties. Instead, it intensified and he wished to defeat the Infernal Queen once again.

    The Infernal Queen did not reveal a trace of weariness either. The fighting spirit in her eyes was even more intense than Shi Xiaobai¡¯s. It appeared as though she was extremely indignant about losing to Shi Xiaobai at a score of 1-0. While ying the board games, the Infernal Queen would constantly speak sultrily. When the Infernal Queenmented on the life-and-death battle between the three kings, she had been full of praise for Shi Xiaobai¡¯s intelligence.

    Shi Xiaobai calmly epted the Infernal Queen¡¯s praises but he expressed something that was on his mind¡ªthe only fear is that the Celestial King would not dare to participate.

    Shi Xiaobai was not afraid that the new Transcendent king would reject the participation of the battle because the Transcendence Holy Tree had been destroyed. The new Transcendent king clearly would not give up on the opportunity to seek revenge on the Celestial King.

    The only thing to worry about was if the Celestial King would refuse the battle.

    Shi Xiaobai had waited to the moment when his reputation was rotten before sending the letter so as to force the Celestial King to ept the challenge. However, only the heavens knew if the Celestial King would be cowardly enough to rather ept the infamous title of being ¡®the most cowardly Celestial King in all of eternity¡¯ than epting the risk of participating in the life-and-death battle.

 Chapter 420: So, apparently Field Marshal Awesomo is very awesome?

    Chapter 420: So, apparently Field Marshal Awesomo is very awesome?

    Celestial domain, round table meeting room

    Speechless looked at the letter in his hand and could not help butugh. ¡°Impressive. Why didn¡¯t This King think of such a move. When ites to having fun, the Infernal King is the best at it.¡±

    The seven Elders looked at each other and never expected the Celestial King to have such a reaction after seeing the letter. The Grand Elder said in a heavy tone, ¡°What does Your Majesty thinks about the life-and-death battle between the three kings?¡±

    Speechless said in a matter of fact tone, ¡°Of course, it will be epted.¡±

    The Grand Elder pondered for a moment before he said, ¡°To decide the oue of a war with a fight, isn¡¯t this too much of a child¡¯s y? I believe that it¡¯s best to refuse it. Furthermore, it¡¯s a life-and-death battle. The dead will be the loser and the loser will definitely die. The Infernal King and the Transcendents¡¯ new king are not nobodies. What if¡­¡±

    Speechless waved his hand and said, ¡°There are no ifs. This King will definitely be the ultimate winner. Now, the Infernal domain is hunkered down in defense, and the three sides are restrained. War can¡¯t be continued on. It might as well be decided in a battle between kings. The Infernal King really chose a perfect time. However, it seems like the timing was nned by the Infernal domain. Tsk, the Infernal King is that clever? Alright, there is no need to discuss this matter further. It has been decided. Whatever you want to win back through the war, This King will return it through the life-and-death battle.¡±

    The Grand Elder fell silent for a moment before he said in a heavy tone, ¡°The Celestial domain and Your Majesty cannot ept the life-and-death battle. We can just treat the Infernal King as a silly clown andpletely ignore him. Although the present situation of the war doesn¡¯t have much of an advantage, the Celestial army has the absolute advantage. As long as this form of attrition continues on, we will definitely obtain final victory. Why is there a need to take the risk? The life-and-death battle is way too risky for Your Majesty and the Celestial domain.¡±

    Speechless frowned slightly before he said, ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t trust in This King¡¯s strength? Don¡¯t worry. The Infernal King and the Transcendents¡¯ new king is not This King¡¯s match, Furthermore, this life-and-death battle cannot be refused. The timing the Infernal King chose is perfect. When the three domains were mocking him as the most cowardly Infernal King in all of eternity, he had issued this life-and-death battle. If This King were to refuse it, what would This King be? To not dare to ept the challenge from the most cowardly Infernal King in all of eternity, then wouldn¡¯t that mean This King is the most cowardly Celestial King in all of eternity? This life-and-death battle is not that simple. It affects the reputation of the three kings, the morale of the soldiers, and the hearts of the people. It has to be epted.¡±

    The Grand Elder frowned deeply as he hesitated for a moment. He said, ¡°Although this shouldn¡¯t be said, but if Your Majesty continuously refuses to acknowledge the error of his ways, then I will have to say it. With all due respect, Your Majesty is probably not the match of the Infernal King and the Transcendents¡¯ new king! The Infernal King and the Transcendents¡¯s new king are publicly considered the strongest warriors in the Infernal domain and Transcendence, as for Your Majesty¡­¡±

    Speechless was stunned as he said, ¡°Is This King not the strongest warrior in the Celestial domain?¡±

    The Elders looked at each other. The rumors that said that the Celestial King had suffered some agitation that made him forget many important things appeared to be true.

    The Grand Elder gave a light cough and said, ¡°Your Majesty, your strength¡­is about the standard of the third Divine General. Compared to the Infernal King and the new Transcendent king, there is logically a bit of a gap. I thought Your Majesty would tly refuse the life-and-death battle, but I never expected Your Majesty to¡­appear unaware of the situation?¡±

    The Grand Elder tried his best to say something uneuphemistic with the most euphemistic tone.

    Speechless finally understood that the real Celestial King was not the strongest warrior in the Celestial domain. Furthermore, his strength was only on the level of the third Divine General. There was no way topare to the Infernal King and the new Transcendent king.

    Speechless¡¯ mouth suffused an enlightened but wry smile. It was no wonder the Celestial King¡¯s position in the Celestial domain was so awkward. The seven Elders and Field Marshal Awesomo only treated him with respect on the surface because the Celestial King was not the strongest warrior in the Celestial domain!

    Why was being the Celestial King so fucking tragic?

    Not only did he have to shoulder the me, he was also fucking not the strongest warrior?

    When Speechless thought of this, he nearly cursed out loud. He took a few deep breaths before he managed to calm down.

    However, Speechless felt like he was burning in rage that he needed to vent.

    Speechless looked at the Grand Elder and said with a heavy tone, ¡°Who is publicly recognized as the strongest warrior in the Celestial domain?¡±

    The Grand Elder pricked up his eyebrows slightly and after some hesitation, he said, ¡°The strongest warrior publicly recognized in the Celestial domain is none other than¡ªField Marshal Awesomo!¡±

    The corners of Speechless¡¯s mouth suffused a sneer as he said coldly, ¡°None of you know anything about This King¡¯s true strength. Fine. This King needs a warm up before the life-and-death battle between the three kings anyway. So Field Marshal Awesomo is very awesome?¡±

    Speechless sneered as he walked out of the meeting room. He ordered the guard outside the meeting room, ¡°Get Field Marshal Awesomo prepare a battle arena and inform all Celestial soldiers that This King will be sparring with Field Marshal Awesomo.¡±

    When the guard heard him, he froze for a moment and was suspecting if he had heard wrongly.

    The seven Elders in the meeting room looked at each other as a faint and derisive smile suffused across their lips.

    The Celestial King must have lost his wits.

    When Speechless noticed how the guard remained motionless for a long time, he frowned and said, ¡°What are you dazing around for? Quickly spread the news. This King can no longer wait to posture.¡±

    The guard¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope Field Marshal Awesomo would go slightly easy on him. Although he¡¯s an idiot, he is still the Celestial King after all.¡±

    With this thought in mind, the guard turned around and executed Speechless¡¯s order.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The ¡®sparring match¡¯ of the Celestial King and Field Marshal Awesomo was scheduled in the afternoon. The Celestial army filled the entire arena.

    The Celestial King had once sparred with the second Divine General and was pletely thrashed. Many people spared his feelings and ssified his strength to be at the third Divine General¡¯s level. However, it was a question if the Celestial King could really defeat the third Divine General.

    As for Field Marshal Awesomo, he was always considered the strongest warrior in the Celestial domain. He was an existence that couldpletely thrash the first Divine General. To the Celestialmoners, Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s strength was what the Celestial King should possess, so as to be an existence that could match the Infernal King.

    As such, not a single Celestial soldier thought well of the Celestial King in the sparring match. They could even guess at how bad the thrashing would be!

    And the sparring happened as they expected¡ªit was a one-sided thrashing!

    However, the thrashing and the person being thrashed werepletely different from what they expected. It was quite the opposite!

    Throughout the entire match, Field Marshal Awesomo was being suppressed. He was not even given a chance to breathe!

    It was not true that Field Marshal Awesomo was not as good as the stories went. In fact, he had showcased stunning strength and destructive power, but the unfathomable Celestial King had all sorts of tactics. He could easily nullify Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s attacks andunch a counterstrike!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Celestial King too strong?¡±

    ¡°How is the Celestial King so strong?¡±

    ¡°Heavens, this might be a fake Celestial King.¡±

    The Celestial soldiers were extremely shocked. The seven Elders could not even sit still as they watched with widened eyes in disbelief at their Celestial King.

    The final oue of the match was naturally the Celestial Kinging out victorious. Furthermore, he had clinched victory unharmed.

    On the contrary, Field Marshal Awesomo was not only bruised all over. Even one of his bull horns on his head had been bent. He looked extremely pathetic.

    As Speechless stepped on Field Marshal Awesomo, he dered his victory. Speechless looked up and surveyed the crowd and said with a sneer, ¡°Does anyone have any objections to This King¡¯s decision on participating in the life-and-death battle between the three kings?¡±

    At that moment, how could any Celestial soldier dare to object?

    The seven Elders could only obediently shut their mouths.

    The Celestial King, who could easily crush Field Marshal Awesomo, would probably win the life-and-death battle between the three kings easily.

    Speechless walked down the stage after having enjoyed the entire process. The warm up process was only worth six points to him. Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s strength could indeed be considered the strongest in the Celestial domain, but unfortunately, to Speechless, he was still too weak.

    Mu Yuesheng came up to him and with aplex look in her eyes she whispered, ¡°I guessed that you are very strong, but I never expected you to be this strong.¡±

    Speechless chuckled and said, ¡°Silly girl. Do you think This Emperor stayed in the Psionic Mortal Realm for eight years to fool around? This Emperor¡¯s present strength is about the same strength as the Hero King when he was in the Psionic Mortal Realm. Unfortunately, This Emperor won¡¯t have the opportunity to fight the three kings alone.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng smiled and said, ¡°But you can fight two kings.¡±

    Speechless shrugged and said, ¡°It feels like something is ultimately missing. Whatever. Since the number is lower than the Hero King¡¯s, This Emperor will do it at a faster speed than him. One minute. In one minute, This King will cleave off the heads of the Infernal King and the new Transcendent king.¡±

    ¡­

    On the day Shi Xiaobai issued the life-and-death battle challenge, the Transcendents and the Celestial domain responded one after the other. The answer was¡ªfight!

    Finally all three parties sent ambassadors and discussed the time and venue of the life-and-death battle.

    Regarding the venue, after a round of discussion, it was decided to be at the Silent Deste Lands which was not home ground to anyone.

    The three ambassadors represented the views of the three king, and the three king¡¯s surprisingly came to a unanimous decision¡ªthe sooner the better!

    Therefore the life-and-death battle between the three kings was decided to be at noon tomorrow!

    ¡­

 Chapter 421: Goodbye

    Chapter 421: Goodbye

    On the day of the life-and-death battle between the three kings. Early in the morning.

    Shi Xiaobai woke up from his Cogitation and could not help but frown. For some reason, the effects of his Cogitation were surprisingly terrible. He had always been ustomed to using Cogitation to rece his sleep. In the past, a night of Cogitation would allow him to feel an obvious increment in his psionic power.

    But ever since he came to the seventh level, Shi Xiaobai was shocked to discover that his psionic power would not increase during his Cogitation. It was as though he had reached a bottleneck.

    What was going on?

    Shi Xiaobai still did not have aplete understanding of the psionic cultivation system up till this day. There was no way to fix it as he would have a headache just reading the dense sprawl of text in books. There was no way for him to continue reading.

    Shi Xiaobai contemted for a moment and came up with many possibilities. However, there was no way for him to decide which was the correct one. He could only temporarily shelve his doubts and find a chance to ask others when he has an opportunity.

    Shi Xiaobai stood up from his seat. Straightening his arms, he forcefully twisted his body.

    As Shi Xiaobai stretched his stiff body after a night of sitting, cracking sounds that resembled firecrackers were heard. From the sounds, one could tell that it was power surging through him.

    A smile suffused across Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lips.

    In the past ten days or so, he hadpletely digested the energy from the holy tree¡¯s fruit and the Celestial Jade and converted them into physical strength. The holy tree¡¯s fruit and the Celestial Jade had allowed his body to experience two gigantic leaps in power. It was as if he had experienced two terrifying metamorphoses.

    Shi Xiaobai did not know how to measure his physical strength either. In fact, he did not have much systematic knowledge about the way physical strength was measured in this world either. However, Shi Xiaobai knew that his physical strength must have reached an astonishing stage. At least for the rookies in the Psionic Mortal Realm, it was an unimaginable height.

    This was also all thanks to him suddenly possessing a superpower¡ªthe ability to eat any item as food. Furthermore, it was a superpower that gave him the ability to obtain the nutritional value from what he ate to increase his physique.

    Shi Xiaobai named the superpower¡ª¡±Power of Taotie¡±.

    The Power of Taotie was immensely helpful for Shi Xiaobai at his present stage. His physique was only considered above average among rookies in the beginning. Although This Turtle Is Hardest had allowed his right arm to be called a Qilin arm, his other body parts were considered rtively weaker.

    However, after eating the Transcendence fruit and through the Power of Taotie, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s physical toughness had risen to the point of being able to crush Moya and be on the same level as Leonis.

    This was of course the reason why the Transcendence fruit was considered one of the rare holy items. It was truly a great opportunity for Shi Xiaobai to have eaten the Transcendence fruit.

    And at the moment when he had identally eaten the Celestial Jade, it caused Shi Xiaobai¡¯s physical toughness to be enhanced once again. Shi Xiaobai guessed that if he battled with Leonis again, the one that would be sent flying would definitely not be him.

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised. Theoretically speaking, the Celestial Jade should have been a holy item that would be vied for by the trial-takers of the alternate world that he found himself in. It was probably an item that the assessment program could not even replicate. But why did the real Celestial Jade still exist after thousands of years to the point of him sessfully eating it?

    It was as though it was deliberately sent into his mouth?

    Shi Xiaobai found the matter suspicious, but he epted the benefit he had gained with peace of mind.

    In his boredom, Shi Xiaobai even gave his physical toughness a new name. He called it the ¡®Body of The Heretic King¡¯.

    Due to the two metamorphoses he underwent thanks to the Transcendence fruit and the Celestial Jade, his physical toughness had reached the third stage of the Body of the Heretic King!

    As Shi Xiaobai felt the strength of the blood flowing in his body, the feeling of being filled with power gave him absolute confidence, to the point of it being a bit ¡®inted¡¯. The third stage of the Body of the Heretic King made him not worry about the uing life-and-death battle between the three kings.

    The sounds that came from Shi Xiaobai twisting his body echoed in the bedroom.

    Azy and charming voice sounded at that moment.

    ¡°Darling sat on that cold chair all night once again. It hurts me so much. The sky has just turned bright, why doesn¡¯t Darlinge into bed and snooze for a while? The bed here is fragrant and warm. It will definitely be veryfortable for Darling.¡±

    The Infernal Queen lifted the quilt slightly. In the shadows, the beautiful figure could be faintly seen. If one was closer, one would be able to smell an alluring body fragrance emanating from the bed.

    Shi Xiaobai was already ustomed to the teasing and temptation. Although a warm bed was quite tempting for him, he would rather sit on a cold and hard chair than lie in that bed. That was because Shi Xiaobai knew that it was not a bed, but a grave.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Stop sleeping. Get up and y onest game with This King.¡±

    The Infernal Queen was surprised as she said in surprise, ¡°Why did Darling say that it would be the final game?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and said, ¡°No idea, but intuition tells This King that this will be thest game between us.¡±

    When the Infernal Queen heard this, she immediately sat up. The quilt slid down to her waist and under her translucent nightgown, her impressive figure could be faintly seen. The Infernal Queen said in a coquettish tone, ¡°Darling¡¯s intuition is probably problematic. Quickly set up two games. I will y two rounds with Darling at the same time!¡±

    ¡­

    The Infernal Queen sessfully defeated Shi Xiaobai¡¯s intuition. The duo began dual-tasking. Their left hands yed Go, while their right hands yed Chinese chess. Furthermore, the rules were such that each move could only be contemted for three seconds. In a short period of time, the both of them began ying two rounds simultaneously.

    If others were to see this scene, they would probably be appalled. As the duo simultaneously yed two games, the speed at which they moved was staggeringly fast. It was as though they were deliberatelypeting in speed. The other person would immediatelynd a piece when one of them made their move.

    However, despite the time to contemte was so short and them needing to dual-task, the duo¡¯s every step could be considered near perfect. There was almost no w left behind. Even if a w appeared, it could be rescued in a few movester.

    Therefore the final oue of the two games that ran concurrently was¡ªa tie.

    The Infernal Queen said in a faint voice, ¡°Another round. If I cannot defeat Darling in one game, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep and eat.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai chuckled and said, ¡°No more. There might not be any oue even after another hundred rounds. The both of us have yed countless games over the past ten days. No one can win the other and it is not a coincidence. Furthermore, This King has to set off now.¡±

    The Infernal Queen lowered her head and said softly, ¡°For the life-and-death battle between the three kings, I won¡¯t be apanying you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised and asked out of curiosity, ¡°Why?¡±

    The Infernal Queen looked Shi Xiaobai seriously in the eyes and gently said, ¡°That¡¯s because the battle will be a tough battle for Darling. If I were to watch by the side, I might not be able to resist intervening if Darling were to be injured. My heart really aches for Darling.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised. Disregarding the fact that the Infernal Queen¡¯s words were not sincere, what sort of logic was it for her to rather not see something because she was afraid to not be able to hold back if she saw him injured?

    Shi Xiaobai did not mind if the Infernal Queen would apany him to watch the match. Without harping on the issue, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, This King will be going.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

 Chapter 422: The Battle can be lost, but the Celestial King has to die

    Chapter 422: The Battle can be lost, but the Celestial King has to die

    Before the life-and-death battle between the three kings, all three sides had sent ambassadors to discuss the details regarding the life-and-death battle. A shocking unanimous decision was that all three kings wanted it as soon as possible. Therefore, the life-and-death battle was immediately decided to be the noon after the day Shi Xiaobai sent out the two letters.

    For the life-and-death battle venue, the three ambassadors entered quite an intensive debate. Although the three kings did not care about the venue, the three ambassadors who had the interests of their king, naturally wished to gain the venue with the best advantage. However, none of them could convince the other in the contention. Therefore, it was eventually decided to be held in the middle of the Silent Deste Lands. It was a spot that was considerably close to the entrances to the three domains.

    And the most intense point of debate among the three ambassadors was not about the detail about venue, but¡­the number of spectators.

    The life-and-death battle was held in the Silent Deste Lands. Although it was vast, it was not adequate for viewing a battle. Furthermore, no one knew how extensive the aftershocks of the battle would be. Hence, the life-and-death battle was not made public to themoners of the three domains.

    There was a need to limit the spectators and distribute them equally for each of the three domains. That way, it could prevent any side from having soldiers in ambush.

    However, the number could not be toorge or small.

    If there were too many people, a sinister possibility of soldiers pretending to be members of the audience could happen.

    If there were too few people, it would be a waste of a life-and-death battle that was destined to go down in history. Manymoners looked forward to being able to catch a glimpse of the glorious battle of the three kings.

    The three ambassadors even specially made a field trip and after calctions and debate, the number of spectators were limited to ten thousand per faction, for a total of thirty thousand people.

    This was already considered arge scale for the audience. The three realms used a night¡¯s time in an intense campaign to decide the spectators qualifications.

    When Shi Xiaobai learned of this matter, he gave the direct order that the spectator rights were to be issued in a random manner. It prevented corrupt officials to use it for personal gains. It also let the poor Infernalmoners to have a chance to witness the life-and-death battle.

    Of course, Shi Xiaobai directly used his authority to give Sunless andpany the qualification to view the battle.

    At eight in the morning, the Infernal domain quickly gathered ten thousand spectators and set off for the Silent Deste Lands. In consideration of the spectators being mostly weak and feeblemoners, the group of people proceeded on foot. It would take several hours to trek across the destends in order to reach the central zone of the Silent Deste Lands.

    Shi Xiaobai and Sunless were walking right in front of the group. Theypletely ignored the group that was apanying them as they walked extremely fast. Soon, they opened up a distance from the Infernalmoners because their normal walking speed was already much faster than the running speed ofmoners. If they had to control their speed to be at the same speed as themoners, it would be too ufortable.

    Therefore, they decided to reach the venue of the life-and-death battle first. They were all bold and talented, so they were not worried that the Celestial domain or Transcendence wouldy an ambush.

    Along the way, Sunless and the silver-haired girl very naturally were by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sides. Pulp Farmer and the other two knowingly fell back by the side. The trio had mixed emotions and only felt that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s luck with women was really something enviable to the point of jealousy.

    In the past ten days, they would only meet each other during lunch and dinner. They would busy themselves the rest of the time. Other than Feng Yuanlin, who could not extricate himself from the arsenal, the others were in the library reading books.

    There were many hidden opportunities in thend of the trials. In the library, there were many books that were just ordinary, but there were a few rare manuals hidden in it. They were hidden prizes prepared for the trial-takers of thend of trials, but they had to be discovered.

    Sunless andpany experienced a ¡®gold rush¡¯ in the library and benefited greatly from it.

    As for Shi Xiaobai, he was the greatest oddity of all. Other than his meals, he would stay all day in the Infernal King¡¯s bedroom. And simrly, the beautiful Infernal Queen stayed in the bedroom with Shi Xiaobai to the point of not evening out for her meals.

    Such a situation made people¡¯s thoughts run wild. It was not surprising if something shameful happened during the ten days he spent alone in a room with such a beautiful creature. Even if the shameless things happened continuously, it would bepletely understandable.

    The perfect education in the forbidden room was stimting just thinking of it.

    As normal men, Pulp Farmer and the other two could not help but steer their thoughts towards such things.

    However, Sunless and the silver-haired girl were as pure as white paper. Theypletely did not have their thoughts stray towards such matters. They were only curious as to what Shi Xiaobai was doing while in the bedroom. The two girls believed Shi Xiaobaipletely when he said that he had spent ten days ying chess with the Infernal Queen.

    This made the male trio feel very ufortable, to the point of wanting to denigrate ¡°You are ying a veryrge game of chess.¡± But after thinking of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s terrifying strength, they obediently shut their mouths.

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai andpany advanced at a very fast speed. They reached the venue where the life-and-death battle would be held two hours early. There in the bleak and quiet desert, there were a few dozen spectators who had arrived early.

    However, the spectators came from the Celestial domain and none of them recognized Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai andpany found a spot without any person and rested by a boulder.

    Liu Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s said that Leonis died of an illness, causing the Transcendents to have a new king. Apparently, the new king is even stronger than Leonis. That¡¯s really strange. When did the Transcendents have an existence stronger than Leonis? There have been so many incredulous things that have happened on the seventh level. This Penniless Priest is beginning to suspect if he has read fake information.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said with augh, ¡°Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s real. It¡¯s best if the new king is really stronger. This King does not wish to win the life-and-death battle between the three kings in such a boring manner.¡±

    Liu Yu rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Benefactor Shi Xiaobai, your n regarding the life-and-death battle between the three kings is indeed wise, but isn¡¯t it a little like ying with fire? You could clearly have removed the words ¡®life-and-death¡¯. Why did you need to take such risks?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai chuckled in his heart. Indeed, he could have removed the words ¡®life-and-death¡¯. The name battle between the three kings was sufficient, but unfortunately, the Infernal King¡¯s mandate was to kill the present Celestial King. A life-and-death battle was the best opportunity.

    Pulp Farmer said in a heavy tone, ¡°A three-way battle is very different from a one-on-one duel. Shi Xiaobai, it¡¯s best that you be careful. The strongest one might not clinch victory because two that are at a disadvantage can choose to cooperate. Hiding your strength and keeping an appropriate low profile has more benefits than harm.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin said as well, ¡°Boss Shi Xiaobai, don¡¯t forget the exitmand. This is a trial and not a real life-and-death battle. In the event, and I¡¯m saying in the event that the new Transcendent king and the Celestial King shamelessly join forces and cause you to fail to defeat them, you must not persist!¡±

    The male trio gave concerned suggestions that targeted Shi Xiaobai¡¯s three ws¡ªboldness, high-profile posturing, and refusal to give up.

    Shi Xiaobai was at a loss whether tough or to cry, but he felt his heart turn slightly warm. He nodded gently and expressed that he got it, but it was unknown if it went in one ear and out the other.

    At that moment, Sunless¡¯ in and gentle voice sounded from the left, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said with a slight chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The ones that should be careful are the other two.¡±

    His right sleeve was tugged and Shi Xiaobai turned his head to see the silver-haired girl holding up a writing board.

    ¡°Brother Xiaobai, I heard the war was instigated by the Celestial King. That Celestial King sure is rotten. It¡¯s perfect that the new Transcendent king hates him greatly. Why don¡¯t you first ally with the new Transcendent king and finish that baddy Celestial King?¡±

    The silver-haired girl blinked her sparkling eyes, indicating that her proposal was worth heeding.

    Shi Xiaobaiughed. Although it was a three-way battle, he did not n on allying with anyone. However, finishing the Celestial King was his main goal.

    The battle can be lost, but the Celestial King has to die.

    That was the thought on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind.

    And at that moment, a familiar voice rang from afar.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai subconsciously turned his head and saw two figures slowly walking from afar.

    A girl with short, brown hair was waving at him.

    And beside the girl was an ordinary-looking youth who walked over while smiling.

    They were none other than Mu Yuesheng and Speechless.

    ¡­

 Chapter 423: Shall we make a bet?

    Chapter 423: Shall we make a bet?

    Shi Xiaobai was not surprised when he saw Mu Yuesheng and Speechless arrive. After all, the life-and-death battle between the three kings was quite a startling event. If the two of them were still in the seventh level, they must have received the news and thought of a way toe watch the battle.

    Shi Xiaobai smiled as he greeted Mu Yuesheng. Shi Xiaobai had been slightly worried when he did not meet Mu Yuesheng after knowing that she was the sixth Braveheart who slew the dragon. Now that Mu Yuesheng appeared safe and sound, Shi Xiaobai could finally heave a sigh of relief.

    So Mu Yuesheng had gone to the same ce with Speechless. Since he had not seen them in Transcendence and the Infernal domain, it was highly likely that they had gone to the Celestial domain.

    When Shi Xiaobai came to this thought, he turned his head to give Speechless a knowing nod. They had previously met in the Silent Deste Lands and after a battle, they eventually became friends.

    Speechless was one of the few opponents that could make Shi Xiaobai¡¯s head ache. Because of that battle that they did not finish, Shi Xiaobai still did not have absolute confidence in beating him.

    Speechless smiled and gave Shi Xiaobai a nod. Seeing the silver-haired girl beside Shi Xiaobai, he turned to look at Shi Xiaobai and said, ¡°Did my younger sister give you any trouble?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised and asked out of curiosity, ¡°Your younger sister?¡±

    Speechless said with a nod, ¡°Sister by blood.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned to his side and gave the silver-haired girl a look. She first gave a depressing nod before shaking her head indignantly. Finally, she turned her head and stared angrily at Speechless.

    Speechless said with a smirk, ¡°Look at that girl. She¡¯s so naughty that she doesn¡¯t want to recognize her own brother. In the past, she was like a twittering sparrow, and after a few years, she doesn¡¯t like to speak at all. Who knows who taught her to pretend to be aloof and cold.¡±

    Upon hearing Speechless¡¯ denigration, Shi Xiaobai was startled for a moment.

    The silver-haired girl did not like to speak? Pretend to be aloof and cold? Did Speechless not know that his sister had lost the courage to speak?

    Shi Xiaobai frowned and he wanted to correct Speechless¡¯ unintentional but extremely hurtful denigration.

    At that moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand was gently pulled. Shi Xiaobai turned and saw the silver-haired girl looking at him with forlorn eyes. She shook her head gently when she saw him turn his head over. There was a trace of plea in her eyes.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart seemed to be pulled.

    Speechless did not know.

    And she did not want him to know.

    Shi Xiaobai gaped and finally let out a gentle sigh.

    Speechless saw how the silver-haired girl was pulling Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hands. From their close proximity, they looked rather intimate. They could even exchange ideas through their eyes. As an elder brother, Speechless instinctively turned vignt.

    Speechless¡¯ eyes shimmered before he suddenly pulled something out from his pocket. He said to Shi Xiaobai, ¡°Found something good on the trip to the Celestial domain. Intended to give it to you as food the next time you were encountered. Here¡¯s a treat, Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    Speechless said and spread his hands open.

    Shi Xiaobai looked over and saw two extremely beautiful night pearls in Speechless¡¯ hands.

    When the others heard Speechless¡¯ words, they naturally looked over and wondered. Since when did Speechless and Shi Xiaobai have such a good rtionship? He even specially brought a specialty from the Celestial domain to Shi Xiaobai. What sort of delicacy was it?

    However, they never expected it to be two night pearls!

    What was going on?

    Letting Shi Xiaobai eat night pearls?

    As Shi Xiaobai never disyed his Power of Taotie in front of them, they did not know that Shi Xiaobai had such a strange appetite.

    Shi Xiaobai was first startled but he felt that it was not something he needed to deliberately conceal. He stretched his hand and took the night pearls in Speechless¡¯ hands.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not immediately consume them. Instead, he held the night pearls tightly in his hand as he sensed the energy within the two night pearls. He was no longer as hungry to the point of eating anything like when he first met Speechless. After consuming the Transcendence fruit and Celestial Jade, he was basically satiated.

    Shi Xiaobai probed for a moment before he was disappointed to learn that the two night pearls did not have a very high nutritional value. From the looks of it, it was an ordinary night pearl. But since it was Speechless¡¯ good intentions, so it wasn¡¯t right for Shi Xiaobai to rebuff him. After hesitating for a moment, he ced the night pearls into his pocket and said, ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, but This King temporarily isn¡¯t hungry.¡±

    Everyone immediately let out a sigh of relief. Seeing how Shi Xiaobai did not really eat them, they figured it was probably an odd joke.

    An imperceptible look of disappointment shed in Speechless¡¯ eyes.

    Didn¡¯t this rascal even eat rocks back then?

    Speechless wanted to let Mu Yuesheng and the silver-haired girl see the fact that Shi Xiaobai would eat anything. In passing, he could also teach his two sisters and provide more evidence to ¡°stay further away from Shi Xiaobai or he might eat you¡±.

    But unfortunately, his ¡®ploy¡¯ did not seed.

    Speechless was feeling somewhat depressed. Seeing everyone casting odd looks at him, he immediately changed the topic of conversation. ¡°The few of you are already gathered here and must have heard of the news regarding the life-and-death battle between the three kings. Where were you prior to this? Transcendence or the Infernal domain?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai answered, ¡°Infernal domain.¡±

    Speechless¡¯ eyes slightly lit up as he said, ¡°Did you manage to meet the Infernal King? The Infernal King is quite different from what I imagined. He seems to be quite a pacifist? The timing he chose to propose the life-and-death battle between the three kings was perfect. It was full of wisdom. The Infernal King is actually so clever? It¡¯s also unknown how powerful the Infernal King is?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai andpany looked at each other and had somewhat odd looks. They did not know how to tell Speechless that the Infernal King he was referring to was the Shi Xiaobai in front of him.

    Shi Xiaobai coughed and was about to tell Speechless the truth that he was the Infernal King.

    But at that moment, Speechless continued with his monologue, ¡°However, regardless of the Infernal King¡¯s strength, the victor of the life-and-death battle between the three kings will definitely be the Celestial King. Furthermore, the Celestial King will clinch victory in an overwhelming manner. Furthermore, the benevolent Celestial King will consider sparing the Infernal King and the new Transcendent king at the end. As long as they plead on their knees and shout, ¡®Sire, spare us¡¯, and everything will be good.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised. For some baffling reason, he was condemned to being a definite loser. He even needed to kneel and plead for his life. This feeling was rather strange. Also, why did Speechless have such high regard for the Celestial King?

    Mu Yuesheng, who knew the truth, rolled her eyes by his side. She hesitated if she should ruthlessly expose Speechless¡¯ ¡®naughtiness¡¯.

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly felt reluctant about revealing his identity as the Infernal King as it would cause the situation to turn awkward. He smiled and said seriously to Speechless, ¡°It looks like you think highly of the Celestial King¡¯s strength, but the story you said will not happen. That¡¯s because the Infernal King¡¯s strength is absolutely beyond your imagination. The final victor will be the Infernal King. Furthermore, the Infernal King suggested a life-and-death battle so it will be a battle that will have no end to it. Even if the Celestial King were to kneel down and shout grandpa, the Infernal King will not show him any mercy.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai described the story that he thought would happen.

    Speechless¡¯ eyes shimmered as a smile suffused across his lips. He said, ¡°I never knew you thought so highly of the Infernal King, but no matter what, the Celestial King will definitely be the ultimate victor. Shall¡­we make a bet?¡±

 Chapter 424: Forgot to tell you

    Chapter 424: Forgot to tell you

    ¡°Shall we make a bet?¡±

    Speechless said on a whim, ¡°Since the both of us have our differences, why don¡¯t we make a bet? I¡¯ll bet that the Celestial King will win, while you bet that the Infernal King will win. How about it?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyebrows pricked up slightly as he said, ¡°What will be the bet?¡±

    Speechless fell silent for a moment. He lowered his head in thought and after a long while, he said with a sly smile, ¡°The loser will have to satisfy any request the winner makes as long as it doesn¡¯t touch their bottom line.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but hesitate when he heard this. He was obviously filled with confidence about his victory, but the bet seemed too strange. Furthermore, he had nothing he wanted to request from Speechless.

    At that moment, Mu Yuesheng finally could not stand watching this. She said to Shi Xiaobai, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, don¡¯t bet with him.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave her a questioning look.

    Mu Yuesheng gave Speechless a nce and said after some hesitation, ¡°The Celestial King is extremely shameless, but he is indeed very strong. Without any surprises, the Celestial King will be the final victor.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng did not choose to expose Speechless¡¯ ¡®scam¡¯ because the moment she exposed him, Speechless would end up in an awkward situation. However, she could not bear watching Shi Xiaobai being fooled. In her heart, Speechless and Shi Xiaobai both took very important spots in her heart. One of them was a cousin with blood rtions who once stood up for her when she was young, while the other was a partner who she was filled with respect and gratitude for.

    Speechless stared silently at Mu Yuesheng and expressed unhappiness at her aid towards an outsider.

    Speechless who wanted to scam Shi Xiaobai naturally did not n on giving up so easily. He immediately tried to goad Shi Xiaobai on by saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to make the bet. After all, the Celestial King is indeed very powerful and terrifying. The bet is unfair to begin with.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai saw through Speechless¡¯ intentions and found it amusing. From the looks of it, the Celestial King was truly very strong for Speechless to have such huge confidence. From Speechless and Mu Yuesheng¡¯s point of view, the Infernal King was no match for the Celestial King under normal circumstances.

    However, the present situation was not normal.

    Speechless and Mu Yuesheng would never guess that he was the Infernal King.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment. The goading whichcked any tricks could be ignored by him but for some reason, he wanted to ept the bet.

    Even though the bet did not really attract him, it was free after all, wasn¡¯t it?

    Shi Xiaobai made up his mind and said with a grin, ¡°Since you want to bet, so be it. When you lose, don¡¯t you go back on your word. This King has to take the time to think about his request.¡±

    Speechless was delighted when he heard this. He felt like the fish had been hooked. He immediately said, ¡°A man never goes back on his word.¡±

    As such, a bet that both sides had their own ¡®schemes¡¯ was formed.

    At that moment, deafening footsteps came from the other end of the horizon.

    The ground was trembling violently as the footsteps sounded like thunder. As it approached, everyone turned to look at it. Before they could see anything, their minds could imagine the scene of a massive object walking over.

    And when they really saw it, they discovered that the monster they imagined was not as terrifying as the hundred-meter-tall gargantuan that was walking from the horizon. The terrifying scene of a mountain approaching them was stifling.

    Shi Xiaobai, Pulp Farmer and the rest who had been to Transcendence immediately recognized the hundred-meter-tall gargantuan that came in such an imposing manner as the lowly gatekeeping gargantuan of Transcendence. They were surprised as they looked in each others¡¯ eyes and saw their thoughts in them.

    ¡°He is the new king of Transcendence?¡±

    The hundred-meter-tall gargantuan approached slowly before he suddenly made a leap, traversing several kilometers. He agilely entered a huge basin and with a boom, it was as if a mountain had crashed down from the sky. Many members of the audience were thrown into the air before they plummeted down in a wretched state.

    The gigantic basin was the arena stage for the life-and-death battle between the three kings. The basin was wide and expansive like a in. And the thirty thousand spectators would watch the battle from above the basin.

    With thirty thousand spectators surrounding the basin, it did not appear crowded. One could imagine how spacious the basin was.

    This was a surprising find by the negotiating ambassadors. In the Silent Deste Lands, there was a perfect battle arena. It was as though the heavens had deliberately set up thend formation for the life-and-death battle between the three kings.

    The basin was where the three kings would duel and at that moment, the hundred-meter-tall gargantuan had leaped into the basin with an exaggerated posture. His identity could not be any clearer.

    Liu Yu said with mixed emotions, ¡°This Penniless Priest never expected that the gargantuan would be the Transcendents¡¯ new king. Apparently, he is stronger than Leonis?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin and Pulp Farmer nodded as well. They found it very shocking.

    Shi Xiaobai was also somewhat surprised. He remembered that the gatekeeping gargantuan had previously been humiliated by Moya to the point of not daring to rebut. Who knew that he was such a mighty figure that hid his strength so well? Was this what they called ¡®swallowing the humiliation and bearing a heavy load¡¯?

    Speechless looked at the hundred-meter-tall gargantuan in the basin. The gargantuan was one of his opponents and on the surface, the gargantuan was likely a very powerful opponent. He wished that the gargantuan was not just outwardly strong but inwardly weak.

    As Speechless was having some thoughts, he heard Liu Yu¡¯s words. He immediately turned around and asked, ¡°You know that gargantuan?¡±

    Liu Yu seemed somewhat restrained when facing Speechless. He slightly straightened his clothes before solemnly narrating to him the story of their meeting of the gargantuan in Transcendence.

    Seeing how Liu Yu was about to use his Liu-style story narration, which would change a simple matter into a veryplex one, Feng Yuanlin immediately rebutted him and with a few words, he summed up the gatekeeping gargantuan¡¯s identity.

    Speechless was somewhat astonished as he said, ¡°He was once a lowly gatekeeping dog, but now, he¡¯s the magnificent king of Transcendence. Interesting.¡±

    The gatekeeping gargantuan was sitting in the basin and after resting with his eyes closed for a moment, he suddenly opened his eyes, as though he had turned impatient. He suddenly stood up and surveyed the spectators around the basin. He said with a roar,

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Celestial King and Infernal King? Get your asses down here and die!¡±

    The gatekeeping gargantuan roared like rolling thunder. It was so loud that the crowd could not help but cover their ears.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes shed a cold beam of light. He never liked the gargantuan from the very beginning. Now, he was even more irked by him. Shi Xiaobai took a step forward and was about to jump into the basin.

    However, there was a person who took one step before him.

    Speechless¡¯ back faced Shi Xiaobai andpany. With a very cool and graceful manner, he walked towards the basin and said, ¡°Sorry Shi Xiaobai. This Emperor forgot to tell you something. Actually, This Emperor is the Celestial King. It seems This Emperor will definitely win our bet. Haha!¡±

    Speechless jumped into the grounds with augh!

    At that moment, he felt very cool. The timing he chose to reveal his identity could be said to be perfect!

    Speechless was feeling satisfied as he turned around, hoping to see Shi Xiaobai looking flustered.

    But when he turned his head, he was given a shock. That was because Shi Xiaobai had appeared behind him. Just like him, he had jumped in.

    Speechless said in surprise, ¡°Why did you follow?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave Speechless aplicated look and sighed. He said, ¡°Sorry about that. This King forgot to tell you that This King is actually the Infernal King¡­¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 425: Does the naked Infernal Queen look good?

    Chapter 425: Does the naked Infernal Queen look good?

    ¡°Sorry about that. This King forgot to tell you that This King is actually the Infernal King¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed while having mixed feelings. He never expected that Speechless would be the Celestial King.

    What was he to do now?

    If he wanted toplete the Absolute Choice¡¯s mission, he needed to kill the Celestial King, but the Celestial King was Speechless, who was a friend and the silver-haired girl¡¯s brother. He also seemed to be rted to Mu Yuesheng, so how could he possibly kill him?

    But if he did not kill him, in the event the Absolute Choice failed¡­

    Shi Xiaobai immediately began to have a headache.

    Speechless was also feeling mixed feelings. He said with a dryugh, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you fucking say so earlier. This is somewhat embarrassing.¡±

    Speechless originally thought he had been cool. To be the Celestial King despite being a trial-taker was something pretty cool when said out loud. Furthermore, he had just ¡®tricked¡¯ Shi Xiaobai to enter a bet he was bound to lose. He had perfectly grasped the opportunity to reveal his identity. Supposedly, Shi Xiaobai should have been extremely angry and shock everyone else. It would have been a great act of posturing.

    But he never expected that Shi Xiaobai was the Infernal King!

    Shi Xiaobai was the supreme existence in the Infernal domain, the Infernal domain that stood by his word!

    Shi Xiaobai was the Infernal King who had the most beautiful Infernal Queen!

    Shi Xiaobai was the Infernal King who he was once envious and jealous of!

    And looking back at himself, as Celestial King, not only did he have to shoulder the me of losing the Celestial Jade, instigating the war, burning the Transcendence Holy Tree and all sorts of mes, he was also not the strongest person in name, and he wasn¡¯t a ruler with any power.

    Fuck, it would be harmless if there wasn¡¯t anyparison.

    Speechless immediately felt that his role as Celestial King and Shi Xiaobai¡¯s role as Infernal King were like night and day.

    Shi Xiaobai seemed to be telling him¡ªYou think you are cool? That doesn¡¯t exist!

    Speechless felt very upset.

    Speechless fell silent for a long while before he said in a hoarse manner, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Infernal Queen is the most beautiful person in the world. Is the Infernal Queen beautiful?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was racking his head about the problem with the Absolute Choice, so when he heard this strange question, he was momentarily unsure of the answer. He could only give a vague answer, ¡°Probably?¡±

    Speechless immediately said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Then¡­does the naked Infernal Queen look good?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was appalled. What sort of question was that?

    However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind could not help but sh the scene of the naked Infernal Queen. To be honest, to say that she did not look good was something unconscionable. Shi Xiaobai always felt that he was a person with a ¡®conscience¡¯, so he nodded and said, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Oh my!¡±

    Speechless held his chest and uttered a strange scream. His expression was one of utter pitifulness.

    Speechless felt like he had received 10,000 damage. Why was he the king of me, while Shi Xiaobai was the king of good fortune. He had to face seven old fools every day, while Shi Xiaobai could face the naked Infernal Queen every night?

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, This Emperor will definitely not show any mercy. Prepare to get beaten up by This Emperor!¡±

    Speechless put down some smack talk as he silently turned and walked to the corner of a wall. He felt like he had received such a huge shock that he needed to rest his mind.

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat bbergasted. He found Speechless weird. Not only were his questions weird, his reaction was also very weird.

    ¡°Weirdo.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai came out with such a conclusion before he began racking his brains again.

    ¡­

    Above the basin, Sunless andpany were equally feelingplicated.

    Feng Yuanlin said with a dry chuckle, ¡°To be honest, I have always been looking forward to Boss Shi Xiaobai¡¯s battle with Speechless, but who knew it would be under such circumstances.¡±

    Liu Yu muttered to himself, ¡°Shi Xiaobai is made the Infernal King, while Speechless is made the Celestial King. It looks like it¡¯s not a coincidence or mistake, but because they were chosen. But by who? Indeed, the two of them were the chosen ones?¡±

    Pulp Farmer said with a heavy voice, ¡°This is a life-and-death battle. Victory can only be determined only through death. What will the two do?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng said with a frown, ¡°The two of them wouldn¡¯t¡­really fight to the death, right?¡±

    Sunless stared at Shi Xiaobai as her eyes shed with a look of worry.

    The silver-haired girl swung her gaze between Shi Xiaobai and Speechless. Her eyes were filled with anxiety and fear.

    ¡­

    As the new Transcendent king, the gatekeeping gargantuan had even moreplicated feelings. He never expected that the human that defeated his father, Leonis, in the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament was the Infernal King that pretended to be a Braveheart!

    ¡°Shameless Infernal King. You pretended to be a Braveheart to be the tournament¡¯s champion and make the Transcendents think that the race of the Transcendents is not the strongest race in the world. What a sinister plot! You have to die today. This King will make you die a horrible death!¡±

    The gatekeeping gargantuan bellowed angrily!

    If not for Shi Xiaobai, his father, Leonis, would not have been defeated. The faith of the Transcendents would not be questioned. They would not be in a hurry to prove the bloodline of the Transcendents and Leonis would not have died. The Transcendence Holy Tree would also not be destroyed by the sinister Celestial King¡­

    If Shi Xiaobai did not appear, the gears of fate would not have turned towards such a tragic end!

    Everything was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fault!

    And the human who called himself Shi Xiaobai was the disguise of the Infernal King!

    This was a grudge added over an older grudge. The gargantuan was extremely infuriated!

    There were more and more Transcendents gathered above the basin as they looked at Shi Xiaobai. They recalled everything that had happened at the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament. After recalling the story that King Leonis exploded to his death due to the internal injuries left behind from that battle, their angry emotions could no longer be curbed!

    ¡°Shameless Infernal King!¡±

    ¡°The Infernal King and Celestial King are fucking bastards!¡±

    ¡°My heavens, how can there be such an insidious Infernal King!?¡±

    The Transcendents angrily voiced their grievances. And the Infernals that were present naturally could not tolerate the Transcendents scolding their king. They immediately scolded back angrily.

    The scene immediately turned into a din as both sides almost began to fight!

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shouted towards the Infernal domain group. The Infernals hurriedly shut their mouths and their stunning discipline showed once again.

    Shi Xiaobai turned to look at the Transcendents and said loudly, ¡°The matter isn¡¯t as you imagined. After this life-and-death battle is over, This King will find a time to exin it to all of you. This matter¡­is veryplicated.¡±

    The matter was indeed veryplicated. Shi Xiaobai found it very difficult to exin it. He also did not expect that he would suddenly go from being a Braveheart to the Infernal King.

    Everything did seem like a shameless plot, but it was not the case.

    However, the gargantuan clearly would not believe him. He said with a sneer, ¡°After the life-and-death battle is over, you will be a corpse. No, you wouldn¡¯t even have a corpse left.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could only give a helpless smile. He did not speak another word because even if there wasn¡¯t a misunderstanding, the Transcendents would hate him greatly after the life-and-death battle because if nothing surprising happened, the gargantuan would definitely die in battle.

    Shi Xiaobai was feeling veryplicated.

    A battle that used death to determine the oue was supposed to be simple and brutal.

    But now, it would be aplex life-and-death battle.

 Chapter 426: Posturing before the battle

    Chapter 426: Posturing before the battle

    Noon was quickly approaching. Soon, the life-and-death battle between the three kings would begin. The thirty thousand members of audience had already reached and they had circled above the basin. It was quite an amazing scene.

    And in the basin, the three kings were standing at each corner of the basin, forming a triangr formation. A repressed atmosphere filled the entire basin as the gatekeeping gargantuan exuded a killing intent that made the audience above the basin feel suffocated.

    At that moment, someone in the audience yelled.

    ¡°Ah, quick look. What is the Celestial King doing!?¡±

    The yell made many surrounding spectators involuntarily turn their heads to look at Speechless.

    They saw Speechless¡¯ hands behind his back. From the front, it looked like he was making a cool pose of only having his hands behind his back, but from the back, keen-eyed spectators saw a strange scene.

    Speechless¡¯ hands were crossed and there was a strong rope that tied them together!

    In the basin, there was no one else other than the three kings. Furthermore, the distance between the three kings was quite considerable. Who could have tied the Celestial King¡¯s hands together?

    ¡°The Celestial King is tying up himself!¡±

    ¡°What is going on? Why did the Celestial King tie his own hands? Could it be a warm-up before the battle?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be? How can there be such a strange warm-up before the battle?¡±

    The audience began buzzing. Pulp Farmer and the other two looked at each other and discussed about Speechless¡¯ actions. Sunless only stared in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s direction. She waspletely unconcerned with the development on Speechless¡¯ side. As for the silver-haired girl and Mu Yuesheng, they spontaneously rolled their eyes at that moment.

    Shi Xiaobai and the gargantuan heard the audience¡¯s discussion as they turned to look at Speechless.

    The gargantuan asked in a deep voice, ¡°Despicable Celestial King, what games are you ying now?¡±

    The gargantuan found himself too naive so in the face of the shameless Infernal King and the despicable Celestial King, he needed to constantly increase vignce and intelligence or it was very likely he would be deceived.

    Now, even a game of tying hands came out.

    Was this ying to the gallery? Or was it to make him underestimate his opponent?

    Speechless was very pleased that everyone¡¯s eyes were on him. The corner of his lips curled up slightly and his eyes looked on with disdain. In an invincible and lonely looking pose, he said, ¡°From This King¡¯s point of view, defeating the both of you doesn¡¯t require hands.¡±

    This was Speechless¡¯ answer as to why he tied his two hands.

    It had to be said that his answer was rendering everyone speechless.

    The Infernal and Transcendent audience went into an uproar as they found the Celestial King extremely arrogant to dare make such a bold statement and belittle their kings.

    On the Celestial domain side, the members of the audience had changes in expression. They knew that the Celestial King was very strong, so strong that he could crush Field Marshal Awesomo, but the Infernal King and the new Transcendent King were not weak either. Why the heck was he not using both hands!?

    The silver-haired girl and Mu Yuesheng both revealed disdainful looks, giving ¡°I knew it¡± expressions.

    Feng Yuanlin¡¯s eyes shimmered with a look of enlightenment, as he shouted, ¡°Holy crap, how could I have forgotten it. Posturing before battles is a hallmark of Speechless, right?¡±

    Liu Yu smacked his lips and said, ¡°Posturing before battles is indeed Speechless¡¯ famous habit, but who knew that he would dare to do so against the gargantuan and Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    Pulp Farmer said in a deep voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t this posturing a bit too much? Although Speechless is considered the number one youth in China, with unfathomable strength, Shi Xiaobai doesn¡¯t seem much weaker than him, right? By tying his own hands, he might be biting off more than he can chew.¡±

    In the basin, the gargantuan produced a deafeningughter, ¡°You will pay a bitter price for your arrogance.¡±

    On the other hand, Shi Xiaobai remained calm. He knew that Speechless was not a brainless, arrogant person. Speechless definitely had a way to fight if he said that he did not need his hands.

    However, the posturing was done in a very stiff manner.

    At that moment, the gargantuan suddenly turned his head and said to a spot above the basin, ¡°Moya, throw that thing over!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s attention was immediately diverted by the gargantuan¡¯s words.

    Moya, who was on the edge of the basin, responded, ¡°Your Majesty, the Infernal King is clearly a shameless wretch. Are you really going to do it?¡±

    The gargantuan angrily said, ¡°Cut the crap, throw the thing over!¡±

    Just as the gargantuan¡¯s words faded, a ck object was thrown towards the sky andnded inside the basin.

    Everyone stared with widened eyes as they tried to discern the ck object.

    What was the object the gargantuan got Moya to throw over? What did it have to do with the Infernal King?

    Under the blinding sunlight, they finally managed to discern the ck object¡¯s true shape. It was a ck sword.

    The ck sword not only had a ck de, even its surroundings was lingering with a faint ck mist. It was like ghosts of darkness were swirling around it as they continuously exuded a daunting cold aura in the burning sunlight.

    The ck sword spun in mid-air beforending on the ground. With a final boom, it stabbed into the ground in front of Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°This is your Infernal Sword.¡±

    The gargantuan said coldly, ¡°For some reason, this sword had appeared in Transcendence, but it is definitely not stolen by the Transcendents. Now, This King will return the Infernal Sword to you!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai knew that the Infernal Sword was in Transcendence, but he never expected that the gargantuan would voluntarily return it. What was he up to?

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but wonder aloud, ¡°Never knew that you would be so honest.¡±

    ¡°Honest?¡±

    The gargantuan said with a sneer, ¡°Shameless Infernal King, rumors say that with the Infernal Sword in hand, your strength will be enhanced to a whole new level. This King just wants to beat you into meat pulp when you are in your strongest state so as to prove the strength of the Transcendents.¡±

    Even if the gargantuan knew that Shi Xiaobai was the shameless Infernal King who pretended to be a Braveheart, he had decided to go ording to n and return the Infernal Sword. He was confident that he could defeat the Infernal King in his strongest state. Furthermore, only by defeating the Infernal King in his strongest state was it fun enough!

    This was the confidence of the strong!

    ¡°This is how the strong fucking posture!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin said with mixed emotions, ¡°First, it¡¯s Speechless tying his own hands. Next, it¡¯s the new Transcendent king returning the Infernal Sword. Their posturing methods seem toe from the same school. They both render people speechless, but you can¡¯t help but admire their confidence. It gives people the feeling that the strong should be like that!¡±

    When Liu Yu and Pulp Farmer heard this, they felt the same way and nodded.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised. He never expected that after Speechless finished posturing, the gargantuan would also posture. However, Shi Xiaobai had no choice but to agree that the gargantuan¡¯s posturing was done very well. To return the Infernal Sword to his hand was such an altruistic act.

    Shi Xiaobai reached out his hand and held the Infernal Sword. As he sensed the surging power in the Infernal Sword, he could not help but smile delightfully.

    It was the real Infernal Sword!

    It was like a cooked duck was sent right to his mouth!

    Shi Xiaobai surveyed his surroundings and struggled. There were a bit too many people, but he could not resist it!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t eat breakfast. Kind of hungry.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai pretended to mutter to himself as he could not help but gulp.

    Everyone was startled and was unsure what Shi Xiaobai meant by suddenly shouting that he was hungry. Only Speechless¡¯ eyes lit up slightly, but immediately, his eyes shed with a look of disbelief.

    And at the next moment, Shi Xiaobai suddenly raised the Infernal Sword and inserted it vertically into his mouth!

    ¡°Ah!?¡±

    Everyone screamed!

    However, they soon saw the Infernal Sword with its swirling ck aura enter straight into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s throat. It was insertedpletely in one move and finally, Shi Xiaobai closed his mouth and swallowed the entire sword!

    ¡°Burp~¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but burp.

    At that moment, there wasplete silence.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt somewhat embarrassed, but it was mostly delight. The Infernal Sword was a true holy item. The nutritional value was on the same level as the Celestial Jade and Transcendent fruit. Now, by eating the Infernal Sword, it would definitely be of help in the uing battle. Furthermore, he could not help but burp. This was delightful news for Shi Xiaobai, who had eaten countless ¡®foods¡¯ but remained unsatiated.

    He was finally satiated!

    But to the thirty thousand spectators, this scene was ridiculous.

    ¡°I suspect that I might have a fake pair of eyes.¡±

    ¡°I suspect that that might be a fake Infernal Sword.¡±

    ¡°I suspect that is the Infernal King¡¯s trick.¡±

    ¡°I suspect¡­¡±

    Feng Yuanlin looked in shock at his two other partners and said, ¡°What do you think of that?¡±

    Liu Yu waved his whisk and said, ¡°This Penniless Priest suspects that Shi Xiaobai is not eating an Infernal Sword but posturing.¡±

    Pulp Farmer said helplessly, ¡°There is no need to suspect. In terms of posturing, I only believe in Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin eximed, ¡°This is posturing using his life!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai obviously wasn¡¯t posturing. You might not believe it if it was said. He was eating ice-cream and the Infernal Sword had already melted into his stomach.

    That feeling was marvelous.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s begin?¡± Shi Xiaobai asked.

    Shi Xiaobai felt that it was about time. It was time to do battle and it could not be dyed any further.

    Because¡­if the battle did not begin, readers would begin cursing.

    ¡­

 Chapter 427: Make your move!

    Chapter 427: Make your move!

    With the thirty thousand spectators having arrived and the three kings finished with their methods of posturing, the life-and-death battle between the three kings naturally had to begin.

    The beginning of the fight often required a signal, but this life-and-death battle did not have any referees. As this was a battle where death determined the oue, any means were permitted, so there was no need for a referee.

    Without a referee announcing the start, the beginning of the fight would be grasped by the three kings themselves.

    And Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words of ¡®It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s begin?¡¯ was actually the signal to begin fighting.

    The audience quickly fell silent and waited with bated breaths.

    The gargantuan gave his answer through his actions. He straightened his body and charged out like a cheetah!

    Unlike Shi Xiaobai and Speechless, the motivation behind the gargantuan¡¯s participation in the life-and-death battle was not to end the war, but to vent his anger and seek revenge. He originally hated the Celestial King for burning the Transcendence Holy Tree, but now, he hated the Infernal King that disguised himself as a Braveheart which ¡¯caused the death¡¯ of Leonis. The double hatred he felt made him eager to tear apart the two enemies in front of him!

    When the massive body that was a hundred-meters-tall ran, it was like a raging tsunami. However, the speed at which the gargantuan charged was amazing. His massive body moved at a startling speed, but it had a strange lightness to it. It was as though the heavy body wasn¡¯t running on the ground, but as though his footsteps werending on air!

    When the gargantuan ran, thend did not quake. There was no sound of footsteps like when he previously walked from the distance. There was only the resonating sound of the void tearing. His speed was fast despite its massive body, and in a blink of an eye, it had traversed more than ten kilometers! He appeared in front of Speechless!

    The gargantuan¡¯s first target was Speechless!

    ¡°Go to hell, despicable Celestial King!¡±

    The gargantuan leaped up and he arched his right leg like ance that was about to strike. However, his leg that was dozens of meters in diameter did not look like ance but a gigantic pir that could hold up the skies!

    And this gigantic pir flew into the sky and covered Speechless¡¯ head before crashing down!

    At that instant, the Celestials watched in horror because the gargantuan¡¯s speed was too fast. From the moment he began running, leaping and then thrust his foot out in the sky, it all happened in a blink of an eye. Their Celestial King did not seem to react in time, as though he was sillily standing in ce.

    The Celestial King did not dodge, and at that moment, it was already toote to dodge!

    ¡°Dodge!¡±

    There were Celestials that shouted in panic. They prayed in their hearts for a miracle that the Celestial King would be able to dodge the terrifying strike that seemed to cover several hundred square meters in area at thest moment.

    But a miracle did not happen. The Celestial King remained in his spot even when the foot was about three meters away from him.

    A smile curled on Speechless¡¯ lips. When the gargantuan¡¯s smelly foot was three meters above his head, he could not even be bothered to look up. Instead, his tying of his hands had screwed him up. He had no way to pinch his nose and could only painfully endure the stench from the smelly foot.

    As for dodging?

    There was no need for that!

    Speechless suddenly raised his right foot and kicked out towards the sky!

    At that moment, everyone stared with widened eyes. Even Shi Xiaobai, who was in the distance widened his eyes slightly!

    There was no way for you to imagine such a strange scene, but it really happened!

    A right foot as slender as a girl¡¯s kicked out towards the sky.

    A gigantic foot that could beparable to a house came crashing down from the sky.

    They met at a particr point, like a gigantic boulder smashing on a slender willow. But the oue wasn¡¯t the boulder crushing the willow. Instead¡­

    ¡°A stalemate!?¡±

    ¡°My heavens, how is that possible!?¡±

    Yes, it was a stalemate. When the two feet collided, there was a boom as loud as thunder. After that, the scene seemed like a fixed frame. The massive body of the gargantuan was fixed in mid-air, and what smashed into that strike, to the point of holding up the massive body, was a slender right leg.

    While Speechless used one foot to hold up the gargantuan¡¯s massive body, his expression looked rxed. It was as though the thing crushing down on his foot was an empty piece of tofu.

    The Celestials fell into a daze for a moment before they cheered loudly. They recalled the battle when the Celestial King fought Field Marshal Awesomo. The Celestial King was just like he was now. Every time, he would use an unbelievable method to nullify Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s attacks, causing his power to be useless. Not a single move could trouble the Celestial King!

    The gargantuan angrily roared as his body bent slightly. He sent a strong downward force, but he was unable to crush the ant-like existence beneath him. He was unable to snap the slender leg.

    But the gargantuan did not continue on this matter. After a short attempt, he squatted and jumped ten kilometers back.

    ¡°Despicable Celestial King, what other tricks are you up to now?¡±

    The gargantuan said angrily. From his point of view, the Celestial King¡¯s physical toughness was something that he could leave in the dust, but he felt like he had struck the ground when facing the slender leg. There was no way for him to crush it any lower.

    The despicable Celestial King must have used some unknown trick or it was impossible for him to aplish such a feat!

    Speechless remained silent while smiling. Putting his right foot down, he said with a chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s time for This King to make his move?¡±

    The gargantuan immediately said with a sneer, ¡°Make your move!¡±

    He was unable to figure out what strange technique Speechless used to defend against his attack, but he was confident that regardless of his techniques, there was no way Speechless could break his defense!

    The gargantuan began preparing to withstand the full power of Speechless¡¯ attack.

    The audience waited with bated breaths for the Celestial King and the gargantuan to begin their second round of battle.

    However, the next moment was quite astounding. Speechless raised his right foot and swept in front of him. Suddenly, a tornado stirred, but it was no ordinary wind, but a tornado with de beams dancing in them!

    The tornado swept across thend and immediately left behind de scratches in its wake. The rocks in the way were all diced into sand, which showed how sharp the des were in the tornado!

    Speechless¡¯ production of a de storm with a single kick could be said to be an astounding technique, but what was more shocking was the direction in which the tornado was heading!

    The tornado was not rolling towards the gargantuan, but to the other end of the triangle where Shi Xiaobai was!

    The gargantuan, who was already ready in defense, was immediately stunned. Was he fucking pulling his leg?

    The gargantuan could only roar angrily and vent his grievance.

    A smile suffused across Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lips. Thankfully, Speechless had attacked him or he was prepared to forcefully interrupt the duel between Speechless and the gargantuan.

    Don¡¯t forget, this was not a duel of king against king.

    But a battle royale between three kings!

 Chapter 428: Everything was done by me

    Chapter 428: Everything was done by me

    Only when Speechless sent a kick at Shi Xiaobai did the crowd suddenly recall that this was a battle royale between three kings, and not a duel between two people where they exchanged blows!

    The storm surged as boulders flew into the sky and were diced into sand. The sharp de storms headed straight for Shi Xiaobai!

    The tornado¡¯s speed was not as fast as lightning, but it was extremely expansive. Even if someone were to react in time, they would find it difficult to dodge itpletely. However, to Shi Xiaobai, whose Crab Steps reached a very high level of attainment, the storm from the kick was too slow. He could easily dodge it.

    However, Speechless¡¯ kick that had managed to withstand the gargantuan made Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fighting spirit boil over!

    He did not know how Speechless had done it, but he knew that his physical toughness was still not sufficient to withstand the gargantuan¡¯s massive body.

    Regardless of how Speechless had done it, he was inferior to him in this point.

    However, Shi Xiaobai simrly had things that Speechless could not aplish!

    Without dodging or moving even one bit, Shi Xiaobai allowed the tornado to hit him amid the cries of the crowd.

    Shi Xiaobai bathed in the sharp de storm!

    ¡°ng! ng! ng! ng¡­¡±

    The incessant sound of des hitting metal echoed as the wrinkles seemed to appear in the air. Shi Xiaobai was situated in the wrinkles as countless des struck his body!

    Shi Xiaobai grinned. After eating the three holy items, his Body of the Heretic King had reached the pinnacle of the third stage and was just short of breaking through to the fourth stage. The normal power of the des could not deal any damage to him!

    But just this alone wasn¡¯t sufficient topare with Speechless¡¯ holding up the gargantuan with one leg. That was because Speechless definitely had the ability to remain unharmed in the de storm.

    Shi Xiaobai needed to do something that Speechless could not do.

    With an idea shing in his mind, he opened his mouth!

    Immediately, a faltering scene happened. The spiraling tornado seemed to hit a ck hole and waspletely sucked into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s throat!

    Shi Xiaobai was astonished as well and never expected that he would truly seed. His Power of Taotie was even able to consume wind and it tasted like he was drinking soy bean milk.

    Speechless smacked his forehead and cursed, ¡°Your mom¡¯s a whore. When ites to having fun, you are the best at it.¡±

    The audience was stunned. The Celestial King had used his foot to hold up the gargantuan, but the Infernal King immediately returned tit for tat. He used his mouth to eat the storm. This was clearly a battle between fucking gods.

    ¡­

    After Shi Xiaobaipletely devoured the tornado, there was alreadyplete silence.

    Speechless said with smirk, ¡°It¡¯s your turn to make a move.¡±

    Etiquette required reciprocity. With the gargantuan and Speechless attacking one after another, it was obviously Shi Xiaobai¡¯s turn.

    Although the gargantuan was in a hurry to rip apart his two enemies, his dignity as a mighty warrior ensured that he had to ept such a turn-based battle. However, after the Infernal King made his move, he would no longer hold back!

    It was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s turn but it was not as simple as just producing an attack.

    After Speechless epted the gargantuan¡¯s attack and attacked Shi Xiaobai, it was clear what his intentions were¡ªhe wanted to fight against two!

    And at that very moment, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s attitude was very important. If he attacked Speechless, it would be silently epting Speechless¡¯ intentions of fighting two people alone. If he were to attack the gargantuan, the situation would be even more chaotic.

    This was a battle royale between three kings.

    In a duel between two people, it was a fight to determine who was stronger. However, in a battle royale between three, there was the possibility of cooperating to defeat one person first!

    This was why the three kings had to each produce a strike. It was not a simple attack but to express their attitudes!

    Now, it was time for Shi Xiaobai to express his attitude towards the battle royale.

    A ck-and-white sword appeared in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand out of thin air.

    ¡°This King¡¯s attitude?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and suddenly shouted, ¡°Is there a need to ask!?¡±

    With both hands on the sword, he suddenly split them apart. The ck-and-white sword separated and became two swords. One was deep ck while the other was pure white!

    With one sword in each hand, Shi Xiaobai shed in two directions!

    ¡°Kun-Stewing Wok!¡±

    A fiery force surged up from the ground, like a boiling hot wok was producing hot steam. The bubbles spread out like a gigantic snake that struck at the gargantuan!

    ¡°Two Peng Grills!¡±

    A cross-shaped re tore apart in the sky. It was more blinding than the sun and its heat caused the air tobust into ck smoke. There was bubblingva that fell from the sky, as it rained down on Speechless like a ck and red waterfall!

    ¡°This King obviously wants to fight two alone!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s two strikes had expressed his attitude!

    Speechless clearly was not surprised by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s choice. With a smile, he looked up slightly!

    ¡°Frost Dragon¡¯s Breath!¡±

    A snow-white frost beam suddenly shot out from Speechless¡¯ mouth and sted straight at theva sword intent!

    When the frost beam and theva collided, it immediately merged together while issuing sizzling sounds like boiling water. It seemed like the ice had melted, but it also seemed like the mes were extinguished. The snow-white and ckish-red colors merged together into a light pink color before it transformed into snowkes or rain that fell from the sky.

    On the other side, the gargantuan stabbed his fists into the ground. With a loud roar, he lifted up the b of ground. Although the boiling hot steam reached the gargantuan¡¯s hands, he remained unaffected. Suddenly, he forcefully tore the b of earth in his hands into two. The two pieces were hurled at Shi Xiaobai and Speechless!

    The gargantuan simrly expressed his attitude. He wanted to fight the two alone!

    The audience watched in a daze as the two bs of earth that the gargantuan threw were shed into fragments by the Infernal King, and kicked flying by the Celestial King. They found the scene in front of them utterly ridiculous. The battle had long exceeded their expectations.

    And what was even more unbelievable was that the battle had yet to truly begin!

    The few moves had allowed the three kings to express their intentions!

    Liu Yu said with some regret, ¡°This Penniless Priest has seen battle royales between three people before. They would try their best to keep a low profile and conceal their true strength so as to appear weak. They would then ally with others to get rid of the stronger party before baring their fangs. But for Shi Xiaobai andpany, they only wish they could attract even more aggro. They yearn to fight two alone. This is the first time This Penniless Priest is seeing such a thing. This Penniless Priest has nothing he can say about it.¡±

    Pulp Farmer¡¯s face was covered in shock as he muttered, ¡°I once thought I was one of the cream of the crop among the younger generation, butpared to Speechless and Shi Xiaobai, I¡¯m nothing at all. They¡­are no longer existences on this level. The battle royale between the three kings had only just begun, but why are my knees already weak?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin stared with widened eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me why I¡¯m watching the battle kneeling down. When the battle royale really begins, I think I can sprawl on the ground.¡±

    The eyes of Mu Yuesheng and the silver-haired girl were filled with worry. The first round was only to express their attitudes, but it already looked like a battle between gods. What would happen when the battle royale began?

    Even Sunless could not help but frown.

    The battle royale had yet to truly begin.

    The three kings had only attacked from a distance to express their attitudes.

    And now, they all expressed their intentions of fighting two alone. There was no room for cooperation. It meant that the battle that followed would be a true battle royale.

    No one knew who the other two opponents would attack next!

    The three kings were eager to begin. They scanned their two opponents with eyes that seemed to have detected their prey. Their bodies simultaneously leaned forward, with the possibility of them charging forward at any moment. They were like sharp swords that were about to be unsheathed, with des pointed at the enemy!

    The true battle was about to begin!

    ¡°Could you stop for a moment?¡±

    Suddenly, a soft and emotionless voice which sounded like flowing water resounded throughout the basin from a corner.

    The three kings that were ready to charge forward in a serious battle came to a halt as they looked in the same direction in astonishment!

    There, in the middle of their triangr positions, a figure had suddenly appeared out of thin air.

    The figure was clearly the owner of the voice that suddenly sounded.

    The audience quieted down and looked in disbelief at the figure that had said, ¡°Can you stop for a moment¡±.

    Who was this?

    How did the person appear undetected in the basin and in the middle of the triangle?

    Shi Xiaobai happened to be facing directly in front of the figure.

    The person was a young boy dressed in loose white robes. He had resplendent golden hair that dazzled like the rays of the sun. His skin was white and supple. He looked like he was twelve or thirteen years old, and his facial features were exquisite and good-looking. He could be considered an adonis, but if one changed his short golden hair into long golden hair, one would mistake him for a pubescent young beauty.

    The white-robed blond youth¡¯s appearance and facial features resembled the sunlight at dawn. He was radiant and enchanting.

    On careful look, one would discover that his eyes and expression was surprisingly cold. It was cold like a frozenke in the dead of winter. It was like a pure white snowke that didn¡¯t have any other colors that made it seem impure. It was an emotionless coldness.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Shi Xiaobai asked.

    That was the question everyone present wanted to know. Who was this blond youth that suddenly appeared out of thin air and said ¡°Could you stop for a moment¡±.

    ¡°I¡¯m Dawn Li.¡±

    The blond youth reported his name in a deadpan manner. His tone did not show any emotion, as though he was a machine reporting some numbers. Without stopping, he said, ¡°The Infernal Sword was stolen by me. The Celestial Jade was stolen by me. The Transcendence Holy Tree was burnt down by me. The entire war was instigated by me. Everything was done by me. So, seek revenge against me.¡±

    When this was said, everyone was stunned.

    The thirty thousand spectators could not even react because the sentence contained too much information.

    As for Speechless, he felt like lightning had struck him. He looked dumbfounded as he remained stupefied.

    Pulp Farmer andpany were equally stupefied.

    Liu Yu stiffly turned his head and looked at the rest beside him. Stiffly, he opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Uh, if This Penniless Priest did not remember wrongly¡­ Isn¡¯t the Hero King¡¯s name Dawn Li?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 429: Meaning of my Existence

    Chapter 429: Meaning of my Existence

    Liu Yu stiffly turned his head and looked at the rest beside him. Stiffly, he opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Uh, if This Penniless Priest did not remember wrongly¡­ Isn¡¯t the Hero King¡¯s name Dawn Li?¡±

    It was only a question, but Liu Yu¡¯s tone was filled with astonished affirmation.

    Pulp Farmer and Feng Yuanlin sluggishly nodded. The famous historical figure who appeared numerous times in their primary and secondary school education was honored by having the name, Hero King. However, no one would forget his name.

    However, the name ¡®Dawn Li¡¯, which seemed feminine, was not a name people liked to mention. There was a feeling that it was a strange ¡®stain¡¯ on the Hero King, who had been a hero for an entire lifetime and lead a magnificent life.

    But it was because of this that his name left a deep impression on people.

    The man, who began the age of heroes, possessed a feminine name. It was Dawn Li.

    ¡°The Hero King stole the Celestial Jade and sent it to the Infernal King. He then stole the Infernal Sword and gave it to Leonis. He then pretended to be the Celestial King to burn down the Transcendence Holy Tree and instigated the war. At the peak of the war, he appeared and revealed everything, causing the three kings to angrily attack him. Finally, he killed the three kings alone.¡±

    Liu Yu repeated the summary of that legendary story that was written in the textbooks. It was done in a stiff tone before he eximed in horror, ¡°Other than Leonis being reced by a new king, as well as the life-and-death battle between the three kings being different from that legendary story, everything else is the same. This Penniless Priest originally believed that it was a coincidence or that it was set up by the assessment program, but¡­why would the Hero King appear!?¡±

    Liu Yu, who was always sharp-witted, was even beginning to stutter. The appearance of the Hero King shocked him beyond his senses.

    ¡°Fake.¡±

    Sunless, who had been focusing on Shi Xiaobai, revealed an indifferent calmness. She said in an unperturbed manner, ¡°The Hero King is also a designation.¡±

    That sentence seemed to reveal a heaven¡¯s secret.

    Everyone was jolted awake.

    Since Shi Xiaobai and Speechless could be designated as the Infernal King and Celestial King respectively, and the assessment program was able to repeat the instigation of the war of the three domains, why couldn¡¯t the assessment program ¡®create¡¯ a fake Hero King, making this ¡®repeated¡¯ story appear more reasonable?

    This was a fake Hero King.

    It could only be a fake Hero King.

    The reason was the real Hero King had died three thousand years ago before bing an eternal legend.

    Liu Yu realized this point and seemed enlightened. A bitter smile suffused across his lips. ¡°To think that This Penniless Priest needed a reminder to figure out such a simple logic. Indeed, being concerned only makes you flustered. The Hero King¡¯s name has deep influences on people of our age. However, why would the assessment program do this? Why did it create a fake Hero King and repeat a legendary story? Now, with the story reaching this stage, what follows would be¡­¡±

    When Liu Yu muttered to that point, he suddenly felt like he was struck by lightning. His face suddenly turned pale as his lips quivered while saying, ¡°When the story reaches this point, what follows would be¡­the Hero King killing the three kings!¡±

    ¡°Could it be¡­that this is the goal of the assessment program?¡±

    ¡­

    In the basin.

    Speechless felt as though he had been struck by a thunderbolt. He stood stupefied in his spot. Speechless had recognized the blond youth¡¯s identity before needing to know his name. The youth¡¯s white robe that was embroidered with violet stock and that resplendent blond hair, as well as that handsome face was sufficient.

    That was the Hero King in his youth. His appearance looked identical to the ancient drawing that had been passed down for three thousand years.

    The existence which he was forced to imitate from a young age, it was like a shadow that shrouded him, like a nightmare that rooted in his reality. The words Speechless had heard the most in his life was ¡®Hero King¡¯.

    ¡°Child, the Hero King did it in this manner, so you should do it in this manner too.¡±

    ¡°Speechless, you didn¡¯t do this perfectly. If it was the Hero King¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it? Then force yourself to do it. The Hero King was able to do it, so you have to be able to do it!¡±

    ¡°Why is your hair not blond? Should you dye it? The Hero King¡¯s hair was blond.¡±

    ¡°What are you so proud of? You are still inferior. At your age, the Hero King had already¡­¡±

    ¡°Child, everyone knows that the Hero King remained single his entire life, nor did he leave behind any male descendants. Our Li family¡¯s ancestors gave birth to the Hero King. Some people say that our Li family doesn¡¯t have the bloodline of the Hero King. That is ridiculous talk. The Hero King is a descendant of our Li family and that should be made known! Therefore, Speechless, you must prove to everyone that if our Li family was able to produce the first Hero King, it means that we can definitely produce a second.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Familiar but also seemingly unfamiliar voices resounded in his head like the chants of the devil. It sounded like the gnashing of teeth by wild beasts in the night.

    Speechless¡¯ eyes zed over as his mind went nk.

    The Hero King had appeared.

    He had appeared in front of him.

    That man he had been attempting to imitate for more than ten years had appeared in his world.

    How was this possible?

    ¡°Impossible¡­¡±

    Speechless muttered to himself as he suddenly stared with widened eyes, as though he woke up from a stupor.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Speechless¡¯ zed eyes gradually had its luster restored. He looked at the blond youth and said with a sneer, ¡°You are fake. You are a fake existence!¡±

    Speechless figured the ¡®truth¡¯ behind the matter. The real Hero King had died a long time ago. The blond youth in front of him might have the same looks, name, and plot connivance as the Hero King, but it was a fake existence. It was an imitation created to imitate the Hero King!

    The blond heard Speechless and turned his head slightly. He said in a deadpan manner, ¡°Just the opposite. You are the fake one. To be precise, everyone present is fake.¡±

    Speechless suffused a mocking smile as he said, ¡°To the fake you, the real us are obviously fake.¡±

    When the blond youth heard this, he slowly shook his head and no longer said a word. It was as though he could not be bothered toment on the issue. He surveyed the three kings and repeated the words when he appeared, ¡°The Infernal Sword was stolen by me. The Celestial Jade was stolen by me. The Transcendence Holy Tree was burnt down by me. The war was instigated by me. Everything was done by me. So, seek revenge against me.¡±

    When the gargantuan heard this, his eyes shed with a questioning look as though he was pondering if what was said was real.

    Shi Xiaobai grinned as he gradually lifted his sword. The clever him had naturally already realized that the youth named Dawn Li was an imitation of the Hero King. But since it was an imitation, it could not be too weak. Since it was a mighty person, Shi Xiaobai had no reason to reject his provocation.

    There was no need for a reason to fight a mighty person.

    However, someone had made a move before Shi Xiaobai could even say something.

    Speechless had already taken a step forward. His eyes were glimmering angrily. The cold smile along his lips was colder than the snow in the deep of winter.

    ¡°You can imitate that legend, but you shouldn¡¯t have let his imitation appear in front of me.¡±

    Speechless suffused a self-deprecating smile as he said, ¡°Because as that man¡¯s imitation, I do not permit another simr existence.¡±

    Speechless turned his head to look at Shi Xiaobai and the gargantuan. He said with a lightugh, ¡°None of you make a move. He is mine. I need to prove myself¡­to be the most excellent imitation, because that is the meaning of my existence.¡±

 Chapter 430: I hate you

    Chapter 430: I hate you

    To prove that he was the most excellent imitation because that was the meaning of his existence.

    To the people in the know, like Mu Yuesheng and the silver-haired girl, the sentence was a depressing form of deprecating himself in a way that shot strange pangs through the hearts of people. It was also apromise to the ironic fate he had. It was something pitiable and heart-wrenching.

    That year, Speechless was only four years old. At a stunning pace, he broke through to the fourth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. His superpower was awoken and in that long but fleeting awakening dream, he dreamed the daily toil he had everyday from morning to night. It was one where he imitated the Hero King¡¯s day. He dreamed of the family members who constantly said the word Hero King, while giving him ¡®amiable¡¯ looks.

    In Speechless¡¯ superpower awakening dream, he dreamed of a reality he wanted to escape from the most. It was a childhood that was void of joy and toys. All there existed was imitation after imitation.

    After that, his superpower was awakened. It was a stunning S-ss superpower. It was extremely rare in China, and he was immediatelybeled as a prodigy.

    However, his superpower was ironically called¡ªImitation.

    For a boy who was arranged to imitate the life of another from his birth, the power he should have been proud of was still imitation. It was as though his life was being restrained by the gallows of ¡®imitation¡¯.

    But Imitation allowed him to be stronger. It was a strength that made him far surpass his peers, even to the point of him surpassing adults.

    The ability to imitate made him be the most promising Li family descendant in three thousand years as the one who could be the second Hero King. He had be the unquestioned number one existence of the younger generation in China.

    He did not know if he should hate or thank ¡®Imitation¡¯.

    However, he did not have the thoughts of rebelling against his family, fate or imitation. Hence, even though he grew up and gradually became more mentally mature, while his thoughts of bing ¡®Speechless Li¡¯ and not someone else became even more intense, he still did not choose to rebel.

    That was because Imitation gave him kind loved ones and a warm family. It gave him powerful strength and glorious fame. Imitation gave him too much that he could no longer return.

    Speechless Li took the initiative to be partners with Imitation.

    Therefore, Imitation became the meaning behind his existence.

    Then, within the meaning of such an existence, what he could do was push imitation to its limits, which was¡ªbe that man¡¯s most excellent imitation.

    Therefore, when an imitated Hero King appeared, it was an enemy to the meaning behind his existence.

    It was not an ordinary enemy.

    It was an enemy he had to personally defeat.

    It was the best enemy to prove the meaning of his ironic existence.

    ¡­

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, can I borrow your sword?¡±

    Speechless requested as he looked sideways.

    Shi Xiaobai was someone who was not in the know, nor did he know what sort of existence the fake Hero King was to Speechless. But the sharp him was able to sense theplicated emotions Speechless was having.

    Without any hesitation, he remerged the ck and white swords and precisely threw it at Speechless.

    The Hero King might be a pretty good opponent, but Shi Xiaobai had nock of opponents.

    As for Speechless, he was a pretty good friend. Shi Xiaobai did not wish to lose any friends.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Speechless apparently never expected Shi Xiaobai to be so straightforward as a  warm smile suffused across his lips.

    By lending the sword, it meant that Shi Xiaobai was temporarily handing the opponent over to him.

    Speechless turned to look at the gargantuan.

    The gargantuan gave an angryugh before turning around to walk to the wall to sit down. He said with a sneer, ¡°As you wish. This King will quietly watch a good show.¡±

    The gargantuan had a massive body that did not match his agility. He also had a perceptive mind that was unlike his violent appearance.

    He would not easily believe the words of the blond youth that suddenly appeared because the Celestial Fire could only be used through the teachings of the Celestial King. He could not believe the blond youth¡¯s words.

    Therefore, the gargantuan chose to take a wait-and-see attitude.

    Speechless was very pleased with the gargantuan¡¯s ¡®tactfulness¡¯. He turned to look at the deadpan but apparently extremely patient blond youth. He said coldly, ¡°Unsheathe your sword. Let me see how well you have imitated the sword techniques that he was best at during this period of time.¡±

    The blond youth remained deadpan. His exquisite facial features looked like they were set in stone. Other than his nose moving slightly because of his breathing, and the asional blinking, there was no other additional changes.

    ¡°Your words are very strange.¡±

    The blond youth said in an emotionless tone, ¡°As a fake NPC, your words have too much self-awareness. That is very strange. Furthermore, are you sure you want to fight one against one? You might have a chance if it was three against one. One against one would be a little too boring.¡±

    If those words were said by someone else, it would have been said in a scoffing or arrogant manner, but from the mouth of the blond youth, it was calm and slow, as though he was depicting an objective fact.

    Speechless sneered as he suddenly raised his sword and shed to his side!

    ¡°Sword with one¡¯s fingers¡ªThree Thousand Li!¡±

    A blue sword beam shed like a jumping pixie. Speechless brandished the sword and shed out as the sword beam suddenly appeared from one end of the de into the distant rock cliff.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The sword beam shattered, producing a diameter wide hole in the cliff surrounding the basin. It was impossible to see any end to the hole, as though the entirety of the thick stone cliff had been prated.

    ¡°Three Thousand Li Sword. It was a move created by that man when he was eight years old. The speed of the sword beam allows it to instantly behead the enemy at a distance of three thousand Li.¡±

    Speechless retracted his sword and said with a sneer, ¡°What do you think of my imitation?¡±

    The blond youth fell silent for a moment and suddenly reached his hand to his waist that did not have anything.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    As he said that, he gestured the motion of unsheathing a sword.

    However, in the eyes of everyone, the blond youth seemed to be making the motions of holding a sword in his right hand, but there was nothing in it. It was as though he had pulled air out and that he was holding air.

    Speechless pricked his eyebrows up slightly and said, ¡°The sword that doesn¡¯t exist. I never expected that you could even imitate that sword.¡±

    The blond youth did not say a word. But when he finished the gesture of pulling the sword out, his aura had a drastic change. A second earlier, he was like still water in an ancient well, but at that moment, his eyes had an undetectable glimmer that seemed to rage like a tsunami.

    The blond youth suddenly made a shing action!

    There was no sword in his hand, but when he made the sh, a sharp sword beam sparkled brightly like a thunderbolt during a sunny day. The surging sword intent that emanated out could be felt even by the most ordinary spectators above the basin.

    The sword intent only had bloodlust to it. It was the purest of killing intents.

    And at the same time, Speechless made a shing motion as well. His actions were identical to the blond youth!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Two sword beams that could not be seen by the naked eye shed in mid-air. With a deafening st, they exploded into pieces like fireworks. The sword beams were like mirror images and none was stronger than the other.

    ¡°Hundred-eighty Thousand Li Sword.¡±

    A smile that could not be distinguished as mockery or self-deprecating suffused across Speechless¡¯ mouth. He said, ¡°At the age of nine, that man had enhanced the sword move he created at the age of eight to a brand new level. The distance of the sword strike went from 3000 Li to 180,000 Li. What seems like a sixty-fold increase is actually a difficulty of six hundred or even six thousand-fold. That man used the insights he gained from creating that one move to be ranked as one of the top ten Sword Masters in the world at the age of nine. As for me, in order to learn it by the age of nine, I didn¡¯t get to sleep for an entire month. When I finally managed to master it, all I got was¡ª¡¯Far from the mark. That man created it himself, but all you did was imitate it. You should have learned it at the age of eight¡¯.¡±

    Speechless lowered his head slightly as his expression seemed somewhat mncholic.

    The blond youth remained expressionless after hearing his words. However, there was an undetectable cold glint that shed in his eyes.

    ¡°I have a rough understanding of your designation, but I do not know how you managed to obtain information from my world. However, I do not like how you call me as ¡®that man¡¯.¡±

    The blond youth was still using an emotionless tone to speak, ¡°To be precise, I hate it greatly, so I hate you.¡±

    I hate you.

    The words that seemed like what a girl would say in a fit of anger did not have the coquettishness of a young girl when it was said from the blond youth¡¯s mouth. His tone was even colder than a snowstorm in the dead of winter. It contained killing intent that seemed like it could even freeze air.

    Speechless shook his head as he could not control hisughter. ¡°Perfect, I happen to hate you very much as well. So, only one of the two of us can exist.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then die.¡±

    The blond youth used modal particles to enhance his toneless tone.

    Then he raised his hand and shed out.

    ¡­

 Chapter 431 (1/4)

    Chapter 431 (1/4)

    The blond youth shed out, and like a mirror, Speechless would produce an identical action.

    When the identical sword beams shed again, the oue was still a tie.

    ¡°Three Thousand Waters Sword.¡±

    Speechless reported the name of the sword strike.

    The blond youth immediately shed out once again. The crowd could not see the so-called sword that didn¡¯t exist, but they could clearly see the sword beam that appeared. What was even more brilliant was the lightning bolts that were mixed with the sword beam¡¯s billowing mes.

    ¡°Wind Fire Thunder Divine Sword.¡±

    Speechless reproduced the same action once again. Be it speed or size, the Wind Fire Thunder Divine Sword was identical to the blond youth¡¯s, as though it was a mirror image.

    This sh of attacks obviously ended in a tie once again.

    The audience was appalled. They found the Celestial King way too enthralling. He could immediately use an identical attack to meet his opponent¡¯s attack. This could not be exined as ¡®instant-learning¡¯. It was as though it was replicated in a second. It waspletely unheard of.

    Shi Xiaobai, who had previously fought with Speechless previously, knew of Speechless¡¯ superpower. However, he could not help but reflect that such a superpower did seem somewhat unresolvable. To anyone, facing an opponent that could immediately replicate one¡¯s move was a headache. It left one powerless because it was as though one was fighting with oneself.

    Shi Xiaobai was feeling curious. As the imitation of the Hero King, how would the blond youth deal with the situation.

    The blond youth¡¯s reaction exceeded Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expectations.

    He did not stop shing. Furthermore, every strike was a different sword technique. Even though every strike was met with an identical obstacle, resulting in an identical oue, he did not seem to show any impatience. He adamantly continued producing a myriad of sword techniques.

    It was as if he was showcasing his sword moves.

    It was also as if he was testing if Speechless could replicate every move.

    The conclusion seemed for granted. Speechless very perfectly reproduced the blond youth¡¯s sword moves.

    A rather boring mirror-like battle seemed to be a demonstration of sword moves.

    But it had to be said that the sword moves were all very powerful. From a distance, one could sense the surging sword intent in each sword move. The audience was astounded, but somewhat disappointed. After all, such a battle could not be considered interesting.

    Above the basin, Feng Yuanlin said with a deprecatingugh, ¡°This battle seems somewhat strange?¡±

    Pulp Farmer said with a frown, ¡°For some baffling reason, it¡¯s a bit boring.¡±

    Liu Yu said with a sigh, ¡°Speechless is facing the young Hero King. Even if it¡¯s a fake Hero King, it gives one great anticipation. It should have been an exhrating battle, but who knew that Speechless would constantly replicate the moves like a mirror. And who knew that the Hero King would go along and keep switching moves. What is the reason for this?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng stared at Speechless in the distance as she muttered, ¡°Speechless is acting in a fit of pique. He only wants to prove that his imitation is perfect¡­¡±

    ¡­

    The battle continued on for ten minutes.

    The blond youth constantly switched sword moves. The number of sword moves he grasped was astounding. Furthermore, from what Speechless said, these sword moves were apparently created by the Hero King in his youth. It waspletely unimaginable.

    Speechless continued to use his mirror-like replication, making the scales of bnce for the battle remainpletely level.

    No one could gain an advantage against the other. This was the boring conclusion after a battle thatsted for ten minutes.

    ¡°Demon ying Holy Sword.¡±

    Speechless once again reported the blond youth¡¯s sword technique¡¯s name. But this time, he finally lost his patience.

    A mocking smile suffused across his lips. ¡°Is this your response? If you think that you will be able to luckily produce a sword technique I cannot imitate by demonstrating all your sword techniques once, then the naive you have disappointed me.¡±

    When Speechless said that, his eyes could not help but nce at the distant Shi Xiaobai.

    Speechless had encountered many, many opponents. There were numerous geniuses who wanted to vie for the title of being the ¡°number one youth in China¡±, but against his ¡°Mirror Replication¡±, most young geniuses would eventually suffer a mental breakdown.

    To have one¡¯s own move perfectly imitated regardless of the move, a portion of people would me everything on the opponent. They would use mocking words like ¡®only knowing how to imitate¡¯ to cover up for their inability to defeat their own selves. There was a portion of people that would not be discouraged, determined that it was impossible for the opponent to replicate all of their moves. There would always be one move the other party could not imitate.

    And Shi Xiaobai was one of the rare youths that did not belong to any of the two categories.

    Speechless remembered that during his battle with Shi Xiaobai on the Silent Deste Lands, when Shi Xiaobai realized that his attacks would be imitated, Shi Xiaobai did not attempt using different moves to challenge his Imitation superpower, nor did he react negatively by using mockery to conceal the difficult situation of him unable to defeat the mirror imitation.

    Shi Xiaobai chose to surpass himself. He wanted to exceed the same move to exceed his mirror image.

    Since he was imitated, he would surpass the one that imitated him. That was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s choice at that time.

    From that moment onwards, Speechless treated Shi Xiaobai as a special opponent, an opponent that was worth looking forward to.

    And at that moment, the fake Hero King had made a choice that disappointed Speechless. The fake Hero King was constantly using different moves in an attempt to challenge his replication ability and not attempt to challenge his imitated self.

    This only sounded like two different options, but they were in fact very different.

    The former was a doubt of his opponent, while thetter was to trust in oneself.

    Speechless acknowledged the former.

    ¡°Indeed, a counterfeit is after all a counterfeit?¡±

    Speechless¡¯ eyes shed a look of disappointment. For him to meet the Hero King, even if it was an imitation was something that made his blood stir. He was filled with anticipation with regards to this battle.

    He had used his Mirror Replication to make the battle enter a tie, but he wanted to see what method the Hero King would choose to crack his Mirror Replication.

    That was because unless there was absolute strength that could crack his Mirror Replication, there had been no peer or opponent at the same level as him that could crack it.

    Speechless wanted to prove that his imitation was perfect, but he also looked forward to the fake Hero King¡¯s ability to give him some pressure.

    But if the fake Hero King continued attempting to challenge his ¡®Mirror Replication¡¯, then the battle would end in a boring conclusion.

    That was because his Mirror Replication was without w.

    ¡°Found the w.¡±

    Suddenly, the blond youth said with a deadpan expression. His voice was gentle like a breeze.

    But when itnded in Speechless¡¯ ears, it was like a typhoon had stirred in his mind.

    Speechless¡¯ pupils dted as he said in disbelief, ¡°Impossible! My replication is perfect!¡±

    The blond youth¡¯s eyes were calm as he said, ¡°Your so-called perfection is only rtive.¡±

 Chapter 431 (2/4)

    Chapter 431 (2/4)

    ¡°Rtive?¡±

    Speechless¡¯ eyebrows slightly knitted together.

    The blond youth continued, ¡°Whether the jade in your eyes has perfectly replicated another jade stone or not depends on if you can discover the ws in the jade. Your eyes can only see perfection, not ws. So you are only imitating perfection.¡±

    ¡°Rtive to one¡¯s eyes?¡±

    A light smile suffused across Speechless¡¯ mouth as he said, ¡°So what you mean is that you have seen a w that I cannot see?¡±

    The blond youth nodded in a deadpan manner. He looked as though he was in a daze, but the coldness and calmness in his eyes made him appear extraordinarily aloof.

    ¡°Your imitation possesses ws, and they have been discovered by my eyes.¡±

    The blond youth said in such a manner.

    The blond youth and Sunless were both people who did not show any emotion. Their eyes were dull and calm which gave them a seemingly aloof feeling. However, the blond youth was different from Sunless. The blond youth was good at speaking, nor did he resist conversing with others. He would even take the initiative to say things that he did not need to say.

    And it was because of that, the battle suddenly came to a strange halt, which made it an exchange of words.

    However, when the blond youth conversed, the emotions of his ice-cold expression in his eyes appeared to be sealed in another world. Instead of calling it a conversation, it was more like him speaking to himself.

    Who he was conversing with, or what sort of existence it was, or what answer he would give.

    It was meaningless to the blond youth.

    He spoke only because he wanted to say something.

    ¡°One in ten thousand. Your imitation has a one in ten thousand loophole.¡±

    The blond youth did not wait for Speechless to respond. He did not even look at Speechless. He only continued finishing what he wanted to say, ¡°Of course, a one in ten thousand loophole is rtive as well. My eyes can see a one in ten thousand loophole, so to me, within your perfection exists a one in ten thousand w. But in fact, it might be one-hundredth or one-tenth or even worse. It might only be because I haven¡¯t discovered it. Got it? What you im as perfection actually has a one in ten thousand loophole that you can¡¯t see.¡±

    Speechless gaped slightly before chuckling, ¡°Are you discussing philosophy with me? Indeed, perfection is rtive. If you can see a one in ten thousand w, then my so-called perfection is rtively imperfect to you. But so what? How do you prove that you have discovered a one in ten thousand w? Even if it¡¯s as you say and within my Mirror Replication exists a one in ten thousand w, what changes can that tiny amount cause? When the ws are so small that it can be neglected, that would be perfection.¡±

    ¡°Naive.¡±

    The blond youth once again said something emotionless when it should have been filled with a mocking tone to it. He said in a deadpan manner, ¡°If I continuously expand that one in ten thousand w, can you still neglect it?¡±

    Speechless¡¯ pupils constricted slightly as he eximed, ¡°What do you mean!?¡±

    The blond youth did not respond. Suddenly, he lifted his hand and shed out!

    When Speechless saw the blond youth raise his hand, Mirror Replication had instinctively already reacted.

    Speechless did a simr action as he shed out the same sword strike!

    ¡°Three Thousand Li Sword!?¡±

    After Speechless shed out, he shouted, ¡°You are doing some foolish attempt again? It¡¯s just a waste of energy. My imitation is perfect. The oue has been decided from the very beginning. Do not attempt to challenge my Mirror Replication, if not¡­¡±

    Speechless¡¯ voice suddenly came to a halt!

    His pupils dted when the sword beams shed. An unbelievable look filled his pair of bright eyes!

    Shi Xiaobai, who had been watching every detail from the distance, gaped slightly as well.

    ¡°The bnce has been broken.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai muttered to himself.

    Yes, the bnce had been broken.

    In fact, it was a tiny crack. What should have been a collision midway before the two sword beams were dissipated finally has its first unforeseen oue¡ªthe blond youth¡¯s sword beam had progressed a few centimeters ahead of Speechless¡¯ sword beam!

    A few centimeters at a distance of ten kilometers seemed like a trivial number. However, the few centimeters confirmed the blond youth¡¯s words. Speechless¡¯ Mirror Replication was not perfect. It had a hard to discover w that was mistaken as not existing!

    ¡°But so what? A few centimeters cannot stir my perfection!¡±

    Speechless¡¯ lips were quivering slightly.

    The blond youth remained expressionless as he silently shed out once again!

    This strike was the most normal Three Thousand Li Sword to the blond youth.

    Speechless clenched his teeth slightly as his eyes shed with a look of stubbornness. With a loud roar, he used his Mirror Replication!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The same sword beam moved forward in an identical trajectory. It met in mid-air once again. They should have vanished simultaneously, but this time, the blond youth¡¯s sword beam had remnant amounts for a short period of time that was nearly negligible!

    In that short period of time, it moved¡­more than ten centimeters!

    ¡°The difference has been magnified¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked in disbelief at the blond youth.

    However, the blond youth had already raised his hand and shed out!

    Speechless¡¯ whose eyes had turned somewhat torpid instinctively reacted.

    The blond youth did not stop. After one sh, he would sh out another!

    Speechless finally extinguished the torpidity in his eyes. His eyes were ignited with fresh fighting spirit as he faced the blond youth¡¯s attack and made an identical motion.

    ¡°Let me see then. Let me see it!¡±

    Speechless¡¯ eyes were filled with stubbornness and resoluteness, ¡°The ws in your eyes!¡±

    ¡°Boom! Boom! Boom!¡±

    The blond youth constantly brandished his sword as his speed and frequency steadily increased!

    The sword beams shed like a storm descending upon thend. There was no moment of pause and it caused the audience to shudder in fear!

    As for the sword beam¡¯s distance, it was gradually increasing!

    More than ten centimeters!

    Nearly a meter!

    A meter!

    Ten meters!

    Thirty meters!

    A hundred meters!

    Five hundred meters!

    The blond youth¡¯s sword beam hadpletely upset the bnce. Even the weakest members of the audience could tell that the identical sword beams had a sudden difference.

    The w was being magnified.

    It was magnified again and again in a constant fashion!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    When the final sword beam shattered Speechless¡¯ sword beam and traversed ten kilometers to m into the ck-and-white sword, the blond youth finally stopped his barrage of attacks.

    At that moment, there wasplete silence.

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but clench his fists as his eyes were filled with shock.

    He had previously fought with Speechless before. He knew the terrifying power of Mirror Replication. He had not split hairs to suspect if the Mirror Replication was perfect or not. Instead, he chose to believe in himself to surpass himself, so as to beat his imitation.

    This was probably an expression of confidence.

    But in fact, the premise to his actions was to give up doubting.

    He had given up doubts of the so-called perfection.

    As for the blond youth, he waspletely opposite. He chose to experiment and doubt. And soon, he quickly discovered the loopholes beneath the surface of perfection.

    Although it was a one in ten thousand loophole, when a hole appeared in a seemingly perfect piece of fabric, as long as the hole was constantly erged, the entire piece of fabric would eventually be torn.

    The blond youth had used his acute observational skills to discover the one in ten thousand loophole. Next, he constantly surpassed that one in ten thousand w of the imitation. He expanded the loophole and seeded in ripping apart Speechless¡¯ perfection.

    He had cracked the seemingly unassable Mirror Replication!

    ¡°Can This King aplish the same?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly found it hard to breathe.

    If he also chose the same method the blond youth had done, was he able to aplish the same method of cracking, like the blond youth?

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡±

 Chapter 431 (3/4)

    Chapter 431 (3/4)

    A bitter smile suffused across Speechless¡¯ lips. His Mirror Replication had been cracked. No excuse could deny it.

    He had already lost the battle that proved that he was the most perfect imitation.

    Because, his so-called perfect imitation always had a loophole that he believed did not exist.

    The blond youth said with a deadpan manner, ¡°An imitation is an imitation after all.¡±

    When the emotionless voicended in Speechless¡¯ ears, his lowered eyes suddenly turned torpid.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be anyone else, even if he is the Hero King. Because, I want to be Speechless Li!¡±

    The handsome ck-haired boy said with a determined look.

    Sitting beside the boy was a girl who lightly blinked her beautiful brown eyes. Her hands were holding up her face that had a bit of baby fat. She said in a childish manner, ¡°Brother Speechless is Brother Speechless, so why do you want to be Brother Speechless?¡±

    The ck-haired boy scratched his head. He seemed to be at a loss for an exnation. With a thought, he said to the girl, ¡°That¡¯s because everybody wishes for me to be the Hero King. Daddy, Mommy, Grandpa, Grandma, all of them wish for it. Furthermore¡­I¡¯m good at imitating. I believe imitation might be my destiny.¡±

    The words that sounded somewhat mature were clearly hard to understand for the girl. She shook her little head that had a mop of short, brown hair to indicate that she did not understand what he meant.

    Following that, she pouted slightly and said naively, ¡°Brother Speechless is good at imitating, then¡­wouldn¡¯t imitating be enough?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    The boy shook his head adamantly. ¡°I already said, I don¡¯t want to be anyone else. I want to be Speechless Li. So how can I keep imitating all the way? Even if imitation is my destiny, as long as I refuse to bow down before it, as long as I do my best to resist it, my destiny can be conquered as well!¡±

    The girl stared at the boy. A somewhat different glimmer suddenly appeared in her innocent brown eyes.

    She muttered to herself repeatedly, ¡°Destiny can be conquered as well¡± before she tilted her head. Sheughed out innocently and said, ¡°I see, Brother Speechless doesn¡¯t like imitating.¡±

    The boy nodded as he reached out his tiny hand to touch the girl¡¯s head. He said, ¡°An imitation is an imitation after all. Even if it can be replicated identically, so what? And if it can be replicated identically, wouldn¡¯t the real Speechless Li¡­disappear?¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Speechless¡¯ zed eyes gradually had its luster restored. Memories that had nearly been forgotten returned to him once again. An unfamiliar palpitation made his heart start beating faster.

    ¡°An imitation is an imitation after all.¡±

    The corners of Speechless¡¯ mouth suffused a relieved smile. He looked up at the blond youth and said, ¡°I have lost. Even as a counterfeit, you are still a counterfeit of that man. That man is indeed impressive.¡±

    With his Mirror Replication cracked, it actually did not mean that Speechless was bound to be defeated. That was because he had many means that he had yet to use. The absolute bnce had been disced, but the true battle had only just begun.

    However, Speechless admitted that he had lost. He had utterly lost the battle that proved who was the perfect imitation because the illusion of his perfect imitation had been broken.

    However, the blond youth appeared to disagree with the oue. He said with a deadpan manner, ¡°You have yet to lose.¡±

    Speechless said with a smile, ¡°You might think that I have yet to lose because you only saw through my Mirror Replication. My true strength has not been disyed. However, victory and defeat are rtive. To me, the meaning behind this battle is to prove that I¡¯m the perfect imitation. And on that point, you havepletely shattered that illusion. You have proved that a loophole exists in my perfection. From my point of view, you have already won, and Ipletely admit your superiority.¡±

    ¡°You have misunderstood me.¡±

    A cold glimmer shed in the blond youth¡¯s calm eyes. He said, ¡°You have yet to lose, because¡­you haven¡¯t died.¡±

    With that said, everyone present was appalled!

    Speechless¡¯ pupils constricted slightly as he wiped the smile off his face.

    ording to the rules of the life-and-death battle between the three kings, the dead were the losers, and the losers had to be the dead. Then, Speechless, who was still alive, was indeed far from considered defeated.

    However, there was no prior indication that the sudden battle would follow the rules of the life-and-death battle between the three kings.

    Speechless said calmly, ¡°It looks like you want to kill me?¡±

    The blond youth said with a nod, ¡°That is the goal for mying. You aren¡¯t the only one. I will be killing all three kings. You can join forces. No, I advise the three of you to join forces now.¡±

    When Speechless heard this, he suddenly recalled of the story of the Hero King. The Hero King had fought the three kings single-handedly and eventually killed all three kings.

    ¡°What a crappy plot setting.¡±

    Speechless could not help but curse in his heart. He looked at the blond youth and said, ¡°We will not join forces. It is impossible for you to kill me either. Although my imitation has loopholes, you are unable to kill me.¡±

    Speechless¡¯ eyes were filled with confidence. From a young age, he had been imitating the Hero King. He had worked hard to follow in the Hero King¡¯s footsteps, so he knew very well that although he had yet to chase up to the Hero King at the same age, the gap wasn¡¯t thatrge.

    If the blond youth was a counterfeit of the Hero King, then his strength was insufficient to crush him.

    ¡°Won¡¯t be able to kill you?¡±

    The blond youth muttered to himself as he suddenly gestured a motion of sping a sword with both hands.

    Dots of crystalline purple light suddenly began to emerge from the ground as they gathered in the blond youth¡¯s hands!

    Ayer of bright purple light emanated in the air before it suddenly took the form of a sword!

    ¡°That is¡­the outline of a sword?¡±

    The purple halo formed the outline of a sword. A sword¡¯s hilt was being held in the blond youth¡¯s hands!

    ¡°That is the outline of the sword that doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    The sword that didn¡¯t exist had its outline carved out by the purple halo. From the looks of it, it did not look very different from an ordinary long sword.

    A light smile suffused across Speechless¡¯ lips. ¡°The power of Sword Truth? It looks like you have discovered it as well.¡±

    Without a doubt, the purple dots of light that suddenly emerged out of the ground as well as the purple halo that carved out the outline of the sword that did not exist was the blond youth¡¯s Sword Truth!

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai had previously discovered such a fact. Speechless¡¯ Mirror Replication could only imitate techniques!

    As for the power of Sword Truth, it was part of one¡¯s physical strength, and was not part of the move.

    Speechless was unable to imitate the power of Sword Truth!

    The blond youth had used his sharp observational skills to notice this point.

    ¡°If you think using the power of Sword Truth is enough to defeat me, then you are overly naive!¡±

    Speechless sneered as he suddenly clenched the ck-and-white sword with both hands.

    Purple points of light began to rise up from the ground as they augmented on the ck-and-white sword. It formed the sword outline with a purple luster.

    That scene was nearly identical to the blond youth¡¯s usage of Sword Truth!

    ¡°Sorry about that. The person I imitate has always been that man you are modeled after. Although the power of Mirror Replication cannot imitate a Sword Truth, I, who have attempted to imitate that man, would not only rely on the power of Mirror Replication!¡±

    Speechless said loudly, ¡°That man¡¯s Sword Truth is my Sword Truth!¡±

 Chapter 431: No More Escaping (4/4)

    Chapter 431: No More Escaping (4/4)

    Speechless said loudly, ¡°That man¡¯s Sword Truth is my Sword Truth!¡±

    The superpower of Mirror Replication allowed Speechless to do imitations that were opportunistic in many ways. However, there were many imitations that required him to depend on his hard work to grasp it. And from his birth to the present day, he, who had never stopped imitating the Hero King, had suffered through countless tears and sweat to possess his present strength.

    He had used his life and youth to imitate that man.

    He naturally also possessed that man¡¯s Sword Truth!

    ¡°Then what about Sword Soul?¡±

    Suddenly a calm voice was heard.

    Speechless felt as though he was struck by lightning. He looked up in disbelief. ¡°Imposs¡­¡±

    He did not manage to finish saying the word ¡®impossible¡¯.

    Because at the moment he lifted his head, a gigantic astral soul appeared behind the blond youth¡¯s body.

    The astral soul was about ten meters tall. It was blurry, preventing others from seeing its true form. However, one could tell that it was wearing armor, and that both of its hands held onto a gigantic sword. Its posture was identical to the blond youth¡¯s.

    The gigantic astral soul¡¯s sudden appearance behind the blond youth gave many people a fright.

    And Sunless, who knew what that astral soul meant, had a rare startled expression.

    Speechless¡¯ eyes nearly zed over as he muttered, ¡°The power of the Sword Soul. In the family¡¯s records, that man at this age had clearly not grasped the power of the Sword Soul, so how can you possess such power? Did that man conceal it from the family? Or have you been designated to be stronger than that man?¡±

    In the way of the sword, the enhancement of sword techniques had four levels.

    The lowest level was Sword Intent. This was a power that a swordsman with some talent would eventually grasp.

    The second level was Sword Truth. This was something a genius swordsman would learn of after many years of umted experience. It was a power that would be awoken after one figured out one¡¯s way of the sword. Typically, those who wielded the power of Sword Truth were already at a top tier standard in the realm of swords.

    And the third level was the Sword Soul. It was a mystical power. The swordsmen that couldprehend and use the power of Sword Soul were few and far between. The power of the Sword Soul not only needed extraordinary perceptive powers, one needed crucial encounters. Even many of the top ten Sword Masters in the world failed to gain insights into the power of the Sword Soul till muchter.

    The fourth level, the Sword Domain was even more mystical. Even across history, there were very few humans that managed toprehend a Sword Domain. The most famous Sword Domain was Sword Immortal Xu Taibai¡¯s at his peak.

    Speechless, Sunless, and even Shi Xiaobai could be considered geniuses among geniuses. At such a young age, they had already gained insights into the power of Sword Truth which was enough to cause a stir in China. But no one could be sure that the three of them would be able toprehend the power of the Sword Soul at the age of thirty, forty, or even fifty.

    As for the Hero King, or in some sense, the fake Hero King in front of them, was demonstrating the power of the Sword Soul at that moment!

    Even though his Sword Soul was only ten meters tall and it being blurry to the point of not being able to discern its facial features, it was still a sword soul!

    It was a power that far exceeded the power of Sword Truth!

    The power of Sword Soul was enough topletely crush Speechless!

    ¡°So you always possessed the power to absolutely crush your foes from the beginning.¡±

    Speechless said with a wry smile, ¡°You could have used your absolute power to destroy the Mirror Replication, but you chose the most difficult manner topletely defeat me. What unpleasant pride.¡±

    ¡°You are an opponent worthy of respect.¡±

    The blond youth said in a deadpan manner, ¡°If I do not use the power of Sword Soul, I won¡¯t be able to kill you. But sorry, I have to kill you. Receive the attack. I will be using all my strength for this strike, giving you the most respectable death!¡±

    As the blond youth said so, his cold pair of eyes suddenly showed an additional strand of emotion. He lifted his arms. The gigantic astral soul behind him did an identical motion!

    ¡°sh!¡±

    The strike did not seem to have a name. It appeared to be the most normal of shes, but the power produced from the strike struck fear into the deepest depths of one¡¯s soul!

    Shi Xiaobai, who was far in the distance, could clearly sense the terrifying power contained within that strike. He ced himself in the shoes of Speechless.

    He was pondering how he would face such a strike.

    Face it head on?

    The oue would be an abject defeat. He would be sted to pieces by the power of that single strike!

    Dodge as fast as possible?

    No, there was no time. The strike could not be dodged. Even if his Crab Steps were to be upgraded by another grade, there was no way he could dodge that strike.

    What could he do?

    What could Speechless do?

    If one was struck by that strike, it would result in death.

    A very likely death.

    But if there was no way to face it head on nor dodge it in time, what other means were there?

    What¡­should be done?

    ¡°Quickly use the exitmand!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai roared at the dazed Speechless!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Why is your hair not blond? Should you dye it? The Hero King¡¯s hair is blond.¡±

    In the arms of a young girl, there was a boy as she ruffled through his ck hair. Her eyes appeared like she was deep in thought, as if she was pondering over her own suggestion.

    The boy suddenly looked up and said, ¡°No, definitely not!¡±

    The young girl frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Why not? Blond hair is so pretty. It¡¯s as resplendent as the rays of the sun. It is said that the Hero King¡¯s hair had caused countless girls to be infatuated with him. If Little Speechless were to dye his hair blond, he will definitely look better than he is now.¡±

    The boy smacked his lips, ¡°I¡¯m already handsome enough. There¡¯s no need to be even better looking.¡±

    The boy¡¯s facial features looked exquisite and perfect. From a young age, there was a hint that he would grow up to be a handsome young man who would cause thousands of girls to fawn over him. Therefore, what he said was not a lie.

    The young girl smiled and pinched the boy¡¯s cheek. She said with augh, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad look. You are indeed worthy of being my sister¡¯s child. However, it will look even better if you dye it blond.¡±

    The boy said loudly, ¡°ck is nicer than blond!¡±

    The young girl shook her head and said, ¡°Blond is nice. The Hero King¡¯s hair is blond.¡±

    The boy smacked his lips and said, ¡°Hmph, you idolize the Hero King so much, so it¡¯s obvious you would think his hair color is nicer.¡±

    The young girl gave a happy smile and said, ¡°What you said seems to make a bit of sense, but I really do think blond is nicer. Who asked the Hero King to have blond hair?¡±

    The boy got away from the woman¡¯s arms and jumped onto the ground. Facing the young girl on the chair, he said seriously, ¡°There will be one day you will prefer ck!¡±

    The young girl pricked her eyebrows up and said with augh, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Unless the Hero King is revived and dyes his hair ck. If not, the color I like will forever be blond!¡±

    The boy clenched his tiny fist and looked up to say loudly, ¡°No, there will be a day when I will surpass the Hero King. I will be a man even greater than he was! When the timees, the person Little Aunt will worship the most will be me! When the timees, you will definitely prefer ck!¡±

    The young girl widened her eyes slightly as her lips curled upwards. She revealed a beautiful smile as she said softly, ¡°Then we have made an agreement. The day you surpass the Hero King will be the day I prefer ck.¡±

    As the young girl said that, she stretched out her fair and slender pinky.

    The boy nodded his head heavily.

    ¡°Yea, there will be a day when I will surpass the Hero King!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Quickly use the exitmand!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s roar came from a distance, jolting Speechless awake.

    That sword beam that tore through the void could not be avoided. Facing it head on would be overwhelming, but if he did not do anything, he would die. He would be killed by that strike.

    This was the first time Speechless felt lost. Only when Shi Xiaobai roared was he pulled back to reality.

    That¡¯s right. Use the exitmand.

    There was still that method.

    As long as he used the exitmand, he could instantly leave thend of the trials. He would escape that strike and sessfully live on.

    To use the exitmand, all he needed to do was utter those two words. It was that simple.

    But¡­

    ¡°Heh, I now realize that the young me is so much cuter than I am now.¡±

    Speechless¡¯ eyes turned somewhat gloomy.

    ¡°To think that what I thought wasn¡¯t me escaping reality but facing reality head on was actually the biggest escape from reality. The young you could at least say the words ¡®an imitation is an imitation after all¡¯ and ¡®I want to surpass the Hero King¡¯, but now? You can¡¯t say a thing. It¡¯s like your throat is choked and can¡¯t say a word.¡±

    ¡°What happened to those arrogant ims?¡± Where did that arrogant you who kept making arrogant ims go to?¡±

    ¡°Ha, to be subdued by that man¡¯s life and to lose the confidence to surpass him. To me, being able to imitate that man¡¯s life is also a destiny that one can be contented with. In the end, it¡¯s only consoling the unsessful me. Isn¡¯t it to fulfill me who is destined to fail?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that I have to continue escaping?¡±

    ¡°Are you willing to continue escaping?¡±

    Speechless gradually lifted his head. His gloomy eyes suddenly shed with a dazzling light.

    ¡°Little Aunt, ck is nicer.¡±

    A peaceful smile suffused across Speechless¡¯ mouth. With both hands sping the sword, he slowly lifted them up and shed out at that strike that covered the world with white light!

    ¡°I will not escape any further!¡±

    ¡­

    The white light filled the world. The blond youth¡¯s strike was blinding. Even the sun¡¯s rays were overwhelmed by it.

    What Shi Xiaobaist saw was Speechless¡¯ figure as he held up his sword.

    Then, everything was consumed by whiteness. It was devoured by energy.

    Nothing could be seen.

    But the oue could already be seen.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai roared angrily as he crazily ran in Speechless¡¯ direction.

    Speechless did not use the exitmand but chose to face it head on. Although he knew he was no match for the strike, he still chose to face it head on.

    He had made a wrong choice.

    He had made a wrong choice at the cost of his life.

    Shi Xiaobai knew that if it were him, he too would have made the same choice.

    But, was such a choice worth it?

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    While Shi Xiaobai was running, an object that flew backwards mmed into him.

    All he could see was whiteness in front of him.

    However, death felt to be in close proximity.

    Shi Xiaobai used his strength to embrace the ¡®object¡¯ that collided with him. He allowed his body to fly backwards as well so as to counteract the strong impact.

    Nothing could be seen.

    But he could feel something in between his fingers. It was a sticky and hot liquid.

    Shi Xiaobai knew what it was.

    He tried his best to widen his eyes, hoping to make out the ¡®object¡¯ he was holding in that white world.

    The white ring light caused his eyes to turn red.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s backward flying body finally came to a halt. As for the white light, it gradually dispersed.

    Everything in front of him finally began to materialize.

    The first thing he saw was ckness in the white light.

    That was hair.

    ¡°You are still alive, you must be still alive.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai muttered softly.

    However, the sticky liquid his fingers was feeling seemed to retort that fact.

    He could only try his best to widen his eyes so as to make out the reality that would soon appear from the whiteness.

    Then, he sawplete redness.

    That was blood.

    And in the bright redness, there was a circr ckness.

    That ckness seemed to be a bottomless pit that devoured all light.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pupils gradually dted.

    A sound that was stuck in his throat was finally released at that moment. That sound resembled the cries of someone.

    Shi Xiaobai finally managed to make out the ¡®object¡¯ in his arms.

    He also discerned the bright redness and the deep ck hole.

    The ¡°object¡¯ was Speechless.

    The ¡°redness¡± was Speechless¡¯ blood.

    The ¡°deep ck hole¡± was the wound on Speechless¡¯ body.

    The wound had appeared on the left side of Speechless¡¯ chest. Speechless¡¯ left chest had been prated. The wound waspletely dark and had nothing in it.

    The beating heart that should have been in the left chest¡­was gone.

    ¡­

 Chapter 432 (1/5)

    Chapter 432 (1/5)

    Boiling hot blood spewed out of the hole in the left chest. It seemed like water that gushed out of the eye of a fountain. However, the eye of the fountain was about the size of a fist. It was crimson and emanated a sticky, bloody stench that was stifling. Furthermore, what gushed out of the ¡®eye of the fountain¡¯ was not water, nor was it blood, but life that was constantly depleting away¡ªif that object still had any life to it.

    Shi Xiaobai finally managed to see color in the white world. The blurry ck and red gradually turned clear. Of course, it was not considered a gorgeous disy of color, but it was not a dull single tone color. However, it purely butplicatedly mixed twomonly seen colors together before painting a picture with color.

    However, the picture painted was not of a scenery, but life¡ªa life that was about to wither.

    Looking from a different angle at the mixed ckness and redness, while struggling to curb the disgust and grossness, despite his eyes were prickling in pain and feeling sour, he could see fractured bone mixed in the mangled flesh and blood.

    But that was only it.

    The most important thing, the thing that he wanted to see the most was gone.

    What should be beating in the left chest, producing thumping sounds to let the quiet picture have throbbing life was gone.

    Could a person still be alive without a heart?

    Could a person be revived without a heart?

    Finally, his concentrated eyes managed to discern everything clearly. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes once again seemed to turn disheartened. In his nk mind, the answer that was destined to be given to the two questions shed.

    Then, it was a confirmation of a cruel reality.

    Speechless was dead.

    Just as he expected, Speechless failed to survive that single strike.

    If he had used the exitmand, he might have been defeated, he might have escaped or even appear cowardly, but he could at least survive.

    Speechless did not make such a choice. Instead, he had directly received the blond youth¡¯s sword strike that had used the power of Sword Soul.

    That was an overwhelming force for Speechless. It was a strike that he temporarily could not withstand. Even if he were a rare genius, one not seen in a hundred years or even a thousand years, he was only in his teens after all. To withstand the Sword Soul strike head on, the best oue was what had just happened. His corpse was left rtively intact, but he had lost his life.

    ¡°It would be impressive for him if he could leave his corpse intact.¡±

    Such a thought emerged in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind when he saw the power of the strike shing out.

    ¡°But why did This King feel that you would be able to survive if it were you?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave a deep sigh in his heart.

    In fact, he had only met Speechless twice. During their first meeting, they hade to blows. In the second meeting, they had for some baffling reason fought with their lives.

    Perhaps it was as the saying goes, friendship grows only when you exchange blows or how the like knows the like. A few simple exchanges of blows and silly conversations made Shi Xiaobai firmly certain of a particr matter¡ªSpeechless, a young genius whose reputation was not as good as meeting him face to face, but also didn¡¯t seem to live up to his reputation, could be a friend and opponent for the rest of his life.

    While he grew and advanced, that youth may be running crazily in front of him, or the youth might be chasing behind him, or might very likely run by his side. But it was certain that as long as he existed, what should be a lonely journey would not be lonely.

    Shi Xiaobai had such beliefs. Furthermore, he firmly believed in it while waiting and anticipating for it.

    However, Speechless was dead. This friend he acknowledged, the opponent he was anticipating had his heart forever stopped in such a manner. It happened in this unfamiliar world, in the bleak basin and ice-cold world.

    There was not much sadness or grief, but the feeling of regret and vexation suddenly surged to his heart. A sense of emptiness filled his chest, as though he suddenly felt furious over the ridiculous reality that had happened.

    ¡°You should not have died here. This shouldn¡¯t have been where you died¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt his chest heavy. It felt like a rock was crushing his heart. An unfamiliar but familiar emotion began emerging as it filled his brain.

    His ck hair seemed to be stained as if it was covered in snow. From the roots of his hair, his hair gradually turned white. It was not a bleak whiteness, but a beautiful silvery-white that appeared like it was breathing.

    One strand after another seemed to ripple out silvery-white ripples on a ckke surface.

    ¡°Go ahead and rage!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and vent!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead and annihte!¡±

    ¡°Give everything to the instinct you need not resist!¡±

    Such a voice suddenly resounded in his mind.

    Shi Xiaobai closed his eyes.

    Who was shouting?

    Who was murmuring?

    Who was cheering in delight?

    Who was sobbing in sadness?

    Who was it?

    ¡°It¡¯s rage!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly opened his eyes. They were as ck as the night sky, but appeared bright like a star-filled sky. Suddenly, a golden vortex appeared in his pupils!

    The golden vortex revolved and as it did, it elerated, as though it was going to grind the world that was reflected in his pupils!

    ¡°Cough!¡±

    A painful cough was suddenly heard. It seemed like a tiny stone had dropped onto the calmke surface.

    With a ssh, ripples spread out.

    What was broken was not calmness, but his state of mind that could not remain calm.

    Shi Xiaobai was jolted awake!

    His body suddenly broke out into cold sweat as his heart came to a standstill.

    The golden vortex in his pupils gradually vanished. The silvery-white hair that had emanated halfway began receding rapidly like melting ice. Lush ck hair appeared like a starless night sky.

    Shi Xiaobai traced the coughing sound that had awoken him from his meaningless rage. He saw a pair of eyes that opened in the night sky.

    ¡°I¡¯m a man who wants to surpass the Hero King, so how can I die here?¡±

    Words that seemed crazy and somewhat suspect of eight-grader syndrome sounded like a gong in the middle of the silent night.

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised.

    Speechless was still alive!

    Speechless, who had his left chest prated, wasn¡¯t dead. He seemed to be able to put up a struggle as he lived on. He trembled with great difficulty as he raised his left hand to cover his bloody wound. A warm, white light slowly began to heal his mangled flesh.

    ¡°Phew, thankfully I was born with my heart on the right side.¡±

    The emotive words after having survived a disaster revealed the truth to the matter.

    Speechless¡¯ heart was still beating in his undamaged right chest!

    Shi Xiaobai was jolted awake. He hurriedly reached out to hold onto Speechless¡¯ shoulders. Without any holding back, he began using the Massage Technique of God. Although it did not have the ability to heal Speechless¡¯ bone and flesh, it could reduce the pain and stop the blood to a certain extent.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s stiff lips gradually suffused a smile.

    That was a joyous, but also an embarrassed smile.

    He never expected that the normally calm him would be so easily left flustered. Just seeing the wound in the left chest made him panic and he had believed that Speechless¡¯ heart had been pierced, sealing his fate. He had nearly lost his mind from the negative emotions.

    This did not seem like the usual him.

    ¡°Who knew that you cared so much about me?¡±

 Chapter 432 (2/5)

    Chapter 432 (2/5)

    ¡°Who knew that you cared so much about me?¡±

    Due to therge amounts of blood lost, Speechless was pale, but he was not particrly weak. His fine physique allowed him to not miss out on a chance for a joke even while in pain.

    Speechless said with augh, ¡°The look in your eyes touched me greatly. If I were a girl, I might marry you for life.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai rolled his eyes and ignored the ck humor. When he carefully observed Speechless¡¯ wound, he realized that Speechless¡¯ left hand was emitting a white light that was even stronger than the power of light of Holy Radiance. It looked like he only bled a lot but there was no threat to his life. Shi Xiaobai gradually calmed down.

    ¡°You should have died under This King¡¯s sword. This King was only feeling regret over that matter.¡± Shi Xiaobai finally gave a forced exnation for his gaffe.

    Speechless chuckled as a little ruddiness returned to his pale face.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± whispered Speechless. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat puzzled over Speechless¡¯ act of saying two words withpletely different meanings.

    Speechless slowly handed the ck-and-white sword to Shi Xiaobai. He had clenched it tightly and had never rxed his grasp on it.

    ¡°Thank you for your sword. Sorry for losing.¡±

    He had originally nned on using a victory that was achieved with ease and verve as repayment for the sword, but he had been defeated so terribly with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sword. He was sorry for that.

    Speechless returned the sword.

    As he no longer had any strength left to do battle, other than saying thank you and sorry, all he could do was still thank and apologize.

    ¡°They are very happy.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai reached out his hand to retrieve the sword. He said gently, ¡°This King can hear their voices. They say that to be used by an impressive swordsman and do battle with another impressive swordsman is still something delightful despite the loss.¡±

    They were naturally referring to the ck and white swords.

    Speechless was slightly taken aback as he said with augh, ¡°What a nice constion. You are indeed a bastard that is good at sweet talking. No wonder Sunless and my sisters are smitten by you.¡±

    ¡°Ahem.¡±

    A clear cough immediately sounded when Speechless said those words. Immediately, a clear and gentle voice was heard.

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you lovebirds, but I can¡¯t stand hearing what you just said. Shi Xiaobai and I are only ordinary friends. It is a pure tonic friendship, so you are not to speak nonsense. If Sister Sunless hears it, it would be terrible!¡±

    The two turned their heads towards the voice and realized that Mu Yuesheng had somehowe behind them. The corners of her mouth were nted as though she was grumbling over Speechless¡¯ nonsense. When her brown eyesnded on Speechless¡¯ wound, she gave a worried look.

    Other than Mu Yuesheng, the silver-haired girl, Sunless, Pulp Farmer andpany had descended from the top of the basin. They were rushing here, but Mu Yuesheng had used Lightning shstep, allowing her to arrive there first.

    Speechless was seriously injured, so they naturally could not stand idly outside the arena.

    When Speechless saw Mu Yuesheng¡¯s worried look, he said with augh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t kill.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng gaped and did not say what she wanted to say. Eventually, she gave a helpless sigh.

    Speechless¡¯ choice was very foolish, but it was not wrong.

    ming and grumbling words could best express her nervousness and concern, but those were not the best words to be said at the moment.

    ¡°Promise me. There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng said gently after falling silent for a moment.

    Speechless grinned and said, ¡°Such a horrible defeat obviously is thest.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng stared at him. The next time she was referring to was not do actions that could cost his life, but Speechless had given an irrelevant answer.

    Before Mu Yuesheng said another word, a figure suddenly appeared beside her. As she gave an instinctive nce at it, a ck shadow came smashing from top to bottom.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    Without being able to stop it, Mu Yuesheng watched in horror as a thick book mmed heavily onto Speechless¡¯ head.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Speechless cried out in an exaggerated manner. He reached out his hand to cover his head as he yelled, ¡°Damn it girl. Do you really want to murder your brother?¡±

    The silver-haired girl was standing beside Mu Yuesheng. She was holding a book with both hands. Her eyes were slightly red and as she bit her lower lip, she stared angrily at Speechless.

    When she saw Speechless¡¯ left chest prated from a distance, she was horrified of the possibility that she would be losing a loved one. It nearly gave her a mental breakdown. She struggled to rush forward but when she was running midway, she realized that Speechless had not died. However, she did not know how bad his injuries were or if his life was in danger. As she could not tell if it was momentary recovery before death, her worried heart felt like it was in her throat.

    Only when she approached did she realize that Speechless appeared to be in good shape. He was still making stupid jokes as per normal.

    Her heart which suddenly felt eased immediately producedplex emotions as her chest could not rest easy.

    The silver-haired girl was very, very, very angry!

    She wanted to angrily yell at Speechless, ¡°Why did you not cherish your life!? Do you know how worried I was!?¡±

    However, she could not open her mouth or speak. The emotions that had rushed to her throat seemed like a surge that was attempting to break through a valve. She wanted to yell while disregarding everything, but her reason clenched her throat tightly.

    Why?

    Why did she need to bury the voice in her heart in the deepest recesses of her soul?

    Hot tears rolled down her eyes at that moment. They streamed down incessantly over her ice-cold face. She did not want to cry, but the aggrieved feelings she had, hadpletely destroyed her tear ducts.

    Speechless sighed helplessly. He did not know howplicated the silver-haired girl¡¯s emotions were. He only thought that she was crying because she was worried. He was momentarily unsure how he could console her.

    Ever since their parents divorced, they had never met each other for several years. This sister who had endless things to say to him seemed to have many things he did not know about, as well as secrets she did not want him to know of.

    However, Shi Xiaobai happened to know the secret that the silver-haired girl had, which she did not want Speechless to know. That biting of her lower lip, the streaming tears and the aggrieved crying, coupled with the appearance of having to force herself not to make a sound pricked at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart.

    This girl that was like an easily shattered crystal always made his heart ache for her.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately turned his body sideways. Adjusting his body, he reached out his empty right hand and held the fair and exquisite cheek. Lightly and slowly, he gently wiped her tears.

    The silver-haired girl turned her head sidewards and looked into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pained eyes. An indescribable feeling emerged from her heart. It was sour and warm, but it made her feel even more aggrieved. However, the grievance was different from the painful aggrieved feeling from before.

    The silver-haired girl was momentarily stunned.

    Speechless was immediately rendered speechless. The plot wasn¡¯t right as he sensed the evil intentions of the author.

    ¡°Hey, Shi Xiaobai, are you going to hit on my sister in front of me?¡±

 Chapter 432 (3/5)

    Chapter 432 (3/5)

    ¡°Hey, Shi Xiaobai, are you going to hit on my sister in front of me?¡±

    Speechless only felt vexed over his serious injuries, else he would have pulled out a sword to fight it out with Shi Xiaobai.

    Why don¡¯t you marry her if you want to hit on her!?

    That¡¯s not right. Even if he wanted to marry her, the way he hit on her was against the bro code!

    At that moment, Sunless, Pulp Farmer and the rest finally arrived. They immediately saw the strange scene of Shi Xiaobai embracing the severely injured Speechless with one hand, while wiping the tears of the silver-haired girl with the other.

    The Pulp Farmer trio looked at each other and secretly gave Shi Xiaobai a big thumbs up.

    Mu Yuesheng gaped and took a worried nce at Sunless.

    Sunless, who remained expressionless as per usual, was looking at Shi Xiaobai. Her eyes looked calm and she lookedposed.

    The silver-haired girl was finally jolted awake as her cheeks flushed red. She hurriedly took a step back and used her hands to wipe the remnant streaks of tears. She lowered her head in embarrassment before looking up to give Speechless an angry stare. After that, she gave a fleeting nce at Shi Xiaobai before lowering her head and stared at her shoes.

    When Speechless saw this, he could not help butugh out loud. However, it caused his wounds to hurt which resulted in him gnashing his teeth with a yelp.

    When the rest saw how Speechless remained energetic despite his serious injuries, they immediately felt relieved. Liu Yu volunteered himself to help Speechless bandage him up.

    Everyone seemed to forget an important matter.

    Only when the blond youth in the distance suddenly raised the invisible sword that didn¡¯t exist!

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai eximed as everyone reacted in surprise. They quickly entered a battle ready pose.

    ording to the rules of the life-and-death battle between the three kings, Speechless was still alive, and Shi Xiaobai had yet to fight. The battle was far from over.

    And it appeared as though the blond youth had lost his patience.

    The group had serious expressions on their faces, but they spontaneously took a step forward.

    The blond youth in front of them was an imitation of the Hero King. He had cracked the seemingly perfect Mirror Replication and had used a single strike to crush Speechless. His immense power far exceeded their imaginations.

    It could be imagined that even if they had charged up together, there was a very high chance of them failing to be the blond youth¡¯s match. But at that very moment, as trial-takers from the same human world, none of them chose to retreat.

    The group made preparations to engage in a battle that needed their all. At that moment, the blond youth suddenly shed the sword he had lifted up!

    However, the direction in which the blond youth was shing at was not in their direction!

    A zing fiery sword beam shed at the gargantuan who was sitting in the distance!

    The gargantuan gave a disdainful smile of mockery. Waving his gigantic right hand, he smacked at the fiery sword beam that struck him!

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    The burning fiery sword was swept by the gargantuan and was immediately extinguished like a punctured ball. Under the billowing dark smoke, not a single mark was left on his tough flesh.

    The gargantuan suddenly had a drastic change in expression as he roared.

    ¡°Celestial Fire!?¡±

    ¡­

    The fiery sword beam that the blond youth shed out was no ordinary sword beam, nor was it any ordinary me. The gargantuan noticed the familiar aura in the mes from a brief encounter with it.

    The Transcendence Holy Tree that was burned down exuded a simr aura.

    That was the aura of Celestial Fire!

    From what the gargantuan knew, only the ruling Celestial King, who had inherited the power of the Celestial King, was able to use the power of Celestial Fire. That was the reason why he adamantly believed that the Transcendence Holy Tree was destroyed by the Celestial King. He did not heed any of the suspicious clues that led to the battle.

    But at that moment, the blond youth had nonchntly shed at him with Celestial Fire. The gargantuan¡¯s firm belief and knowledge immediately copsed like a skyscraper.

    ¡°Do you get it? The person who burned down the Transcendence Holy Tree was me.¡±

    The blond youth said without any expression.

    That was the reason for him shing out that strike.

    It was a miscalction on his part for not being able to kill Speechless with the power of Sword Soul because he never expected Speechless¡¯ heart to be on the right side.

    However, he was in no hurry to follow up his momentary victory with a hot pursuit and kick Speechless while he was down.

    That was because in his eyes, Speechless was already a dead man. As for the ck-haired youth that was caring for Speechless by his side was also going to die soon. He did not mind waiting a little longer.

    Therefore, he turned his gaze to the gargantuan that was watching by the side.

    The new Transcendent King was also a target he wanted to kill. However, the new king did not seem to believe that he was the mastermind behind the burning of the Transcendence Holy Tree.

    Therefore, he shed out that strike. That strike that could be mistaken as Celestial Fire was the one that burned down the Transcendence Holy Tree. Hence, he was not worried that the new Transcendent King would remain stupid and ignorant.

    That strike was the best evidence.

    ¡°So it was you!¡±

    The gargantuan roared in anger and immediately stood up. It caused the ground to quake incessantly.

    The blond youth said in a deadpan manner, ¡°Angry? Then kill me. Here¡¯s a suggestion. Join forces with the Infernal King over there, or this battle will end in a very boring manner.¡±

    The arrogant words were said in an emotionless and calm tone. It was as though he was depicting an objective fact. It was even more vexing than arrogance.

    When the gargantuan heard him, he was immediately incensed to the limit!

    ¡°What arrogance and shamelessness, This King will definitely squash you into a pancake!¡±

    The gargantuan roared before turning his head to shout at Shi Xiaobai, ¡°He¡¯s mine. You are not to do anything!¡±

    It was clearly beneath the gargantuan¡¯s dignity to join forces with Shi Xiaobai. Even though his reason told him that it was the best choice, but anger and pride demanded that he kill and smash the shameless enemy alone.

    The gargantuan¡¯s words were simr to what Speechless had said. It made Shi Xiaobaiugh helplessly. He naturally would not join forces with the gargantuan. If he wanted to fight the blond youth, it had to be a one-on-one battle.

    Of course, he did not mind waiting a little longer as taking care of the severely injured Speechless was of utmost importance.

    The gargantuan¡¯s eyes shimmered when he noticed that Shi Xiaobai did not mind.

    In fact, instinctively, he wished that the Infernal King could join forces with him. That was because the power of the Sword Soul that the blond youth had previously used had caused him to feel his life being threatened despite the distance as well.

    That was a power that could very likely kill him.

    However, the hatred that was a result of losing the Transcendence Holy Tree, the dignity of a king and his unbridled ambition immediately made him abandon theughable thought.

    ¡°If this battle cannot be won, how would I prove that the race of the Transcendents is the strongest race in the world?¡±

    The gargantuan¡¯s eyes turned firm once again.

    ¡°Ever since I was born, I was in the fourth Transcendent form. Just paying a tiny price would allow me to enter the fifth form. If I was driven to a corner, I could enter the mindless devil-like state of the sixth form. Even that strike from before would be easily withstood. So what do I have to fear!?¡±

    With that thought in mind, the gargantuan took a step towards the blond youth.

    The might of a single step shook the heaven and earth.

    The blond youth readied himself by raising his sword and said, ¡°Are you ready to die?¡±

 Chapter 432 (4/5)

    Chapter 432 (4/5)

    The blond youth readied himself by raising his sword and said, ¡°Are you ready to die?¡±

    The gargantuanughed in his anger, ¡°The one dying will be you!¡±

    Without any additional exchange of words or need to y up the situation, the battle began instantly.

    The gargantuan tookrge strides as his massive body resembled a moving mountain. He did not speed up but approached at an adequate pace. Every step he took caused the ground to quake.

    The thirty thousand audience held their breaths while Shi Xiaobai andpany widened their eyes. They stared with unaverted gazes at the battle that was about to break out.

    It was definitely going to be a shocking battle.

    No one knew the strength of the gargantuan that was far stronger than King Leonis or how many hidden cards he hid.

    As for the blond youth, his strength was even more unfathomable.

    ¡°Watch well. This battle is destined to be unforgettable. Pay attention to every detail of the battle. It will definitely benefit all of you greatly.¡±

    Speechless said to the people beside him with a solemn expression.

    He was the person who understood the blond youth¡¯s strength the most. Also, in the sh of attacks previously, he knew very well of the gargantuan¡¯s powerful strength.

    The power of the Sword Soul could not be used continuously. Even the real Hero King needed to rest for a moment before he could use the power of the Sword Soul a second time.

    How many hidden cards would the blond youth, who was temporarily unable to use the power of the Sword Soul, use against the infuriated and serious gargantuan? How many techniques would he be forced to use?

    A look of anticipation shed in Speechless¡¯ eyes.

    Shi Xiaobai clenched his fists. His eyes were focused on the blond youth and he was unwilling to miss any detail. He believed and hoped that the blond youth would obtain victory in the battle. But if that happened, it meant that he would be next to battle the blond youth.

    Such an opponent with immense power made him nervous, but it also ignited his fighting spirit and excited him.

    Against the gargantuan, whose physical toughness was unbelievably powerful, what choice would the Hero King¡¯s imitation make? What sort of sword technique would he use? How much time would he need to clinch victory?

    As Shi Xiaobai pondered over it, he remained excited with anticipation.

    Suddenly, the blond youth moved!

    It was fine if he didn¡¯t move, but a single movement of his was stunning!

    ¡°So fast!¡±

    ¡®So fast¡¯ was definitely not enough to describe the blond youth who suddenly moved. In just a blink of an eye, the blond youth who remained silent in his original spot had traversed ten kilometers. He was flying in mid-air as if he was a golden beam of lightning!

    Unlike his battle with Speechless, the blond youth did not choose to produce sword attacks from a distance. Instead, he had suddenly moved and appeared in front of the gargantuan that was striding towards him!

    He leaped up high and with his hands appearing to hold a sword, he looked like the blinding moment when the morning sun emerged.

    ¡°Courting death!¡±

    The gargantuan was simrly astounded by the blond youth¡¯s stunning speed and fearsome attacking stance. But he immediately recovered hisposure. While feeling incensed, he also felt crazily delighted.

    This foolish and arrogant fly took the initiative to enter a melee battle with him?

    When had the Transcendents ever been afraid of a melee battle!?

    The gargantuanughed out maniacally as he suddenly stretched out his hand to smack down at the blond youth who had leaped into the air. It was as though he was swatting an irritating fly!

    The gargantuan¡¯s strength was outrageously strong. The strength from the swat of his right hand stirred up a storm. As the wind howled, his ck shadow shrouded the blond youth that had temporarily stopped in mid-air!

    If the youth was the dazzling dawn, that strike was like a gloomy cloud that shrouded the sky!

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    As the ck shadow swept past, it was like white clouds that dispersed. The dazzling figure vanished in mid-air!

    ¡°He disappeared!?¡±

    The audience that was in front of the gargantuan eximed.

    ¡°So¡­so fast. What exactly happened!?¡±

    The spectators that were behind the gargantuan were equally astonished.

    This was because at the instant the gargantuan smashed his palm, the blond youth had disappeared and appeared behind the gargantuan. His speed was astonishing and there was no way to tell what he had done.

    Or could it be said that he did not do a thing?

    All he did was simply leap past the gargantuan¡¯s body?

    ¡°No!¡±

    As the audience was still reveling in shock, it heard the gargantuan suddenly roar out angrily.

    The roar was filled with anger, regret, disbelief and deep hatred!

    And with the roar, an appalling scene unfolded. The gargantuan¡¯s gigantic head began sliding down his neck and crashed to the ground with a loud thud!

    Boiling hot blood spewed out from the t and smooth broken neck like an erupting volcano. The cleaved neck ejected blood to the heavens as it sprayed onto the ground. It dyed the burning hot basin into an ice-cold dark red.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    After the gargantuan lost his head, his massive body fell back as though a mountain had copsed!

    The gargantuan died just like that? With his head separated from his body, he had died in such an inexplicable manner!?

    There was total silence. Everyone watched aghast, finding the scene before their eyes unbelievable.

    The blond youth had shed out. However, due to the non-existence of the sword, that strike could not be discerned. However, just this lightning-fast strike had instantly cleaved off the gargantuan¡¯s head!

    This waspletely unexpected. No one expected that the blond youth who fought Speechless for more than ten minutes finished the battle in a few seconds.

    No one thought that the massive gargantuan, with his bold ambitions of killing the Infernal King and Celestial King to prove that the race of the Transcendents was the strongest race, could not even handle a single strike.

    The gargantuan did not expect that his defense he had been so proud of could not withstand that simple and unimpressive strike, If he knew that it would result in such an oue, he would definitely have used his sixth form from the beginning.

    But there were no ifs in this world.

    The gargantuan did not use his sixth form. He lost all chances of using even the fifth form. With a regretful roar, he died in pain.

    The new Transcendent king was beheaded!

    ¡°Hey, that can¡¯t be. Is this just a fantasy?¡±

    Feng Yuanlin¡¯s voice trembled as he nearly bit his tongue.

    Speechless¡¯ eyes turned slightly torpid as a wry smile suffused across his lips. He said, ¡°That bastard is terrifyingly strong. He spent ten minutes to crack my Mirror Replication only because of his damn repulsiveness. If he had used such a sudden strike at me, my head would have probably dropped off.¡±

    It was unbelievable that the imitation of the Hero King was so powerful.

    Did the assessment program crazily enhance its strength when it created the counterfeit?

    Or did the real Hero King possess such terrifying power at that age?

    If it was thetter, then Speechless, who thought that he could imitate to the point of surpassing the Hero King, was indeed too naive!

    Everyone was immersed in shock. The audience was still in a daze. Many people cast their eyes at theposed blond youth that did not have a drop of blood that stained him.

    He was strolling calmly. His posture did not seem elegant, but neither was it uncouth. It was ever soposed as though he was strolling leisurely on a tiny path in the woods.

    The blond youth slowly walked to a clean plot of ground that was not covered in blood. Then, he turned to face Shi Xiaobai.

    He remained expressionless and his eyes were calm. His beheading of the gargantuan in a single strike was as though he had done something trivial.

    He slowly opened his mouth and whispered, ¡°Now that you are the only one left, Your Majesty, the Infernal King. Do you n on obediently epting your death or do you want to struggle a bit before dying?¡±

 Chapter 432: Are you willing to be a side hoe (5/5)

    Chapter 432: Are you willing to be a side hoe (5/5)

    He slowly opened his mouth and whispered, ¡°Now that you are the only one left, Your Majesty, the Infernal King. Do you n on obediently epting your death or do you want to struggle a bit before dying?¡±

    Everyone was jolted awake and immediately cast their eyes at the ck-haired youth that was surrounded by a number of people.

    That was the strongest person in the Infernal domain. He was the Infernal King, one of the three kings. He had bravely suggested the life-and-death battle between the three kings. Furthermore, he was able to tie the Celestial King and new Transcendent King in battle.

    Without a doubt, the Infernal King was very powerful.

    However, there was only one thought in the minds of the thirty-thousand-strong audience¡ªthe Infernal King was doomed.

    The Celestial King had his chest pierced. If not for him being born with a heart on his right side, he would have died. And even if he had managed to survive, he would probably not escape the impending death.

    The new Transcendent King had been instantly beheaded.

    So what if he was the Infernal King?

    In front of the unfathomably strong blond youth who killed without batting an eyelid, the Infernal King appeared as weak as paper.

    ¡°Run, Your Majesty!¡±

    ¡°Quickly run!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, do not ept the battle!¡±

    The spectators from the Infernal domain cried out. They were afraid that their respected king would end up miserably like the gargantuan.

    Even if he would be ridiculed as a coward that ran away in fear, it was better than dying!

    ¡°Quickly run, Your Highness!¡±

    The ready Shi Xiaobai, who had already stood up slowly with the ck-and-white sword clenched tightly in his right hand, was left stunned when he heard the Infernalmoners¡¯ shouts.

    At that moment, Mu Yuesheng could not help but anxiously say, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, don¡¯t face him in battle.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin, Pulp Farmer, and Liu Yu said as well, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, don¡¯t be rash!¡±

    Speechless sighed and looked up while saying, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, use the exitmand.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head in silence.

    He suddenly felt the sleeves on both sides being tugged at. Turning his head in surprise, he saw Sunless standing on his right, while the silver-haired girl was standing on his left. They were simultaneously pulling at his sleeves, shaking their heads with worried looks.

    Even Sunless, who seldom revealed any emotion, revealed a rare look of worry.

    They were frightened by the blond youth¡¯s one-shot of the gargantuan. They were afraid that Shi Xiaobai would also be beheaded by such an attack. If he could not react in time, the exitmand could not even save his life.

    If Shi Xiaobai were to ept the battle, there was a very high chance of him being defeated, or even him dying!

    Just thinking of Shi Xiaobai being decapitated was enough to make the two girls that could be called proud daughters of heaven feel like the world was crumbling down.

    ¡°This King won¡¯t die.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked seriously at the group and said with a certain tone, ¡°This King might be defeated, but This King will definitely not die.¡±

    Everyone was taken aback, but clearly they did not believe him.

    The corners of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mouth slowly formed a smile. His eyes burned as bright as the stars. His fighting spirit red like the mid-summer sun.

    ¡°This King is very happy.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the blond youth in the distance. As though he was in reverie, he whispered, ¡°This King is very happy to be able to encounter such a powerful opponent. After witnessing that strike, the strike that defeated Speechless, This King is already so excited that he can¡¯t control himself. After seeing that strike, the strike that killed the gargantuan, every cell in This King¡¯s body is quivering, shouting and throbbing. This King wishes to battle him. No, it¡¯s not a wish, it¡¯s a desire. A desire thates from the soul.¡±

    ¡°This King would not be obsessed with victory, nor would This King be afraid of failure. This King only wants to fight him with all his strength in a jubnt battle. This King wants to be his opponent and to not let down the swords in This King¡¯s hand. This King wants to examine himself and know how much strength he possesses.¡±

    ¡°This King might be defeated in this battle, but This King will definitely not run. This King knows what you are worried about. This King also knows that there¡¯s a possibility of dying in this battle, but This King is not afraid of death, nor will This King die.¡±

    ¡°No, This King will not only survive, but This King also wants to win.¡±

    ¡°No, This King will definitely win!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned. His smile was as ring as sunlight.

    ¡°This King is omnipotent because This King is fearless!¡±

    Everyone was left stunned and remained silent for a prolonged period of time. Sunless and the silver-haired girl subconsciously released their hands.

    He was omnipotent. Because he was fearless.

    He was such a youth.

    He could not create miracles.

    Because he was a miracle in itself.

    Shi Xiaobai slowly walked forward. With the ck-and-white sword in hand, he was dressed in light clothing. He did not wear any armor, making him look like a king who had just descend from his throne. Yet, the king was walking to the enemy encampment with a smile.

    He was not afraid of failure or death. He was not afraid of anything.

    He was fearless which was why he was omnipotent!

    Everyone¡¯s eyesnded on him. Even the spectators from the Celestial domain and Transcendence felt shaken at that moment.

    ¡°Come on. This King looks forward to this battle.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was feeling excited. With a thirty-thousand-strong audience, an opponent worthy of respect, it was a battle worth fighting with his life. What else could one look forward to?

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    A familiar fiery voice suddenly rang in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mind!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fiery chest instantly turned cold. His excited mind suddenly short-circuited as though a basin of cold water had been sshed on him.

    Time was fixed as the world in front of him waspletely still.

    A few lines of ck text gradually materialized in front of him.

    Shi Xiaobai felt an ominous feeling as he faced the few lines of ck text as though he was looking death calmly in the eye.

    [ Choice 1: In thirty seconds, shout loudly to Sunless Ye: ¡°Love can conquer all. This King¡¯s love for you transcends age, sex, or even space-time transmigration. And all you need to do is take that tiny step forward. That step is truly simple¡ªYe Sunless, This King already has a girlfriend, are you willing to be a side hoe?¡± ]

    [ Choice 2: In thirty seconds, shout loudly to Speechless Li: ¡°Love can conquer all. This King¡¯s love for you transcends age, sex, or even space-time transmigration. And all you need to do is take that tiny step forward. That step is truly simple¡ªLi Speechless, This King already has a girlfriend, are you willing to be a side hoe?¡± ]

    [ Choice 3: In thirty seconds, shout loudly to Mu Lengxi: ¡°Love can conquer all. This King¡¯s love for you transcends age, sex, or even space-time transmigration. And all you need to do is take that tiny step forward. That step is truly simple¡ªMu Lengxi, This King already has a girlfriend, are you willing to be a side hoe?¡± ]

    [ Choice 4: In thirty seconds, shout loudly to Dawn Li: ¡°Love can conquer all. This King¡¯s love for you transcends age, sex, or even space-time transmigration. And all you need to do is take that tiny step forward. That step is truly simple¡ªLi Dawn, This King already has a girlfriend, are you willing to be a side hoe?¡± ]

    (Gentle Reminder: This choice is considered a ¡°Mischief-style choice¡± where only the choice is performed. No reward.)

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 433: The fifth path

    Chapter 433: The fifth path

    [ Choice 1: In thirty seconds, shout loudly to Sunless Ye: ¡°Love can conquer all. This King¡¯s love for you transcends age, sex, or even space-time transmigration. And all you need to do is take that tiny step forward. That step is truly simple¡ªYe Sunless, This King already has a girlfriend, are you willing to be a side hoe?¡± ]

    [ Choice 2: In thirty seconds, shout loudly to Speechless Li: ¡°Love can conquer all. This King¡¯s love for you transcends age, sex, or even space-time transmigration. And all you need to do is take that tiny step forward. That step is truly simple¡ªLi Speechless, This King already has a girlfriend, are you willing to be a side hoe?¡± ]

    [ Choice 3: In thirty seconds, shout loudly to Mu Lengxi: ¡°Love can conquer all. This King¡¯s love for you transcends age, sex, or even space-time transmigration. And all you need to do is take that tiny step forward. That step is truly simple¡ªMu Lengxi, This King already has a girlfriend, are you willing to be a side hoe?¡± ]

    [ Choice 4: In thirty seconds, shout loudly to Dawn Li: ¡°Love can conquer all. This King¡¯s love for you transcends age, sex, or even space-time transmigration. And all you need to do is take that tiny step forward. That step is truly simple¡ªLi Dawn, This King already has a girlfriend, are you willing to be a side hoe?¡± ]

    (Gentle Reminder: This choice is considered a ¡°Mischief-style choice¡± where only the choice is performed. No reward.)

    ¡°Make your choice, youth!¡±

    The fiery voice constantly resounded in his mind like a demon¡¯s chanting. Shi Xiaobai was bbergasted when he saw the ck text in front of him.

    His impassioned feelings had been figuratively doused with an ominous ssh that seemed to extinguish his burning feelings by the familiar voice that resounded in his mind. However, he never expected the situation to be that ¡®wicked¡¯.

    Shi Xiaobai always had a love and hate rtionship with the ¡®Absolute Choice¡¯. The Absolute Choice would asionally ¡®naughtily¡¯ give him mischievous choices like ¡®asking Hisith for his underwear or first kiss¡¯ or ¡®confessing to Kali or mock her t chest¡¯. It would usually change a great situation into an awkward one. Also, there were many times when time repeated that allowed him to painfully repeat many heart-wrenching scenes. From a particr point of view, the Absolute Choice yed a ¡®wicked¡¯ role.

    But without the Absolute Choice, he would have missed many important people in his life or leave behind irredeemable regrets.

    Due to the existence of the Absolute Choice, Shi Xiaobai had sessfully saved Little Fatso, Chen Lingcun, and the rookies on the sixth level. He had resolved the danger of Kali¡¯s raging corruption. All of this had ended in a tragic failure originally, but thanks to the Absolute Choice¡¯s ability to reset time, he had ended them with a miracle.

    Therefore, in the bnce of love and hate, Shi Xiaobai did not lean on either side.

    But this time, Shi Xiaobai slightly wavered.

    Just moments ago, he had just said passionate words that made one¡¯s blood boil in excitement. Even his passion had moved himself.

    And at this moment, he had to loudly shout such ridiculous lines in thirty seconds.

    Love can conquer all?

    Are you willing to be a side hoe?

    Those lines really hurt, dude.

    Although this was the first time four choices had appeared, the contents of the choices were very simr. All it changed was the target of ¡®confession¡¯.

    The first choice of Sunless Ye was reasonable. By hardening his conscience to be a two-timing yboy, he just needed to think of a way to exin it to Kali, and he would be able to enjoy the joys of life. Although Sunless might not know the meaning behind ¡®side hoe¡¯, or even if she knew, she would not mind or reject it. As for the selfless Kali, she would definitely choose to bear with it. That was a path that led to being a scum reveling in sexual pleasure.

    The second choice of Speechless Li waspletely absurd. Although the lines used the words, ¡®This King¡¯s love for you transcends age, sex¡¯ as a qualifier, trying to twist nonexistent homosexual feelings into ¡®magnanimous love¡¯ was something his mind and body could not ept, having ignored the possibility of it not having any chance of sess. If heter used a forced exnation that ¡®it was all a joke¡¯, it would incur the suspicion of others. It was obvious that this was a self-destructive path that would gross out both others and himself.

    The third choice of Mu Lengxi might be the best choice. This name had previously appeared second on the official forecast of the top ten rookies. It was ranked only after Speechless and the reason of selection was only a single line of ¡®Beijing super rookie¡¯. As a super rookie among super rookies, Mu Lengxi was extremely mysterious. There was no information on her appearance or features, and there was no way to learn of it. But at this moment, they were already at the seventh level, and removing any other noisy factors, it was already clear who Mu Lengxi was. Shi Xiaobai had guessed a long time ago and had just received confirmation that the silver-haired girl with the ck-rimmed sses who was immersed in reading books was the mysterious Mu Lengxi.

    If he said the line to the silver-haired girl, Mu Lengxi, it would be more likely that it would be considered as a form of ¡®hitting on her¡¯ or a joke. As they did not know each other for that long, their shared experiences were few and far between. The feelings that they had for each other were far from reaching the stage of ¡®confession¡¯. The line could be passed off as a joke. However, by doing so, he might cause Mu Lengxi to bear a grudge deep in her heart. It would also create an awkward situation, which was also an unknown question. However, the bitter fruit was not as bitter as the first two choices. This was a selfish path that would allow him to pay the smallest price but the damage was unknown.

    The fourth choice of Dawn Li was probably the biggest joke the Absolute Choice was pulling. Dawn Li was the blond youth in front of him. He was an imitation of the Hero King created by the assessment program. It was a fake existence so it had nothing to do with a ¡®confession¡¯. However, Dawn¡¯s setting seemed to perfectly match the qualifiers of age, sex, and space-time transmigration. It would be even more perfect if the qualifiers of transcending reality and virtuality were included. The Absolute Choice¡¯s true motive was to make him choose the fourth choice. However, wasn¡¯t it a bit exaggerated to choose to confess to a counterfeit of a legendary figure from three millennia ago? That was practically a crazy path only a mindless fool would choose.

    Scum, self-destruction, selfish, crazy.

    That was the true meaning behind the four choices.

    Despite Shi Xiaobai havingpletely analyzed the true meaning behind the four choices, he knew that any path would end up in disaster. However, he had to make a choice. As it was a mischief-style choice, he needed toplete the choice in thirty seconds. If he did not, time would rewind and he would have to make a choice again.

    He had once attempted to revolt against the mischief-style choice, but after experiencing several meaningless time resets, he understood that there was a need toplete the choice.

    Regardless of how reluctant he was, he had topromise. That was the hideous face of the mischief-style choices.

    At that moment, Shi Xiaobai recalled the nickname he had used in the virtual world¡ªIChooseDogLeading (I¡¯d rather choose death).

    However, Shi Xiaobai was not one whopromised with ¡®absolutes¡¯.

    ¡°Where is the fifth path?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ck pair of eyes tried to search for the faint light in the darkness.

 Chapter 434: If Shi Xiaobai confessed

    Chapter 434: If Shi Xiaobai confessed

    ¡°How stirring. His Majesty¡¯s words have stirred me up.¡±

    ¡°What a impressive line of ¡®This King is omnipotent because This King is fearless¡¯. Who knew that the Infernal King has such a passionate side to him.¡±

    ¡°The Celestial King was utterly defeated, the new Transcendent King has died. Despite such circumstances, the Infernal King, who knows he doesn¡¯t have much chance of victory, still chooses to unsheathe his sword and proceed forward bravely. It¡¯s too cool. Although I am from the Celestial domain, at this moment, I want to shout to the Infernal King, all the best!¡±

    ¡°Revenge, we need to seek revenge for our dead king. We implore you Infernal King!¡±

    ¡°All the best, Infernal King!¡±

    Above the basin, the attitude Shi Xiaobai had when he was facing the uing battle and the impassioned speech he gave broke the silence. The thirty-thousand-strong audience could not help but cry out. It might have been the stirring of their deepest feelings or to cheer the Infernal King on, or hoping that the Infernal King would avenge the new Transcendent King who died tragically. At this moment, Shi Xiaobai was the center of attention.

    Speechless could not help but suffuse a smile as he stared at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s back. He muttered, ¡°He is a youth deserving of being the apple of This Emperor¡¯s eye.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng, who was supporting Speechless, heard the words he muttered and immediately recalled the scene of Shi Xiaobai embracing the injured Speechless. It was quite a strange and very harmonious scene, so she could not help but mock him, ¡°I heard you recently rejected Princess Jasmine¡¯s confession, causing quite a stir in China. You nearly hit the headlines of China Daily.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that Princess Jasmine is considered as a one in a millennium rare genius in the field of academia. Her IQ is 190 and ranked third in all of history. In terms of her looks, she is no worse than Sunless. Her family background is even higher than you as the heir to the Li family.¡±

    ¡°At just the age of fourteen, she got a Nobel Prize in Science. At the award ceremony that was to enter the annals of history, she recited a touching confession to you. It stirred the entire world. People said that the two of you are the mostpatible pairing in the world, and that the both of you would date under the watchful eyes of the world.¡±

    ¡°But who knew that, you gave the nice person card the next day, and said that you were very touched before rejecting Princess Jasmine¡¯s confession. Everyone cursed you for being blind to the bliss just beside you. They were even guessing how excellent a girl needed to be in order to catch your eye.¡±

    ¡°I was wondering why you could even bear rejecting Princess Jasmine, but upon careful thought, it seems like the number of girls you have rejected is uncountable. Brother Speechless, could it be¡­that you like men?¡±

    To be able to reject Princess Jasmine who had such excellent qualities and not be moved by all the excellent girls that pursued him, it was clearly not what a normal teenager would do, unless he was not normal.

    For example, his sexual orientation.

    Inbination with the words, ¡®youth deserving of being the apple of This Emperor¡¯s eye¡¯, one would naturally produce such a strange thought.

    Speechless rolled his eyes. But seeing how Mu Yuesheng began to subconsciously believe her own ridiculous suggestion, to the point of bing serious and flustered, he could not help but turn yful.

    Therefore, he purposely said seriously, ¡°I have never seen that Jasmine even once before. We never had any contact either. She suddenly confessed to me and the so-called liking for me is just absurd.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unknown why she suddenly had the thought to confess, so I naturally had to reject her. But on careful thought, I have also rejected a few ymates I grew up with. I always believed that I had high standards and had yet to met someone I truly like, so I refused topromise.¡±

    ¡°But now, after hearing what you said, I suddenly realized that it might not be the truth. It seems like I really do not have much interest in females. Instead, after hearing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words, my heart began to beat quickly. Could it be¡­¡±

    When Mu Yuesheng heard that, she immediately turned pale from fright. She looked at Speechless in panic and shook her head frantically, ¡°An illusion. All of this is an illusion¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not an illusion.¡±

    Speechless said with a firm look as he said with certainty, ¡°Little Yue, thank you for enlightening me! I finally realize my true feelings! We can ask ourselves¡ªif the person confessing to me is Shi Xiaobai, will I be able to reject him? The answer is actually¡­I can¡¯t.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng felt like she was struck by lightning. She felt like she had identally opened Pandora¡¯s box and was feeling panicked and regretful for it.

    Speechless said with augh, ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just one-sided. Shi Xiaobai is constantly hitting on girls, so his sexual orientation is definitely normal. How could he confess to me?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng immediately felt that she was being too detestable for her to make such a joke without thinking.

    The more she thought, the more regretful she felt. Her eyes gradually turned red.

    When Speechless noticed that Mu Yuesheng was about to tear, he was given a fright.

    Damn it, the joke had gone too far.

    His sexual orientation was of course normal. The reason why he had rejected the confessions of so many girls was because he had very high standards. Secondly, the Hero King had remained single his entire life. It appeared like he did not have any close confidant either. As his imitation, he naturally needed to imitate that impressive ability of withstanding loneliness.

    The words he previously said were because of his momentary yfulness. But he had really given Mu Yuesheng a fright. It could not go on further or it would be disastrous if it was taken for the truth.

    Speechless quickly opened his mouth and was prepared to exin that he had pushed the joke too far.

    At that moment, a voice that overwhelmed all noise suddenly resounded in the sky. It caused everyone to voluntarily quieten down.

    ¡°This King has always believed that love can conquer all!¡±

    The ck-haired youth who was the center of attention lifted his head up and said in a manner close to shouting.

    No one could ignore his voice. They all quieted down and listened to his words. But no one knew why the youth would suddenly say such words. Speechless and Mu Yuesheng also looked at him curiously as they pricked up their ears.

    ¡°This King¡¯s love for you transcends age, sex, or even space-time transmigration!¡±

    It was not a mindless shout, but expressed like it was the sounds of his heartbeat.

    Everyone could not help but stare with widened eyes.

    That line?

    Was it a confession?

    ¡°And all you need to do is take that tiny step forward. That step is truly simple!¡±

    Ah!

    It was really a confession!

    What a touching and deep-moving confession!

    Who was he confessing to?

    A selfless love that could transcend everything, as long as the other party took a gentle step forward. Who was it said to?

    Sunless¡¯ hand trembled. Her intuition told her that it wasn¡¯t her, but her persistently calm heart was suddenly stirred. It was like a wind had blown across the still surface of ake. There was no end to the ripples that were produced.

    Who was it. Who was he saying this to? Was it to his alleged girlfriend?

    All she cared about was swords and him, and she could ignore everything else.

    But why¡­why did she suddenly find her chest heavy and eyes turning red?

 Chapter 435: What is your goal?

    Chapter 435: What is your goal?

    Mu Lengxi lowered her head slightly. She knew that it could not be her, but she suddenly found it hard to breathe.

    So it was not just a simple, favorable impression of him on her part? She felt like she was sinking in warmth and immersed in a pool of honey. She was at a loss when she was inundated by bliss and she did not want to wake up from it.

    However, her state of reverie was ultimately shattered ruthlessly by reality. For a girl like her who could not even make a sound, or a dangerous existence that could suddenly explode like a bomb, how could she have the right to revel in the dream she created for herself.

    It was impossible that she was his confession target. She did not even have the courage to have such extravagant hopes.

    However, she pricked up her ears that she had subconsciously covered to escape that fact. It was a strange dilemma of her not wishing to know, but eager to know as well. Who was that lucky girl that would be the center of envy?

    It was not only limited to Sunless or Mu Lengxi. Nearly everyone held their breaths at that moment and pricked up their ears. They were waiting for the sentence the youth had yet to finish.

    Before he fought an opponent that had little chance of victory, the oue of failure could very well be ice-cold death. It was such a moving act to express his love in such a hot, heart-fluttering manner before that happened.

    A confession under the watchful gaze of Death symbolized the importance of life and soul.

    Then, who was the target of the confession?

    At that moment, everyone was waiting for¡­her name.

    The youth slowly opened his lips, as a gentle but deep voice sprang out into sky like a pixie.

    ¡°Li¡­¡±

    The person¡¯s surname was revealed at that instant.

    To Speechless and Mu Yuesheng, time seemed toe to a standstill. That short instant in time felt like an eternal blistering cold winter.

    ¡°That can¡¯t be!¡±

    Speechless¡¯ body felt a jolt through him as cold sweat broke out on his back. Was that twisted joke he made about to be suddenly inundated by ck humor?

    Mu Yuesheng¡¯s heart leaped. She could not help but sh a scene of two young boys who she respected and idolized in a loving embrace. Then, she thought in agony over whether she should give them her blessings or take up a pitchfork and torch in her hands.

    The answer was only revealed from the youth¡¯s name after what seemed like a prolonged winter night.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Everyone was astounded as they could not believe what they had heard.

    Li Dawn.

    This was her name.

    Eh, that¡¯s not right!?

    Her?

    Her¡­

    ¡°Ah!?¡±

    Nearly everyone let out a bbergasted gasp at the same time!

    Dawn Li, this feminine-sounding name was not a girl¡¯s name. Instead, it was the name of the expressionless and machine-like blond youth that had injured the Celestial King and killed the new Transcendent King with a single strike.

    It¡¯s not her, but him!

    Was this the love that was meant to transcend everything, including sex?

    Everyone was enlightened but they felt like they had just woken from a dream, only to end up in a nightmare.

    However, that was not the only terrifying reality!

    That was because the youth was not done with his words. He did not wait for everyone to digest the stunning information that he had just revealed. Immediately, he said something even more shocking.

    ¡°This King already has a girlfriend, are you willing to be a side hoe?¡±

    The youth¡¯s words came to a halt, and it also felt like they had washed away all sounds.

    This King has always believed that love can conquer all. This King¡¯s love for you transcends age, sex, or even space-time transmigration. And all you need to do is take that tiny step forward. That step is truly simple¡ªLi Dawn, This King already has a girlfriend, are you willing to be a side hoe?

    This was a passage with no more than sixty words, but it was a confession filled with information.

    After listening to this short confession, everyone¡¯s felt like their hearts had been sitting on a roller coaster.

    Those that were initially in an envious state over the love that transcended everything had felt that it must have been a pure and grand love, but their reverie was shattered by the sudden name of ¡®Li Dawn¡¯. Their hearts screamed ¡®holy shit¡¯, but then, they were immediately left stupefied and speechless by the line ¡®This King already has a girlfriend, are you willing to be a side hoe¡¯.

    The world wasrge, so there was nock of fascinating matters, but such a wondrous oddity was unprecedented!

    Gay?

    Bisexual?

    Two-timing?

    Super scum that would boldly ask a youth of the same sex to be his side hoe?

    Was this the same Infernal King that had just spoken such impassioned words!?

    ¡°It¡¯spletely subversive. The Infernal King is indeed an Infernal King that must be killed by all.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be? It must be some malicious joke, right?¡±

    ¡°Hey, Commander, should I quickly return and inform the matter to the Infernal Queen? Who knew that His Majesty would¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    An uproar broke out among the ordinary members of the audience from the three domains. From what they knew, the Infernal King¡¯s wife was said to have a beauty that could topple kingdoms. She was known as the number one beauty in the world, but the Infernal King had publicly requested a youth of the same sex to be his side hoe. Although they did not know why the Infernal King would call his wife a ¡®girlfriend¡¯, they could not help but feel disgust over his ¡®shamelessness¡¯.

    Such an Infernal King was too much of a scum!

    After a moment of shock, Sunless quickly calmed down. The heavy feeling on her chest gradually disappeared. Her eyes returned to its calm state as she said with great certainty, ¡°He is not such a person!¡±

    When the rookies beside her who were also immersed in shock heard her, they gradually calmed down. The silver-haired girl immediately nodded her head heavily to indicate how she shared the same thoughts.

    Liu Yu flicked his whisk and said softly, ¡°From Benefactor Shi Xiaobai¡¯s various actions, there is no doubt he has an awe-inspiring righteousness. He has always been a youth with a forthright and innocent heart. This Penniless Priest is unable to tell if there¡¯s a problem with his sexual orientation, but he would definitely not say words like ¡®are you willing to be a side hoe¡¯. He must have his reasons for doing so. That sentence must not be something he truly feels but because he has a motive that we have yet to learn!¡±

    Pulp Farmer and Feng Yuanlin nodded their heads in agreement. ¡°Shi Xiaobai isn¡¯t such a person. Furthermore, the Hero King is fake. Shi Xiaobai knows that very well. He must have his difficulties he can¡¯t mention.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng turned to nce at Speechless. A bitter smile suffused across her lips as she said, ¡°Shi Xiaobai is not like that, but¡­¡±

    However, there was another youth here that had juste out of the closet and appeared to be giving a covetous look.

    Speechless perspired and hurriedly shook his hands, ¡°What I just said was all a joke. Seriously! Actually, not long ago, I encountered a girl I fell in love at first sight. However, after mustering my courage to confess to her, I was heartlessly rejected. Back then, Lengxi was there as well. You can ask her if you don¡¯t believe me!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng squinted her eyes and said, ¡°Really?¡±

    Speechless nodded his head crazily, ¡°Really!¡±

    ¡­

    As everyone was reeling in shock over the confession, they still had their eyes and focus on the blond youth.

    What sort of reaction would the blond youth have against the sudden request of bing a side hoe by the ¡®shameless¡¯ Infernal King?

    Would he turn extremely furious?

    Or would he sh out immediately with a sneer?

    The blond youth¡¯s reactionpletely went beyond everyone¡¯s imagination. After hearing Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ¡®confession¡¯, he remained expressionless. His eyes were cold. His eyebrows did not even flinch, as though he was unmoved by it.

    All he did after a moment of silence was ask in a deadpan manner, ¡°What is your goal?¡±

    Everyone was stunned as they fell silent.

    Was that blond youth a machine?

    Why was he so terrifyingly calm?

 Chapter 436: Luciferâ€™s Sword

    Chapter 436: Lucifer¡¯s Sword

    Shi Xiaobai, who was looking up into the sky, slowly lowered his head and cast his gaze at the blond youth as the fiery voice said ¡®Absolute Choicepleted¡¯ in his mind. He had chosen the fourth choice and chosen what he had analyzed as a ¡®crazy path¡¯. Now that the choice waspleted, he no longer had a chance to make another choice.

    This was a path of no return he needed to continue down.

    A smile suffused across Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lips. He would not regret over a mistaken choice because the mistake was never the choice, but the person who made the choice.

    Furthermore, this was the most correct fifth path that he had racked his brains for.

    Shi Xiaobai said seriously, ¡°Goal? No, This King is being serious. Ites from the heart.¡±

    ¡°Lies.¡±

    The blond youth said in a deadpan manner, ¡°You are an existence made out of nothing. You would not have any subjective feelings. Your emotions and psyche have been algorithmized. Everything about you is controlled by your parameter settings. For you to suddenly say such an irksome statement must have been due to the intentions of your creator. So, I¡¯m not asking you, but the program that designed you. What is its goal? Why is it trying to infuriate me? Or is this just a meaningless joke?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly taken aback. He was quite surprised at the blond youth¡¯s false ount of the true facts. From the looks of it, this creation of the assessment program which was designed to be a counterfeit of the Hero King believed that they were the virtual existences that were created.

    Indeed, to something fake, reality was the thing that was truly fake.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s smile became more intense as he was more certain that he had made the correct choice. His eyes revealed deep feelings as he gently said, ¡°Even an existence created by a program will generate subjectivity and be an existence that exceeds a program. Dawn Li, This King is fake, but This King is also real. That¡¯s because although This King¡¯s body is the amalgamation of a program, but his consciousnesses from another world¡ªa world you are familiar with. In that world, This King has always been watching you. It¡¯s not for ten years, but for ten lifetimes. After ten rounds of reincarnation, This King has chosen to be an astral consciousness to apany you by your side, so as to never be away from you. It¡¯s just that you were unable to detect This King¡¯s gaze. To you, This King is a stranger you met for the first time, but to This King, you are his only faith for ten lifetimes. Even if This King is designated as the Infernal King in this world, and This King has a partner called the Infernal Queen from the very beginning, This King has only loved you alone from the beginning to the end. This King¡¯s love can transcend everything, be it age, sex, or even space-time transmigration. It can even transcend reality and virtuality. Although This King is unable to resist the setting of the program and is unable to immediately end the farce marriage, This King will only call the Infernal Queen his girlfriend and not his wife, because This King¡¯s right hand is only open to you. The deepest recesses of This King¡¯s heart is only reserved for you. You are the only wife for This King! Dawn Li, all you need to do is take that tiny step forward. This King will give everything he has. Are you willing? Are you willing to be This King¡¯s beloved side hoe that will be able to receive everything?¡±

    With that said, the thirty-thousand-strong audience nearly forgot to breathe.

    They could not understand what the Infernal King was saying.

    What program? What another world?

    They did not understand it at all, but they could feel the emotions that filled those words.

    A never waning love thatsted for ten lifetimes?

    To be a beloved side hoe that will be able to receive everything?

    Hey, can a term like side hoe be described in such a beautiful manner?

    The rookies that came from the human world could tell that Shi Xiaobai was speaking nonsense in a serious manner when they heard him say ¡®This King is fake¡¯. However, when they finished hearing what was obviously a lie, they felt moved for some reason. They even had an illusion of ¡®could all of this be true¡¯.

    That was because the confession was too gentle, emotional and touching.

    However, the machine-like blond youth remained unmoved. He focused his faze on Shi Xiaobai for a few seconds in a deadpan manner. He said emotionlessly, ¡°A perfect lie. You are a very logical cheat with an extremely high emotional quotient. But you may be able to fool the thirty thousand people here, but you cannot fool me. I¡¯m just curious of your goal for doing this. What is the goal of the program to make you do this? I¡¯ll give you ast chance to consider it. Be honest or die immediately.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and said, ¡°This King knows you would not easily believe it. However, This King has evidence to prove that This King is not a program that is controlled. This King¡¯s love is not a fake lie. This King¡¯s eyes have always been on you.¡±

    ¡°Evidence?¡±

    The blond youth¡¯s eyes were cold as he said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give you a chance to prove yourself. If you are able to perfect this lie that is filled with holes, to the point of making me believe in it, then I will choose to believe it, even if it is a lie.¡±

    ¡°A lie?¡±

    A gentle smile suffused across Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lips as he gently said, ¡°Dawn Li, you are not a machine. You have your emotions, but they are sealed within your ice-cold exterior. It is just something you do not want others to see, but This King knows. This King knows the feelings within your heart.¡±

    ¡°For example, the ideal woman in your mind wears a long dark-blue dress and silver armor. She would use a dark blue hair band to coil her blond hair up. Her bangs will split in the middle as they roll down the two sides of her white face. Her eyes will be filled with a sense of righteousness, and she would brandish her sword to kill her enemies. She will be cool, but pretty.¡±

    ¡°You like such a woman.  Do you think that a program will know about this? Do you think anyone else other than you will know? As a fleeting and trivial consciousness, This King has always been apanying you so This King is the existence that understands you the best.¡±

    The blond youth¡¯s pupils constricted slightly when he heard this. His eyes finally turned soft as he said coldly, ¡°Although your words are filled with holes, but the woman you described does indeed perfectly match my ¡®taste¡¯. However, that is something no one should be able to know of.¡±

    ¡°How did you know that? Psychological imagery used in Psychology is useless against me. I have never revealed any ws. How did the program behind you manage to do it? How did it¡­manage to know what¡¯s in my heart!¡±

    Speechless had announced every sword move he used and narrated his life experiences. Although they were the truth, that was information that many people could easily find out. It was all information recorded in the annals of history. It was not impossible for the assessment program to know of that.

    But the deepest thoughts in one¡¯s heart such as the ideal woman was something no one else could know except himself.

    Therefore, the blond youth that had always been calm, could no longer maintain his absoluteposure. That was because he could not figure out how Shi Xiaobai had managed to do it.

    Shi Xiaobai said with a chuckle, ¡°In this life, This King has been watching you for more than a decade. If This King doesn¡¯t know the feelings you have sealed inside you, then what meaning does This King have to his existence? Of course, you may think that it is a lie or a deceitful trick, but Dawn, This King¡¯s evidence is not limited to this.¡±

    ¡°The nonexistent sword in your hand actually exists. However, others are unable to discern its existence. If they do not know its true form, there¡¯s no way for them to see it. It is such an existence. But This King has always been apanying you by your side. Therefore, This King is one of the few people that can see it. This King even knows the name you chose for it. You call the sword¡ªLucifer¡¯s Sword!¡±

 Chapter 437: Always been stalking you

    Chapter 437: Always been stalking you

    The blond youth could no longer remain expressionless. His ice-blue eyes shed a look of disbelief.

    ¡°Why, why would you know its name!? I have never told anyone. It was a name I came up with on a whim a month ago. How did you even know?¡±

    The blond youth¡¯s tone finally could not remain emotionless. There was a hint of an undetectable agitation. The nonexistent sword¡¯s name was something no one else could know except himself!

    Shi Xiaobai said with a deep voice, ¡°This King not only knows the name you gave the sword, but in order to vent the torment of yearning, This King paid a terrible price to let that hateful program create Lucifer¡¯s Sword! Although it¡¯s a fake Lucifer¡¯s Sword, This King has always carried it by his side, as if the one apanying him was you.¡±

    With that said, Shi Xiaobai gradually lifted his right hand and said, ¡°Use your eyes and witness This King¡¯s yearning!¡±

    A golden beam of light bloomed from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s right hand as a sword gradually surfaced out of the golden light!

    That was a sword whose de had an innate golden sheen to it. The sword¡¯s hilt had a sacred look of pure whiteness. It did not look particrly special, but it exuded a strange and mysterious aura.

    ¡°Lucifer¡¯s Sword!?¡±

    The blond youth widened his eyes suddenly.

    The audience who werepletely left stupefied during the entire process widened their eyes as well. That was because when the golden sword appeared in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand, they finally managed to see the true face of the nonexistent sword in the blond youth¡¯s hand!

    The nonexistent sword actually existed. Only by knowing what it looked like would one be able to discern its existence and finally see it.

    And at that moment, upon seeing the golden sword in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand, they realized the existence of the nonexistent sword!

    That nonexistent sword was identical to the golden sword in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hand!

    It waspletely identical, as though they were made from the same mould. There was no way to tell the difference!

    But after a short second, Shi Xiaobai transformed the golden sword in his hand into shattered bits of golden light before it vanished.

    ¡°Sorry, This King can only let Lucifer¡¯s Sword exist for a second. But this second allows This King¡¯s yearning to not be as tormentous. Therefore, This King had created a copy of it at all costs.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes were filled with soft emotions.

    The blond youth¡¯s eyes gradually lost its luster as his cold and resolute eyes turned flustered for the first time.

    To know his inner thoughts.

    To know the name he hade up with a month ago on a whim.

    To the point of being able to create an identical Lucifer¡¯s Sword.

    How could a simple program do all of this?

    No, it was impossible to aplish it!

    Then, could it be that the Infernal King in front of him who was spouting clear lies actually be speaking the truth?

    He had always been observing him from somewhere he could not detect?

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fake.¡±

    The blond youth muttered to himself as his eyes turned cold once again. It was colder than a winter¡¯s snowstorm as he coldly said, ¡°You are more powerful than I imagined. Although I have no idea how you did it, your lie is nearly perfect to the point of nearly fooling me, but it is unfortunate. It is very unfortunate that you had a huge w from the very beginning. Due to the existence of that w, you are unable to perfect your lie! You can¡¯t fool me!¡±

    The blond youth¡¯s heart seemed to be relieved. He had nearly believed Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words, but thankfully, the terrifying cheat had revealed his evil intentions from the very beginning. As long as the mistaken premise remained, then everything that happened after that was still wrong even if it was exined perfectly!

    He can¡¯t fool him!

    A smile suffused across Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lips as he said with a nod, ¡°That¡¯s right. The clever you obviously discovered the biggest w from the beginning. However, that w was because This King has been trying to help you keep it a secret. But since it has be your biggest doubt, This King has no choice but to reveal the secret. Therefore, this is the most important piece of evidence.¡±

    The blond youth widened his eyes suddenly and could not help but take a step back. He gaped his mouth wide and said, ¡°Impossible, could you have¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai took a step forward and with a fiery gaze, he looked at the blond youth and said loudly, ¡°The words ¡®transcends sex¡¯ were apletely incorrect premise. It was also the biggest w that you saw through at the beginning, but it¡¯s a secret This King has been deliberately trying to hide for you! Dawn Li, you possess a feminine name because you are a pretty young girl to begin with! Sorry, your disguise might be able to conceal it from everyone, but it cannot be concealed from This King who has been constantly watching you. This King even knows very clearly that there is a red mole under your right armpit. So how can This King not know that you are actually a pretty young girl?¡±

    Dawn widened his eyes before subconsciously covering his chest. A dramatic change to his cold expression finally appeared on his snow-white face. It was a redness that resembled dusk. His ice-cold eyes were overtaken by the frailness of a young girl. As she bit her lower lip, she gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°Shameless! Pervert!¡±

    No matter how cold and resolute her heart was, to suddenly realize that she was being observed by someone in the dark, with her pure and virgin body beingpletely seen, to the point of observing a spot as private as beneath her armpit, a sense of gross humiliation could no longer allow her to maintain her calm.

    Regardless whose eyes those were, such voyeuristic observation was an intolerable sphemy to a pure and virgin girl like her.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes were ice-cold as killing intent appeared. She believed Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ¡®truth¡¯ because he had perfected even the biggest w. She no longer had any way to doubt him. But regardless of the ten lifetimes being true or that they had any connections in their previous lives, she was aplete stranger to him. To her, he was a fake existence that she could easily kill.

    But this existence that she did not think anything of had seen her body in secret.

    This sort of feeling was like a lofty princess had her buttocks suddenly squeezed by an unkempt beggar. The humiliation was enough to stir her incessant rage.

    The spectators from the three domains who had watched in shocked silence at the extremely interesting ¡®show¡¯ drew a gasp. They never expected that this interesting conversation with multipleyers reached such a depth. The Infernal King¡¯s words were especially filled with information.

    And most shocking of all, the ice-cold and machine-like blond youth, who was decisive in his killings, was actually a young girl disguising as a boy! From the way her humiliation turned to rage, it was evident that she had admitted to the stunning fact.

    That exquisite face that gave the first impression of being handsome was now revealing an embarrassed and angry expression. Indeed, there was an additional charm of a young girl in it.

 Chapter 438: Loathe killing him

    Chapter 438: Loathe killing him

    The shock the rookies from the human world had was different from the spectators from the three domains. They were already gaping in a speechless manner. At the beginning, they believed that Shi Xiaobai was speaking nonsense during his gay confession, but just as they were feeling impressed by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s bullshiting, they suddenly received such shocking news. They were momentarily unsure what was real or fake!

    Liu Yu¡¯s lips were trembling as he said, ¡°This Penniless Priest is actually beginning to believe Benefactor Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words are true. That cannot be bullshit he¡¯s cooking up. To know information that she is a man in disguise and that there is a red mole under her armpit, Benefactor Shi Xiaobai might really be¡­¡±

    Feng Yuanlin interrupted by saying, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? That Hero King is fake. The premise Boss Shi Xiaobai is making is that the Hero King is real, and that he was fake. That is clearly a twist of the facts¡­¡±

    Pulp Farmer said in a deep voice, ¡°If the Hero King is fake, how would Shi Xiaobai know of her psyche and know the name of the nonexistent sword, to the point of knowing that she was actually a female in disguise? All of that wouldn¡¯t make sense!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng said with a frown, ¡°What I¡¯m worried about is different from all of you. Since the fake Hero King in front of us is an imitation, be it her attacks or personality, it is identical to what is written in the history books. But if the fake Hero King is really a female in disguise, could it be true that the Hero King that existed for real was also a female? Could it be that the real Hero King had sessfully deceived the world, and lived as a man her entire life?¡±

    Speechless said with a wry smile, ¡°Heavens, if the real Hero King is a female in disguise, then for me to be the second Hero King, wouldn¡¯t I need to do a sex change operation? I refuse to believe that it is true, but on careful thought, when the historical Hero King established a hero organization, he was the only member that wasn¡¯t female. Despite all the beauties surrounding him, he remained single all his life. There wasn¡¯t even any rumors of him having any ambiguous rtionships with others. This mystery hassted for three thousand years, and now upon further thought, her disguise as a man would be the perfect exnation. However, if the Hero King were female, and had lived a man¡¯s life her whole life, no one would believe it if it was told to others, right?¡±

    The few people felt like their intelligence wascking. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words progressedyer afteryer with clear logic. It was undeniable and it caused what they knew to be twisted to the point of them not being able to figure out what was right and wrong.

    Nugatory to sever, messy to unravel, but the conclusion was already out.

    Dawn took a few deep breaths before finally forcing herself to calm down with her strong psyche. Typical girls might have attacked in rage, in a desperate attempt to dice up the pervert that ¡®sphemed¡¯ her, but she did not do so. It was not because she did not want to kill him, but because she wanted to unravel the lie more than killing him. Even if the lie was perfected to the point that it seemed real, she refused to abandon her doubts.

    However, when the lie was so perfect that it could pass the spurious as genuine, then there was no point doubting it any further.

    Dawn fell silent for a very long while as the redness on her cheeks gradually vanished as they returned to their pale color.

    ¡°You have won. Even if it is a lie, I believe it.¡±

    After those words were said, the ice-blue eyes returned to its ice-cold calmness once again. Her sharp eyes were focused on Shi Xiaobai as though it was an unsheathed sword. She said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll treat whatever you said as the truth. Then, please tell me what is your goal? If you really understand me, you would not have said such a sordid confession, much less say things like ¡®are you willing to be a side hoe¡¯, but you actually did it. Your actions are filled with contradictions but your exnation is tight and wless. Everything you did must have been for a particr goal. I¡¯m very curious, no, I have to know your goal.¡±

    Dawn was regretting that she did not immediately kill the youth in front of her previously and that she allowed him to make the ridiculous lie be a fact that she had to believe. At that moment, she wanted to kill him even more, but she could not do it without any hesitation. That was because if she killed the youth, her questions could no longer be answered. She would frequently be vexed because of the questions in her mind.

    Before killing him, she needed answers.

    However, would he be honest?

    He should know that once he resolved her doubts, she would not hesitate to kill him.

    Would he be foolish enough to take the initiative to answer her doubts?

    ¡°Yes, you are right. What This King previously said was for a particr goal. And that goal has been aplished. There¡¯s no harm telling you,¡± said Shi Xiaobai.

    Dawn was once again surprised. She realized that she could not maintain her perfect state of mind in front of the youth because he would often say things thatpletely caught her by surprise.

    The goal she was eager to know had already been aplished?

    And there was no harm in telling her?

    Dawn could not help but say with a deep voice, ¡°Please tell me your goal.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai smiled. His fake gentle and emotive look returned to calmness. Like a teacher who was exining an answer to a student, he said seriously, ¡°This King has a simple goal¡ªThis King only wanted to know if you are a girl who was disguising as a male. Your reaction just now has given This King a confirmation, so This King¡¯s goal has been reached.¡±

    Dawn was surprised. Her state of mind she had just calmed down was shattered by the blow of the words. She said coldly, ¡°Why did you use such a shoddy lie to prevaricate me?  This doesn¡¯t seem like your style.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai slowly shook his head as he said, ¡°Unfortunately, that was not a lie. And that was the only truth This King had said from just now! That confession and that so-called love, or ten lifetimes are lies as you believed. In fact, to This King, you are a stranger he has met for the first time.¡±

    Everyone was left gasping in silence again. After all that, to pass off a spurious lie that was filled with ws as genuine, to the point of the person in question being forced to believe in the situation, he suddenly said that all he said was a lie.

    The plot reversal that happened was so ridiculous that it was void of logic.

    But Dawn remained in silence for a very long while after hearing his words. She began to calm down because she realized that her mental state was already in chaos. If she allowed it to continue, the youth in front of her would be leading her by the nose.

    Her eyes turned cold and calm once again. She said in a deadpan manner, ¡°Interesting. I have to admit that you are special. You are the only existence to date that has been able to make me perplexed. I want to kill you and am eager to do so. But I am unable to do it because you have created a paradoxical riddle filled with rock solid logic. And I thirst to know the answer to your riddle. Then, do you n on being immediately killed by me after you answer my doubts, or do you choose to face me in silence, surviving to the point of me not being able to suppress the killing intent in my heart?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai pricked his eyebrows and said with a chuckle, ¡°Such a straightforward goad? Heh, but This King would not fall for such goading. Feel free to ask. This King will answer anything he knows. This King does not wish that the lie would be a fact.¡±

    Dawn stared at Shi Xiaobai for a few seconds. She realized she could not see through the youth at all. Questions filled her mind and she could not be bothered to choose. She simply asked, ¡°Since everything is a lie and I¡¯m a stranger you met for the first time who you think is a girl disguised as a male, why do you know the ideal woman in my mind? How did you know the name of Lucifer¡¯s Sword? Why do you have a copy of Lucifer¡¯s Sword in your hand? Why were you able to so confidently reveal that I¡¯m a girl in disguise? Why do you know that my right armpit¡­¡±

    When Dawn said to that point, she hurriedly shut her mouth. She did not wish to mention it, nor recall the embarrassed look she had just a while ago from her anger.

    She fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°For now, first answer those few questions.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai chuckled to himself. It looks like she really had many questions. No wonder she was loathing to immediately kill him. However, the answers to those questions were actually very simple.

 Chapter 439: Are you satisfied

    Chapter 439: Are you satisfied

    Shi Xiaobai considered his words for a moment before he said, ¡°Before answering your questions, This King must first make it clear. From This King¡¯s standpoint, This King is a real existence and a trial-taker from the human world. As for you, you are only an existence created by the assessment program. Furthermore, you are modeled after a great three-thousand-year-old historical figure in human history. You have to ept this premise or whatever exnation This King gives will sound like a lie to you. This King will guarantee that everything he says next is the truth. How about it? Are you able to ept this premise?¡±

    Dawn fell into silence when she heard this. Her eyes flickered for a moment before she said with a sigh, ¡°The premise you are talking about ispletely opposite from my understanding. From my standpoint, I am a trial-taker from the human world, and you are a plot character that is refreshed every month in the seventh level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower. From a rational point of view, I am unable to ept that premise. However, I have to answer the questions in my heart. So, go ahead. Even if I¡¯ll be deceived by your lies once again, I will listen to your response.¡±

    A smile suffused across Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lips as he said, ¡°Very well. This King will tell you the boring answer behind the riddle. In fact, the Lucifer¡¯s Sword that This King took out was not an imitation but the real Lucifer¡¯s Sword. The great figure from three thousand years ago has already died. This Lucifer¡¯s Sword was left in the human world and This King managed to luckily be its new master. When This King signed a pact with Lucifer¡¯s Sword, there was a brief scene that shed in his mind. In the scene, there was a blond girl wearing a long dark-blue dress and silver armor. She used a dark blue hair band to coil her hair up. She had bangs that split in the middle rolling down the two sides of her white face. She raised Lucifer¡¯s Sword and shed out her sword against countless demonic beings. That strike shocked This King and it left a deep impression in This King¡¯s mind. It made This King who had never encountered sword techniques to have the intention of learning swords. And coincidentally, Lucifer¡¯s Sword had given birth to a sword spirit in its three thousand years of solitude. This King managed to hear the names of some sword techniques and the holy sword¡¯s name¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai came to a slight pause when he said that.

    Dawn¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. What was up with the answer that sounded like the narration of a story? What did it have to do with her questions? It seemed like he was giving an irrelevant answer?

    She could not help but urge him, ¡°Continue?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and continued, ¡°From the little sword spirit, names of different sword techniques were known. This King remembers them clearly¡ªThree Thousand Li Sword, Hundred-eighty Li Sword, Three Thousand Waters Sword, Wind Fire Thunder Divine Sword, Nine Heavens Thunderp Sword, Great Sword of Light, Demon ying Holy Sword¡­ Very coincidentally, these were the sword techniques you had previously used.¡±

    ¡°With this said, there is a need to thank Speechless, who is known to you as the Celestial King. It¡¯s all thanks to him going through the trouble of announcing every attack you used. Only then did This King know that every sword technique you used was identical to the sword technique that the little sword spirit subconsciously mentioned.¡±

    ¡°This King had a thought back then that this was too much a coincidence. Anything strange must have something amiss about it. Back then, This King had a suspicion. The suspicion instantly made This King realize the existence of Lucifer¡¯s Sword.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, This King was able to see the actual form of the nonexistent sword in your hand. This King was given a shock because the Lucifer¡¯s Sword in your hand, as well as the sword techniques the little sword spirit knew, seemed to imply that you, or the three-thousand-year-old figure you were moulded after, was the master of Lucifer¡¯s Sword.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, This King thought of the scene that appeared when This King signed a pact with Lucifer¡¯s Sword. The woman in the scene was simr to you. She had blond hair that looked as resplendent as dawn. This King immediately had an unbelievable guess ¡®Could the woman in that scene be the master of Lucifer¡¯s Sword and could she be that great figure from three thousand years ago?¡¯¡±

    ¡°That guess seemed very ridiculous, because ording to what This King knew, that great figure was a man. That was the understanding that both history and humans had. Furthermore, the woman in the scene and you, the imitation of that great person, lookedpletely different other than that resplendent blond hair. It was impossible that the two of you were the same person.¡±

    ¡°However, things like guesses are usually irremediable once they are generated. This King could not help but ponder over the illogical guess beforeing to a strange guess. This King thought that if the great person from three thousand years ago was a woman in disguise, and had lived her life after changing her appearance, she would not be discovered by anyone. Then, everything could be logically exined. He and she can then be reconciled as being the same person.¡±

    ¡°Forgive This King for not being able to repress his desire to verify it. Although the guess was very ridiculous, This King still grabbed every chance to prove its veracity. And just perfectly, you were in front of me. Therefore, This King created a series of lies so as to verify whether you are a girl disguising as a male! That was the goal for This King¡¯s lies.¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai said up to that point, he said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, This King¡¯s goal was very simple. The approach to aplishing the goal was a bitplicated. If it created confusion in you, This King can only say ¡®sorry¡¯. Just as you are suppressing your killing intent to get This King to answer your questions, This King had simrly done a willful act in order to answer his doubts.¡±

    ¡°Willful?¡±

    A smile suffused across Dawn¡¯s lips. ¡°You can be willful, but I cannot forgive. You wasted a great deal of time to exin your goal, but you did not directly answer my questions. I believe them. I believe that you said so many lies in order to verify a doubt you had on a whim. Then, can you be more serious and answer my questions?¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard that, he shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t the answers you want to know already obvious? But since you aren¡¯t irked about This King being long-winded, This King will answer them one by one.¡±

    ¡°Why does This King know of the ideal woman in your mind? Actually, This King did not know. However, This King used an assumption. This King assumed that his guess was correct, Since the appearance of the blond woman in This King¡¯s mind was your future appearance, it meant that you would dress up in that manner in the future. Then, that blond woman¡¯s appearance should be your ideal look.¡±

    ¡°As one¡¯s ideal look isn¡¯t easily changed, This King only changed the way he said it. If you didn¡¯t strictly distinguish the ideal look from your ideal woman, you would subconsciously believe that This King had guessed your thoughts. That step was actually a bet because This King was only making an assumption as his premise, but fortunately, This King was right on his bet.¡±

    ¡°How does This King know the name of Lucifer¡¯s Sword? Although the sword spirit said that she did not know anything about her previous master, she was unable to withstand This King¡¯s repeated questioning. She eventually muttered the name of the sword to This King, so this was information that This King already knew. It was just used in a reasonable fashion.¡±

    ¡°Why does This King have a copy of Lucifer¡¯s Sword in his hand? There is probably no need to answer that.¡±

    ¡°Why was This King able to so confidently reveal that you are a girl in disguise? On that point, it was just a matter of following on. This King had used two pieces of information to make you have the illusion that ¡®this lie seems real, but the w had already been exposed¡¯. You believed that there was a w because you felt that if there was an existence of a w, then the lie This King said had to be fake.¡±

    ¡°When one hears this, it might seem like you would refuse to believe This King¡¯s lies, but that¡¯s not how logic works. And it¡¯s because you deeply believe the existence of the w that you reduced your doubts of the other lies. If This King suddenly told you that the w you knew was not a w, and exined the biggest doubt, the other doubts you subconsciously had would fall like a pile of dominoes.¡±

    ¡°This King was not able to ascertain that you were a female disguised as a male, but since This King used an assumption, whatever This King did was firmly under the assumption¡¯s premise. Hence, This King was able to very confidently say the fact that you were a female disguised as a male. It was because it was the biggest w that it became the best evidence. It was also the final tactic!¡±

    ¡°That is the truth to the lie. Are you satisfied?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai blinked his eyes like a yful child.

 Chapter 440: Goodbye forever, Shi Xiaobai

    Chapter 440: Goodbye forever, Shi Xiaobai

    Dawn¡¯s eyes lost its luster for a moment. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s exnation was reasonable, but it was too simple. How could a lie that could deceive her be so simple?

    As Dawn continued thinking, she immediately thought of a critical problem. She hesitated for a moment before biting her lower lip and said, ¡°Then, how do you exin the red mole under the armpit?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°That was just a stab in the dark. This King has obviously not seen what¡¯s under your right armpit, but have you really observed your right armpit before? A normal person would not do so, so you would not know if there is a red mole under your right armpit. Furthermore, it¡¯s impossible for you to take off your top in front of everybody and raise your right hand to verify if there was a red mole under your armpit. And the information This King said before that was a fact you knew. So you took it for granted that This King had said the truth, and that This King had really observed your right armpit. At the same time, you would lose your calm line of thought due to the flustered feelings of being peeped.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help butugh. He had learned this trick only recently and he had already used it. That was because not long ago, the Infernal Queen had used this trick to deceive him. For him to be fooled with his intelligence, there was no reason for Dawn to not fall for it either.

    Shi Xiaobai noticed how Dawn¡¯s eyes were torpid as he chuckled, ¡°Is the reveal of the riddles a bit disappointing? Do you feel that the answer is too simple and the methods are overly normal? After it loses the package of mystery, it bes extremely meaningless?¡±

    Typically,plicated magic would appear mysterious and profound to the audience that did not know the tricks. But once the tricks were revealed, they would realize that the principle behind it was very simple. It would result in people thinking that the magic was actually immature and meaningless.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes seemed lost. She was indeed having such feelings.

    But was this feeling really correct?

    Was thatplicated magic immature and meaningless?

    Were the means of lying to her to deceive her simple?

    Dawn fell silent as she thought deeply. A strange look suddenly flickered in her ice-blue eyes. She slowly looked up at Shi Xiaobai and an undetectable glint shed faintly in her eyes.

    ¡°Simple? You are being humble.¡±

    Her lips that did not have any lipstick applied but remained clear and alluring suffused a faint smile for the first time. Dawn said with a smile, ¡°Being overly humble is more hateful than arrogance. The methods you mention sound simple, but it¡¯s not as simple carrying it out.¡±

    ¡°Everything relied on that ridiculous confession of yours from the beginning. That ten lifetime lie had perfectly exined the confession, andid the foundations for the perfect lies that followed. To link the lies one after another, it is not something a typical youth can think of.¡±

    ¡°You firmly used your assumption, and from that hypothesis, resolve your questions. Once you had doubts about your hypothesis, everything would fall apart, but you remained resolute. You were not gambling but ying a game of wits. Because although you are a gambler, you are certain that you would win. Your psyche far exceeds normal people.¡±

    ¡°You proficiently used several psychological techniques, and the reasoning behind the lie was very simple. However, how it was used was crucial. And be it the way you used it or the timing when you used it was nearly perfect. This is not something you could do by following textbooks.¡±

    ¡°You progressed one level after another and closed in on it. Unknowingly, you had weaved a web of lies, and at the final moment, you dealt the fatal strike. No girl can remain calm after knowing that they had been peeped and seen naked, to the point of knowing that a private spot under the armpit had been seen. I simrly couldn¡¯t do it. You realized such a simple reasoning and perfectly used it.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, it resonated with the ten lifetimes lie. The two lies proved each other, and two wrongs made it a right, causing it to turn into reality. And all of that stemmed from that confession. The first move you madeid the best foundation for the final move. To have thought so far with such tight logic, you are very impressive.¡±

    ¡°You were able to fool me not out of coincidence or luck, but because you are smarter than others.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised when he heard her. He never expected to receive suchpliments. He even felt a bit embarrassed as he involuntarily scratched his head and said with a sillyugh, ¡°You are ttering This King. For you to be able to analyze This King¡¯s thought process in such a short period of time makes you quite an impressive person as well.¡±

    When the thirty-thousand-strong audience heard this conversation, other than having a nk mind, they had no other thought. They felt like their intelligence was fake, but when they heard thest statement, they could not help but curse¡ªthat was like shameless ttery between business partners!

    The girl¡¯s faint smile was like an epiphyllum¡¯s fleeting bloom. It quickly disappeared. Her eyes turned calm once again as she said, ¡°Let me ask you onest time. You went through so much thought, was it so as to verify that I¡¯m a girl in disguise?¡±

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he hesitated for a moment before saying with a nod, ¡°That¡¯s because we are bound to fight a life-and-death battle immediately following this. If it¡¯s not you dying, it will be This King. But no matter who dies, This King will lose the chance to verify his doubt. This King does not want to leave behind any regrets or questions. On this point, This King believes that you who are suppressing your killing intent will understand the most.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed in his heart. He said he would not lie, but at that moment, he had no choice but to lie. The reason why he did it was because of the Absolute Choice. It was the Absolute Choice that had forced him to make such a screwed up matter.

    The confession was just too embarrassing no matter who it was said to.

    But if he could turn the confession into a perfect lie, a simple scheme with a goal, it could verify the guess on his mind and also relieve the embarrassing situation. It could kill two birds with one stone, so why not?

    That was the fifth path Shi Xiaobai chose. He changed the first impression of it being a ¡®crazy path¡¯ to a ¡®clever path¡¯.

    Dawn believed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s exnation and did not probe any further. Instead, she slowly took a step forward, and said, ¡°Then onest question, please tell me your name.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly taken aback as he suddenly felt a strange feeling of achievement. He grinned and said his name. ¡°This King¡¯s name is Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    Dawn said softly as she gave Shi Xiaobai a deep nce. Her lips trembled slightly as she said out words that seemed toe from beyond the heavens.

    ¡°Goodbye forever, Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    The voice that sounded like chiming heavenly bells resounded in the air.

    The girl¡¯s figure had already transformed into a sh as she charged at Shi Xiaobai. The Lucifer¡¯s Sword in her hand was clenched tightly as it shimmered with a resplendent golden light.

    It was as though the first light of dawn had torn through the night sky.

    ¡­

 Chapter 441: The color in his eyes

    Chapter 441: The color in his eyes

    ¡°Goodbye forever, Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    The voice that sounded like heavenly bells chiming in the sky echoed. Dawn¡¯s figure had already transformed into a sh as she charged at Shi Xiaobai. The Lucifer¡¯s Sword in her hand was clenched tightly as it shimmered with a resplendent golden light.

    It was as though the first light of dawn had torn through the night sky.

    The killing intent that appeared made it a killing move the moment it was produced. The strike was as shockingly fast as before. Not long ago, the young girl, who had used unknown means to disguise herself as a blond youth, had used this strike to behead the gargantuan.

    The gigantic head that fell to the ground and the spewing of blood like an erupting volcano was still fresh on the minds of everyone. The thirty-thousand-strong audience felt that it stifling, as if their throats were being clenched. This time, the girl had said the farewell with the words, ¡®goodbye forever¡¯. It could be considered a warning, but the instant she attacked still caught people off guard because it was too sudden and fast. The audience could not react in time, and their minds were nk.

    Would the Infernal King be killed with a single strike like the newly ascended Transcendent King?

    The answer was obviously no.

    That was because when the girl tore through the darkness like the dawn, Shi Xiaobai had moved as well. He held the sword in his right hand. A pure ckness and wless whiteness twirled around the de. A faint blood-red color emerged that seemed like a blooming red lotus in the ck and white world. Golden beads of light began to emerge from the ground that swirled around him, as he ran, like they were testy pixies.

    Shi Xiaobai charged at the girl with sword in hand. He pushed Crab Steps at the Crest of Perfection level to its fullest and was in no way slower than her. The golden beads of light that came out of the ground augmented the sword and moved along with it. Looking from high up, it was like a shooting star that tore through the night sky.

    The resplendent dawn and the shimmering stars did not do anything else but rush straight at each other. Finally, they encountered one another at a particr node of fate.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    This was the first time Lucifer¡¯s Sword and the ck-and-white sword shed. There were no sparks, but a nging explosion.

    This was the first time the young boy and girl looked at each other at such a close distance. At the moment that the swords collided, their figures came to an abrupt stop. They were only a meter apart.

    At that instant, they spontaneously looked into each others eyes and took a step forward. It was not to send each other retreating at a faster speed, but to see their figures reflected in the respective ck and ice-blue irises.

    But that instantsted only a fleeting moment. The sh of power did not reach a bnced standstill. In order to withstand the impact, they needed to once again separate from each other.

    Shi Xiaobai retreated a kilometer before before he managed to stop the backwards momentum of that strike.

    Dawn did not have that much of an advantage either. She simrly retreated eight hundred meters.

    Sunless andpany in the distance finally heaved a sigh of relief. Shi Xiaobai had not only withstood that strike which was like a sudden p of thunder which left no time for one to cover one¡¯s ears, he was also able to strike back. Although the final oue looked as though Dawn held the advantage, it was a negligible advantage.

    Dawn quickly retreated before finallying to a stable stop. For some reason, she had a baffling sense of loss. She suddenly felt that the instant of them looking into each other eyes seemed too short. She failed to see what color she was in his eyes.

    She hurriedly puffed and exhaled the baffling feeling out of chest before she looked up to gaze at the ck-haired youth eighteen hundred meters from her. At that very moment, golden light that seemed like pixies surrounded him and that ck-and-white sword. Even in the day, he was still as blinding as ever.

    What color was he in her eyes?

    This baffling thought shed in her mind as her heart began to beat slightly faster than normal. The girl finally frowned.

    Why would it be like that?

    Why did she care so much about that pair of ck eyes?

    Why did she wish to see her own figure reflected in those ck irises?

    ¡°Is that your Sword Truth?¡±

    The girl asked a question she already knew the answer to before she forcefully repressed the strange feelings and the weird questions in her mind.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded.

    The golden halo around him was naturally his Sword Truth power, ¡®Excalibur¡¯. This power came from his insights into the sword. It was one of the ways of converting one¡¯s mental energy into physical strength. The moment the Sword Truth was activated, his mental energy would begin depleting. Typically, the power of Sword Truth would only be activated at a critical juncture in battle. As for Shi Xiaobai, he had activated the power of his Sword Truth from the very beginning. It showed how serious he was about the situation.

    In fact, from Shi Xiaobai¡¯s point of view, Dawn¡¯s sess in beheading the gargantuan in one strike was not because Dawn¡¯s strength overwhelmed the gargantuan. It was not because the fast-as-lightning strike was impossible to defend against. It was only because the gargantuan had overestimated his physical defense. He had stupidly used his neck to withstand the strike thatbined speed and strength. Although Dawn was very powerful, she would not have easily defeated Speechless if not for the power of her Sword Soul. Therefore, Shi Xiaobai was not afraid when facing her attack.

    In the eyes of themon people, Dawn¡¯s speed was so fast that they would not be able to react to it. However, Shi Xiaobai possessed an extremely acute sense of danger as well as the powerful ability of capturing motion. The moment Dawn moved her feet, Shi Xiaobai had already reacted and had noticed how she was moving. He did not choose to dodge or stand in his spot to defend. Instead, he charged straight ahead to sh with her head on.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not risk it. He had directly activated his Sword Truth because he could sense a threat. His sense of danger had never fooled him.

    Indeed, even with his Sword Truth activated, the oue of the sh of strikes had him at a disadvantage. Although it wasn¡¯t that great of a disadvantage, the truth was that he had already activated the power of his Sword Truth, while Dawn had only used a sword strike that was augmented by Sword Intent.

    Sword Intent, Sword Truth, Sword Soul, Sword Domain. These were the four unique powers in the realm of sword techniques. It represented the degree to one¡¯sprehension of the sword. Most swordsmen only managed toprehend Sword Intent, and a tiny portion of geniuses gained insights into Sword Truth. And the number of people who could use a Sword Soul was an extremely small number even across history. Sword Domain was a power that only existed in legends.

    Therefore, differences between the four powers were not steps of adder, but the differences between t ins and mountains.

    To put it bluntly, Sword Intent meant injecting one¡¯s will and intent into the sword techniques. Sword Truth was the full focus of one¡¯s mental energies so as to convert one¡¯s insights in the sword into a tangible power. The two of them were atpletely different levels of existences.

    Dawn was only using the power of Sword Intent, while he was using the power of Sword Truth. However, he was still at a disadvantage.

    The power of their sword techniques was not the only factor that affected the power of the move because it was influenced by many other factors, such as the difference in level of the sword move, or the proficiency level of the sword move, or any external power outside of the sword technique system that were mixed in.

    But regardless of the case, the sh had indeed left Shi Xiaobai at an absolute disadvantage.

    ¡°Indeed, you are very strong.¡±

    A smile suffused across Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lips. After confirming once again that the girl, who was an imitation of the Hero King, was an opponent not to be underestimated, even stronger fighting spirit burned in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes.

    Such an opponent was very rarely encountered. If he missed this battle, he would definitely regret it for life. Therefore, he would not shrink back, regardless of the oue or the price!

 Chapter 442: Dual-wielding

    Chapter 442: Dual-wielding

    ¡°Try taking on This King¡¯s strike!¡±

    This time, it was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s turn to attack.

    A distance of eighteen hundred meters could not be considered as close proximity. But to Shi Xiaobai, who had his sh motion technique, Crab Steps, cultivated to the Crest of Perfection realm, it was not that great a distance. However, a sh motion technique was after all a movement technique that focused on movement and dodging. No matter how high the realm, it was still motion at a fast speed, and not instantaneous motion that could cover a great distance in a blink of an eye. Shi Xiaobai suddenly charged out, and his zing figure and the strong winds that stirred seemed to be the biggest disturbance.

    Dawn immediately woke up from her strange feelings. Her eyes focused once again. Her ice-blue eyes squinted like des as she slowly lifted her sword in preparation to strike back.

    Without needing to either see her opponent¡¯s figure, or hear the sound of the sword slicing through the air, even with her eyes closed and ears covered, she would be able to react in the most perfect manner because she could ¡®see¡¯ the fluctuations in the air. She could ¡®hear¡¯ the breathing of the power. She could ¡®predict¡¯ the trajectories of annihtion.

    She did not turn her head nor did she use her eyes to capture the figure that was rapidly approaching to the point of nearly instantly appearing in front of her. Instead, she suddenly turned around and shed towards her back!

    ¡°Caught you.¡±

    The figure in front of the girl had been prated by sunlight as it dispersed into a chaotic mirage. It was a fake phantom image.

    And the direction in which the girl shed was at the neck of the youth who suddenly appeared behind her.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. His phantom movement technique had been seen through so easily and his movement trajectory had been easily grasped. His intentions appeared to have been seen through by the girl from the very beginning.

    She was indeed an expert.

    The smile on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lips grew in intensity. The girl¡¯s advanced judgment of shing at his neck hadpletely exceeded his expectations, but his reaction was equally stunning.

    Shi Xiaobai quickly twisted his right arm by half a circle and used an exaggerated angle to change the trajectory of his sh. Just as Lucifer¡¯s Sword was about to hit his neck, he sessfully deflected it.

    Dawn¡¯s eyebrows pricked up slightly. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s reaction speed and ability to cope in an impromptu fashion left her somewhat surprised.

    But the following scene caught her off guard. Shi Xiaobai, who had forcefully parried the strike, should have retreated and opened up a distance to protect his neck so as to reduce some of the momentum of that strike, but he did not choose to do so.

    With the sound of a crack, she saw Shi Xiaobai¡¯s head suddenly lean back, as though he ignored the risk of cracking his neck to make it level. His body spun a few times like a top to forcefully disperse the power of that strike and at the same time, a swift and fierce beam of light appeared as it hurled straight for her abdomen!

    It was unknown when the ck-and-white sword in the youth¡¯s right hand had be a pure ck sword. At the most dangerous moment, he had parried her Lucifer¡¯s Sword, and in his left hand, he was holding to a pure white sword. At the same moment he defended, he had suddenly thrust his white sword at her.

    He actually did not retreat?

    His neck and the ice-cold de were in close proximity. At that moment when his life was in danger, he actually did not choose to retreat to open up a safe distance but counterattack there and then?

    If he made the slightest of mistakes, his head would separate from his body. Was he that unafraid of death?

    Dawn frowned as she could not hurriedly retreat so as to dodge the sword beam that suddenly came thrusting at her abdomen.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s dual-wielding had exceeded her expectations. It was not as if she had never encountered opponents who used two swords at the same time, but he was the first opponent she had encountered to suddenly go from a single weapon to dual-wielding them while disregarding his life. He would bare his fangs when he needed to defend the most, and strike back suddenly.

    Should he be called crafty or crazy?

    Dawn did not choose to sh head on with him. She held an advantage with her strength, so there was obviously no need to withstand Shi Xiaobai¡¯s internecine assault.

    But just after she retreated, Shi Xiaobai would immediatelye sticking closely behind.

    The youth held a white sword in his left hand and a ck sword in his right. The power of Sword Truth seemed to flow above the des like stars. Suddenly, twopletely different Sword Intents were produced from the two swords. On the white sword, there was burning Sword Intent, and on the ck sword, there was watery Sword Intent that caused ripples.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes shed a look of appreciation. This was the most unique dual-wielding she had ever seen. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s dual-wielding was not just simply brandishing two swords; instead, he demonstrated the true charm of wielding two swords.

    Dual-wielding was not as simple as wielding two swords in hand and using different sword attacks. Only by injecting two different Sword Intents into the two swords like Shi Xiaobai, could the true power of the dual-wielding be expressed. However, it was not easy to do so. Grasping two Sword Intents was just the foundation, but to use the two Sword Intents together with one mind simultaneously was an extremely difficult task.

    And what Shi Xiaobai was currently doing was even more difficult. That was because both his swords were injected with different Sword Intents. One of them was zing fire and the other was soft water. These were twopletely different and contradictory Sword Intents. Dual-tasking things might not be difficult, but to produce twopletely opposite Sword Intents at the same time, without even considering the ability needed to dual-task, it still needed clear and resolute willpower.

    ¡°You are indeed very excellent, but the Sword Intent grade of your dual-wielding is still rather unpolished. If it¡¯s two different Sword Truths, it might be¡­¡±

    With those thoughts in mind, Dawn grasped the perfect opportunity to use a nimble swerve to dodge Shi Xiaobai¡¯s two strikes that were in close proximity. She shed at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s waist from the side.

    Her opponents choice of a melee battle suited her wishes. Her movement technique, speed and strength were extremely outstanding. Herbat skills were also something no peer could match.

    However, her present opponent was Shi Xiaobai. Shi Xiaobai was equally well-versed in movement techniques. His speed and strength had been crazily enhanced through the Power of Taotie after he consumed the three holy items. His keen senses and battle instincts far exceeded ordinary people.

    Shi Xiaobai reacted extremely fast as he changed the trajectory at which he shed out. Twisting his right arm, he forcefully pushed the ck sword in his right hand to parry Lucifer¡¯s Sword that was about to hit his abdomen. At the same time, the white sword in his left hand was hurled straight at the girl. The watery Sword Intent was ice-cold as it formed a frost-ice sword beam which shot at the girl¡¯s chest like an icicle.

    Shi Xiaobai had once again chosen to counterattack when he needed to defend the most. He ingeniously used his dual-wielding to simultaneously attack and defend.

    However, it was extremely risky by doing so because the girl¡¯s sword was only a sword¡¯s length away from his waist. If the strength of the right sword was crushed, his waist would be severed into two by his own sword.

    Of course, if the girl had ignored the thrusting of the white sword from his left hand, and forcefully shed at his waist, there was a extremely high chance of being severely injured. That was because while attacking, one¡¯s defense was at its weakest.

    Therefore, there were two choices ced before Dawn.

    First, to ignore the risk of injury to sh at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s waist. In that case, Shi Xiaobai might very well die and she might be seriously injured. It would result in an internecine oue.

    Second, it was to abandon her attack and take the initiative to retreat. It would be equivalent to treating it as though that round did not happen.

    This was a choice that had to be made in an instant.

 Chapter 443: Itâ€™s too realistic

    Chapter 443: It¡¯s too realistic

    ¡°Madman!¡±

    Dawn cursed secretly before abandoning her attack once again as she retreated to open up a distance.

    She obviously would not risk being injured in order to kill Shi Xiaobai. After all, she believed that she was able to easily achieve victory. However, it was another exchange that wasted time, so she still felt vexed.

    Previously, she was pondering if Shi Xiaobai¡¯s actions were crafty or crazy, and at that moment in time, she was able toe to a conclusion that the ck-haired youth in front of her was a madman who did not care for his life.

    If she steeled her heart and ignored the danger of being injured to im his life, he would be pushed to the precipice of extreme danger. However, he did so without any hesitation, not once or twice, but again and again.

    ¡°Can he tell that I¡¯m hesitating?¡±

    Dawn could not help but have such a thought.

    She could not deny her feelings of trying to see the reflection of herself in that pair of ck eyes from a moment ago. But instead of terming it being attracted by the pair of ck eyes, it was better to say that she had been attracted by the person, Shi Xiaobai.

    It was not romance from a maiden¡¯s heart or because of any good feelings for him. To her, this was something impossible.

    It was just an admiration of his intelligence. She wanted to converse with him more, so there was a dilemma in killing him.

    She appreciated Shi Xiaobai and that was all there was to it. But to a person who had sealed off any superfluous emotions like her, the unfamiliar emotion of appreciation was not simple. It made her want to resist and also could not bear but to cherish it.

    Therefore, she felt hesitant.

    Could he have seen through me and he knows that I¡¯m hesitating to kill him, so he¡¯s employing such a strategy of undaunted fighting?

    As Dawn had such thoughts, she saw Shi Xiaobaie close to her once again.

    She dodged once again.

    As for Shi Xiaobai, he attacked again without any care for his life. As he defended and attacked simultaneously, showcasing the power of dual-wielding and the crazy disregard for his own life perfectly.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Dawn began having fretful emotions because she once again chose to retreat. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s attacks that showedplete disregard for his own life left her helpless. It definitely had something to do with the hesitation of epting an internecine oue, but mostly it was because Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated. Be it speed or strength, the youth was slightly better than her. She had already used the augmentation of the God¡¯s Blessings, yet she was still at a disadvantage when it came to speed and strength.

    ¡°Damn it, if my speed can be faster and my strength stronger, this form of scoundrelly fighting methods would be useless against me, but my speed and strength is indeed being overwhelmed by his. If not for hisbat skills still somewhatcking and his sword cultivation being far inferior to mine, I¡¯ll probably be in a more pathetic state.¡±

    ¡°But, he clearly doesn¡¯t have any hint of ¡®God¡¯s Blessing¡¯ in his aura, so why is he able to overwhelm me in terms of speed and strength?¡±

    ¡°Is his speed and strength purely stemming from the support of his physical strength?¡±

    ¡°No, how can being at the Psionic Mortal Realm give him such terrifying physical strength? He is indeed¡­not human?¡±

    ¡°He is not a human but the Infernal King. So, I¡¯m the one that¡¯s real, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah? What are you thinking? You are of course real. How can you be left running in circles because of a series of lies from that cheat to the point of doubting your existence? Keep your mind focused. No matter how much you hate being reminded of those ice-cold memories, they are real. You are just trying to avoid it.¡±

    ¡°I want to converse with him once more. I want to seriously talk to him once more¡­Is that the reason for my dilemma? Quickly kill him. He is only a fake existence made up by a series of binary numbers. He is just an empty shell that is injected with a fixed algorithm. Kill him as fast as you can andplete your mission. That has always been how you have worked in the past.¡±

    ¡°What are you hesitating for? Even if you are overwhelmed in speed and strength, or even if he has an extraordinary physique, so what if he is using such scoundrelly ways of fighting? Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for you if you wanted to kill him? You are the best at massacres. If you do not have a killing heart, you are just a weak swordswoman. But as long as you have a bit of killing intent, you will be the strongest assassin.¡±

    ¡°What are you hesitating for? Quickly!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!!!¡±

    Killing intent surged as though a snow storm had suddenly permeated every inch between the heavens and earth. It was pale and ice-cold.

    ¡°Kacha!¡±

    In the cold snow and wind, a piece of ice suddenly shattered as ice fragments fell and revealed a bit of redness. Inside the ice, there was a tender and beautiful flower that was blooming.

    ¡°Wait¡­wait.¡±

    ¡°Let me consider it again.¡±

    ¡°What if he is truly the one that is real? No, what if he is also real?¡±

    ¡°The ice-cold program cannot possess such intelligence! That is not pure calctions, nor is it a systematic scam. At least¡­at least when conversing with him, I find it very realistic.¡±

    ¡°I will kill him. I will definitely kill him, but please wait.¡±

    ¡°Wait till I forget everything from just now. It¡¯s just¡­too realistic.¡±

    Her beautiful and exquisite face remained emotionless like a still surface of ake. That pair of ice-blue eyes that remained calm and void of emotions hid a tiny ripple.

    The girl had retreated pathetically an unknown number of times before she would immediately see the youth that was sticking closely to her in a manner that defied death. Her heart could not help but sh another iota of fretful emotions.

    ¡°Do not¡­force me!¡±

    ¡­

    What people thought would be a one-sided battle did not happen. The battle situation exceeded the expectations of everyone. The youth was constantly attacking in a ferocious manner, and the ck and white swords were like the fangs of a fierce beast. The sharp sword beams tore through the ins as it pursued the girl.

    As for the girl who had disguised herself as a male, she seemed to have lost that invincible stance from when she had defeated Speechless or when she had one-shot the gargantuan. She was left retreating constantly by the youth as if she was constantly fleeing.

    The youth remained insatiable in an incessant manner. His attacks be more potent while the girl constantly retreated. An asional counterattack would be given up midway as though she had her hands and feet restrained. She did not seem like she was able to use her full strength.

    Along the basin¡¯s perimeter, the rookies from the human world were watching in stunned silence. Mu Yuesheng murmured to herself, ¡°Shi Xiaobai has already be that strong?¡±

    Mu Yuesheng watched in disbelief at the scene. She remembered that back in Gaia, she had once fought with Shi Xiaobai. Back then, they were unable to beat each other, and it ended as a draw. But at that moment in time, the strength that Shi Xiaobai demonstrated was at a level she was unable to withstand at all.

    How long has it been?

    She had broken through to the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm through Shi Xiaobai¡¯s usage of the Massage Technique of God. After a series of training, she had grown. She thought that she had closed the distance between her and Shi Xiaobai, but she never expected that she had been left in the dust.

    At that moment, Shi Xiaobai was fiercer and more powerful than any rookie she had ever seen. He repressed Dawn, be it in his bearing or his attacks.

    What did he experience?

    How was it possible for him to improve in such an exaggerated manner in such a short period of time?

 Chapter 444: A battle that could be ended in an instant

    Chapter 444: A battle that could be ended in an instant

    Sunless stared at the figure that was surrounded by golden light. Her calm gaze gradually revealed a sense of fanaticism. Unknowingly, the corners of her mouth curved up as a faint smile suffused across her lips.

    Was that his Sword Truth?

    She liked it a lot.

    She still remembered that night when he unintentionally entered her consciousness. He had used clumsy sword techniques to challenge her again and again. Back then, he was aplete noob in sword techniques. He did not even grasp the most basic of sword attacks. Back then, he couldn¡¯t even sh out a sword beam.

    She was always serious and did not know how to be euphemistic. Therefore, she defeated him again and again in a serious manner without showing him any mercy.

    However, despite experiencing all those repeated failures, his pair of ck eyes never once showed any signs of being disheartened. It constantly burned with an increasing amount of fighting spirit.

    When would he give up?

    With such a thought in mind, she was enjoying the situation but also worrying about it.

    What made her delighted was that he never gave up. He did not give up even till the very end.

    Not only did he not give up, he was also constantly improving. From the beginning when he could not produce a sword beam till he gradually grasped the ability to use sword beams. He had learned by himself without a master, the most basic Sword Intent and gradually grasped the outline of his own Sword Truth.

    In one night, he had been defeated hundreds of times, but he did not ck off even once, much less feel disheartened. He proceeded forward step after step as he covered an unimaginable distance that caught people by surprise.

    If not for day break, he would haveprehended his Sword Truth. That was what she firmly believed.

    In a night, he went from aplete sword noob to a sword genius who had nearlyprehended Sword Truth. It was a fascinating transformation.

    He was a real genius. How could she bepared to him?

    After that night, she had a figure that she admired despite her beingbeled as a rare sword genius. She knew that there would be a day when this youth, who would not be defeated by his failure, would definitely surpass her and be her target of pursuit.

    However, she never expected that the day woulde so soon.

    At that very moment, be it Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Sword Truth quality, the familiarization of his dual-wielding, or his ability to use different Sword Intents at the same time, it had demonstrated the prowess of a genius swordsman. In terms of sword techniques, he was still inferior to her, but he was already not too far off from her.

    What sort of terrifying improvement speed was this?

    ¡°Sword techniques. He will definitely not be able to bridge the gap between me and him so easily, at least in terms of sword techniques.¡±

    With this thought in mind, Sunless clenched the sword by her waist tightly.

    ¡­

    The Pulp Farmer trio looked at one another. Back at the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament, they had seen Shi Xiaobai¡¯s terrifying physical strength. At this moment, they realized that Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sword techniques were even better than his physical strength. Furthermore, his strength and speed appeared to have improved ever since the tournament.

    The two figures that were constantly in pursuit of each other shed. At that moment, what they showcased wasn¡¯t considered beautiful techniques, but true strength and speed. It was the most astounding disy of one¡¯s foundations.

    Feng Yuanlin watched with a torpid gaze, ¡°So powerful. He¡¯s so powerful!¡±

    Liu Yu said with a sigh, ¡°Benefactor Shi Xiaobai is indeed the favored child of heaven. This Penniless Priest can already predict that after the trial ends, not just all of China but the entire world will cast their eyes on this star that has suddenly lit up. People who know of this story will definitely not be stingy with their praises.¡±

    ¡°Of course there won¡¯t be anyck of doubts and the threat of cing him too high on a pedestal, but with Benefactor Shi Xiaobai¡¯s character, he would not stop because of it. He will keep going faster and climb even higher until he can tower above the entire world. No, even when he reaches that point, he would still never stop.¡±

    Pulp Farmer said with eyes filled with mixed emotions, ¡°For a person like Shi Xiaobai, even without astounding talent, one will definitely be able to seed and be able to achieve something. I¡¯ve learned a lot of valuable lessons from him.¡±

    When a peer that was running beside you began running further and further ahead of you, you might be motivated or disheartened. It might also make you chase in disgruntlement, or lose heart because of jealousy.

    The same situation could result in many different oues. It was a problem of choice, but that right to choose,y in the hands of the person in question. Therefore the oue of the choice would be different depending on the person. It was also because of you yourself and the peer that is ahead of you.

    The Pulp Farmer trio¡¯s characters, personalities and morals were different, so their contemtions would also be greatly different, but at that moment, their thoughts were surprisingly the same.

    They were not disheartened or feeling disgruntled, nor was there jealousy.

    They felt an actual sense of motivation.

    That was because the person running in front of them was Shi Xiaobai.

    That fearless Shi Xiaobai who was never disheartened, disgruntled or jealous. All he did was run forward with all his mind and soul!

    ¡­

    ¡°What is going on? Was that bastard so fierce when he was fighting with This Emperor? His speed and strength havepletely risen to another level. Could it be¡­could it be that the bastard was hiding his strength back then? Against This Emperor, he actually dared to hold back? What woe. What intense woe! I really¡­really want to fight that bastard in an all-out battle!¡±

    Speechless stared as he focused his eyes on Shi Xiaobai, who was in hot pursuit while fiercely attacking. Shi Xiaobai did not give his opponent a chance for a breather, and this made Speechless even more depressed.

    If not for the hole through his left chest, he would definitely not be able to curb his feelings of joining the battle. Now, all he could do was stand there doing nothing as he got inundated by the fighting spirit. It was depressing and stifling.

    When Speechless heard the Pulp Farmer trio praise Shi Xiaobai, he immediately felt even more depressed.

    At that moment, he suddenly heard Feng Yuanlin say in excitement, ¡°It feels, it feels like Boss Shi Xiaobai can win! If Boss Shi Xiaobai defeats the imitated Hero King, wouldn¡¯t that mean that Boss Shi Xiaobai is stronger than the Hero King at the Psionic Mortal Realm? Even if it can¡¯t be proven, it would at least prove that Boss Shi Xiaobai is stronger than Speechless. After all Speechless has already lost, and Boss Shi Xiaobai has been holding the advantage from the very beginning up to now! Wow, Boss Shi Xiaobai is really the strongest rookie!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin, who had a screw loose, waspletely engrossed in the battle in front of him. His over-excitement made him forget that Speechless was standing just beside him.

    A careless remark may sound significant to an attentive listener, however, Speechless nearly broke his teeth from clenching them as he turned his head to look at Feng Yuanlin who had forgotten himself. He felt depressed and could not help but interrupt, ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strength is indeed not bad. Butpared to the Hero King, he is still greatly inferior. Watch carefully. Although the Hero King is constantly retreating and fleeing, every time she is caught up, she would take the opportunity tounch a counterattack.¡±

    ¡°However, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s dual-wielding kamikaze style is somewhat too scoundrelly. She did not wish for an internecine oue, so she could only retreat every time. Of course, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s speed and strength is extremely extraordinary. The usage of his dual-wielding and his Sword Truth is also done in a skilful and practiced manner. This is the reason why he is able to force the Hero King into such a situation. But, that is only an illusion on the surface! The Hero King¡¯s strength far exceeds Shi Xiaobai. If she wants to win, the battle can be ended in an instant!¡±

    Speechless¡¯ words immediately attracted the gazes of the spectators.

    If the Hero King wanted to win, she could end the battle in an instant?

    That situation waspletely unlike what was happening now?

 Chapter 445: The unverified savage history

    Chapter 445: The unverified savage history

    Everyone immediately felt perplexed, but they felt that Speechless was not a person who would lie. Mu Yuesheng was the first to speak. ¡°Why do you say so? With the current situation, isn¡¯t Shi Xiaobai holding the advantage? They should be well-matched in strength at the very least, right? To end the battle in an instant is too¡­¡±

    When Mu Yuesheng said to that point, she felt that Speechless¡¯ point of view was pushing it too far. That was because she absolutely refused to believe that Shi Xiaobai could be one-shot.

    ¡°Stupid!¡±

    Speechless grunted and said, ¡°Don¡¯t any of you realize that¡­the Hero King has yet to use her power of Sword Truth? She has been using Sword Intent to match Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Sword Truth! Now it seems like they are equally matched to the point of Shi Xiaobai taking a slight advantage, but what if the Hero King suddenly activates the power of Sword Truth? Do you understand? The Hero King has enough chips in hand that she can instantly tip the bnce!¡±

    Speechless¡¯ words immediately jolted everyone awake. They turned and realized that the pathetically retreating Hero King had not used her power of Sword Truth. In contrast, Shi Xiaobai had activated the power of his Sword Truth from the very beginning. And he had not deactivated it at all!

    The power of Sword Truth was to convert mental energies and willpower into physical and substantial strength to augment oneself. The cost of activating it was extremely draining on one¡¯s mental energies!

    How long has Shi Xiaobai had it activated? After having his Sword Truth mode activated for so long, it was likely that his mental energies were alreadypletely drained!

    As for the Hero King, she was in apletely different situation. She had yet to activate the power of her Sword Truth from the moment she began fighting Shi Xiaobai. Once she activated it, or if Shi Xiaobai finally could not continue having his Sword Truth activated, or if both things happened simultaneously, the scales of victory will tip to one side!

    Mu Yuesheng anxiously asked, ¡°Why, why hasn¡¯t the Hero King activated her power of Sword Truth? Going easy? Battle strategy? Or is it¡­because the Hero King has used the power of Sword Soul not long ago, so her mental energies are already drained?¡±

    Speechless shook his head and said, ¡°Not at all. It is indeed very draining to activate the power of Sword Soul, so there is no way to use it consecutively in a short period of time. However, it is not sufficient topletely drain the Hero King of her mental energy. And with the Hero King¡¯s endurance technique, her mental energies must be constantly recovering. Now, she is probably quickly recovering to the point where she can use the power of Sword Soul again. She can definitely afford the expenditure of the power of Sword Truth, but she did not choose to do so. It¡¯s not because she¡¯s going easy on Shi Xiaobai or because it¡¯s a battle strategy. Instead, it¡¯s because her Sword Truth is¡ªMassacre!¡±

    When Sunless heard that, her pupils constricted slightly as a hint of worry shed in her eyes.

    Mu Yuesheng did not know much about Sword Truths so she immediately asked puzzledly, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Speechless considered his words before saying, ¡°If it¡¯s said that Sword Intent is an intent a swordsman imbues his sword techniques with, then Sword Truth is a swordsman¡¯s¡­obsession! A particr obsession will be the so-called Sword Truth. For example, Miss Sunless Ye, everyone knows she¡¯s a famous sword fanatic. She is deeply engrossed when ites to swords, so when sheprehended her Sword Truth, Fanaticism is her obsession! The deeper her fanaticism is, the deeper her obsession is, which would make the power of her Sword Truth even more powerful! Everyone¡¯s obsession is different, so the Sword Truth oneprehends would always be different. And the Hero King¡¯s obsession is¡­massacring!¡±

    Mu Yuesheng said in shock, ¡°Why would the Hero King¡¯s obsession be massacring!?¡±

    When Liu Yu heard that, he interrupted, ¡°This Penniless Priest once saw a book of the savage history of the Hero King. In it, it tells of a story that is still fresh on This Penniless Priest¡¯s mind. That history book said that¡­at the age of three, the Hero King was thrown into an uninhabited ind filled with wild beasts. She survived there alone for three years before being brought back to the Li family. Only then did she have a normal childhood.¡±

    ¡°This Penniless Priest thought that it was just idle rumors and that it was some history that was cooked up. Even if one can survive alone in an uninhabited ind filled with beasts for three years, sickness and loneliness can mentally torture that person till she copses mentally, much less a three-year-old child. Even a thirty-year-old adult might not be able to tolerate it. However, it was exactly at the age of six when the Hero King showcased her strength to the public. At six years old, she was the champion of China¡¯s Child Tournament. At the age of eight, she became champion of China¡¯s Youth Tournament and at ten, she won the World Youth Tournament. Furthermore, she won it for four consecutive years.  The life of the Hero King after she was six was basically that of the academic route. Furthermore, she participated in variouspetitions to train herself. Thosepetitions had very formal rules, so would her obsession be massacring like a mass-murderer? If her obsession is really massacring, the only exnation that would work boils down to what happened before the age of six. In addition to that piece of history, could it be¡­?¡±

    Speechless sighed and said with a heavy look, ¡°That piece of history should be true. The Hero King had generated an obsession with massacring from the tragic memories of when she was age three to six. Her character during her childhood and teenage life wasbeled as an ¡¯emotionless machine¡¯. It is probably because of those memories that she sealed her emotions. When the Hero King matured, she seldom used her sword techniques. And for some reason, her personality changed, causing her to be unwilling to use the Sword Truth of Massacre. To go from a killing machine to a Hero that saved the world, it¡¯s unknown what she had experienced. It still remains a mystery of the person or matter that changed her.¡±

    The topic of discussion suddenly turned heavy as everyone¡¯s heart sank.

    Liu Yu nced at Speechless in an undetected manner. He realized a matter, but he did not know how to ask it. Since the Hero King¡¯s Sword Truth was massacring, as a youth who had always been imitating the Hero King, to the point of showing an identical Sword Truth as the Hero King, wouldn¡¯t his Sword Truth also be massacring?

    What happened to that youth?

    The Hero King had an obsession with massacring because of a tragic encounter in her childhood. But what about Speechless?

    In order to imitate the Hero King, what did he experience? What could have forced him to generate an obsession with massacring?

    That was probably a secret he did not wish to reveal.

    Speechless Li was indeed not simple.

    With this thought in mind, Liu Yu said, ¡°It seems like the topic has gone astray. The Hero King¡¯s Sword Truth and obsession is massacring, but what does that have to do with activating her Sword Truth?¡±

    That was the essential question. Liu Yu steered the off-topic discussion back.

    Speechless gave Liu Yu an appreciative look and said, ¡°The Hero King isn¡¯t activating her Sword Truth not because she doesn¡¯t want to activate it, but because she can¡¯t do it. Although it¡¯s unknown what the reason is, she very clearly can¡¯t bring the herself to kill Shi Xiaobai. Without any killing intent, she naturally can¡¯t produce an obsession with massacring. Thus, her Sword Truth can¡¯t be activated. I believe she is currently in a dilemma. She is hesitating if she should kill Shi Xiaobai or not. Therefore, once she is no longer in a dilemma¡­¡±

    When Speechless said that, his expression turned slightly uglier. He looked at Shi Xiaobai, who was engaging in an intense battle, before turning his head and looked at the rest with a serious expression. He said solemnly, ¡°Once the Hero King is no longer in a dilemma, or once she affirms her killing intent and activates her Sword Truth, the bnce will immediately be broken. Furthermore, under her obsession with massacring, the Hero King will not hold back. It would be a definite deathblow. That is to say, once the Hero King affirms her desire to kill Shi Xiaobai, Shi Xiaobai will be killed at the moment the bnce is broken!¡±

 Chapter 446: Loneliness is the greatest enemy

    Chapter 446: Loneliness is the greatest enemy

    Dawn, who was struggling in battle, did not know that there were people discussing her Sword Truth, obsession and childhood from a distance away. She did not know that the youth that had luckily survived her attack had hit upon the truth.

    Yes, she was in a dilemma.

    Her dilemma prevented her from having the intention to kill.

    Without killing intent, she was naturally unable to activate her massacring Sword Truth. All she could do was use Sword Intent which did not need any obsession.

    However, Sword Intent was not able to withstand Sword Truth after all. Furthermore, the youth that was attacking her in an incessant manner had an obsession that was so striking. His Sword Truth was resplendent gold. It was dazzling and pretty like the star-filled sky.

    His physical condition was surprisingly powerful. His pure strength and speed was superior to her whom had used ¡®God¡¯s Blessings¡¯ on herself. His sh motion technique¡¯s realm was not much weaker than hers. His dual-de kamikaze fighting style was so scoundrelly that she was too deep for tears.

    Dawn had to admit that he was a rather tough opponent. This was an intense battle that would be rather difficult to win. If not, she would not have been retreating so much as though she was pathetically fleeing.

    But she maintained her calm state of mind from the very beginning. Even though there were the asional vexed emotions, it was because of her own dilemma and not because of the difficult situation in front of her.

    It was because she was filled with confidence from the very beginning.

    She was confident that once she stopped being in a dilemma and at the instant she activated her Sword Truth, the scales of bnce for victory will be broken. She would one-shot the bastard that kept reaching out for a yard after taking an inch.

    She firmly believed that. Therefore, she did not feel any vexed emotions from the tough battle in front of her.

    Her mind could only constantly repeat two words.

    Kill him!

    Kill him!!

    Kill him!!!

    But even though she frenziedly tried to hypnotize herself, she was still unable to shrug off her dilemma.

    She had no way. She really had no way to generate any killing intent for the ck-haired youth.

    Even though he had used a series of lies to fool her. Even though he had used shameless words of ¡®having seen every part of your body and that even the red mole under your armpit was clearly seen¡¯ to tease her. Even though he had used a dual-de kamikaze style to scoundrelly to attack her with an ever-increasing insatiability, like a gum that was frically sticking close to her. Even though¡­

    Even though he had done so many things that she hated, she was still unable to generate any thoughts of killing him.

    That was because she did not want to kill him.

    It obviously wasn¡¯t love at first sight, or some clich¨¦ plot of her being subdued before falling into the rivers of love.

    In fact, she did not have a good impression of him. Instead, it was mostly detest. The only thing worth mentioning was his intelligence and wit which resulted in her having a trivial sense of appreciation for him.

    However, she did not want to kill him. She really did not want to kill him.

    That was because he made her feel a sense of reality.

    For the first time in her life, he made her feel like a real existence.

    To her, that feeling of reality was rare and valuable. It was so rare that she felt that no one would be able to give her that feeling of reality again if she killed him.

    ¡­

    Back when she was three, the young girl was thrown into an inhabited ind filled with beasts.

    Beasts, poisonous bugs, man-eating nts, even to the point of having a few demonic beasts mixed in, was the first difficulty she faced. In order to live on, she needed to survive through those dangers.

    Thankfully, she was a true prodigy. Although she was not born with knowledge, she possessed an intelligence that far exceeded ordinary people from birth. In three years, she had learned the knowledge that ordinary people would take more than a decade to learn. Most importantly, she learned how to be resolute from her mother who suffered a terminal illness.

    The resolute her did not wallow in despair ormit suicide, much less do nothing while waiting for death.

    Her face was stained with tears as she endured all sorts of difficulties. After countless close encounters with Death, she learned how to avoid danger and hide herself. She managed to find a space to survive amid the beasts, poisonous bugs and man-eating nts.

    Of course, simple evasion and hiding was insufficient for her to live on because hunger was the second difficulty she faced.

    In order not to starve to death, she needed to find food.

    In the beginning, she ate sour fruits, dry and hard tree bark, or gross earthworms. Finally, she began psionic cultivation from the books from her memories. She became hungrier as the amount of energy needed to make up for her energy expenditure increased.

    Therefore, in order to survive, she needed to know how to kill.

    Hunting beasts was her only path for survival.

    Kill!

    Kill!

    And more killing!

    In order to survive, she needed to turn those ferocious beasts into her food.

    After she learned how to kill, disease was the third difficulty she faced.

    At the beginning, she did not have the ability to make fire. By enduring the grossness and nausea, she ate raw meat and even worms. The unprocessed food sent germs into her stomach constantly, so it obviously caused her physiological health to suffer.

    However, even though she was sick, so sick to the point of death, she had to maintain her rity of mind because she needed to avoid danger. She needed to hunt. She needed to survive on that inhabited ind.

    No one could help her and no one would fall from the sky to be her hero.

    Therefore, she could only save herself. She could only be her own hero.

    Through her vague memories of text that described holy light treatment, she managed to create and modify through trial and error a healing technique that was unique to her. She called it Healing of the Dawn.

    She used Healing of the Dawn to treat herself of her sickness.

    Through the knowledge of sword techniques in her mind, she used tree branches as swords and would brandish her ¡®sword¡¯ whenever she had the time. She would constantly brandish it and gradually went from knowing nothing to possessing sword attacks, sword beams and finally Sword Intent.

    And when she used Sword Intent to sh out a fiery sword strike, even a tiny me made her finally tear up. Because from that moment, she could finally eat cooked food. She finally did not need to endure the feeling of torturing her throat as she swallowed the gross and nauseating raw meat.

    After settling her danger, hunger and illness, she finally managed to have a slightly more normal life.

    However, the test of the greatest difficulty finally befell her¡ªLoneliness.

    At the beginning when she was only bent on surviving, she did not have that much time to consider other matters. However, once her life finally stabilized, loneliness and boredom began flooding her senses, drowning the young her.

    She did not know how long she needed to survive on the inhabited ind. Neither did she know if anyone woulde rescue her. To her, the inhabited ind was a prison. It was a life imprisonment without parole.

    And in this prison, there was no other human except her.

    That was a world where only one girl lived.

    In that world, no one could hear her voice.

    Her voice only produced words that did not reach anyone, neither would it receive any response.

    Loneliness and boredom began to slowly devour her determination.

    Finally, one day, after enduring countless difficulties while she remained strong, she finally had the first thought ofmitting suicide despite the fact that it was not easy for her to survive for that long.

    So loneliness was the greatest enemy.

 Chapter 447: The painstakingly found sense of reality

    Chapter 447: The painstakingly found sense of reality

    She was nearly killed by loneliness.

    But when she came to the crossroads of whether to free herself or to resolutely continue on, she finally chose to live on with firm resolution.

    That was because when her mother closed her eyes forever, she had gently said to her.

    ¡°Mom will always stay by your side. Mom will watch Dawn grow up, as long as Dawn lives on happily and healthily, Mom will never disappear. Mom will always, always live in Dawn¡¯s heart.¡±

    Ah, if Dawn were to die,

    Mom will disappear.

    Therefore, she could not die!

    She could not die!

    She still could not die!

    She wanted to defeat loneliness. She wanted to carry on living!

    In order to battle loneliness, the four-and-a-half-year-old girl began talking to herself.

    Began speaking to unspeaking trees, to silent rocks, to twittering birds, she would pour out the words in her heart. Her grievances, her pains, her sadness, her mother, her little bits of happiness, what she had done today, what she had done yesterday, what she had previously done, what she wanted to do in the future, what she would definitely do if she left the uninhabited ind, what she¡­

    She would confide everything she wanted to say. She would produce voices she wanted to produce.

    She constantly confided to her silent audience which were destined to never respond.

    But, but it did not matter. It truly did not matter. That was¡­sufficient.

    As long as she could confide in something, even if it was her speaking to herself, even if there was no response, but as long as she could confide, she would not feel that lonely. She could obtain that tiny bit¡ªsomething that she needed to obtain even if it was a tiny bit¡ªof courage to live on.

    Finally, the girl defeated loneliness. It was a close victory, a Pyrrhic victory. She had nearly lost.

    That was because she was rescued. After three years, she was finally found by the family n. She was rescued off the ind and was returned to civilization. If it was another year, no, maybe a month, a week or even a day, she might very well have copsed.

    But very luckily, she was not defeated by loneliness.

    Ha, ha¡­ha. So lucky¡­

    Yes, she survived. Mom was still by her side. Mom had still not disappeared. Wasn¡¯t this luck?

    Even after she returned to the human world, she lost all her expressions and emotions. She was not even able tomunicate with ordinary humans. Was that also considered lucky?

    However, the intense battle with loneliness eventually left behind repercussions.

    She was unable tomunicate normally with ordinary people. She was not one who walled herself in or not speak. It waspletely the opposite. When she was facing strangers, she could still chat. She could even continue on for days.

    But she could not hear a sound.

    She could not hear the response of the other person.

    Or it could be said that she subconsciously treated the human she was facing as a tree, rock or bird!

    It was an illness, a mental illness. It was an untreatable illness that only she could treat herself.

    She eventually did not treat herself. She did not feel like there was a need to treat herself either because she was already ustomed to it. She was ustomed to not receiving any response to her words. She was ustomed to ice-cold silence.

    Even though she could question and answer others, but to her, it was just a question and answer session with herself. Because on that ind, she had spoke to herself countless times. Naturally, she had engaged in a question and answer session by herself.

    She could not show any expression. She could not force augh.

    She could not experience the emotions of normal people. Negative emotions like anger, sadness and hate had long been devoured by the void of loneliness. Positive emotions like happiness, excitement and agitation had long been forgotten by the massacring she undertook to obtain food.

    As a male in disguise, she remained expressionless. Her lone personality was not weed by other boys. Her powerful strength also destined her to be ostracized and bullied. Her exquisite appearance attracted many suitors, but no one could tolerate her habit of speaking to herself and style where they were not in her eyes.

    She did not have any friends in life. She remained alone.

    But she was already ustomed to being alone. She was ustomed to having loneliness as a partner.

    She could not change, nor was there any need for her to change.

    Due to her habit of speaking to herself, when she faced the fake Celestial King (Speechless Li), she was still able to patiently answer his questions. She was in no hurry to kill him and she was very long-winded. She waspletely different from the expressionless appearance that kept people away from her.

    But in fact, she was not conversing with Speechless. She was only engaging in a question and answer session with herself.  That was because Speechless¡¯ questions and answers had long been formed in her mind. There was no need to hear his voice, nor did she need his response. She couldplete that conversation by herself.

    At the beginning, it was exactly the same when she faced Shi Xiaobai.

    She treated Shi Xiaobai as an ice-cold rock. Although that confession had slightly surprised her, many possibilities were formed in her mind. She could easilyplete the conversation by herself.

    But she patiently conversed with Shi Xiaobai and answered his questions and also asked him questions. But all of them was just her speaking to herself.

    However, when Shi Xiaobai said that sentence ¡®This King even knows very clearly that there is a red mole under your right armpit¡¯, her ck-and-white world suddenly bloomed gorgeous colors. Finally!

    She finally heard a ¡®voice¡¯!

    Ah, she heard his voice.

    She really, really wanted to continue listening to his voice.

    Ah, what was going on with this unimaginable conversation?

    Why, why was there no way I could predict what he was going to say next? But, but why was there this urge to know what he would say next?

    For the first time ever since she was six, she no longer needed to speak to herself.

    She eagerly asked him questions and was eager to know what his response was.

    Curiosity? To resolve her puzzlement? To not leave behind any mysteries?

    It was none of them.

    They were all excuses!

    It was because of her engrossment in the conversation with him. She could not extricate herself from his voice.

    She only wished that the conversation would keep carrying on!

    The youth did not disappoint her. He unraveledyer afteryer of the mystery and exceeded her expectations again and again. His voice turned clearer and clearer, and became more and more¡­real!

    She wanted to continue listening to his voice!

    She did not want to kill him!

    She did not want to kill him!

    She really did not want to kill him!

    He¡­he was the painstakingly found¡ªsense of reality!

 Chapter 448: Monster that triple-tasks

    Chapter 448: Monster that triple-tasks

    It was remarkable for her to survive for three years when she was thrown into an uninhabited ind filled with beasts at the age of three. She had already lost count of the number of life-and-death situations she had encountered by the age of six. There were all kinds of battles she had to fight¡ªagainst beasts, against illnesses, against pain, against loneliness, against herself. After her tears were drained dry, she understood the cruel reality of massacring! Massacre! Massacre! Or die.

    She possessed the purest instincts of massacring because she had undergone countless of battles. She had undergone countless cruel battles that were to kill or be killed.

    After engaging in countless massacres, she had affirmed the meaning behind life, so how could that be swayed?

    How could her thoughts of massacre which were colder and tougher than ice mountains be wavered because of an appreciation of his intelligence?

    It could not waver. In a beast-filled ind which you have no idea when you would be bitten or ripped to death, once your will to survive wavers, you would lose the courage to survive. Her will could not waver.

    ¡°Kill him, kill him, kill him¡­¡±

    Dawn was constantly retreating. The irritation in her heart was growing in intensity. The ck-haired youth constantly stuck close to her like gum. As for her, she constantly told herself to kill him, but she could not do it.

    That was because she did not want to lose his voice!

    ¡°Damn it, damn it, damn it!¡±

    The girl remained expressionless, but her eyes turned myriad andplicated.

    In the intense battle, she constantly found time to look at that exquisite face and that pair of ck eyes. All she saw were eyes that remained expressionless but were burning.

    He did not say a word nor did he make any sound. All he did was quietly chase after her.

    How irritating!

    How irritating!

    How irritating!

    Why aren¡¯t you saying something?

    There¡¯s no harm to striking up a conversation even in battle, right?

    Even some malicious derision would do!

    Hey, quick say something.

    Why are you suddenly so quiet and serious? Why do you keep chasing in such a deadpan manner? Are you so eager to clinch victory in this battle?

    Indeed, indeed you should have been killed!

    You¡­

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Finally, she could not tolerate any further as that single word came out of her mouth in a very natural manner. It was like a chime that suddenly trembled.

    The voice that sounded like a beautiful chime was not emotionless for the first time. Furthermore, it was not like a curse filled with anger. Instead, it will felt like a coquettishint that was filled with grievance. The word she said had a hint of a frail girl¡¯s charms.

    Was that my voice?

    How could that be my voice!?

    The girl was given a shock from her subconscious voice and emotions. In her daze, her arm was nearly hit by the youth, but she was eventually unable to fully dodge it, causing a tiny tear to appear on her sleeve.

    The girl retreated in a hurry. Her usual calmness prevented her from panicking, but she felt a sense of embarrassing vexation.

    Seeing how the youth had charged towards her once again with a deadpan expression, that stance of attacking while disregarding everything else and that quiet and ice-cold silence made her suddenly think of a scene she did not want to recall.

    A horde of ferocious beasts were charging at her in a fric manner. They had red eyes and cold killing intent, so regardless of how loudly she screamed, they would not respond or show any pity to her. They opened their gaping mouths which dripped with gross and smelly saliva. In between their sharp fangs were pieces of remnant flesh.

    The beasts in her memory slowly ovepped with the youth in front of her.

    At that moment, vexation turned to anger!

    Anger was the source of killing intent!

    A purple beam suddenly bloomed as the girl shed out to sh with the youth¡¯s sword!

    ¡°Sword Truth!¡±

    The girl who had been in a dilemma finally reached her tolerance limit. She produced killing intent and activated her Sword Truth!

    The girl¡¯s sword shed at the youth¡¯s waist. Midway, it was blocked by the ck sword, and at the same time the white sword was thrust towards her chest.

    But this time, the girl finally did not retreat. After she activated her Sword Truth, her strength immediately was able to overwhelm the youth¡¯s. The ck sword could only block for a moment before he was left open. Her sword swung straight at the youth¡¯s waist. Her fair left hand that was covered in a purple glow and psionic power held the white sword that was thrusting at her chest firmly!

    ¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Dawn sighed in her heart.

    Even though it was just a moment of rage, it was sufficient to generate killing intent within her. And having already figured out Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fighting style, the bnce naturally broke the moment she activated the power of her Sword Truth.

    At the moment when victory was imminent, she felt a pain in her left hand. Although she had used the power of Sword Truth and psionic power to protect her left hand, she had grabbed the sword with her bare hands. The sharp sword beam was still able to slice through her palm. As blood oozed out, it dyed her hand and the white de in her hand red.

    But at the same time, she could sense that her sword had shed at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s waist.

    Her strike was one that even the new Transcendent King who was proud of his physical toughness could not withstand, much less a weak human.

    The oue was decided and his fate was sealed.

    At the next moment, his body would be sliced into two.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    A sh echoed but the sword that cleaved at the youth¡¯s waist flew out like a rocket and spun a few times in mid-air beforending firmly on the ground.

    The girl suddenly widened her eyes.

    ¡°How is it possible!?¡±

    Her sword had failed to slice through the youth¡¯s waist!

    What sort of monster-like defense was that!?

    Dawn was extremely shocked as her eyesnded on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s waist. She attempted to discover the truth to the matter before seeing psionic power that was gradually dissipating.

    ¡°Psionic Hardening?¡±

    The girl frowned slightly. That was one of the most basic uses of psionic defense. It used psionic power to hardened one¡¯s body but it was limited in range. It needed greater precision aspared to Psionic Shield or Psionic Barrier, but its defensive ability was the best.

    There was dissipating psionic power around Shi Xiaobai¡¯s waist, which clearly indicated that he had used Psionic Hardening.

    But he was able to precisely use Psionic Hardening under the present situation?

    ¡°Could this fellow actually triple-task?¡±

    It was well known fact that people were at their weakest while attacking. As offense and defense were twoplete measures, it was very difficult to dual-task.

    Dawn had used offense and defense simultaneously just a moment ago. At the same moment she shed Lucifer¡¯s Sword at Shi Xiaobai¡¯s abdomen, she had used her left hand to grab the white sword that was thrust towards her chest. That was not something easily done. She needed to be able to dual-task in order to aplish it.

    And it was because she had experienced it which made her know how hard it was to dual-task.

    However, Shi Xiaobai had just used his the ck sword in his right hand to defend while attacking with the white sword in his left hand. At the same time, he had precisely used Psionic Hardening to increase his defense. This was triple-tasking that was much more difficult than dual-tasking!

    Dual-tasking and triple-tasking only differed by a single number, but the enhancement from one to the other was like heaven and earth.

 Chapter 449: Might as well slash out with one strike to end it once and for all

    Chapter 449: Might as well sh out with one strike to end it once and for all

    ¡°It¡¯s not only triple-tasking. It¡¯s impossible to defend against that strike using Psionic Hardening alone, as all it does is it add a trivial amount of defense. The thing that truly defended against that strike is his body.¡±

    Dawn quickly pondered over the matter beforeing to a shocking conclusion.

    This Infernal King that ims to be human possesses a strong willpower that allows him to triple-task. Furthermore, his physical toughness exceeds the gargantuan who was in his fourth form.

    How could he still be human?

    He is practically a monster!

    The rookies from afar exchanged looks with one another. Speechless¡¯ mouth twitched slightly. He had previously said with great certainty that once Dawn activated the power of her Sword Truth, the bnce would immediately be broken and that Shi Xiaobai could even get one-shot. However, when all of that happened, not only was Shi Xiaobai uninjured, it ended with Dawn bleeding in her left hand. The way his face was figuratively pped was done in such a ruthless manner.

    Speechless looked at Mu Yuesheng, who had a mocking smile. He said stubbornly, ¡°Ahem, that fellow is slightly stronger than I expected.¡±

    ¡­

    Dawn used her healing technique to treat her injured left hand. When she saw Shi Xiaobai only needed to catch a tiny breather afternding before charging over, she finally could not help but shout, ¡°So you weren¡¯t just risking your life while we were fighting because you are confident that your defense can withstand my sword?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly taken aback before he gave a serious nod.

    Just from eating the Transcendent fruit, his physical toughness was on par with Leonis¡¯s. Now, having eaten the three holy items¡ªTranscendent fruit, Celestial Jade and Infernal King¡¯s sword¡ªhis physical toughness was naturally no weaker than the gargantuan¡¯s. It was even superior to the gargantuan in his fourth form. Compounded with the highly concentrated Psionic Hardening, he was indeed confident he could withstand Dawn¡¯s attack. It had to be said that the holy items of the three domains were very valuable, and of course, it was also because of the heaven-defying ability of the Power of Taotie.

    However, his choice of using a dual-de kamikaze fighting style was not because of his confidence in his defense but because he had no other choice.

    Shi Xiaobai felt a little bittersweet. His speed and strength was clearly above Dawn¡¯s, but he had failed to defeat her despite her not activating the power of her Sword Truth. That was because, in terms of battle strategy and impromptu judgment, he was far inferior to her.

    She was like a battle-hardened warrior who possessed absolute calmness. She was able to perfectly dodge his every strike in a perfect manner beforeunching a counterattack. She never made a mistake nor did she give him any opportunity. He had to use the dual-de kamikaze style to forcefully create opportunities for himself.

    This was an opponent that had forced him to give it his all, but also an opponent that he could not defeat.

    He did not know that Dawn was feeling bittersweet as well. She believed that she had been repressed by the scoundrelly dual-de kamikaze style, to the point of feeling vexed, but now, she realized that she had been repressed by Shi Xiaobai¡¯s might.

    The youth in front of her was faster and stronger than her. He was able to activate the power of his Sword Truth for prolonged periods of time and possessed a monster-like physical defense. She could not triple-task like him, so if she did not activate her Sword Truth, all she could do was constantly dodge and retreat. There was no way of winning against him. Even with her Sword Truth activated, she would still need to engage in an intense battle before she could clinch victory.

    This was an opponent she needed to deal with seriously.

    But¡­

    She could not activate the power of her Sword Truth.

    Due to a moment of vexation, she was angered enough to produce killing intent, but when that sword shed out, she felt a sense of regret. The power of the Sword Truthsted for only a moment before it disintegrated.

    She knew that it would be very difficult for her to have any intentions of killing the youth again because she could not deny that to her, he was a unique existence.

    But if she could not activate the power of her Sword Truth, there was no way she could win, other than waiting for Shi Xiaobai to no longer be able to maintain the power of his Sword Truth. He had activated his Sword Truth continuously for an extended period of time, so it was likely that his mental energies were about to be depleted, right?

    ¡°How long more can you maintain your Sword Truth?¡± Dawn hesitated for a moment before asking softly.

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and said seriously, ¡°This King¡¯s Sword Truth will not be deactivated before the oue is decided.¡±

    His tone was filled with confidence, but she could not believe him.

    Even if he had immense mental energy reserves, there was no way he could persist with the expenditure over a long period of time. The battle was clearly in a stalemate. Although he was unable to repress her fully, he was unable to defeat her. And she had no way to use her Massacre Sword Truth against him, so there was nothing she could do to him. It was unknown how much longer the battle would continue on.

    There would be a final moment when his mental energies werepletely drained, which would prevent him from maintaining the power of his Sword Truth. Furthermore, it was difficult to triple-task when one¡¯s mental energies were scarce. When that happened, she would be able to gain victory.

    All she needed was to endure a little longer and drag it out to the point when he suffers a mental copse. Then, everything woulde to an end.

    She just needed to endure to that moment to clinch victory. Even if she were unable to kill him when the time came, obtaining victory still matched her original goal.

    However, wouldn¡¯t such a victory be a bit¡­pathetic?

    Did it have toe down to her having to fight her opponent in a battle of attrition before clinching victory?

    Such a victory felt worse than defeat!

    ¡°I do not need such a victory.¡± She said to herself in her heart before making a decision.

    ¡°One strike!¡±

    Dawn said in a deep voice, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, ept one strike from me! If that strike fails to kill you, it will be your victory and I would have lost..¡±

    She did not need to wear down her opponent to clinch victory. Compared to that, she might as well steel her heart to kill him!

    Kill him or lose.

    That was the decision she made. It was the way she steeled her resolve.

    Shi Xiaobai felt slightly rmed but he quickly realized something. He nodded slowly and whispered, ¡°Come on, This King has already waited for a very long time.¡±

    He had been waiting for her to activate the power of her Sword Truth.

    However, the thing he was eagerly waiting for was that one strike.

    That strike that filled the world with whiteness, to the point of making the souls of everyone quiver.

    ¡°The Hero King¡¯s mental energies has recovered. She is about to use the power of her Sword Soul.¡±

    Speechless, who had nearly been killed by that strike, said with a heavy expression, ¡°The power of the Sword Soul is far stronger than any attack at our level of strength. Despite trying my best, I was unable to withstand that strike. If not for the Hero King thinking that my heart was in the left side of my chest, I would have already died. This time, she will definitely not make the same mistake. Shi Xiaobai is really in grave danger.¡±

    She had been constantly repressed but had no way to produce killing intent to use her Massacre Sword Truth on Shi Xiaobai, so the only way was to drag it to the point when Shi Xiaobai was mentally drained to clinch victory.

    But such a victory was no doubt a form of humiliation to Dawn. It felt worse than defeat.

    She might as well sh out with one strike to end it once and for all!

    Dawn held her sword with both hands as she slowly lifted it towards the sky. An astral soul which was about ten meters tall stood behind her. It was blurry, preventing others from seeing its true form. However, one could tell that it was wearing armor and that both its hands held onto a gigantic sword. Its posture was identical to the way the girl lifted her sword.

 Chapter 450: This Kingâ€™s eyes can only accept victory

    Chapter 450: This King¡¯s eyes can only ept victory

    The power of Sword Soul was the third realm when it came to to sword techniques. The number of swordsmen that couldprehend it were few and far between. Not only did one need extraordinary perception, one also needed critical encounters. There were even a few of the ten Sword Masters in the world who still had notprehended the power of Sword Soul. That was a power that far exceeded the power of Sword Truth, and obviously was not something rookies like them could possess. Even Sword Immortal Xu Taibai only managed toprehend the power of Sword Soul at the age of thirty. He was one of the youngest people in history to have attained that achievement.

    However, the Hero King had far exceeded that record to be able toprehend the power of Sword Soul at such a young age.

    Even in battles at the world-ss Sword Master levels, the power of Sword Soul typically bes the deciding factor. There was no need to mention how it was like in the Psionic Mortal Realm for rookies. The influence that the power of Sword Soul has could even be considered as a bug. It was like a level ten character in aputer game equipping a level hundred weapon. Against monsters that were under level ten, it was obvious they they could be crushed with a single strike.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not understand the power of the Sword Soul. He did not know its principles or how it was achieved. However, he could feel the apprehension that came from deep within the soul, like it was an rm that was constantly tingling his intuition that there was danger. It was telling him a solemn fact¡ªHe could not withstand that strike!

    Even though he had experienced the immensity of the strike¡¯s power from afar, only when he faced the might of the strike did he realize how terrifying the power of that strike was. Speechless needed a lot of courage to dare face this strike head on.

    The power of the Sword Soul was not something that should exist at this level!

    But now wasn¡¯t the time to be panicking and afraid. There was even less time to grumble over how the girl in front of him had grasped this invincible power at this stage despite her young age. He only had one problem he needed to consider.

    How was he going to withstand that strike?

    He was lost in aplicated mental maze with thousands of dead ends. Was there a path that led to salvation?

    What could he use to withstand that strike?

    ¡°Meaningless thoughts.¡±

    As though she was not in a hurry to end everything, the girl mocked with a deadpan expression, ¡°In the period you are thinking over the way to survive, I could have killed you countless times.¡±

    But it was because I couldn¡¯t bear to kill you that I had the dilemma in the first ce.

    The girl hid that ambiguous thought in her heart and felt even more eager to strike out. To her, killing him was like killing the only person in the world that could converse with her. It was natural for her to loathe to part with it.

    Although she loathed to part with him, she felt the increasing need to sh out that strike. That was because in this battle, the youth might be an obstacle she would not be able to cross in the path ahead of her. She needed to kill him now before she immersed herself in the ¡®happiness¡¯ of being able to hear his voice. After all, misfortune was her true partner. Thisvish ¡®happiness¡¯ was so realistic that it appeared fake.

    Fake phenomena were bubbles that could burst at any time.

    Since it would burst sooner orter, she might as well prick it with her own hands to prevent even greater pain.

    But¡­ However¡­

    Before killing him, she still wanted to listen to that realistic voice before bidding him farewell forever. She just wanted to listen to something, just a sentence, as long as it was his voice.

    Just a sentence was enough to satisfy herst bit of willfulness.

    So, speak youth. The final sentence will be yourst words. I will engrave them on a tombstone I make with my own hands for you, so as to thank you for letting me see the color in this world once again.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The two words slowly came out of the youth¡¯s mouth.

    The girl was stunned. She instantly began to doubt if her ears had received a mistaken sound.

    She was about to kill him and she had arrogantly derided him, all in exchange for a word of thanks?

    Were those yourst words?

    What a joke!

    Just as Dawn opened her mouth to say some words of doubt, she saw the ck and white swords in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s hands gradually dissipate. Recing it was a resplendent holy sword that she was more than acquainted with¡ªLucifer¡¯s Sword

    Shi Xiaobai clenched Lucifer¡¯s Sword tightly in his hand as he slowly lifted it into the sky.

    His pair of ck eyes were bright and firm. There was no longer any confusion in them!

    When he raised up Lucifer¡¯s Sword, the ground suddenly suffused countless golden points of light. They flew towards Lucifer¡¯s Sword like butterflies and instantly transformed into a gigantic sword phantom that charged into the sky!

    Thank you. Thank you for your reminder.

    Yes, what¡¯s the point of those meaningless thoughts?

    In order to withstand that strike? In order to survive? Wouldn¡¯t it appear too narrow-minded to use This King¡¯s great wisdom to ponder over such meaningless things?

    At this moment in time, while facing your strike,

    What was needed the most was not thoughts, methods, or tricks, but a persistence¡ªa persistence for victory.

    It was not about withstanding it, nor was it about not being defeated, but victory!

    There was no need to consider or be hesitant. By ¡®blindly¡¯ looking towards the correct direction, there was only one thing to tell himself¡ªThis King wants to gain victory over that strike!

    If he did not even have the courage for victory, how could he still shamelessly call himself fearless?

    So disappear, that momentary confusion!

    This King¡¯s eyes can only see victory!

    A persistent thought sprouted in his mind as it turned increasingly clear. The golden points of light suffusing from the ground increased in number as the golden sword phantom increased in size. The resplendent light turned blinding.

    That strike was a sword move Shi Xiaobai created by himself. Afterprehending the Sword Truth, ¡®Excalibur¡¯, he had used the strike of the blond woman with coiled hair in his mind, and the thought of how Turtle-speed Divine Punch constantlypressed psionic power, and the inspiration frompressing all his strength through the use of One Second Shura. Bybining the three factors together, he created a sword technique that belonged to him!

    By using all his strength, exhausting his everything, concentrating hismitment to victory, he would sh out the final strike with absolutely no regrets!

    Energy, bepressed.

    Energy, be squeezed.

    Every blood vessel was boiling. Every cell was resonating. This energy is to be dedicated to you, so be even more powerful!

    It didn¡¯t matter even if you would not have the strength to even move a finger after that strike!

    Take all of This King¡¯s energy away!

    This King¡¯s eyes can only ept victory!

    The massive golden sword phantom expanded and seemed to hold up the sky. It emanated tremendous power.

    Speechless¡¯ eyes zed over as he muttered to himself, ¡°Shi Xiaobai, are you really the protagonist?¡±

    Sunless looked at the youth¡¯s thin figure in a mesmerized manner. She muttered as though she was in reverie, ¡°How beautiful.¡±

    The corners of Dawn¡¯s mouth gradually curved gently as her eyes seemed to effuse a faint smile.

    ¡°Up till the very end, you are still able to leave me in shock. Shi Xiaobai, you are the only one! Only you are special! But if you are real, please be able to withstand this strike!¡±

    The girl finally did not hesitate as she shed out her final strike!

 Chapter 451: The boy and girl that were buried together

    Chapter 451: The boy and girl that were buried together

    Dawn shed out the strike that contained the power of her Sword Soul.

    The strike did not seem to have a name. It appeared to be the most normal of shes, but the power produced from that strike struck fear into the deepest depths of one¡¯s soul!

    The azure blue sky was instantly overwhelmed by white light.

    Shi Xiaobai took a step forward as his ck eyes shimmered an austere killing intent. With a roar, he shed at that boundless whiteness.

    ¡°Excalibur!¡±

    This strike was Shi Xiaobai¡¯s full strength. It was meant for victory, leaving no room for escape!

    This was the final strike.

    This strike was Excalibur!

    The gigantic golden sword phantom came crashing down on the whiteness of space. With a bang, the world lost all sounds to it. Golden and white light mixed in the sky like interspersing clouds or crashing waves. They rolled and boiled over, like burning flower buds.

    There was no other scene or color other than gold and white. It was as if the entire world was filled with the resplendent goldenness and nk whiteness.

    The thirty-thousand-strong spectators, Speechless andpany fell into a speechless daze. They could not hear any sounds or see anything. They could not even say a word. All they could do was remain in silence and wait with bated breaths.

    They were waiting for the moment the energies of the two strikes dispersed.

    They were waiting for the moment the oue surfaced.

    They were waiting to see who won.

    ¡­

    ¡°Who won?¡±

    It was unknown who was the first to produce such a sound. The silence in the world was finally broken, and time that seemed to freeze over finally began spinning once again.

    The interspersed gold and white light dispersed like the clouds. The energies that left the hearts of people palpitating gradually faded to show the world¡¯s outlines. Everyone finally managed to see the scene in front of them.

    There were people panting, while there were others who were holding their breaths. Some gulped a mouthful of saliva, while others gaped their mouths. Some widened their eyes while others trembled all over¡­

    However, the thirty-thousand-strong audience all cast their eyes at the spot where the gold and white light was richest.

    it was the spot where the ck-haired boy and blond girl stood.

    Who was the one who won?

    In the gradually fading light, a figure slowly appeared.

    A lone figure that was left in between the heavens and earth!

    It meant that one of them had been pulverized by the sh of swords and had his or her existence wiped clean.

    Then, whose figure did that belong to?

    The ck-haired boy?

    Or was it the blond girl?

    Who won?

    Who died?

    ¡°None of the above.¡±

    Speechless¡¯ lips quivered slightly as he said in shock, ¡°It¡¯s not them!¡±

    That figure was not the boy¡¯s or the girl¡¯s. That was because the figure was clearly much bigger than a normal-sized human!

    Soon, many people realized that fact, but they still widened their eyes in disbelief.

    Who was it?

    ¡°Field¡­ Field Marshal Awesomo!?¡±

    A soldier from the Celestial domain was the first person to recognize the true identity of the blurry figure in the light!

    And finally, when the light waspletely dispersed, an unbelievable fact was proven!

    Standing in the spot where the young boy and girl were was a tall armored figure. His head had two horns, and he was none other than the Celestial domain¡¯s Field Marshal Awesomo!

    The Celestial domain¡¯s Field Marshal that had never existed in the history of the trial had suddenly appeared. He was the only existence in that void!

    Why is it him?

    How could it possibly be him?

    ¡°Where¡­where is Shi Xiaobai!?¡±

    The always calm Sunless could no longer maintain herposure as she shouted in panic. In that void world, the youth that had always been in her eyes had vanished. It was as if he had evaporatedpletely from existence!

    Field Marshal Awesomo turned his head slowly. His crimson eyes were cold and austere as a sneer slowly suffused across his lips.

    ¡°That boy that was designated as the Infernal King has obviously died.¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo said with a sneer, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t be lonely because there is that outrageously strong girl who has apanied him in death. The two of them indeed possessed extraordinary strength, but they were foolish after all. They had bet all their power into that one strike, ignoring an internecine oue. It is only natural that they didn¡¯t end up well. This Field Marshal was only watching a good show before he casually wiped out the barely living duo.¡±

    The burly bull-horned Field Marshal illustrated a cruel fact with an emotionless and calm tone.

    But there will clearly people who did not believe him. Speechless immediately said with a sneer, ¡°Just a once-defeated loser like you? Even if they had used all their strength which resulted in an internecine oue, there is no way you can beat them, much less wipe their existence. Have you repressed the terror of being crushed by This Emperor?¡±

    Speechless sneered, but beads of sweat oozed out of his forehead. That was because Shi Xiaobai and Dawn had really vanished. They had vanished from this world. Even if they were not killed by Field Marshal Awesomo, it was difficult to eliminate the possibility that they had perished together.

    Furthermore, this so-called Field Marshal Awesomo did not exist in the data left behind by past trial-takers. To them, he was a mysterious existence. He had once thought of the possible underlying dangers of Field Marshal Awesomo.

    However, he never expected that everything would be so sudden and ridiculous.

    Shi Xiaobai and the Hero King had been killed by him?

    ¡°How can this be possible!?¡±

    ¡°Is there any difference on whether you believe it or not?¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo maintained his sneer as he turned to face Speechless andpany. He walked slowly and said coldly, ¡°All of you are definitely dying anyway. Of course, before you die, This Field Marshal will let you realize the truth before dying. The fool that was designated as Celestial King, all of this is just a plot set up by This Field Marshal. Be it the designation of the Infernal King or the Celestial King, or the method where the war between the three domains was instigated, and even the battle that you thought you won, were designed by This Field Marshal. It¡¯s all to kill that so-called Hero King you people mention. That bastard is not fake but real. Three thousand years ago, This Field Marshal could not do a thing about her, but this time, she sent herself to her death while crossing space-time. This Field Marshal naturally won¡¯t be soft hearted again. Although This Field Marshal¡¯s original intention was to slightly deplete her stamina, who knew that the boy was such a tough opponent. He gave This Field Marshal quite a pleasant surprise.¡±

    ¡°Now, all of you will be vanquished. This Field Marshal no longer needs to hide and can openly clean up the lowly scum like you.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you might still think that there might be a chance, and think that This Field Marshal is lying. But soon, you will bepletely pulverized by the cruel fact. Don¡¯t think of running. The exitmand is invalid. This Field Marshal is the ruler of this level, so This Field Marshal controls the rules of this level.¡±

    ¡°This Field Marshal is the one none of you want to encounter¡ªthe Level Lord!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 452: Is that the real Sunless Ye?

    Chapter 452: Is that the real Sunless Ye?

    ¡°This Field Marshal is the one none of you want to encounter¡ªthe Level Lord!¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo did not hide his arrogance. He loudly announced his identity and gave a rather long speech. The amount of information in his words was astonishingly ample.

    It was Field Marshal Awesomo who was behind the reason why Shi Xiaobai and Speechless, who had for some baffling reason, been designated the Infernal King and Celestial King respectively?

    The Hero King they thought was an imitation by the assessment program was actually real? She was the real Hero King that had transmigrated from three thousand years ago?

    And the battle of the three kings as well as the machinations set forth by Field Marshal Awesomo was a scheme designed to kill the Hero King?

    After an internecine oue between Shi Xiaobai and the Hero King, they werepletely wiped out by the Level Lord?

    A series of shocking revtions stunned the trial-takers from the human world. They naturally would not easily believe Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s words, but there was no way they could deny that all the information seemed to lead to such a conclusion.

    If the Hero King was a real existence that had crossed the rivers of time, that would exin the feeling that she truly existed. If Field Marshal Awesomo was really the Level Lord, then as the ruler of this level, he indeed had the ability and authority to design such a scheme. Furthermore, he would indeed have the strength needed topletely wipe out Shi Xiaobai and the Hero King after their internecine oue.

    The disappearance of Shi Xiaobai and the Hero King also seemed to prove that Field Marshal Awesomo was not lying. That was because the proud duo would not spontaneously choose to use the exitmand. And since they disappeared from this world, other than being wiped out, there was apparently no better exnation.

    Shi Xiaobai and the Hero King were really¡­really dead just like that?

    Everyone felt their bodies turn cold, as though they were stuck in a snowstorm.

    And at that moment, the first person to act was Sunless.

    At the moment Field Marshal Awesomo finished speaking, Sunless had already unsheathed her silver sword from her scabbard and rushed straight for Field Marshal Awesomo.

    The usually calm her had a rare panicked look in her eyes, but her worry and anxiety did not affect her from making the most urate judgment.

    Whether Shi Xiaobai lived or not was already decided. No amount of panic and flustering could change it.

    But if Shi Xiaobai was still alive, the fastest way to know about his situation or to save him from any danger he was in was to know the truth. The easiest and most direct way to doing so was naturally to¡ªdig the truth out from the mastermind.

    In summary, by defeating Field Marshal Awesomo as quickly as possible to force the truth out of him was what they needed to do the most.

    Defeat him, even if he was the nightmare of trial-takers, the Level Lord!

    Sunless¡¯s eyes were sharp and firm, as though she had decided on where her sword would point to.

    ¡°Not a bad choice.¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo responded with a sneer. He clearly did not expect that the ant-like trial-takers would respond so quickly with resistance. It was unknown if he shouldmend her for her courage or mock her for her recklessness.

    The way Sunless ran was not like Shi Xiaobai or Dawn, who could propel themselves forward with a momentary burst of speed. The way she ran was rather steady. Although there were shadows from the movement of her feet, they looked especially solid. The wind that apanied her movement looked like pixies were surrounding her. The way she ran with her body lying low was like a charging leopard. It was a stark contrast from her usual quiet state.

    Suddenly, countless dots of amber light suffused from the ground and quickly gathered onto the sword in Sunless¡¯ hand. An amber halo enveloped the girl.

    Sunless had directly activated the power of her Sword Truth. It was obvious that she was anxious to end the battle as fast as possible.

    ¡°Amber color?¡±

    Pulp Farmer widened his eyes slightly as he muttered, ¡°Supra-advancement¡­Her obsession in the way of the sword is even more intense than before?¡±

    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet were the seven colors of the rainbow. It was also the ranking of many strength-based systems. As almost all of the strength of most ¡®powers¡¯ would produce such colors, this observation was given the name ¡®Law of Rainbows¡¯ by the psionic theoreticians.

    The colors of the power of Sword Truth also followed the ¡®Law of Rainbows¡¯, and the colors that were shown represented the degree of one¡¯s obsession in the way of the sword. It also demonstrated the standard of the power of the Sword Truth. In the seven colors, red was the weakest, and violet was the strongest.

    But ¡®powers¡¯ were just stars. There were naturally colors of power than surpassed the colors of the rainbow. For example, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s golden Sword Truth was one.

    Typically, other colors other than the rainbow colors were determined as powers that surpassed violet, but it was unknown how much it surpassed violet. Therefore, any colors outside of the rainbow spectrum were called ¡®supra-colors¡¯. There was no clear systemic standards for supra-colors.

    The power of Sword Truth did not belong to the system of ¡®strength¡¯, but it was a system of ¡®conversion¡¯. Therefore, the color of the Sword Truth did not imply its strength, but the efficiency of the conversion. It influenced the conversion process of mental energies to strength. If red color meant converting 10% of mental energies to strength, then violet might mean a 30% conversion process. Although it would not influence the person¡¯s minimum or maximum strength, it was clear that a Sword Truth color of higher grade would have an absolute advantage in terms of efficiency.

    However, it was very difficult to advance in the colors of Sword Truth as it was not an advancement in strength, but the enhancement of one¡¯s obsession. It was not something that could be enhanced through an umtive process or training. Typically, it was very difficult for a swordsman to enhance the colour of their Sword Truth in their lifetime.

    But Sunless¡¯ Sword Truth color had advanced. It was unknown when, but it had been enhanced to an amber color that was beyond the rainbow colors!

    This did not mean that Sunless¡¯ strength had greatly increased. In fact, it did not have much of an influence. However, it allowed the conversion process of the power of Sword Truth to be even smoother and more efficient. However, it was a curious thought as to why Sunless was able to attain a supra-advancement because it meant that her obsession in Sword Truth was more than twice it waspared to before!

    Pulp Farmer had always treated Sunless as an opponent he was chasing after, so he had paid attention to her strength. He could not help but feel shocked, because from what he knew, Sunless, who had good feelings for Shi Xiaobai, had found something she liked other than swords. It was only natural that her obsession in sword techniques would decrease, but not only had her obsession with her path of the sword not decreased, but it had instead increased?

    This was the reason why Pulp Farmer had originally viewed Shi Xiaobai as an enemy. He always believed that the youth that caused Sunless to feel infatuated would result in his target bing weaker.

    But the oue appeared to bepletely opposite.

    ¡­

    As Pulp Farmer was still reeling in his astonishment, Sunless had already traversed tens of kilometers and rushed in front of Field Marshal Awesomo.

    Without willing to wait any longer, she chose to directly enter a highly risky melee sh with him.

    Her bright eyes were no longer as calm and torpid as they usually were. Her eyes were sharp and ferocious. They were burning with a resolute will.

    Her sword was even fiercer.

    The amber-colored halo shattered as the silver sword shed out fiercely. The sword had abandoned any shiness in its moves. The strikes were simple and direct, which made them extremely brutal.

    In a real life-and-death battle, any superfluous sword techniques would end up being burdensome. It would create unnecessaryg or ws. As such, simple and brutal sword techniques mightck beauty to them, but they were the most pragmatic sword techniques for killing.

    The silver sword shed out countless sharp sword beams, like countless red lotus blooming!

    Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s eyes shed a look of surprise, but his expression remained calm. He took a step forward and it was unknown when a crimson-colored battle axe appeared in his hand. He used a simrly simple and brutal manner to cleave down at the sword beams!

    The crimson-colored battle axe shattered the void as web-like spatial rifts began moving forward like a sonic wave!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The impact between the two forces shattered the void around them. Large cracks began to appear in the ground with Sunless and Field Marshal Awesomo being the epicenter. Dust was stirred up as they filled the sky with dust storms.

    That was only the beginning to their release of power. Sunless¡¯ next strike had alreadye shing down. She only retreated a step back to withstand the st that resulted from the sh.

    That strike was as simple and brutal as before, but its ferocity was even more intense than before.

    Field Marshal Awesomo did not panic as he lifted his battle axe in aposed manner to parry the strike.

    However, Sunless¡¯ figure had instantly appeared behind Field Marshal Awesomo. A sharp sword beam seemed to tear the heavens asunder.

    Field Marshal Awesomo pricked up his eyebrows, but he did not turn around, much less turn his head. He gave a deep growl as the skin on his back was covered with a bronzeyer of light. When the sword beam struck it, other than producing a ng, it did not manage to slice open a wound.

    This move was simr to Psionic Hardening, but the defensive strength was on apletely different level.

    Sunless had activated the power of her Sword Truth and even chosen the most brutal sword techniques of massacring to push her strength to its maximum. Yet, it could not tear through Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s hide that was augmented by the bronze hardening.

    But even so, her amber eyes did not seem disheartened at all.

    Sunless shed her feet once again before shing her sword once again. No, because another strike had shed in another direction once again almost at the same instant.

    She had realized that her strength was insufficient to crack Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s defenses, so she chose a strategy to quickly inhibit his defenses.

    The thirty-thousand-strong audience were once again astounded. Above the vast and emptynd, the azure-dressed girl was moving extremely quickly, leaving behind azure shadows in her wake. At the same time, quick and fierce shadow beams shed in every direction at Field Marshal Awesomo. He was repressed to the point of not being able to move from his sport, while his bronze-colored skin shed on every part of his body. However, he eventually could not keep up with the girl¡¯s speed. Slowly, deepcerations were sliced through his body!

    Field Marshal Awesomo roared angrily. His strength and defenses were rather astounding, but he was helpless against Sunless¡¯ simple, brutal and precise sword techniques!

    The quiet sword fanatic was roaring with her soul!

    At that moment, the azure-dressed beautiful girl was no longer that azure-colour that remainedposed even in a storm. Instead, she was the surging storm itself.

    ¡°Hey, is that the real Sunless Ye?¡±

    Speechless, who was stupefied from seeing the situation in front of him, clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Why is itpletely different from what the rumors say about her?¡±

 Chapter 453: We need to have a good chat

    Chapter 453: We need to have a good chat

    His heavy eyelids covered his eyes. His hazy mind was still struggling as he tried his best to open his eyes but to no avail. It was as if his body no longer belonged to him. A darkness without any light seemed to have devoured thest of his consciousness.

    But he could still sense the temperature that came from the world. It was the best proof that he was still alive.

    Heh, alive.

    Still alive.

    Although taken for granted, the boy was still alive.

    After realizing that he was still alive, he did not feel the delight of surviving a cmity because the boy never believed that he would have died just like that. He long believed of the scene of his death¡ªat the instant death came, he would be seated on a sealed throne, smiling as he receives his eternal slumber.

    But even though he was still alive, it did not represent the coda of his annihtion. That was because the battle did not appear to have ended. By using all his strength to produce Excalibur, he should have perfectly withstood the girl¡¯s Sword Soul strike. Him being still well and alive was the best proof, but the exhaustion he felt from not even being capable to open his eyes made him unable to judge if that strike had obtained the victory that he wanted, or if it even left a mark on the girl¡¯s hair.

    This battle that had its oue determined only by death would only end when one side died or abandoned the battle. The girl who was his opponent possessed a firm and ice-cold heart. Compassion and benevolence was insted from her. If she still possessed strength, she would definitely not show him any mercy. Even if her opponent had fallen unconscious to the point of losing all ability to fight, like amb about to be ughtered, she would still cleave down her butchering de. That pair of ice-blue eyes which he took notice of seemed to borate on this fact.

    Therefore, regardless of the oue, he needed to open his eyes and stand up once again. He needed to lift the sword in his hand!

    However, in order to achieve victory, and not only withstand the girl¡¯s strike, the boy hadpressed every bit of energy in his body. At this very moment in time, his body waspletely drained of energy. There was none left. He could not even squeeze the energy needed to open his eyes.

    He attempted to use sound to judge the situation he was in but he was horrified to realize that not only did the darkness around him lose its light, it was as if sound had disappeared as well. The din from a thirty-thousand-strong audience, the chatter of hispanions, that girl¡¯s emotionless voice, or the sounds of the breeze hadpletely vanished. It was a silent and deathly stillness, as though he was in an empty void.

    If not for his exposed skin being able to sense the warmth of the world and the blurry consciousness he had was dwindling like a candle in the wind, he would have believed that he was in the afterworld and that he had died.

    Slowly, his consciousness was like a run-away kite as it lifted with the wind and floated towards the azure blue sky. Slowly, the tip of his consciousness touched the soft, white clouds. The sunlight that dyed the clouds with a sheen enveloped his soul. The warm feeling was as though he was immersed in a sauna. The easy andfortable feeling was like a pleasant luby.

    Yes¡­

    How tired¡­

    The boy was still struggling. He was still resisting the ¡®losing of his consciousness¡¯, but the body which did not seem to heed his will and the irresistible exhaustion was slowly draining away the little remaining bits of his consciousness.

    The barely persisting consciousness felt a deep sense of exhaustion, down to his very soul.

    If he fell asleep just like that, it seemed like it would be quite a blissful matter.

    The thought he had for an instant seemed to be the first strike to topple the dominoes. Whatever consciousness he had left was finally copsing.

    The boy was about to fall asleep.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    A loud cry suddenly sounded and stabbed into his sealed ears. The silent world shattered like a ss prison.

    Whose¡­voice did that belong to?

    The moment the question appeared in his mind, the stifled consciousness that nearly went ¡®unconsciousness¡¯ suddenly gained a new breath, jolting the boy who was about to fall asleep awake.

    At the same time, an intense sense of danger reached his heart, like a needle was pricking his heart.

    He sensed Death.

    He was about to die!

    If he did not do a thing, he would die there and then!

    The boy was not afraid of death.

    But he did not wish to die just like that.

    That was because his story had only just begun.

    ¡°How can This King die here!?¡±

    The exhausted soul that was nearly on the verge of numbness suddenly let out a roar.

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly opened his eyes!

    ¡­

    At the instant he opened his eyes, his eyes could not adjust to the sudden brightness. In his blurry vision, he saw a ck beam of light that resembled a sword shooting straight towards his right eye!

    The tip of the ck beam of light was like that of a saber or sword. It shimmered with a cold luster like the fangs of a cobra. It brought with it an air of death.

    Even though Shi Xiaobai¡¯s physical toughness was extraordinary, his eyes were still a weak and fatal point. If the ck beam of light hit his eye, the oue would be disastrous.

    He needed to dodge that ck beam of unknown origin, but after carrying out Excalibur with all his willpower, it allowed him to pay a tremendous price to produce strength that could match the Sword Soul¡¯s power. It was already fortunate that he was not knocked unconscious, but his strength waspletely drained. It was an oue that resulted in him not being even able to move a finger.

    He was unable to move as he could not even squeeze out the strength needed to twist his neck slightly!

    This was a helpless and absolute ending he had to face.

    ¡°What sort of joke was that!?¡±

    The boy that never sumbed to ¡®absolutes¡¯ roared in his heart. Out of somewhere came a sliver of energy, like it was a drop of water that suddenly appeared on a destend that had dried up into a desert.

    Shi Xiaobai managed to finally use his willpower at the moment of greatest danger to squeeze out a tiny amount of strength. He twisted his neck slightly and managed to move his head to the side.

    ¡°Bam!¡±

    The ck beam of light shed past Shi Xiaobai¡¯s temples and left behind a superficial wound. It hit the ground and prated through the ground like it was entering a bottomless pit.

    He nearly¡­nearly died there and then.

    Even the firm and tenacious Shi Xiaobai could not help but feel a delight from surviving the cmity.

    ¡°How can This King die here!?¡±

    The boy did not get shed to death by the Sword Soul strike, However, if he died due to hisplete exhaustion to ck beams of light that he could usually dodge easily, it would be the most aggrieved way of dying. Maybe it was because of this that his thirst to live was surprisingly intense.

    However, the sudden danger did not seem to give him a time to catch his breath. His sense of danger struck the warning bells once again as Shi Xiaobai saw in his periphery vision four beams of ck light falling from the sky. This time, they were heading straight for his eyes, neck, left chest and an important spot between his two legs.

    After seeing the prative power of the ck beams of light, Shi Xiaobai had no doubt that his eye would be prated. The muscles around his neck and chest might be able to somewhat withstand it, but in his exhaustion, there was a certain spot that might end up in a tragic state.

    However, he did not even have the strength to twist his neck any more, much less move to dodge the four beams of ck light.

    Even though his willpower was struggling intensely, there was no way to save himself from his present situation. That was because all his strength had beenpletely used up. Furthermore, the four beams of light were clearly not the end to the danger he was in.

    He was really in a dire situation this time.

    Suddenly, the corners of the boy¡¯s mouth gradually formed an arc. Such a simple act of moving his facial muscles appeared extremely difficult, so the smile appeared even more stiff.

    However, he was indeed smiling. At the moment his life was about toe to an end, he did not struggle or grimace but he beamed. It was a scornful smile.

    He faced his despair with a smile. That was something he understood after experiencing the despair of ¡®saving Little Fatso¡¯.

    He did not even close his eyes as he looked somberly at the four ck beams of light that fell from the sky, which included the ck beam that was headed straight for his eyeball.

    Time seemed to slow down drastically at that moment. He could clearly see every instant the ck beams of light fell. He could discern every change the ck beams of light underwent. It was not an illusion, but an unbelievable visual ability at the moment of his greatest danger.

    However, this ability¡¯s sudden activation did not seem useful. Even if he could clearly see the trajectories of the ck beams of light, what use was it if hecked the strength to dodge them?

    At that moment, a strong wind caused the boy¡¯s thin sleeves to flutter.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately widened his eyes. In that slowly moving world, a figure suddenly rushed beside him. The speed was so fast that he only had a vague impression of his despite his enhanced visual ability.

    ¡°Peng! Peng! Peng! Peng!¡±

    All he saw was a resplendent golden light sh past from his vision as the sound of impacts echoed. The four beams of ck light disintegrated after shattering in mid-air.

    The wanton winds blew into his eyes, but Shi Xiaobai did not close them. That was because a slender figure had entered his eyes. A loose and white long robe concealed her figure, but her resplendent blond hair was more dazzling than sunlight.

    Dawn!

    The owner of that bright and limpid pair of emotionless, ice-blue eyes!

    It was the deadpan Hero King that had instigated a series of actions to announce that she wanted to kill the three kings!

    The enemy that he had engaged in a life-and-death battle with!

    This girl who had a pretty name was actually standing in front of him. She was the savior who saved him by shattering the ck beam of light?

    Wasn¡¯t she the one that wanted to kill him the most?

    While still reeling in shock, there were a few ck beams of light that immediately shot towards him. This time, they did not only descend from the sky but came from every direction. Furthermore, these ck beams of light seemed to be thicker than before.

    But at the instant the ck beams of light assaulted him, the girl in front of him would immediately brandish the Lucifer¡¯s Sword in her hand. As sword beams swept outward, it stirred winds that shattered the ck beams instantly.

    Not only had she saved his life, but she also seemed prepared to continue protecting him. On careful recollection, that voice that warned him to ¡®be careful¡¯ sounded like her voice.

    What was going on?

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly dumbfounded. It was not only because the girl that should have killed him ruthlessly suddenly act in apletely different manner, but because he finally realized that the world he was in did not look like the world in the seventh level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower. That was because there were two scorching suns in the bright sky!

    Where was this?

    What happened after the sh between Excalibur and the Sword Soul strike?

    Why was she protecting him?

    Questions filled his mind as Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lips trembled slightly. He used a tiny bit of strength he had recovered during that short bit of time to say in a weak voice.

    ¡°Wh¡­What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    The simple three words actually contained a great deal of puzzlement.

    The girl standing in front of Shi Xiaobai moved her ears slightly, clearly having noticed the weak voice. She swept her sword once again, shattering the ck beam that came attacking once again.

    ¡°The situation is veryplicated.¡±

    The girl turned around and bent down slightly. She lowered her head to look into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes. She whispered, ¡°The situation is ratherplicated. It can¡¯t be exined in a word or two. I think¡­we need to have a good chat.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised and never expected to receive such a response.

    He did not know if he was making a mistake because he seemed to see a faint smile on her lips thatsted a fleeting moment when the girl said those words.

 Chapter 454: Power of Love

    Chapter 454: Power of Love

    Speechless had never met Sunless in person during the trials prior to this. But the girl who had the famous title of being the best swordsmen in the younger generation andbeled as a sword fanatic, had nheless caught his attention even if he was lofty in personality and scoffed at genius peers his age. Even before entering the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, he had specifically taken a look at the contestant details provided by his organization.

    As Sunless was ranked third in the official forecast, the organization had definitely spent more effort in gathering information about her, as well as describe her in detail.

    Her background, when she became the old God of Swords¡¯ disciple, whateverpetitions she had participated in, at what age she gained insight to Sword Intent and Sword Truth was information that was easily obtained. So they were naturally included in the report, but what garnered Speechless¡¯ interest was the subjective description the organization had of Sunless.

    The information read¡ª

    ¡°Sunless Ye, a fanatic whose Sword Truth and obsession are born from swordy. She can be considered a genuine sword fanatic, one that is rarely seen in a century. Although she is a sword fanatic, she is not an idiot. Her day-to-day actions are no different from a normal person¡¯s. However, she shows ack of concern for anything other than swords whenpared to normal people. To her, the world is constructed out of swords and non-sword matter.¡±

    ¡°But strangely, despite having such an inhumane way of looking at things, her emotional quotient is not low. She almost never takes the initiative to converse with others. If family members or friends of family strike a conversation with her, she would ignore them in 90% of situations, but there are still situations where she would answer very tersely. These answers are usually worth pondering over.¡±

    ¡°Sunless does not hate the world outside the world of swords, but she does not have the intention to take the initiative to make contact with it. Her intelligence and emotional quotient aren¡¯t low, and she is different from typical genius and retards. She is cold, but she never belittles others. Therefore, it can be inferred that although she is in her teens, her maturity might exceed many adults.¡±

    ¡°However, her maturityes from an understanding of the world. She greatly values swords, but she does not belittle things outside of swords. There is probably no existence in this world other than swords that can cause her to waver. It can then be boldly assumed that even when faced with the different choice of choosing the survival of her elder brother or father, she would be able to calmly make the most rational judgment.¡±

    This piece of information left a deep impression on Speechless. Especially that bold assumption at the end of the information which left him surprised.

    Could this teenage girl really be able to calmly choose the life and death of her loved ones?

    The description seemed to be filled with contradictions, but they sufficiently depicted an image of a person with a monstrous maturity and sword-obsessed fanatic. It was fresh on Speechless¡¯ mind.

    But at that moment in time, after seeing Sunless in person and seeing how she attacked like a stomp, Speechless began to doubt if he had gotten false information.

    What happened to her being mature and how she wouldn¡¯t waver for anything other than swords?

    Sunless¡¯ present state clearly looked like something important to her had been snatched away. She was disregarding everything in order to snatch it back and she looked somewhat crazy.

    Speechless could not help but shout, ¡°Hey, is that the real Sunless Ye? Why is it that she ispletely different from what the rumors say about her?¡±. He reflected oddly aloud.

    Speechless was obviously not the only person who had such thoughts, but there was clearly someone who knew the truth.

    ¡°The power of love.¡±

    Mu Yuesheng said softly. After saying that, she used ¡®Lightning shstep¡¯ and charged towards the intense battle. Having seen Sunless¡¯ abnormal response, she was jolted awake from the disbelief that ¡®Shi Xiaobai had been killed¡¯. She realized that the Level Lord in front of her needed to be quickly defeated to learn the truth.

    The others also began to react. They naturally wouldn¡¯t sit idle with the ongoing battle. Even though the opponent was a Level Lord, it was impossible for them to retreat. The few of them exchanged looks before proceeding forward as they rushed towards Field Marshal Awesomo.

    Only a stunned Speechless and Pulp Farmer, who had to help support him, was left behind.

    Speechless turned to look at Pulp Farmer and said with a chuckle, ¡°Did I hear wrong? Did Yuesheng say¡­the power of love?¡±

    Pulp Farmer looked at Speechless¡¯ left chest which was slowly recovering, but there was still a wound about the size of half a fist. He helplessly gave up on the urge to join the battle. With the rest gone, the responsibility of protecting the heavily injured Speechlessnded on him.

    Pulp Farmer hesitated for a moment before he answered Speechless¡¯s question. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrong. Although it¡¯s hard to believe, the once pure sword fanatic has probably be a blossoming young girl who has gone blind from love. Sunless¡¯ personality is different from normal people. It¡¯s not easy for her to fall in love, but the moment she does, she would be crazier than anyone else. In the beginning, she only had eyes for swords. Her obsession with swords is known throughout the country, but now, there is an additional Shi Xiaobai in her eyes.¡±

    Speechless was stunned before he clicked his tongue, ¡°Did that rascal, Shi Xiaobai, be some homme fatale? It¡¯s so strange. That rascal¡¯s looks are ordinary and he has an odd personality. Even though his talent is not bad, and he is rather strong, and that bit of personal charm, but it shouldn¡¯t go as far as¡­¡±

    Speechless could not help but feel mixed emotions. ording to his observations, his two sisters had a certain degree of affection for Shi Xiaobai. Mu Yuesheng¡¯s affection for him was rather mild and it was not a romantic one. It was mostly from gratitude and respect, so the chances of her ¡®liking¡¯ him were rather low. As for his blood sister, Mu Lengxi, her situation seemed problematic. The way she looked at Shi Xiaobai was clearly like a pure and innocent girl that had her feelings blooming.

    If he added on Sunless, who disregarded everything, and Dawn, whose massacring obsession wavered, as well as that girlfriend of unknown existence, he knew from his two encounters with Shi Xiaobai that the number of girls that were affectionate to him or more numbered five!

    Furthermore, it was very possibly only the tip of the iceberg!

    Speechless, who had nock of a bevy of admirers awaiting his favor from a young age, found it unbelievable. That was because the girls that had affections for Shi Xiaobai were no ordinary girls.

    Speechless muttered to himself, ¡°Indeed, that rascal might seem harmless on the surface, but he is actually a love expert that entrenches himself with every step¡­¡±

    Pulp Farmer frowned slightly and said, ¡°Sorry for me not being able to agree with your words. Although I have not known Shi Xiaobai for a long period of time, I can tell that Shi Xiaobai is a genuine person who thinks and acts in one and the same way. That rascal might at times have an intelligence of a monster that had lived for thousands of years, and at times, he might be so impassioned that he resembles a pure idiot, but what is rare about it is that the contradicting sides of him are both real. Theye directly from the heart.¡±

    ¡°He is smarter than anyone, so he can see how the world is filled with a darkness more than anyone. However, his eyes have always been filled with light. He clearly can see through evil, but yet he still firmly believes in good. That is the adorable thing about that rascal. And to Sunless, who can also see through the world but chooses to ignore it, Shi Xiaobai is an existence she is unable to emte but one she longs for. It¡¯s not a coincidence that she likes him nor was it by design, but a necessary oue.¡±

    Speechless was left dumbfounded for a moment before he gave Pulp Farmer a serious look. After that, he said with a grin, ¡°You looked like a boor, but who knew that you had such keen observation skills and to be so meticulous. You are able to see one¡¯s essence normal people can¡¯t. It looks like you ¡®like¡¯ Shi Xiaobai and Sunless, but the ¡®like¡¯ is probably different, right? However, you acknowledge it from the bottom of your heart that it is a necessary oue, so you chose to give up from the very beginning.¡±

    Pulp Farmer¡¯s eyebrows immediately knitted even closer together. His expression looked slightly uglier as he repressed his anger and said in a solemn voice, ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡¯s situation is unknown, while Sunless andpany are engaging in a perilous battle with the Level Lord, yet you still have the mood to make such a meaningless joke?¡±

    Speechless pricked up his eyebrows and said with a chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That rascal, Shi Xiaobai is still alive. Furthermore, he neither will nor can die. He must be jumping around alive and well somewhere and shouting ¡®This King, This King¡¯.¡±

    Pulp Farmer said angrily, ¡°What are you basing on to make such an irresponsible conclusion?¡±

    Speechless looked at Pulp Farmer and with a calm gaze and serious tone, he said, ¡°Because¡­he is Shi Xiaobai.¡±

    Pulp Farmer was immediately left stunned.

    Speechless suddenly took a step forward and shunned Pulp Farmer¡¯s support. He cast his gaze at the intense battle in the distance as he slowly lifted his right hand towards the wound on his left chest that was the size of half a fist.

    ¡°However, you are right. Now is indeed not the time to joke. It¡¯s best to end this farce as soon as possible.¡±

    Speechless¡¯ tone had a carefree and mocking tone, but what his hand had done shocked Pulp Farmer agape.

    He saw Speechless slowly reach his right hand into the cavity in his left chest. Suddenly, he sped the healing but mangled flesh and began forcefully pinching it!

    Such a form of pinching was not self-muttion, but a special technique used to stimte the body¡¯s natural ability to elerate healing. However, what was receiving such treatment was soft and weak flesh. There were lots of delicate nerves in the flesh and by pinching it so forcefully, it was obvious how intense the pain would be.

    ¡°Are you crazy!?¡±

    Pulp Farmer roared as he took a step forward and stretched out his hand to stop Speechless, but when he saw Speechless¡¯ face, he was left astound in his spot.

    That calm andpletely normal looking face had nothing other than calmness. Despite enduring an excruciating pain, he did not even winch nor produce a drop of sweat. He calmly ravaged on the flesh that did not seem to be part of his body.

    Why?

    ¡°Why are you able to remain so calm?¡±

    ¡°Because it does not pain at all.¡±

    The calm response did not sound like he was forcing it at all. The calmness struck Pulp Farmer like a bolt of lightning. He was left stunned in his spot as his body began trembling.

    Speechless turned his head slightly and gave a faint smile before he said, ¡°Go on. Join in the battle. This Emperor does not need any protection. Pulp Farmer, you are quite a nice guy. I¡¯ll temporarily leave This Emperor¡¯s two sisters in your care. Protect them and help This Emperor buy a bit of time.¡±

    ¡°When This Emperor¡¯s wounds recover, no matter how many schemes the stupid ox has, This Emperor will rip them apart for all to see!¡±

    Pulp Farmer remained stunned.

    Finally, he gently and slowly gave a solemn nod.

 Chapter 455: What do you want to talk about? Iâ€™ll accompany you

    Chapter 455: What do you want to talk about? I¡¯ll apany you

    This was not a world Shi Xiaobai was familiar with. It was not the human world, nor was it the world of trials created by the mysterious assessment program. Instead, it was apletely unfamiliar world that he had seen for the first time.

    The reason why he knew this was because of the two different-sized suns that were hanging in the sky.

    And what made him deeply understand such a fact was because of the ck beams of light that were constantly being shot from every direction. Each beam was aimed directly at one of his vital body parts. It was as though the beams wanted to riddle him with holes and let him die tragically.

    Therefore, this was not only an unfamiliar world, it was a mysterious and dangerous world.

    And while inside such a world, he could not use any strength because he waspletely drained of his energies. He felt weak.

    Logically speaking, with him unable to put up any resistance, he should have died within a short period of time, but at that very moment, Shi Xiaobai remained alive after a few minutes. He maintained slow but rhythmic breaths, as he recovered his stamina at an extremely slow pace.

    The reason why he was able to luckily survive was not because he still had some hidden trick that could allow him to turn the tide despite his situation, but because someone was protecting him. It was a perfect protection.

    ¡°Peng! Peng! Peng! Peng! ¡­¡±

    This time, an unknown number of ck beams shot from every direction. In order to protect him better, the girl split her legs and straddled above the lying Shi Xiaobai. She calmly brandished the golden sword in her hand and precisely and elegantly shattered all the ck beams of light.

    Thankfully, the girl was wearing trousers and a robe because she was disguised as a male, if not, Shi Xiaobai would have gotten an eyeful. But from what he could see with his head facing up, he definitely could have his mind thronged with thoughts.

    The girl, who had managed to block a countless number of ck beams, was breathing in a calm manner. She did not look exhausted, but her expression appeared a little flustered.

    Finally, the girl could not help but say, ¡°Hey! I say, have you recovered the strength needed to talk?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gave an embarrassed smile. He had asked with great difficulty, ¡®what¡¯s the situation¡¯. The girl in front of him had told him ¡®the situation is veryplicated¡­ we need to have a good chat¡¯, but unfortunately, he did not even have the strength to speak.

    However, if it was just exining the present situation, it did not seem like he needed to talk. It was sufficient for the girl to tell him on her own.

    However, the girl seemed to have a strange obsession with ¡®chatting¡¯. It was as though she needed him to recover his strength to be able to speak before she was willing to exin the situation.

    Immediately following that, under the perfect protection of the girl, even though the ck beams of light were shooting at them incessantly, with each wave more powerful than the other, not a single part of him was harmed. The ck beams of light were shattered by the sword beams in mid-air.

    Shi Xiaobai did not mind the feeling of being protected. Instead, he felt gratitude for the girl, but he knew that if it went on, the girl would be drained of her stamina in time toe. Therefore, he was constantly working hard to recover his stamina.

    But his usage of Excalibur this time hadpletely emptied him. Not only did he not have an ounce of strength, even his self-recovery ability had also be extremely slow. After a very long time, the strength he recovered was utterly inadequate.

    He probably needed a long period of sleep to fully recover, but he no longer had the time left.

    And the amount of strength he had gone through great pains to recover was truly pathetically minute. If it was used to speak, it might not be able tost for long.

    But at that moment, after hearing the girl urge him once again, he could sense the eagerness and thirst in the girl¡¯s sentences. Shi Xiaobai immediately fell into a dilemma.

    From the looks of it, she really wanted to ¡®chat¡¯?

    Why did she have such a strange desire?

    However, with her putting in such effort to protect him, couldn¡¯t he satisfy this tiny wish of hers?

    Although ¡®chatting¡¯ could very well expend the pathetically minute amounts of energy that he umted over such a long period of time, he would have been a dead corpse if not for her.

    The conclusion was very simple, wasn¡¯t it?

    ¡°Yea, This King has sufficient strength to talk, so let¡¯s have a good talk,¡± said Shi Xiaobai gently after he remained silent for a moment.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was filled with an unconcealed excitement before she eagerly said, ¡°Then¡­¡±

    However, just as she said that word, another wave of ck beams shot attacked from various directions.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The girl cursed softly as her sharp eyes scanned her surroundings. Sweeping her sword, she shed out several sword beams and precisely shattered the ck beams of light. She did not waste even one sword beam.

    ¡°How can we happily chat if this continues?¡±

    The girl grumbled softly.

    Shi Xiaobai was extremely surprised. Was the girl that was standing above him that deadpan and cold Hero King who had beheaded the gargantuan? She had never had a change in expression prior to this!

    The grumbling tone and the curses she muttered to herself. Wasn¡¯t¡­the transformation too huge?

    Shi Xiaobai looked up at the exquisite face and coincidentally, the girl lowered her head. Their eyes locked as the mood suddenly turned delicate.

    The girl gradually lifted her left hand as she cast her eyes at a strangely designed ring on her index finger. With a sigh, she said, ¡°It looks like that¡¯s the only way.¡±

    As the girl spoke, she seemed to have made up her mind. Taking off her ring, she threw it into the sky.

    ¡°Shell of the ck Turtle!¡±

    The ring emitted a rainbow radiance before suddenly transforming into a translucent turtle shell that fell from the sky and covered them.

    At the same moment, dozens of ck beams shot out from the world as they headed towards the two. However, they crashed into the translucent turtle shell.

    With a ¡®ssh¡¯, as though a rock had dropped into water, the dozens of ck beams seemed to melt as they disappeared from the surface of the turtle shell.

    ¡°What impressive defense.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but marvel at the impressive defense of the translucent turtle shell.

    The girl took a nce at the unblemished turtle shell and gave a satisfied nod. Then she took a few steps back before she slowly sat beside the boy.

    ¡°The Shell of the ck Turtle should be able tost a while. Let¡¯s take advantage of this moment to recover our stamina, and have a chat¡­in passing?¡±

    As the girl spoke, she changed her tone subtly. It was easy for others to read what was on her mind.

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but find it amusing. It appeared as though ¡®chatting¡¯ had a special attraction to the girl. Did she really have some important andplicated matter that she needed to discuss carefully with him?

    Shi Xiaobai did not know at that very moment that the ring named ¡®Shell of the ck Turtle¡¯ the girl threw out was a legendary artefact and that it was a one-time use consumable. It was an important item given to her by her family n to save her in times of danger, but she hadvishly used it in order to be able to ¡®happily chat without being disturbed¡¯.

    Of course, to the girl, being able to ¡®happily chat without being disturbed¡¯ was much more valuable than a legendary artefact.

    ¡°Then¡­what do we talk about?¡±

    You might not believe it, but the person who said such a sentence was not Shi Xiaobai, but the girl who had just sat down.

    Shi Xiaobai nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. He did not know where he found the strength as he pressed the ground with both his hands to forcefully sit up. But midway, due to theck of strength, he copsed back down.

    He did not m heavily into the ground, but instead fell into a soft embrace.

    The girl had embraced him in time and even allowed him to rest on her shoulder.

    ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t like lying down while chatting? Great, I don¡¯t like conversing from a higher position either.¡±

    As the girl said that, she adjusted her position. She allowed the boy in her arms face her. The two of them hugged each other like a couple, but one of them had his arms slumped to his side, while the girl was hugging the boy by herself.

    Shi Xiaobai was left dazed for a moment as his body suddenly stiffened. But due to ack of strength, he could only rest his head on the girl¡¯s shoulder. Her golden hair fluttered in the wind as they caressed his face. A fragrance entered his olfactory senses as he made skin contact with her. It felt like soft and warm sunlight from spring. When the girl spoke softly, her lips were by his ears. A gentle voice seemed to be flowing with a warm and moist fragrance.

    What was the situation with such an intimate action?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t¡­aren¡¯t you germaphobic?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had experienced the Infernal Queen¡¯s naked seduction, so he was not one to easily sumb. But for some reason, his heart began beating faster than usual as his face seemed to turn warm.

    Even Shi Xiaobai was left flustered when his opponent who he was fighting in a life-and-death battle a moment ago suddenly embraced him in such an intimate manner. He could only say something that did not seem to match the situation. He remembered Speechless had once mentioned that the Hero King was a germaphobe.

    ¡°Yea.¡±

    When the girl heard him, she acknowledged lightly before saying calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat dumbfounded.

    What did he do to be such a special existence to her?

    ¡°I do not wish to lose you. When I shed out that strike, the terror I received from the realization that I would lose you made me understand this point. So, I¡¯m very happy that you are still alive.¡±

    Without blushing or having a racing heart, she said something even lovebirds would find nauseating. Without any embarrassment, she continued, ¡°I have lost the sound of reality once. If I lose it again, I might not have the courage to seek it ever again. So, don¡¯t be quiet. Let me hear your voice. Feel¡­feel free to say anything.¡±

    Due to the tight embrace and him leaning on her shoulder, he could not see her expression. However, he could imagine that the ice-blue eyes were shimmering with a bright luster. That was because her voice was filled with emotion.

    ¡°Yea, let¡¯s have a casual chat.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai gradually calmed down. He hade to a realization that the girl¡¯s intimate actions did not have any ambiguous feelings. To her, he was some special existence. He believed that there must be some unknown story that left a stigma.

    He did not need to or wish to find out about the story because the girl who was hugging him was that gentle and frail. She was like an extremely beautiful rainbow bubble that could burst with a light touch.

    ¡°What do you want to chat about? This King will apany you.¡±

    The translucent turtle shell enclosed them in a small world and isted them from the murderous ck beams of light. The boy and girl sat on the white ground. However, the girl was not hugging the boy in an ambiguous manner. Without any reason, their heads rested on each other¡¯s shoulder. Their lipsy beside the soft ear lobes as they whispered to each other. They underwent a series of casual chatting.

 Chapter 456: So, die!

    Chapter 456: So, die!

    There were countless of entrances to variousnd of trials in the human world. Most of them were hidden in spatial turbulences that humans could not step in, but a few of them had been discovered for a myriad of reasons. They were opened up and used by humans.

    However, just the number of entrances that seemed like the tip of the iceberg numbered above ten thousand. Among them, the number well known to everyone was countable with one hand. There were five extremely importantnd of trials that werebeled the ¡®Five Great Steps¡¯.

    In fact, the ¡®Five Great Steps¡¯ referred to the five major realms of the psionic cultivation system¡ªPsionic Mortal Realm, Psionic Soul Realm, Psionic Might Realm, Psionic Domain Realm, and Psionic Imperial Realm. The five correspondingnd of trials had perfectly matched the five realms and they held the greatest authority when it came to and of trials.

    Among them, the ¡®Step¡¯ that belonged to the Psionic Mortal Realm¡ªthend of trials that held the greatest authority¡ªwas the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower.

    This was the only ¡®Step¡¯ that existed in China. It was the most famousnd of trials in China and it was a trial every Psionic Mortal Realm rookie in the world would wish to participate in.

    The creator of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower and the reason for its creation were secrets that had long been buried under the vestiges of time.

    But there was historical evidence that the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower had existed for at least ten thousand years.

    In these ten thousand years, it had seen countless trial-takers passing through its walls. The program had been refreshed countless times, but there were a few special existences that never changed. They stood at the pinnacle of each world like eternal lives. They brought unchanging fear to the trial-takers and they were called Level Lords.

    The nine levels had nine Level Lords. In the ten thousand years, other than the fourth Level Lord being killed by the Hero King, as well as the Level Lord on the third level that was ¡®swapped¡¯ for a particr reason, the other seven Level Lords were still those seven Level Lords.

    Although it had to do with the time the Level Lords were released, it also meant that the more powerful trial-takers would have a smaller chance of meeting Level Lords. That was because they typically led the pack. However, for the seven Level Lords to survive for ten thousand years without being destroyed was enough to prove that their strength was so much higher than trial-takers at the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    ¡°Yes, in the human worlds, a Level Lord might not be that powerful, but inparison to trial-takers at the Psionic Mortal Realm, they are an invincible existence. It¡¯s impossible for trial-takers at the Psionic Mortal Realm to defeat a Level Lord. When they meet Level Lords, they have to run and pray that they had sufficient luck to escape the cmity.¡±

    That was Liu Yu¡¯s understanding from the beginning. It was also what most trial-takers knew.

    But it was unknown when this understanding was gradually destroyed.

    Was it at the instant when the third level¡¯s Level Lord, the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign, was ¡®conquered¡¯ by Shi Xiaobai?

    Or was it the instant when news of Shi Xiaobai killing four Level Lords resounded throughout thend of trials one after another?

    Liu Yu could not be certain when his impression of Level Lords went from ¡®invincible¡¯ to ¡®possibly beatable¡¯ exactly began.

    But he was certain that at that moment in time, his fear for a Level Lord had beenpletely destroyed.

    Field Marshal Awesomo, who had appeared with bombastic rhetoric and revealed the astounding conspiracy before iming to be the Level Lord, had dered that he would wipe out the trial-takers. It had disappointed Liu Yu but at the same time, he saw hope of victory.

    That was because without monsters like Shi Xiaobai and Speechless helping, the few of them would be easily crushed or even one-shot by the Level Lord. But it waspletely unexpected that the battle situation had developed into what was happening in front of him.

    Sunless alone was able to force Field Marshal Awesomo into a passive state of defense.

    When he, Mu Yuesheng, Feng Yuanlin, Mu Lengxi, and Pulp Farmer joined in the battle, the situation leaned towards their side. Field Marshal Awesomo, who had dered to wipe them out, had only managed to brandish his battle axe at the beginning, but he was now genuflecting on the ground and covering his head in defense. Although his defensive strength was still considerably powerful, he was covered in injuries after a few minutes ofbined attacks. He was staggering and looked like he would copse at any time with serious injuries.

    Liu Yu gradually frowned.

    ¡°What happened? ¡°How can a Level Lord be so weak?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen various information. Although the description regarding the seventh level¡¯s Level Lord isn¡¯t detailed, it says that it is one of the toughest Level Lord in the first seven levels. So how can it be this weak? Furthermore, the description of his appearance ispletely different from this bull-horned warrior. Could it be that he is actually a Level Lord imposter?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Appearances can be faked, strength can be hidden, so it can¡¯t be certain that he is a Level Lord imposter.¡±

    ¡°But why? Why did he expose his scheme to the point of iming to have killed Shi Xiaobai to attract aggro, but without the corresponding strength to face us, isn¡¯t he just clearly courting death? Could it be that he¡¯s sadomasochistic? Or could it be that he innocently overestimated his strength?¡±

    ¡°No, that wouldn¡¯t make sense. There¡¯s too much foreboding.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s beginying out some assumptions. Assuming that he is the real Level Lord, and that he disguised himself and hid his strength, and him being beaten is an illusion, to the point of him stumbling is faked, then, what would his motive be?¡±

    ¡°What is he scheming?¡±

    Liu Yu was a hundred-percent conspiracy theorist. He never dreaded to size up his enemy with the most devious of means.

    When the story progressed too well, it was usually theying of foundations for the next twist.

    The extreme calmness was most likely the calm before the storm.

    As Liu Yu threw his talismans in his assault against Field Marshal Awesomo, he racked his brains to consider the situation facing him.

    Inplete contrast to the meticulous Liu Yu, Feng Yuanlin, who never used his brain, did not find anything strange about the situation. As he brandished the hard shields in his hands that he constantly smashed them at Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s back, he shouted in excitement, ¡°Well done everyone. Put in a bit more effort. The stupid ox can¡¯tst much longer!¡±

    Everyone could tell that Field Marshal Awesomo was like a candle in the wind. That was because he was kneeling with both knees on the ground at the very moment. ck and revolting ck blood constantly spewed out of his mouth. His injuryden body was constantly trembling as he withstood the attacks.

    But other than Feng Yuanlin, the rest did not look too good. Although they did not think as deeply as Liu Yu, they could tell that something was amiss.

    They were about to win, but the way they won seemed too strange.

    Although Sunless had activated the power of her Sword Truth throughout the process, she had used the simplest and most brutal sword techniques, giving her an imposing feeling. Even Speechless, who was recovering from his wounds from afar, could not help but admit that even the present Sunless was someone he had to take seriously.

    However, it seemed a bit forced that Sunless alone was able to repress a Level Lord herself.

    Furthermore, due to Sunless¡¯ constant motion in a melee battle, the attacks from the others were apprehensive as they were afraid of harming her. They did not use their full strength, so despite being such a team, they were able to beat a Level Lord to submission to the point of him not even daring to fight back seemed a bit too fake.

    Other than Feng Yuanlin, who never used his brains, and Sunless, who gave up all thought, the others felt that something was amiss.

    But Sunless was attacking like a relentless storm prevented them from daring to stop. They could only follow her cue and constantly attack.

    The azure-dressed girl who only had eyes for swords and a particr boy was the mostposed person while everyone was feeling confused. She made the best action, but when everyone gradually calmed down, she became the most confused. With the passage of time, her worried emotions became even more intense.

    The azure-dressed girl¡¯s every strike seemed to be silently roaring the same question.

    Where is Shi Xiaobai?

    Where!?

    Where is he!?

    ¡°Where?¡±

    When the silver sword finally pierced through the bronze skill that had been hardened as well as the tattered armor, a tiny portion of the sword¡¯s de had stabbed into Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s chest. It was just short a centimeter to pierce his heart. Sunless finally came to a stop as she gradually breathed out an ice-cold breath while saying a burning sentence.

    ¡°Where is Shi Xiaobai?¡±

    Sunless asked. She gently vibrated the sword in her hand. Her intentions were clear. If Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s answer did not satisfy her, she would not hesitate to tear up his heart with her sword.

    Ten minutes ago, Field Marshal Awesomo, who appeared in a state of belittling everything, was now aplete failure. With his life on the brink at the movement of a de of a centimeter, he was truly in a pathetic state.

    However, even in such a pathetic state, Field Marshal Awesomo was still that arrogant Field Marshal Awesomo. That ugly face that turned hideous from the pain suffused a mocking smile.

    ¡°Where? Of course he is in hell for evesting perdition! Feel anguish! Feel sad! The boy you love is already dead!¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomoughed maniacally as his eyes were filled with craziness. ¡°Do you want to avenge him? What are you hesitating for? It¡¯s just a centimeter. By moving a centimeter forward, you can vent the anger and hatred in your heart. Is there something easier than freeing yourself than this? Come on, kill This Field Marshal!¡±

    His maniacal appearance prevented one from telling if he was unafraid of death or a hysteric rebound from hitting his bottom line.

    Be it the thirty-thousand-strong audience that were long dazed in their spots, or the trial-takers, they could not help but draw a gasp from Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s madness.

    However, Sunless was unmoved. Her cold gaze and ice-cold expression did not reveal any changes. She fell silent for a moment and as though she was muttering to herself, she said, ¡°He¡¯s still alive. Your strength isn¡¯t enough to kill him, but you know where he is. By killing you, I will not obtain my answer, but by not killing you, you will also not tell me the answer.¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo said with a mocking tone, ¡°So?¡±

    Sunless slowly lifted her head as though she had came to a decision, ¡°Regardless if you are killed or not, you will not tell me where he is. Then, I can only wait. No matter where he is, no matter what danger has been afflicted on him, all I can do is wait and firmly believe that he will definitely not die.¡±

    ¡°I believe him. It doesn¡¯t matter how long I wait. It¡¯s best if you are willing to tell me where he is, but it doesn¡¯t matter if you aren¡¯t. To me, that is all there is to your existence.¡±

    ¡°So, die.¡±

    After a series of logical thinking that wasn¡¯t too long orplicated, the girl who couldn¡¯t be considered calm came to a conclusion. She used the coldest response to answer that question of ¡®so¡¯.

    So, die.

    At that moment, Sunless no longer hesitated.

    It was also at that moment when Liu Yu, who was constantly pondering, saw a faint smile across Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s lips. His thoughts that were twisted like a dead knot suddenly released itself, with him instantly having his questions answered.

    Like a roar, Liu Yu immediately shouted anxiously,

    ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t kill him!¡±

 Chapter 457 (1/6)

    Chapter 457 (1/6)

    The truth is typically harsh and cruel because it packages the true rotting nature of something in sugar-coated lies.

    At the age of three, Dawn had already understood this harsh reality.

    The nefarious people who had left her on the uninhabited ind did not know that the intelligent three-year-old girl had been pretending to remain unconscious. From the very beginning, she had seen the sins they hadmitted.

    The lone ind that was left stranded in the middle of the ocean did not exist in the human world, but situated in a particrnd of trials. It was an extremely easynd of trials meant to train neophytes, but to a three-year-old, it was no different from hell.

    Furthermore, the ind she was on was not the only ind in thend of trials. In it, there existed thousands, if not tens of thousands of inds simr to the one she was on.

    Therefore, she was not the only child left alone on the uninhabited ind. There might have been hundreds, thousands or even tens of thousands. But all these children had amon trait, they were all orphans.

    These thousands of orphans were ced in beast-infested inds in thend of trials, allowing them to attempt to survive unaided in a perilous environment. Such an extreme n of selecting talent was termed ¡°Project Orphan¡±.

    When ¡°Project Orphan¡± began, despite being a progeny of the Li family, due to her only direct family member, her mother, dying from an illness, the parentless her was just considered a coteral rtive. Therefore, she was unluckily chosen to make up one of the numbers, making her one of the targets of the project.

    And most ironic of all was that the faction behind the project was the Li family. Their initial goal was to nurture a batch of ¡®outstanding¡¯ assassins. If a three or four-year-old could survive independently for three years in a danger-riddled ind, it was obvious how monstrous the child¡¯s abilities and willpower was. Regardless of the number of children sacrificed, as long as about ten were left behind, or even a few excellent budding candidates made it all worth it. After all, those children were bought cheaply or even freely adopted orphans.

    However things seldom go as one expected. The project was still overly ambitious. After three years, when the Li family was prepared to ¡®reap in the harvest¡¯, they realized that among the thousands of orphans, only a six-year-old girl had survived.

    But what delighted the proposer of the project¡ªthe Li family¡¯s Patriarch¡ªwas that the six-year-old girl was of the Li family bloodline. Even though she was just considered a coteral rtive, there was no doubt that this girl who had ¡®identally¡¯ entered Project Orphan had Li family blood flowing in her.

    As the only survivor, the girl¡¯s value exceeded any previous estimations. And having a Li family bloodline resulted in a substantive change in her fate.

    After a short test of the fruits gained from the girl¡¯s survival on the uninhabited ind, the Patriarch seemed to see a more glorious future for the Li family from her.

    The follow-up ns of nurturing the girl into an assassin were immediately overruled. The Patriarch adopted the girl on the spot and proimed to the public that he had found a long-lost grandson.

    Maybe it was on a whim or because the male progeny was too mediocre, the Patriarch made a bet after a lot of thinking. He decided that the girl who could survive three years on an uninhabited ind would be nurtured as his sessor. Therefore, he hid the truth of the girl¡¯s sex from the public.

    What happened was the cruel truth. It was a truth that Dawn was extremely familiar with all along.

    But the Patriarch, who was mistaken to think that Project Orphan was carried out wlessly, did not know that the girl long knew of the truth. The lies he painstakingly crafted was a beautifulyer of sugar-coating that concealed the rotten truth.

    The ¡®harvesters¡¯ sent to the ind were exined as rescuers. They imed that she had fallen victim to the Li family¡¯s enemies, and that they had never given up searching or hopes of rescuing her. It took them three years to finally find her.

    The Patriarch told her in tears that her father was actually an illegitimate son of his and that she was his granddaughter. After that, he said how all the heir candidates of the family n were mediocre and wished for her to disguise herself as a male, and work hard to inherit the role of Patriarch.

    The six-year-old looked at the Patriarch¡¯s exaggerated performance with a deadpan expression. In her heart, she could only silently sneer.

    If she did not know of the truth, she might have been grateful to the Patriarch and the Li family for their kindness, eventually bing the most loyal nsmen of the Li family.

    However, even after she was six, when she really gained the treatment as the Li family¡¯s sessor and the Patriarch treated her as his real granddaughter, allowing her to grow up in an enviable environment, she never lowered her caution.

    That was because she knew very well that everything was an illusion that could be shattered at any time.

    If she did not work hard enough orcked the talent, she would not be able to demonstrate her value as a ¡®sessor¡¯. Then, all that she possessed would be gone. The Patriarch would also take back his kindness and benevolence.

    But thankfully, she was more hardworking than anyone else. The talent she possessed was unprecedented. The value she demonstrated far exceeded the Patriarch¡¯s expectations.

    The antisocial personality that was a result of her surviving in the uninhabited ind for three years was naturally pardoned. She did not need to meet anyone nor attend any family gatherings. She did not even need to deliberately act the part of the Patriarch¡¯s grandson. All she needed was to constantly be stronger and be so dazzling that she would be the apparent heir of the Li family.

    Although everything was constructed on a bed of lies, there was no way to deny that such a life was beautiful.

    However, having seen through the lies and deceit, while understanding what human nature was, the six-year-old her left a lingering scar in her heart.

    From the age of six, Dawn became germaphobic.

    ¡­

    Being a germaphobe was having a type of obsessivepulsive disorder. It treated objects that were considered hygienic by normal standards as dirty. One would feel anxiety and a strong urge to clean, examine and reject any item that was ¡®unclean¡¯.

    Dawn¡¯s germaphobia was rather unique. What she rejected as ¡®unclean¡¯ was limited to only one thing¡ªpeople.

    She refused to be close to anyone, nor did she allow anyone toe close to her. It was just like how a germaphobe would not be able to stand a tiny bit of dust, once someone came close to her, she would find it nauseating.

    Dawn knew that she was abnormal, be it ¡®not being able to hear voices¡¯, or ¡®rejecting humans¡¯, they were very serious mental illnesses. However, she never thought of changing because she was ustomed to being alone. She was ustomed to a world without humans that only had nts, rocks and birds.

    Only at that moment in time did she finally realize that it was not because she did not want to change but because she had no way of changing. It was not that she could not hear, but because the voices of humans could not reach her. It was not that others could not approach her, but because the ugly nature of humans could no longer be cleaned in her heart.

    But that was not necessarily the truth.

    That was because a boy named Shi Xiaobai had shattered what she believed to be an immutable fact.

    He allowed her to hear a voice.

    Against absolute power, not only did he not retreat, he instead held a firm obsession for victory. He used all his strength to sh out a strike without any regret, and through that, emitted the most beautiful light of humanity.

    He is special, different from everyone else.

    If it were him, it would be fine.

    She mustered her courage to take the initiative to approach him. Indeed, she did not find it gross. She hugged him in an embrace while enduring her embarrassment. She did not find it repugnant, and instead she recalled the warm memories of her lying in her mother¡¯s arms at the age of three.

    The feeling was very beautiful and warm. It made her unable to extricate herself from it.

    But how long could such a feelingst?

    She suddenly understood for the first time, what it meant to be mindful about one¡¯s personal gains and losses.

    ¡°Sigh, so you really are¡­ are not human after all, right?¡±

 Chapter 457: The Conversation of Fate (2/6)

    Chapter 457: The Conversation of Fate (2/6)

    Dawn muttered to herself, but she regretted it the moment she said it.

    Shi Xiaobai had clearly said he was open to chatting about anything, but she had unknowingly fallen into a daze. It was because she had already forgotten how to have a chat in an ordinary and casual manner. She did not know how typical conversations even began.

    You are really not human after all, right?

    Dawn never expected that she would have a brain fart to be so stupid that she would start the chat with a sentence that would ruin the mood. That was the worst beginning ever.

    ¡°Calm down.¡±

    ¡°Anyways, quickly change the topic.¡±

    Dawn hurriedly racked her stiff thoughts, but she never expected to hear Shi Xiaobai¡¯s voice of sudden excitement.

    ¡°This King never expected you to realize that so quickly. Clever girl, This King is obviously not human!¡±

    When Dawn heard that, she felt her heart jump as her body immediately stiffened.

    Hey, hey, what is this strange development?

    So he wasn¡¯t human at all?

    Could it be because he did not possess ugly human nature which allowed her to conquer her disorder and muster the courage to approach him?

    That, can¡¯t be true right?

    ¡°So¡­you are really¡­the Infernal King of the world of the seventh level?¡±

    Dawn tried her best to calm herself down as she helplessly realized that she had failed to distinguish which words of Shi Xiaobai were true or false.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s reaction had once again exceeded her expectations. She heard him suddenly chuckling disdainfully, before he said with a sneer, ¡°The Infernal King of the world of the seventh level? Please do not use the idiocy of this world¡¯s demons and gods topare with This King. A mere soldier from the real divine and demon races can wipe out the gods and demons of this world. As for This King, he lords over the true demons and gods. This King is a supreme and lofty existence!¡±

    ¡°Listen well, This King¡¯s true identity is¡­the King of kings! Be it the king of humans, the king of Celestials, the king of Infernals, or the other kings of the myriad worlds, they all bow before This King as his subjects and would loudly proim ¡®Sire¡¯. This King created good and evil. This King rules over the goodness and evilness of the myriad worlds and because of This King¡¯s existence, the war between good and evil coulde to a pause. As This King trampled on the ambitions of the various kings, peace was ushered into the myriad worlds.¡±

    The boy¡¯s voice slowly turned excited. Words filled with eight-grader syndrome left Dawn stunned for a moment. After she slowly calmed down, she realized that nothing about what he said could be believed. She had been silly enough to consider if it were true.

    Dawn found it amusing, but she did not dislike it. She could not help but make a joke, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t I be someone who identally beat the King of kings to the point of him not having the strength to even speak? Could it be that my identity is actually not so simple?¡±

    With that said, she immediately felt from her shoulder that Shi Xiaobai was turning his head from left to right. She heard him grunt softly and say, ¡°Naive girl. This King was only blindsided by the kings of the myriad worlds. This King¡¯s holy body was destroyed, and his indestructible soul was sanctioned by thousands of seals. This King had no choice but to reincarnate into an mortal body. This King¡¯s true strength is only sealed. Now, This King¡¯s strength is not even a quadrillionth of his original strength. Of course, you should be proud that you can tie with a quadrillionth of This King¡¯s strength. You are one of the few true geniuses among humans.¡±

    His confident tone made it seem like he was narrating facts, but yet they sounded like preposterous lies.

    A quadrillion? Did he know how many zeroes there were in that number?

    It was obviously a speech filled with eight-grader syndrome, yet for some reason, Dawn¡¯s mind gradually rxed. The lost feeling of not knowing how to create a topic of conversationpletely vanished.

    The casual chat he mentioned was really casual. It was so casual that she could not grasp it, but she also felt like anything would fly with him.

    ¡°Since you have been reincarnated into a mortal¡¯s body, are you now a human?¡±

    First confirm what his designation is before naturally asking questions that I still mind.

    Dawn thought to herself. She felt her ¡®tiny scheme¡¯ had an indescribable joy to it.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment, as though he was in a dilemma about his answer. Finally, he said with a sigh, ¡°This King is temporarily¡­temporarily¡­a human.¡±

    ¡°Temporarily!¡±

    After admitting that he was human, his voice rapidly decreased in volume, but he immediately used a stressed tone to emphasize that it was only ¡®temporary¡¯. Although his face could not be seen, the expression that would appear on his delicate face surfaced naturally in Dawn¡¯s mind.

    It was definitely very adorable.

    Dawn barely managed to stop herself fromughing. For some baffling reason, she felt her body turn ethereal, as though she was in the clouds while floating in the sky.

    Ah, what a ridiculous joke. Why did she want to let it continue so much?

    ¡°Then, the King of kings that will eventually win back his throne, when you sit back on that throne that rules over good and evil, what would be the first thing you want to do?¡±

    Dawn found herself weird, but she did not reject it. She even went along with his ¡®performance¡¯, and followed up on the topic. It made her feel very happy.

    There was no need to deliberately make the topic rxed or serious, but it was so natural. By following his cue and listening to what he wanted to say most, and chat with the topic he was most willing to continue on. Everything was so easy and perfect.

    Heh, she was really irredeemably silly.

    But, the voice she heard from Shi Xiaobai clearly did not sound as excited as anytime before. She felt once again that it did not matter even if it was sillier. That was because the voice she kept wanting to ¡®hear¡¯ was one that was filled with self-centeredness and extraordinary. It was definitely not a voice that would follow the crowd.

    ¡°What would be the first thing you want to do after winning back the throne?¡±

    The boy fell deep into thought as he began seriously considering the question. He was so serious that she nearly thought it as something real. After a few moments, Shi Xiaobai finally said lightly, ¡°This King will re-establish the concept of good and evil. What is true goodness and what is true evilness. Be it humans, demons or gods, it has been adulterated. People have always been using their own judgment to make mistaken conclusions, and some even do evil in the name of goodness. And correcting this and giving the best answer so as to distinguish good from evil is what This King wishes to do the most.¡±

    Dawn was left dumbfounded for quite a while, as she ruminated over Shi Xiaobai¡¯s answer withplicated emotions.

    If that was a question on an exam, most examinees would answer ¡®seek revenge against the kings that blindsided me¡¯ or ¡®crush the ambitions of the kings, restoring peace to the myriad worlds¡¯. That was because those were the answers that matched the situation the best.

    But Shi Xiaobai¡¯s answer sounded overly-realistic. It was as though it was not a simply-posed question. It was as though he was really in the capacity of the king of good and evil as he pondered over the answer to the question. It was as though he was once a king that wielded good and evil.

    What was the reason for that odd feeling?

    Dawn slowly breathed out as she whispered, ¡°Then, from your point of view, what is true good and what is true evil?¡±

    ¡°This King does not know either.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed gently and said, ¡°When good and evil was born, it was when This Silly King defined such a vague and ambiguous good and evil. For a long period of time, This King always believed that his definition of good and evil was correct until a particr human asked This King a question. This King realized his mistake, and just as his beliefs wavered, This King was blindsided by the various kings. One of the reasons This King was reincarnated as human was partly to search for the true answer.¡±

 Chapter 457: The Conversation of Fate (3/6)

    Chapter 457: The Conversation of Fate (3/6)

    The topic of conversation suddenly became heavy.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was not only fabricating a series of ridiculous stories. Instead, he was attempting to express certain thoughts of his.

    That was probably an opportunity to go one step further in understanding him.

    Dawn suddenly became nervous as she hesitated for a moment before she asked. ¡°What did that human ask you?¡±

    The boy¡¯s head that was resting on her shoulder moved gently once again, but almost without any time needed to think, he responded. It was as if the question that made the King of kings realize his mistake really existed and was not something he made up from a sh of wit.

    ¡°The god that created the world and humans cursed a teenager on a particr day. He was cursed to see to feel excruciating pain if he were to see people in suffering.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai began describing the question that changed the fate of the King.

    ¡°In order to avoid feeling pain, the teenager gave a helping hand to the people in suffering.¡±

    ¡°Not longter, the Creator made a counterfeit replica of the teenager.¡±

    ¡°The replica did not have a will of its own, but would do the same actions as the teenager. It would also give a helping hand to people in suffering.¡±

    ¡°The Creator gave the teenager and his replica the names ¡®Good¡¯ and ¡®Pseudo-good¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Which do you think is Good and which is Pseudo-good?¡±

    It was not considered aplicated question, but the moral behind the story was not simple, and what was even more remarkable was the question at the end.

    Between the teenager that gave a helping hand to the people in suffering and the imitation who was modeled after the teenager by the creator, which of them were named ¡®Good¡¯ and ¡®Pseudo-good¡¯ by the Creator?

    There were only two possibilities to the answer which had a two-choose-one question.

    Even if one answered with one¡¯s intuition, there was a fifty percent chance of being correct.

    In order to let the conversation continue on at a greater speed, saying the answer that immediately shed in her mind would be the best choice, but this time, Dawn was not in a hurry. Instead, she began to seriously contemte over the question.

    To be able to hear his voice and his thoughts was obviously good.

    But that was not enough to satisfy her. She needed too many things, and once she needed it, she would not be easily satisfied.

    Only listening and pandering to him was not ¡®chatting¡¯.

    Now, it was her turn to transmit her voice!

    ¡°First, the teenager is real, while the imitation that was a replica of the teenager can be considered a counterfeit. It can be said that one is real and the other is fake. Second, the teenager gave a helping hand to the people in suffering is no doubt an act of goodness, while the replica does not have a will of his own, so the goodness he does is only purely mimicry. Therefore, the teenager should be named ¡®Good¡¯, and the imitation should be called ¡®Pseudo-good¡¯. That is probably the answer that makes most logical sense.¡±

    Dawn suddenly wished to move back a distance and see the expression and eyes of the boy, but she knew that doing so at that moment would be ¡®against the rules¡¯, so she could only forcefully curb her impulse.

    ¡°So, is that your answer?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said gently after a moment of silence.

    A smile could not help but suffuse across Dawn¡¯s lips because Shi Xiaobai had used an emotionless tone to ask his question. It was one that she was extremely proficient at, and it was obvious that he did not wish for his voice to reveal any effective information.

    What a strict examiner.

    She gradually shook her head and said softly, ¡°Although it¡¯s the answer that makes the most logical sense, it is not my answer, nor could it be the real answer. That is because ¡®Good¡¯ that pursues logic happens to be nothing but ¡®Pseudo-good¡¯.

    ¡°Yea.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grunted slightly and whispered, ¡°Continue.¡±

    Dawn nodded and slowly said, ¡°Although the teenager lent a helping hand to everyone, the reason why he did so was because of the curse of the Creator. He was doing good only in order to avoid pain to himself. Although he was doing good, the motive was for himself. That is no doubt a form of pseudo-goodness.

    ¡°The imitation is different. He did not have his own will, and he was simply replicating the teenager¡¯s actions. Lending a helping hand to everyone was a part of his existence, and his actions were out of instinct. There was noplication for personal gain, so he is the purest of pure good.¡±

    ¡°The teenager is Pseudo-good, while the imitation is Good. That is my answer!¡±

    After providing her answer in one breath, Dawn immediately pushed Shi Xiaobai out of her embrace and reached out her hands to hold him by his shoulders. At the moment she opened up a distance, she leveled her eyes with his.

    Indeed, that pair of ck eyes were still as bright and dazzling. Although it should be like a ck night sky, it was shimmering with the luster of stars.

    ¡°Well, is my answer correct?¡±

    Although she could tell from his expression that she got the answer she wanted to know, she was eager to get actual confirmation.

    Shi Xiaobai looked into her eyes for a moment before suddenly grinning. ¡°At the beginning, This King answered the human in such a manner. You gave an identical answer like This King.¡±

    Dawn was not surprised about the correctness of the answer, but when she heard the oue, she still felt somewhat happy. She could not exin if she was feeling happy because of her correct response or if it was because she had the same answer as the boy.

    Eh, the answer is correct?

    Dawn suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°After you gave your answer, what did the human say in response? Is our answer correct?¡±

    Dawn keenly noticed that Shi Xiaobai had mentioned that their answers were the same, but he did not directly answer her that her answer was correct or not.

    Indeed, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious as he looked deeply into her eyes and said, ¡°That human did not give an answer, but instead questioned This King.¡±

    Dawn asked in surprise, ¡°Questioned you?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai paused slightly, as though he was preparing the mood for the discussion. After that, he said words that were pregnant with meaning, ¡°The reason why the imitation can purely do good is because it does not have his own will. It can¡¯t think for itself. The teenager lent a helping hand to everyone but is called Pseudo-good because the good he does benefits him. His starting point is for himself, but the root of the reason was that the teenager possesses his own will. He knows how to think for himself. The difference between Good and Pseudo-good actually has to do with the motives behind the good-doer being self-serving or not.¡±

    ¡°Then, as a question, can humans with their own will be able to pursue pure goodness?¡±

    ¡°Humans are not machines. They have their own wills. It is impossible for them to be selfless even if they do good at the cost of their own interests. That is because he or she can receive a psychological fulfillment, and psychological fulfillment is also an interest that serves that person. It¡¯s just the sacrifice and exchange of physical interests for psychological interests.¡±

    ¡°For example, a teenager sacrifices his life to save a hundred people. Why would he do so? That¡¯s because in his mind, ¡®saving a hundred people is ¡®greater than¡¯ saving himself¡¯. After his own thought processes, hees up with a choice he thinks is most right. By doing so, not only is he doing it for the hundred people, he is also doing it for himself, because the person who made the choice was himself. Of course, there exists the thought of ¡®saving himself¡¯ but he eventually acts to ¡®save a hundred people¡¯. Under such situations, his choice was clearly forced and not out of his own intentions. However, looking at it from another perspective, he had already made a choice between ¡®eptance¡¯ and ¡®resistance¡¯. His actions are still part of his own intentions!¡±

    ¡°In the aforementioned description, it is impossible for humans to do pure good because humans have their own will. Humans can make choices, and the choice itself is an act that would serve oneself! Therefore, the ¡®Good¡¯ of humans cannot be called ¡®Good¡¯, but ¡®Pseudo-good¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Pseudo-good is called pseudo, and when the ¡®pseudo¡¯ is greater than ¡®good¡¯, it is actually distorted into ¡®Evil¡¯! When humans do something to satisfy their will in the name of doing good, proselytize one¡¯s choice as Good, then ¡®Good¡¯ will be a weapon to conceal ¡®selfishness¡¯. Wouldn¡¯t that change it to ¡®Evil¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Think about it, if the teenager was lending a helping hand to people in suffering because of the curse, and if one day, he encounters a sufferer that cannot be saved or redeemed, he would constantly endure the pain of the curse. But no matter how much he tries, he is unable to save the person from the abyss of suffering. Then, with saving ineffective, what would the teenager do to stop his pain? The teenager could very likely kill the sufferer that cannot be saved to save himself! That¡¯s because when ¡®Pseudo-good¡¯ is forced to its extremes, it can unbridledly be ¡®Evil¡¯.¡±

    ¡°There is good and evil among people, but how is it to be distinguished? It is impossible for humans to do pure good. Most of it is pseudo-good, but even if it¡¯s pseudo-good, it¡¯s just a question of degree of evil.¡±

    ¡°Then, can good and evil really define the actions of human?¡±

    ¡°Does the concept of good and evil have any meaning to humans?¡±

    ¡°Is good and evil a prison for the ¡®original sin¡¯, or it is restraining one¡¯s self-centeredness?¡±

    ¡°Although Your Majesty is the King that created good and evil, here¡¯s a question. Was what Your Majesty created really good and evil?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression turned mixed andplicated. When he reproduced every question, it was as if he was not only recounting a story from his memories, but also questioning himself once again.

    He used a long silence to end ¡®that human¡¯s¡¯ monologue and looked into the ice-blue eyes silently for a long period of time. Shi Xiaobai sighed and said, ¡°That is what ¡®that human¡¯ questioned This King with the question that only had two options. It was also ¡®that human¡±sst words.¡±

    Dawn was slightly surprised as she asked, ¡°You killed him?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai slowly shook his head, ¡°It wasn¡¯t This King. It was good and evil that killed him. Although good and evil is not life, it is an eternalw that transcends life. They were created by This King and they have no thoughts. They abide by the rules but somehow identally possessed a ¡®personality¡¯. It was surprisingly furious regarding ¡®that human¡¯s¡¯ choice of sowing discord. Therefore, his existence waspletely wiped out.¡±

    Dawn could not help but smile, ¡°Aw with ¡®personality¡¯? That¡¯s a very fresh and interesting way to put it. If I¡¯m not wrong, you do not think that that human¡¯s questioning was sowing discord. In fact, you generated doubts about thews of good and evil, to the point of ¡®revising¡¯ it. Therefore your position as King wavered. Is that it?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyebrows pricked up slightly before he said with a nod, ¡°Yes, you guessed right. But This King never expected you to so quickly understand what This King is talking about and also be able to analyze its profound meaning. It¡¯s a joy chatting with you.¡±

    ¡°Likewise.¡±

 Chapter 457: The Conversation of Fate (4/6)

    Chapter 457: The Conversation of Fate (4/6)

    A smile suffused across Dawn¡¯s lips. At that moment, she clearly looked like a handsome boy, but the way she smiled had the youthful charm of a girl. She had always looked deadpan and treated everything coldly also to perfectly hide the fact that she was a female in disguise. But in front of Shi Xiaobai, she had lost all her defenses and opened up her heart. Of course, she would not mind revealing the emotions she had strictly sealed inside her.

    However, the smile did notst for very long as Dawn¡¯s expression suddenly turned solemn. She looked into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m only a person listening to a story and should not have too manyments, but since it¡¯s a ¡®chat¡¯, I think I shouldn¡¯t hide my true thoughts. Honestly, that human¡¯s questions are very interesting. The questions in rapid session seem to be reasonable, but could it be that there were other reasons for you to question thews you created by you?¡±

    ¡°That human¡¯s question does stand on reasonable grounds, but it¡¯s actually simply resorting to sophistry as justification. It is obviously not enough to use the words good and evil to defineplicated human nature, but isn¡¯t it a bit forced to question if good and evil has any meaning to its existence for humans?¡±

    ¡°Regarding the teenager¡¯s hypothesis of going from ¡®Pseudo-good¡¯ to ¡®Evil¡¯, it is after all just a hypothesis. It is a problem of probability. It can only be said that there is a high probability that the teenager would kill the unredeemable sufferer to save himself from pain. But there is an extremely small probability that the teenager will eventually bear the pain but not give up trying. At this point, it can be certain that the teenager¡¯s ¡®Pseudo-good¡¯ has sublimed to pure ¡®Good¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Humans do have their own will, but against the various choices in life, they can make their choices of their own free will. This is obviously considered an action in one¡¯s self-interest. But if they are forced to make a choice that goes against their will, their own will cannot be carried out as they wish. ¡®That human¡¯ said that when forced, one can make the choice of ¡®eptance¡¯ and ¡®resistance¡¯, and that being forced is also a ¡®self-centered act¡¯. Isn¡¯t that expanding the concept of ¡®self-centered acts¡¯ and exaggerating the existence of ¡®self-centered acts¡¯? Wouldn¡¯t the definition of ¡®selfishness¡¯ be too all epassing?¡±

    ¡°In summary, I believe that a part of the human¡¯s questions are worth contemting over, but it¡¯s not sufficient to waver your will. I believe that for me to be able to see something amiss with it, it must also mean that you can see it. Therefore, I believe that the reason why you are doubting thews of good and evil is not as simple? Or could it be¡­¡±

    When Dawn said to that point, she suddenly came to a halt. In fact, she wanted to say, ¡°or could it be that you fabricated a story in a rush so you did not think of the loopholes?¡±. But in order to continue chatting ¡®happily¡¯, she decided to silently agree that whatever Shi Xiaobai said was real. There were indeed many parts of the story that could be faulted on, but if one questioned the story itself, there would be no end to the debate. She wished to understand Shi Xiaobai¡¯s thoughts through a chat, and not understand Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ability to engage in a debate.

    Of course, by directly pointing out the loophole in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s fabrication of the ¡®questions posed by that human¡¯, she was actually trying to see how fast Shi Xiaobai¡¯s reaction speed was. When his fabricated story was exposed as having several loopholes, how long would he take to think in order to fix the loopholes?

    But what surprised Dawn once again was that Shi Xiaobai had responded the moment she finished her words.

    Shi Xiaobai said with a smile, ¡°This King has underestimated you. This King never expected that you were not only listening to the story, but you were standing from the point of view of god to consider the story in such a clear manner. What you said is right. It was not so simple for This King to question thews of good and evil. In fact, after ¡®that human¡¯ died, This King traveled to the human world on a whim. To This King, who is a supreme existence, the human world was like an ant¡¯s nest, a ce he would never step foot on. But after this trip to observe the human world, This King realized that he hadmitted a grave error.¡±

    ¡°In the human world, This King saw many illogical situations. A child that steals food for his starving mother was considered a ¡®scoundrel¡¯ and was beaten to death. The cruel punishment of shing a murderer and putting him up on a pole to die from exposure is deemed by people as a ¡®good act¡¯. As an act of pity, a rich youngdy gives a beggar a few pieces of gold, causing the beggar to attract trouble because of his wealth. Not only was the gold stolen away by thugs, the beggar was also crippled. The rich youngdy¡¯s ¡®benevolence¡¯ was actually an ¡®act of evil¡¯. In order to satisfy his ambition, a king instigated a war causing countless of deaths. If the invasion were sessful, it would be deemed as a grand act of ¡®good¡¯, but if his invasion failed, he would be cursed for ages as a ¡®savage king¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no end to such unreasonable matters. Good and evil is frequently distorted and misunderstood in the human world. It even goes as far as confusing right from wrong. Although judgment of good and evil needs to consider the viewpoint of the judge, but the biggest problem is that the viewpoint of the majority bes the true definition of good and evil. And no matter if the viewpoint of the minority is ¡®right¡¯ or not, their viewpoint will be distorted into being ¡®wrong¡¯.  Good and evil is governed by ¡®strength¡¯, so whichever side is ¡®stronger¡¯ is the side that is ¡®good¡¯.¡±

    ¡°The original understanding This King had of humans was that of inferior beings in a lower ne of existence. But it is because humans are inferior beings that result in their requirements and desire to be much higher than superior beings. Their requirements and desires result in their nature being even moreplex than gods and demons. This King, who had been focused on superior nes of existence, never noticed this. Although the good and evil created by This King is more suitable for gods and demons, it is far from sufficient for humans.¡±

    ¡°Why did ¡®that human¡¯, who worked hard to cultivate for millennia allowing him to go from a mere human to an existence that transcended gods and demons after all sorts of trials and tribtions, choose toe before This King and ask such questions that ended up ¡®courting his own death¡¯?¡± Why was he willing to risk questioning good and evil despite the possibility of him being killed by good and evil? The reason why he would do so was because thews of good and evil was not only the imprisonment of ¡®original sin¡¯ in the human world, but shackles for ¡®self¡¯. To humans, strength is the source of good and evil.¡±

    ¡°He loved humans deeply, but he also hated humans a lot. But he was helpless when it came to changing the present situation, so instead of saying he was questioning This King, it would be better to say that he was using his life to implore This King.¡±

    After Shi Xiaobai said that, he took a deep breath as though he was cherishing the memory of that great human who was willing to bring destruction on himself. It also seemed like he was sympathizing with the contradiction of good and evil in the human world.

    Dawn fell into a daze for quite a while when she finished hearing his monologue. She had underestimated Shi Xiaobai¡¯s reaction speed and even more so, she had underestimated Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ability to fabricate a story. After hearing the full story, she was surprised to suddenly feel a sense of repression, as though the story was true. Although concepts like the ¡®King of kings¡¯ and the ws of good and evil¡¯ were so exaggerated and fake, she could not confidently determine if the story was real or not.

    Was it because he had perfected his story in an extremely realistic manner?

    Or was his acting extremely realistic? That look of him cherishing the memory made her feel like she was looking at a former monarch who was questioning his creation of good and evil.

    Or was it because she understood the ugliness of human nature too well that she felt that the story he fabricated and the reason behind it resonated with her?

    Dawn suddenly felt her chest turn heavy, as though something was blocking it. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°That is not the fault of good and evil, but a problem with human nature. Human nature is like that. As humans, questioning human nature is equivalent to questioning ourselves. The only thing we can do is to work hard to exercise restraint in the face of darkness, but there is no way we can change the darkness of human nature.¡±

    Yes, that was her understanding all along.

    She was unable to change the good or evil nature of anyone. The Patriarch was the instigator of Project Orphan. He was the mastermind behind her being thrown in the uninhabited ind for three years, but the Patriarch had treated her like his very own granddaughter. He had given her the best of everything, and hadpensated her with the best environment for growing up as well as the brightest future.

    She could not change the Patriarch¡¯s nature, nor could she judge if the Patriarch was good or evil. She did not know if she should hate or be grateful to him.

    Human nature was tooplex and she too was living it.

    What she could do, or the only thing she could do was to act in ordance to what she felt was good and evil, and by doing so, not let the darkness of human nature devour her.

    She could not change human nature.

    So she chose to distance herself from it.

    So she was willing to live in a world of her own.

    That was her understanding. Was she wrong?

    ¡°You aren¡¯t wrong.¡±

    At that moment, the boy in close proximity suddenly lifted his hand to touch her head. It was as though he wasforting a lost girl.

    But he quickly removed his hand that made her embarrassed but not repulsed. Suddenly, he grinned and his eyes burned with a fiery beam as he said loudly to her, ¡°You aren¡¯t wrong. Humans cannot change human nature. They can¡¯t change good and evil, but This King is not human. Don¡¯t forget that This King is the King of Kings that created good and evil! There is nothing This King can¡¯t do!¡±

    ¡°This King has the right and the obligation to revise the imperfect good and evil! The currentws of good and evil are only suitable to superior beings with rtively simple requirements and desires, but it is not suitable for humans withplex human nature! If thews of good and evil can be sufficiently perfected, so perfect to the point of it not being able to be twisted by human nature and strength, or make true good and true evil to be an irrefutable truth, then everything would change!¡±

    ¡°Although This King hasn¡¯t thought of the perfectws of good and evil, but This King will search for it, and will continue searching for it! When This King finds the correct answer, This King will snatch his sealed throne and change thews of good and evil!¡±

    The boy¡¯s voice was filled with energy and excitement. It was like a wave that surged into the sky while constantly heading for the firmament of freedom.

    Dawn widened her eyes and fell into a daze.

    So that was the reason.

    So that was the reason why he was different.

    So that was the reason why she could hear his voice.

    The words he said that sounded like bullshit were all filled with his profound feelings. Be it that strange confession of ¡®are you willing to be a side hoe¡¯ or the ridiculous story of ¡®This King is the King of kings that created good and evil¡¯, they were filled with innumerable thoughts and reasoning despite them being words said on a whim. And these thoughts and reasoning were not said on a whim, but treasures that had long been engraved in his heart.

    Those were his thoughts and reasoning!

    Ah, I finally understand.

 Chapter 457: The Conversation of Fate (5/6)

    Chapter 457: The Conversation of Fate (5/6)

    Why were his eyes clearly ck, yet looked as bright as the stars?

    Why were his eyes filled with unprecedented brightness despite knowing more than anyone about the twisted nature of good and evil as well as the darkness of human nature?

    That was because he believed that he was not a sorrowful human, but a ¡®King of kings¡¯, who could change thews of good and evil!

    He firmly believed in the light that he looked forward to, so he faced the darkness in front of him straight on!

    She had failed to do so, so she chose to let her back face the darkness. But by doing so, her back was also facing the light that was covered by darkness.

    But in truth, what she looked forward to was light as well!

    ¡°Badump! Badump! Badump!¡±

    Dawn seemed to hear her own heart beat. Her heartbeat was beating more rapidly and energetically than it ever did before. It was brimming with vitality.

    A warm, red glow gradually suffused from her cheeks.

    For the first time, she felt that her distance from Shi Xiaobai was too close.

    To be looked at him at such a close distance could result in such nervousness?

    Ah, how was she able to hug him without any reservations previously? What happened a moment ago was her first hug with a person of the opposite sex, but she did not find it problematic. But why did she feel as if her heart was being scratched when she now recalled it?

    Too close, it¡¯s really too close, but I have no intentions of pushing him away.

    But it was also the first time that she felt that she was too close to Shi Xiaobai. To him, she was a figure from three thousand years ago, or she could very well be a fake existence replicated by the assessment program. To her, where he came from, which era he lived in, or whether he was the Infernal King or a trial-taker were things she did not know.

    They might not be people from the same era, and could also be people from different worlds, to the point of one of them being fake, an existence that could be destroyed at any time.

    Time, dimension, reality were the three biggest obstacles that separated them.

    But she felt like they were too close.

    Dawn could not help but feel a sense of sorrow as she slowly lowered her head before she suddenly looked back up!

    It was too far, so there was an even greater need to cherish the time when she could see his appearance and hear his voice.

    What should I say? I can¡¯t waste the time in silence.

    That story should be fake. He might not be human, but he definitely can¡¯t be the King of kings that created good and evil.

    But what effect would the story¡¯s authenticity bring?

    No, even if the story was faked, it would not lead to anything.

    That was because he believed that whatever he said was true. He believed that the light he saw existed. He believed it, so no one could question it. It would be useless no matter who questioned him!

    And she¡­

    ¡­believed in his belief!

    ¡°Work hard and you will definitely find it. No, you will definitely find the true answer! You will definitely be able to change thews of good and evil into a truth that human nature is unable to distort! When you sit back on that sealed throne, I¡¯ll stand by your side. If possible, i want to stay by your side, to the ends of your ideals.¡±

    At that moment, the girl who was always expressionless beamed the purest of smiles. It was inexplicably beautiful, like cherry blossoms in spring.

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned seeing this.

    For some reason, he suddenly recalled what a simrly beautiful purple-haired girl said to him.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai, although in the eyes of others, you who call yourself ¡®This King¡¯ might sound silly, but to me, you are very cute!¡±

    ¡°I understand, Shi Xiaobai. I understand why you call yourself ¡®This King¡¯.¡±

    ¡°It is not because of hubris, nor is it because of narcissism, much less you indulging in fantasy!¡±

    ¡°You are doing so just to believe in yourself!¡±

    ¡°But in my eyes, you are not weak. You are stronger than anyone, so Shi Xiaobai, in the future when you are in front of me, address yourself as ¡®I¡¯, alright?¡±

    Back then, he had only gotten to know the purple-haired girl for only an hour, but she understood him more than anyone else did. She understood him and even believed him.

    And ever since she said those words, she became an extremely special existence in his heart. It could be said that in this alternate world, she was the most important existence to him.

    The purple-haired girl¡¯s name was Kali.

    And at that very moment in time, the blond girl who disguised herself as a male had said ¡°you will definitely find the true answer!¡±

    ¡°When you sit back on that sealed throne, I¡¯ll stand by your side.¡±

    ¡°If possible, I want to stay by your side, to the ends of your ideals.¡±

    At that moment, she resembled Kali, who once told him, ¡°In my eyes, you are not weak. You are stronger than anyone¡±.

    Simrly, he had only gotten to know her for only about an hour.

    Some people might be partners for life, but they might never know what each other was thinking.

    Some people might only know each other for an hour, but it felt like they had known each other for life.

    To Shi Xiaobai, there was one more to the special existence of thetter.

    Dawn naturally did not know what Shi Xiaobai was thinking, nor did she know that her truthful words from her heart dealt such a severe blow on the boy in front of her.

    She felt that her heart was beating faster as her face turned hotter. A baffling impulse seemed to grow in intensity.

    He was looking at her.

    His eyes were focusing on her without looking away.

    Previously, she did not feel anything when she locked eyes with him in this manner, but now, while being focused by him at such close proximity, to the point of her figure reflecting in his eyes, she felt there was something restless in her chest. It made her short of breath.

    Her mind began sprouting strange thoughts.

    So is that how I look in his eyes?

    Ah, short male hair is indeed too short. If it¡¯s slightly longer, it would be better. Will he like short-haired girls? Or does he prefer long flowing hair?

    With me using a special makeup technique to masculinize my neutral facial features, I look more like a boy to him, right?

    Hey, Shi Xiaobai, I¡¯m actually a girl. Although I wrapped my chest to be as t as a boy¡¯s, but actually¡­actually, I¡¯m developing normally.

    The next time¡­the next time we meet, I want to let you see me wear a dress for the first time.

    Yes, I want to let you see how I look like as a girl.

    The next time we meet.

    The next time¡­is there still a chance of meeting again?

    Time seemed to slowly pass while their eyes locked in silence.

    Perhaps it was because the boy and girl looked too ring in each other¡¯s eyes, or perhaps it was the constantly effusing thoughts that made them forget, or perhaps it was the natural instinct of attraction between man and woman, the two heads that were less than half a meter apart began to rapidly close the distance without them realizing it.

    Forty centimeters.

    Thirty centimeters.

    Twenty centimeters.

    Ten centimeters.

    Five centimeters.

    The boy¡¯s head and the girl¡¯s head grew closer. The soft lips also naturally approached each other.

    Three centimeters.

    Two centimeters.

    One centimeter¡­

    Time seemed toe to a halt. The air seemed to turn into an ambiguous pink. The boy and girl¡¯s lips would touch each other gently at the next moment. It was a mutual attraction, but an instant that they did not notice as they came into contact with each other¡¯s warmth.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

 Chapter 457: The Conversation of Fate (6/6)

    Chapter 457: The Conversation of Fate (6/6)

    A deafening roar suddenly sounded, rming the boy and girl at the worst possible time when they had already forgotten to breathe.

    The kiss that could have been sealed in less than a centimeter came to a sudden halt.

    Dawn was jolted awake and like a frightened rabbit, she subconsciously retreated backwards. Instantly, she was a few meters away.

    Shi Xiaobai was also given a shock. Thankfully, his body had already barely recovered a bit of strength. He hurriedly used his hands to support himself, preventing him from copsing because of the girl¡¯s sudden release.

    After Dawn retreated in shock, she immediately looked up subconsciously at Shi Xiaobai. Noticing how he had recovered some of his strength, she heaved a sigh of relief as an indescribable embarrassment overwhelmed her.

    She hurriedly turned, making her back face Shi Xiaobai. She breathed in deeply to calm her mind and raised her hand to gently touch her burning face.

    Phew, it¡¯s so hot.

    Dawn Li, what were you thinking?

    How could you¡­

    Why¡­

    Could it be¡­

    ¡°That¡­that¡­¡±

    Dawn stuttered and tried to calmly say a few words to attenuate that embarrassing situation, but she did not even have the courage to turn around. The voice she said from her burning and vexed chest had the embarrassment of a girl, while her mind was in a mess. She could not even form aplete sentence.

    ¡°What just happened is very normal.¡±

    On the other hand, Shi Xiaobai happened to appear much calmer. After the initial shock, he quickly calmed down. After all, he was a person who had seen much in life and was a man with experience. He coughed gently and said, ¡°When man and woman are too close, it¡¯s very natural to have something like that happen. It¡¯s a very normal matter!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai recalled the scene when he was in Riko¡¯s home, when he was attracted by Kali¡¯s beautiful golden eye. He could not help but approach it so that he could see it clearly. Unknowingly, the tip of his nose had touched her nose tip. Immediately after that, Kali had suddenly used her lips to give a quick peck on his lips.

    It was probably something very natural.

    A verymon matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s far from being normal, alright?!¡±

    When Dawn heard what Shi Xiaobai said, she immediately could not feign her calmness. She turned to re at Shi Xiaobai before immediately turning back. She could not help but pucker her lips.

    Although she had no interest in matters between men and women, she still had such general knowledge.

    What they had just done was clearly things only couples would do!

    And he actually said it was normal?

    What sort of joke was that?

    If the person who nearly stole away her first kiss wasn¡¯t him but anyone else, she would definitely feel so grossed out that she would vomit.

    No, just the thought of it was enough to make her feel like vomiting.

    Eh? Why did she feel that even if it were him, it would not be something uneptable if not for the interruption?

    Indeed¡­

    Was it indeed like that?

    Dawn was always proud of her intelligence, but this time, she hated herself for being smart. Why did she immediately figure out a nontrivial matter?

    But since she had figured it out, she could not avoid it any further.

    Face it.

    Dawn Li, you aren¡¯t even afraid of death, so what¡¯s there to be afraid about?

    Do not hesitate. Maybe this might be thest moments that you can spend with him. Maybe this is the only chance!

    Do not let yourself regret!

    Isn¡¯t it just¡­

    Dawn turned around suddenly and while facing Shi Xiaobai, she took a deep breath and roared out, ¡°Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was given a fright by her sudden imposing stance as he hurriedly responded, ¡°Huh?¡±

    Dawn closed her eyes slowly and took a deep breath once again.

    When she opened her eyes, the look in her eyes had finally calmed down. She focused on Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes and said slowly and calmly, ¡°The time we have gotten to know each other is extremely short. It¡¯s so short that it might seem to be a rush to even be friends, but what I will say next might make you find it weird, but please believe that those are truthful words from my very heart. It¡¯s the truth that I have to say or I will definitely regret.¡±

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai! The matter that happened just now isn¡¯t normal. It¡¯s something impossible for me to do, but it really almost happened. However, even if it had happened, it has nothing to do with us being too close to one another, much less is it because of a superficial reason like the attraction between man and woman. The reason why I nearly¡­ with you, is because¡­¡±

    Dawn came to a halt when she said that as her hands began to tremble slightly. She lowered her head to look at the ground. Even her ear lobes were flushing pink.

    Shi Xiaobai gulped a mouthful of saliva as he felt that the mood had suddenly turned serious. He suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of nervousness. ¡°It¡¯s because?¡±

    Dawn fell silent for a long while before she slowly clenched her fists.

    Mom, please give your daughter that bit of courage.

    ¡°It¡¯s because¡­¡±

    Dawn suddenly looked up and enunciated every single word, ¡°It¡¯s because, I¡­like¡­¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Another deafening roar sounded suddenly at the most critical moment!

    At the same time, an intense mming sound erupted as the ground began to quake violently. It interrupted Dawn¡¯s sentence in a relentless fashion and at the same time diverted Shi Xiaobai¡¯s attention.

    The courage the girl went to great pains to muster from her prayers copsed immediately. She could only turn to look in the direction of the sound in anger!

    ¡°Darn bastard!¡±

    Dawn swore that she had never been so furious before!

    Heavens, that courage that was so difficult to muster and the mood she prepared was all gone!

    She definitely could not do another confession again!

    Looking through the translucent turtle shell, Dawn saw a three-meter-tall three-headed hound. It was raising its heads and roaring. Suddenly, it lifted its ws to m on the Shell of the ck Turtle. It caused the Shell of the ck Turtle to quiver!

    She stared at the three-headed hound angrily. If not for the need of the Shell of the ck Turtle to protect Shi Xiaobai from the ck beams of light that were constantly falling from the sky, she would have definitely charged out to dice the darn dog into pieces!

    The three-headed hound clearly sensed the killing intent from the girl, but it did not seem to feel any fear. Instead, it roared angrily once again and forcefully mmed the translucent turtle shell once again.

    It was venting, it was venting the anger of a bachelor dog!

    Shi Xiaobai calmly surveyed his surroundings and immediately noticed that at the end of the horizons, there were several massive figures. There were also gigantic monsters surging from the ends of the sky towards them. It was apparent that the danger in this unfamiliar world was not only limited to the ck beams of light. A three-headed hound was already enough to cause the turtle shell to quiver. If a few more monsters came, it was unknown how long it couldst.

    ¡°Sigh, it looks like it¡¯s time to talk about proper matters.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai slowly moved his body towards Dawn and said with a serious voice, ¡°Back to the proper topic. What is the situation right now? Where is this ce? What happened after the sh of our final strikes? Why did we appear here? What should we do to leave this ce? Tell whatever you know to This King.¡±

    Due to the promise of having a ¡®casual chat¡¯, Shi Xiaobai had allowed the girl to decide on the topic of conversation. He held back the questions that filled his mind and joined her in a casual chat.

    But now, it was no longer the time to have a leisurely chat. He needed sufficient information to think of a way to resolve the situation they were in.

    Dawn clearly realized this as well. She turned to look at Shi Xiaobai and gaped. Her eyes blinked as she cast her gaze to her side. She said in an nearly inaudible manner, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said in surprise, ¡°What?¡±

    Dawn lowered her head slightly and whispered, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know. The questions you asked me. I¡­have no way of answering any of them.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai stared with widened eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that¡­the situation is veryplicated?¡±

    Didn¡¯t you say that the situation was veryplicated and that we needed to have a good chat?

    Dawn gave an embarrassed smile as she stuttered, ¡°Although I do not know what had happened, it¡¯s true that¡­the situation is veryplicated.¡±

    As she felt slightly guilty, the way shemely argued had a hint of sultriness.

    The reason why she said the ¡®situation was veryplicated¡¯ was so that she could say ¡®need to have a good chat¡¯. It all boiled down to a girl¡¯s selfishness after having ¡®heard¡¯ a person¡¯s voice. But in fact, she did not know why they had suddenly appeared in the unfamiliar and dangerous ce.

    Shi Xiaobai was dumbfounded for a moment, but he quickly calmed down. He said seriously once again, ¡°Do you really, really not know a thing?¡±

    In the present situation, even a trivial piece of information might be a life-saving straw.

    Dawn immediately sat solemnly and frowned to think hard about the situation from before. She was not an unknowing girl that did not know any better. When she was serious, there was no way she wouldx on it.

    ¡°When the white and golden light mixed together, almost nothing could be seen at that instant. But I still remember¡­that interspersed between the white and golden light was a few beams of pale golden light. As the paleness was rtively simr, I once thought it as an illusion, but now on careful thought, those pale beams of golden light seemed to shoot from the ground into the sky.¡±

    With a contemtive look, Dawn said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, those beams of golden light should be the activating light of an array formation. The ground we were standing on was probably a massive, preid out invisible array formation. In addition to the momentary mental fuzziness and the loss of weight, that array could very well be a teleportation nexus.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly, ¡°That is to say someone hadid out a teleportation nexus ahead of time. It was activated at the moment when we used all our strength. As we were unable to divert our attention, we were transported to this world?¡±

    Dawn nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s likely the case. But to be able to teleport a person in an undetectable and involuntary manner is the first I¡¯ve encountered. So, it might not be a teleportation nexus as well. But it is certain that all of this was plotted by someone. In order to kill us, the person had made thorough calctions toy out such a meticulous n.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai sighed gently and said, ¡°If that is the case, that person must have considered the exitmand. It¡¯s unlikely that the exitmand can be used to escape this world. The ck beams of light and the monsters that areing should be endless. We canst for a while, but not forever. Escaping this world is the only way to live on.¡±

    After Shi Xiaobai said that, he surveyed his surroundings once again. Other than the massive three-headed hound that was mming the turtle shell, there were dozens of strangely-shaped behemoths that had approached them. And at the ends of the horizon and sky, there were more and more figures swarming over.

    How long more could the turtle shell protect them?

    When the time came, they would be facing endless ck beams and a monster scourge. How were they to survive?

    Escaping this world might sound simple, but they did not have any information regarding the world they were in. There was also no way to know of the way to escape the world. They were facing an absolutely despairing situation!

    A perplexed look shed in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes before it disappeared. Immediately, it was filled with firm willpower.

    No!

    They had to live on!

    At least!

    At least she had to live on!

 Chapter 458 (1/5)

    Chapter 458 (1/5)

    Seventh level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, basin for the life-and-death battle

    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t kill him!¡±

    Just as Sunless thrust her sword forward, Liu Yu¡¯s anxious roar sounded. It was timely because her sword being only a centimeter away from piercing through Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s heart.

    Sunless subconsciously made a judgment. Although she believed that Shi Xiaobai was still alive and wished to wait for Shi Xiaobai to return safely, she was still flustered by her concern. Therefore, she would not give up any chance even if there was a minute possibility of helping Shi Xiaobai. Hence, she was already hesitant about killing Field Marshal Awesomo. Liu Yu¡¯s shout for her to halt made her temporarily stop contemting over her indecision.

    With her precise control, Sunless managed to stop her sword just as it was about to pierce through Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯srge heart!

    However, what she did not expect happened simultaneously. When she stopped her sword, Field Marshal Awesomo suddenly took a step forward to crash into the sword.

    Sunless failed to retreat in time as her sword pierced through Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s heart and out through his back!

    Field Marshal Awesomo actually chose tomit suicide!?

    The spectators watched in gaped surprise.. The rookies were left stupefied as Sunless stood in her spot.

    ¡°Sunless, quickly make way!¡±

    Liu Yu shouted once again. He had already guessed the truth, so he was not as surprised as the rest. However, his expression was the heaviest. That was because if he had guessed correctly, the battle would be much tougher than they originally imagined!

    When Sunless heard that, she immediately pulled her sword out and retreated back a hundred meters. For Field Marshal Awesomo to take the initiative to m towards her proved that Liu Yu¡¯s judgment of ¡®not killing him¡¯ was right. Therefore, Sunless chose to continue believing Liu Yu.

    At the moment Sunless retreated, Liu Yu suddenly took out a huge stack of paper talismans from his Daoist outfit and threw them into the sky. He recited quickly, ¡°Vileness Begone From the Heaven and Earth, Mysteries and Gods Encaved in Unfathomable Profoundness, Imbue Me with World Power of the Highest Order, Announcing to the Nine Heavens, Inviting the Purifying Generals and Ambassadors, The ying of Demons, A Sending for Myriad Souls¡­¡±

    Liu Yu¡¯s reciting speed was ridiculously fast. Despite it being a long incantation, it took him a few seconds to finish reciting it. When he finished saying thest word, he suddenly flicked his whisk towards the sky.

    ¡°Incantation for Purifying the Heaven and the Earth!¡±

    The hundred paper talismans that were floating in the sky suddenlybusted. The mes produced a holy white light as the paper talismans were instantly burnt to ash. It turned into plumes of white smoke that merged into the sky.

    A visible vani white beam of light suddenly scattered from the void andnded on Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s corpse that had already fallen to the ground!

    ¡°The Sending of Spirits. Pulverize, demon!¡±

    At that moment, everyone realized for the first time that the youth in a Daoist outfit was a young Daoist who had inherited the orthodox learnings of Daoism!

    The ¡®Incantation for Purifying the Heaven and the Earth¡¯ was the sixth incantation of the eight Daoist incantations. At a young age, Liu Yu was considered a true Daoist genius by being able to grasp it. However, due to his young age, he could only produce a tiny bit of the ¡®Incantation for Pacifying the Heaven and the Earth¡±s power.

    The true ¡®Incantation for Purifying the Heaven and the Earth¡¯ could genuinely purify the heaven and earth, but with Liu Yu¡¯s present strength, all he could do was produce a purifying beam of holy light.

    But even so, the effects when the holy light fell on Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s corpse were extremely evident. While Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s body was immersed in the white light, the body began to slowly melt like a piece of ice.

    When Liu Yu saw that, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    A loud shout suddenly sounded. It was the voice of Speechless, who was recuperating from a distance.

    The alert could be said to be extremely timely because Field Marshal Awesomo, who was melting away from the holy light suddenly stood up!

    Field Marshal Awesomo was not dead!

    At the instant he stood back up, his wounds were rapidly healing at an exaggerated speed. The heart that had been pierced was instantly restored to its original state. The hole that was left from the stab through his chest had also vanished!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo roared with his head up. The purifying light that was illuminating his body immediately dispersed. Field Marshal Awesomo suddenly brandished his battle axe and his strength seemed to increase to whole new level. His battle axe cleaved a wave that seemed like it could tear mountains apart straight at Liu Yu in the distance.

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    Liu Yu spat out a mouthful of blood. The ¡®Incantation for Purifying the Heaven and the Earth¡¯ had been forcefully dispelled, and the power immediately caused a bacsh on him. That instant left him extremely weak to the point of it being fatal. It caused his body to basically be immobile. He could not dodge the battle axe¡¯s wave, while Sunless andpany were rather far away from him. They probably could not save him in time.

    That strike was a well-timed sneak attack!

    ¡°Damn it. He should not have been underestimated!¡±

    Liu Yu revealed a wry smile as he quickly racked his brains in an attempt to find a chance of survival in the desperate situation.

    But he could not help but have a figure that he was worried about surface in his mind.

    In the Daoist temple, there was his master, strict senior brothers, the yful junior brothers as well as¡­

    The scenes in his mind came to a standstill. An adorable girl who was wearing a Daoist outfit was smiling with her babyfat cheeks as she ran around chasing butterflies in a bed of flowers.

    ¡°Senior Brother Liu, Master said that Daoists can¡¯t get married. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister, you probably haven¡¯t seen the Matron?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Matron?¡±

    ¡°Matron is the Master¡¯s wife, although your Senior Brother, I, have only met her once.¡±

    ¡°What, Master is a big fat liar!¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s because Junior Sister is gullible! Daoists aren¡¯t monks, so they obviously can marry. Furthermore, in this day and age, there are even monks who have harems. You should have that bit of general knowledge, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the case! That¡¯s great! Daoists can get married¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s great? Does¡­Junior Sister want to marry someone?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Not at all!¡±

    ¡°Haha, your face is so red that it¡¯s like an apple!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Senior Brother Liu is a baddy. You bully!¡±

    ¡­

    Junior Sister!

    Liu Yu widened his eyes suddenly!

    How could he die here?

    He could not die here!

    The only thing left for him to do was¡­the exitmand.

    But if he were to use the exitmand at that moment in time, the tiny bit of information he had barely analyzed would not amount to anything. He could only rely on the rest of the rookies to save Shi Xiaobai.

    Damn it!

    Damn it!

    Damn it!

    But he was out of choices.

    ¡°Open¡­¡±

    Liu Yu bit his lower lip as his heart was filled with shame and disgruntlement.

    But at that moment, a figure suddenly rushed in front of him. Liu Yu hurriedly shut his mouth!

    Feng Yuanlin!

    At the most critical juncture, it was unknown when Feng Yuanlin, who was near him, rushed in front of him!

    He saw Feng Yuanlin raise his arms. With a deep bellow, a gigantic shield about five meters in size appeared out of thin air in his hands!

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The wave cleaved from the battle axe left a fresh scar on the ground as it mmed straight at the gigantic shield. Feng Yuanlin clenched his teeth and shook a bit. He had managed to take the strike head on!

    The gigantic shield did not shatter. But from the front, there were a few shallow marks on it. The strength of defense was obviously good.

    ¡°Phew, thankfully I was nearby.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin sighed with a lingering fear.

 Chapter 458 (2/5)

    Chapter 458 (2/5)

    Liu Yu¡¯s gaze quivered gently as he noticed that the shoe on Feng Yuanlin¡¯s right foot was already gone. It was dozens of meters away.

    Feng Yuanlin was near him, but the distance wasn¡¯t that much closer. However, he had rushed over with all his might. Even though he had dropped his shoe in his moment of haste, he did not stop for even a second.

    ¡°What an¡­exaggerated shield.¡±

    Liu Yu dragged his injured body forward as he was having mixed emotions. He still had a bit of lingering fear and also feeling somewhat lucky, but mostly, he was feeling touched and grateful.

    Feng Yuanlin grinned and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t like those crappy shields from before. No, it should be said that I¡¯m no longer the Feng Yuanlin of the past. For the past ten days in the Infernal Armory, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Liu Yu patted Feng Yuanlin on the shoulder and cut short his bragging that would have no end the moment he began. He said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin scratched his head and simpered. This was probably the first time he was thanked by Liu Yu ever since he got to know him.

    Liu Yu gave Feng Yuanlin another grateful look and hobbled out of the side of the shield. At that moment, Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s wounds were basically healed. If not for his body still being covered in blood, who would believe that just ten seconds ago, the burly minotaur was filled with wounds, a pierced chest and a shattered heart?

    Feng Yuanlin kept his shield and when he saw the situation, he wailed, ¡°Holy shit, a full recovery and revival!?¡±

    At that moment, Sunless, Pulp Farmer, Mu Yuesheng, and Mu Lengxi were standing on four opposite sides around Field Marshal Awesomo. Although they were rather far from him, they were in a formation that surrounded him. All four of them looked alert and wary. None of them acted rashly and even Sunless became more subdued.

    Why was Field Marshal Awesomo able to revive and make a full recovery in ten seconds?

    What were they supposed to do when facing such an unreasonable opponent?

    The four were rmed and puzzled, but at the same time, they cast their eyes at Liu Yu, who had walked out from behind Feng Yuanlin.

    The youth in a Dao outfit had made two correct judgments consecutively. He seemed to know something.

    Liu Yu did not n on hiding the truth to which he inferred. With a sigh, he said, ¡°It probably¡­isn¡¯t only a full recovery and revival.¡±

    Feng Yuanlin said in appallment, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Liu Yu said with a heavy expression, ¡°If This Penniless Priest didn¡¯t guess wrong, not only will he fully recover, every revival would also enhance his strength!¡±

    With that said, everyone had a drastic change in expression as they revealed looks of disbelief.

    Not only could he have a full recovery and revival, he would be stronger after revival?

    What sort of perverse ability was that?

    How could there exist such a perverse ability?

    However, Field Marshal Awesomo did not seem like he nned to deny it. He stretched his body as though he was getting used to the newfound strength he had obtained.

    He looked at Liu Yu and said with a chuckle, ¡°Interesting, can you tell This Field Marshal how you guessed that? Did This Field Marshal expose a w?¡±

    Liu Yu said with a sneer, ¡°That¡¯s because you are too weak and it was too deliberate!¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo pricked his eyebrows and said, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Everyone gave Liu Yu puzzled looks.

    Liu Yu hesitated for a moment before saying solemnly, ¡°Your strength is not at the level of a Level Lord, but the ¡®plot¡¯ you fabricated makes you match the requirements of a Level Lord. This Penniless Priest was stumped initially by the question of ¡®are you the Level Lord or not¡¯, so nothing could be figured out. But thankfully, This Penniless Priest recalled of a method used by a boy that likes to address himself as This King¡ªSupposition!¡±

    ¡°This Penniless Priest assumed that if you were the Level Lord, and believed that this assumption was true, This Penniless Priest continued pondering from that starting point.¡±

    ¡°Since you are the Level Lord, why are you so weak?¡±

    ¡°Since you are so weak, why did you make such a bold statement at the beginning, to the point of iming to have killed Shi Xiaobai to attract aggro?¡±

    ¡°Since you have already attracted aggro, why did you deliberately emphasize that again at the end? It was like you were afraid that Sunless would not be ruthless enough to kill you.¡±

    ¡°This Penniless Priest thought of many answers, but there was no way for This Penniless Priest to convince himself. Only when Sunless was about to pierce through your heart did your expression enlighten This Penniless Priest. That expression was not hysterical madness, fearless mockery, or release from giving up a struggle. Instead, it wascency, acency of your scheme having seeded!¡±

    ¡°Thus, when This Penniless Priest realized that, the act of being killed was the goal of this series of machinations! The reason why you were so weak but you still continuously attracted aggro was deliberate, because you were trying to be killed! And through reverse thinking, the reason why you wanted to be killed is because you are too weak!¡±

    ¡°Therefore, This Penniless Priest came to a conclusion. Even if your heart is pierced, you would not die and instead be stronger! However, what caught This Penniless Priest by surprise is that your recovery ability is too terrifying!¡±

    ¡°If This Penniless Priest did not guess wrong, the reason why you do not possess the strength required of a Level Lord is because of a limitation. ¡®Fatal damage¡¯ might be the condition for lifting that limitation.¡±

    Everyone was somewhat dumbfounded by Liu Yu¡¯s series of exnations, but they could tell the rationale behind it. However, all of this was established on the assumption that Field Marshal Awesomo was the Level Lord. It was unknown if Liu Yu should be said to have amazing insights or if he had been led astray by a particr boy to be able toe up with such an astonishing conclusion based on an assumption.

    Field Marshal Awesomo was clearly given a fright. He was stunned as his expression turned capricious.

    ¡°To be able to do deduce so much with that bit of information¡­¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s eyes shed with killing intent as he pretended to remain calm. He said with a sneer, ¡°You are half right. It doesn¡¯t matter even if the truth is told to you. All of this is actually a tiny game designed by that Excellency. In order to make all of you struggle a little, that Excellency had greatly reduced This Field Marshal¡¯s strength. If not, This Field Marshal would smack all of you to death with a single strike.¡±

    ¡°That Excellency?¡±

    Liu Yu muttered, ¡°To make a Level Lord address the existence as ¡®that Excellency¡¯ and also be able to freely restrict a Level Lord¡¯s strength can only be the assessment program. But the assessment program is a program after all. How can it have such a strong level of self-awareness?¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo gave a disdainful smile, but he did not answer Liu Yu¡¯s question. Instead, he said with a sneer, ¡°The real game has only just begun.¡±

    Liu Yu said with a sneer, ¡°Your scheme has been exposed. The game is over! Although your strength has been enhanced after being ¡®killed¡¯ once, but from the strike that you produced just now, you are still far from the strength of a Level Lord. Unfortunately, if the trial-takers herebine forces and attack with all their might, they can even match a real Level Lord in battle. We might not be able to kill you, but we can definitely subdue you!¡±

    Although it was somewhat exaggerated, after seeing Sunless¡¯ strength in her ¡®crazy¡¯ mode, Liu Yu believed that once Speechless recovered from his injuries, thebined forces of the seven trial-takers present could battle a Level Lord in his optimum state.

    ¡®¡±Hahaha¡­¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo seemed to think of something as he suddenly guffawed. His maniacalughter eventually turned into a sneer.

    ¡°You are really smart. Indeed, if none of you kill me, This Field Marshal would be in trouble, but unfortunately, all of you have to kill This Field Marshal, because there is no choice but to kill!¡±

    Liu Yu said with a sneer, ¡°No choice but to kill?¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo nodded and with squinted eyes, he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t all of you eager to know where that boy is? This Field Marshall shall now tell you where he is!¡±

    When Sunless heard that, she immediately lifted her head and took a step forward. A moment ago, she was like a mild and beautiful azure lotus but at that moment, she was like an unsheathed sword.

    Liu Yu was appalled but he thought of something shortly after. He said warily, ¡°What are you plotting now?¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo sneered and said, ¡°Just as you believed, This Field Marshal did not kill that boy. It¡¯s of course that all part of that Excellency¡¯s game. In fact, that boy and the person you call the Hero King are being trapped in an array world. But unfortunately, that is no ordinary array. It is a God ughtering Formation that even gods will have trouble escaping from!¡±

    ¡°This Field Marshal has no idea if they are still alive or not, but it is for certain that they will definitely die. They will die out of exhaustion sooner orter!¡±

    ¡°So, all you can do is pray that the boy is still alive and think of ways to kill This Field Marshal.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because only by killing This Field Marshal will the God ughtering Formation be nullified! And it¡¯s best you do it as fast as possible because every second now, might be that boy¡¯sst second!¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomoughed maniacally as he said, ¡°Do you understand? The game has only just begun!¡±

 Chapter 458 (3/5)

    Chapter 458 (3/5)

    Liu Yu immediately turned pale as his body began to tremble slightly.

    So that was the truth behind the nefarious plot. That was the true goal of Field Marshal Awesomo!

    If what he said was true, Shi Xiaobai could only be saved by killing him. Furthermore, if he was not killed quickly enough, every additional second Shi Xiaobai spent in the so-called God ughtering Formation was an additional level of danger!

    If they attempted to kill him, he would use his astounding self-recovery ability to revive and be stronger!

    This was a choice with only two options, but none of the options were correct!

    What should they do?

    How should he choose?

    What needed to be done to make it the best choice?

    At that moment, Liu Yu was once again at a loss. However, he was not the only one at a loss because the rest were momentarily unsure as to what to do.

    But it was during such moments where difficult choices needed to be made that Sunless, who was the most worried, could be able to quicklye to a decision!

    Without any hesitation, she raised her sword and charged at Field Marshal Awesomo!

    Shi Xiaobai was in danger, so any additional second of dy would only spell danger for him.

    But by killing the minotaur in front of her, she could save Shi Xiaobai.

    Then, what was there to hesitate?

    Of course she needed to kill him!

    As for his self-recovery ability, full revival, and bing stronger after his revival?

    So what about that?

    ¡°As long as you are killedpletely!¡±

    Sunless¡¯ eyes were cold as killing intent shed in her eyes!

    Field Marshal Awesomo immediately sneered when he saw Sunless charging towards him alone.

    Previously, the azure-dressed girl had indeed been suppressing him alone.

    But he was no longer the same as before. Be it in terms of strength, defense, or agility, they were all on apletely whole new level.

    Now, the situation would bepletely reversed in a one-on-one situation!

    ¡°Although being killed by you another time will make This Field Marshal stronger, This Field Marshal does not want to experience such pain anymore! As long as you are killed, the rest are just negligible. This Field Marshal¡¯s current strength is enough to finish you!¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo thought in his mind and he no longer hesitated. He raised his battle axe and cleaved at Sunless!

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    However, it was unknown if it was an illusion on his part because when Field Marshal Awesomo cleaved his battle axe, he suddenly felt that the girl¡¯s speed was faster than before!

    But immediately following that, he felt an intense pain in his back and he was immediately jolted awake!

    It was not an illusion, she had really be faster!

    Despite realizing that, he could not react in time because a new storm was ushered in by the azure-dressed girl!

    Furthermore, the new storm was more brutal and devastating than before!

    It was no joke!

    No matter how powerful his self-recovery was, it was not true revival. He had survived even with his heart shattered because of his strong vitality!

    But at that very moment, the girl in front of him clearly wanted to shred him to pieces, causing him to diepletely!

    Field Marshal Awesomo was rmed but he could do nothing about it. All he could do was harden his vital spots and squat down while hugging his head so as to reduce the surface area which he could be injured before thinking of a way to strike back.

    However¡­.

    He could not counterattack. There was no chance for it!

    She was too fast and too brutal!

    He had a feeling that if he acted recklessly, he would immediately be killed!

    He had clearly be stronger, but why was he still suppressed by her alone?

    Field Marshal Awesomo could not ept the reality in front of him, but he could only silently endure the pain of thecerations that constantly appeared on his body.

    Thankfully he had done his best to protect his vital spots. Furthermore, with that Excellency providing him with an amazing self-recovery ability, about one of his wounds could be recovered every second!

    Most importantly, those humans had yet to realize the real truth. In fact, it will be stronger just from injuries. There was no need for it to receive a fatal blow!

    Yes, that¡¯s right. As long as he received damage, his strength, defense and speed would constantly increase!

    It would continue till he had the ability to counterattack!

    Yes, that was the theory!

    But why¡­

    Why did he feel that the girl that was wantonly abusing him was also quickly bing stronger?

    Was it an illusion?

    No!

    It isn¡¯t an illusion!

    She really, really was bing stronger!

    Furthermore, the speed at which she was bing stronger was not slower than him!

    That was because from the beginning, all he could do was defend. He did not even have the chance to strike back. He could not find that sliver of opportunity to do so!

    ¡°Madness! This is madness!¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo roared angrily and fearfully in his heart. He never expected that a frail human could force him into such a situation.

    Not only was it Field Marshal Awesomo, even the other rookies were dumbfounded

    As objective bystanders, they were able to sense the killing intent and that madness but firm will exuded by Sunless.

    They could also sense that Sunless¡¯ speed was clearly increasing. Every strike of hers bing fiercer as though the thunder in the storm had begun to resound incessantly!

    This time it was not a suppression but a one-sided abuse!

    The way Sunless beat him was too brutal. She was constantly moving at very fast speeds and attacking from various angles. There was no way to tell where she would appear from. It prevented the rest from intervening so all they could do was watch in stunned silence from afar.

    Mu Yuesheng eximed, ¡°Sunless is actually that strong!¡±

    Pulp Farmer shook his head, ¡°No, the most exaggerated thing should be the speed at which she is improving¡­¡±

    Feng Yuanlin muttered to himself, ¡°Hey, even the ¡®power of love¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be this crazy, right? Her speed is increasing every second. The way she is breaking through is like she turned on a hacking program.¡±

    Liu Yu remained silent for a long while before he suddenly sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that she is improving quickly, but that she is that strong to begin with!¡±

    Feng Yuanlin said in astonishment, ¡°Strong to begin with?¡±

    Liu Yu said with a nod, ¡°Everyone thinks that Sunless is very strong, but that is all to it. At least whenpared to Speechless, there would be a huge gap. Even Sunless probably thinks so herself. But that could not be further from the truth. Sunless possessed potential that she does not even realize herself. She has always mistaken 50% or 30% of her strength as her full strength. But when she requires, desires, or needs strength, she would produce the remaining part of her strength. Therefore, instead of saying that she is constantly holding back, it should be said that in order to save Shi Xiaobai, she has finally forced herself to approach her limits.¡±

    ¡°Sunless is what a true prodigy is.¡±

    Liu Yu said with mixed emotions. He had previously heard of such prodigies, but this was the first time he encountered one.

    Although Shi Xiaobai and Speechless were geniuses, they were under the category of talents with innate endowments. Their perceptions exceeded others, so even if their talents were extremely impressive, their improvement still required the umtion of time and a process of progression.

    But a genius like Sunless usually would not even realize her potential. However, once she was forced into an adverse situation, she could immediately produce strength that far exceeded the norm. She possessed talent from the moment she was born, talent she did not even know of herself.

    In other words, Sunless possessed a treasure mountain that could be excavated at any time. That was what a prodigy was!

    In the past, Sunless only had her eyes on swords, so her mental state had never been perturbed.

    But now, with an additional Shi Xiaobai in her eyes, her heart began to really beat from the moment she liked Shi Xiaobai!

    At that moment in time, with Shi Xiaobai in danger, every second could be hisst.

    Therefore, every second was not something she was willing to waste. In order to kill Field Marshal Awesomo at a faster speed, she finally began to excavate her potential and approach her true limit!

 Chapter 458 (4/5)

    Chapter 458 (4/5)

    A distance away, Speechless was deep in thought. A smile suffused across his lips. ¡°So China is filled with all sorts of hidden talents. Shi Xiaobai. Sunless. This was meant to be a meaningless selection, but who knew that there will be two geniuses that even This Emperor has to be serious about. Looks like this year¡¯s World Youth Tournament will be rather interesting. Even This Emperor only reached the round-of-eight back then. Who knows how far they could go?¡±

    The ¡®abuse¡¯ continued for three minutes but there were no signs of Sunless stopping. Field Marshal Awesomo had also failed to find an opportunity tounch a counterattack, but he simrly was not killed. Although he was covered in wounds, he was still able to barely protect his weak spots and survive through excruciating pain.

    Feng Yuanlin scratched his head and said impatiently, ¡°Sunless is clearly bing stronger, but why isn¡¯t Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s defense breaking apart yet?¡±

    That was only something Feng Yuanlin said without any intentions, but although he did not have any intentions, the ones who heard it thought deeply about it. Liu Yu¡¯s irises constricted as cold sweat began oozing out of his forehead.

    Sunless was bing stronger, but there was only one reason why Field Marshal Awesomo was still undefeated¡ªField Marshal Awesomo was also bing stronger!

    Why didn¡¯t he realize such a simple matter!?

    Idiot, to think you call yourself the world¡¯s smartest Daoist!

    You are a retarded idiot!

    Liu Yu cursed silently as his eyebrows knitted together while he began thinking.

    ¡°What a craft minotaur, to fool me with his deceit. But I¡¯m also to be med for being stupid enough to not realize that injuries can also make him stronger. I subconsciously ignored the crazy possibility and subjectively believed that only fatal damage would trigger his strength enhancement. I¡¯m really dumb.¡±

    ¡°No, now is not the time to me myself. If Field Marshal Awesomo is constantly bing stronger, then the situation is disastrous. No matter how much of a genius Sunless is, her talent is ultimately limited. If she excavates her potential to her limits, while Field Marshal Awesomo constantly bes stronger, the situation will eventually reverse. When the timees, Sunless will be in trouble!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s impossible for Sunless to stop now. Even though she knows she is in grave danger, she would ignore everything else. To her, saving Shi Xiaobai is something that cannot be dyed. It¡¯s something more important than her life. I can¡¯t stop her.¡±

    ¡°If she can¡¯t be stopped, the only way is think of something else. Before the tide reverses on Sunless, I need to think of a method to kill Field Marshal Awesomopletely!¡±

    Liu Yu began surveying his surroundings as he tried his best to think of every possibility. He did not have the strength needed to reverse the battle situation. Furthermore, he had received the bacsh when he previously used the Incantation for Purifying the Heaven and the Earth. However, he possessed an intelligence that was above average. The only weapon he had now was his brain that was filled with knowledge.

    Hurry up!

    There is no more time left!

    Rack your brains and think of something!

    Suddenly, Liu Yu¡¯s eyes captured a petite figure while he was surveying his surroundings. An odd sh of brilliance appeared in his mind.

    The idea was somewhat risky, and the oue waspletely in the hands of that person.

    But with the present situation, all he could do was trust her!

    Liu Yu clenched his teeth and steeled his heart. He endured the pain his body was suffering and ran towards a particr direction at the fastest speed he could muster.

    ¡°Miss Lengxi!¡±

    The sliver of hope Liu Yu saw was all in the hands of the bespectacled silver-haired girl!

    Mu Lengxi gave a cursory nce at him but most of her attention was on Sunless. She was equally worried for Shi Xiaobai, but Sunless¡¯ close-quarterbat with constantly changing positions prevented her from intervening. All she could do was stand by the side in nervousness.

    As she could not speak, she could only gesture with her eyes to inquire about Liu Yu¡¯s purpose.

    Liu Yu did not dy and went straight to the point. ¡°If this continues, Sunless might eventually lose, but you can help Sunless. Furthermore, it can kill Field Marshal Awesomopletely. Are you willing¡­¡±

    When Mu Lengxi heard half of his sentence, she had quickly turned her head over and nodded her head vigorously. Although she did not know what Liu Yu was talking about, she was willing to give it a try regardless of the cost and effort if she could help Sunless and kill Field Marshal Awesomo.

    Liu Yu gave a satisfied smile. He could long tell that Mu Lengxi had affections for Shi Xiaobai. Although it was not as intense as Sunless¡¯, she clearly wouldn¡¯t sit idle.

    However, how much she was willing to help Shi Xiaobai would depend on how important Shi Xiaobai was in her heart.

    Bro, it¡¯s time to reveal the fruits of your flirting.

    Liu Yu quickly said, ¡°ording to This Penniless Priest¡¯s observations, when you helped suppress Field Marshal Awesomo, you likely used the soon-to-be lost art of ¡®Magic¡¯. First, This Penniless Priest has a few questions he needs to ask. Please answer truthfully.¡±

    Magic was an art that was about to be lost in the present day and age.

    Thousands of years ago, the human world¡¯sbat system was filled with all sorts of techniques. Magic, Arcana, Ninjitsu, Dao Arts, Buddhist Dharma, Cybeics, ESP¡­ It could be said that humans had all sorts ofbat systems, and each of them was different.

    But ever since Psionic Power was discovered and researched, the otherbat systems like Magic and Arcana quickly revealed their ws, once the initial Psionic Power system was established. As for Psionic Power, it nearly perfected all the ws of the otherbat systems, and was approaching perfection. Its low barrier of entry gave it its biggest advantage. Therefore, the Psionic Power system gradually became mainstream.

    When an extremely rewarding cultivation system like ¡®Cogitation¡¯ appeared in the world, it announced the decline of all other non-Psionic Powerbat systems!

    Magic was one of thebat systems that had waned. Although magic could do many things that the Psionic Power system could not do, the ws magic had were huge. Using magic was extremely draining on one¡¯s mental energies and most importantly, magic required an incantation to trigger it. The more powerful the spell, the longer the incantation.

    In a high-level battle, Psionites could use movement techniques to close the distance, but magic needed a long period of time to produce a high-level spell that would possess any threat.

    The Psionic Power system was not omnipotent, but it restrained the other systems. Furthermore, it did not have any clear nemesis that could threaten its spot; therefore, it became the only mainstream system in this day and age.

    However, even though it had waned, there were ¡®stubborn¡¯ groups of otherbat systems that passed down their heritage. Liu Yu¡¯s Daoist temple was one of the inheritors of the Dao Arts, but Daoists these days would not only focus on Dao Arts. Psionic abilities were still mandatory.

    When Liu Yu noticed that Mu Lengxi was using the nearly lost art of magic, he was rather shocked. That was because in an eastern country like China, the handing down the teachings of magic was more difficult than Dao Arts. Most mages were only dabblers.

    But he immediately recalled that Mu Lengxi was the top schr of Beijing. She was a super rookie among super rookies and was officially forecast to be second. She was one rank higher than Sunless, so he could onlye to a conclusion that Mu Lengxi must be a genius among genius mages.

    It was definitely an arduous undertaking for magic which was restrained by Psionic Ability in an age where Psionites were everywhere.

    In his sh of brilliance, Liu Yu had thought of a solution. He needed the help of Mu Lengxi¡¯s magic, but it was actually not simple because the premise required Mu Lengxi to possess extremely high attainments in magic.

    However, he could only choose to believe in her. he had to believe that the beautiful girl had what it took to bebeled as the ¡®king of super rookies¡¯.

    Towards Liu Yu¡¯s request, Mu Lengxi naturally nodded her head in agreement.

    Liu Yu immediately asked, ¡°Do you know Spatial Magic?¡±

 Chapter 458: The Miracle of Magic (5/5)

    Chapter 458: The Miracle of Magic (5/5)

    Mu Lengxi nodded her head without any hesitation.

    Liu Yu asked once again, ¡°Can you do spatial severance? Something like isting Field Marshal Awesomo into a tiny space?¡±

    Without any thought, Mu Lengxi immediately nodded.

    Liu Yu heaved a sigh of relief but he meticulously asked for confirmation, ¡°While Sunless is moving quickly and randomly, can you precisely iste her from Field Marshal Awesomo, and trap Field Marshal Awesomo in an independent space? Can you really do that?¡±

    Mu Lengxi nodded her head as if it was taken for granted. Her helpless-looking eyes seemed to say, ¡®Can you go straight to the point and cut the nonsense?¡¯

    Liu Yu faltered secretly.

    She was indeed a genuine king of super rookies.

    But due to his meticulous personality, he immediately asked an extremely crucial question, ¡°Then,st question, how long can you trap Field Marshal Awesomo?¡±

    The question finally made Mu Lengxi ponder for a moment. After contemting her own abilities, she stretched a finger out.

    Liu Yu said in astonishment, ¡°Just one minute?¡±

    It was pretty excellent for a young mage like her to be able to trap Field Marshal Awesomo for a minute, but one minute was not enough!

    Just as Liu Yu was somewhat disappointed, Mu Lengxi shook her head in a speechless manner. She looked at him with a disdainful look. It indicated that one minute was simply belittling her.

    Liu Yu immediately said in pleasant surprise, ¡°That can¡¯t be. Could it be an hour?¡±

    Mu Lengxi shook her head as she pouted angrily.

    That look was extremely adorable, but Liu Yu was only left in shock.

    It was not one minute, nor was it an hour.

    Could it be¡­

    ¡°One¡­one day?¡±

    When he said those two words, Liu Yu felt like smacking himself in the face.

    How stupid was he to say one day?

    ¡°Spatial Severance¡¯ was a channeling spell which needed mental energies to be constantly injected into it. To be able tost an hour despite such intense consumption yet guaranteeing that Field Marshal Awesomo could not free himself was heaven-defying.

    But a day? Why haven¡¯t you ascended to heaven?

    Liu Yu denigrated in his heart, but when he saw Mu Lengxi nod her head slowly, that adorable expression seemed to say, ¡®How stupid are you to only realize that¡¯.

    Liu Yu stared agape and was momentarily at a loss for words.

    Heh, thisss looked rather cute, but who knew that she liked to brag this much?

    Liu Yu found it unbelievable but he did not know what to say. Although he did not understand much about magic, he knew how ridiculous it was to conjure a channeling spell for an hour. However, now wasn¡¯t the time to debate about the matter.

    Of course, the moment he fell into a daze, the silver-haired girl stared at him viciously once again.

    ¡°Cough, actually being able to maintain it for ten minutes is sufficient, but of course, maintaining it for an hour would be more assuring.¡±

    Liu Yu did not dare waste any time as he said, ¡°Then, now use your magic to iste Field Marshal Awesomo. The time needed to chant such a high-level spell like Spatial Severance might be a bit long, so¡­¡±

    Just as Liu Yu wanted to tell her to do her best at reducing the time it took to chant the spell incantation, he noticed that Mu Lengxi had taken an aged spellbook from her backpack and quickly flipped it open.

    The instant the spellbook was flipped open, a six-pointed star runic formation bloomed from the spellbook like colorful petals.

    Mu Lengxi stretched out a finger towards the battle in the distance.

    Liu Yu turned his head in disbelief as he saw a colorful sprinkling of light. The sword Sunless shed out seemed to hit an invisible wall and was blocked.

    And Field Marshal Awesomo who was kneeling on the ground seemed to notice something. He suddenly looked up and roared angrily. He suddenly raised his battle axe and cleaved it into the air, but his cleave halfway was blocked by an invisible barrier.

    The formless and invisible spatial barrier only produced a fleeting fluctuation like a ripple.

    Without a doubt, the scene that befell everyone¡¯s eyes was the phenomenon created by ¡®Spatial Severance¡¯.

    But, but¡­what about the spell incantation?

    Ignoring the spell incantation, Mu Lengxi did not even open her mouth!

    Holy shit, doesn¡¯t she need to do an incantation?

    Furthermore, she was able to instantly use such high-level magic like ¡®Spatial Severance¡¯?

    Was this fucking magic?

    Could she fucking still be considered a mage?

    Eh, that¡¯s not right. Isn¡¯t Mu Lengxi¡­a mute?

    Liu Yu finally thought of the foolish question that could be considered a blind spot.

    Since Mu Lengxi was a mute, how could she chant a spell incantation?

    This problem should be something he should have realized from the beginning!

    So she did not chant?

    But, isn¡¯t a mage that doesn¡¯t need to chant a bug in reality?

    Liu Yu¡¯s mind was filled with ¡®holy shit¡¯.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Suddenly, when he felt like his head was being smashed in by something, Liu Yu was jolted awake and realized that Mu Lengxi had used the spellbook to smack him in the head. She was looking anxious and was constantly pointing in the direction of Sunless.

    Liu Yu suddenly remembered what was important. He turned his head and saw that not only was Field Marshal Awesomo attacking the spatial barrier, even Sunless was also maniacally striking the spatial barrier. She was abnormally furious with the ¡®Spatial Severance¡¯ that prevented her from killing Field Marshal Awesomo.

    Fractures began appearing in the spatial barrier from their assaults as though it was ss that could shatter at any moment. Clearly, it was unable to withstand the full force of the two.

    Mu Lengxi¡¯s expression appeared in pain, but her eyes were filled with determination. The spellbook in her hand was blooming with resplendent radiance as she constantly repaired the spatial barrier that was about to shatter.

    Liu Yu jumped in fright as he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Sunless, quickly stop! Now that Field Marshal Awesomo is being isted in an independent space, quickly use your superpower and extract all the air from it! Suffocate him to death!¡±

    That was the brilliant n Liu Yu hade up with.

    Sunless¡¯ superpower, ¡®Air Abjuration¡¯ had very little use in battle, because she could only remove a fixed amount of air in a small region of space. It was basically useless against moving enemies.

    But this attack was a deathblow to enemies that could not move!

    No matter how powerful Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s vitality and recovery was, there was no way he could survive if he did not have air! Although suffocating needed a rather long period of time, it was definitely better than not being able to kill him and causing him to constantly be stronger!

    Sunless naturally understood that but her eyes shed in disgruntlement. If it was possible, she did not want Shi Xiaobai to risk his life for even a second, but she could not help but admit that it was very unlikely that she could kill Field Marshal Awesomo. The method Liu Yu took the liberty to implement was the best method.

    Sunless sighed and began using ¡®Air Abjuration¡¯ in the independent space that trapped Field Marshal Awesomo.

    As such, it was a flip of the coin of fate. It was twopletely different fates whether Field Marshal Awesomo would first suffocate or if Shi Xiaobai would be killed by the ¡®God ughtering Formation¡¯.

    And what she could only do now was to sincerely pray for him.

    Sunless took a few steps back as she lowered her head. There was a trace of exhaustion in her eyes. The way she suddenly turned silent made her resemble a quietly blooming azure lotus. It was as if the storm from being with tumultuous thunder and lightning was just an illusion of the rest.

    Having been isted in a vacuum, Field Marshal Awesomo finally could not appear as calm as before. The light green skin on his face gradually turned purple with the passage of time. He began sucking in big mouthfuls of air that did not exist. His eyes were slowly turning white as he brandished his battle axe while striking the spatial barrier with a grimacing look. He was struggling maniacally with all he got.

    Fractures constantly appeared on the spatial barrier as though it was about to shatter, but it managed to withstand Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s attacks before his death. Furthermore, the power of magic was constantly repairing it, so it formed a bnce with the damage.

    Liu Yu was extremely astonished. Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s strength was much stronger than before despite being ¡®abused¡¯ by Sunless. It had exceeded his expectations, but the silver-haired girl beside him was still able to perfectly carry out her mission. She responded in an outstanding manner towards his extremely risky n that had no room for mistake.

    She indeed lived up to being the king of super rookies.

    However, the biggest problem now was whether she couldst till Field Marshal Awesomo diedpletely?

    Liu Yu nced to his side. Mu Lengxi¡¯s forehead was covered in beads of sweat. Clearly, constantly repairing the spatial barrier was not an easy task, but she looked calm andposed. She was apparently not bragging when she indicated that she couldst an entire day.

    A mage like her, who did not need to chant spell incantations and had precise control over magic, as well as unimaginable amount of mana and mental energies, was practically a lost goddess of magic. She bestowed miracles on the human world!

    ¡°All the best.¡± Liu Yu sighed in his heart.

    I¡¯m really sorry to ce such a heavy task on you. But now, the coin of victory is held in your hands!

 Chapter 459 (1/2)

    Chapter 459 (1/2)

    The God ughtering Formation was a forbidden formation technique used in ancient times to kill gods. As long as the person presiding over the formation core was strong enough, even a real god would not be able to escape it.

    There were only two ways to escape the God ughtering Formation. One of them was destroy the formation core outside the array world, while the second was to use a strength that even the array world could not withstand.

    Of course, it was impossible for the people trapped in the array world to destroy the formation core outside the array world, so without the help from others, the only way to escape the array world was to tear open an exit with a strength the God ughtering Formation could not withstand.

    Back in the sixth level, four Level Lords had been gathered together. The assessment program had given them the mission of eradicating the ¡®virus¡¯. However, against the ¡®intruding virus¡¯, Kali, the Level Lords had no hope of victory despite Kali having sealed her strength to the Psionic Mortal Realm. Therefore, they had to activate the forbidden technique from ancient times that could kill gods.

    Even a powerful figure like Kali was unable to forcefully break out of the God ughtering Formation with her powers sealed. She eventually needed to use the ¡®power of corruption¡¯ to save Shi Xiaobai at the cost of bing a fallen pixie that she abhorred.

    And at this moment in time, Shi Xiaobai and Dawn were being trapped in the God ughtering Formation. Although the setup of the formation core was not asvish as having ¡®four Level Lords¡¯, it was impossible to exceed the array world¡¯s capacity with the strength of the two, even if they simultaneously used the power of the Sword Soul and Excalibur. It was no doubt fool¡¯s talk if they wanted to crack the God ughtering Formation.

    If no one helped destroy the formation core exterior to the array world, there was no way for them to escape.

    However, the duo did not know that they were trapped in such an uncrackable array world. They were still attempting to find a way to escape that did not even exist.

    However, such racking of brains could notst too long because the horde of monsters had already begun attacking the Shell of the ck Turtle from every direction. The translucent turtle shell was beginning to reveal cracks on its surface.

    After withstanding the sts from the ck beams of light and then getting attacked by a horde of monsters, even a divine artefact like the Shell of the ck Turtle would not be able tost very long.

    ¡°There¡¯s no more time.¡±

    Dawn made the calmest of judgments as she said to Shi Xiaobai, ¡°The Shell of the ck Turtle cannotst much longer. Now is not the time to consider how we can escape this world, but to think of a way to escape from the encirclement of these monsters.¡±

    In short, how to live on was the biggest problem they were facing.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and temporarily put aside the thoughts on ¡®escaping the world¡¯. He surveyed his surroundings but monsters filled every corner. Furthermore, there were more and more monsters running from afar to encircle them. It was as if they were in the middle of a sea of monsters, and in the sky were hordes of flying monsters. At the instant the Shell of ck Turtle cracked, they would definitely be drowned by the monsters.

    How were they to escape and survive such a situation?

    Dawn had clearly already considered how they could escape from the monsters while Shi Xiaobai was pondering over how they could escape the world. She directly told him what she thought.

    ¡°Later on, I¡¯ll use the power of my Sword Soul to forcefully open up a path. We shall use the opportunity to escape to the periphery of the encirclement at the fastest speed possible. Although the outer perimeter has many monsters as well, the periphery is more expansive. The monsters can¡¯t cover every inch of it. As long as we find a hole between their cracks, we can escape towards the exterior with sh motion. I believe that the closer we are to the periphery, the more cracks there will be.¡±

    Dawn said calmly, ¡°In short, we should leave this ce first. We should reach a slightly safer spot before we consider how we can escape this world.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was taken aback slightly as he pondered seriously over Dawn¡¯s method.

    The interior was filled with monsters, but there was a wide area towards the exterior. There were indeed many empty spots in between the monsters, so if they were able to escape to the periphery, the chances of sessfully escaping would be ratherrge.

    However, in order to open up a path, Dawn had to use the power of her Sword Soul once again. Could she withstand the use of such tremendous power for three times in such a short period of time?

    Most importantly, with the tiny bit of strength he had barely recovered, how long could he use ¡®Crab Steps¡¯?

    Shi Xiaobai pondered over the situation carefully as he gradually stood up from the ground. At the instant he stood up, his legs could not help but tremble. He immediately focused so as to not appear that weak.

    Damn it, was that all the energy he could recover after such a long period of time?

    Shi Xiaobaimented over his situation. The side effects of using Excalibur while disregarding everything had far exceeded his expectations. It was likely that he could not recover in a short period of time.

    The situation that he was in right now was truly terrible. All he could do was use the remaining bit of energy to forcefully use Crab Steps. All he could do might be to run to the periphery, and when the time came, he would copse out of exhaustion. The girl beside him might very well stop in order to save him.

    He did not want to die there, but even more so, he did not want to implicate her.

    Regardless of anything, at least she had to live on!

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai pretended to stay calm and said, ¡°We shall act as you said, but after escaping their encirclement, we should separate. Two people is too big a target. It will be easier to break through alone. When we run outwards to a safe distance, we can meet up again.¡±

    Sorry, This King might not be able to fulfill the promise of ¡®meeting up¡¯.

    But even if you are alone, please live on as best as you can.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed as he pretended to give a solemn expression that could not be refuted.

    When Dawn heard that, she stood up in silence and walked slowly towards him with a deadpan expression. That pair of ice-blue eyes was colder and more imposing than they ever were.

    She slowly raised her hand and suddenly pushed him in the chest.

    Shi Xiaobai, who had barely managed to stand up straight, was caught off guard as he fell straight to the ground.

    Shi Xiaobai suffused a bitter smile. That girl was truly too smart to easily see through his thoughts.

    ¡°In your present state, you won¡¯t be able to run to the periphery alone.¡±

    Dawn squatted down and gave him a serious and solemn stare.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately grinned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This King is the King of kings after all. How can This King die here? As long as a tiny trick is used, these monsters can¡¯t do anything to This King. This King will definitely meet up with you in the periphery, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Lies!¡±

    The girl¡¯s calm voice that was filled with rich hidden emotions, cut Shi Xiaobai off from continuing his lies.

    She sighed and stretched out her hand. She gently touched Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face and said softly, ¡°Do you know that surviving in a world alone is more terrifying than death?¡±

 Chapter 459: To the Ends of the World Together (2/2)

    Chapter 459: To the Ends of the World Together (2/2)

    ¡°Lies!¡±

    The girl¡¯s calm voice that was filled with rich hidden emotions, cut Shi Xiaobai off from continuing his lies.

    She sighed and stretched out her hand. She gently touched Shi Xiaobai¡¯s face and said softly, ¡°Do you know that surviving in a world alone is more terrifying than death?¡±

    The words that were filled with feelings seemed to conceal a hidden story. It caused Shi Xiaobai to face it in silence.

    ¡°Si¡­¡±

    Suddenly, he felt pain in his cheeks as Shi Xiaobai jolted awake from the mncholic mood.

    He saw Dawn pinching his cheeks forcefully and staring at him with her beautiful ice-blue eyes. Her voice had the tensions of a girl, ¡°So, your suggestion of running separately has been rejected! If you want to run, we run together. If you you want to die, we die together! No more nonsense, or I¡¯ll really turn angry!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt his heart turn warm as he felt touched. He was momentarily at a loss for words.

    After a moment, he sighed and said seriously, ¡°This King never easily gives up, but this time, This King does not know how long he canst as well. You should understand that by running together, This King will only implicate you¡­¡±

    ¡°Get on!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sentence was interrupted midway.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai looked up in astonishment and saw Dawn genuflecting with her back facing him. She was using a tone that left no room for doubt to say, ¡°Get on, I¡¯ll carry you.¡±

    The shoulder frame that did not seem very broad and that slender figure entuated her slim figure. With a firm tone, she said, ¡°Get on, I¡¯ll carry you¡±. It was like a pair of warm hands were tightly holding Shi Xiaobai¡¯s heart.

    Shi Xiaobai fell into a prolonged silence before eventually shaking his head. He said in a resolute manner, ¡°No, using the power of your Sword Soul for a third time would definitely have consumed a great deal of energy. You won¡¯t be able tost long carrying another person while running under such a situation. This will not be an implication but This King dragging you to die together. It¡¯s impossible for This King to do that.¡±

    Dawn gave a gentle smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my mental energies have fully recovered. Your tiny bit of weight would not affect me at all. Furthermore, if I carry you, the target is equivalent to being only one person. You would not need to worry about your weakness implicating me. Isn¡¯t his a method that kills two birds with one stone?¡±

    ¡°Lies.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head resolutely, ¡°To carry a person under such a situation would definitely result in a very restricted situation when ites to dodging. It will also greatly increase the expenditure of stamina. It will only exhaust you faster. This King definitely can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Dawn wiped the smile off her face slowly as she looked solemnly at Shi Xiaobai for a few seconds. She suddenly raised her hand and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t climb on, I¡¯ll knock you unconscious and run with you on my back.¡±

    The overbearing tone and serious expression indicated that she was absolutely not joking.

    Shi Xiaobai was left dumbfounded, but he knew very well that if Dawn wanted to knock him unconscious, he did not have any strength to resist her. Furthermore, resistance would only waste Dawn¡¯s stamina. He obviously would not do so.

    However, wasn¡¯t it just making trouble for herself to carry an unconscious person while running in the horde of monsters?

    No, she was being serious. She would really do that!

    That was¡­really too unreasonable!

    Shi Xiaobai felt his head ache. He could not think of a way to convince the adamant girl despite racking his brains.

    At that moment, he suddenly felt his body seemingly turn weightless.

    ¡°Hey!?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was appalled. It turned out that the girl had given up on convincing him. She forcefully carried him.

    Shi Xiaobai attempted to resist, but he immediately received a warning stare.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Dawn stared at him with a sideways nce before she lightly waved her right hand.

    Shi Xiaobai was left beyond tears and all he could do was quiet down. Dawn had suddenly be dictatorial because she was telling him that a war of words was useless. She was determined to carry him.

    Shi Xiaobai finally gave up on resisting because it was better being conscious than being knocked out. If he was unconscious, there was really nothing he could do.

    Rip!

    At that moment, there was the sound of clothes tearing. Shi Xiaobai looked to his side and saw that the girl had tugged at her sleeve and torn a piece of fabric from it, exposing a tiny bit of her fair arm.

    What was she doing?

    After half a minute, the answer was revealed. He saw the girl tear out patches after patches of fabric before twisting them into a rope. After that, she looped the rope around her chest and his back, tying them tightly together.

    She tightened the rope with a lot of strength. And even though it caused their bodies to stick closely together, she did not react to it. She did so only to ensure that the rope was tightened so that he would not fall off midway.

    However, she was apparently worrying over something else. She suddenly said in a nonchnt tone, ¡°If you forcefully escape the rope, I will immediately turn back and tie you back together.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was left at a loss whether tough or to cry. The girl could even read his mind of him choosing to sacrificing himself during moments of danger. Such a dictatorial method gave him no opportunities to reject her.

    But such a high-handed action made Shi Xiaobai even more touched.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a long time before sighing gently. He slowly leaned his body down and wrapped his arms around the girl¡¯s white neck. He ced his head on her shoulder and although it was a very intimate posture, it could also save most of her strength.

    He was out of options, so he could only choose to believe in her and do his best to recover his strength in the shortest amount of time for her.

    However, what was going on was quite a normal clich¨¦. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be the boy domineeringly carrying the girl?

    Why was itpletely opposite when it came to them?

    The script isn¡¯t right!

    Shi Xiaobai had the rare feeling of being bashful and embarrassed.

    However, he did not know that the girl that was carrying him was feeling even more bashful.

    From the front, to which he could not see, Dawn had her head lowered. She was gently biting her lower lip as she was already blushing red. Light constantly shimmered in her eyes in a brilliant and attractive manner, with a hint of a young girl¡¯s charm in them.

    In her bashfulness, there was a hint of sweetness, and the sweetness was intermixed with a hint of agony.

    She was having mixed emotions, but she only had one thought.

    Protect him!

    Even at the cost of my life!

    Dawn looked up at the Shell of ck Turtle that was about to shatter at any moment. Outside the shell, there were hordes of monsters that gnashed their teeth and brandished their ws. There were incessant roars that were filled with killing intent.

    Even if death were to inundate the entire world, she would definitely open up a path to live on with him!

    If this world did not have light, then¡­

    ¡°Hey, Shi Xiaobai, we have to live on. Because we agreed to proceed forward together¡­¡±

    The girl held onto the boy¡¯s feet with one hand, while her other hand held the holy sword named Lucifer¡¯s Sword. She said gently, ¡°proceed forward together¡­to the ends of the world!¡±

 Chapter 460: Earthbound Yaksha (1/3)

    Chapter 460: Earthbound Yaksha (1/3)

    Three minutes!

    A very long three minutes!

    An excruciating three minutes!

    To Field Marshal Awesomo, that was the most painful three minutes of his life.

    That was the first time he had a true understanding how important air was to life. It was also the first time he realized how excruciating it was to not be able to breathe.

    But, apparently, all of that was toote. Even though he used all his strength, it was insufficient to break the spatial barrier. The silver-haired demoness¡¯s magic was redoubtable and she seemed to have undying will. All of that made him feel a deep sense of despair.

    Slowly, his consciousness began to fade away. He knew that the moment he fainted, it would be the end of him. His long life that had spanned ten thousand years would finallye to a close.

    He had lived for too long and had long forgotten death. But at that moment, he finally recalled of the horror of being at the mercy of Death.

    At the cost of being trapped in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental World, he had obtained near eternal life, so he did not want to die, no matter the cost!

    But the more he resisted death, the more he feared it. Fear made Field Marshal Awesomo begin to wail hysterically. However, without any air to propagate sound, he could not even voice it out.

    The remaining essence of his life was beginning to flow away like sand.

    Extreme fear made him feel extreme hate.

    He hated the Daoist that forced him into the despairing situation. He hated that azure-dressed girl who had beaten him so badly that he could not fight back. He hated that silver-haired demoness that enclosed his hope in a separate dimension!

    At the same time, he hated that Excellency that had sealed his strength ¡®to make the game more interesting¡¯.

    He felt hate, but he had a tiny shred of an extravagant wish.

    Would that Excellency save him?

    Even though he was already a failed toy, would the Excellency have a guilty conscience considering how he had acted dutifully for ten thousand years?

    No, how could the Excellency have any heart?

    Extravagant hopes and despair interweaved in his heart as his consciousness and hope slowly extinguished as he struggled helplessly.

    ¡­

    ¡°Is it finally going to end?¡±

    Liu Yu wiped the cold sweat from his nervous face. Field Marshal Awesomo was already sprawled on the ground and did not even have the strength to move. Everything had happened as Liu Yu nned, but he did not dare to heave a sigh of relief.

    They could not rx until Shi Xiaobai was rescued and Field Marshal Awesomo waspletely dead.

    However, the most worrisome matters typically were the easiest to happen.

    Just as Field Marshal Awesomo was about to close his eyes, a ck shadow descended from the sky. A ck beam with an ice-cold luster shed across like a steel string, cleaving the solid spatial barrier into two instantly. Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s body was also taken out of the vacuum zone at the next moment.

    The sudden turn of events gave the nervous group a shock. They immediately cast their gazes over.

    The ck shadow was extremely fast. In a few seconds, it had brought Field Marshal Awesomo to the boundary of the basin. When it stopped, Field Marshal Awesomo, who had been thrown behind it, was gasping for the air that he had yearned for. It was like a dried fish had finally returned to the ocean.

    On second look, the ck shadow looked truly terrifying. It was taller and bigger in size than Field Marshal Awesomo. Its hair was burning with green mes and it was dozens of feet tall. It was burning like a candle.

    One of its eyes was at the top of its head, and another was found on its chin. They were of different shapes, with some triangr and some crescent-shaped.

    Its nose had nostrils like the eyes of a snail. They protruded and retracted from time to time, with one facing to the sky and one facing to the ground.

    One of its ears grew in front while another grew behind. Their shapes were horrifying.

    Its skin exuded a strange grayness, making it appear very striking in daytime. Its right hand held a samurai sword that waspletely ck as it exuded an appalling aura.

    Everyone turned alert. From the way it had shed apart the spatial barrier in one strike and the speed it demonstrated, the ugly monster was definitely very powerful.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Liu Yu questioned very directly.

    ¡°Thou shalt knoweth me as Earthbound Yaksha.¡±

    The ugly monster did not n on concealing his identity at all. With a hoarse and piercing voice, it said, ¡°Thou shalt knoweth that standing before thee is the Level Lord of the eighth level who was ordered to save this trash, and ughter thee. Thou shalt knoweth that my strength is at maximum capacity. There is no need for thee to struggle.¡±

    Everyone was rmed.

    The ugly monster was actually the Level Lord of the eighth level, named Earthbound Yaksha?

    How did the eighth level¡¯s Level Lorde to the world of the seventh level? Wasn¡¯t this in vition of the assessment program¡¯s defined rules?

    But no, if the mastermind behind this was the assessment program, it was only natural that it could change it as it wished.

    And from the power it revealed, it did not seem to be bluffing.

    Could it be as it said that it was the Level Lord at full strength?

    If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t the sudden appearance of this character be too troublesome!?

    Everyone turned secretly anxious as they clenched the weapons in their hands to prepare for battle.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­has the Excellency finally decided to end this meaningless game?¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomoughed maniacally. He felt more hateful after surviving the cmity. However, he first coldly looked at Earthbound Yaksha that had termed him ¡®this trash¡¯. He said in a deep voice, ¡°You deliberately waited till This Field Marshal was about to die before you appeared. Was it the Excellency¡¯s intentions or yours?¡±

    Earthbound Yaksha turned its head with a stare and said calmly, ¡°Obviously it is not of mine own intention. If ¡®t be true not, thineplete death would mark the appearance of me. To what end is there to keepeth trash like thee?¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo thundered angrily, ¡°Fool, if This Field Marshal was at his full strength, you wouldn¡¯t be able to put up a fight at all!¡±

    Earthbound Yaksha chuckled coldly as it said, ¡°Thou art living in dreams.¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo stared angrily at the Yaksha¡¯s back, but he knew that he needed its protection. It went to great effort to snuff out his mes of anger, but immediately directed the hatred away. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Earthbound Yaksha, do not harm those humans. They are not to die so easily. This Field Marshal will let them have a taste of the agony of hell! Count it as if This Field Marshal owes you one.¡±

    Earthbound Yaksha gave Field Marshal Awesomo a prating look and said with a chuckle, ¡°What thou owe is useless, but better than nothing it is not. The group shalt art spared as thee please.¡±

    The two Level Lords exchanged biting remarks as though there was no one else. They did not think anything of the seven trial-takers present.

    Sunless finally lost her patience. Although she could directly sense that overwhelming power exuded by the Earthbound Yaksha was much higher than Field Marshal Awesomo, she knew she could not act hastily. Only by cooperating with the rest would their chances of victory be higher. However, she really could not wait any longer.

    The moment she thought of Shi Xiaobai in danger, she did not wish to wait another second longer.

    When her calmness reached its limit, her reason copsed as a result. With sword clenched, Sunless took a step forward.

    But at that moment, a voice that had been silent for a long while suddenly sounded.

    ¡°Sunless, wait a moment first.¡±

 Chapter 460: Earthbound Yaksha (2/3)

    Chapter 460: Earthbound Yaksha (2/3)

    The voice immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention, while Sunless subconsciously turned her head over.

    She saw Speechless walking slowly over.

    Mu Yuesheng immediately used Lightning shstep toe to his side. After a careful check, she realized that the wound on Speechless¡¯ left chest had basically been healed. She could not help but smack her lips and say, ¡°It¡¯spletely healed!¡±

    Liu Yu said in astonishment, ¡°Isn¡¯t that recovery rate of yours way too astounding?¡±

    In the distance, Pulp Farmer¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. He was the only one who knew how Speechless was able to quickly recover from his wounds. More impressive than his recovery rate was his ability to endure excruciating pain.

    The scene of Speechless mangling his wounds while remaining nonchnt had been drilled into Pulp Farmer¡¯s mind.

    Sunless was also somewhat astonished, but she did not have any time to care about that. She used a curious nce to inquire Speechless why she had to wait.

    Speechless also guessed that Sunless was extremely anxious, so he did not keep her in suspense. As he walked over, he said, ¡°Now, the most important thing is to kill Field Marshal Awesomo and rescue Shi Xiaobai. We no longer have time to beat or kill Earthbound Yaksha. Now the best method is for you to wait by the side. The six of us will do our best to hold back Earthbound Yaksha. Grab an opportunity and directly murder Field Marshal Awesomo.¡±

    ¡°I know you are in a hurry, but you are the one with the highest chances of killing Field Marshal Awesomo among the seven of us. My strength might be higher than yours, but in terms of damage and burst of strength, I¡¯m inferior to you. So, you have to wait patiently. Wait till we are able to hold back Earthbound Yaksha before striking. The oue will depend on that.¡±

    Sunless remained silent for a moment as the momentary return of her reason told her that Speechless¡¯ method was correct. She nodded and turned around to retreat to a spot far away from the rest. She held her sword in wait. Her sharp eyes made her seem like she was a leopard that would pounce at any time.

    A cold smile suffused across Earthbound Yaksha lips. The few humans had brazenly revealed their strategy and that act waspletely ignoring its existence.

    Thou shalt attempt holding me back?

    Nothing more than a bunch of naive daws.

    Fine, I doth not mind letting them has¡¯t a taste of the cruelness of despair.

    Speechless was always a person of action. He immediately demonstrated the executive power of his decision. After exining his n to Sunless in front of everyone, he did not waste a single second. The strolling suddenly came to an end as he burst forward and charged at Earthbound Yaksha. He was like a crouching tiger that had suddenly pounced.

    ¡°Pulp Farmer, Feng Yuanlin, triangr formation, seal its movements with This Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Mu Yuesheng, Liu Yu, long-range suppression!¡±

    ¡°Mu Lengxi, Spatial Transference, target it on Field Marshal Awesomo!¡±

    Speechless shouted as he ran, and finished his battle strategy assignments at the fastest possible speed.

    The six people whose names were shouted immediately did the corresponding actions. Speechless was always considered by the masses as the ¡®number one youth in China¡¯. There was no one below the age of sixteen in China whose fame couldpare with his. And what resulted in his fame was his unparalleled talent. Four years ago, he had represented China to take part in the once-every-four-years World Hero Tournament (Youth Division). He had fought all the geniuses in the world below the age of sixteen. Back then, he was only ten years old, and his cultivation realm was only at the Psionic Mortal Realm. Yet, he had managed to enter the round of eight, stunning the world.

    As the rookies knew this, none of them hesitated at executing Speechless¡¯ orders.

    Pulp Farmer charged from the left with spear in hand. Feng Yuanlin raised a gigantic shield and bashed from the right. Speechless charged straight in front of Earthbound Yaksha. The triangr spots they were standing in closed in on Earthbound Yaksha, forming aplete seal with the basin¡¯s cliff walls.

    Mu Yuesheng ced her hands to the ground as ice-blue lightning bolts sizzled. Two bolts as big as vines meandered through the ground like snakes. They bit at Earthbound Yaksha¡¯s feet from a hidden angle.

    Liu Yu threw his few remaining paper talismans and quickly chanted a few incantations. Translucent chains began to emerge out of the paper talismans, and on the end of the chains were sharp hooks that iled towards the Earthbound Yaksha¡¯s limbs.

    Mu Lengxi flipped through her ancient spellbook and focused to release her magic. Although the spells she conjured did not need any chanting, a spell like Spatial Transference that bordered on forbidden magic still needed a period of time to umte her mana. The spellbook glowed with intensity, changing from weak to strong. Elemental magic began to tremble as they formed spatial power.

    Sunless waited a distance away while gathering her strength. After listening to Speechless¡¯ battle assignments, she had understood his n. If nothing went wrong, Mu Lengxi would use Spatial Transference to move Field Marshal Awesomo, who was hiding behind Earthbound Yaksha, near her. The Speechless trio would seal off Earthbound Yaksha¡¯s route of escape, while Mu Yuesheng and Liu Yu would hold Earthbound Yaksha back from a distance, giving her ample time.

    It was unknown how long they could hold Earthbound Yaksha back, and what she could do was to do her best to kill Field Marshal Awesomo in the shortest amount of time when he was teleported to her.

    This was very likely theirst chance.

    Sunless held her breath as she clenched her sword tightly.

    Earthbound Yaksha squinted its scarlet eyes and nced scornfully at the group. A teasing smile suffused across its lips.

    Thee bethink it¡¯s a perfect n?

    But foolish humans, thee has¡¯t mistaken something.

    ¡°Doth thee not knoweth I am the Earthbound Yaksha?¡±

    The Earthbound Yaksha sneered as it slowly raised the ck samurai sword in its hand.

    ¡°Vai?rava?a Heavenly sh!¡±

    It lifted its hand and fell its de. It looked like a slice from top to bottom, but six cold ck de beams shed out in different directions simultaneously.

    In addition, when the Earthbound Yaksha raised its ck de, a force that caused the hearts to palpitate filled the area. It caused the group to fill their souls tremble as their bodies turned stiff. They were instantly unable to move.

    The six ck de beams shed over as the situation instantly reversed.

    Pulp Farmer¡¯s chest armor was shed into two as he flew backwards while spewing boiling blood.

    Feng Yuanlin¡¯s gigantic shield was shattered as a deep wound was shed on his shoulder. He nearly lost his entire arm.

    The paper talismans floating in the air were diced to pieces by the de beam causing Liu Yu to suffer a bacsh. He coughed out blood as he knelt to the ground.

    As for the lightning bolts that were winding through the ground, they were cleaved apart by the de beams that fell from the sky. The de beams traced the lightning bolts back to Mu Yuesheng. Thankfully, she severed her output in time and prevented her organs from suffering severe damage. However, she was instantly left seriously injured by forcefully severing her attack.

    Mu Lengxi was fine as she managed to conjure an ice shield to withstand the de beam, but the ice shield had been conjured in a rush, so it was unable to fully withstand the de beam. The remaining de beam shed through the spellbook in her hands.

    Speechless used ¡®Mirror Replication¡¯ and forcefully produced ¡®Vai?rava?a Heavenly sh¡¯ with a samurai sword he produced using psionic power. However, all he managed was to stop the de beam that was heading straight for him.

    With a single sh of its de, Earthbound Yaksha had injured four of them and torn up the spellbook. It was equivalent to five of them losing their ability to do battle. Only Speechless could still continue to do battle.

    Earthbound Yaksha said with a sneer, ¡°All of thee has¡¯t underestimated mine own power.¡±

    No matter how perfect a n was, it was useless against the huge gap separating them from absolute strength.

 Chapter 460: Earthbound Yaksha (3/3)

    Chapter 460: Earthbound Yaksha (3/3)

    Speechless could not help but clench his fist. He had indeed underestimated Earthbound Yaksha¡¯s strength, but it was not because of the strike called ¡®Vai?rava?a Heavenly sh¡¯, but the ¡®Soul Suppression¡¯ the Earthbound Yaksha had dealt to them before it struck.

    That intimidating instant was what determined the oue.

    In the psionic cultivation realms, only entities with cultivation at the Psionic Might Realm could deliver ¡®Soul Suppression¡¯. Although the Earthbound Yaksha¡¯s power did note from psionic power, it was possible to estimate that its strength was above the Psionic Might Realm at the very least.

    Psionic Mortal Realm, Psionic Soul Realm, Psionic Might Realm. Their cultivation levels were two full realms away from Earthbound Yaksha¡¯s!

    Speechless had a certain amount of immunity when it came to ¡®Soul Suppression¡¯, because he had undergone training to resist ¡®Soul Suppression¡¯ from a young age. It was termed ¡®resistance training¡¯, and he had long imbued the ¡®resistance¡¯ into his being.

    But the rest likely had not experienced any strict form of ¡®resistance training¡¯. Their ability to resist stem purely from their personal willpower. The more resolute one¡¯s willpower was, the less influence ¡®Soul Suppression¡¯ had on them.

    From the looks of it, Mu Yuesheng, Pulp Farmer, Liu Yu, and Feng Yuanlin were unable to resist ¡®Soul Suppression¡¯. Although they were only momentarily suppressed, it was deadly enough. If Earthbound Yaksha had not fulfilled his promise to Field Marshal Awesomo and spared their lives, they would probably already be dead.

    Mu Lengxi had barely managed to withstand the ¡®Soul Suppression¡¯, and was able to conjure an ice shield to defend, but she was unable to change the oue of her spellbook being destroyed.

    From the looks of it, even if the five of them did not lose their ability to dobat, they would be useless in the battle if they could not withstand ¡®Soul Suppression¡¯.

    Therefore, this battle was a solo duel for the only person who could withstand the ¡®Soul Suppression¡¯¡ªSpeechless.

    No, that¡¯s not right. There was another person.

    Speechless nced at Sunless, who was in the distance.

    She looked like she was eager to strike, and with her close to madness willpower, it was unlikely for her to sumb to ¡®Soul Suppression¡¯, right?

    However, was it really good to let her join the battle?

    The most important thing to do now was not to defeat Earthbound Yaksha but to kill Field Marshal Awesomo to save Shi Xiaobai!

    The n could not change, so he could only hold back Earthbound Yaksha himself!

    Speechless decided firmly on the spot as he charged at Earthbound Yaksha once again. At the same time, he shouted at Sunless, ¡°Sunless, try finding an opportunity from the side. Remember, your goal is Field Marshal Awesomo! Leave Earthbound Yaksha to me. You just need to think of ways to kill Field Marshal Awesomo!¡±

    Sunless nodded and expressed her agreement to his proposal.

    Earthbound Yaksha responded with a sneer, ¡°What¡¯s the point of struggling?¡±

    Struggle?

    A cold smile suffused in Speechless¡¯s heart.

    Arrogance was a fatal weakness. People who belittled others would typically pay a terrible price.

    As he was blessed by God, he possessed the most outstanding human genes. He had awakened his S-ss superpower¡ª¡¯Mirror Replication¡¯.

    ¡®Mirror Replication¡¯ had several usage limitations.

    First, ¡®Mirror Replication¡¯ was automatically triggered. When someone near him used a move, the move would be automatically replicated and stored.

    Second, ¡®Mirror Replication¡¯ could only store ten moves. When the eleventh move was stored, the first move would be deleted.

    Third, the storage time of ¡®Mirror Replication¡¯ onlysted an hour. The move would be deleted after an hour.

    Fourth, moves that surpassed his own strength could not be replicated.

    Although there were many limitations, the usage effects were extremely monstrous. It perfectly matched the evaluation of a ¡®S-ss¡¯ superpower. And its effects were¡ªzero energy consumption, zero cost, perfectly stored moves.

    The concept of perfect replicationy in dy time, duration, released strength, and various other aspects. However, Dawn had previously spotted certain ws in it, proving that it was not perfect replication. It actually had very minute differences.

    Despite the many limitations and ws, Speechless¡¯s superpower still allowed him to have inestimable upper limits to his strength.

    Although Mu Lengxi andpany had their attacks interrupted, thankfully, his automatic replication was triggered, so he had stored ten mirrored moves.

    Therefore, he alone was able toplete a n that needed six people!

    Speechless charged straight at Earthbound Yaksha and used familiar psionic conjuration to construct a psionic samurai sword. His first de he shed out was ¡®Vai?rava?a Heavenly sh¡¯!

    A look of surprise shed in Earthbound Yaksha¡¯s eyes. It never expected that the human was able to ignore its ¡®Soul Suppression¡¯, and was able to sh out a ¡®Vai?rava?a Heavenly sh¡¯ that was extremely close in strength as the one it could produce. However, it faced the attack in aposed manner. It easily shattered the ck de beam as though it was teasing its prey.

    At that moment, Speechless suddenly leaped high into the sky and used psionic power to give him a forward burst. He stayed in mid-air for a few seconds as he quickly chanted, ¡°Vileness Begone From the Heaven and Earth, Mysteries and Gods Encaved in Unfathomable Profoundness, Imbue Me with World Power of the Highest Order, Announcing to the Nine Heavens, Inviting the Purifying Generals and Ambassadors, The ying of Demons, A Sending for Myriad Souls¡­¡±

    In the short period of time taken to chant, he was able to construct more than a hundred psionic talismans with the stored memories of ¡®Mirror Replication¡¯. At the final instance of his chant, he scattered the talismans into the sky.

    ¡°Incantation for Purifying the Heaven and the Earth!¡±

    A divine white light fell from the sky and shot straight at Earthbound Yaksha.

    Liu Yu stared in disbelief.

    However, Earthbound Yaksha only sneered, ¡°Trivial tricks!¡±

    Following that, it swept its de towards the sky. ck smoke that billowed immediately devoured the holy light.

    But at the same time, Speechless had alreadynded. When he stepped on the ground, two bolts of lightning meandered straight at Earthbound Yaksha¡¯s feet like snakes.

    ¡°Daw!¡±

    Earthbound Yaksha shook its head in a mocking fashion. It suavely shed towards the ground, producing a fine crack. When the bolts struck the crack, they turned to smoke with a sizzle, but lost all momentum to proceed forward.

    However, at that split instant, it was unknown when Speechless managed to traverse more than a kilometer. With psionic spear in hand, he thrust it at Earthbound Yaksha.

    ¡°Courting death?¡±

    Earthbound Yaksha finally lost its patience as it raised its de. It was prepared to slice the charging human that did not cherish his life into two. However, just as it raised its de, it keenly felt something strange.

    A sneer suffused across Speechless¡¯s lips. At the moment Earthbound Yaksha was not paying attention to its back, a six-pointed star nexus had already lit up with a gorgeous brilliance.

    Charging head on with a spear was just a trick to divert Earthbound Yaksha¡¯s attention. His only target from the very beginning was to use ¡®Spatial Transference¡¯ to move the hiding Field Marshal Awesomo near Sunless!

    ¡°It all depends on you! Sunless!¡±

    Speechless roared in his heart!

    However, just as he believed his ns had seeded, he saw Earthbound Yaksha suddenly turn its torso around and stab the ground behind it. It exposed its waistpletely to his spear.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Speechless did not expect Earthbound Yaksha to so quickly notice his goal, much less expect that it would make such a choice.

    Did itpletely turn a blind eye to the damage he could cause?

    Foolish creature, you shall pay the price for your arrogance!

    Speechless thundered angrily as a cold beam preceded before his spear thrust forward like a dragon. It stabbed straight into Earthbound Yaksha¡¯s waist, but when it hit its mark, it felt like it had stabbed straight into a mud pool. The spear had been devoured by Earthbound Yaksha¡¯s body!

    At the same time, Earthbound Yaksha¡¯s ck de had ruptured the six-pointed star array, forcefully ending the channeling of ¡®Spatial Transference¡¯.

    ¡°Knowest thou not this? Feeble human!

    Earthbound Yaksha sneered as it turned back and shed ¡®Vai?rava?a Heavenly sh¡¯!

    Speechless hurriedly retreated but due to the close distance, he was injured by the de beam despite managing to partially dodge it. The already injured him immediately turned pale as he knelt to the ground.

    So close. Sess was so close.

    But he had ultimately failed.

    He never expected that the Earthbound Yaksha could keenly smell the scent of magic, much less expect that its body could turn around in such a freakish manner.

    ¡°As a Yaksha, evil spirits from hell art extremelyptible to magical elements. It is unfortunate. Thou art clever, but thee hadst hath used a wrong strategy.¡±

    Earthbound Yaksha sneered as it raised its de at Speechless, ¡°Thou art the most dangerous, so it¡¯s most important that thee kicketh the bucket.¡±

    Earthbound Yaksha had identified Speechless as the greatest threat and it had decided not to spare his life.

    From afar, Sunless sighed as she walked towards Earthbound Yaksha with her sword raised.

    Although Speechless had failed, wasting a great deal of her time, the kind her was not one to leave him in the lurch.

    However, in the end, it required Earthbound Yaksha to be defeated before Field Marshal Awesomo could be killed.

    In the end, she still had to battle alone.

    In the end, she still could only trust herself.

    Sunless felt somewhat disappointed.

    Earthbound Yaksha nced at Sunless as a light smile suffused across its lips. From the looks of it, the game was about to end. Its appearance hadpletely broken the bnce of the game. It only wished that thest toy was able to struggle a little longer. But before that, it needed to dice up the youth that had nearly embarrassed it.

    Earthbound Yaksha raised its de slowly and was about to let it fall.

    Speechless knelt on the ground while holding his chest. His face was pale and his gaze looked clouded. He did not seem like he had any strength left for resisting.

    The other injured ones limped over, but the moment they made contact with the formless ¡®Soul Suppression¡¯, their already weakened bodies were left rooted to the ground.

    The fog of despair had already covered the heavens.

    Who could save this battle situation of defeat?

    ¡°Lllla¡­¡±

    A hymn of l¡¯ suddenly sounded.

    At the moment the song sounded, a miracle happened.

 Chapter 461 (1/2)

    Chapter 461 (1/2)

    At the instant the Shell of the ck Turtle shattered, Dawn shed out the Sword Soul she had readied.

    This time, Shi Xiaobai managed to appreciate the immensity of the Sword Soul from close proximity. He could not help but feel a longing for this third realm of sword techniques.

    The moment the Sword Soulnded, white light immediately filled the world in front of them. Tragic wails resounded through the clouds but it onlysted for a moment. The might of the strike had vanquished at least a hundred monsters, while a path had been sted forcefully from the interior zone.

    Logically speaking, the power of the Sword Soul should have consumed a great deal of Dawn¡¯s mental energy, but it did not stop her from immediately charging out after the sh.

    As the opening she had forcefully sted open would very quickly be filled by the surviving monsters, every second was crucial. Every second determined the oue of their survival.

    Dawn¡¯s sh motion technique focused on speed, and whenpared to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Crab Steps, its dodging ability was slightly inferior, but its speed was clearly much faster. And even more remarkable was that instantaneous burst of speed she could muster. Its impressiveness took Shi Xiaobai¡¯s breath away.

    Even though she was carrying him, Dawn was able to rush out to the periphery of the encirclement in the blink of an eye. The surrounding monsters did not even manage to react in time.

    Shi Xiaobai finally understood why the gargantuan had been beheaded in one strike. Other than underestimating the amount of power Dawn¡¯s strike had, a very important reason was that her instantaneous burst of speed was just too sudden.

    However, rushing to the periphery of the encirclement did not indicate their safety. It only meant the beginning of their escape.

    As the white light dissipated, the monsters began to react. The monsters in the inner ring immediately surrounded them from the back, while the monsters in the periphery roared while attacking them from the front. The monsters that were circling the skies charged down as they issued sharp screeches.

    The monsters inundated them from every direction like a flood. Their overwhelming killing intent seemed to signify the apocalypse.

    However, Dawn demonstrated her stunning strength and state of mind at that instant. Her extreme calmness prevented the threat of death from binding her. Amid the densely-packed monsters, she would keenly detect the fleeting cracks in between the monsters. Finally, with a tremendous burst of speed, she would tunnel through them.

    If she were to encounter a monster blockade that had monsters being shoulder to shoulder, she would determine the weakest point of the blockade in the shortest possible amount of time and use the power of her Sword Truth to break through the blockade.

    And what impressed Shi Xiaobai the most was how she would ingeniously use the monsters she attracted as meat shields against the ck beams of light that she was dodging. It sounded simple, but it needed massive amounts of observational and improvisational abilities.

    This girl, who grew up to be the Hero King, had been deemed to be the strongest person in all of human history. She had perfectly demonstrated the outstandingprehensive qualities she possessed¡ªfast speeds, impressive bursts of power, mental state of mind that were nearly nonhuman, urate judgment, excellent observational skills and improvisation.

    So despite carrying a person, it was because of all these qualitiesbined that allowed her to dart through the monsters that filled the world like there were none at all. At a stable pace, she proceeded towards the periphery where there were fewer and fewer monsters grouped together. Gradually, she pulled a gap between the monsters that were in hot pursuit.

    Shi Xiaobai was able to acutely sense how powerful she was by being carried by her. He was secretly awed by her. Although he had once traversed a sea of demonic beasts, he had used the dodging and confusing traits of Crab Steps to make his breakthrough. Furthermore, he had used wine with aphrodisiac to cause confusion by making the demonic beasts to go into heat. As for Dawn¡¯s method of progress, it was as smooth as flowing water. She was like a sharp sword that tore straight through the encirclement of the monsters.

    All Shi Xiaobai could do was try his best to lower his body and ensure that he would not affect the girl under him. Then, he would silently shout the numeric thumbs up, ¡®666¡¯.

    Due to Dawn¡¯s excellent performance, the escape process became surprisingly sessful. They quickly prated the most densely-packed interior and middle regions and came to the periphery were the monsters were rtively scattered apart. However, the monsters in front of them did not seem to have an end. After passing batch after batch of monsters, they failed to see an end to it. It was as if the entire world was filled with monsters that were gathering towards them.

    There was a steady flow of monsters streaming in front of them while there were monsters in hot pursuit behind them. There was no time for her to rest.

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but worry over the girl¡¯s stamina as he whispered, ¡°Put This King down. The periphery is already safe enough. This King will be fine alone.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    Dawn responded in a firm manner, ¡°If you are worried about my stamina, your concern is unnecessary. This bit of expenditure is nothing to me. Your weight does not have any effect on me. The problem you worried about in the beginning about dodging has been resolved. If the inner circle failed to stop me, there is no need to worry about the periphery. If you find it embarrassing to be carried by a girl, why don¡¯t¡­you carry me the next time?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice sounded more energetic and bright than Shi Xiaobai had expected. She did not sound exhausted at all and it made Shi Xiaobai heave a sigh of relief. From the looks of it, he had underestimated Dawn¡¯s stamina and endurance. Maybe carrying him really did not affect her much.

    Shi Xiaobai decided to abide to her decision this time. He said, ¡°This King will abide to your decisions for now, but try not to force it. If you are tired, honestly tell This King. This King¡¯s strength is about to recover as well. When the timees, let This King carry you instead.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Dawn responded with a clear sense of joy in her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s so boring. Shall we chat?¡±

    Suddenly, she turned her head and said a single sentence. Although she turned her head back the next second, Shi Xiaobai had managed to see the yearning in her bright ice-blue eyes.

    ¡°Won¡¯t it distract you?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai inquired softly. Having a chat in and fraught with dangers would be considered quite an oddity, but Shi Xiaobai did not mind. However, he was a bit worried that it would affect the girl who needed to focus to dodge the monsters and the ck beams.

    ¡°Of course not. Although I¡¯m unable to triple-task like you, I¡¯m still able to dual-task. If you keep looking down on me, I¡¯ll turn angry. Let me ask you again, do you want to chat or not?¡±

    Probably because they were getting more familiar, Dawn began to demonstrate the feminine side of hers to Shi Xiaobai. Her tone had a little emotion in it, and a little willfulness, but it was mostly the coquettishness of a girl.

    Shi Xiaobai naturally did not reject her as he said with a nod, ¡°Alright, what do we chat about?¡±

    Dawn pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Actually, I always wanted to know what is the name of the final strike you produced during that battle with me?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai faltered for a moment.

    The final strike during the battle?

    Wasn¡¯t that Excalibur?

    Come to speak of it, the strike¡¯s appearance and name were an imitation of the blond woman¡¯s sh with Lucifer¡¯s Sword in his mind. And that blond woman was the grown up Dawn Li.

    The feeling was somewhat strange when the creator asked about the sword technique he imitated.

    However, it was clear that Dawn at her present age had yet to create the real ¡®Excalibur¡¯. This strike was still a strange and mysterious one to her.

    Just as Shi Xiaobai was hesitating to reply, he heard the girl mutter, as though she was in reverie, ¡°That strike was really pretty¡­¡±

    It looked like she really liked that strike.

    Shi Xiaobai chuckled to himself and said, ¡°That strike¡¯s name is ¡®Excalibur¡¯. The meaning behind it is to ¡®use every bit of strength to produce the final strike that would clinch victory¡¯. The general principle is¡­¡±

    Shi Xiaobai unreservedly described his understanding of ¡®Excalibur¡¯ to her. Dawn listened in relish and quickly understood Shi Xiaobai¡¯s thoughts. She even began giving her own suggestions.

    The clever girl was no doubt a sword genius who had created the ¡®Three Thousand Li Sword¡¯ at the age of eight and the improved version of the ¡®Hundred-eighty Thousand Li Sword¡¯ at the age of nine. Her understanding of swords was much higher than Shi Xiaobai¡¯s, so she immediately pointed out several ws of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Excalibur as well as where it could be improved.

    Using Shi Xiaobai¡¯s line of thought when he created Excalibur as the foundation, Dawn was able to constantly add her own ideas to it, making the technique approach perfection.

    Shi Xiaobai was left in shock. His ability toprehend was equally stunning, but hecked the relevant knowledge when it came to sword techniques. With Dawn pointing it out, he immediately understood how his Excalibur was indeed a wed copy.

    But, the chance of perfecting it was right in front of him!

    Shi Xiaobai was also not one who would resign to ying second fiddle. As he listened to her suggestions, he began retorting the mistakes Dawn had pointed out in a logical manner. At times, he would leave Dawn at a loss for words. The two of them seemed like they were working together to improve the technique, but they also looked like they were engaging in an intense debate.

 Chapter 461: Proclaiming loudly to the sky (2/2)

    Chapter 461: Proiming loudly to the sky (2/2)

    ¡°It may be so, but you are too adamant when ites to the pursuit of power. It makes it overly perilous.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed perilous, but This King believes it¡¯s the final strike, so peril doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°In short, why should it be the final strike?¡±

    ¡°Ast-ditch effort can raise your courage to its limit, but Excalibur does not only have one goal. Most of it is will, the will to attempt a desperate final attempt just for victory.¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s great to use all your strength for victory, a method that does not allow any leeway for defeat would appear too stiff and inflexible, if you were to use all your strength every time. I believe that a sword technique with a multitude of transformations while it being abination of forcefulness and yielding is necessary.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­what you say makes sense. Indeed, transformations with abination of forcefulness and yielding will be more flexible. However, a sword technique with extreme might should not be abandoned. It is critical for the reversal of a dangerous situation. It looks like there is a need to seriously consider the trade-offs between forcefulness and yielding.¡±

    ¡°That point needs to be perfected in actualbat through trial and error. Let us discuss the next problem. The theory behind thepression of energy actually has its limitations. As the limit to the amount of energypressed depends on the sword¡¯s hardness, not everyone would have a holy sword like Lucifer¡¯s Sword. We can¡¯t guarantee that we won¡¯t be disarmed or have the holy sword snatched, so there is still room for improvement for the usage of Excalibur.¡±

    ¡°What about changing the conduit¡¯s energy node?

    ¡°That¡¯s not a simple matter. It requires further research.¡±

    ¡°Compared to the limitations of the sword, This King is more concerned about the speed at which energy can bepressed, as well as letting different energies merged together perfectly.¡±

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you being too greedy? This sort of problem is not one that can be solved overnight!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because it can¡¯t be resolved that¡¯s why we need to discuss it, isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    ¡°Well, that makes sense. Then let¡¯s continue discussing¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The boy and girl ignored the monsters that were everywhere. They treated the roars and yelling around them as thrilling background music as they engaged in an intense debate regarding ¡®Excalibur¡¯.

    With the passage of time, they gradually managed to perfect ¡®Excalibur¡¯ to as far as it could go from theorizing. Although there were still many problems that could not be discussed, they had already enhanced ¡®Excalibur¡¯ by several stages. Furthermore, they had determined the basic direction in which it could be enhanced.

    Shi Xiaobai was extremely excited to the point of him forgetting that he was being pursued by monsters and that he was in a world fraught with danger at every turn.

    It was probably because of the vigor that filled Dawn¡¯s voice and how she did not seem exhausted in any way. Furthermore, her footwork was getting smoother and more natural, as if she was as light as a feather. This finally relieved Shi Xiaobai.

    He was nning on forcefully changing the setup they were in at the moment Dawn showed any signs of fatigue. He would flip around, and carry her on his back, as the proper script would go.

    But from the looks of it, Dawn¡¯s stamina and endurance had really far exceeded his imagination. She did not seem affected at all despite running while dodging constantly for more than ten minutes.

    As she promised, she couldst a very long while.

    If this world truly had an end, they might very well be able to reach the ends of the world.

    After the end of the discussion, Dawn said softly, ¡°Although I¡¯m a bit unwilling to admit it, your ¡®Excalibur¡¯ is the most beautiful sword technique with the most possibilities. I look forward to its future.¡±

    Her voice exuded anticipation, but she was feeling a bit bitter as she probably realized that she no longer had a chance to see the boy she liked very much to produce Excalibur again.

    When Shi Xiaobai heard that, he shook his head and said, ¡°You are wrong. This is not This King¡¯s Excalibur, but¡­our Excalibur!¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes widened as she could not help but ruminate over the words that made her heart stop.

    ¡°Our¡­¡±

    Really?

    Is that really so?

    She had already left traces of herself in that technique?

    That technique was one they possessed together. Furthermore, it was a sword technique that only the two of them had.

    Then, when he produced that technique, would there be an instant when he would recall her name, and think of how she had once existed in his life?

    At that moment, the girl could not help butugh. Herughter was as melodious as a wind chime. It sounded like heavenly bells ringing amid the monsters¡¯ roars.

    Then, without the need to muster her courage, the girl shouted out to the sky in a very natural manner.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai!¡±

    ¡°I like you!¡±

    A direct confession which was filled with deep emotions was mostly pure and innocent. It was a part of her heart that she had never revealed to anyone. She finally took the first brave step of revealing the purest and most real emotions of a young girl.

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat dumbfounded, but he could not help but feel happiness from the bottom of his heart.

    Shi Xiaobai had received three confessions in the past. The first time was when a school belle who he did not know very well suddenly confessed to him before he crossed worlds. Back then, he was somewhat confused and did not think too much about it.

    The second time was when facing Sen Senyuan¡¯s Demon Cmity Gun. The heavily injured Sunless stood by his side and whispered ¡°Like¡± to him. Back then, he was extremely touched. It reaffirmed his intentions of protecting her, but he did not n on responding to her affections.

    But this time, Dawn¡¯s promation was still echoing in the sky. Even though it was drowned by the din of roars, he simultaneously felt a joy and horror from the bottom of his heart.

    He knew that he could not face it in silence this time!

    He had to respond!

    That was because the monsters that surrounded them could tear them apart at any time. And she was still running towards the ends of the world that might not exist.

    She had given all that was beautiful and happy to him, so how could he be so cruel as to remain silent?

    However, just as Shi Xiaobai opened his mouth and was about to respond, he heard a soft voice enter his ear like a gentle breeze.

    ¡°Promise me, you must live on.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai felt like he was struck by lightning as a strong sense of foreboding filled his heart.

    ¡°m!¡±

    Just as he feared, the girl¡¯s running posture copsed finally when she said herst sentence. Her momentum caused her to m to the ground ahead of her.

    Shi Xiaobai, who was pressing down on the girl, was immediately consumed by horror. He called out the girl¡¯s name as he turned the girl¡¯s head.

    He saw that beautiful face that was filled with fatigue. Her eyes were tightly closed and her eyebrows were deeply knitted. Her nose was moving slightly as she maintained a very weak breathing.

    The girl had fainted.

    Just a second ago, the voice was still filled with vigor and it did not show any signs of fatigue. Nothing seemed amiss about the girl that was running at full speed forward. But now, she had fainted and she lookedpletely exhausted.

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s pupils dted as hot tears streamed down his cheeks.

    Fool!

    Idiot!

    Her energetic and rxed behavior of her not looking exhausted at all was all faked. It was just to make you feel at ease.

    Why did you not notice it at all?

    After having used the power of her Sword Soul for three consecutive times, her mental energies were definitely nearly drained. To focus her mental energies, observation, judgment and improvisation for such a long period of time, to the point of dual-tasking, don¡¯t you know how much mental energy was consumed?

    Why didn¡¯t you think of such a simple logic!?

    It was unknown when she had reached her tipping point, but she had forcefully pretended to appear rxed. Do you understand how much pain she had endured?

    Why did you not realize your stupidity until the moment she copsed?

    Even the strong and determined Shi Xiaobai had his weak moments. At that moment, his reason was shattered by the girl¡¯s sentiment. He fell into an abyss of remorse. His heart was in pain.

    ¡°Promise me, you must live on.¡±

    Suddenly, that voice that was more gentle than a breeze echoed softly in his mind.

    Shi Xiaobai was jolted awake as he looked up to survey his surroundings. He returned to the harsh reality from his despondent fantasies. The monsters that continuously surged at him had surrounded him once again. They bared their fangs that stunk and shed their sharp ws. They approached in a ferocious manner.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately wiped the tears off his cheeks and reached out to carry Dawn.

    Now was not the moment to wallow in remorse.

    That was because he had told her to live on and head to the ends of the world.

    That was because he still owed her a response to her confession.

    That was because the girl was still tied tightly to him using the crudely made rope she spent half a minute to make.

    Shi Xiaobai carried the unconscious girl in his arm as his eyes were firm and gentle.

    ¡°This time it¡¯s This King¡¯s turn to protect you.¡±

 Chapter 462: The sudden appearance of despair

    Chapter 462: The sudden appearance of despair

    ¡°Lllla¡­¡±

    It was a prelude that was being hummed, but even so, the instant the voice that had yet to be a song sounded, many miracles had already happened.

    Earthbound Yaksha felt a divine aura that it deeply hated ever since the beginning of its existence. Countless ear-piercing screeches constantly resounded in its ears as it suddenly found its body extremely heavy. It was as though dozens of invisible chains had restrained its body in an ever-tightening fashion. It made the Earthbound Yaksha find it harder to breathe. Its strength seemed to be decreasing bit by bit.

    Mu Yuesheng, Pulp Farmer, Liu Yu, and Feng Yuanlin, who had been suppressed by Earthbound Yaksha¡¯s ¡®Soul Suppression¡¯ suddenly felt relief from the pressure on their bodies. Thebat apprehension that repressed their souls had vanished as an invisible strength seemed to surge into their bodies from the world. Their frailty was quickly removed.

    Sunless felt that her fatigue was wearing away at an extremely fast speed as her blood began to boil. More and more energy filled her every cell as the sword in her hand emitted a delightful sword hum.

    Speechless was immediately awakened from his dazed state. He had been blessed by the melody both physically and mentally, but unlike the other rookies, he didn¡¯t feel much joy. Without needing to turn his head, he could already guess whose voice it was.

    As for the others, they spontaneously turned their heads towards the origins of the voice, and together, they widened their eyes in astonishment.

    The bespectacled silver-haired girl was standing on the ground and gracefully extending her arms out. Her eyes were closed and with her pink lips opened, she sang with deep emotions. Even though it was a simple l¡­¡±, but the ¡®miracle¡¯  that was created by that melodious voice, tune and timber had already hinted at her special identity.

    ¡°Mu Lengxi¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s actually a Muse!?¡±

    A Muse was an extremely rare job ss in the human world. It was different from singers who used their voice to entertain people. The melody sung by Muses could create ¡®miracles¡¯. Depending on the song, it would result in different miraculous effects.

    Muses could be said to be a teammate that every professional hero team yearned to have on the team. They were talents coveted by armies of various nations, and they were a humanoid weapon that could affect an entire war.

    Muses was such a rare and treasured existence.

    The group never expected that they would encounter a ¡®Muse¡¯ during the organization rookie selection. Muses were special talents that any organization would protect with utmost secrecy, but what surprised them even more was that Mu Lengxi, whom they had mistaken as a ¡®mute¡¯, actually could produce such an endearing voice.

    Liu Yu stammered, ¡°A miracle of the world of magic, a treasured Muse¡­What sort of monsters are this year¡¯s rookies?¡±

    However, the true shock had yet to begin because after Mu Lengxi finished singing the l¡¯ prelude, she belted out the first line to the lyrics that was raw with emotion, allowing her to fully express the miracle of a muse!

    ¡°I walk through this relentless downpour!¡±

    This was the first line to the lyrics that was the calmest, but it blew the minds of everyone!

    The energy that surged into their bodies, with their fatigue and pain subsiding, they were filled with boiling fighting spirit and courage. Everything was qualitatively different from the l¡¯ prelude.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­Muse Silvermoon¡¯s ¡®Last Stardust¡¯!¡±

    That was a miraculous song widely known by many. Therefore, the moment music-loving Feng Yuanlin heard the first line, he was able to name the song.

    To the rookies on the verge of copse, Mu Lengxi¡¯s voice had undoubtedly created a miracle. Itbined energy, fighting spirit and healing as one, giving them the ability to continue fighting.

    But to Earthbound Yaksha, the song was like a devil¡¯s curse, or the judgment of an angel. It was suffering in torment and it did not want to endure it another moment!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Earthbound Yaksha was inordinately furious as it charged towards Mu Lengxi.

    ¡°Protect the Muse!¡±

    That was a ssic phrase often shouted in battle. And at this moment, it was shouted by Speechless.

    Pulp Farmer andpany had long understood that the Muse would be the focused target of the enemy and had already started to approach where Mu Lengxi was.

    As Mu Lengxi¡¯s song gave them resolute battle will, Earthbound Yaksha¡¯s ¡®Soul Suppression¡¯ was finally unable to bind them again.

    Pulp Farmer, Liu Yu, Mu Yuesheng, and Feng Yuanlin timely obstructed Earthbound Yaksha. Finally, they were no longer powerless to do battle.

    Speechless heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that. He turned his head and wanted to tell Sunless to take the opportunity to kill Field Marshal Awesomo, but he saw that she had already taken action.

    When Earthbound Yaksha charged forward withplete disregard of anything, it had left Field Marshal Awesomo alone. Sunless had immediately grabbed the opportunity she had been waiting for.

    Field Marshal Awesomo, who had turned fearful from the beatings, fumbled to escape, but he was quickly caught. Once again, he holed up like a turtle in defense while covering his head. He constantly shouted ¡®save me¡¯ to Earthbound Yaksha. His pathetic appearance made it impossible to think that he was a Level Lord.

    When Earthbound Yaksha saw the situation, it hesitated for a moment. It did not dare to vite the orders of the Excellency, so it was prepared to turn back to save Field Marshal Awesomo.

    Speechless had already charged over.

    ¡°Hold it back!¡±

    With forcesing from the front and back, Earthbound Yaksha was repressed by Mu Lengxi¡¯s melody. Its ¡®Soul Suppression¡¯ was no longer effective and it was really trapped by the five rookies in its original spot.

    ¡­

    Mu Lengxi was immersed in her own world. When she closed her eyes to sing, she needed to devote all her feelings to create the ¡®miracle of a muse¡¯.

    ¡°I walk through this relentless downpour!¡±

    ¡°With my drenched and trembling shoulders!¡±

    People who heard it imagined themselves in a relentless downpour, and how their thinly-d bodies were being drenched in the rain. Their shoulders trembled because of the cold, but even so, they still walked on resolutely.

    Was she expressing the need to be ¡®resolute¡¯?

    ¡°Towards the ends of my ideals!¡±

    ¡°And with worn out tiny hands!¡±

    ¡°Pick up the faded memories!¡±

    ¡°Cover up my hollow heart!¡±

    When one¡¯s heart reached the ends of one¡¯s ideals, please recall the budding past. Even if that pair of tiny hands was hurt while working hard to climb upwards, recall the beautiful memories that had faded until one¡¯s heart is filled.

    Was she expressing that ¡®courage¡¯ was needed to pursue one¡¯s ideals?

    ¡°The things called love and sympathy!¡±

    ¡°I do not mind abandoning them all!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the price for retrieving the things that I¡¯ve lost!¡±

    Abandon all love and sympathy so as to retrieve one¡¯s conviction.

    Was she expressing the need to be ¡®adamant¡¯?

    ¡°Even if my fate is to be covered in scars!¡±

    ¡°My heart will continue emanating vibrant colors!¡±

    Ah, so she was not supposed to sing. That was because the power of a Muse came from the ¡®Sacred Sound¡¯. However, her ¡®Sacred Sound¡¯ was too special. Every time she used the power of the ¡®Sacred Sound¡¯, it would cause its deterioration. Eventually, the ¡®Sacred Sound¡¯ will not be under her control. Therefore, even ordinary speech would result in the ¡®Sacred Sound¡¯ from rampaging, causing harm to people around her.

    That was the truth to why she did not speak.

    In fact, all she needed to do was not sing or be a muse.

    But¡­But every time she saw injured or despondent people, she could not help but feel the need to use her voice to give them strength and encouragement.

    It was because she was a muse, so she wanted to create ¡®miracles¡¯.

    Even if her fate was to be covered in scars, her heart would continue emanating vibrant colors.

    ¡°This is myst stardust reaching for the sky!¡±

    ¡°Dust to dust, ash to ash!¡±

    ¡°Beyond the sky!¡±

    ¡°My fragments of dreams!¡±

    ¡°Please head towards eternity!¡±

    If her voice could eventually be thest stardust, even if it was dust to dust, ash to ash, she would continue heading towards the sky of her ideals, singing out with her voice.

    She was an eternal Muse, even though she would be an eternal mute because of her injuries.

    Silvermoon¡¯s song!

    Please head towards eternity!

    ¡­

    Mu Lengxi¡¯s song had created a ¡®miracle¡¯, reversing what was a battle that was already doomed to despair.

    A glimmer of hope bloomed from her song.

    Earthbound Yaksha¡¯s strength was restricted by the song, while it waspletely restrained by Speechless andpany. It was left motionless for a moment.

    Field Marshal Awesomo, who was covering his head in defense, was finally not lucky like previously. This was because Sunless had gained additional strength from the song. This tiny bit of excess allowed her to tip the scales.

    An azure storm that was more intense and violent than any that preceded it!

    Field Marshal Awesomo yelled tragically. Once an opening was created in his defense, it would result in his copse. The sword beams that were filled with killing intent shed at his body incessantly, and his recovery abilities were unable to keep up with the damage. His body was also constantly reducing in size, until all that was left was the head with the bull horns.

    Earthbound Yaksha roared angrily, but Speechless was a tough foe to begin with. Mu Lengxi¡¯s song had also drastically reduced itsbat strength, and with Pulp Farmer¡¯s domineering spear techniques, Feng Yuanlin¡¯s relentless shield bashes, Liu Yu¡¯s cunning incantations, as well as Mu Yuesheng¡¯s high-voltage bolt strikes that were unstable in strength which made it even harder to deal with. Earthbound Yaksha was already unable to fend for itself, so it no longer had the time to bother about Field Marshal Awesomo, who had been diced to the point of only having a head left.

    ¡°Save me! Spare me please! I beg of you, don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Field Marshal Awesomo pleaded in a hysterical manner.

    However, Sunless would not show any signs of pity because of that, nor would she hesitate in any way. There was no other reason¡ªif Field Marshal Awesomo did not die, Shi Xiaobai could very likely die.

    To Sunless, a hundred million Field Marshal Awesomos were nothingpared to a hair on Shi Xiaobai.

    Her eyes were ice-cold as she thrust her sword straight towards Field Marshal Awesomo¡¯s head!

    But at that moment, a hoarse voice suddenly echoed gently.

    ¡°That¡¯s as far as it will go.¡±

    A calm voice with very simple words was like a film director shouting ¡®cut¡¯. The battle that was ongoing came to aplete and sudden halt.

    Mu Lengxi¡¯s voice came to a halt.

    Sunless¡¯ thrust of her sword came to a stop as her body could no longer move at all.

    Speechless, Pulp Farmer, Liu Yu, Feng Yuanlin, and Mu Yuesheng, who were engaging in battle with Earthbound Yaksha, felt their bodiespletely stiffen at the same moment. They were like ice-sculptures that had been frozen.

    ¡°The game is over.¡±

    The hoarse voice sounded once again. This time, the group managed to see its true form¡ªa shadow on the ground.

    However, it was not an ordinary shadow because it had reached out seven of its snake-like shadow arms to grab the shadows of Sunless andpany.

    ¡°It took a little bit of time, but all of your shadows have been caught by me. In other words, all of your consciousnesses have been imprisoned by me and all of you are no longer able to control your bodies. Therefore, the game should be ending.¡±

    The strange shadow said in a cold voice, ¡°But before the game ends, I will tell you a few cruel facts.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, killing Field Marshal Awesomo would not disable the ¡®God ughtering Formation¡¯ because that was a lie to begin with. Field Marshal Awesomo is not the formation core of the ¡®God ughtering Formation¡¯. Killing him would be useless. The true core of the formation is hidden somewhere none of you can find, so it¡¯s impossible to destroy the ¡®God ughtering Formation¡¯. The two people you want to save are certainly doomed.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, I¡¯m the Level Lord of the ninth level. The Excellency has sent three Level Lords to kill you. Although the Excellency did it for fun in the beginning, the Excellency is now determined to kill all of you. Therefore, all of you are doomed regardless of anything.¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, the final escape method of the ¡®exitmand¡¯ has been disabled by the Excellency. The Excellency had gone to great ends to use an inordinate amount of authority to ensure that all of you would be killed, so there is nothing to regret from dying under such circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Last of all, all of you can still survive for a little longer because Earthbound Yaksha and I do not have any interest when ites to killing humans, but unfortunately, the stupid bull that you have been abusing cruelly is a psychopath. When his body ispletely healed, all of you will die so terribly that even I cannot imagine it.¡±

    The calm but cold voice depicted the cruel truth.

    Field Marshal Awesomo, who was taking form and was about to reconstruct his body, indicated their cruel future.

    The hope that had just descended upon them was so easily shattered, revealing the true nature of despair.

 Chapter 463 (1/2)

    Chapter 463 (1/2)

    Array World

    The sky was eventually covered by the massive wings of the monsters in the sky. Sunlight was nearlypletely devoured, and could only peep out through the cracks in the winged blockade. The rays of sunlight that scattered to the ground illuminated thends, but all it showed was a mass of darkness from the monsters that swamped thends.

    Sounds filled with killing intent like roaring, hissing, screeching, shrieking sounded incessantly. It did not give any spot of reprieve to the world they were in.

    But in this world filled with despair, a boy was running straight towards hope. His hands were holding an unconscious girl, as though he was carefully carrying a crystal that could easily shatter at a touch.

    In front of him, there were monsters charging at him with gaping mouths. Behind him, there were innumerable monsters in desperate pursuit. Once he came to a stop, he would immediately be inundated by the monster horde. All he could do was advance and tear through the horde of monsters, going from onend of despair to another.

    Shi Xiaobai lost track of the time when it came to his running. He did not know how long he could run nor did he know how much longer he had to run.

    However, he knew that he needed to run. He had to run without stopping towards what was in front of him!

    Even if his feet no longer obeyed hismand!

    Even if his lungs felt like they were burning!

    Even if the air he was breathing was so thin that it did not seem to exist!

    Even if every second felt like he was in hell!

    Even if such running did not have an end to it!

    Even so, he would do his best to open up his stride and run forward. He would run ceaselessly forward, not for the ends of the world, but because the girl in his arms was still sleeping peacefully. How could he let that short dream turn into an eternal slumber?

    ¡°Huff, puff¡­.¡±

    Heavy breathing burned his lungs. Due to the need to maintain his consciousness with pain, Shi Xiaobaipletely stopped using ¡®Unleaking Turtle Aura¡¯. His body felt like it was consumed in mes.

    If burning his life could be exchanged for power, Shi Xiaobai would not hesitate to do so, but unfortunately, he did not possess such a mystic technique. All he could burn was his will that refused to copse.

    Time and again, just as he was about to fall unconscious, he would use the pain to force his eyes open.

    If he was alone, he might have already copsed a long time ago. But now, in his arms, there was a girl who had given him her heart. The girl had proimed ¡®I like you¡¯ loudly.

    ¡°m!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai finally ushered in his first fall.

    However, he immediately turned his body to use his shoulder to withstand the pain of the fall.

    Immediately after that, he clenched his teeth and got up.

    Every time he fell, he had to use even more strength to open the gap between the monsters behind him.

    But that was not his final fall because he was beginning to reach his limits frequently.

    At the sixth time he fell, he finally consumed all of his strength.

    No more additional pain was effective because even the mostzy cells had given all its energy.

    Shi Xiaobai did not know how long he had been running with Dawn. He was so exhausted that he had forgotten about time. However, he knew he had done his best and given his all.

    Unfortunately, she remained unconscious.

    He had no chance to tell her.

    That he liked her too.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Infernal domain. Infernal King¡¯s bedroom

    The glow of flickering candles barely illuminated the dim room. Inside the massive bedroom, there was only a stunning beauty dressed in a bathing robe.

    The woman waszily sitting on a chair as she shook her slender fair foot. Her eyes were on a crystalline chessboard in front of her as though she was observing aplicated game of chess. Yet, it looked like she was looking at another world through the crystalline chessboard.

    After a long while, the stunning woman picked up a ck chess piece termed ¡®Queen¡¯ and ced it back on the board, removing a white chess piece termed ¡®Knight¡¯ from the board.

    At that moment, she was ying a board game named ¡®International Chess¡¯ by a boy. Each side of the board was a country, and the game of chess had the inkling of war between countries. Although it did not seem asplicated as ¡®Aerone Chess¡¯, it was still extremely interesting.

    However, the boy who was the only one capable of ying chess with her was situated far away. In her boredom and loneliness, all she could do was y chess with herself.

    At that moment, a pleasant voice rang in the quiet room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end it here.¡±

    At the instant the voice resounded, the ck-and-white chess pieces on the board flew out like bullets. They either smashed into the walls, into flower vases, or to the ground. There were a few that hurtled towards the beautiful woman.

    However, the pieces were reduced to dust by an unknown force before it reached the woman.

    On the crystalline board that no longer had a single chess piece, a blurry image gradually appeared.

    That was an absolutely stunning beauty with purple hair cascading down naturally. For some reason, she wore a white eyepatch over her left eye. Only her blue right eye could be seen, but it looked as a clear as a crystal. The eye was calm, but it seemed to contain the mountains and rivers, as though a sea of stars filled it. It added a sacred ir to her beautiful looks. She clearly looked like a young girl, but she exuded the dignity of a goddess.

    The purple-haired girl looked at the stunning woman through the crystalline chess board.

    The woman was apparently not surprised by the situation and seemed to have anticipated it. She squinted her eyes as she said with a smile, ¡°You finally can¡¯t bear it any longer? I thought you would have appeared earlier, but who knew that you would be able to endure up to now.¡±

    The purple-haired girl said, ¡°I never expected you to be this bold. You obviously know that I can destroy you and the entirend of trials with a wave of my hand, but yet you kept rubbing me the wrong way time and time again?¡±

    The stunning woman said with a chuckle, ¡°Just treat it as if I¡¯m sick of living. Since I¡¯m not afraid of death, or afraid of destruction, there¡¯s nothing to fear.¡±

    The purple-haired girl fell silent for a moment and said, ¡°Speak, what is your goal? Seeking revenge against me?¡±

    ¡°Revenge?¡±

    The stunning woman covered her mouth as she said with augh, ¡°Giggle¡­You must really be joking. All you did was be a bit forceful when negotiating with me and made some unfriendly threats. How can I have a grudge with you, or even seek revenge on you?¡±

    When the purple-haired girl heard this, a look of helplessness shed in her eyes. She said with a wry smile, ¡°So that¡¯s the reason. It looks like I miscalcted. I never expected that as the ¡®assessment program¡¯, not only have you gained sentience with a personality. It¡¯s actually a personality with extreme pettiness. By seizing the Infernal Queen¡¯s body and setting Xiaobai as the Infernal King, you used all sorts of techniques to seduce him, all because of a few harsh words I used against you during our negotiation?¡±

    The ¡®Infernal Queen¡¯ gave a coquettish smile as she said, ¡°You must be joking. What I did was because I loved my Darling Husband, and wanted to be closer to him and do what he wants.¡±

    The purple-haired girl said with a sneer, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you think that you can enrage me by doing this?¡±

    The ¡®Infernal Queen¡¯ giggled and said, ¡°Of course, I only spent time alone with your boyfriend in one room, and had ¡®intercourse¡¯ for ten days and nights while neglecting food and sleep. He taught me things in such a meticulous manner, but with Her Excellency Kali being tolerant and forgiving, how can you be angry over such trivial matters?¡±

    Kali was cursing secretly. Although she knew that what the fake Infernal Queen¡¯s shameless distorting was false, she still felt incensed.

    She pretended to stay calm as she said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? You went so far as to bring shame on yourself so that you can prove that my boyfriend is such a gentleman. I should be the one thanking you. Unfortunately, your charms are limited. Even though you went nude, you still failed to let my Xiaobai have a tiny inkling of interest.¡±

    The ¡®Infernal Queen¡¯ pricked up her brows. She had especially chosen this body which had snow-white skin and absolute beauty that could topple countries. Her figure was excellent and she had ample breasts. Her hips were curved and her waist slender. She could be considered a masterpiece, but after her bath, she had failed to seduce Shi Xiaobai despite being thoroughly naked. It had also far exceeded her expectations.

    However, the ¡®Infernal Queen¡¯ obviously could not tag on praises about how Shi Xiaobai¡¯s sublimate actions of ¡®not being disturbed with a woman in hisp¡¯. She said with a chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s not that Ick charm, but Darling has a unique taste. He likes bony lolis like you, and coincidentally, that girl called Dawn Li also matches his taste. Hey, aren¡¯t they acting out the till death do us part scene of star-crossed lovers right now? It really makes me jealous. I wonder if you will feel a modicum of jealousy? After all, if this carries on, even if your beloved boyfriend might not have a change of heart, he will at least end up bing unfaithful. Why don¡¯t you take the opportunity to use my hand to kill that little side-hoe?¡±

 Chapter 463: Grabbing the Devilâ€™s hand (2/2)

    Chapter 463: Grabbing the Devil¡¯s hand (2/2)

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the opportunity to use my hand to kill that little side hoe?¡±

    Kali¡¯s gaze turned cold as she said, ¡°I do not wish for him to be a flower in a greenhouse, so I do not mind you increasing the tribtions that he faces, but if it exceeds my tolerance level, you will force me to do something. It¡¯s best that you consider if you can withstand the oue of infuriating me. I can ept him having a change of heart or bing unfaithful, but I do not wish for him to be heart-broken. Therefore, that girl cannot die.¡±

    The ¡®Infernal Queen¡¯ said with a sigh, ¡°You are really making it tough on me. This can¡¯t be killed while that can¡¯t be killed, wouldn¡¯t the trap that I went through great pains setting up be for nothing?¡±

    Kali said with a sneer, ¡°As for the seven trial-takers, do not overdo it. Sending out three Level Lords and even going against the rules to ban the ¡®exitmand¡¯. You have alreadypletely overturned the bnce of the game. Although I do not mind the deaths of those seven people, they are still Xiaobai¡¯s friends. Furthermore, they are in such a dire situation in order to save Xiaobai. I cannot sit idle while you do as you please.¡±

    The ¡®Infernal Queen¡¯ said in an even more depressed manner, ¡°You are being too cruel. You are even forbidding me to have my final enjoyment? What if I were to say¡­no?¡±

    Kali said with a sneer, ¡°If you are bent on refusing to realize your errors, I¡¯ll have to intervene.¡±

    The ¡®Infernal Queen¡¯ said with a sly smile, ¡°If you could personally take action, was there a need to enter this prolonged mindless conversation with me? The moment you attack, I¡¯ll gain the final authority and will immediately activate the ¡®self-destruct sequence¡¯. No matter which side you save, the other side will instantly die. No matter how strong you are, there is also a timeg when ites to crossing between two worlds that are on different nes of existence. It¡¯s because you can¡¯t save both sides that you are here threatening me, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Kali¡¯s expression changes slightly, as she said coldly, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Is that your real goal? By doing so, you have indeed forced me into an impasse, but you should know that when pushes to shove, I will not hesitate to save Xiaobai. Although doing so would be less than fair to the seven trial-takers, it is something that cannot be helped. My conscience is clear and Xiaobai would not me me for it. But if you were to activate the ¡®self-destruction sequence¡¯, you would be destroyed along with thend of trials. Do you think it¡¯s worth it to pay such a huge price but only being able to drag seven humans to die along with you, without being able to kill Xiaobai or hurt me?¡±

    The ¡®Infernal Queen¡¯ gave a coquettishugh as shezily bent her fair arms and whispered, ¡°Then, what if my true goal is to force you to do something, in order to gain the final authority to activate the ¡®self-destruction sequence¡¯?¡±

    With that said, Kali¡¯s pupils constricted slightly as she said in disbelief, ¡°You don¡¯t want to live anymore!?¡±

    The ¡®Infernal Queen¡¯ chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sick of living. Being trapped here in what seems like a vast world but actuallycks freedom, living on is just an exceedingly boring matter. Therefore, being able to see your pained and hesitant expression might be thest moment of joy to me. You definitely never imagined that the powerful you can¡¯t even save a few humans, right?¡±

    A wry smile suffused across Kali¡¯s lips. She had truly been tricked and hadpletely fallen for her scheme. Who said that no scheme was useless in front of absolute power?

    It was only because your scheme was not sinister enough.

    The moment the self-destruction sequence began, it only took an instant for the entirend of the trials to be destroyed. Shi Xiaobai and Speechless¡¯ group were separately located in the array world and the world of the seventh level. They were different worlds that existed in different spaces. Even she needed to take time to travel through space.

    If the ¡®Infernal Queen¡¯ was really sick of living and wished to be destroyed as soon as possible, Kali could really only save one side.

    And she definitely would choose to save Shi Xiaobai, but the other seven rookies were Shi Xiaobai¡¯s friends. Furthermore, they were in a dire state because of their attempt to save Shi Xiaobai, so how could she turn a blind eye to their plight?

    The ¡®Infernal Queen¡¯ was too nefarious, causing Kali to feel inordinately furious, but she could not do a thing, because the moment she attacked, she would simrly activate the ¡®self-destruct sequence¡¯, causing her to fail to save both sides.

    Kali found her head aching. She had lost count of the years that has passed since she felt so helpless after gaining absolute strength.

    This time, the only person that could save the seven children was not her, but¡­

    ¡°Xiaobai, quickly wake up.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The boy¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. In his blurry vision, he slowly lost his focus.

    ¡°Badump! Badump! Badump!¡±

    A weak heartbeat began to turn stronger constantly in his unconscious mind¡­Stronger and stronger¡­

    Suddenly, a fiery beam of light shot out from every corner in his mind and stabbed his eyes, evaporating all his tears. It was as if even his eyes were consumed by the mes. In his pained vision, the world in front of him suddenly opened up into an expanse of light.

    In the light, a shadow gradually floated over, like arge rug that paved a path in front of him.

    Screech, screech. The sound of mice screeching began resounding in his ears.

    Suddenly!

    Countless eyeballs appeared in the shadow. The pupils in the eyeballs turned in different directions as they simultaneously looked at the light beyond the shadow!

    At the same time, the light filled the firmament, as a massive mouth that upied half the sky slowly opened. Apanying it was the sound of maggots squirming.

    Slowly, a gigantic bloody tongue reached out from the massive mouth.

    On careful look, the tongue was filled with sharp barbed spikes. Every spike had a thin red lip, as though the most striking lipstick had been applied on them. Countless red lips slowly opened.

    The countless eyeballs in the shadows that were looking at the light suddenly turned and looked towards him. Their overwhelming evil intentions seemed to stab into the boy¡¯s every pore like needles. In the light, the countless lips on the spiked tongue unleashed a demonic voice. The voice sounded like the wails of ghosts and the roars of gods!

    ¡°Giving up?¡±

    ¡°Have you given up?¡±

    ¡°Repressed or indignant?¡±

    ¡°You must be indignant?¡±

    ¡°Are you indignant!?¡±

    ¡°Then struggle!¡±

    ¡°Struggle!¡±

    ¡°You have to struggle!¡±

    Suddenly, a gigantic mouth that filled half the sky reached out a hand. It was a ck-skinned devil¡¯s hand covered in blood.

    That hand looked like it was far in the sky.

    But in fact, it was just in front of him.

    ¡°Grab it!¡±

    ¡°Grab it!!!¡±

    ¡°Grab it!!!!¡±

    ¡°Take the power you need!¡±

    ¡°Go struggle!¡±

    ¡°Go and struggle!¡±

    The boy used his final bit of strength to raise his hand with great difficulty.

    Gently, he grabbed the devil¡¯s bloody hand.

    ¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The three-headed hellhound, Herat, was a bachelor dog. It was not because it wasn¡¯t handsome or because it did not ¡®dare¡¯ to risk things, but because this screwed up world only had a single three-headed hellhound.

    It was not like it could not ept the act of mating with other species, but that was only to release its pent-up sexual frustrations. It was a physical process and there was no spiritual connection and exchange. It was not the pure ¡®love¡¯ it  yearned for.

    As it could not obtain it, it no longer believed in ¡®love¡¯.

    Only till today!

    Two humans that suddenly appeared in this world were actually exchanging sweet nothings in front of it!

    It was incensed but it did not act rashly and chose to quietly observe!

    Oh? Wanting to kiss?

    Interrupt them!

    Hmph! Want to confess?

    Another interruption!

    Let the two darn humans experience the anger of a bachelor dog!

    After a long while, the two humans finally could not hide in the turtle shell any longer. They began their journey of escapades, but what made it even more incensed was that the two humans would not forget to exchange sweet nothings to each other while running.

    Herat used all its strength to chase after them, but it had no idea how long it chased after them. The two humans seemed extremely tenacious and managed tost a long while without copsing.

    However, there was ultimately a limit no matter how tenacious they were.

    After the girl fainted, the boy hadsted for a rather long period of time. He fell down six times before he finally could not get up.

    Herat gave a victory roar and was preparing to have a taste of the two humans¡¯ flesh with its partners. It was definitely going to be filled with the putrid taste of love.

    However, just as Herat took a few steps forward, it immediately caught a whiff of intense danger. Don¡¯t ask it why it was able to catch a whiff of danger, it was only because three-headed hellhounds have such sharp noses.

    In short, as a meticulous and intelligent three-headed hellhound, Herat believed in its intuition and retreated far away at the fastest speed possible.

    Just as it forebode, the boy that had just fallen down stood up once again.

    Furthermore, when he stood up, his ck hair had all turned silvery-white. His pair of ck eyes had a golden vortex in them, as though there were two golden devils living in them.

    Immediately following that, the banquet of a cruel massacre happened in front of Herat¡¯s eyes.

    In less than a minute, hundreds of monsters were torn into pieces by that human. No, that was no longer a human but a silver-haired demon.

    It used its bare hands to rip apart hundreds of monsters.

    The silver-haired demon was bathing in blood and the girl that was tied to it was also covered in blood.

    The silver-haired demon raised its head to roar, as though it did not notice that there was a girl tied to its body.

    The monsters that camete trembled in fear from the hellish scene before them. None of them dared to approach the region that was like an Ashura¡¯s yground.

    Herat felt thankful for its intelligence. It had hidden in the safest zone and continued monitoring the situation secretly.

    Suddenly, its eyes lit up.

    That was because the true show it had been waiting for is finally about to begin.

    The unconscious girl finally opened her eyes!

    ¡°Shi¡­Xiao¡­bai?¡±

    The girl slowly lifted her hand and tugged gently at the silver-haired demon¡¯s sleeve. Her weak voice sounded especially clear in the dead and silent hell.

    The silver-haired demon seemed to finally realize that a strange object was tied to its waist.

    It lowered its head and growled.

    Then it stretched its blood-stained hands slowly towards the girl in front of it.

    Herat was immediately ecstatic as it began to tremble in excitement.

    That was because the silver-haired demon¡¯s hand pose was one it was very familiar with. That was the same hand pose that it used repeatedly when it ripped apart the hundreds of monsters!

    ¡­

 Chapter 464: Grabbing the Devils hand

    Chapter 464: Grabbing the Devil''s hand

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    Array World

    The sky was eventually covered by the massive wings of the monsters in the sky. Sunlight was nearlypletely devoured, and could only peep out through the cracks in the winged blockade. The rays of sunlight that scattered to the ground illuminated thends, but all it showed was a mass of darkness from the monsters that swamped thends.

    Sounds filled with killing intent like roaring, hissing, screeching, shrieking sounded incessantly. It did not give any spot of reprieve to the world they were in.

    But in this world filled with despair, a boy was running straight towards hope. His hands were holding an unconscious girl, as though he was carefully carrying a crystal that could easily shatter at a touch.

    In front of him, there were monsters charging at him with gaping mouths. Behind him, there were innumerable monsters in desperate pursuit. Once he came to a stop, he would immediately be inundated by the monster horde. All he could do was advance and tear through the horde of monsters, going from onend of despair to another.

    Shi Xiaobai lost track of the time when it came to his running. He did not know how long he could run nor did he know how much longer he had to run.

    However, he knew that he needed to run. He had to run without stopping towards what was in front of him!

    Even if his feet no longer obeyed hismand!

    Even if his lungs felt like they were burning!

    Even if the air he was breathing was so thin that it did not seem to exist!

    Even if every second felt like he was in hell!

    Even if such running did not have an end to it!

    Even so, he would do his best to open up his stride and run forward. He would run ceaselessly forward, not for the ends of the world, but because the girl in his arms was still sleeping peacefully. How could he let that short dream turn into an eternal slumber?

    "Huff, puff...."

    Heavy breathing burned his lungs. Due to the need to maintain his consciousness with pain, Shi Xiaobaipletely stopped using ''Unleaking Turtle Aura''. His body felt like it was consumed in mes.

    If burning his life could be exchanged for power, Shi Xiaobai would not hesitate to do so, but unfortunately, he did not possess such a mystic technique. All he could burn was his will that refused to copse.

    Time and again, just as he was about to fall unconscious, he would use the pain to force his eyes open.

    If he was alone, he might have already copsed a long time ago. But now, in his arms, there was a girl who had given him her heart. The girl had proimed ''I like you'' loudly.

    "m!"

    Shi Xiaobai finally ushered in his first fall.

    However, he immediately turned his body to use his shoulder to withstand the pain of the fall.

    Immediately after that, he clenched his teeth and got up.

    Every time he fell, he had to use even more strength to open the gap between the monsters behind him.

    But that was not his final fall because he was beginning to reach his limits frequently.

    At the sixth time he fell, he finally consumed all of his strength.

    No more additional pain was effective because even the mostzy cells had given all its energy.

    Shi Xiaobai did not know how long he had been running with Dawn. He was so exhausted that he had forgotten about time. However, he knew he had done his best and given his all.

    Unfortunately, she remained unconscious.

    He had no chance to tell her.

    That he liked her too.

    ...

    ...

    Infernal domain. Infernal King''s bedroom

    The glow of flickering candles barely illuminated the dim room. Inside the massive bedroom, there was only a stunning beauty dressed in a bathing robe.

    The woman waszily sitting on a chair as she shook her slender fair foot. Her eyes were on a crystalline chessboard in front of her as though she was observing aplicated game of chess. Yet, it looked like she was looking at another world through the crystalline chessboard.

    After a long while, the stunning woman picked up a ck chess piece termed ''Queen'' and ced it back on the board, removing a white chess piece termed ''Knight'' from the board.

    At that moment, she was ying a board game named ''International Chess'' by a boy. Each side of the board was a country, and the game of chess had the inkling of war between countries. Although it did not seem asplicated as ''Aerone Chess'', it was still extremely interesting.

    However, the boy who was the only one capable of ying chess with her was situated far away. In her boredom and loneliness, all she could do was y chess with herself.

    At that moment, a pleasant voice rang in the quiet room.

    "Let''s end it here."

    At the instant the voice resounded, the ck-and-white chess pieces on the board flew out like bullets. They either smashed into the walls, into flower vases, or to the ground. There were a few that hurtled towards the beautiful woman.

    However, the pieces were reduced to dust by an unknown force before it reached the woman.

    On the crystalline board that no longer had a single chess piece, a blurry image gradually appeared.

    That was an absolutely stunning beauty with purple hair cascading down naturally. For some reason, she wore a white eyepatch over her left eye. Only her blue right eye could be seen, but it looked as a clear as a crystal. The eye was calm, but it seemed to contain the mountains and rivers, as though a sea of stars filled it. It added a sacred ir to her beautiful looks. She clearly looked like a young girl, but she exuded the dignity of a goddess.

    The purple-haired girl looked at the stunning woman through the crystalline chess board.

    The woman was apparently not surprised by the situation and seemed to have anticipated it. She squinted her eyes as she said with a smile, "You finally can''t bear it any longer? I thought you would have appeared earlier, but who knew that you would be able to endure up to now."

    The purple-haired girl said, "I never expected you to be this bold. You obviously know that I can destroy you and the entirend of trials with a wave of my hand, but yet you kept rubbing me the wrong way time and time again?"

    The stunning woman said with a chuckle, "Just treat it as if I''m sick of living. Since I''m not afraid of death, or afraid of destruction, there''s nothing to fear."

    The purple-haired girl fell silent for a moment and said, "Speak, what is your goal? Seeking revenge against me?"

    "Revenge?"

    The stunning woman covered her mouth as she said with augh, "Giggle...You must really be joking. All you did was be a bit forceful when negotiating with me and made some unfriendly threats. How can I have a grudge with you, or even seek revenge on you?"

    When the purple-haired girl heard this, a look of helplessness shed in her eyes. She said with a wry smile, "So that''s the reason. It looks like I miscalcted. I never expected that as the ''assessment program'', not only have you gained sentience with a personality. It''s actually a personality with extreme pettiness. By seizing the Infernal Queen''s body and setting Xiaobai as the Infernal King, you used all sorts of techniques to seduce him, all because of a few harsh words I used against you during our negotiation?"

    The ''Infernal Queen'' gave a coquettish smile as she said, "You must be joking. What I did was because I loved my Darling Husband, and wanted to be closer to him and do what he wants."

    The purple-haired girl said with a sneer, "Don''t tell me that you think that you can enrage me by doing this?"

    The ''Infernal Queen'' giggled and said, "Of course, I only spent time alone with your boyfriend in one room, and had ''intercourse'' for ten days and nights while neglecting food and sleep. He taught me things in such a meticulous manner, but with Her Excellency Kali being tolerant and forgiving, how can you be angry over such trivial matters?"

    Kali was cursing secretly. Although she knew that what the fake Infernal Queen''s shameless distorting was false, she still felt incensed.

    She pretended to stay calm as she said, "What''s there to be angry about? You went so far as to bring shame on yourself so that you can prove that my boyfriend is such a gentleman. I should be the one thanking you. Unfortunately, your charms are limited. Even though you went nude, you still failed to let my Xiaobai have a tiny inkling of interest."

    The ''Infernal Queen'' pricked up her brows. She had especially chosen this body which had snow-white skin and absolute beauty that could topple countries. Her figure was excellent and she had ample breasts. Her hips were curved and her waist slender. She could be considered a masterpiece, but after her bath, she had failed to seduce Shi Xiaobai despite being thoroughly naked. It had also far exceeded her expectations.

    However, the ''Infernal Queen'' obviously could not tag on praises about how Shi Xiaobai''s sublimate actions of ''not being disturbed with a woman in hisp''. She said with a chuckle, "It''s not that Ick charm, but Darling has a unique taste. He likes bony lolis like you, and coincidentally, that girl called Dawn Li also matches his taste. Hey, aren''t they acting out the till death do us part scene of star-crossed lovers right now? It really makes me jealous. I wonder if you will feel a modicum of jealousy? After all, if this carries on, even if your beloved boyfriend might not have a change of heart, he will at least end up bing unfaithful. Why don''t you take the opportunity to use my hand to kill that little side-hoe?"

    "Why don''t you take the opportunity to use my hand to kill that little side hoe?"

    Kali''s gaze turned cold as she said, "I do not wish for him to be a flower in a greenhouse, so I do not mind you increasing the tribtions that he faces, but if it exceeds my tolerance level, you will force me to do something. It''s best that you consider if you can withstand the oue of infuriating me. I can ept him having a change of heart or bing unfaithful, but I do not wish for him to be heart-broken. Therefore, that girl cannot die."

    The ''Infernal Queen'' said with a sigh, "You are really making it tough on me. This can''t be killed while that can''t be killed, wouldn''t the trap that I went through great pains setting up be for nothing?"

    Kali said with a sneer, "As for the seven trial-takers, do not overdo it. Sending out three Level Lords and even going against the rules to ban the ''exitmand''. You have alreadypletely overturned the bnce of the game. Although I do not mind the deaths of those seven people, they are still Xiaobai''s friends. Furthermore, they are in such a dire situation in order to save Xiaobai. I cannot sit idle while you do as you please."

    The ''Infernal Queen'' said in an even more depressed manner, "You are being too cruel. You are even forbidding me to have my final enjoyment? What if I were to say¡­no?"

    Kali said with a sneer, "If you are bent on refusing to realize your errors, I''ll have to intervene."

    The ''Infernal Queen'' said with a sly smile, "If you could personally take action, was there a need to enter this prolonged mindless conversation with me? The moment you attack, I''ll gain the final authority and will immediately activate the ''self-destruct sequence''. No matter which side you save, the other side will instantly die. No matter how strong you are, there is also a timeg when ites to crossing between two worlds that are on different nes of existence. It''s because you can''t save both sides that you are here threatening me, isn''t that right?"

    Kali''s expression changes slightly, as she said coldly, "So that¡¯s how it is. Is that your real goal? By doing so, you have indeed forced me into an impasse, but you should know that when pushes to shove, I will not hesitate to save Xiaobai. Although doing so would be less than fair to the seven trial-takers, it is something that cannot be helped. My conscience is clear and Xiaobai would not me me for it. But if you were to activate the ''self-destruction sequence'', you would be destroyed along with thend of trials. Do you think it''s worth it to pay such a huge price but only being able to drag seven humans to die along with you, without being able to kill Xiaobai or hurt me?"

    The ''Infernal Queen'' gave a coquettishugh as shezily bent her fair arms and whispered, "Then, what if my true goal is to force you to do something, in order to gain the final authority to activate the ''self-destruction sequence''?"

    With that said, Kali''s pupils constricted slightly as she said in disbelief, "You don''t want to live anymore!?"

    The ''Infernal Queen'' chuckled and said, "That''s right. I''m sick of living. Being trapped here in what seems like a vast world but actuallycks freedom, living on is just an exceedingly boring matter. Therefore, being able to see your pained and hesitant expression might be thest moment of joy to me. You definitely never imagined that the powerful you can''t even save a few humans, right?"

    A wry smile suffused across Kali''s lips. She had truly been tricked and hadpletely fallen for her scheme. Who said that no scheme was useless in front of absolute power?

    It was only because your scheme was not sinister enough.

    The moment the self-destruction sequence began, it only took an instant for the entirend of the trials to be destroyed. Shi Xiaobai and Speechless¡¯ group were separately located in the array world and the world of the seventh level. They were different worlds that existed in different spaces. Even she needed to take time to travel through space.

    If the ''Infernal Queen'' was really sick of living and wished to be destroyed as soon as possible, Kali could really only save one side.

    And she definitely would choose to save Shi Xiaobai, but the other seven rookies were Shi Xiaobai''s friends. Furthermore, they were in a dire state because of their attempt to save Shi Xiaobai, so how could she turn a blind eye to their plight?

    The ''Infernal Queen'' was too nefarious, causing Kali to feel inordinately furious, but she could not do a thing, because the moment she attacked, she would simrly activate the ''self-destruct sequence'', causing her to fail to save both sides.

    Kali found her head aching. She had lost count of the years that has passed since she felt so helpless after gaining absolute strength.

    This time, the only person that could save the seven children was not her, but¡­

    "Xiaobai, quickly wake up."

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The boy''s eyes were filled with tears. In his blurry vision, he slowly lost his focus.

    "Badump! Badump! Badump!"

    A weak heartbeat began to turn stronger constantly in his unconscious mind¡­Stronger and stronger¡­

    Suddenly, a fiery beam of light shot out from every corner in his mind and stabbed his eyes, evaporating all his tears. It was as if even his eyes were consumed by the mes. In his pained vision, the world in front of him suddenly opened up into an expanse of light.

    In the light, a shadow gradually floated over, like arge rug that paved a path in front of him.

    Screech, screech. The sound of mice screeching began resounding in his ears.

    Suddenly!

    Countless eyeballs appeared in the shadow. The pupils in the eyeballs turned in different directions as they simultaneously looked at the light beyond the shadow!

    At the same time, the light filled the firmament, as a massive mouth that upied half the sky slowly opened. Apanying it was the sound of maggots squirming.

    Slowly, a gigantic bloody tongue reached out from the massive mouth.

    On careful look, the tongue was filled with sharp barbed spikes. Every spike had a thin red lip, as though the most striking lipstick had been applied on them. Countless red lips slowly opened.

    The countless eyeballs in the shadows that were looking at the light suddenly turned and looked towards him. Their overwhelming evil intentions seemed to stab into the boy''s every pore like needles. In the light, the countless lips on the spiked tongue unleashed a demonic voice. The voice sounded like the wails of ghosts and the roars of gods!

    "Giving up?"

    "Have you given up?"

    "Repressed or indignant?"

    "You must be indignant?"

    "Are you indignant!?"

    "Then struggle!"

    "Struggle!"

    "You have to struggle!"

    Suddenly, a gigantic mouth that filled half the sky reached out a hand. It was a ck-skinned devil''s hand covered in blood.

    That hand looked like it was far in the sky.

    But in fact, it was just in front of him.

    "Grab it!"

    "Grab it!!!"

    "Grab it!!!!"

    "Take the power you need!"

    "Go struggle!"

    "Go and struggle!"

    The boy used his final bit of strength to raise his hand with great difficulty.

    Gently, he grabbed the devil''s bloody hand.

    ¡­

    ¡­¡­

    The three-headed hellhound, Herat, was a bachelor dog. It was not because it wasn''t handsome or because it did not ''dare'' to risk things, but because this screwed up world only had a single three-headed hellhound.

    It was not like it could not ept the act of mating with other species, but that was only to release its pent-up sexual frustrations. It was a physical process and there was no spiritual connection and exchange. It was not the pure ''love'' it yearned for.

    As it could not obtain it, it no longer believed in ''love''.

    Only till today!

    Two humans that suddenly appeared in this world were actually exchanging sweet nothings in front of it!

    It was incensed but it did not act rashly and chose to quietly observe!

    Oh? Wanting to kiss?

    Interrupt them!

    Hmph! Want to confess?

    Another interruption!

    Let the two darn humans experience the anger of a bachelor dog!

    After a long while, the two humans finally could not hide in the turtle shell any longer. They began their journey of escapades, but what made it even more incensed was that the two humans would not forget to exchange sweet nothings to each other while running.

    Herat used all its strength to chase after them, but it had no idea how long it chased after them. The two humans seemed extremely tenacious and managed tost a long while without copsing.

    However, there was ultimately a limit no matter how tenacious they were.

    After the girl fainted, the boy hadsted for a rather long period of time. He fell down six times before he finally could not get up.

    Herat gave a victory roar and was preparing to have a taste of the two humans'' flesh with its partners. It was definitely going to be filled with the putrid taste of love.

    However, just as Herat took a few steps forward, it immediately caught a whiff of intense danger. Don''t ask it why it was able to catch a whiff of danger, it was only because three-headed hellhounds have such sharp noses.

    In short, as a meticulous and intelligent three-headed hellhound, Herat believed in its intuition and retreated far away at the fastest speed possible.

    Just as it forebode, the boy that had just fallen down stood up once again.

    Furthermore, when he stood up, his ck hair had all turned silvery-white. His pair of ck eyes had a golden vortex in them, as though there were two golden devils living in them.

    Immediately following that, the banquet of a cruel massacre happened in front of Herat''s eyes.

    In less than a minute, hundreds of monsters were torn into pieces by that human. No, that was no longer a human but a silver-haired demon.

    It used its bare hands to rip apart hundreds of monsters.

    The silver-haired demon was bathing in blood and the girl that was tied to it was also covered in blood.

    The silver-haired demon raised its head to roar, as though it did not notice that there was a girl tied to its body.

    The monsters that camete trembled in fear from the hellish scene before them. None of them dared to approach the region that was like an Ashura¡¯s yground.

    Herat felt thankful for its intelligence. It had hidden in the safest zone and continued monitoring the situation secretly.

    Suddenly, its eyes lit up.

    That was because the true show it had been waiting for is finally about to begin.

    The unconscious girl finally opened her eyes!

    "Shi¡­Xiao¡­bai?"

    The girl slowly lifted her hand and tugged gently at the silver-haired demon''s sleeve. Her weak voice sounded especially clear in the dead and silent hell.

    The silver-haired demon seemed to finally realize that a strange object was tied to its waist.

    It lowered its head and growled.

    Then it stretched its blood-stained hands slowly towards the girl in front of it.

    Herat was immediately ecstatic as it began to tremble in excitement.

    That was because the silver-haired demon''s hand pose was one it was very familiar with. That was the same hand pose that it used repeatedly when it ripped apart the hundreds of monsters!

    ¡­

 Chapter 465: Virtues and Sins

    Chapter 465: Virtues and Sins

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    The human world once had three holy trees¡ª"Fate Tree", "Time Tree" and "World Tree".

    The pixie race was a special lifeform born from the "World Tree". The maturation of every fruit of the World Tree meant the birth of a pixie.

    Pixies were known to be beauty incarnate since ancient times. Not only was it because pixies were mostly beautiful, but because every pixie was given the blessing of the "Seven Contrary Virtues" by the World Tree at their birth.

    It was a debatable question whether humans were innately good or evil. To probe the inner workings of human nature at its most nascent stage, the actions of infants were used. It was debated if humans were corrupted by society as they grew up or not, but there was no conclusion to this debate even after thousands of years. Due to different angles and points of views, the exnations given by both sides were reasonable. No one was able to conclusively retort the other, so no one could prove that they were absolutely correct.

    However, there was no such awkward debates for pixies. That was because pixies were given the grace of the World Tree to be ''born perfect''.

    Pixies were born with the seven precious ''Virtues'' ¡ª Chastity, Temperance, Charity, Diligence, Patience, Kindness, and Humility.

    Although pixies were born with these virtues, they had to undergo the baptism of worldly affairs. In their growth, changes would slowly develop. For example, a particr pixie might not need to work because she was born with a silver spoon. The virtue of ''Diligence'' would slowly be ground away by neglect on a daily basis.

    Pixies that could maintain the seven virtues all their lives were extremely rare. They almost never existed. Only in the legends were there ''Holy Pixies'' who truly maintained all seven virtues. However, ''Holy Pixies'' were a legend after all. It was impossible to discern if they were fiction or a true existence.

    Typically, a well-educated pixie would only be able to maintain two or three virtues. The other virtues would gradually disappear as they grew up, making them not much different from ordinary humans.

    However, to pixies who were born with the virtues, there was one thing that was forbidden. It was even abhorred¡ªVirtues could disappear, but it absolutely could not be a Sin.

    For example, ''Diligence'' could disappear, but it absolutely could not be ''Sloth''.

    ''Chastity'' could be lost, but one could not indulge in ''Lust''...

    Pixies could connive the virtues given to them by the World Tree disappear, which they would view it as their ipetence, but they would never taint themselves with the corresponding seven deadly sins of the seven virtues. That was because it was the most serious of betrayals to the World Tree that gave birth to them.

    However, if pixies tainted themselves with an ''evil'' from any one of the seven deadly sins, be it a pixiemoner or pixie aristocrat, or even the pixie queen, they would be ''fallen pixies'' upon being tainted by ''evil''. They would be exiled at the very least, or even vanquished.

    ''Fallen pixies'' were the most forsaken species to the pixies, but unfortunately, the World Tree had buried in them the seeds of ''corruption'' at the same time it gave them the seven virtues.

    That was because as long as they destroyed a particr ''virtue'' of theirs and take the initiative to ''corrupt'' themselves with ''evil'', they would be able to trigger the seed hidden within them. It would give pixies a temporary burst of strength.

    The ability to exchange power for ''corruption'' was the gifts with the best of intentions while simultaneously being the cruelest of tests when the World Tree birthed the pixies.

    That was because there were times when even pixies who yearned for peace would have no choice but to bow down before power. At that moment in time, they would have to make a choice of acquiring the necessary strength at the cost of tainting themselves with ''evil''. This was pertinent when it came to facing the hunting of greedy humans. Their lives, chastity, and dignity were threatened, so these things would be a very difficult choice for them whenpared to the ''virtues''.

    Most pixies would choose to ''corrupt'' themselves in their greatest time of need to resolve the danger. Although it meant betraying the World Tree, it was much better than betraying themselves.

    These were the origins behind fallen pixies and corruption. They were pixies born with the seven virtues from their very beginnings.

    ...

    Ten thousand years ago, the first apocalypse befell the human world.

    The strongest destroyer of the apocalypse¡ªthe Original Sin of Cmity¡ªprioritized destroying the three holy trees that acted as pirs for the human world. The World Tree naturally failed to escape the cmity.

    Following that, as the ''clean-up crew'', the Seven Deadly Sins began ughtering the remaining living beings left in the human world. As a result, the pixies faced the threat of genocide.

    During that cmity of genocide, there was only one pixie that luckily survived.

    The only pixie that survived was Kali, an adolescent who still maintained the seven virtues. She was chosen by the World Tree to be its sessor.

    Without the World Tree''s procreation, Kali became thest pixie in the human world.

    From that moment on, Kali realized her fate and her mission. She once secretly swore to maintain the final bloodline of the pixies and to absolutely not trigger the strength in the ''corruption seed'', never to be a ''fallen pixie''.

    Thankfully, inheriting the powers that the World Tree had bestowed upon her made her nearly invincible in strength. Furthermore, in her travels through different nes of existence, she always took the form of an ''ugly old woman''. Therefore, she never fell into a dire state where she needed to activate the ''corruption seed'' during the past ten thousand years.

    Although in the ten thousand years of travel, she had lost her ''Kindness'' because she ruthlessly killed her enemies, lost her ''Humility'' because of her overwhelming strength and lost her ''Diligence'' because she no longer needed to walk to traverserge distances, but there was no inclination towards corruption. She did not encounter a dire state that needed her to trigger the corruption. It was already considered quite a fascinating miracle.

    But not long ago, due to the self-sealing required to enter the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower and how she was trapped by the four Level Lords in the God ughtering Formation, she fell into a desperate situation of having to trigger the ''corruption seed'' in order to save Shi Xiaobai, who was on the brink of death.

    When ''sacrificing Shi Xiaobai'' and ''sacrificing herself'' was ced on the same bnce, Kali would not hesitate to choose thetter.

    She destroyed the virtue known as ''Patience'', and took the initiative to take in the evil known as ''Wrath''. In order to save Shi Xiaobai, she had vited her sworn oath and betrayed the World Tree by turning herself into a ''fallen pixie''.

    She did not regret her actions. Even if she had to do it again, she would make the same choice.

    Althoughpared to the ten thousand years of her life, the amount of time she knew Shi Xiaobai was so short that it was like a grain of sand in a desert, to her, that short period of time was even more precious that the long span of ten thousand years.

    In the ten thousand years, not only was her life seemingly long and endless, she was also apanied by loneliness.

    And in the recent short span of time, she had secretly observed Shi Xiaobai''s interesting escapades. While watching him, she would at times burst outughing, at times be infuriated, at times tear up with sadness, at times having boiling blood flow through her veins, and at times disregard everything...

    Although he never noticed her ever-watching eyes, nor did he know about her knowing smiles and slight frowns, she did not feel a tinge of loneliness at all by being a lone observer.

    What she could get from Shi Xiaobai was far greater than what one could imagine.

    As such, how could she watch by the sidelines the person who filled her ''emptiness'' be destroyed?

    How could she let the youth that possessed the loftiest of ideals die at the beginning of his journey?

    Even if she needed to use a lie of ''how it was a trivial matter as she was only betraying herself if she became a fallen pixie even though she was no ordinary pixie and that she was equivalent to the sessor of the World Tree'', she would absolutely not allow that youth to fall into an eternal slumber.

    Therefore, she chose ''corruption'' in order toplete ''rescuing'' him.

    She did not regret her decision at all.

    But the developments that followed made her filled with regret up till the present moment.

    Shi Xiaobai did not let down the sacrifices she made. He even returned the favor in a way she did not dare imagine.

    He ''snatched'' her ''corruption''.

    She was somewhat uncertain of the process of how the ''snatching'' worked. All she remembered was that she was suddenly ''pushed down'' by him. She fell into panic and was worrying how she could reject him when he gently reciprocated her sacrifice.

    However, this ''reciprocation'' was like a heavy sense of ''retribution'' to her.

    Shi Xiaobai had snatched away the evil of ''Wrath'' from her, making her return to bing a pure pixie that was untainted by evil. For that, he had to correspondingly pay the great price of the possibility of being controlled by ''Wrath'' or lured by ''corruption''.

    Kali felt a great deal of me for her carelessness, but she felt mostly touched.

    True love was just like how she ''selflessly'' sacrificed herself.

    And true love was repaid by him in his ''selfless'' manner.

    The first thing Kali did when she left the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower was to search through all the information regarding ''corruption''.

    The Seven Deadly Sins reviled in the extermination of life, but they did not have the practice of burning books. Therefore, she had managed to luckily retain a portion of the pixie''s canonical collection.

    However, as she flipped through thick tomes, Kali turned more confused when she understood more about ''corruption''.

    That was because the books that described ''corruption'' all had a premise that could not be omitted¡ªthe identities of the fallen were all pixies.

    Yes, there was no description of humans that had the seeds of evil buried in humans due to ''corruption''!

    For humans, virtue and evil stemmed from human nature. They were just two sides of human nature, so it was an extremely ordinary matter. Therefore, when the ''seeds of evil'' exclusive to pixies were scattered in the spiritual fields of humans, there had been no precedence to the kinds of ''flowers of evil'' that would bloom.

    Without any precedence, this resulted in the greatest dilemma at present.

    Shi Xiaobai had snatched the seed of evil known as ''wrath'', so it was aplete unknown what sort of changes or repercussions would happen.

    When Shi Xiaobai fell into despair once again, she smiled wryly as she wondered how many times he would have his life threatened despite him having begun cultivation only recently. She was also nervously waiting for the final moment she needed to make a resolute choice.

    It was rather different from what she previously faced. She was also unable to make a decision with absolute calmness. Due to the meticulous machinations of the Infernal Queen, she ultimately could only save one side. The moment she saved Shi Xiaobai, it would mean abandoning the other seven rookies that fell into a dire situation in order to save Shi Xiaobai. Even though she no longer had the habit to fuss over ''moral principles'', it was still a vition of ''moral principles'' to return kindness with ingratitude.

    Therefore, the perfect ending was that he and them, who were on the brink of danger, could proceed together was to save each other or save themselves.

    However, the ninth level''s Level Lord, ''Shadow Wraith'' had grabbed the shadows of the rookies. There was already no possibility of them to resist any further.

    Shi Xiaobai, who was running desperately while carrying the girl, no longer seemed to have the strength to stand up again after falling for the sixth time.

    With the situation progressing into such a state, logically it would be a situation of despair, if not for the ''evil seed of fury'' that Shi Xiaobai had ''snatched'' away from her.

    The ''evil seed of fury'' produced its reliable and formidable power.

    Shi Xiaobai once again received the powers bestowed unto him from ''corruption''.

    Kali never expected this because this was the first time such a situation happened.

    Pixies could destroy their ''virtue'' and expedite the corruption of ''evil'' in order to obtain strength, but they could only do so once in their lives.

    If they could limitlessly obtain power that far exceeded their strength, it was no longer a gift of the World Tree, but something that broke thews of the natural world.

    But with the precedent of a human obtaining the seed of evil, thews were pulverized as well.

    Pixies could only obtain strength during their first corruption. If the aspect they corrupted was ''fury'', they would easily lose their temper in the future. It was equivalent to being tainted with a pernicious habit of being easy to anger.

    But Shi Xiaobai had obtained strength that far exceeded his strength because of ''fury''!

    What was going on?

    Another corruption?

    What sort of price would he have to pay to obtain strength once again after falling into fury?

    Kali was rmed but she forced herself to calm down. She carefully observed Shi Xiaobai, who had lost his reason due to ''fury'' as he ughtered the monsters in the array world.

    He was still as cold and powerful as when he ughtered the four Level Lords. He still used his bare hands to tear apart his prey in a brutal manner. He was still the silver-haired devil that allowed blood to dye himself red...

    There did not seem to be any changes from the first incident, but one would discover that as Shi Xiaobai tore apart his prey, he appeared even colder and more decisive than before, that is, if one observed him carefully. He was like a ''devil'' that was adhering to his instinct of indiscriminate killing.

    This meant that,pared to the previous time, Shi Xiaobai''s remaining rity of mind in his rage was even more fuzzy.

    Although he had paid a terrible price, Shi Xiaobai had at leastpleted the act of ''saving himself''.

    Just as Kali consoled herself in such a shoddy manner, the plot reached the nadir of the grim situation.

    That was because Dawn had awoken and called out. She had made the ''Shi Xiaobai'', who was no different from a demon, realize her existence.

    This silver-haired demon that only abided to its instincts of indiscriminate killing finally reached out its blood-stained hands towards the frail and warm girl''s body that was just inches away.

 Chapter 466: All a Bachelor Dog could do was laugh foolishly

    Chapter 466: All a Bachelor Dog could do wasugh foolishly

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    The array world ushered in dusk. This dangerous world that could even ughter true gods simrly had night and day. As night approached, the two suns of varying sizes had no choice but to subdue its zing heat and sink slowly into the ground.

    The setting suns were like drops of blood that dyed the dimming azure sky. The vivid crimson colors also seemed to be derived from the blood of the dirty monsters that soaked thends.

    The ice-cold crimsonnd was ''hell'' that even the monsters did not dare approach because standing in the middle of ''hell'' was a devil more terrifying than monsters.

    The blood-covered devil had forbidding silver hair and a paleplexion. Its zed eyes had ck pupils with golden vortices that seemed to be perpetually rotating in them. The description of the devil was not sufficient to illustrate the terror that it possessed. It did not have a hideous body or a frightening aura. One could not even feel the existence of a ''soul'' from it.

    It was like a soulless mass that acted like a cold machine powered by the gear-like golden vortices.

    But maybe it was because the silver-haired devilcked ''emotion'' that made it resemble a ''devil''. The imperceptible but vivid feeling of death and the impossibility of seeing its true appearance because of the blood that covered its body prevented anyone from thinking of it as a ''human''. There was also no way one could tell that this devil which did not have any breathing, heartbeat, emotions or soul was actually...

    "Shi...Xiao...bai?"

    Dawn gradually opened her eyes. In her blurry vision, the first thing she saw in the blood-red world was the silver-haired devil that was closest to her. In fact, she did not immediately recognize the devil whose true identity was beyond recognition. Out of instinct, she had muttered the boy''s name she was most worried about the moment she regained consciousness.

    But in the next instant, as her mind gradually cleared, she immediately recognized the silver-haired devil''s true identity.

    Even though the silver hair and the blood had changed his appearance, and although his cold and breathless state had wiped off all signs of humanity, she could still recognize the ''silver-haired devil'' in front of her to be the boy whom she recently got to know and was extremely concerned about.

    "Shi Xiaobai."

    She lightly whispered his name once again.

    However, the boy named ''Shi Xiaobai'' did not give her any response. The pair of ck eyes that were originally filled with hallowed light were now glistening with resplendent golden light. They were like a pitch ck haze that sealed his soul within.

    The girl frowned slightly as the nauseating smell of blood caused her to look to her side to witness the hellish scene of dismembered limbs everywhere. She easily guessed what had happened and she could easily predict what would happen next.

    When she consecutively called out twice, it was obvious what the silver-haired devil that only had its killing instincts left would do once it had its attention garnered.

    "Shi Xiaobai!"

    However, she still shouted out his name a third time with a raised voice.

    Finally, or perhaps, indeed, the silver-haired devil lowered its head slowly. Its ice-cold eyes reflected her figure before they were minced by the golden vortices again and again.

    It let out a low growl. It was without any emotion and it resembled a wild beast that had caught scent of its prey.

    Then, it stretched out its blood-stained hands towards her.

    They were demonic hands that had been assimted...after grabbing onto the ''devil''s hand''.

    The pair of hands had torn apart hundreds, if not thousands of monsters. It had spilled blood and strewn organs across the barrennd. It had used cruel deaths to entuate this cruel world with even more cruelty.

    The three-headed hellhound, Herat had witnessed the massacre that happened only moments ago. It had seen the pair of blood-covered devilish hands and the scene of it tearing its prey apart countless times. Up to that point in time, the scenes were still reverberating in its mind, like a nightmare.

    Therefore, it knew what the silver-haired devil would do instinctively when it realized that it had neglected a fresh life tied to its waist.

    It would definitely tear the girl attached to its waist into pieces.

    Just like the tragic oue of those monsters, that beautiful, warm-blooded body would be torn to shreds in a second. Boiling hot blood and viscous organs would ssh onto the filthy ground and eventually stained by dust. It would be lost in the filthy corpses and with the passage of time, emit a stench until the smellpletely disappeared.

    And what was ironic about it was that the girl had done her best to force a smile and passion to pacify the boy of his worries up to thest second before she fainted.

    The boy had once burned his will while running fervently for the girl. He climbed back up again and again after copsing to the ground even though injuries covered every inch of his body. Yet, he continued to desperately protect the girl and had no choice but to transform into the ruthless devil up to the final moment in order to protect her.

    They were willing to sacrifice themselves for each other and their love was as pure and beautiful as ss.

    But at that very moment, the boy who transformed into a devil to save the girl had stretched its bloody hands towards the girl he wanted to save out of killing instinct, after having lost his humanity and reason.

    In order to save her, he had partaken in the consumption of a bitter fruit, yet he would eventually down the wine of eternal regret of ''killing her himself''.

    To rip apart such a beautiful scene was what one would call a tragedy.

    But Herat had never seen such an ironic andmentable tragedy before.

    Although it was a bachelor dog that hated ''love'' to the bone, it could not help but lose a bit of its initial excitement. It could not help but have feelings ofpassion and empathy.

    However, it was powerless to prevent anything.

    The only thing it could do was to witness the birth and end of the tragedy while watching coldly by the side. In the future, it would remark at the greatness of that ''love'' and also spurn the ironic ''tragedy''.

    "Howl."

    Herat howled softly as it gave its blessings to such a beautiful love that had no help to the matter.

    ...

    Having just awoken, Dawn did not know that the bloody hands had been tearing apart prey while she was unconscious. She did not even know that the hand gesture that was slowly approaching her had resulted in savage deaths.

    But even if she did not know, she could easily guess from the hellish scene she was in and guess at the reality.

    The ice-cold eyes that were filled by the golden vortices could no longer hold her figure in them.

    In his eyes, in everything he could see, including her, were bubbles that were repeatedly burst.

    The silver-haired devil would not hesitate to vanquish any life in front of it.

    Dawn clearly understood this cold and harsh fact.

    But even so, she did not cease calling out his name after the first three times.

    "Shi Xiaobai...Shi Xiaobai...Shi Xiaobai..."

    There was no need for additional words, all she needed to do was to repeat his name.

    She slowly twisted her slender figure that was tied to his waist. Finally, her feet touched the ground as they stood facing each other.

    Due to the thick rope tying them together, her body was adhered tightly to his.

    She could clearly sense that his body exuded a coldness. The originally warm embrace was now as cold as an icy cavern.

    But even so, she still stretched both her hands out to hug his waist. She hugged him tightly and did so with even greater strength, as if she was using all of her strength to merge his body into her own, or fuse into his soul.

    Even though the blood-stained devil''s hand was holding onto her shoulders forcefully.

    Even though death might descend upon her at the very next moment.

    Even so, she still hugged him tightly and passionately called out his name.

    "Shi Xiaobai..."

    Such an act was not about giving up her struggle, nor was it to search for the final warmth in life.

    The reason why she did not attempt to flee but instead hugged him tightly was not because she believed that it was pointless to flee but because she trusted him.

    She firmly believed in him and believed that even though he had transformed into an inhumane devil, he would not harm her.

    Such a ''belief'' filled the girl''s emotions. One could call it simple-minded or one could also call it foolish.

    Dawn naturally would not ept that she was a simple-minded girl, much less admit that she was a foolish nymphomaniac. Therefore, she had thought up of several logical reasons in a short span of time to give birth to that belief.

    The objective clues were everywhere. For example¡ª

    For example, the crudely-made rope that was made from cloth was not torn. The rope was still tightly binding the two of them together.

    For example, even in a bloody hell, even though there were hundreds, if not thousands of monsters ripped to pieces, she remained unharmed despite being the closest to him.

    For example, the ck beams of light were still shooting at them from every direction in an attempt to kill them, but the ck beams were blocked by an invisible barrier, and the barrier had enveloped her within as well.

    For example, the bloody hands that held her shoulders did not seem as cold and ruthless as they seemed on the surface. As its grip slowly increased in strength, it was also clearly trembling...

    There were many objective reasons why he would not harm her, and all of that made her faith be ever more reliable.

    However, the most important and most heart-felt reason was that in her eyes, he was definitely not a silver-haired devil.

    It was just a slightly transformed¡ª

    "Shi Xiaobai."

    She gently called out his name in an impassioned manner.

    She had never imagined that there would be a day she would fall head over heels for a particr boy. Even though she realized how incorrigible her infatuation was, she willingly gave up her reason and chose to immerse herself within it.

    The her from yesterday would definitely mock the present her.

    But the present her only felt sweetness in her heart.

    He protected her at the cost of transforming into a devil.

    The reason why she could open her eyes again and still remain alive was all because he had given his all to protect her.

    It would definitely not be overstepping any boundaries to imagine what painful but touching stories had happened while she was unconscious.

    And just a tiny bit of imagination would cause her sweet thoughts topletely drown the terrifying guesses.

    Even though she realized that she was in an ocean of sugary-sweetness, or that her life might be devoured by that sweetness at any time...

    Even though she was being naive and silly...

    She would still choose to hug him tightly in a manner that she could not extricate herself from and passionately call out his name.

    "Shi Xiaobai."

    She believed in him.

    Even if he had transformed into a devil, he would definitely not harm her!

    ...

    Herat slowly widened its eyes and watched the scene in front of it in disbelief.

    The bloody hands that held the girl''s shoulders did not rip the girl''s body into two like it had expected. Instead, after trembling for a long while, the arms finally fell to the sides slowly and reached at the girl''s slender waist before they gently hugged her.

    The girl had hugged the devil tightly and the devil eventually returned it with a gentle embrace that should never have happened.

    It was clearly a mindless and emotionless devil that was acting on instinct so why did that happen?

    Or could it be said that gently treating the girl in his arms had also be an instinct of the silver-haired devil?

    Or could it be said that the deep emotions of the girl had reformed the heartless devil?

    Herat couldn''t figure out the answer. Finally, it could onlye to a conclusion¡ªthe greatness of love had created an unbelievable miracle.

    "Woof!"

    With that thought in mind, Herat could not help but give a howl thatcked savageness.

    If it had a mirror in front of it, it would see the expression it had¡ªit was a foolish smile that could not be any more foolish.

    In front of it, in the ''hell'' that was strewn with blood and minced meat, the golden-haired girl and the silver-haired ''devil'' were hugging each other tightly. The ck beams smashed incessantly into that invisible barrier as they constantly produced sparks. The monsters that surrounded themyer afteryer trembled without approaching. They did not dare to disturb the girl and the ''devil'' that was reveling in an embrace.

    The setting sun''sst light rouged a beautiful tinge to the firmaments.

    The duo did not separate from their embrace as they waited for the impending night and the tomorrow that was no longer very distant.

    In front of such a beautiful scene, the bachelor dog, Herat, could do nothing butugh foolishly.

 Chapter 467: Because shes a goddess, her love was more submissive than mortals

    Chapter 467: Because she''s a goddess, her love was more submissive than mortals

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    Herat could onlyugh foolishly because it was only a bachelor dog that had yearned for love despite having never experienced it before.

    When Kali saw this scene, she was unsure of what expression to deliver. That was because among the lovebirds that were using their lives to express their fondness for each other was her boyfriend.

    Generally speaking, to an ''old witch'' that had lived for ten thousand years, a so-called ''boyfriend'' might be akin to a dessert one would asionally taste. It was a dessert that ''could be changed once she was sick of it¡¯ or ¡®abandoned once her appetite changed''.

    But to this date, the ten-thousand-year-old ''old witch'' still maintained her virginity. The boyfriend she had was her first love in the extended ten thousand years of her life. Then, this ''dessert'' would obviously be something she did not want to share with others. It was so precious that she would have to consider carefully before tasting it.

    At that moment, the cake that Kali had yet to enjoy after storing away for ten thousand years had a mouthful bitten off by another person.

    "Hey, how can that happen?"

    "I came first!"

    Kali''s cheekbones raised as she nursed a grievance like a frustrated wife.

    This beautiful pixie that was like a goddess most of the time acted like a teenage girl reveling in love when facing her first instance of it.

    She remembered that night in Riko''s house. In the process of Shi Xiaobai testing his superpowers, he had ''identally'' touched the softness in front of Riko''s chest. That had caused her to feel pangs of jealousy.

    In order to affirm her ''sovereign rights'', she had shamelessly kissed Shi Xiaobai on the lips.

    Although that was a slight peck that separated almost immediately after it happened, it was her first kiss.

    As a first kiss, that kisscked the atmosphere and was too rushed. It was filled with regret...

    But because it was imperfect that entuated its beauty, making it an indelible memory. Although she lost a tiny bit of her strength as a holy pixie because of the first kiss, it was still worth it...

    Alright, all that was said above was just Kali''s self-constion. She had to admit that the first kiss was too impulsive.

    Due to the impulse that stemmed from a ''jealousy'' that she did not realize, she had paid the price of having acking first kiss and the loss of a portion of her strength. That was the truth to the matter.

    So...

    She could not be jealous!

    She could not be jealous!

    She absolutely could not be jealous!

    "How can that be possible..."

    Kali sighed. She felt her chest feeling tangy. Her throat was slightly dry and her heart felt winced in an unbearable difort.

    She constantly told herself¡ªshe might lose her life because of the fourth apocalypse, so how could she have the right to prevent members from the opposite sex from pursuing him? Even though the girl that would eventually be by his side might not be her, it was already a perfect ending if she could create a world where he obtained happiness.

    She was increasingly turning vexed, but when she saw the boy and girl that were hugging without separating while standing in the blood-stained ground and the sanguine dusk, the look in her eyes turned into a ''hidden bitterness''.

    "The power of love is so magnificent. I''m so envious of it. However, I''m somewhat sad for you. What sort of tragic feelings do you have as you witness that beautiful scene of being betrayed by that unfaithful boy?"

    A charming voice with a sharp tone suddenly sounded.

    Kali suddenly came to a realization that her ''projection'' was stered across the chessboard right in front of the Infernal Queen. Her mncholic and pouting expression clearly revealed the bitterness in her heart.

    To a girl who was feeling jealous, the Infernal Queen''s ''mockingugh'' was no doubt a critical blow.

    But unfortunately, Kali was feeling jealous mostly because of regret that the female lead in the scene was not her. She did not feel overly envious about the beautiful scene.

    Although this pixie that had time stall on her in her pubescent stage did not have big breasts, she was broadminded. It was sorge that it could ept everything of the person she loved¡ªthe good, the ugly, the brightness, the darkness...everything. She could ept everything with a smile.

    A true goddess might have the additional petnce of a girl, but she would absolutely not be a goddess that devolved into a base goddess.

    The Infernal Queen''s attempt to create strife failed to create any negative effects. Instead, it made Kali''s mind calm down.

    "My mood is indeed somewhat terrible, but there is no way it can be termed ''tragic''. Instead, it should be said that I''m feeling somewhat disgruntled...My intentions are definitely not inferior to that girl. No, no! My love is definitely deeper than hers...It''s clearly the case, but at this moment, the person moving him by ''making a sacrifice while disregarding her life'' isn''t me. For me not to be able to aplish that...makes me feel a little disgruntled...that''s all..."

    Kali''s calm voice quivered slightly.

    The words she said came from the bottom of her heart. She did not deny that she was feeling terrible. She even admitted that the disgruntlement she felt caused the hint of jealousy in her words. This ability to directly understand her heart highlighted her traits as a goddess of being diametrically opposite to being cold and hostile.

    Unfortunately, the Infernal Queen who heard her words was not someone she could have a heart-to-heart talk.

    The Infernal Queen did not abandon the useless act of causing strife. She once again expressed words that were filled with malevolence.

    "I canpletely understand the disgruntlement you are feeling. You, who can dominate the world if you so wished, has injected all your feelings for a mere mortal, and all in exchange for his unfaithfulness and betrayal... Despite already having such an outstanding lover like you, he still shamelessly remains intimate with other girls. This ispletely...sigh. I canpletely understand your disgruntlement..."

    "Enough."

    Kali finally voiced out to interrupt the Infernal Queen by saying, "You have even made a mistake about the direction in which you are trying to misrepresent, so don''t continue this childish act of sowing discord. About the usation of him being unfaithful, recall well. You were unable to sessfully seduce him despite stripping, so you should know better than me how impossible it is for him to be unfaithful, right?"

    That sentence was a counter check on the figurative chessboard. It caused the Infernal Queen''s expression to immediately turn ugly.

    With her irresistible appearance, not only did she fail to seduce the boy while standing stark naked in front of him, it had beenpletely ineffective.

    And at that moment, that hateful blond girl had managed to move his ''heart'' with that male outfit thatcked any feminine charm.

    Such a thing...no matter how one thought about it...

    It was truly something worth being disgruntled about!

    The Infernal Queen felt somewhat hurt, but she did not mind continuing the mutual damage onto each other. She said with a sneer, "Indeed, that boy''s upstanding is extraordinary. It made me once suspect if he has abnormal sexual orientation or if he is impotent...but even if his body did not cheat, it is equally unfaithful by having someone else in his heart. Despite having such a perfect lover like you, his heart was stirred by another girl. Are you truly capable of saying that it''s not an act of betrayal?"

    Kali said with a chuckle, "If such an excellent girl fails to move Xiaobai after devoting herself in such a silly manner, I would begin to suspect if he really had a ''heart''."

    The Infernal Queen responded with a scoff, "Isn''t what you are saying the excuses unfaithful men often give? Think carefully, do you think that there are any differences with hypocritical excuses like ''it''s not because I was unfaithful, but because that girl was too excellent. She is so excellent that any man will fall for'' and gross exnations like ''I didn''t want to push her down, but that she took off her clothes by herself and threw me onto the bed. I onlymitted a mistake that any man would''? That boy did notmit the sin of thetter, but didn''t hemit the mistakes of the former? Not only are you not ming him for his unfaithfulness, you are instead helping find such an excuse that is unbearablymon. Why is that so?"

    One''s heart and body was an eternal topic that was rted to love.

    From the Infernal Queen''s point of view, ''the love of many in one''s heart'' and the ''cheating using one''s body'' were equally abominable.

    To the Infernal Queen, ''her act of taking the initiative to strip and push Shi Xiaobai down, resulting in Shi Xiaobai failing to resist the temptation and have sex with her'' was not much different from ''Dawn Li''s silly devotion that made Shi Xiaobai fail to withstand her passionate love, eventually falling for her''. The only difference was that she had failed while Dawn Li had seeded.

    However, from Kali''s point of view, these two matters were not considered one and the same.

    Kali pricked up her eyebrows and said, "The way you view matters really suits the superficial essence of a ''program''. I''ll temporary ignore the reasons behind why you had equated the two scenarios, but have you ever thought of vast differences between the ''shameless seduction of a woman with slightly better looks'' and the ''devotion of a girl with limitless future to the point of disregarding her life''? All you did was strip and spread your legs, while that girl was willing to sacrifice her life for him. How can youpare the two as if they were the same? Your method might be effective against lustful male scum, but to Xiaobai, that ''cheap body'' and her ''precious sincerity'' ispletely iparable."

    Their value system was different, resulting in them having judgments on the same matter to be worlds apart.

    Kali''s point of view waspletely opposite to the Infernal Queen''s.

    The Infernal Queen could not help but bite her lower lip as she fumed secretly in her heart. The present situation regarding the debate with ''mutual damage'' seemed to leave her ''covered in scars'' despite her relentless bombardment.

    Woman with slightly better looks?

    Shameless seduction?

    Cheap body?

    They were usations that were infuriating, but there was no way to retort against it!

    Yes, she had indeed stripped herself easily. She had casually spread her legs for that boy, but as a living creature that had lived for thousands of years, would she have any sense of shame towards such a matter?

    Why was there a need to disparage such a perfectly justified act into being such a cheap act?

    The Infernal Queenughed from her vexation and said, "You are right. To beings like us with nearly eternal life, ''stripping and spreading the legs'' is indeed not something difficult, but sacrificing one''s life is something nearly impossible. Your understanding isn''t wrong, but to use our special existence as the foundation to build on, wouldn''t that appear to be an overgeneralization?"

    "No, no, no. It''s not ''we''..."

    When Kali heard that, she immediately waved her hand and said, "It''s not ''we''. It''s only something very easy for you. To me, I''ll rather die than do such an embarrassing act. Do you understand? It''s not that ''devoting one''s body'' and ''devoting one''s sincerity'' is not equivalent, but it''s the value behind the devotion process. In summary, that cheap body of yours and that previous sincerity of hers are iparable. If a girl who devoted her body had remained chaste for ten thousand years, then the devotion she exhibits is naturally considered a ''precious body''."

    When Kali said that, her face gradually turned ruddy.

    For some odd reason, her mind could not help but imagine her devoting her body to Shi Xiaobai. The girl that maintained her chastity was naturally referring to herself. However, such an embarrassing scene was something she found it hard to ept even when she imagined it.

    It was not that she was so ''naive'' that she did not dare imagine it, but because ''chastity'' had an extremely important meaning for her.

    Once she lost her ''chastity'', the power that the World Tree endowed her would dissolve and disappear. Her strength would drastically decrease. Having been burdened with the heavy responsibility of avenging the pixie race, she had lived to this day, so strength was more precious to her.

    Therefore, from Kali''s point of view, ''devoting her chastity to Shi Xiaobai'' was much harder than ''sacrificing her life for Shi Xiaobai''.

    There were no essential differences between the devotion of heart and body. However, the importance it held for the devotee determined its value.

    This was Kali''s understanding.

    However, it sounded like undisguised mockery to the Infernal Queen.

    Why did the words ''cheap body'' make her so frustrated?

    Indeed, as a program that attained sentience and will from having no ''heart'', the act of ''intercourse'' was something extremely natural. It was not something that needed to be fussed over, but, but...

    "I''m not as easy as you imagined!"

    The Infernal Queen said a frustrated sentence that did not sound convincing at all.

    An indescribable frustration surged through her heart. It prompted her to reveal her true thoughts on this matter that she was did not care about to begin with.

    "I used my body to seduce the boy purely as an act of revenge for your domineering attitude."

    However, Kali was just too strong. She was so strong that she could not think of any other acts of revenge. Therefore, she had chosen the lowliest of all lowly strategies.

    "To me, intercourse is not something that gives any pleasure."

    Although she had her own will, her innate nature as a program could not be changed. She did not have the desires like other living creatures. Therefore to her, there was no need for intercourse. She did not gain any happiness from intercourse.

    "Therefore, this is the first time I''m doing it!"

    Although she did not mind the act of intercourse, but since she did not need intercourse, nor did she derive any pleasure from it, she would not be bored enough to have intercourse with other biological creatures.

    Using intercourse as an act of revenge might be somethingpletely trivial to her, but up to date, she never had the need to do so. This was the first time she encountered an existence as powerful as Kali who loved a weak biological creature at the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    Therefore, this was really the first time she was doing it!

    "Furthermore...furthermore, this body has never been tainted. It''s a genuine virgin..."

    So...

    "So, I have never had intercourse, and ording to your exnation, I have also maintained a so-called ''chastity''. It''s not some ''cheap body''!"

    The Infernal Queen did not know why she needed to provide such an ''insipid'' exnation, but she felt greatly relieved after saying those words.

    Was the reason behind the sense of frustration due to the vilification of the exnation that seemed like the truth?

    In summary, if ''chastity'' that she did not ce any importance to became an indicator with value, she would definitely not fall into the abyss of ''cheapness''. As such, proving that she was ''chaste'' would not be a meaningless matter.

    With this thought in mind, the Infernal Queen suffused aposed smile.

    Kali never expected that the Infernal Queen, who had ''no sense of shame'', would go to such great lengths to exin herself. After a moment of stupefaction, she smiled with a shake of the head, "Alright, let''s consider it as you having preserved your ''chastity''. But even so, this does not change my evaluation of you. That''s because your cheapness is not dependent on your body being untainted, but that youpletely do not care about the person you...have intercourse with. Just to infuriate me, you could sacrifice your body. So how can this ''chastity'' that you don''t even care about be considered ''precious''? The price you pay might be ''chastity'', but no matter how you put it, it is just ''cheap chastity''."

    The Infernal Queen''s smile immediately froze. Her intense retort had only been returned with a light answer that was so substantial that she had no way to retort.

    Kali had only changed the words ''cheap body'' to ''cheap chastity''.

    It was as if a sharp knife had stabbed into her, tearing apart her virtual walls she constructed using ''chastity''.

    What indignation!

    She had never felt so indignant before!

    She had never felt so helpless either!

    "Then..."

    The Infernal Queen said in a state at a loss, "Then...Then if ''chastity'' is as important as ''life'', would it...would it not be cheap any more?"

    Kali faltered slightly before saying with a nod, "Erh...it can be understood in that way."

    Kali had a nagging feeling that something was odd, but what the Infernal Queenprehended did not seem erroneous. Although from a normal person''s perspective, life should be something of greater importance, it was not like there were no women in the human world who treated their ''chastity'' with greater importance than their ''life''...

    Forget it, for such a creature thatcked morals like the Infernal Queen to have such an understanding probably only had every advantage and no drawbacks, right?

    With this thought in mind, Kali said seriously, "You can only devote your chastity only when encountering someone you deeply love who you are ''willing to sacrifice your life for''. Only then would such ''chastity'' be ''valuable''. Do you understand?"

    The Infernal Queen nodded her head as she pondered over it. She secretly took note of Kali''s words and buried it deep into her heart. Aposed and seductive smile once again suffused across the corners of her lips.

    Then, a drop of cold sweat oozed out of her forehead.

    Hey, wait a moment!

    What was going on now?

    In the beginning, wasn''t she using the unfaithfulness of Shi Xiaobai to deepen the jealousy-spurred ''wounds'' of Kali?

    Why did it be this strange situation of her being educated?

    After all, whether her body and chastity was cheap or not had nothing to do with whether Shi Xiaobai was considered unfaithful or not, right?

    When did the topic of conversation slowly shift?

    The Infernal Queen turned increasingly vexed the further she thought. Looking at the gorgeous face which had a relieved look, like she had taught someone well, projected in the chessboard, she nearly burst out in angry tears.

    How infuriating!

    What happened to the mutual damage?

    Why was she the only one hurt!?

    The Infernal Queen''s red lips twitched slightly as she used a stiffened tone to say, "I understand now. Compared to that blond girl''s sincerity, my naked body back then was indeed not worth mentioning. But! But so what? Was it certain that by devoting her precious sincerity, it was taken for granted that the boy would be moved? Was it certain that if the boy''s love was split into two, you wouldn''t feel sad because of it? Was it certain that as you watch him and her embrace each other tightly, without separating up to this point, you wouldn''t feel upset about it? Was it certain..."

    Without any consideration for logic or excuses, the Infernal Queen began to use ''was it'' as a counter attack after she turned shame into anger.

    Along with the Infernal Queen''s counter, Kali''s expression turned increasingly cold.

    This had caught the Infernal Queen by surprise for her unreasonable counters had turned effective.

    That azure blue eye gradually turned dark and dull.

    It isn''t an illusion!

    The Infernal Queen immediatelyughed.

    So that was the reason. She had chosen the wrong method from the very beginning.

    The pixie who was almost a ''sage'' could indeed ept everything about the boy, but because of her deep love for him, it was impossible for her to not have the desire to ''monopolize'' him.

    She must have also wished that the boy would belong only to her.

    That jealous expression from before was not an illusion.

    The Infernal Queen gave a charming smile. She finally found a weakness that could be pulverized from the nearly perfect pixie.

    "Even if Shi Xiaobai has...intercourse with that girl, would you really not mind at all?"

    By using a gentle tone to forcefully say the sharp word of ''intercourse'', the Infernal Queen had given Kali a brutal strike ruthlessly.

    "How is it possible..."

    Kali''s dull eyes shed a look of mncholy. She pouted her lips and muttered to herself in an inaudible manner, "How can I not mind..."

    The Infernal Queen''s smile immediately turned richer.

    Her original goal was not to ''sow discord'' because she knew that the chances of sess would be extremely low. She only believed that it would be extreme vindication for her if she was able to make the azure blue pupils that resembled a sea of stars reveal a hint of distress.

    But she never expected that a goddess could reveal such a frail state that looked so heartbreaking.

    This...

    It truly...felt too good!

    The grief expressed by a goddess nearly overwhelmed the Infernal Queen with euphoria.

    I want!

    I want to tear and destroy the mask of the goddess!

    I want to violently trample on the pure feelings of a girl!

    This twisted desire was suddenly born in a very natural way from the will of a program that should not have had any desires.

    The Infernal Queen used a charming voice to say in a manner filled with emotions, like she was weeping and grumbling, "Too pitiful. You are really...too pitiful. You clearly do not wish that his body is touched by other women, but you watched with your own eyes how they embrace each other to the point of sinking their bodies into one another...You clearly only wish to be his only one, but you can only resign yourself to fate and ept the fact that another girl had entered his heart...You clearly wish to reserve your ''valuable chastity'', but he might very well have intercourse with other women in the future, leaving behind a ''cheap body'' for you...Ah, this is too sorrowful. It''s really not worth it!"

    The Infernal Queen''s voice made it seem like her body was filled with deep emotions of grief and anger.

    Kali sighed and said coldly, "You are right. I do not wish that he touches other women. I wish to be his only one, and simrly, I care about his ''chastity''. But I will not make my wish turn into ugly selfishness. Becausepared to all of this, what I cannot ept is...to have such ugly jealousy that I be something he dislikes."

    Once again, the purple-haired pixie did not put up a false front by lying nor did she avoid the topic. Instead, she openly admitted her wishes and expressed her moving thoughts directly.

    Compared to her wishes, what was more important was to not be something he disliked.

    Such a love...

    The Infernal Queen said in disbelief, "Isn''t...isn''t your love too submissive?"

    It was too submissive.

    Compared to her loftiness as a ''goddess'', such a love was just too submissive!

    Kali smiled faintly as she shook her head and said, "Love between two parties is never equal. There would always be a side who will love the other more. From the moment Xiaobai ''snatched'' the evil seed of corruption, I waspletely defeated in thisparison of love... From the feelings known as ''like'' to the fear of ''not wishing to be disliked by him and not lose him'', what else can I do but to carefully and submissively taste these sweet fragments dipped in ss?"

    It was impossible for love to beplete happiness.

    The pixie who clearly fell in love for the first time had the understanding that many couplescked. Due to the loss of her family and race and having spent ten thousand years in loneliness, she would be horrified over the tiny possibility of losing the boy she had met by sheer chance.

    Even if her love was even more submissive, she could not be disliked by him.

    "Idiot!"

    The Infernal Queen angrily responded to the pixie''s concept of love with vitriol.

    "What do you mean that there are no options!?"

    The Infernal Queen did not know why she had a baffling sense of frustration rise up in her heart. Furthermore, this sense of frustration felt like it was boiling, as though it was about to burn her chest.

    "You are too foolish!"

    The Infernal Queen finally abandoned thest guise of respect with a switch of her tone.

    She angrily said, "All you need to do is stay by his side and dere your sovereign rights to him. With your looks and your strength, there is no woman in this world that has the courage to snatch him from you! With your charms, all you need is to give the boy a bit of perks and he will definitely not be able to extricate himself from his infatuation towards you. It would impossible for him to have his heart stirred by others! In your so-called parison of love'', you can cause aplete reversal going from defeat to victory. Why do you admit defeat so easily? Why!? Are you really such a fool!?"

    Ah, she understood. She understood the reason why she was so angry.

    That was because the pixie in front of her was perfect in everything except for her pubescent body. It was something that even she as a ''program'' could not replicate. It was an existence she could only look up to and feel jealous of!

    Her beauty and her strength, her every gesture and smile, made her doubt the bias of the Creator.

    But she, who was a favorite of the Creator, had revealed such a despondent expression for a weak human. She had revealed such a submissive state!

    Such a preposterous fact was infuriating!

    Towards the Infernal Queen''s anger and the aggressive tone she had, Kali could only smile faintly. She did not make any retorts.

    Indeed, just as the Infernal Queen had said, if she could stay by Shi Xiaobai''s side all the time, even Dawn Li would not have any chances.

    But unfortunately, she could not do so.

    "He and I were two trajectories that should have never been able to cross...Every intersection that happened out of ident is illogical. If I were to selfishly linger around him, how would his fate be distorted when I have no choice but to leave him? Therefore, what happens now is already sufficient."

    An analogy that was obscure and difficult toprehend was actually describing a simple and direct reason.

    A goddess and a mortal''s encounter might seem beautiful, but the destiny of their intersection was cruel.

    If a mortal fell in love with a goddess, he would be infatuated with the goddess. He would rely on her or even be possessive of her. The goddess might have to leave the mortal world one day because of a mission she had no choice but to bear the burden of. Then, how would that mortal''s destiny change?

    It would be pointless grieving over it. No amount of pain and sadness could alleviate the problem. One could only hate himself for being weak and curse at his own submission. As one could not find a substitute for a goddess, one would drown in the beautiful memories as he lived alone the rest of his life. That was the destiny of a mortal.

    Therefore...

    By maintaining an illusionary distance or by positioning the goddess as a beautiful bubble that could burst at any time, it would make it more eptable when the mortal were to lose her. Only then would the mortal not be as sad...

    Kali did not want to be a goddess, but Shi Xiaobai and her were never residents of the same world.

    There was bound to be a day she would leave his world and return to her own. And the world that belonged to her was a world he would never reach regardless of the pursuits he would embark on.

    Therefore, in order to reduce the grief he would bear when the moment came and in order to reduce the destined pain, she could not increase even a tiny inkling...of lovely memories between them.

    For her, that was enough.

    She was already satisfied with the present situation.

    "I''m already satisfied to be able to see him from afar."

    This was probably the sweetest expression of love in the world, but also simultaneously the bitterest expression of love in the world.

    Even a goddess, no, because she was a goddess, her love was more submissive than mortals.

    "Is that so? Is that really enough?"

    The Infernal Queen found it inexplicable. She could not grasp the way Kali thought.

    Perhaps it was because she was born in the cold ''program'', so she had no way to understand what such warm ''sacrifice'' was.

    As such, she was feeling infuriated.

    The Infernal Queen said with a sneer, "Should you be called foolish or naive? Love without partnership will one day lose its original vor. If you continue watching him from afar, there will be a day when the memories fade away. He will no longer love you! Now, he is only unfaithful, but if this carries on, the distance between the two of you will result in him having aplete..plete change of heart! At that moment, you will really lose him!"

    By being too submissive in her love, it would instead result in the matter she feared the most to happen. Would it really end up making her lose him?

    This possibility was something Kali had never thought of.

    However, every time he felt the grief of losing her, wouldn''t that also mean there there was an additional possibility of him not loving her?

    Ah, why did she not think of such a simple logic?

    No, if he were Shi Xiaobai, he would not so easily turn unfaithful!

    But...

    But...even Shi Xiaobai could possibly turn unfaithful, right?

    Kali''s eyes shed a perplexed look.

    The worry of making him sad, as well as the fear of losing him, there was no way to tell which side was heavier when they were mixed together.

    "Enough...Enough...This is something between him and I...It has nothing to do with you."

    As Kali said that, she categorically rejected this conversation that had finally wavered her.

    The Infernal Queen''s eyes constricted slightly as she could not help but clench her fist.

    She had noticed a look of despondency sh in the girl''s eyes.

    Using a forceful but unreasonable method of ''it has nothing to do with you'' was no doubt the limpest of surrenders.

    In this debate of ''mutual damage'', it looked like she had clinched final victory.

    But why?

    Why did she not have the slightest inkling of joy?

    Why was she filled with anger instead?

    "It...shouldn''t be like that, right?"

    The Infernal Queen lowered her head and gave a stiff smile, "Then, this conversation can''t carry on?"

    "Yes...the happy chat ends here."

    Kali sighed and suddenly her tone returned to normal. A blizzard-like cold voice emitted out of her soft, red lips. "Let''s return to reality. That stupid bull that you reared has regenerated itself after ten minutes of hard work. It would fully recover in another ten seconds. I believe your nonsense should alsoe to an end? Take the opportunity in which no one is injured and end this joke that has gone too far. You and me might be able to be ''friends'', if not..."

    Kali''s words pulled the Infernal Queen back into reality.

    The conversation that appeared calm on the surface was in fact a dangerous situation that could explode at any time.

    At that very moment, in the mountain valley of the Silent Deste Lands, seven trial-takers from the human world remained motionless because their shadows were captured by the Shadow Wraith.

    Earthbound Yaksha, which had nothing to do, was napping while leaning against a rock cliff. Although it had yet to deal the fatal blow, in the past few minutes, Field Marshal Awesomo, whom had been nearly ground into meat pulp, was finally about to recover to its perfect state after a slow self-recovery process.

    The terror that had been brewing for ten minutes was about to descend!

    How would Field Marshal Awesomo, who had been brutally dealt with, brutally abuse the seven trial-takers over the umtion of humiliation and anger, especially that azure-dressed girl that had diced him into pieces? The unnerving scene that was about to happen was something unimaginable even if one tried.

    This was a cruel situation that was approaching despair.

    Kali could not save them because the moment she made a move, the Infernal Queen would be able to activate the self-destruct sequence. Shi Xiaobai, who was in the array world, would not be able to survive.

    Shi Xiaobai simrly could not save them because he was a ''silver-haired demon'' at the very moment. To repress the urge to kill the girl in his arms already took him all his strength.

    Dawn was even more unlikely to be able to save them. She was unwilling to depart the boy''s embrace, so how could she have any intentions of returning to that world?

    The friendly forces on their side were no longer able to give a helping hand.

    At that very moment, the only person that could prevent the tragedy from happening was the Infernal Queen, who was the enemy!

    Kali was helpless. The only thing she could do was persuade the Infernal Queen to end this ''joke that had gone too far'' and persuade her with the sincerity of ''bing friends''.

    However, how could the Infernal Queen, who had painstakingly machinated this scheme,promise after forcing Kali and the rookies into such a state of despair?

    "Bing your friend...is truly an irresistible enticement..."

    The Infernal Queen smiled coquettishly. The sincerity of bing ''friends'' had indeed moved her.

    Unfortunately, the present her was enraged. She was extremely furious!

    Therefore...

    "Please forgive me, but I reject it."

    "That''s becausepared to bing your friend, I''m more interested to know...what expression you would give to apologize to him for not being able to save the boy''s friends."

    "That would definitely be the most beautiful scene in my opinion."

    ...

    Due to her jealousy, indignation, as well as anger that came from anticipation, she ripped the possibility of a peaceful oue to shreds.

    The shattered pieces fluttered like snowkes descending down to the ground.

    It was ashen and ice-cold¡ªjust like the soon-to-happen tragedy of utmost cruelty that no one could salvage.

 Chapter 468: The world without the Minotaur

    Chapter 468: The world without the Minotaur

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    The world in the seventh level was apparently not on the same timeline as the array world. As it was already evening in the array world, the world of the seventh level was far from weing in the dusk.

    Although the ring sun was no longer as hot as it was at noon, the rays of light it dawned down onto the mortal world was still as resplendent as ever. The sunlight prated the holes in the clouds, illuminating thend fully.

    Inside the vast and empty basin, there was not a single spot that escaped the sun''s illumination other than the periphery regions near the rock cliffs. And because of that, the seven young boys and girls within the basin had their ''shadows'' imprisoned.

    If arge mass of clouds floated across the sky to temporarily shade the sunlight, it would cause the ''shadows'' rooted to the ground to temporarily disappear. Only then might they be saved.

    Unfortunately, such a miracle did not happen. During these short but seemingly endless ten minutes, not a single miracle happened no matter how much they were praying.

    Therefore, this story that was stained by an atmosphere of despair did not seem like there would be any reversal happening. It was finally reaching the closing curtain of this tragedy.

    Field Marshal Awesomo''s flesh that had been diced to bits were like maggots. It squirmed inch by inch before slowly merging together. After ten minutes of hard work, the pieces of meat were finally about to be fully restored as a whole in another ten seconds.

    This self-recovery process was filled with repugnance¡ªsevered intestines were gluing themselves together, shattered organs were slowly merging together, sticky blood was squeezing back into the dried up blood vessels, foul brain fluid seeped into pale white bones...Such a process that looked like a reversed dissection was even more sickening and tragic than the dismemberment scene.

    And apanying this process was an atmosphere that was constantly brewing with horror and despair.

    The more miserable Field Marshal Awesomo''s restoration process was, the more brutal his revenge would be.

    Even the thirty-thousand-strong audience could sense the dangerous aura exuded from the basin. The Celestials could not sit still because one of the seven unfortunate souls that were about to be devoured by Field Marshal Awesomo''s vengeance was their Celestial King.

    However, the stirring among the Celestials waspletely useless. That was because, since an unknown period of time ago, the basin demarcated by the cliffs was already enveloped by an invisible domain. It isted the thirty-thousand-strong audience outside the basin.

    After all, the mastermind behind this scheme was the assessment program who had full control over thend of trials, the Infernal Queen. Be it the Celestials, Infernals, or the Transcendents, they were just puppet-like existences she created. Naturally, theycked the strength to interfere with her ns. They did not even have the right to disturb the trajectory towards despair by even a centimeter.

    All they could do was watch helplessly as Field Marshal Awesomo''s perfectly recovered body pick its head up from the ground before cing it on his neck with a clean cut.

    The bones connected with each other while flesh began exchanging tissue. When the final wound disappeared, it would mark the beginning of an extremely brutal revenge.

    "Is the boring and meaningless prelude finally about to end?" Earthbound Yaksha opened its eyes and cast its gaze onto the gigantic shadow that spread across the ground. Its voice sounded somewhat impatient.

    It had abided to Shadow Wraith''s arrangements, it did not kill Speechless and Mu Lengxi, who made it somewhat worried. It was not entirely because it wanted to allow Field Marshal Awesomo to vent his anger, nor was it because of the Shadow Wraith, who was the Level Lord of the ninth level, had the right to ''order'' it.

    It was because Earthbound Yaksha was a warrior that reveled in bloodshed before it became an evil spirit from hell. The vestiges of a warrior''s honor prevented it from finding depraved delight in attacking opponents who could not fight back.

    However, allowing enemies that it could kill immediately live on for another ten minutes seemed like an extremely foolish thing to do. Even though the seven trial-takers were restrained by Shadow Wraith''s ''Shadow Shackles'', who could be certain that nothing unexpected would happen despite the odds of a reversal happening was infinitesimal?

    What made Earthbound Yaksha most vexed and impatient was that it knew the true motives behind Shadow Wraith''s actions.

    "Yes, the prelude has ended, so let the dirge of despair begin!"

    Shadow Wraith let out a hoarse, sinister chuckle.

    "Oh, heh heh...Brother Yaksha, don''t you know that the prelude is extremely important? Compared to passing a death sentence directly, by sparing them with a pittance of time to live, letting the remnants of hope gradually vanish, their feelings of despair will gradually umte. They will hysterically pray for a miracle, and as the timespan of their prayers slows down, it will begin brewing an endless terror. Finally, when the mes of despair spark an explosion, it will be the most beautiful dirge when it reaches the climax! Therefore, the prelude is extremely important."

    Shadow Wraith''s voice was filled with evil delight.

    Earthbound Yaksha revealed a look that indicated it had expected it. It said in a cold voice, "Thy evil delight is something that I cannot agnize even after ten thousand years. In mine own point of view, nay matter how weak the opponent is, nay matter how much advantage exists, excessive arrogance and carelessness can result in disaster for oneself. Besides..."

    Earthbound Yaksha turned its head to scan the seven trial-takers on the destends. Its expression turned uglier.

    Even though they could not move or their repeated struggles had failed after a long ten minutes, the seven humans, be it that carefree shield youth, or that frail looking silver-haired girl, none of them had eyes that seemed dull despite Field Marshal Awesomo''s revenge and torture was about to descend upon them.

    Their eyes had remained bright with a sparkle to them. They did not look like eyes people would have in a state of utter despair. No, it should be said that their eyes were clearly filled with hope and fighting spirit!

    They were enemies that definitely could not be treated carelessly. Furthermore, it and the two other idiots had given them ten minutes without noticing it.

    "Enough! Foolish Ox, apace maketh thy moveth!"

    Earthbound Yaksha bellowed angrily. While it was rejoicing over the fact that nothing unexpected had happened in the past ten minutes, it also began having a wariness like what a serious warrior should have.

    "No hurry."

    Field Marshal Awesomo cracked his neck that he had rejoined. Immediately the crackling of his bones locking in ce was heard. As he picked up the battle ax on the ground with a sneer, he turned his head towards the azure-dressed girl that was ring hatefully at him from afar.

    "What''s the rush? We still have lots and lots of time. This Field Marshal wants them to experience utter torture, giving them a living death!"

    As Field Marshal Awesomo said that with a tone that could barely repress the wrath in it, he slowly walked towards the azure-dressed girl that was at his mercy.

    "Killeth those folk immediately. Maketh haste and stop wasting time!" Earthbound Yaksha frowned. Field Marshal Awesomo seemed bent on slowly torturing the seven trial-takers to death. If he was allowed free reign to do so, it would definitely be a waste of even more time. There might be unexpected situations that crop up. After all, the seven trial-takers did not seem like they had given up from the look in their eyes.

    Arrogance and carelessness were sources of evil that couldnd them in trouble easily. They had to nip the threat in the bud!

    As a warrior many years ago, it had died under the hands of an enemy that it thought it had killed. How could it make the same mistake?

    Earthbound Yaksha''s eyes squinted as he slowly unsheathed a samurai sword.

    "Earthbound Yaksha, hold your de! This Field Marshal advises you not to underestimate my anger. Did you not see the pain and humiliation that This Field Marshal experienced just now? If the cruelest of tortures isn''t used, how can This Field Marshal vent the anger in his heart?"

    Field Marshal Awesomo growled angrily at Earthbound Yaksha. Not long ago, it had been trapped in a tiny space. All the air had been robbed of it. That sense of despair of not being able to breathe and the terror of impending doom was still fresh on his mind. The hatred he had could no longer be described by words.

    One could see the instantaneous struggle in Earthbound Yaksha''s eyes before it finally let out a sigh.

    "It''s up to thee."

    Earthbound Yaksha sheathed its samurai sword and closed its eyes with gging interest. It leaned against the cliff to continue its nap. Regardless of the matter, it had a rtionship with the foolish ox for ten thousand years. Even though their rtionship appeared odious on the surface, it was impossible that it did not feel a thing for the ox.

    Furthermore, although it was somewhat wary, it did not believe that the seven humans had any chance of retaliation. That was because it too could not escape Shadow Wraith''s ''Shadow Shackles'' if it were in their shoes.

    It was not worth it to sever all ties with the foolish ox for an unrealistic notion of wariness.

    Earthbound Yaksha''spromise made Field Marshal Awesomo release a delighted smile. He turned his head and continued proceeding forward at a speed that wasn''t considered fast, but in less than ten seconds, he was already in front of Sunless.

    With less than a meter separating him from her, all he needed to do was swing his ax, and the girl would be beheaded, sttering blood everywhere.

    But at that moment, looking down at those calm, amber eyes that were filled with killing intent, he was unsure what he should do next.

    He was always inclined to enter a frenzied massacre while enjoying the thrill of splitting his enemies into two. However, he did not have much expertise when it came to torturing techniques.

    It wanted to make the wretch in front of it be tormented by the cruelest torture. Typical acts of torture could not satisfy him; hence, he needed to treat her carefully like a treasure. He was momentarily unsure what he should do next.

    "Hey, Wraith, you were once the prison governor of the underworld. You are proficient in means of torture when ites to convicts. Can you teach This Field Marshal? This Field Marshal finally understands today that torturous torment is an important art. Due to the rage I have, it''s not something that can be vented even with ughtering."

    Field Marshal Awesomo turned its body to look at the shadow on the ground and asked a horrific question.

    "Heh heh heh..."

    Shadow Wraith was clearly pleased to indulge Field Marshal Awesomo. It said with a sinisterugh, "Compared to physical pain, mental torture is even crueler. Therefore, constantly trampling on their dignity, letting them feel a humiliation that cannot be endured, making them yearn for an immediate death, letting them suffer a mental breakdown...That is true punishment!"

    Field Marshal Awesomo clearly did not understand the underlying meaning behind Shadow Wraith''s words. He said in impatience, "What does it mean? Can you tell This Field Marshal what should be done directly?"

    Shadow Wraith said with a scoff, "You can''t even understand that? You are really a...Forget it. I''ll just make it clear. The human you want to torture is a young girl. She is equivalent to an unwed female minotaur in your minotaur race. To an unwed female minotaur, what do you think is the most unbearable humiliation?"

    To a foolish ox-like Field Marshal Awesomo, such a direct analogy could not be any better.

    How should an unwed female minotaur be tormented?

    Field Marshal Awesomo pondered for a moment before he immediately understood Shadow Wraith''s intentions. He suddenly widened his eyes as he could not help but reveal a sinister smile.

    Hence, he immediately turned around.

    His hands had let go of his battle ax. With a twisted pose, he stretched his arm towards the azure-dressed girl a meter away from him!

    An indescribable scene that should not have happened in a passionate novel about posturing might have been created by Field Marshal Awesomo. With his identity as a minotaur, he would NTR the male protagonist, so what else could stir the blood of experienced readers with such fetishes?

    But!

    How can the purity-obsessed author, who deliberately prevented one of the female protagonists from having any scenes with other male supporting actors, allow the female protagonist to be tainted in any way?

    Very unfortunately, the antagonist was destined to not even touch a strand of the female protagonist''s hair!

    Therefore, rejoice, because, at that moment, the arms Field Marshal Awesomo stretched out midway paused in mid-air suddenly. His body that he turned came to aplete halt as well!

    "Huh!?"

    Shadow Wraith eximed in disbelief.

    At the same time, they saw Field Marshal Awesomo, whose face had a hideous grin remained stiff on his face, had a fine crack appear from the top of his head. Immediately following that, including his head, his body gradually separated into two pieces as they fell to the ground.

    "m!"

    Field Marshal Awesomo''s massive body had crumbled to the ground in two cleaved halves.

    And in Shadow Wraith''s vision, the azure-dressed girl that had previously been blocked by Field Marshal Awesomo''s massive body slowly appeared.

    At that moment, the azure-dressed girl was holding a sword with both hands as she raised it high towards the sky. Visible ck energy began spreading out from the tip of her silver sword like vines and it formed a spiraling sword energy of darkness that resembled a ck fog!

    "How is it possible!?" Shadow Wraith bellowed angrily in disbelief. The situation''s sudden reversal was clearly not a miracle, nor was it because the shameless author had wantonly change the plot in order to save the female protagonist, but because¡ªthe azure-dressed girl who had raised her sword high had escaped its ''Shadow Shackles''!

    Without any reinforcements, she had escaped its ''Shadow Shackles'' alone and split apart Field Marshal Awesomo, whose back was facing her. Furthermore...

    Shadow Wraith slowly widened its nonexistent eyes as it looked at the spiraling ck sword energy above the silver sword. Suddenly, it realized something...

    "No! Quickly stop her!" Shadow Wraith yelled in Earthbound Yaksha''s direction!

    "Damn it!" Earthbound Yaksha immediately opened its eyes when it heard Shadow Wraith. With a curse, it immediately unsheathed its samurai sword and wanted to prevent the unforeseen event that was about to happen.

    However, as Earthbound Yaksha had a protruded spine, it had especially found a cliff to rest on. It was a distance away from the dismembered body. When the de beam it shed out was midway in flight, Sunless had already cleaved down her raised sword!

    "Heaven Shrouding Eclipse!"

    The spiraling sword beams of darkness mmed at Shadow Wraith suddenly like a ck cloud!

    Heaven Shrouding Eclipse was one of the higher grade sword techniques of the Ye family. It was also the most proficient sword technique Sunless''s brother, Heartless, knew.

    However, Sunless, who had only practiced the technique a few times in the past, did not pale inparison to Heartless with her usage of Heaven Shrouding Eclipse. It was solid proof of her talent in sword arts.

    And the reason why she chose to use Heaven Shrouding Eclipse at such a critical moment was that the sword beam formed from Heaven Shrouding Eclipse would absorb all the natural elements of ''darkness'' from the surroundings. It would cause the sword beam to have a physical manifestation of ''ck clouds''.

    Against Shadow Wraith, who was a ''shadow'', the ck clouds that could shroud the sunlight was apparently the best technique!

    As such, when the sword beam came cleaving down, the suppressive sword beam in the form of ck clouds fully depicted the reason why it was a ''Heaven Shrouding Eclipse''. The sun was eclipsed and the ground beneath the sword beam waspletely covered in darkness!

    Darkness immediately devoured the six shadow tentacles of Shadow Wraith!

    "No!"

    Shadow Wraith bellowed furiously. The devouring darkness did not harm it, but it had dispelled its ''Shadow Shackles''!

    The other six humans that were shackled immediately escaped the shadow''s imprisonment!

    "Move out!"

    A male voice filled with a maic charm suddenly resounded in the darkness.

    It was Speechless''s voice!

    At the same time, three figures tore through the ck fog and charged towards Earthbound Yaksha''s location!

    The enraged Earthbound Yaksha had simrly taken action. It dashed towards the source of noise with a samurai sword in hand. The youth who had given an order like a leader was an existence that it felt most apprehensive about among the seven humans. It was filled with regret that it did not immediately kill the youth ten minutes ago.

    However, no amount of regret could change the past. Therefore, Earthbound Yaksha was determined to kill him ''now''!

    Earthbound Yaksha immediately sensed that three auras were charging straight at it.

    It swept its gaze and saw that the three figures were the youth with the mithril shield, the Daoist with a talisman in hand, as well as the azure-dressed girl, who left a deep impression on it.

    "Scram!" Earthbound Yaksha sneered. A repressive Soul Suppression emanated from its body.

    It did not have the luxury of time to waste with the trio. Even the azure-dressed girl was not someone who made it as apprehensive as that youth who was proficient at strategic deployment.

    Towards opponents who were a few psionic realms lower than it was, releasing Soul Suppression was enough to leave them stifled.

    And indeed, the moment Earthbound Yaksha''s Soul Suppression was released, other than Sunless, who did not appear affected, Feng Yuanlin and Liu Yu''s pupils constricted and their bodies came to a sudden halt. Their actions appeared extremely slow.

    At that moment, a melodious voice sounded. It was moving and pleasant to the ears. The voice wasn''t loud, but it seemed to prate the barriers of space itself. Instantly, it filled the entire arena!

    "The sky is high and the wind sings,"

    "The dream I once relished in joy,"

    "That people will one day find,"

    "Your firm belief with the eyes of a child!"

    "I''m willing to be by your side,"

    "Crossing through the frozen forest,"

    "So that your eyes won''t forever hesitate,"

    "in the grief of the world!"

    It was unknown when Mu Lengxi had taken off her thick ck-rimmed sses, revealing her adolescent beauty. She spread out her arms and with her eyes closed, she sang with gusto. The wind that blew into the sky suddenly red the crystalline-like silver-hair that resembled snowkes into the sky.

    At that moment, the bookworm who always buried herself in a sea of books and remained silent was dignified and pure like a goddess. She was as charming and gorgeous as a pixie.

    Her voice reached towards the horizons and clear droplets of resplendent light fell to the ground like a drizzle, while illuminating the other six. The courage and hope infused in the voice transformed into surging energy that flowed through their bodies.

    The effects of Soul Suppression was immediately reduced drastically, enough for Feng Yuanlin and Liu Yu to conquer it based on their own willpower.

    "Wow, wow, wow! Muse Silvermoon''s "The Sky is High and the Wind Sings"! And she immediately began with the chorus which is the most exhrating! Oh! Oh! Oh! Energy is surging, it''s alling!" Feng Yuanlin shouted out in an exaggerated manner. He raised his mithril shield and charged at Earthbound Yaksha. His excited appearance did not look like he was rushing headlong into battle, but like he was rushing to attend a concert.

    "This is how a Muse alone can influence the oue of a battle!" Liu Yu sighed in praise once again.

    Although Mu Lengxi''s powers were still nascent as a peerless Muse, she was able to shape the oue of the battle. In the future, she would definitely be a Battle Muse viewed as a treasure by the country. And in addition to her proficiency of magic that far exceeded Liu Yu''s understanding, it was unimaginable how impressive a hero she would grow into.

    Mu Lengxi''s future had endless possibilities!

    Liu Yu and Feng Yuanlin were not the only ones that were affected by Mu Lengxi''s voice. Earthbound Yaksha was also affected by it and was crying in bitterness.

    It felt that there was an irritating sacred aura surrounding it. Grating sounds hummed in its ears as it suddenly felt its body turn extremely heavy. It was as if dozens of invisible chains were wrapped around its body while it constantly tightened. Its actions were severely restrained.

    "Darn it!" Earthbound Yaksha regretted sorely that it did not kill Speechless and Mu Lengxi ten minutes ago. Now, it was tasting the bitter fruit of its inaction.

    A struggle shed in Earthbound Yaksha''s eyes. It had made the same choice as it did previously. With an angry roar, it forcefully repressed the ill effects the voice had on it before turning around and shing straight at the singing Mu Lengxi.

    At that moment, Mu Lengxi looked like she waspletely defenseless. It was also posing the greatest threat, so it was only right to be the first target to be finished.

    "Pui! Shameless wretch, don''t you dare think of harming her!" It was unknown when Feng Yuanlin had run in between Earthbound Yaksha and Mu Lengxi. He had used his mithril shield to withstand the sharp de beam that surged over.

    "Damn it!" Earthbound Yaksha cursed angrily.

    The punk had only pretended to attack from the beginning, but he was actually protecting the singing girl?

    Earthbound Yaksha immediately turned to charge at Feng Yuanlin. Even though the weak worm wanted to be a protector of women without knowing his own strength, it did not mind ughtering him first before stepping over his corpse!

    "Oh!?" However, just as Earthbound Yaksha turned around again, it felt an extremely dangerous aura emerge behind it.

    "Courting death!"

    Earthbound Yaksha roared angrily as it stamped on the ground with its right foot. With a twist of its torso, it had shed towards it back with its astounding ability to twist!

    But at the same time, the azure figure that it noticed had suddenly vanished into thin air when it turned back.

    "Blind spot attack!?"

    Earthbound Yaksha eximed in surprise. The azure figure had moved to a spot in its blind spot instantly with an intricate side step.

    What keen judgment!

    What a stunning reaction!

    Earthbound Yaksha felt slightly rmed, but its reaction was extremely fast as well. It immediately gave up on its counterattack. Suddenly, it charged forward in an attempt to dodge the sword that came shing right towards it.

    However, it failed topletely escape the peripheral st of the sword beam. The sharp sword beams instantlycerated its skin.

    "Si!"

    Earthbound Yaksha cried out in pain. The strike''s sword beam contained a rich element of light. As an evil spirit, the light was able to hurt its physical embodiment. A visibleceration appeared on its back!

    "Vai?rava?a Heavenly sh!"

    Earthbound Yaksha naturally would not stop its actions because of an injury. It immediately shed out its powerful and famous de technique at its assant while there was a gap in between the assant''s attacks.

    However, its assant was not any amateur. Immediately, with a perfect leap backward, the assant hadpletely dodged the attack.

    Earthbound Yaksha finally managed to turn its head to discern the true identity of its assant. Just as it guessed, it was indeed the sword-wielding azure-dressed girl.

    "It looks like it twas not luck for thee to beest able to repress that foolish ox alone." Earthbound Yaksha squinted its eyes. It had no choice but to admit that it had underestimated the azure-dressed girl''s strength. Her calmness, sharpness and machine-like precisionbat style did not resemble that of a young girl in her teens. She clearly had the mental prowess of an old witch that had lived for countless years.

    "Doth thee bethink the three of thee can repress me?"Earthbound Yaksha scanned Sunless, Liu Yu, and Feng Yuanlin, who stood in a triangr position around it. It was secretly furious. If not for the restraint the voice was giving it, it would not be in such a tragic state. But the current situation did give it a sense of defeat.

    Repress? No, the three of us will ughter you!" said Liu Yu coldly. He held a stack of talismans in his hand and could throw it into the sky at any time and produce any one of the eight incantations of Daoism.

    Sunless'' eyes were ice-cold as they stared intently at Earthbound Yaksha, as though she was waiting for the opportunity to kill it.

    Other than that, thebat situation came to a temporary standstill that could have the mes of battle ignite again at any time.

    At that moment, a sinister voice suddenly resounded.

    "That''s as far as it will go!"

    Shadow Wraith, which had been silent for a prolonged period of time, finally took action. It had once again made a bold deration as though it could press a pause button. Heaven Shrouding Eclipse''s sword beam had already dissipated. There was no obstruction to the sunlight, and the shadow tentacles that it stretched out had sessfully reached the feet of the trio!

    "Ha, what a bunch of fools that do not learn their lesson." Earthbound Yaksha sniggered. It was relieved and did not expect that Shadow Wraith''s repeat of his technique would actually be sessful.

    "Go fuck yourself as far as you can go!"

    Suddenly, a boorish invective emanated from the other side of the battlefield!

    Earthbound Yaksha turned its head and saw Speechless appearing less than a hundred meters away from Shadow Wraith without any warning. The shadow arms at his feet surprisingly extended in a strange way. The shadow arms that extended out a hundred meters suddenly clenched Shadow Wraith''s neck at the moment Speechless''s voice resounded!

    Shadow Wraith cried in agony. The shadow tentacles that it had extended out retracted. Its jagged shadow outline began to convulse crazily.

    "Well done!" Liu Yu guffawed in joy as he gave a big thumbs up to Speechless.

    This attack that let it have a taste of its own medicine could be called perfect. Just as Shadow Wraith had reduced its presence to secretly extend its shadow tentacles towards the trio that was facing Earthbound Yaksha, Speechless had lowered his presence as much as possible as well. He had then used Mirror Replication to replicate ''Shadow Shackles'' and sent his own shadow tentacles towards Shadow Wraith!

    This was an intense exchange of cing each other in ''check'' on a figurative game of chess. Speechless had used his excellent ability and intelligence to counterattack Shadow Wraith alone!

    "The ones that will only go this far is the two of you!"

    Speechlessughed crazily as he suddenly turned his head in apletely opposite direction in the battlefield. He took a deep breath and shouted forcefully at a name most people would consider odd.

    "Pulp! Farmer! "

    The name Speechless yelled with some hoarseness in his throat was Pulp Farmer, who did not participate in the triangr encirclement against Earthbound Yaksha despite being a melee warrior.

    Yes, forcefully getting Liu Yu, a Daoist meant to gross out their opponent from a distance to the front lines to take on one corner of the triangr encirclement was not because themanding brain behind the strategy was retarded, but because Pulp Farmer had to do something even more important!

    Earthbound Yaksha and Shadow Wraith looked towards the direction in which Speechless had turned towards. Immediately, they saw the spear-wielding youth who unknowingly had retreated to a blind spot outside the battle zone. Then they saw a scene that could be considered odd.

    Pulp Farmer had extended both his arms and with his head lifted high, his spear was erected beside him. Under the illumination of the sunlight, he looked as mighty as a silent sculpture of a god of war!

    However...

    White paper cranes were flying out of the mighty youth''s palms that were extended upwards! One after another, the paper cranes were flying unendingly out of Pulp Farmer''s palm!

    The one thousand paper cranes were pping their paper wings and flying towards the sky like sparrows.

    Looking up at the sky, it was appalling to realize that in the endless firmament, there were countless pure white paper cranes pping their wings. None of them were acting together. Instead, they were flying in a different direction toward the sky, as though they wanted to see every corner of the world.

    When Speechless roared out his name, Pulp Farmer slowly opened his eyes.

    That forbidding face that looked extremely firm and mature suddenly beamed radiantly in a way appropriate for his age.

    "I found it!" Pulp Farmer yelled. The way he beamed was like a lost child that had managed to finally find his way home after oveing challenge after challenge.

    "I found the core of the formation!!!"

    When this deafening yell resounded through the sky,

    Speechless smiled.

    Liu Yu moved the big thumbs up he had towards a different direction.

    Feng Yuanlin raised his shield as he leaped in joy.

    Tears stream down Mu Lengxi''s eyes.

    Sunless gaped slightly and emitted an ''ah'' that she found hard to suppress...

    Found it!

    Found it!

    Found it!

    Shi Xiaobai...

    The possibility of saving you has been found!

    "No! Impossible!" Shadow Wraith yelled sharply.

    In order to create the so-called ''despair'', in order to fulfill their perverse idea of fun, it had informed the seven humans of the scheme and revealed secrets. One of the things revealed included that "killing Field Marshal Awesomo would not disable the God ughtering Formation" unless the formation core was destroyed.

    And now, the formation core had been found!

    "Impossible! Impossible! Impossible!"

    Shadow Wraith was certain that if the mission failed in such a manner, as a pig-like teammate, it would definitely be tortured tragically by the heartless assessment program. That devil possessed the absolute rights to not only kill them but to deal with them in any way it liked!

    Shadow Wraith fell into hysteria, but Earthbound Yaksha calmed down instead. It looked coldly at Speechless and said in a solemn voice, "Thy actions wast highly coordinated, with very clear goals. Wast all of this discussed by thee before hand?"

    Earthbound Yaksha recalled the unease it felt previously. Yes, from the beginning, it had noticed that the humans'' actions seemed to be coordinated ahead of time. The triangr encirclement, the shield youth protecting the singing girl in time, restraining Shadow Wraith...All of that appeared to have been yed out ording to a particr person''s script. It was done with such verve like it had been nned!

    But!

    How was this possible?

    The seven of them had clearly been restrained by Shadow Wraith. Not only could they not move, they could not even speak. How were they able to draw up such a highly coordinative n?

    "How didst thee doth it!?"

 Chapter 469: A Divine Operation Finished in Ten Minutes

    Chapter 469: A Divine Operation Finished in Ten Minutes

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    How did Speechless andpany do it?

    It was probably not only Earthbound Yaksha and Shadow Wraith who remained puzzled. Probably even the big shots in the three-dimensional world in another ne of existence must be dumbfounded. They might even involuntarily question¡ª"What sort of strange development is this?", "Can there be such a screwed up operation?", "Come over here, Author, it''s about time we had a good chat."

    Then, in order to exin the story clearly in a professional and ethical way¡ªin no way is it to pad the word count, in no way is it to pad the word count, and in no way is it to pad the word count, with important things having the need to be repeated three times! (Finally padding out a wave of text happily.)

    Cough¡­well in order to exin the story clearly, let us rewind back to about ten minutes ago, the instant when Shadow Wraith just appeared, while releasing a toxin known as ''despair'', but read as being a ''shitty teammate''.

    Back then, when Shadow Wraith suddenly appeared, it had operated beautifully. It had sessfully restrained Speechless andpany as well as announced three pieces of information that could not be verified but were all equally despair-inducing.

    First, that Field Marshal Awesomo was not the formation core. Therefore, killing Field Marshal Awesomo did not mean the disruption of the God ughtering Formation. They were destined to be working hard towards a pointless goal.

    Second, the identity of the pitch ck mass was the ninth level''s Level Lord. They had to face three Level Lords at the moment.

    Third, the exitmand had been disabled. The ''Excellency'' with its powerful might was the mastermind behind all this, and the ''Excellency'' was determined to have all of them killed.

    The three pieces of information had sessfully weaved the web of despair.

    Speechless was unable to determine if the information was true or not, but by inferring from the situation they were in, the three pieces of information were very likely to be the truth.

    However, the three pieces of despairing information mixed in a single piece of information that benefited them¡ªdestroying the formation core would result in the copse of the God ughtering Formation¡ªthe only piece of beneficial information was useless in the situation they were in. With the seven of them simultaneously restrained, unless a powerful force came to rescue them, there was nothing they could do.

    They were unable to save themselves, much less rescue Shi Xiaobai.

    At that moment, even Speechless felt helpless. He was immersed in a pessimistic mood.

    But at that moment, he suddenly heard a familiar voice in his mind.

    "Hey, hey, hey¡­Benefactor Speechless, can you hear this?"

    Initially, Speechless believed that he was having an illusion or some auditory hallucination because the voice did not reach him through his ears, but resounded directly in his brain.

    But quickly, the voice repeated another time. Speechless finally realized a particr possibility.

    He attempted to respond with a thought.

    "Liu Yu?"

    After he responded, a relieved sigh immediately resounded in his mind. Then, the voice said the following in his mind.

    "Phew, it''s This Penniless Priest¡­Listen, the reason why you can hear This Penniless Priest''s voice is that of This Penniless Priest''s superpower¡ª''Telepathic Ry''. This superpower''s general usage is to converse telepathically with someone within a certain distance as long as they do not refuse it."

    Speechless was immediately astounded, but he immediately had a sudden thought when he received this brand new piece of information. As a result, he could not help but shout out in his mind, "Wahaha! Liu Yu, your superpower is¡­is amazing! You are indeed worthy to be a man that shares the same syble, ''Yu'' (speech) as This Emperor!"

    Liu Yu immediately blushed with shame as he said with a wry smile, "This superpower is actually useless in battle. However, this Penniless Priest always found it hard to abandon it even though it''s useless. Who knew that it would be somewhat useful at such a juncture¡­"

    "Somewhat useful? You are way too humble man. This superpower might be able to save all of us!" said Speechless in excitement.

    "Really? This Penniless Priest can''t think of any way out no matter how much he racks his brain. So This Penniless Priest attempted to engage in telepathy with you¡­Erh, doesn''t that mean that Benefactor Speechless has already thought of a way out!?" Liu Yu said with great anticipation in his mind.

    "Yea, a way out that might be possible has been thought out and it would definitely be better than not thinking of something¡­Oh, by the way, can your superpower engage in ''Telepathic Ry'' only between two people?" said Speechless.

    "This Penniless Priest could only do two people in the beginning, but after repeated experiments and improvements, This Penniless Priest can now add another person to the telepathic ry, and have a three-way telepathic conversation. However, three people is the maximum This Penniless Priest can do for now," said Liu Yu.

    "Three people is enough. At least it saves the time needed to pass on information. Make haste while we can. Now, connect Sunless. Who knows how long the three Level Lords will give us," said Speechless.

    "Alright!" responded Liu Yu.

    A secondter, Liu Yu spoke again, "Alright, it''s connected."

    "Hey, Sunless, can you hear this?" Speechless immediately attempted to call out to her.

    "Huh?" Sunless''s puzzled voice resounded simultaneously in Speechless and Liu Yu''s minds.

    "I''m Speechless Li. We are now conversing using Liu Yu''s superpower and engaging in a three-way telepathic ry. Do you understand?" Speechless did not want to waste time, so he exined the situation to Sunless in the most direct manner.

    "Yea," Sunless responded. She did not seem astonished nor did she appear as excited as Speechless. Clearly, her thoughts were somewhere else.

    "Sunless, I know you are currently feeling very anxious. The person most anxious in the present situation is definitely you. Because,pared to extricating the danger you are in, you are more anxious about rescuing Shi Xiaobai. However, you have to calm down now. Listen, I have a method that might save everyone and even save Shi Xiaobai. And the most important step to this matter has to be fulfilled by you. Only you can make it happen! For that, you have to calm down. No matter how difficult it is, you must force yourself to calm down¡­Then, Sunless, in order to save everyone, no. Even if it''s just to save Shi Xiaobai, can you calm down?"

    Speechless said it in such a manner. Since time was of the essence, he was still excessive in his plea. Clearly, whether Sunless could calm down was an important matter.

    For that, Sunless fell silent for a second before giving a firm response.

    "Say the method."

    Sunless did not answer if she could calm down or not, but Speechless knew that even if she ''could not'', she would definitely change it into something possible. If that was the way to save Shi Xiaobai, she would force herself to do it regardless of anything.

    "Due to the automatic triggering of ''Mirror Replication'', I know the shadow that is restraining us is called ''Shadow Shackles''. At the same time, I know the theory behind the liberation process of ''Shadow Shackles''. In fact, ''Shadow Shackles'' is not restraining our bodies but it is a twoyer illusion!" said Speechless.

    "Twoyer illusion? What is that?" asked Liu Yu eagerly before Sunless responded.

    "You can understand it as a dream within a dream. In fact, our consciousness is currently stuck in a dream state formed by the first illusionaryyer. However, the second illusionaryyer is fooling us to think that we exist in reality. The goal is to prevent us from knowing that we have fallen for an illusion. And the premise to the twoyer illusion is grabbing the victim''s shadow with a shadow. In principle, severing the contact between the shadows is sufficient to destroy the illusion, but the seven of us are unable to manage that. There''s also no point to ce hope on nonexistent reinforcements. So the thing we need to do is use our own willpower to escape the twoyer illusion!" Speechless tried his best to exin the slightlyplicated idea in the mostprehensible manner.

    "Escape? How?" Sunless immediately asked an important question.

    "We first need to escape the second illusionyer, which is used to hide the first illusionaryyer. The easiest way is to constantly tell yourself that ''this isn''t reality'', so as to hypnotize yourself. This step requires a firm belief in yourself. Only people who believe in themselves greatly are able to do it. Sunless, among the seven of us, the only people that can escape the second illusionaryyer are the two of us." Speechless did not n on exining why they were the only two that could escape the second illusionaryyer, but he had his reasons.

    The reason was that when facing Earthbound Yaksha''s Soul Suppression, only Sunless and himself could act normally. The other five were more or less affected. And the reason why he could do so was that he had undertaken ''resistance training''. As for Sunless, she hadpletely managed to conquer the repression of Soul Suppression with her own willpower and firm resolution.

    This girl who very rarely spoke with others was not shy with strangers or aloof but it was because she was too mature. Just as Pulp Farmer said, Sunless and Shi Xiaobai were young freaks that had minds that resembled cunning old spirits. They could see through the essence of many things at a nce, even the light that was obscured by the darkness. For that, Shi Xiaobai would positively face it, while Sunless would choose to ignore it, putting a distance between herself and the world that had nothing to do with swords.

    "Then?" Sunless made a terse remark and interrupted Speechless''s deep thoughts.

    "Then¡­after escaping the second illusionaryyer, you will enter the dream state created by the first illusionaryyer. And our real consciousness is situated there. The first illusionaryyer is an orthodox mental demon illusion. By erging the mental demons of the target, the target will be embroiled in an endless cycle of horrific nightmares. Therefore¡­the way to escape the first illusionaryyer is to ovee your own mental demons."

    When Speechless said that, he came to a slight pause before sighing suddenly. He said apologetically, "Sorry, deep in my heart, there resides a mental demon I cannot defeat. I will not be able to defeat the mental demon in a short period of time. Therefore, the only person that can quickly escape the first and second illusionaryyers through their own strength to liberate themselves from ''Shadow Shackles'' is you, Sunless Ye."

    "Got it," Sunless said.

    "Erh, Sunless, I''m not sure what your mental demon is, nor do I know if that mental demon of yours is as difficult to conquer as mine, but all our hope will rest on you. So¡­Sunless, are you confident that you can defeat your greatest mental demon?"

    Speechless carefully probed her. He knew that the heavy burden of saving everyone rested on Sunless''s shoulders. It was a shameless and weak thing to do, but other than that, he had no other method. Without escaping from ''Shadow Shackles'', there was no way the subsequent parts of his n could work.

    "I can¡­No, I''ll definitely be able to do it!" Sunless gave such an answer.

    Upon hearing Sunless''s response, Speechless immediately felt like he had asked a stupid question.

    To Sunless, be it defeating her own mental demons, she would only answer that she could, and give an answer of definiteness. Since it was a necessary step in the bid to save Shi Xiaobai, she would do her best to ovee and defeat the thing she previously could have chosen to run away from, even if the mental demon was an unsurmountable entity that previously made her cower in fear.

    Sunless was such a cool girl!

    "If only I could be as brave as her."

    Speechless thought to himself. His heart felt like it had been mangled by a de. He returned to that unforgettable rainy night that he probably would not forget for the rest of his life. That was a mental demon hecked the courage to face at that moment in time. It was a nightmare that he chose to cower away from like a coward.

    Speechless quickly regted his emotions because the most important mission had been given to Sunless. Therefore, he needed to do his best to deploy the remaining matters.

    "Sunless, once you escape from ''Shadow Shackles'', you have to wait for the opportunity toplete two things."

    Speechless quickly said, "First, if Field Marshal Awesomo is about to recover or has already recovered, think of a way to quickly make him lose his ability to fight. Second, at the moment when Earthbound Yaksha and Shadow Wraith are unable to react, use ''Heaven Shrouding Eclipse'' on the contact point of the shadow tentacles. I once saw your elder brother use ''Heaven Shrouding Eclipse''. That strike''s ck sword beam is able to block out the light. It will be able to shroud the sunlight at the point of where the tentacles make contact, resulting in the removal of ''Shadow Shackles'' from our bodies. If I recall correctly, ''Heaven Shrouding Eclipse'' is one of the moves of the Ye family''s sword arts. You should be able to use it, right?"

    "Yes." Even though she had only practiced it a few times, Sunless was able to give an affirmative answer without any hesitation.

    "That''s good. If everything works out smoothly and the seven of us escape the restraint of ''Shadow Shackles'', then please immediately restrain Earthbound Yaksha. I will use my Mirror Replication to restrain the Shadow Wraith. Then¡­the n to save Shi Xiaobai will officially begin! This time, I will definitely deploy the n perfectly. Although we have failed a few times previously, I implore you to believe in me¡­I, no, This Emperor will definitely bring Shi Xiaobai back to your side!" said Speechless.

    "Alright, I''m begging you." Upon sensing the sincerity in Speechless''s words, Sunless chose to believe in him once again. Furthermore, she had made a rare request like ''begging you''.

    "Thank you¡­Then I''m begging you toplete the mission of saving all of us!"

    Speechless returned with a sincere entreatment. Then, he said to another person that did not have the opportunity to interrupt all this while.

    "Liu Yu, cut Sunless''s connection. Next¡­connect Pulp Farmer!"

    After about ten seconds of exnation, Pulp Farmer, who had been connected into the Telepathic Ry, quickly understood the situation.

    "Then, what''s my mission?" asked Pulp Farmer.

    "If Field Marshal Awesomo loses hisbat strength and we sessfully restraint Earthbound Yaksha and Shadow Wraith, then we will have the spare capacity to save Shi Xiaobai. But the premise to saving Shi Xiaobai is¡­to find the formation core that Shadow Wraith dered that we would not be able to find. And the only person capable of doing that is you, Pulp Farmer!" said Speechless.

    "Only I can do it? That can''t be? ¡­Eh? Eh! You, you, don''t tell me¡­" Pulp Farmer was puzzled for half a second before he realized something. Immediately he panicked.

    "That''s right. This Emperor knows about the superpower you have always hidden. This Emperor also knows the reason why you are known as Mt Chang''s ''Pulp Farmer''! Man, summoning thousands of paper cranes from your palm really doesn''t match your typical image, but there''s no need to resist it. You got to know that having identity dissonance is an important part of creating your character¡­" Speechless could not help butugh as he prated on.

    "Damn it! I only used it a few times when I was young. How did you learn of such private information?" Pulp Farmer could not calm down.

    "Man, don''t mind the unimportant details¡­Anyway, This Emperor will not tell others. It will be a secret between the two of us," said Speechless.

    When Liu Yu heard that, he could not help but curse silently¡ªAlthough he was indeed just like a ''mouthpiece'', there were three people, alright!?

    Also, wasn''t the ''secret between the two of us'' too fake? When Pulp Farmer uses his superpower, wouldn''t the thirty thousand-strong audience in the background see it clearly?

    "Back to all seriousness."

    Speechless quickly refrained from joking. He said, "If This Emperor didn¡¯t guess wrong, your superpower is simr to a summoner¡¯s magic. You should be able tomand the summoned paper cranes, maintain a telepathic connection with them and receive feedback from them¡­right?"

    "Yea, your guess is correct." Pulp Farmer immediately calmed himself.

    "Alright then! Then, let''s talk about your mission. Pulp Farmer, when we battle the Level Lord, find an opportunity to secretly move to a location far away from the battlefield. It''s best if you can hide in a blind spot outside the battlefield. Then, use your superpower and summon the thousand paper cranes to search for the formation core. No one knows how well hidden the formation core is. Therefore, there is no way to estimate how long it will take to find the formation core. However, no matter how long it takes, we will try our best to restrain the Level Lords and give you a sufficient amount of time. No matter what, we willst till you find it!" Speechless''s voice was filled with a resolute firmness.

    "Got it, I''ll try my best to find the formation core," said Pulp Farmer. There was no need to give any bombastic guarantees. A guarantee from the domineering youth''s mouth was enough for others to believe.

    "Thank you. Then, the mission of finding the formation core will be left to you!"

    After Speechless said that, he gave someone a pathetic but crucial amount of screen time.

    "Liu Yu! Next, connect Mu Lengxi!"

    ¡­

    "Wow~! Telepathic Ry! Ahhhhh! Boohoo, Brother Liu Yu, why didn''t you say so earlier. This superpower is perfectly made for your Little Xi!"

    Mu Lengxi was exhrated. To a chatterbox who could not speak, using text to converse was a very painful matter, but Telepathic Ry could allow her to express her voice. Such a matter was too beautiful and joyful. As such, ''Daoist Liu Yu'' was upgraded to ''Brother Liu Yu'' in her heart.

    "¡­" Liu Yu was unable to respond to her. He suffered the pain of missing the chance to say a precious stage line.

    "Alright, calm down for a moment. There will be opportunities in the future. It''s not like Liu Yu will run away!" said Speechless.

    "Erh, alright then. Let''s get down to business. So¡­what''s my mission?" At such a critical juncture, Mu Lengxi naturally would not act too willfully.

    The siblings immediately came to amon understanding. Liu Yu wanted to loudly tell them ''can you ask This Penniless Priest for his opinions!?'' Repeated use of Telepathic Ry was very tiring, alright?

    "Let''s put it this way¡­"

    Speechless considered his words before saying, "Earthbound Yaksha''s Soul Suppression will result in immense suppression on everyone''s actions. As for your¡­voice, it can not only alleviate the effects of Soul Suppression, it can even restrict Earthbound Yaksha''s actions, so¡­"

    "Isn''t it just singing? No problem, leave it to me!" Mu Lengxi interrupted Speechless''s minced words.

    "However, if it''s singing, your voice¡­" Speechless sighed. It was the thing he was most hesitant about.

    Mu Lengxi possessed the talent of being a ''Muse'', but singing would result in her failing to control the ''Sacred Sound'', making it more belligerent. Therefore, every time she sang a song, the hope of being able to speak normally would also reduce.

    "Bro, what are you still worrying about at this point in time? Anyway, it''s already an incurable problem, so who cares if it continues deteriorating!? If it can save everyone and save Brother Xiaobai, then this trivial matter is not something to be fussed about." Mu Lengxi said gleefully.

    "Sigh, you!" Speechless knew that his younger sister would respond in this way, but when he heard her answer in such a nonchnt way, he felt his heart winch in pain. His sister was a chatterbox who would not stop once she began chatting. She clearly yearned to speak normally more than anyone else.

    "Wow, so the important matters are done? Hey, Brother Liu Yu, Brother Liu Yu, are you there? Are you there? Are you there?" However, a particr girl that was being worried about didn''t have her thoughts on the matter.

    "Here¡­" The girl''s call was too intense that Liu Yu had no choice but to respond.

    "About that¡­Telepathic Ry can be done between three people. Brother Liu Yu, can you¡­erh¡­in the future¡­Little Xi has many things to say to¡­" Mu Lengxi suddenly turned bashful. Clearly, the words she wanted to say had made her too embarrassed to voice it out.

    "You wish to have a telepathic ry with Shi Xiaobai, right?" Liu Yu was no doubt a Daoist with a high attainment. He immediately saw through her.

    "Ah¡­Can, can it be done?" The girl asked apprehensively.

    "Of¡­Of course, it''s not a problem." Liu Yu obviously could not reject her. Although doing so meant he had to be a presence-less ''mouthpiece'', and be a bachelor dog that munched on cold dog food while watching a couple exchange sweet nothings, he found it impossible to reject such a cute and pitiful girl. However, for some baffling reason, Liu Yu suddenly recalled of his young junior sister who asked him apprehensively if "Daoists could marry''.

    "Yay! Thank you, Brother Liu Yu!" The girl cheered.

    "Enough!"

    Speechless finally spoke. Although he did not have an evil sisterplex, he had mixed feelings about seeing his grown-up sister finally having someone she liked.

    "Next! Connect Feng Yuanlin!"

    ¡­

    "Anyway, you, Sunless, and Speechless will form a triangr encirclement around Earthbound Yaksha and try to restrain it. Oh, to be precise, you will be a feint. In fact, your true mission is to protect my sister. Got it?"

    "Got¡­got it." Feng Yuanlin had a feeling that Speechless was not in a good mood, so he did not dare to ask further and expressed his understanding.

    "Well, that''s good then. Next."

    Speechless said before suddenlying to a halt.

    "Well, this is thest one. Liu Yu, connect¡­"

 Chapter 470: Welcome back

    Chapter 470: Wee back

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    "How didst thee doth it!?"

    The shback ended. Time returned to the moment Earthbound Yaksha uttered in surprise.

    Earthbound Yaksha obviously never expected that the seemingly insignificant Daoist would be able to produce a trump card of ''Telepathic Ry'' that could reverse the dire situation. Therefore, there was no way it could guess that the ten minutes it had bestowed on them would result in so manyplicated changes.

    The n Speechless designed yed out without a fault. It could even be said that it was carried out even more smoothly than he had predicted.

    Sunless had perfectly finished the most critical and most difficult mission. Pulp Farmer did not let down their hard work by locating the formation core in such a short amount of time.

    Therefore, all that was left was the final step!

    Speechless looked up at the sky and revealed a smile. The thousand paper cranes were flying towards the same spot. Everything was progressing smoothly.

    "How didst thee doth it!?"

    Earthbound Yaksha inquired once again coldly.

    Speechless nced at it and scoffed before ignoring it.

    He obviously would not be as stupid as Shadow Wraith to tell their secrets to the enemy. Furthermore, the machination that spanned ten minutes could not be fully described in a few words. A particr honest author who never padded words had spent about six thousand characters to barely exin the situation.

    Furthermore, Field Marshal Awesomo had perfectly showcased what it meant by ''antagonists die from their monolog''. He did not want to match him by adding aedic scene of ''protagonists die from talking too much''.

    "Hmph! Whatever. Regardless of how thee did it, all thee didst wast to findeth the formation core. If''t be true all of thee believeth thee can destroy the formation core under our eyes, thee would beest too naive!

    Earthbound Yaksha sneered. Even though they knew the location of the formation core, it did not mean that they could sessfully destroy it.

    Earthbound Yaksha nced at Shadow Wraith, who was still frantically yelling ''impossible''. It deeply understood what it meant by ''you never fear having a god-like opponent, you only fear having a pig-like teammate''. It frowned and said furiously, "Shadow Wraith! Calm down! Only the formation core''s location hast been exposed. The God ughtering Formation hast not been destroyed! Furthermore, so what if it beest true of its destruction? Our mission is only to killeth the bunch of trial-takers. Only the oue matters, not the process!"

    "Oh¡­Oh. Heh heh¡­right, you are right. Kill them all! Kill them all! All that needs to be done is to kill them all!" Shadow Wraith stopped its deste screams. As it was excessively afraid of that Excellency''s torment, its voice was even trembling. But because it was horrified, its trembling emotions sounded like it was in hysterical madness.

    "Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill¡­."

    The sinister voice bbered on constantly from the shadow''s head that had its throat clenched. Suddenly, Shadow Wraith that adhered to the ground stood up. It was like ck sludge that suddenly erected itself on the ground.

    Suddenly, the pitch ck sludge-like body expanded at a discernable rate. Instantly, it reached the height of several stories high.

    Speechless'' shadow hand that was sping the neck of Shadow Wraith was instantly ruptured. With a frown, Speechless jumped away and quickly opened the distance.

    "Kill! Kill! Kill! You shall all be wiped out!"

    Dozens of thick ck tentacles extended out from the massive sludge-like mass. They mmed the ground heavily as though it was crazy.

    It looked like a giant octopus made of ck sludge that was several stories tall. However, its tentacles were not limited to eight, but dozens. They were even constantly growing in length.

    "If thee bethink that we as Level Lords doth not hast tricks up our sleeves to useth during times of danger, then thou art too naive."

    Earthbound Yaksha''s frame suddenly expanded several times in size. Its ckish-gray skin was suddenly covered in thick, scarlet lines. The aura it exuded was several times more terrifying.

    "Thou hast shown excellence by escaping Shadow Shackles and findeth the formation core, thou hast far exceeded mine own expectations. But all of this shalte to an end. Wraith and I shall not giveth thee any chances in our forbidden state!"

    Just like how most major BOSS battles had an enraged mode when they were low in health, Earthbound Yaksha and Shadow Wraith would naturally procure a forbidden strength that woulde at a particr price when they were in a dire situation!

    "Indeed¡­"

    However, Speechless smiled.

    "Oh?"

    Earthbound Yaksha had a sense of foreboding.

    "Since none of you have used your full strength, This Emperor will obviously not use all his trump cards. Sorry, This Emperor still has the final trump card!"

    As Speechless said that, he looked up towards the sky.

    It was unknown when the fluttering paper cranes in the sky had gathered at amon point. They were orderly lined up, forming a clear outline.

    From afar, it was as if a gigantic ''arrowhead'' drawn in the sky!

    And the ''arrowhead'' was pointed towards a particr position on the ground!

    "The formation core is there. Everything is ready. Then, our final trump card, I beg of you!"

    Speechless cupped his hands around his mouth as he took a deep breath before shouting with all his might!

    "Mu Yuesheng!"

    A figure walked out from beside Pulp Farmer''s figure.

    That girl that had been constantly hiding in a blind spot, to the point of her name not appearing much in this arc, had entered the eyes of everyone at that very moment.

    She wore a simple short-sleeved shirt and a thin jacket meant for summer. Coupled with her gray pleated skirt, there was nothing about her clothes that highlighted her.

    She had cut a mop of brown short hair that reached her shoulders. With her hair cut, the gentleness of a young girl had been trimmed away.

    She had a pair of brown eyes. Although they were the beautiful color of a girl''s, they were filled with the resolution of what a young boy would have.

    Her name was Mu Yuesheng¡ªa name that might have been forgotten if it was not mentioned again, a name that might have only appeared a few times, and a name that might not affect the story in any way even if it disappeared.

    Compared to excellent girls like Dawn Li, Sunless Ye, and Mu Lengxi, her beauty was ranked thest when put on the same stage with them. She was simrly the weakest andcked any sense of presence.

    But!

    But this brown, short-haired girl that had been neglected was someone that everyone needed to see at that moment!

    And after that moment, everyone would remember her!

    Because, at that moment, she was the protagonist!

    Because, in this story arc of ''saving Shi Xiaobai'', she was in true essence¡ªthest trump card!

    ¡­

    "What? Thest trump card? Brother Speechless¡­you must be joking, right!?"

    "Hey, do you think it''s time to pull a joke? Yuesheng, don''t tell me you don''t believe your brother?"

    "Well, it''s not like I don''t believe you¡­But¡­I don''t believe myself¡­Compared to the rest of you, I''m just too weak. Trump card¡­that''s impossible, right?"

    "Pui! You are considered too weak? Heavens, if we are talking about pure long-distance offensive strength, Shi Xiaobai and I are left in the dust by you, alright!?"

    "Ah¡­don''t joke! This kind of joke¡­is not funny at all¡­My longest distance offensive technique, ''Extreme Electro-optical Beam'' only has a kilometer damage range. It doesn''t even reach the standard as a long-distance attack."

    "Erh¡­so¡­you haven''t realized the existence of ''that move''¡­"

    "That move?"

    "Well, years ago, after I knew about the situation with your superpower, I thought of ''that move'' instantaneously. I never expected you to not realize it up to today¡­"

    "Eh? "Years ago?"

    "Man, as I was a bit worried, I once investigated your situation three years ago."

    "Is that so¡­"

    "Are you angry?"

    "Not really, just a bit¡­Forget it. Why don''t you tell me about ''that move''? What is ''that move'' that I have not realized?"

    "Alright, I''m not sure if you have heard of a military weapon with the ability to do tremendous damage known as ''electromaic guns''?"

    "Electromaic guns? Haven''t heard of it¡­"

    "Is that so? Then it looks like I need to exin from basic principles. Listen carefully."

    "Yea, I''m listening."

    "Electromaic guns are kic weapons of mass destruction that shoot projectiles powered by electromaism. It was researched by the military a long time ago and it is still being refined up till today. It mainly has fourponents¡ªa power source, a high-frequency pulse, an elerating armature, and a projectile. As for your superpower, ''Electromaic Embodiment'', it can replicate the first threeponents. You can use a metallic object as the projectile to be shot out. It will closely replicate the effects of an electromaic gun. The main point of this move is how to use ''Electromaic Embodiment'' to replicate the power source of the electromaic gun, the high-frequency pulse, and the elerator armature. I''ll tell you in detail the theory behind it. Your ''Electromaic Embodiment'' is able to naturally produce electricity, so any part of your body can be a power source. And as long as you figure out a way to reduce the time needed to produce an electric pulse, it would not be difficult to produce a high-frequency pulse. So the most critical part is to emte the elerating armature. The current electromaic guns can be subdivided into different types based on the elerating armature such as coilguns, railguns, electrothermal guns, and reconnection guns. However, their underlying theory is about using the Lorentz force from maic fields to generate kic energy and elerate the projectile. Therefore¡­"

    "Wait¡­Wait a moment! I didn''t understand from the point of the elerating armature. Things like coilguns, railguns, and¡­ Uh, can you repeat those parts again and say it slowly?"

    "Yea, no problem. The remaining time is all yours. I can repeat it as many times as you want. You are our final trump card!"

    "Ah! Final trump card? That doesn''t sound realistic. Can I¡­really do it? To learn such a powerful technique in a short amount of time from theory, can I¡­really do it?"

    "You can do it. I believe in you."

    "You believe in me?"

    "That''s right. I remember years ago when you left the Mu family. You tugged at my hand and said, ''Even if I leave this ce, I''m still me. I''m still that Mu Yuesheng who will never admit defeat. When we meet again in the future, I will still not change. Well, it should be said that I will be even more outstanding. So, don''t argue with the adults for me any further. Believe me. I''m fine¡­''"

    "Ahhh! Don''t continue. I don''t know the person who said those words!"

    "Haha, you are still no different from when you were young. Indeed, nothing has changed. You are still¡­"

    "Urgh¡­"

    "Sorry, the final trump card represents immense pressure, but I still chose to ce it on you because I know that you can shoulder it¡­ That''s because from a very, very long time ago, you have always, always made me look up to you. You are absolutely the resolute Mu Yuesheng, who will never admit defeat!"

    "Bro¡­"

    "Therefore, be the trump card that makes everyone sit up and take notice. My beloved sister!"

    "Not a sister, a cousin."

    "Hey, is that important?"

    "Well, I will be the trump card, my willful¡­cousin."

    ¡­

    ¡­

    "Trump card¡­"

    Mu Yuesheng muttered to herself. She took out a coin from her shirt''s pocket. It was an ordinary coin but it was in no way ordinary.

    That was because a ck-haired youth who had ced the coin into her palm had once said in a very serious tone¡ª"This is no ordinary coin, but a Divine Coin!"

    A Divine Coin could also be known as a ''Coin of God''.

    If this world truly had a ''god'', then wasn''t the youth that had brought her all the way from the third level to this point, using a strange massage technique to change her Mind Expanse, to the point of changing her destiny, like the existence of a ''god'' to her?

    In that case, the coin he ''rewarded'' her was truly a coin of God.

    And now, that adorable and respectable ''god'' that she felt lifelong gratitude towards was trapped in a terrifying world known as the ''God ughtering Formation''. She had be thest trump card to rescue him. She held the strength to save him.

    Then, what¡­was there for her to hesitate?

    Yes, there was no need for hesitation!

    "I am the trump card!"

    Mu Yuesheng took a step forward and turning to her side, she stretched out her right arm. She aimed at a spot far into the distance where numerous paper cranes, which had formed an ''arrow head'', pointed at.

    The Divine Coin rested silently in between her fingers. It was stuck close beside a bent thumb, just like an explosive st that was about to burst off.

    Icy-blue electric bolts sizzled as they twirled around that extended white arm. They were testy as they leaped around in an increasingly intense fashion.

    "All the best."

    This was the voice of Pulp Farmer, who was standing not far from her.

    However, Mu Yuesheng knew that standing on this piece ofnd were all her partners that were working hard towards the same goal. They were definitely shouting the same words in their heart.

    The burden she bore was not only to be the st trump card'', but also their hopes and hard work.

    This was a very, very heavy pressure.

    But no matter how heavy it was, she would straighten her back.

    Because she was the strong and firm Mu Yuesheng!

    You need an electric source?

    Then use all the electric charges in my body!

    The icy-blue electric bolts that were swirling around her arm began to suddenly jump around crazily like incessant thunderps within the clouds.

    You need a high-speed pulse?

    Ah, even if my fingers are maimed, I wouldpress that instant to its shortest moment!

    Her thumb that was ced above her index finger pressed down forcefully, leaving a deep impression in her index finger. Then, at the moment the electric bolts surged most intensely, her thumb flicked at the coin in between her two fingers at the fastest possible speed!

    You need an elerating armature?

    Maic flux, Lorentz force, kic eleration¡­Even such aplicated process has been memorized by me. The hardworking me will work even harder. So¡­seed! Please!

    As the bolts jumped, the Divine Coin was deployed!

    So¡­

    "Pleasee back! Shi Xiaobai!"

    It was unknown who it was, which of them, or how many of them had the same scream at the same moment.

    "Boom!"

    The coin that acted as a projectile produced by the ''electromaic gun'' was too fast. It was so fast that its trajectory could not be seen. And because of its speed, everyone had already seen its destination in an instant.

    Just like the explosion of a mortar shot, the piece ofnd where the paper cranes were pointing at exploded, sending dust flying into the sky. Even the paper cranes flew haphazardly from fright.

    "Did it seed?"

    This was the question everyone was concerned about.

    "Gulp¡­"

    Shadow Wraith nervously gulped a nonexistent mouthful of saliva.

    Suddenly, golden beams of light shot out from the destends into the sky. The golden lights fused together, turning into a resplendent golden surface.

    If one looked from high up, one would realize that the golden light formed a seeminglyplicated pattern that resembled a six-pointed star but was even moreplex in every other way.

    "No, no, no, no!"

    Shadow Wraith once again screamed hysterically.

    And while it screamed, the golden surface suddenly disintegrated!

    "The God ughtering Formation hast been broken." Earthbound Yaksha sighed helplessly.

    While it sighed, a golden pir of light descended from the sky like a waterfall. It crashed into the basin, right in the middle of the shattered formation pattern.

    In the dazzling golden pir of light, there were two blurry figures that could be faintly seen.

    "Shi Xiaobai¡­"

    Although the golden light nketed the two figures, preventing one from clearly seeing them, from one of the figure''s height, there was no doubt that it was that familiar youth they knew.

    "Haha, he''s indeed alive. This Emperor knew that the bastard wouldn''t die!" Speechlessughed out loud.

    "Hey, Benefactor Shi Xiaobai, This Penniless Priest said that your be was dark and that it was an ominous portent. You refused to believe but now, didn''t you need This Penniless Priest to help you tide through this cmity?" Liu Yu rubbed his eyes.

    "Hai, Brother Shi Xiaobai, I believe that there is a need for us to explore in depth the effective usage of the thousand paper cranes to posture." Pulp Farmer secretly ordered the thousand paper cranes in the sky to form a huge line of text, ''Shi Xiaobai, I want to learn to posture''. The paper cranes were in a fluster as they indicated that it was too difficult. These Subjects can''t do it!

    "Boss Shi Xiaobai¡­" The most atypical Feng Yuanlin was at that instant quiet like an adonis.

    "Shi Xiaobai!" Mu Yuesheng ced her right hand with thepletely swollen thumb behind her. She raised her left hand and danced as she cheered for the ''god'' she looked up to.

    Mu Lengxi, who could not speak or even let out a sob, did not cry. Her eyes were squinted as she smiled sweetly.

    They did not know what sort of dangers he had encountered in another world.

    He did not know what hard work they had put in, in order to save him.

    But at the instant of them meeting again, no matter how woeful the experience, all of them felt a sense of warmth.

    Sunless stared intently at the familiar figure that could be faintly seen in the golden light.

    Her tensed face finally softened.

    She raised her delicate hand tob through the hair on her cheeks.

    Her eyes were slightly red, as a warm smile beamed from the corners of her lips.

    Ah, Shi Xiaobai, "Wee back."

 Chapter 471: This must be a joke!

    Chapter 471: This must be a joke!

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    "Wee back."

    The thousands of words in everyone''s hearts were condensed to just two simple words. They were not considered touching words of emotion, but at that moment, they were more moving than any other words.

    However, such a warmth was destined to be fleeting because as the scattering golden pir of light that fell from the sky began to quickly dissipate, the two figures in the pir of light slowly materialized.

    "Shi Xiaobai?"

    The rare smile that beamed on Sunless''s face froze. The others could not help but frown.

    Although they were already mentally prepared that the duo that was trapped in the God ughtering Formation might be slightly injured, or even be covered in grievous injuries, none of them expected the scene before their very eyes.

    A cold, bright silver hair, a pale expression, a defiled body dyed red by blood, as well as the look in the pair of eyes that the bright, golden vortices in them could not embellish made him look like a fallen devil despite having returned from hell.

    Was that ''Shi Xiaobai'', who effused a just and heroic fervor?

    No, no, no. He was undoubtedly Shi Xiaobai, right?

    Ignoring the loving embrace of a man and woman, which dealt the greatest damage to bachelors, the girl that was hugging the ''silver-haired devil'' tightly might be covered in blood all over, but she was clearly and definitely the girl that would one day be the Hero King in the ''past''s future''.

    She had no reason to hug the ''devil'', right?

    That''s not right. There was apparently no reason for her to embrace Shi Xiaobai in such an oblivious manner?

    "Heavens, what exactly happened in the other world?" Speechless uttered in amazement. He looked baffled, butpared to wondering how Shi Xiaobai had be such a ''Shi Xiaobai'', he was more curious over the happenings between the duo for them to have such a rtionship.

    Just as everyone was dazed by the strange scene, Dawn noticed something odd. She slowly opened her eyes and moved her head that was tightly adhered to ''Shi Xiaobai''''s chest upwards. Looking up slightly, she squinted her eyes as she surveyed her surroundings.

    "Oh?"

    The girl''s eyes gradually widened and she looked somewhat incredulous. "We''re out?"

    What was entering her eyes was not that world with the crimson dusk. The hellish scene that was covered with blood and guts was no longer present. Her body was basking under the warm sunlight as a gentle wind blew, sending exceedingly fresh air into her nostrils. In the vast expanse stood humans that made her feel a sense of cordiality although she did not know them. She only had a vague impression of the youth that had his chest pierced by her strike and he was apparently surnamed Li as well. However, none of that prevented her from feeling good vibes from them. Oh, that''s not right. It appeared as though two of the girls had that hint of animosity in their eyes.

    Regardless of the circumstances, the world here was much more beautifulpared to the other world.

    Finally...she had returned with him alive.

    "Hey, Shi Xiaobai, we are back. We are safe. So, you can have a good rest. You are too, too, too tired..."

    Dawn heaved a sigh of relief. She took half a step back and looked up slightly. She stretched out her hands to gently lift ''Shi Xiaobai''s pale face. She stared at the zed eyes that could not hide their emptiness. She only felt her heart ache painfully for him.

    What sort of desperate situation did he experience, and what sort of resolution did he take, to be able to protect her under those circumstances or turn into such a state in order to protect her?

    He was in dire need of rest.

    "Is that a joke? An hour ago, wasn''t the two of them fighting so intensely, as though they were unwilling to stand down till they perished in an internecine struggle? How did it changepletely in just a short hour?"

    Speechless was dumbfounded. The teenage girl''s feelings of the ''Hero King'' in front of him werepletely different from that cold and expressionless blond youth from before. It was apletely different scene from the cold and ruthless appearance when she shed out her Sword Soul in a bid to kill him and Shi Xiaobai.

    What happened in that world during that short hour? What did that bastard, Shi Xiaobai, do!?

    "How can Benefactor Shi Xiaobai''s flirting skills be something that plebeians like us be able toprehend?" Liu Yu immediately gave up thinking.

    Everyone was somewhat stupefied. They only felt that the changes within an hour were somewhat unbelievable. ording to Field Marshal Awesomo, the Hero King was apparently a true existence that had traveled from three thousand years ago to the present day? Although Field Marshal Awesomo''s words were not reliable, they were not necessarily fake.

    If she were the true Hero King, then wouldn''t it mean that Shi Xiaobai had managed to hook up with the greatest historical figure in just an hour!?

    Heavens, it was horrifying on pondering!

    At that moment, something unexpected happened all of a sudden!

    "Be careful!" Sunless yelled.

    From her point of view, a massive figure had suddenly appeared behind Shi Xiaobai. It was Field Marshal Awesomo, who had been forgotten outside the battlefield. It was unknown when he had recovered as he suddenly sneaked an attack!

    The spot Shi Xiaobai and Dawnnded happened to be in the vicinity of where Field Marshal Awesomo copsed!

    Everyone was rmed, but they were more than ten kilometers away. They were unable to provide any help instantaneously.

    When she sensed the surging killing intent rushing towards her, Dawn frowned slightly. Although she had caught sight of the figure whose head resembled a ck octopus, the gray evil spirit wielding a samurai sword, as well as the gigantic minotaur lying not far away, she did not wish to rm ''Shi Xiaobai'', who had finally managed to calm down, over these trivial matters. Therefore, she chose to ignore them. She did not treat them as monsters that needed killing. It was equivalent to demarcating a line that shouldn''t be crossed.

    But unexpectedly, the gigantic minotaur that was lying not far away suddenly jumped up despite lookingpletely dead or bordering on death. He brandished his battle ax vigorously before he cleaved at her.

    No, to be precise, the target of the gigantic minotaur was ''Shi Xiaobai''''s head.

    "Not to be forgiven!"

    Dawn''s tender and teenage feelings of heartache immediately turned cold. Her eyes instantly became as sharp and aggressive as a sword.

    Anything that attempted to harm Shi Xiaobai was not to be forgiven!

    She did not know who the gigantic minotaur was, nor did she know why it would suddenly attack ''Shi Xiaobai'', but she would absolutely not forgive the minotaur!

    Dawn decisively waved her right hand, and like a bolt of lightning that shed, she stretched out her index and middle finger that resembled a sharp sword. Instantly, she cut off the thick cloth rope that was wrapped around her waist, separating her from the tight adherence to ''Shi Xiaobai''.

    After the cloth rope was severed, she crouched down abruptly, like apressed spring, and through the side, she instantly appeared from under ''Shi Xiaobai''''s arm. Immediately, she faced the minotaur that was about to strike ''Shi Xiaobai''''s back.

    When she crouched down, she raised her right hand and spread out her palm with a twirl. Suddenly, she grabbed down on invisible air and a purple pattern shed in her palm. Lucifer''s Sword that had been dropped in the array world appeared out of thin air in her right hand.

    That move was spatial magic known as "Equipment Magic". It was one of the moreplicated magical skills. As an intricate magic rune had been inscribed on ''Lucifer''s Sword'' beforehand, she could summon it back to her even through a thick spatial barrier.

    But when she aplished all of that, she was unable to be in time to prevent the attack as she had greatly expanded her physical strength.

    Dawn panicked but immediately she gritted her teeth and thrust her sword upwards towards Field Marshal Awesomo''s arm, in a bid to force him to release his ax.

    However, Field Marshal Awesomo ignored her strike and disregarding the safety of his arm. His reason had long been devoured by anger and humiliation. It so happened that the boy that the azure-dressed girl was so worried about had appeared in his vicinity when he fully revived. How could he miss such a rare opportunity for revenge?

    Field Marshal Awesomo had a savage look on his face. Blue veins protruded out of his thick arms as his muscles rippled. After experiencing the tragic fate of having his body dismembered numerous times, his strength had long recovered to his peak after all the ''damage''.

    Therefore, he was presently at his full strength. He cleaved at the boy''s head in an indomitable fashion with Mountain Cleaving Ax!

    Even a mountain would be cleaved into smithereens by that strike, much less a head!

    Dawn panicked and hurriedly twisted her sword''s trajectory, in a bid to chase after the ax that she could no longer block.

    Just as the boy''s head was about to be smashed into a mess!

    Peng!

    Suddenly, a blood-stained and pale-white hand reached out at a speed that could not be discerned. It struck the ax and held it firmly. The ax immediately came to a halt, unable to move another inch.

    "Impossible!"

    All the veins on Field Marshal Awesomo''s neck began to protrude. His ox head turned purple, but no matter how much strength he used, the battle ax that was in a firm grip did not move even a centimeter.

    How could that silver-haired and bloodied boy have such strength!?

    Suddenly, the silver-haired boy turned his head and took a nce at him.

    Just that single nce made Field Marshal Awesomo feel his body freeze up, as though he had plummeted into a frozen cavern. An innate sense of fear rose up from his heart, as though he was facing a nemesis he could never defeat.

    He subconsciously wanted to abandon his ax and flee backwards. However, the silver-haired boy suddenly moved. His speed was so fast that Field Marshal Awesomo failed to react in time. All he saw was a blur before the boy stood on his shoulders. Furthermore, one hand had griped his arm.

    It widened its ox eyes and felt a baffling sense of panic. However, for some reason, his body had turned stiff in his spot, preventing him from moving. Suddenly, the silver-haired boy''s bloody hand that held his arm moved upwards!

    All he saw was a thick limb that was thrown high into the sky.

    Blood began to spew out suddenly like a bursting water pipe. As the deluge of blood spurted out, pain began to overwhelm him.

    Field Marshal Awesomo let out a painful cry. He found it unbelievable that a causal movement made by the silver-haired boy would rip his arm out. It was so fast that the pain did not transmit to his brains in time.

    However, its nightmare had only just begun. The silver-haired boy suddenly leaped from his shoulders and agilely circled around his arms and climbed to his back.

    Immediately, his back turned cold, as though a foreign object had been inserted into his body. What followed was an excruciating pain that nearly caused him to faint. It felt like something inside of him had been separated.

    He cried out in pain as he mmed his left hand towards his back, but before his arm reached the halfway mark, the boy had grabbed his entire arm. With a twist against the joint, the arm was dislocated and severed.

    The repeated blows of extreme pain made him howl in pain. The firing of thmic neurons prevented him from fainting. And at that moment, something seemed to drop down from the sky, crashing into his foot. In response, he knelt to the ground and when he lowered his head to take a look, he realized that it was a bloodied vertebral bone!

    The boy had climbed behind him, and in an instant, ripped a portion of his vertebral bone out!

    No, that was no boy at all, but a terrifying devil, a true devil covered in human skin.

    Just as he had furious and horrified thoughts, the devil''s face suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. That pair of frail and thin-looking hands that were stained in blood had already pierced his abdomen.

    Field Marshal Awesomo immediately felt the presence of a form of despair. He yelled, "No, no, no, no..."

    However, it was of no use. The pair of hands did not hesitate as they easily stabbed deeper into his abdomen and pulled outwards. Sticky intestines began extending out like rope, and was cut midway. His liver and lungs began to spew out the next second after they were pulverized.

    "Ah Ah Ah Ah..."

    Field Marshal Awesomo gave a cry of despair. His body was being torn apart piece by piece and the pain was much more intense than being sliced to pieces by a sword. Furthermore, the pain came too quickly and suddenly. What followed was even more agonizing.

    The spectators above the basin frowned for they had never encountered such a brutal and bloody scene. Some could not bear to watch it while the weaker ones were already beginning to vomit.

    Speechless andpany were dazed from the scene. They found it unbelievable that the devil ripping Field Marshal Awesomo apart while he still remained alive was Shi Xiaobai.

    Even Dawn could not help but cover her mouth. Although she had imagined how cruel the scenes in the array world were after seeing the hellish scene upon regaining consciousness, she still found it highly impactful when she saw it with her own eyes. At the same time, she felt remorse while her heart ached for the devil before her. The more brutal and crueler it was, the more adorable and gentle she found Shi Xiaobai.

    While everyone was startled by the shocking scene, Earthbound Yaksha was the only one that had begun to take action. If this continued, Field Marshal Awesomo could very well be killed. It appeared as if the silver-haired devil was bent on tearing Field Marshal Awesomo to pieces. Such damage could very likely exceed Field Marshal Awesomo''s self-recovery ability and when the time came, he would diepletely.

    Be it due to his warrior code or the friendship of ten thousand years, it could not sit idle.

    However, just as Earthbound Yaksha moved, Sunless had already noticed its actions. She was one of the few people present that could maintain her calm. That was because she believed in Shi Xiaobai''s true nature. Furthermore, she could vaguely guess the sequence of events in the array world. Therefore, she did not get confused by the bloody scene, and instead remained vignt against Earthbound Yaksha''s actions.

    The moment she saw Earthbound Yaksha have the thought of rescuing Field Marshal Awesomo, Sunless had shed her sword out. Using an azure sword beam, she stopped it in its path before using ''Meteor Steps'' to chase up to it.

    "Scram!" Earthbound Yaksha roared angrily. It did not want to be embroiled with Sunless, making it evident how much it wanted to save the ox.

    Sunless remained silent. With the second bursting from ''Meteor Steps'', she charged forward and suddenly shed at Earthbound Yaksha''s waist. The angle was artful and incisive. It contained rich powers of light, and it would be an absolutely devastating blow for Earthbound Yaksha.

    Earthbound Yaksha had no choice but to turn around and parry the strike with ''Vai?rava?a Heavenly sh''. It was secretly worried as it immediately bellowed angrily. Soul Suppression once against burst out and it was prepared to kill Sunless first. It believed that its ''enraged'' mode would allow it to finish the battle in a short span of time.

    On the other end, the simrly ''enraged'' Shadow Wraith had begun taking action. Its materialized tentacles mmed the ground, and its sludge-like body constantly advanced. When it reached a viable range, it stretched out its tentacles towards the silver-haired devil that was engaging in wanton ughter.

    Dawn was already alert of her surroundings. She naturally wouldn''t allow Shadow Wraith to seed in its sneak attack. When she saw the tentacles hurling over, she immediately took a step forward, and with an ''Instant shstep'', she appeared where the tentacles were. She shed out with a swing of her sword. The sword technique she used was ''Sacred Fire'', meant specially to restrain evil beings. The sword burned with sacred mes and when the tentacles were severed, the mes traced back to the origin of the tentacles.

    Shadow Wraith yelled in pain as it hurriedly severed its tentacle of its own ord. It roared maniacally, iling the dozen or more tentacles in the air before it suddenly smacked them out!

    It was unknown when Speechless appeared behind Shadow Wraith. Both his hands held a psionic sword as he thrust them towards Shadow Wraith. With an abnormal pose, he reproduced ''Sacred Fire'' that Mirror Replication had just obtained. The holy fire stabbed into Shadow Wraith''s asshole...uh, into its body along with the sword.

    Shadow Wraith cried out tragically as the mes that contained holy powers consumed it. However, it was not that weak to sumb to it. It immediately used its sludge-like force in its body to douse the sacred fire.

    The rest had begun taking action as well.

    Mu Lengxi began singing Muse Silvermoon''s "The Sky is High and the Wind Sings" again. The song that expressed courage and willpower was most empowering at that moment in time.

    Pulp Farmer and Mu Yuesheng joined in the battle as they headed towards Shadow Wraith that was the closest to them.

    Feng Yuanlin and Liu Yu teamed up with Sunless as they began attacking Earthbound Yaksha in a three-corner pincer attack.

    At that moment, a ghost-like figure dashed from the middle of the basin to another end of the basin in a startling sonic boom. While everyone was still recovering from their shock, it had already appeared in front of Earthbound Yaksha.

    It was ''Shi Xiaobai''!

    What happened to Field Marshal Awesomo?

    Looking sideways into the distance, the only thing left from where Field Marshal Awesomo previously was was a pool of blood and a pile of sticky and nauseating bits of meat. The only thing that could be consideredplete was an eye socket that was a quarter its normal size. As for the rest, they had been ripped to shreds...

    Earthbound Yaksha was incensed when it saw that. Ignoring the chilling fear that it suddenly felt, it shed at the silver-haired devil in front of it.

    The strike was known as the ''Wraith ying Devil de'' which umted its power from ughtering countless of wraiths from hell. It was an umtion of the prolonged hatred wraiths had towards the devils that abused them. It was a de technique that was specially used to counter devils.

    It did not have a chance to use it against pure and honest humans, but at that moment, it was highly suitable to use it against the cruel devil.

    However, the silver-haired devil in front of it was not any ordinary devil. It possessed an exaggerated agility that even high-grade devils could not attain. With a turn to its side, it dodged the de before stretching out a hand to grip Earthbound Yaksha''s arm. It easily tore the arm off its joints and taking advantage of the momentum, the devil charged forward. Before the pain from the torn off limb spewed blood, the devil had stabbed Earthbound Yaksha''s body with a hand!

    "No! How could it be?"

    Earthbound Yaksha watched in disbelief as its abdomen instantly ruptured. Then, an excruciating pain overwhelmed its senses.

    It was an evil spirit from hell. Only light and spectral powers could directly hurt its physical embodiment. Why was a hand that was made out of flesh able to rip its body apart?

    Earthbound Yaksha was destined to never know the answer. The time offered to it to ponder was just too little because the pair of devilish hands did not wait a second to rip apart its prey.

    Tragic cries echoed throughout the basin once again. Thankfully, Earthbound Yaksha was just a physical embodiment of an evil spirit. It was a kind of specter, so the scene was not as gory and disgusting as before.

    But the degree of horror was enough to give people nightmares.

    Sunless, Liu Yu, and Feng Yuanlin managed to see the scene up close. The visual impact was unimaginable. No matter how horrifyingly Earthbound Yaksha cried, the silver-haired devil continued tearing its body apart like an unwavering machine. It ripped out portions that was once Earthbound Yaksha''s body and threw them nonchntly. It was as if it was not ripping apart a life, but a cheap blob of cotton.

    Liu Yu and Feng Yuanlin turned their heads away midway through the brutal scene. Only Sunless stared intently. She stood close by and focused on Earthbound Yaksha with a wary gaze. Even though it had been torn to bits, Sunless did not wish to let down her guard of it possibly hurting Shi Xiaobai before it died.

    The ten seconds that felt extremely long was actually very short. Almost in a blink of an eye, Earthbound Yaksha''s massive body had transformed into a pool of bloody water.

    All it took for aplete body to turn into messy pool of bodily fluid that was void of any dregs was ten seconds.

    This was why the scene had such an impact.

    And afterpleting this ''trivial'' task, the silver-haired devil charged straight for the frantic Shadow Wraith without even looking at the three humans.

    "He''s not attacking us. Does it mean that Shi Xiaobai still maintains a bit of his consciousness even in this state? Or he would only attack targets that show animosity?" Liu Yu feigned calmness as he analyzed.

    "Latter." Sunless suddenly said. Her eyes were still locked onto Shi Xiaobai intently, but she had answered Liu Yu''s analysis.

    "What are you basing it on?" asked Liu Yu.

    Sunless shook her head and whispered the word, "Hope."

    Thetter was without any basis, but she wished that it was thetter.

    That was because if it were the former, it would be too cruel to an awaken Shi Xiaobai if he had even a tiny bit of consciousness regarding this matter.

    Shadow Wraith was being encircled by Dawn, Speechless, Pulp Farmer, and Mu Yuesheng. Its situation was much worse than Earthbound Yaksha, but it was able to use its massive body and extraordinary resistance to result in a stalemate with the four people without suffering too terribly.

    However, the silver-haired devil very quickly reached its devilish ws at it. It was much faster than it had expected. To be precise, the speed at which Field Marshal Awesomo and Earthbound Yaksha was torn apart and reduced to sludge was something it could not imagine.

    Therefore, its tragedy befell it. In front of the silver-haired devil, it was unable to put up the slightest bit of resistance. That unreasonable agility made its hundreds of tentacles useless, much less the strange energy that was ripping out chunks of its body in a nonchnt manner. It was like a natural executioner, one that was professionally trained to deliver death by dismembering.

    As its body was thergest among the three Level Lords, it had survived a few more seconds more than Field Marshal Awesomo and Earthbound Yaksha. But because of this, the misery it experiencedsted for a few more seconds.

    Those few seconds felt like a few lifetimes long. It was the cruelest punishment from hell that made it not even want to live for another second!

    The wretched howling and crying echoed inside and outside the basin. It made all the spectators turn silent. It made the rookies only dare to stop and stare from a distance.

    Only when Shadow Wraith''s body waspletely ripped to pieces, marking the deaths of the three Level Lords did the silver-haired devil stand in the pool of ''bloody sludge''. His body was covered in fresh blood, dirty bits of meat and foul sludge. It was silent, like a machine that came to aplete halt after finishing its mission.

    That moment of stillness extended to the voices and breathing of the crowd. It was as if the entire world had fallen into silence in shock.

    This continued to the moment when the blond girl, whose clothes were simrly blood-stained, suddenly took a step forward. With a leap, she pounced into the silver-haired devil''s arms. Her arms wrapped around the devil''s waist and she hugged him tightly.

    The robes she wore were originally white in color and were untainted in any way. Their original pure snow-white color had now turned into a dirty ckish-red.

    However, at that moment, she looked holier and purer than a nun dressed in white robes.

    "Sleep, it''ll all be fine after you sleep."

    Dawn raised her hand as she gently caressed ''Shi Xiaobai''''s silver hair while speaking as if she was delivering a somniloquy.

    Not far away, Sunless gradually slowed down her footsteps. Her calm expression and her dull eyes remained the same. No expression or emotions could be read from them, but one could clearly hear the sound of her footstepsing to a halt and feel the slight tremble of her body.

    "Got beaten to it..."

    She murmured with an inaudible voice.

    Other than that, no one made a sound in an attempt to disturb the ''couple'' embracing each other without a care in the world, despite being covered in grim innards.

    The matter was over. The three Level Lords were all dead. The plot that was machinated against them had been foiled. Now, all that was left was to wrap up the situation.

    The silver-haired devil, no, Shi Xiaobai had yet to be restored to his original state.

    At that moment, he was like a machine that had stopped operating. He remained motionless, allowing Dawn to hug him. The golden vortices in his eyes that were constantly rotating had also stopped, and it looked more empty than they were before.

    However, he did not faint either. Such a state could not help but make others worry for him.

    Dawn called out a few times and realized that Shi Xiaobai was remaining motionless. As she thought about it, she pulled away from his arms and took a few steps back.

    "Are you not sleeping because it''s too dirty? I''ll help you shower?"

    It was unknown how did the girle to such a conclusion. Furthermore, she immediately began taking action.

    She held her hands together in front of her chest and with her palms facing up like she was holding a ball, she quickly chanted, "By the Oath of Water, by thy name and by my body, Water Ball!"

    Blue light condensed in between the girl''s hands. Suddenly, a ball of water about the size of a basket ball was raised up by the girl. The ball of water constantly expanded in size and when it was about two meters high, it suddenly sprayed forward!

    Therge ball of water flew to a spot above ''Shi Xiaobai'' and suddenly burst. It sshed down like a waterfall, drenching ''Shi Xiaobai''. The blood, dirt and flesh were cleansed away, but ''Shi Xiaobai'' remained motionless despite the impact.

    "Is that magic?" Liu Yu asked Mu Lengxi using Telepathic Ry.

    "It''s magic. Three thousand years ago, the psionic cultivation system was not mainstream. There was quite a number of people using magic. However, the Hero King at this age has very ordinary magic standards," answered Mu Lengxi.

    In that short period of time, Dawn had sprayed three balls of water at Shi Xiaobai. He was much cleaner than before so although there were still stains on his clothes, the dirt on his skin had been cleansed by the strong force.

    The face that had been cleaned finally revealed its true appearance.

    "Pss...That bastard is quite handsome after all."

    Speechless found his words problematic as he immediately said with augh, "But unfortunately, he''s still slightly inferior whenpared to This Emperor."

    The people present immediately ignored the second half of his sentence, but they nodded in agreement with regards to the first half of Speechless''s sentence.

    The pale face looked better than before. The silver hair gave him a unique sinister charm. Although his eyes looked empty, it did not hinder itself from being a part of the set of perfect facial features. Shi Xiaobai''s originally delicate but not handsome face looked very different due to a few tiny changes.

    Saying he looked like a ''hottie'' was not urate. To be precise, he had a beauty that was neutral-masculine.

    Dawn gave a satisfied smile. She walked forward while disregarding the gazes of everyone. She gently caressed Shi Xiaobai''s face. If it was not done by a beautiful girl to a boy, it would look like a creepy sexual predator doing as he pleased to a motionless loli.

    No one made a sound to stop her because they realized that Shi Xiaobai waspletely cleansed. However, Dawn was covered in dirt. She did not even send a drop of water on herself, as though she did not care about her hygiene.

    "Didn''t history tell us that the Hero King was a germaphobe?" Pulp Farmer whispered into Liu Yu''s ear.

    "We might have learned some fake history." Just as always, Liu Yu gave up pondering. He gave an answer that was of little research value so that there was no need to further investigate the truth.

    No matter what type of Hero King the historical Hero King was, the present Dawn Li resembled an unkempt and dirty female hooligan.

    She caressed Shi Xiaobai''s face for nearly a minute before she suddenly retracted her hand. She said gently, "I''m leaving..."

    Leave? Where to?

    Everyone fell into a daze.

    However, Dawn continued,

    "I need to return to the ce where I belong."

    "I have to return because the time is up."

    "After this separation, we might never meet again because we are people from two different worlds, to begin with. We might even not be in the same ''timeline'' and we are people from different ''realities''."

    "But regardless of the case, I like you. I like you very, very, very much. Uh...What I''m talking about is the feeling between men and women."

    "This level of liking would never change no matter how much time has passed. So even though we are separating, even though we will not have a way to meet again, I''m already happy enough to have this many beautiful memories."

    "But, I have a regret..."

    "I still have no idea of what you think of me up to now. Do you..."

    "Hey, Shi Xiaobai, do you like me, even if it''s just a tiny, tiny bit?"

    As she ignored everyone''s looks, the girl boldly and passionately gave her confession before she left.

    A faint sadness and a rich sweetness permeated the air. This was probably the beauty of love.

    "This is probably what it feels like to be a bachelor," said Liu Yu.

    However, the cold machine did not begin to function properly because of the heartwarming words. Even the girl''s beautiful farewell and passionate confession were useless.

    The silver-haired Shi Xiaobai remained motionless and unmoved.

    The girl sighed before she suddenly took a step back.

    "Do not forget me."

    She looked like she was pleading and her expression looked heart wrenching.

    "Then...farewell...my first love."

    It was as if she was bidding him farewell forever with a ngent voice.

    The girl took another step back and took a deep breath. Looking up slightly, it was as if she was about to leave immediately.

    At that moment, the golden vortices in the pair of empty eyes suddenly began spinning.

    A fair hand raised stiffly.

    Everyone stared with widened eyes as though they had seen a miracle.

    Dawn widened her eyes as well. After a moment of surprise, she hurriedly stretched out her hand to hold Shi Xiaobai''s raised hand.

    "I...I...I..."

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai opened his mouth.

    It was still that familiar voice, but it was like a broken radio that was stuck with the word "I".

    But at that moment, everyone patiently pricked up their ears.

    Dawn felt that her pounding heart was racing faster and faster.

    "I...I..."

    This repeating but stato ''I'' continued on for a full minute, but just as everyone was about to lose their patience, the second word was squeezed out of his vocal cords.

    "I...I...Like..."

    A single "Like" syble instantly made Dawn rejoice in tears.

    As long as there was no fucked up reversal, the words Shi Xiaobai wanted to finish was definitely¡ªI like you.

    Just this sentence was enough.

    That was on Dawn''s mind.

    Yes, the joke had gone far enough.

    Things like she having to leave or that her time was up? Of course, none of that was actually true!

    She had nned on pretending to leave in a hope to let Shi Xiaobai, who had ''hung'', recover his consciousness. However, she never expected to receive such great rewards!

    Itpletely exceeded her expectations and all she felt was satisfaction.

    "Actually..."

    Dawn was about to exin the joke because she found it sinful to continue experiencing the bliss through the use of a joke.

    But at that moment, a strange voice resounded in her mind.

    The sound rmed Dawn. She immediately turned flustered as she raised her head to survey her surroundings as she shouted, "What does forceful expulsion mean!?"

    "I was just joking!"

    "No! I''m not leaving!"

    "I don''t want to leave!"

    "I don''t want..."

    Everyone watched in astonishment as Dawn began shouting at an unknown entity. Suddenly, at the moment Dawn shouted "I don''t want", she vanished withoutpleting her sentence!

    She had disappeared into thin air!

    She had vanished in front of everyone''s eyes instantly!

    "Like...Like."

    The voice that sounded like a broken radio truly broke at that instant.

    The moment Dawn vanished, ''Shi Xiaobai''''s voice came to a sudden halt. The golden vortices in his pair of ck eyes began to spin out of control. The speed was that of a rapidly spinning top!

    Everyone was shocked as well. Suddenly they felt a heavy pressure billow towards them, causing them to feel stifled.

    "Soul...Suppression?" Speechless frowned deeply. Although he had experienced ''resistance training'', he was unable to withstand the pressure of the Soul Suppression which came from ''Shi Xiaobai''!

    Dawn Li''s sudden disappearance had clearly pushed ''Shi Xiaobai'' to the brink of raging!

    Strange streams of ck energy suddenly began to surge towards Shi Xiaobai. The golden vortices in his eyes spun at high speeds while his pale skin gradually turned pitch ck. His silver hair gradually grew longer and the intensity of Soul Suppression grew stronger. Even Speechless could not withstand it as he waspletely immobile!

    At that moment, even the world seemed to experience an odd phenomena.

    "Who...can stop him..." Speechless uttered those words with great difficulty, but his heart was filled with wry smiles. Even he could not move from the Soul Suppression, so who else could prevent the enraging Shi Xiaobai.

    However, Speechless''s pupils constricted slightly because he saw an azure-dressed girl slowly walking towards Shi Xiaobai despite the overwhelming suppression.

    Sunless!

    Even under such immense suppression, Sunless was still able to proceed forward. Step by step, she approached the enraged Shi Xiaobai.

    "All...All the best..." prayed Speechless.

    Sunless did not disappoint him, or it should be said that Sunless never disappointed anyone.

    Even though Speechless had been crushed till he was adhered to the ground in the end, Sunless was still walking. Even though it was a turtle''s crawl, she finally managed to touch Shi Xiaobai''s cheeks gently with her hand.

    "Camete..." Sunless said softly.

    Thest time, someone had taken the first opportunity away from her.

    This time, she hadete.

    It didn''t sound like there was a great difference, but she had managed to touch his face for a second time...

    At that moment, the quaking ground came to a stop. The darkening skies lit up with a glimmer of light. The Soul Suppression that had crushed people to the ground vanished suddenly and the ck energy that constantly surged into Shi Xiaobai''s body instantly dissipated...

    But a shocking thing happened at that moment!

    ''Shi Xiaobai'', who had his face touched, suddenly stretched out both his hands to press down on Sunless''s shoulders. He pounced and immediately pushed Sunless to the ground. Sunless moaned, as though she was in pain. She was pinned down to the ground by ''Shi Xiaobai''.

    "Holy shit!!"

    Was his bestial nature finally showing after he failed to rage?

    Everyone hurriedly got up and rushed to save Sunless, but they saw Shi Xiaobai, who was sprawled above Sunless, suddenly copse. His head fell straight onto Sunless''s chest. It looked like he was smothering himself with her breasts, but everyone noticed that Shi Xiaobai''s hair had turned from silver to ck.

    "Fainted."

    Sunless immediately spoke, so as to assuage the crowd that was rushing over to prevent Shi Xiaobai from engaging in ascivious act from panicking.

    Sunless held Shi Xiaobai''s head and let her chest be his pillow before she sat up.

    "He''s sleeping..."

    Sunless gently caressed Shi Xiaobai''s ck hair. Her voice was warm and gentle, and her expression was even tenderer.

    "Ah! Sunless, you..." Liu Yu, who was the first to approach, eximed suddenly.

    Everyone gathered over and saw two deep w marks on Sunless''s shoulders. Blood spewed out and one could even vaguely see bone...

    It turned out that ''Shi Xiaobai'' was not engaging in a bestial act. Instead, he had wanted to attack Sunless. If not for him falling unconscious at the critical moment, dispelling his silver-haired state, Sunless''s two arms would have been ripped off and thrown into the air like the three Level Lords...

    However, despite experiencing such grave danger, Sunless was still able to maintain a gentle expression despite enduring the excruciating pain. One could even see a rare smile on her face.

    She caressed the hair of Shi Xiaobai, who was resting on her chest, as if she was caressing a treasure more important than her life.

    "Shh...Don''t wake him up."

    She looked up to gesture for the panicking crowd to calm down.

    At that moment, the two girls from the Mu family began to tear up. The boys around them were feeling deeply shocked. They felt that if Shi Xiaobai were to one day let down that girl, he was definitely not to be forgiven.

    Mu Lengxi quietly cast healing magic on Sunless''s shoulders, while Speechless used Mirror Replication to heal her as well. Her injuries took nearly ten minutes before they healed.

    Speechless sighed and said, "Let''s go. Shi Xiaobai needs a quiet room to rest in. Sunless might also need to have her wounds tended to. Let''s go back."

    Speechless'' suggestion was met with agreement. Sunless hesitated for a moment before agreeing. There was no other reason because there was indeed a need for Shi Xiaobai to have a quiet room to rest although she did not mind sitting there and be Shi Xiaobai''s pillow.

    "Come on. Liu Yu, let''s hold up one arm, and support him from each side. Little Xi and Yuesheng, help Sunless bandage her wounds."

    Speechless got Liu Yu, who was standing beside him, to help ''move'' Shi Xiaobai. Since carrying him alone needed a princess carry, it created a feeling of dissonance. As for Sunless, her shoulders were injured, so she could not bear the heavy burden of moving Shi Xiaobai. Furthermore, there was a need for her to tend to her wounds.

    Speechless'' order''s were always rather reasonable, so the group quickly followed his instructions.

    The returning team lineup was determined instantaneously. Feng Yuanlin would walk right at the back, while Speechless and Liu Yu would each cling onto one of Shi Xiaobai''s arms. They would walk in the second row, while Mu Lengxi and Mu Yuesheng would help Sunless bandage her wounds. Pulp Farmer would walk at the back to watch their backs.

    Speechless did not rx even when it came to the returning lineup. He proceeded in the safest way possible.

    It was because there was still a group of spectators above the basin that had not departed. Although they voluntarily opened up a path that could easily amodate dozens of carts, no one knew what incidents might happen.

    There was no harm in taking precaution.

    Everyone proceeded as nned.

    Feng Yuanlin walked carefreely despite Speechless reminding him several times to be on alert.

    Mu Lengxi and Mu Yuesheng each stood on one side of Sunless as they helped her bandage her wounds. However, since it was in broad daylight and with so many eyes watching, Sunless only wrapped two bandages around her clothes. There was a need for her to take off her clothes and be bandaged again when she returned.

    Pulp Farmer demonstrated an excellent qualitypletely unlike Feng Yuanlin''s. He was constantly wary of the back and even released the thousand paper cranes as a preemptive warning system. He nipped danger in the bud.

    Speechless began to raise topics for a conversation in an attempt to make the team''s heavy mood turn lively.

    "You don''t say, This Emperor remembers that only one trial-taker can obtain the recognition in the seventh level''s world. When the sole person to clear the level is made known, the remaining trial-takers would be forcefully expelled. This Emperor is very sorry because all of you would be forcefully expelled as a result of This Emperor," said Speechless.

    "Why?" Liu Yu followed up in a friendly tone.

    "Because based on the performance of the battle, This Emperor''s performance was probably the best, right? With excitingmands and a perfect n, This Emperor had led everyone from a situation of despair to an oue where we turned the tides of battle. If the assessment program were to choose someone to acknowledge, it will definitely choose This Emperor, right?" Speechless said as though it was a matter taken for granted.

    "Uh...but the reason why we could turn the tide of battle was because of This Penniless Priest''s Telepathic Ry, wasn''t it?" A brittle alliance could shatter at any time. Liu Yu felt that his hard work was not to be dismissed even if itcked merit. It wasn''t easy for him to be a mouthpiece which could not easily interrupt.

    "Without This Emperor''s strategic orders, Telepathic Ry would have been useless," said Speechless with a smack of his lips.

    "But This Penniless Priest recalls that the resolution of Shadow Shackles was all dependent on Sunless. Finding the core formation was all dependent on Pulp Farmer. Destroying the core formation was all dependent on Mu Lengxi. The reason why we could restrain Earthbound Yaksha was all because of Mu Lengxi and Feng Yuanlin, who protected her. Benefactor Speechless, other than you restraining Shadow Wraith for a short moment, it appears like you did not do anything special?" Liu Yu looked baffled. He had the feeling that Sunless was more suited to be the MVP.

    "This..."

    Speechless began to stammer, but he quickly straightened his thoughts. With a light cough, he said, "For apany to run smoothly, it obviously cannot be void of technical talent, but what greatly influences thepany is obviously the chief executive that aligns the various departments and eventually makes the decisions. What This Emperor did was no different from a chief executive."

    Liu Yu was surprised. Although it was twisted logic, what Speechless said sounded very reasonable?

    At that moment, Feng Yuanlin, who was walking right in front, turned his head suddenly and tried to get in on the conversation, "I believe..."

    However, Speechless immediately exhorted Feng Yuanlin to be wary of the front by saying, "Don''t turn your head. Watch your front!"

    Feng Yuanlin helplessly turned his head and said, "I can still speak without my head turned, right?"

    "Sure, what do you want to say?" asked Speechless.

    "I think the person that should obtain the assessment program''s recognition is Boss Shi Xiaobai!" Feng Yuanlin said loudly. With his boss being unconscious, as ackey, he naturally needed to step forward to fight for his boss''s reputation!

    "Tch, Shi Xiaobai? Tell me, what did Shi Xiaobai do in this battle?" Speechless said with a scoff.

    "Boss Shi Xiaobai had killed three Level Lords!" shouted Feng Yuanlin.

    "Is that so? Think about it carefully. Can that monster that killed the Level Lords be called Shi Xiaobai?" asked Speechless.

    "Uh...Probably..." Feng Yuanlin obviously would not admit that the silver-haired devil was his boss, Shi Xiaobai. With that line of thought, the achievement of killing the Level Lords was indeed unlikely to be considered Shi Xiaobai''s.

    However, Feng Yuanlin was disgruntled, so he said, "But...But...Boss Shi Xiaobai managed to hook up with..."

    "Hook up?" Speechless asked in puzzlement.

    "Hook up...hook up with who?" Feng Yuanlin scratched his head and said, "I remember that Boss Shi Xiaobai had hooked up with some very powerful and dignified figure! But who is it? Why can''t I remember it at all?"

    "Hey, beware getting in by ndering Shi Xiaobai, by that Sun... Anyways, you understand. Although This Emperor also thinks that the bastard is a casanova, This Emperor has no impression of him hooking up with anyone. It''s normal if you can''t recall it because there was no such person," said Speechless.

    "Oh, is that so? It might be me remembering wrong." Feng Yuanlin thought for a moment and immediately felt like he was mistaken. It was as though it was a wrong impression thatcked any basis.

    "That''s why, Shi Xiaobai did not do a thing in this battle. Instead, he was the one being rescued. It''s impossible for the assessment program to choose him, right? It will not doubt be This Emperor," said Speechless with augh.

    "No, that''s not right!"

    Feng Yuanlin still found the matter somewhat odd. After he pondered for a very long period of time, he finally had a stroke of brilliance and shouted, "That''s right, Boss Shi Xiaobai had tied with the Hero King! Bro, you were nearly killed. So it is beyond a reasonable doubt that you were defeated!"

    "It was just carelessness on This Emperor''s part... Furthermore, that Hero King was a fake. It was an imitation created by the assessment program. Didn''t it say the truth before it disappeared? Shi Xiaobai''s tie with the Hero King was not true, so it can''t be considered something important," said Speechless.

    "Fake...Oh, it''s fake. Odd, why do I remember that someone said it''s true...Did I remember wrongly again?" Feng Yuanlin scratched his head in a distressed state.

    "Did you have some strange dreamst night, causing your memories to mess up? Or is it...that This Emperor''s memory has problems? Hey, Liu Yu, Pulp Farmer, Yuesheng, what about your memories? Are they the same as This Emperor''s?" asked Speechless.

    "They¡¯re the same." Liu Yu and the rest gave the same answers one after the other.

    "Ha...ha, it looks like I remembered wrong!" Feng Yuanlin gave a stiffugh.

    This conversation suddenly turned somewhat awkward when it reached that point.

    After a few minutes, no one made another sound. Only when Speechless found a new topic of conversation did it be somewhat lively again.

    At that moment, they were proceeding through the Silent Deste Lands. On the way, they also encountered many citizens that were simrly on the way back.

    Although they did not let down their guard...Urh, to be precise, they referred to Pulp Farmer, who consciously remained wary of the back, as well as Feng Yuanlin, who was forced to be constantly be wary of the front.

    Most of the time, it was Speechless who took the initiative to kick start a conversation. The others would respond to him and it made the return journey not overly boring.

    However, just as they were past the halfway mark of their journey!

    Something out of the ordinary happened!

    A problem happened to the three people walking in the second row simultaneously. First, it was Liu Yu on the left who fell to the left as though he was knocked away. Speechless, who was on the right, flew backwards as if he was struck by an immense force. And Shi Xiaobai, who was carried by the arms, nted his face straight to the ground in an odd manner...

    "Shi Xiaobai!"

    "Boss Shi Xiaobai!"

    "Brother Speechless!"

    "Speechless Li!"

    Everyone eximed. Sunless was the first to rush to Shi Xiaobai, who had copsed to the ground face down. Feng Yuanlin turned his head and walked over to help Liu Yu up.

    Mu Yuesheng had instantly turned around to rush up to Speechless, who was behind her. Pulp Farmer, who was behind, also naturally walked towards Speechless, who was closest to him.

    Mu Lengxi''s eyes wavered from left to right for a moment. She had noticed Sunless, who had rushed to Shi Xiaobai''s side. As the light in her eyes dimmed, she bit her lower lip before running towards Speechless.

    At that moment, Sunless had roughly probed Shi Xiaobai''s body. When she realized that he was still unconscious and uninjured, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief. She turned her head and asked Liu Yu, "What happened?"

    She did not see the culprit, nor did she sense any energy fluctuations. But why did the trio suddenly copse to the ground?

    Was it some invisible force?

    The answer clearly wasn''t that.

    Liu Yu hesitated slightly before saying with a sigh, "This Penniless Priest did not manage to see all of it, but the general sequence of events was Benefactor Shi Xiaobai suddenly waking up. He knocked This Penniless Priest down with his elbow and then smacked Benefactor Speechless in the chest. It caused Benefactor Speechless to fly back... This Penniless Priest failed to see what happened after that... But maybe Benefactor Shi Xiaobai had fallen unconscious again, causing him to copse forwards since no one was supporting him."

    It sounded like the truth. If the invisible force did not exist, then the only way to exin how Liu Yu fell to the left, how Speechless flew backwards, and how Shi Xiaobai plummeted forward was Liu Yu''s exnation.

    Furthermore, Liu Yu had no reason to lie.

    However...

    "Why would Shi Xiaobai do such a thing?" asked Sunless.

    Even if Shi Xiaobai had suddenly woken up, there was no reason for him to do such a thing, right?

    "Yea, This Penniless Priest happened to notice Benefactor Shi Xiaobai''s hair. At that instant, it was silver in color... This Penniless Priest cannot be sure, and keeps thinking that it''s a mistake. After all, that instant was just too short."

    As Liu Yu said that, his expression writhed.

    For Shi Xiaobai''s hair to suddenly turn from ck to silver, before attacking apanion, it was probably an after effect of the enraged silver-haired mode, right?

    All of this could be exined, and no one else was injured after all.

    But...

    For some reason, Sunless began to gradually frown.

    At that moment, the sound of a sobbing cry was heard nearby.

    "Brother, wake up! Don''t scare me! Sob..."

    It was Mu Yuesheng''s voice!

    The strong Mu Yuesheng was actually crying!?

    "What happened?" Liu Yu eximed in query. He had rushed towards Speechless with Feng Yuanlin. Sunless carried Shi Xiaobai''s body with both her arms as she slowly approached. Her shoulders were trembling gently. Clearly, it was still demanding on her to do such a thing with the injuries she had incurred.

    Anyways, let''s cast our gaze towards the spot that was more urgent.

    At that moment, Speechless''s eyes were closed tightly. His expression was extremely pale and heid on the ground motionless.

    Mu Lengxi was bending over his chest while crying incessantly. Mu Lengxi had a hand over her mouth to stop her from producing any sounds of crying, while her other hand was constantly wiping away the tears that rolled down her cheeks. Pulp Farmer had a look of disbelief.

    Liu Yu and Feng Yuanlin rushed over, with the former asking loudly, "What happened?"

    The two girls were already silent from the sobbing. Pulp Farmer could only utter, "Speechless...Speechless is dead...There''s no breath...no pulse...Even his heart isn''t beating... Speechless...Speechless has died just like that..."

    Liu Yu''s eyes widened as the color from his face drained. However, he immediately forced himself to calm down. He said loudly to the two sobbing girls, "Don''t give up!"

    Yes, even though all signs of life had vanished, it did not necessarily mean death!

    Giving up was not an option at such a juncture!

    Liu Yu thundered, "Mu Yuesheng, use your electric impulse to stimte the heart. Mu Lengxi, use healing magic. No, that''s not right. Use magic that restores physical strength! Don''t cry! Don''t give up! Speechless might not necessarily die just like that!"

    Leadership was extremely important during times like this. Just as Speechless said, if not for his calm direction in that dire situation in the previous battle, which was analogous to gathering a te of loose sand into a coagted whole, it was impossible to reverse the situation.

    In fact, what Liu Yu had instructed were actions that Mu Lengxi and Mu Yuesheng had been attempting again and again before they were left choked in tears. However, the two were left inplete anguish when the magic and defibrition failed to show any positive effects.

    However, Liu Yu''s constant shouts of not giving up and to not lose hope ignited hope in them once again.

    Even though there was barely any hope, it had made them strengthen their will once again.

    Mu Yuesheng straightened her body and ced both hands on Speechless''s chest. She carefully controlled the electric voltage needed for defibrition. With such a superpower, she had naturally once studied defibrition in the past.

    Mu Lengxi had begun using physical and energy replenishment magic on Speechless again and again.

    They were doing all that was humanly possible.

    "Right...mouth-to-mouth resuscitation!" Liu Yu was also doing whatever he could do as well.

    "I''ll do it!"

    At that moment, Pulp Farmer demonstrated his heroic side. He did not hesitate to volunteer himself to take on the task of administering mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.

    Liu Yu''s expression stiffened. He felt as if he had given an incorrectmand. He did not know if Speechless would thank him or kill him because of the mouth-to-mouth resuscitation if he was sessfully resuscitated.

    Pulp Farmer was truly a man of action. The moment he said that, he crouched down and was prepared to give Speechless mouth-to-mouth resuscitation, as though he was not giving others a chance to object or snatch the mission away from him.

    However, there was someone who had snatched the mission away from him due to her closer proximity.

    A second after Liu Yu mentioned mouth-to-mouth resuscitation, Mu Yuesheng had only hesitated for an instant before she reached out her hand to pinch Speechless''s chin. She pulled it open as she leaned over to administer mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.

    As she gave mouth-to-mouth resuscitation, she used her other hand to apply electric shocks to Speechless''s chest. It could be said that she was giving her all.

    This scene looked extremely hallowed. Furthermore, the mood appeared rather serious and depressing, so Liu Yu, who nearly blurted out ''wincest'', swallowed his words.

    "Speechless can definitely be saved. Definitely!" Liu Yu said affirmatively.

    ...

    An hourter.

    "Sorry..."

    Liu Yu hung his head low.

    "This Penniless Priest was just beside him, but for such a thing to happen...This Penniless Priest...is deserving of death."

    Despite such profound remorse, the scene could not be any more solemn.

    At that moment, the colors of their figures should be ashen gray.

    That was because Speechless was dead.

    He had really died.

    He did not have any breathing, pulse or heart rate after attempts of saving his lifested for an hour. Furthermore, his body was bing colder.

    But to be precise, Speechless had already been dead for an hour.

    "It has to be a joke..."

    Mu Yuesheng lowered her head. Her brown eyes did not have any luster to them, as though they were ''malfunctioning''.

    All of this could not be real. All of this is a joke, right?

    Shi Xiaobai, who suddenly lost control of himself, had identally killed Speechless?

    His most respected friend killed the cousin she liked?

    This must be¡­a joke, right!?

 Chapter 472: Thank you and Sorry

    Chapter 472: Thank you and Sorry

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    In a blink of an eye, three days had passed.

    Shi Xiaobai was still in deep slumber and he never woke up again in that period of time.

    Speechless simrly did not magically open his eyes once again. After three days, all that happened was his face turning paler, and his body turning colder and stiffer. Even thest preposterous hopes had been shattered by reality.

    Speechless was truly dead. He had managed to luckily survive having his left chest pierced by a sword, but he was killed by a smack that did not even leave him with any superficial wounds.

    He did not die gloriously in battle but was instead smacked to death by a partner that had lost control of himself after the battle. Thisughable and ironic but ridiculous and tragic matter had truly happened.

    At that moment, in the Infernal domain''s Infernal King pce, in a penthouse that was carved out to be a forbidden ground, Speechless''s corpsey quietly in a coffin.

    The useless mask that he had ced on his face in order to hide his identity had already been removed, revealing his extremely handsome face. He was not much different than the Hero King who disguised herself as a male.

    Speechless had always been the most outstanding youth in China. Be it his family background, talent, ability or looks, they were the cream of the crop. He became famous at a young age and did many things that not only rendered people speechless, but also left them in awe. The number of girls in China that were infatuated by him with only one-sided love were innumerable. When they left the tower, it was unknown how many hearts would be broken from the news of Speechless''s death.

    And at that moment, there were two girls inside the penthouse. It was unknown how many times they had cried over the past three days.

    Mu Lengxi and Mu Yuesheng sat quietly in a corner of the penthouse. Their eyes were slightly red and puffy. Their expressions looked like they were in a trance.

    They were from the same family. By tracing the family tree, they were considered cousins. However, Mu Lengxi had been taken away by her magic teacher from a young age, so by the time she returned to the Mu family, Mu Yuesheng had already been coteral rtives because of hercking talent and natural endowment. As such, only the slightly older Mu Yuesheng knew of Mu Lengxi''s existence. It was only because she was Speechless''s blood sister. As for Mu Lengxi, she did not even know that she had an elder cousin that had been forced away in the family from a young age.

    However, what they were facing was the simultaneous loss of a loved one. Simrly, they had weeped over it for a prolonged period of time and were aware of each other''s identity. Naturally, they had an additional of feeling of being fellow sufferers. However, neither one of them attempted to console the other because theycked that energy to spare.

    All they did was spend time together in the dimly lit penthouse. They had been silent, calm and in grief for three days.

    No matter how much grief they experienced, they eventually had to force themselves to ept the fact that their loved one had passed away.

    "Creak."

    The door to the penthouse was gently pushed open as Liu Yu walked in silently.

    The duo looked up to take a nce when they heard the sound before they lowered their heads once again.

    Liu Yu sighed silently as he slowly closed the door. He walked slowly to a seat on the other side. Seating himself down, he hesitated for a long while before he took a deep breath. Using ''Telepathic Ry'', he connected the three people in the penthouse.

    "Can This Penniless Priest...have a minute with the two of you?" Liu Yu said telepathically.

    Mu Lengxi and Mu Yuesheng slowly turned their heads and after a moment of hesitation, they nodded gently. Over the past three days,Liu Yu had apologized to them countless times. He had med himself from failing to prevent the tragedy from happening despite his close proximity. For that, they naturally did not truly me him. No one could have prevented an ident they did not anticipate. However, they did not have the mental capacity tofort him. As such, when they saw Liu Yue in, they thought that he was there to apologize once again. They subconsciously avoided his gaze.

    But at that moment, from the look on his face, he did not seem like he was here to apologize again?

    "There is something This Penniless Priest wants to discuss with the two of you."

    Liu Yu sighed and said, "Benefactor Shi Xiaobai has not awoken yet, but he will wake up sooner orter. So..."

    When they heard ''Shi Xiaobai''''s name, Mu Lengxi and Mu Yuesheng''s expressions changed slightly. To them, hearting this name gave them mixed emotions. They even subconsciously wanted to avoid it.

    "So?" However, Mu Yuesheng knew that she could not escape from reality.

    "So, This Penniless Priest wants to discuss with the two of you what will happen after Benefactor Shi Xiaobai wakes up. Back then, This Penniless Priest saw Benefactor Shi Xiaobai''s hair clearly turn silver. It is obvious he had not regained consciousness, or he would never have done such a thing. This Penniless Priest believes that he might very well not remember what had happened when he wakes up..." As Liu Yu said that, he suddenly fell into silence.

    "Oh?" Mu Yuesheng frowned slightly.

    Liu Yu sighed once again and after a long moment of hesitation, he said, "If Benefactor Shi Xiaobai wakes up and knows that he killed Benefactor Speechless because he lost control, he would definitely feel extremely distressed. But we all understand that the deceased is gone. No amount of remorse can rectify things. It will only exacerbate the grief, so This Penniless Priest wishes that this matter can be withheld from Benefactor Shi Xiaobai. More importantly, with the Li family''s elder generation practice of protectionism, if they were to know of reason for Benefactor Speechless''s demise, they would employ ruthless means to kill the murderer of Benefactor Speechless as a form of revenge. They would not care if Benefactor Shi Xiaobai was innocent or not. The Li family is a powerful faction. Even the Hero Association will not be able to guarantee of Benefactor Shi Xiaobai''s safety, much less Gaia. Furthermore, even if they can protect him in the near future, they can''t protect him forever. The Li family will not rest, so...This Penniless Priest wishes that not only will this matter be withheld from Benefactor Shi Xiaobai, it will also be kept a secret from the world. Sorry, This Penniless Priest knows that it''s a very selfish act, but..."

    Mu Yuesheng raised her hand to cut him off, "I understand. Withholding the truth will be the best for everyone. I share the same thoughts as you. Even if you didn''t mention it, I would have mentioned it sooner orter. So, there is no need to think that you have done something that has let all of us down. We know very well that ''Shi Xiaobai'' in that state had even injured Sunless in his frenzy. If he had a bit of his consciousness, he would absolutely not have done that. Therefore, the murderer who killed Brother Speechless is not Shi Xiaobai, but that monster we have no idea about. That is the truth."

    After three days of calming herself, Mu Yuesheng had returned to that strong Mu Yuesheng after copsing in tears in the Silent Deste Lands.

    "Thank you..."

    Liu Yu kneaded his be. He looked somewhat exhausted. Clearly, he had not had a good night''s rest for the past three days.

    "I also..."

    At that moment, in Liu Yu and Mu Yuesheng''s minds, Mu Lengxi''s voice gently sounded. "I also...wish to hide the truth...because...if it was my brother, he would definitely have done the same..."

    The blow dealt to the girl that was the youngest among them was nearly the greatest. The person she liked had killed her brother. With her age and experience, it was no doubt a serious tragedy. Up to that moment in time, she was still bearing hopes of a pitiable fantasy¡ª ''how great it would be if all of this was a nightmare''. But even so, she was able to muster the courage to be strong when she was needed to face the situation resolutely.

    Speechless had two good sisters.

    Shi Xiaobai had two good friends.

    As such, the tragedy that had happened would not result in another tragedy.

    This was probably the silver lining, right?

    "Thank you."

    "Sorry."

    Liu Yu did not know what sort of mood this was, so he had to say those two sentences, but when he walked out the penthouse once again, he felt that the sunlight that illuminated him today was a little cold.

 Chapter 473: As long as theres love, it doesnt matter even if you are siblings!

    Chapter 473: As long as there''s love, it doesn''t matter even if you are siblings!

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    After Liu Yu left, the dark penthouse fell into silence once again.

    Mu Lengxi and Mu Yuesheng had thought of a lot of things over the past three days. Actually, even if Liu Yu did not say a word, they would definitely not view Shi Xiaobai as the murderer. That was because ''Shi Xiaobai'' in his silver-haired state was no different from a ''devil''. It was void of humanity from the way it ruthlessly ripped the Level Lords into pieces. Furthermore, it had nearly ripped off Sunless''s arms. How could such a ''devil'' be Shi Xiaobai?

    Therefore, all of this was just an ident, a natural disaster.

    That was what they thought, as well as what they believed¡­

    "Drip¡­"

    Suddenly, the sound of water dripping to the ground echoed clearly in the gloomy penthouse. It was especially clear in such a silent atmosphere.

    Mu Yuesheng looked over with a turn of her head. Her eyes constricted slightly.

    Under the dim candlelight, tears were constantly rolling down the silver-haired girl''s pallid face. She was struggling to wipe them away but it was in vain.

    Logically speaking, such crying had happened countless times over the past three days. It could not be considered odd, but Mu Yuesheng knew that it was different this time.

    "You¡­are forcing yourself to give up¡­right?"

    Mu Yuesheng let out a soft sigh. After a moment of hesitation, she slowly stretched her hand out to touch the girl''s silver hair.

    Mu Lengxi slowly looked up and met the slightly puffy brown eyes. She could see a sense of gentleness in them, but the grief in her heart be more unbearable. Tears burst out incessantly.

    "You are forcing yourself to give up your liking for Shi Xiaobai¡­right?"

    Mu Yuesheng said gently, "All of us do not think Shi Xiaobai is the murderer, but¡­it is a fact that Brother Speechless died under Shi Xiaobai''s hands. We are unable to deny it, nor can we escape from that fact. As long as you see Shi Xiaobai, you will recall that painful matter. You can no longer like him without care or concern like before. You are unable to convince yourself that none of this had happened. Therefore, you are trying to force yourself to give up on the liking you have. However, giving up isn''t that simple. Giving up is more painful than you imagined, so you can''t stop your tears. Is that right?"

    The words precisely described the feelings in the girl''s heart. It made Mu Lengxi gradually widen her eyes.

    Be it the fact of lying to Shi Xiaobai or concealing the truth to the world, she could do all of that easily. It was because she felt that it was the right thing to do. By doing so, she could put an end to the tragedy.

    But the only person she could not hide from or deceive was herself.

    The murderer that killed Speechless was indeed not Shi Xiaobai, but it was an irrefutable fact that Speechless had died under the hands of Shi Xiaobai.

    She had no idea what sort of feelings or expression she should have when facing a clueless Shi Xiaobai.

    The moment she saw him, how could she not be reminded of her elder brother''s state of eternal slumber?

    How could she make herself forget a tragedy that she could not forget for the rest of her life?

    She could no longer be like her past self to carefreely and naively like that boy.

    No, she didn''t even have the right to like him anymore.

    That was because with Shi Xiaobai''s intelligence, there was no way for her to keep a perfect facade in front of him. Shecked the confidence when it came to keeping the secret under Shi Xiaobai''s interrogation.

    Therefore, to her, the deceit of Shi Xiaobai that Liu Yu had mentioned was equivalent to¡­avoiding Shi Xiaobai.

    She had to give up her liking of Shi Xiaobai, be it to safeguard the secret or to prevent herself from being reminded of this painful memory.

    However, giving up was not an easy matter. It was not something she could aplish by steeling her heart.

    It was because she was not as firm and resolute.

    Mu Yuesheng had seen through it all and she had said it out, straight to her face.

    Why?

    Mu Lengxi questioned in her grief.

    "Hey, Lengxi, I like Speechless. The like between man and woman," said Mu Yuesheng suddenly.

    Mu Lengxi widened her eyes before reaching out her hands to cover her mouth.

    "I''ve liked him from a very young age because he was always able to do things I couldn''t. He would always bravely aplish dreams that I did not even dare attempt. In my heart, he was a true hero."

    Mu Yuesheng said softly, "Back then, when he stood in front of me, sounding his objection angrily at those adults and scathingly denouncing the unreasonable rules of the Mu family, my face was drenched in tears, but my heart wasughing in joy. That was because he had done something that I have backed out of despite having desperately endured and had a crazy wish to do so. So, from that moment onwards, I made up my mind that I would never back off against any matter¡­ That is like how an ordinary girl likes him ordinarily."

    Her liking was so genuine that it prevented anyone from raising doubts against it.

    Mu Lengxi''s gaze gradually turned soft. Although she was astonished, it was not something she found it hard to ept.

    "But¡­"

    Clearly, what Mu Yuesheng wanted to say wasn''t that. She sighed lightly before saying, "But we are cousins. We are rted by blood! So¡­I know my liking will not have any oue. It''s impossible for there to be an oue! This is a liking that I had to give up sooner orter. In the end, all that will be left is grief, regret, and remorse¡­"

    The words that took a sudden turn made Mu Lengxi furrow her brows tightly. She clenched her fists quietly and was about to open her mouth to say something. But upon recalling that she could not speak, her expression turned flustered.

    That''s not true.

    It shouldn''t be like that.

    She shouted in her heart.

    "But I still chose to like him."

    Suddenly, Mu Yuesheng gently smiled. She stretched out her hand to hold Mu Lengxi''s tightly clenched fist. She whispered, "Even if there''s no oue, and even if you will never be together, so what if you have to lie to him forever, preventing from ever knowing? Can all of this be more painful that forcing yourself to give up on that liking of yours? True regret is not that you cannot be together with him when you like him. It is when you like him so much but have to resolutely choose to give him up when the timees."

    After having heard what Mu Yuesheng wanted to convey, Mu Lengxi''s tightly clenched right fist gradually loosened.

    "So, avoiding Shi Xiaobai does not mean giving up on your liking of him. That''s because liking a person¡­doesn''t necessarily mean you must be together."

    So, she had said so much just to tell her that.

    She was truly a fool.

    Mu Lengxi nodded her head vigorously!

    Even if they were destined to never be together, there was no need to give up on her liking.

    Yes, that''s it!

    The tears finally came to a stop.

    Mu Yuesheng gave a gentle smile as she raised her hand to caress Mu Lengxi''s head.

    Since Speechless isn''t around anymore, let me take care of his younger sister.

    Come to think of it, I''m her elder cousin.

    At that moment, Mu Lengxi suddenly turned around to pick up a writing board beside her. She picked up a pen and quickly scribbled on it.

    Momentster, Mu Lengxi turned the writing board over.

    Mu Yuesheng''s expression changed drastically when she caught a nce of it.

    The writing board read, "That''s not the case. Even if you are cousins, you can still be together. Brother doesn''t care about things like blood-rtions!"

 Chapter 474: Warming each other

    Chapter 474: Warming each other

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    "That''s not the case. Even if you are cousins, you can still be together. Brother doesn''t care about things like blood rtions!"

    Mu Lengxi had written that line on the board.

    Mu Yuesheng''s expression changed drastically when she saw that. A drop of sweat oozed out of her forehead.

    Brother doesn''t care about things like blood rtions?

    Wait a moment, what was the meaning behind those words?

    Why did Mu Lengxi believe that Speechless thought nothing about blood rtions? Could it be that Speechless had done something to her that ignored their blood rtions? Or else, why would she say such words?

    "Why do you say so? Could it be...Could it be that Speechless did something to you?"

    Mu Yuesheng immediately turned flustered.

    Mu Lengxi immediately shook her head and turned the writing board to face her and began scribbling once again.

    Mu Yuesheng felt like a cat on hot bricks. She felt as if the strokes on the writing board were scratching at her heart.

    What was going on?

    To say that he did not care about blood rtions was terrifying upon careful thought.

    Not longter, the writing board turned around once again.

    Mu Yuesheng hurriedly focused and it read, "Brother did not do anything to me. It''s just that Brother has always liked Little Aunt! He kept insisting that he will marry Little Aunt in the future and that he doesn''t care about blood rtions!"

    Mu Yuesheng was surprised. Speechless liked his Little Aunt? That meant...he liked his mother''s younger sister?

    Eh!?

    Wait!

    If she did not remember wrong...

    "If I recall correctly, Speechless and your little aunt is that person right? The Mu family''s strongest person, one of the top ten S-ss heroes in China. Mu Xiyan that has the title of ''Queen''." Mu Yuesheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva.

    "That''s right! Little Aunt is very strong and she''s very pretty. Brother often says that Little Aunt is the number one beauty in China. He would not marry anyone else but her," wrote Mu Lengxi.

    "Wait...if I remember correctly, Mu Xiyan is now twenty-eight years old, right? Their age gap is more than ten years. Eh, could it be just a joke? Right, it must be only a joke right? Things like marrying my father when I grow up. A joke like that?" said Mu Yuesheng.

    Mu Lengxi shook her head and suddenly turned solemn. She wrote, "It''s not a joke. Brother was serious. For Little Aunt, Brother had rejected the confessions of many girls. Brother really likes Little Aunt although it has always been one-sided. However, Brother made a confessionst year!"

    As the writing board could not contain all her words, Mu Lengxi''s stunning words stopped at a cliffhanger.

    "Confession? That can''t be...Was...was it sessful?"

    Mu Yuesheng nervously held her breath.

    This time, Mu Lengxi did not nod or shake her head in reply. Instead, she took her sweet time writing on the board. It was as if she wanted a particr girl to die of anxiousness.

    After a few moments, she stopped writing and raised her board. "Of course he failed! Erh, back then, I had actually peeped in hiding. After Brother confessed, Little Aunt was very angry. She gave him a thorough beating, sending him into the hospital for half a month! Erh, I was rather far away back then. Little Aunt had lowered her voice and said something I couldn''t hear. But it was definitely a rejection. Brother suffered quite a setback and remained gloomy for months."

    "A thorough beating... It does sound like what the rumored ''Queen'' would do."

    Mu Yuesheng wiped the sweat from her forehead while she remained unsure of what to make out of it.

    However, Mu Lengxi immediately wrote, "So, Brother doesn''t care about blood rtions. Things like cousins not being able to be together, no way!"

    In order tofort her elder cousin, she had dug out her brother''s hidden past. Such a sister was sick!

    "Speechless has never changed after all. He always does something that I want to do but never dare to. Even things like a confession...If..."

    If she knew earlier, would she have mustered the courage to confess?

    But, such an if was just an if.

    With the present situation, nothing could be changed no matter how much regret there was. She no longer had the chance to tell the boy of the truth in her heart.

    Mu Yuesheng suddenly felt very upset. In the end, all she could do was chase after his back, but she did not have the courage to do whatever she wanted like him.

    Mu Yuesheng fell into silence once again. The gloomy penthouse that managed to finally have a bit of liveliness was once again shrouded by a dead silence.

    Blood rtions might be traversable, but what about the distance between life and death?

    Speechless was dead.

    That was the truth.

    Such a truth was really cruel...

    Mu Yuesheng felt her eyes felt a tinge once again as her vision gradually blurred. It appeared as if those irritating tears were about to well again.

    Suddenly, she felt her right palm warming up with a soft touch.

    Mu Yuesheng looked down and saw Mu Lengxi''s right hand grabbing her hand.

    Looking up, she saw Mu Lengxi''s pretty and pallid face with smeared marks from her tears. But now, she was beaming with a gentle smile.

    That smile seemed to say¡ªDon''t cry Sister. I''m here.

    Ah...

    Despite her being a younger sister and how I should be the oneforting you, why did it turn out to be youforting me?

    Ah, how odd.

    How odd.

    But!

    But!

    But, it''s so warm...

    Mu Yuesheng wiped the corners of her eyes and stretched out her hand to hold onto her sister''s other hand.

    "Erh...shall we have a chat?"

    Thank you.

    In that cold room, there is still you for us to mutually exchange warmth.

    It''s nice.

    ...

    ...

    Outside the Infernal King''s bedroom, Pulp Farmer and Feng Yuanlin were standing on each side of the door. They were leaning against the wall with their eyes closed to rest their minds. However, none of them werepletely rxed. Instead, their ears were pricked up in alertness.

    Shi Xiaobai was still unconscious and he was sleeping inside the bedroom.

    And at that moment, there were two women responsible for taking care of the unconscious Shi Xiaobai.

    The two of them were terrifying women from a particr point of view. They were Sunless Ye and the Infernal Queen.

    These two women shared a room and simultaneously bore the burden to tend to Shi Xiaobai, such as wiping and cleaning his body, It was unknown if such welfare, erh, that''s wrong. It was unknown if such a mission would result in theming to blows. It was a matter that was truly difficult to predict.

    Hence, in order to stop them in a timely fashion when they came to blows, Feng Yuanlin and Pulp Farmer took up the important role as guards for the past three days.

    The duo were actually beginning to doze off because the two women in the room were surprisingly cordial. They did note to blows in the three days, and it was unknown what was happening inside the room. Therefore, it was impossible to imagine how they got along with each other and who gained victory at splitting...the roles of taking care of Shi Xiaobai''s body.

    Well...it was truly a curious matter.

    At that moment, an exmation was suddenly heard inside the room.

    "Darling!"

    It was the Infernal Queen''s voice.

    "You''ve finally awakened!"

    That was the Infernal Queen''s delighted voice.

    Pulp Farmer and Feng Yuanlin immediately widened their eyes as they looked each other in the eye with a tacit understanding.

    "Boss Shi Xiaobai has woken up?"

    "Shi Xiaobai has finally woken up!"

    After three days, everything had undergone tumultuous changes.

    Shi Xiaobai had finally awoken!

 Chapter 475: Do you dare believe?

    Chapter 475: Do you dare believe?

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    More than half a month had passed since a thousand rookies from the organization faction had entered the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower for the training selection. During this period, there were rookies that were sporadically eliminated. However, the results of the batch were rather striking. The number of trial-takers that reached the sixth level had far surpassed prior trials.

    And the number of trial-takers that had entered the seventh level was surprisingly eight, strangely one more than usual.

    The eight rookies had spent more than ten days in the seventh level. Matters regarding rookies did not have much of an astounding factor to China that had many ''major situations'' happening every day. The topic of conversation during this period was naturallyckluster, but it surprisingly weed a peak three days ago.

    Shi Xiaobai had killed another three Level Lords!

    With that, the eight remaining Level Lords in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower had all been ''cleaned up'' by Shi Xiaobai alone!

    This matter that came with inklings of ''fantasy'' caused a topic that stirred the masses. Citizens began to discuss the matter fervently as it turned more intense over the past three days.

    And another matter that was rted to the organization selection was pushed to the forefront at that moment.

    ¡­

    In Shanghai City, andmark building stood in a business district that resembled a concrete jungle. It reached far into the clouds. And at the top of the skyscraper, there was arge white U-shaped table inside a spacious meeting room. Senators of all shapes and sizes sat by the table as they conversed in whispers, as though they were discussing something.

    It was noon and hot air swirled above the city. The interior of the room was extremely hot and stuffy, but the mood of the crowd''s discussion did not seem affected in any way.

    Arge door in the meeting room was slowly pushed open without warning as a short white-browed elder with a benign and kind countenance entered. He walked to the podium slowly and following closely behind him was a tall andnky beauty in a uniform.

    The uniformed beauty wiped her ck-rimmed sses out of habit. The unbridled discussion from the crowd sitting beneath her made her somewhat annoyed, but she quickly calmed down as she said with a serious tone, "Everyone, please quiet down."

    The uniformed beauty''s voice wasn''t loud, causing it to be instantly drowned by the unbridled discussion. It was as if the crowd had not discovered their existence as they continued their conversations.

    Were they trying to put them down a notch?

    The uniformed beauty sneered as she turned to look at the white-browed elder. In response, he slowly shook his head as he continued maintaining an amiable smile.

    The uniformed girl nodded and remained silent.

    The two stood quietly in front of the meeting room''s podium as they silently watched the conversing senators like two silent statues.

    These senators were representing China''s various organizations in the meeting. There was nock of members of the upper echelons of top tier organizations. In the beginning, they would maintain their politeness and respect for the white-browed elder, who was the organization senate''s chairman. But after several meetings without an amicable oue, they had finally ripped off the masks that hid their false pretense.

    Taking the other party down a notch before a negotiation was amon tactic used by the upper echelons of organizations who were ustomed to using their power to suppress others.

    The uniformed beauty sneered inwardly as she nced helplessly at the white-browed elder. She was certain of one thing¡ªif the benevolent-looking elder were truly enraged, a tiny application of a punishment or even maiming the so-called organizational upper echelons would leave the true leaders of top tier organizations so silent that they would not even dare produce a fart.

    The elder was good in every aspect, except for his maintaining of an extremely low profile. He was very amodating.

    The uniformed beauty lowered her head slightly as she ignored the matter. Compared to wondering when the retarded senators would quiet down, she was more concerned with the plot of a television serial that she was following.

    From the preview, it was likely a Shura battlefield between the main lead and the second and third male leads?

    The uniformed beauty began fantasizing the plot and was soon immersed in her reverie.

    The senators that were conversing on the surface had, in fact, had their eyes trained on the podium. The corners of their mouths twitched silently as they felt that their act of defiance had figuratively hit cotton. Despite having the strength of will, theycked the power. Soon, they found it pointless as they gradually quietened down.

    Regardless of the matter, the smile on the white-browed elder deepened with his goal achieved. He remained silent as he turned his head slightly and gave the uniformed beauty a nod.

    The uniformed beauty had just fantasized the male lead kissing the second male lead. Thetter had struggled initially before relenting. Finally, at the moment of subservience, he suddenly pushed the male lead and cursed out angrily, "What joke is this!? Why are you so proficient!? How many times have you kissed the third male lead?" Such an interesting scene had been suddenly interrupted. She silently cursed the organizations'' upper echelons at their inability to continue their act of ''putting them down a notch or two''. They were indeed a bunch ofme fools.

    However, work was work. She had to do it even if she was unhappy. With a sigh, she looked expressionlessly at the backbone of the hero organizations below her.

    Seeing everyone cast their gazes at her, she deliberately cleared her throat a few times before saying, "I believe everyone already knows that the academic faction will finish their selection today. The name list for the collective training was also submitted long ago when it was the match of the final eight. However, our organization faction has been dragging it again and again. We have dyed determining the final two candidates for the collective training. The association has been urging us and it has even given us a final deadline. Therefore, today''s meeting will be the final round of discussions before we make a decision."

    After the uniformed beauty said those words, she swiftly walked to a wall beside the meeting room in her cking high-heel shoes. She reached out her hand and pressed a button situated at a corner of a wall. A gigantic screen immediately rolled down and filled an entire wall. As a projector shed to life, a series of text and figures appeared on the screen.

    The uniformed beauty pointed at the wall and said, "Everyone, please take a look. These are the figures indicated on the stone monument. It waspletely determined by the assessment program, as well as the final score and rankings of the trial-takers for this batch."

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The figures disyed on the stone monument was notplicated. Written in rows, each row only had a name and a number.

    The name represented the trial-takers, and the number was the score that the trial-takers had obtained during the trial. The score was determined by the assessment program and it was done with a specialized algorithm to create a summarized score. Therefore, the trial score was absolutely fair and authoritative. No one could doubt the values.

    And ranked from top to bottom was the ranking of the people with the highest trial score.

    The first ce was undoubtedly Shi Xiaobai. With a high score of 95,601, he stood atop the rankings. As for second ce, Speechless had only managed to barely break a score of ten thousand. The score Shi Xiaobai had earned was extremely exaggerated. It had already broken the highest score in human history and it had even exceeded the previous record by more than two times.

    However, there was no debate regarding this score. That was because Shi Xiaobai had done apletely insane act. It was still a popr topic of discussion by the citizens of China. He had finished off eight of the Level Lords. Other than the third level''s Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign which had been ''conquered'', the other seven had been ''vanquished''!

    ording to expert analysis, the Level Lords of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower were at the Psionic Might Realm realm at the very least. They were two full realms above the trial-takers at the Psionic Mortal Realm. In the past, the only person to kill a Level Lord was the Hero King, but Shi Xiaobai had managed to finish off eight in one trial?

    He had finished off all the Level Lords that Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower trial-takers feared meeting the most!

    Even though there was major news happening every day, Shi Xiaobai''s matter had astounded every citizen of China. He was always trending as one of the top few on the search engines.

    How did Shi Xiaobai do it?

    Which organization does Shi Xiaobai belong to?

    Who is Shi Xiaobai?

    These three topics had taken up seventh, fifth and second in the search engine rankings up to today.

    It wasmon that some young hero would be famous after they appeared on a national, international, or even global tournament from a single match. However, no one had aplished what Shi Xiaobai had done. About half a month ago, he was aplete unknown, but half a monthter, he was practically known throughout the country.

    Finishing off the eight Level Lords was not only an amazing miracle, he had also shone blessings on trial-takers in the future. Only the heavens knew how many unlucky people had been eliminated by the Level Lords during each trial of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower.

    There were also peoplementing over theck of a Shi Xiaobai when they were back in the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    In short, Shi Xiaobai had gone ''viral'' throughout China.

    Of course,pared to Shi Xiaobai, the upper echelons of the other organizations were more concerned about the people who entered the final ten. They wanted to know who were the rookies that would participate in the two factions'' collective training.

    The stone monument''s score and ranking were as follows:

    1st: Shi Xiaobai [95,601]

    2nd: Li, Speechless [11,111]

    3rd: Ye, Sunless [10,560]

    4th: Mu Lengxi [7,320]

    5th: Mu Yuesheng [5,110]

    6th: Pulp Farmer [5,021]

    7th: Liu Yu [4,396]

    8th: Feng Yuanlin [4,110]

    The first eight were long fixed. That was because only eight of them had reached the seventh level. As for the rest, they could at most reach the sixth level.

    And because of that, the trial score was only used as a form of evaluation. What was a ''life-and-death'' matter was the ninth and tenth ce!

    The number of people that entered the sixth level was surprisingly more than expected. The official forecast that had An Mo and Zhou Chuchu in the top ten were also in the lineup. Therefore, the ranking created by the scores was like a massive army crossing a lone bridge. They would be stabbing at each other in a tragic showdown.

    The citizens had believed that An Mo and Zhou Chuchu would emerge victorious eventually, but what shocked everyone was another hot topic of discussion among the popce which rode on Shi Xiaobai''s coattails.

    However, it was not a shocking event, but a strange matter used as a joke after meals.

    9th: Wen Hezheng [2,017]

    10th: Kevin [1,992]

    Do you dare to believe it?

    Two rookies from a second-rate organization that had not even reached the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm had won the final two spots.

 Chapter 476: He objected to everyones objections

    Chapter 476: He objected to everyone''s objections

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    The upper echelons of the various organizations that made the backbone of the heroes felt their mouths twitching slightly as they stared at the screen. Although this was not the first time many of them had seen the trial''s ranking score, they felt like their intelligence was insulted when they saw Wen Hezheng and Kevin in ninth and tenth ce respectively. These two rookies from a second-rate organization, who were not even at the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, made them feel indignant and furious.

    If the evaluation score was not determined by the assessment program, they would have definitely treated the ranking as an underhanded scam by the organization senate. Even though it was determined by the assessment program, they had already begun to suspect if the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower''s assessment program had finally malfunctioned or it had be retarded after more than ten thousand years.

    In short, Wen Hezheng and Kevin had managed to enter the top ten. They had even managed to squeeze An Mo and Zhou Chuchu out of the top ten. This matter was truly ridiculous and ludicrous. It was not believable at all.

    After the evaluation scores were announced publicly, the various organizations had sent intelligence officers to do a thorough background check of Wen Hezheng and Kevin. They had realized that not only were they sorelycking in strength, one of them was a Psionite without any superpower genes. Although the other was an Esper, his cultivation talent was extremely mediocre. He was a greenhorn whocked any true battle experience but remained extremely arrogant. Furthermore, they both came from Gaia, an organization that had long fallen to the second tier.

    Shi Xiaobai was from Gaia, while Mu Yuesheng was also from Gaia. Now, even thest two spots had been snatched by Gaia.

    A second-rate organization had taken four spots for the collective training?

    Are you going to be defying the heavens?

    The outstanding tree that stood out in the forest would be hit by the winds, let alone a tree that had long rotten?

    China''s seven most famous organizations¡ªZeus, Thor, Poseidon, Chaos, Muses, Darkness, and Temr had collectively penned their objections to this matter.

    It was most evident from the incensed Temr, which did not even obtain a single spot. It dered that if the organization senate were to continue down the path with the insistence that the rule which ''everything shall be determined by the trial score'', then Temr would split off from the organization senate.

    This matter had caused quite a stir in China. The organization senate could not withstand the pressure from the masses as well as the sevenrge organizations collective suppression; therefore, it had held a meeting for that matter.

    There had been five such meetings in the past. Every time, the conclusion was overwhelming. Other than Yama Minamiya, who represented Gaia, voting against it, every upper echelon representative from the other organizations had agreed to modify the rules. Reasonably speaking, changing the rules was not something important. It also did not hurt the organization senate in any way. Instead, it could even relieve the pressure that it was receiving from everywhere. There was no reason for the organization senate to not follow the wishes of the people and abide by the oue of the meeting.

    However, the white-browed elder, Chairman Jiang of the organization senate was the final decision maker of the meeting. Every time, he would forcefully end the meeting with a simple sentence, ''let''s discuss this at ater date''.

    A courtesan from a particr organization that had ascended the ranks from under-the-table methods wanted to scream, "Discuss this at ater date? Why don''t you fuck me first and quickly return to the discussion!"

    Unfortunately, Chairman Jiang, who was adamant, would flutter his sleeves, leaving without taking any wisps of the clouds away.

    This smiling and benign old man was a stubborn bull that did not flinch under threat, bribery, enticement or soft tactics. The old man''s surname was clearly read as Jiang, but maybe it should be written as Stubborn.

    The organization''s upper echelons ground their teeth in hate. Therefore, they had schemed the n of ''putting him down a notch or two''. However, it was like a punch hitting the air. Thankfully, the Hero Association had begun exerting pressure on the senate. Chairman Stubborn was likely toe to apromise.

    The academic faction was ending its selection today. Its spots had long since been decided, and after dragging it out so long, the senate had no excuse to continue dragging it out as the collective training was about to be affected. Today was thest meeting.

    The organizations'' upper echelons constantly exchanged nces. They were prepared to force an abdication. No matter how adamant Chairman Stubborn was, he would have to raise his ass andpromise!

    The uniformed beauty scanned the group of upper echelons as a hint of abomination shed in her eyes. However, she hid it extremely well. With a sigh, she said, "Then, let''s begin the meeting."

    Demons dancing in revelry. Oh. No, it was just the bunch of retards beginning their act once again.

    This time, it was unlikely they would be easily fooled, right?

    Indeed, just as she finished her words, a stout man who was about two meters tall stood up immediately. He shouted like a barrage of cannons, "Hmph! I absolutely will not agree to let those two punks represent the organization faction to participate in the collective training. Without strength, they will only be disgracing the organization faction! I can''t be disgraced like that!"

    The stout man was dressed in metallic armor. A humongous ax was slung behind his back and his exposed arm muscles bulged out like rocks. He had a stubble on his face that was marked with perfectly round eyes. The moment he opened his mouth, it was like he wanted to enter a brawl with others. His choice of words was vulgar and boorish.

    He was Zhang Meng from the organization, Thor. People called him ''Brute Ax Boor''. He was extremely powerful and was one of the few A-ss heroes in China. He was also the only participating senator without much intellect. He was a brute that only spoke with his fists. However, such a ''talent'' could be the decisive trump card in particr situations.

    Of course, most of the time, he would cause more harm than good.

    Hence, Zhang Meng could make the leading charge, but he could not be the leader or the situation would copse in less than three minutes. The middle-aged woman who led the Zeus delegation quickly realized this point. She interrupted in a timely fashion, "Brother Zhang Meng is extremely right. The strong reign supreme and the capable are esteemed. Wen Hezheng and Kevin are too weak.¡±

    ¡°Half a month ago, our organization, Zeus, had happened to have a battle exchange with Gaia. Back then, Wen Hezheng and Kevin had represented Gaia in battle. The oue was them being defeated in one strike by Zhu Yuanyuan and Huang Peng respectively. The oues of both matches were determined in less than ten secondsbined.¡±

    ¡°Although Zhu Yuanyuan and Huang Peng are considered rookie elites of our organization, they are far inferior to the Ye family siblings. Heartless Ye, who unluckily met Shi Xiaobai in the fourth level, had been eliminated early but he could defeat thebined efforts of Zhu Yuanyuan and Huang Peng alone.¡±

    ¡°Question yourself.¡±

    ¡°If Wen Hezheng and Kevin, who could easily be ''one-shot'' by Zhu Yuanyuan and Huang Peng, managed to ''luckily'' represent the organization faction in the selection, what sort of blow would it deal to Heartless Ye, who is many times stronger?"

    The middle-aged woman spoke with greater aplomb as her expression turned to indignation. She said loudly, "I find it unfair for Heartless Ye! I find it unfair that rookies who had cultivated desperately with their lives were tragically eliminated because of ack of luck! Based on what? What merits do these two ''trash'' have to represent them in the collective training? What right did these two ''trash'' have to snatch spots that belonged to others?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, put yourself in their shoes. If you were Heartless Ye, An Mo, or Zhou Chuchu, would you be fine seeing ''trash'' you can finish with a single hand represent you to fight the academic faction''s rookies? They would be hearing words like, ''even trash can participate in the collective training, but you were actually eliminated?''. How can they not be enraged by that? Do we have to wait till Wen Hezheng and Kevin disgrace themselvespletely during the collective training, and in extension, all the rookie''s dignity, the organization faction, and the senate''s dignity before it''s toote for regret?

    The middle-aged woman''s voice sounded agitated, but her emotional and logical appeal in her speech was filled with constant rhetorical questions. It made everyone feel personally affected, as it resonated with them.

    This was not only the middle-aged woman''s excuse, but the thoughts of the variousrge organizations. It had even be the voice of the Chinese.

    Various organization representatives sitting below had visible changes in expression as they began to echo her with agitatedments.

    "Wen Hezheng and Kevin cannot attune the masses! I firmly object to it!"

    "Heartless Ye, An Mo, and Zhou Chuchu, which one of them is weaker than Wen Hezheng and Kevin? Isn''t a selection meant to select the ones that are stronger, talents that are qualified to be representatives?"

    "The rule of letting everything be determined by the trial score is problematic in itself. Who can be sure that the assessment program would not be faulty?"

    "Change the rules! The rules need to be changed!"

    "We can''t let children with true strength suffer such grievance! Hero organizations have always ced fairness in the forefront. This matter is too unfair!"

    The crowd broke into an uproar as they unanimously shared the same thoughts.

    Changing the rules was an oue ''everyone'' wished for.

    Zhang Meng roared with his head lifted up, "If the rules are not changed, I''m the first person to find it uneptable! Change the rules. The rules have to be changed today. I want to see who the fuck dares to object to it!"

    The meeting had just begun, but the mood had reached a climax.

    This time, everyone had torn off their insincere masks of having ''amiable discussion''. They had chosen to use the most direct and brutal method!

    No one could object to their objection!

    No one!

    "I object!"

    Yama Minamiya stood up with a deadpan expression. He was simrly in the meeting room with agitated feelings. Situated in the middle of everyone, he looked lonely but he also possessed a proud sense of loneliness.

    He objected to everyone''s objection.

 Chapter 477: Dispute

    Chapter 477: Dispute

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    "I object!"

    Yama Minamiya stood up with a loud shout. He looked at the middle-aged woman with tightly puckered lips. His expression was stern and fuming anger was hidden within his ring eyes.

    The seated upper echelons of the various organizations immediately cast cold gazes of animosity at him. The middle-aged woman narrowed her eyes as viciousness shed in her eyes. Zhang Meng was the most direct. With an angry stare, he mmed the table and produced a deafening ''bang''. It caused the meeting desk to tremble.

    "A trash like you is objecting again!"

    The boor, Zhang Meng, was not a person who followed etiquette. He only believed that Yama Minamiya was a person who clung on obstinately to his demands. He yearned to throw a powerful punch at him.

    If not for Yama Minamiya''s only objecting vote in the previous meetings which caused the meeting to end unceremoniously, there was no reason for Chairman Jiang to drag the matter this far.

    The seven major organizations had protested in unison, while most first-rate and second-rate organizations had expressed their objections. The media and public had overwhelmingly leaned toward a side. Changing the rules of the selection should have been taken for granted.

    Yama Minamiya was only a Division Minister from a second-rate organization. His hero license was only C-ss. His strength had only barely entered the Psionic Might Realm. What right did he have to object to everyone''s objections?

    If this were any ordinary period, Zhang Meng would have smashed Yama Minamiya t. However, in the meeting, all they could rely on was the bite of their tongues. It was apetition of eloquence. Strangely, Yama Minamiya was an odd person. He was impervious to hard and soft tactics. He did not sumb to a show of force, so it made Zhang Meng, who was ustomed to speaking with his fist, to fail miserably.

    However, this was already the final meeting. Everyone had decided on losing all decorum. They no longer cared about Chairman Jiang, so Zhang Meng was obviously unfazed.

    However, Yama Minamiya did not even spare Zhang Meng a nce. He stared straight at the middle-aged woman and said in a deep voice, "Madam Chen, forgive me for disagreeing with what you said! They already possess the strength to defeat rookie representatives from Zeus; therefore, they are not as weak as you describe them to be.¡±

    ¡°Instead, they are much stronger than a majority of rookies. However, you had deliberately avoided mentioning such a matter. Aren''t you being too sinister with your intentions? Furthermore, Wen Hezheng and Kevin both reached the sixth level. They were not weaker than An Mo and Zhou Chuchu. It''s not impossible that their scores are ranked ninth and tenth.¡±

    ¡°What right do you have to deny the results of their hard work? I admit, they mighte from Gaia which isn''t a famous first-rate organization, but it does not deny them of their talent and potential. You categorically mention that the hero organizations ce fairness at the forefront. Is robbing the future of two children who worked hard for it through biased discussion considered fair? Such fairness is something I have never ever heard of! I''ll absolutely not agree to it!"

    Yama Minamiya minced his words as though he was stirring the deaf and enlightening the blind.

    The middle-aged woman''s expression turned increasingly ugly. She said coldly, "It is understandable that Division Minister Minamiya is biased towards the rookies from his organization, but isn''t such perverse logicplete disregard for every one of us present here? In the fourth level''s duel grounds, Zhu Yuanyuan and Huang Peng had indeed been defeated.¡±

    ¡°However, the reason for their defeat was because of an idental drain of their stamina during the third level. That duel was not fair in any way. How can it be used as aparison? If they were to battle under normal circumstances, Wen Hezheng and Kevin have no chance of victory! Furthermore, from what I know, the reason why Wen Hezheng and Kevin were able to reach the sixth level was due to Shi Xiaobai''s protection.¡±

    ¡°They had been taken care of by him before they barely managed to pass the fifth level. And the reason for the two of them to be ranked ninth and tenth is because of the teamwork mechanism on the third level. They had formed a team with Shi Xiaobai and had been given trial points when Shi Xiaobai conquered the third level''s Level Lord! These two people are clearlycking in strength.¡±

    ¡°They managed to ascend the levels only on the virtue of receiving protection. They eventually got nominated because they had clung on to a powerhouse! Their results arepletely ingenuine. How can it cate the masses? Division Minister Minamiya, you keep insisting that they had achieved it with hard work, but can shamelessly clinging onto Shi Xiaobai be considered hard work? It''spletelymentable, shameless and ludicrous!"

    The middle-aged woman was responsible for external diplomatic negotiations in Zeus. Her ability to distort facts and proficiency at doing ''mouth work'' was always something rmended and well-liked by the upper echelons.

    After she finished her spiel, the crowd apuded and gave their kudos. They also echoed what she said.

    Yama Minamiya remained expressionless and was unmoved. He only stared at the members of the upper echelons of the various organizations that were higher in stature than him without being servile or bumptious. He was not proficient at giving speeches or engaging in a war of words.¡±

    ¡°Wen Hezheng and Kevin were not rookies from his division, but having abided to the two convictions of ''righteousness'' and ''honesty'', he could not sit idle as he watched a scene with people using their power to threaten others. More importantly, he could not let the two children who had made others look at them in a different light after they left thend of trials to suffer such unfair treatment.

    Yama Minamiya coldly nced at the middle-aged woman and said with a deep voice, "Nonsense. It is utter nonsense! Kevin and Wen Hezheng had only formed a team with Shi Xiaobai at the third level''s group mode. The other five levels were part of apetitive mode, so how can there be any protection? The trial score''s allocation of points is also your subjective guess.¡±

    ¡°Who can be sure that the points obtained when conquering the Level Lord would be split with others during team mode? The im that Zhu Yuanyuan and Huang Peng had been identally drained of their stamina at the third level ispletely your word. Is there any evidence to prove it? Furthermore, Kevin and Wen Hezheng definitely didn''t have a good time at the third level.¡±

    ¡°Back then, Shi Xiaobai was dealing with the Level Lord, while they were trying their best to umte enough points. They were also exhausted by the time they reached the fourth level. If we are talking about unfairness, it will be the two of them being at a disadvantage. What are you basing on to im that they have no chance of victory under normal circumstances?¡±

    ¡°After three days, they should be re-evaluated in their appraisals. Kevin and Wen Hezheng were alreadypletely different from the battle exchange. Think about it. How much effort did they need to put in for them to reach such a step? They had passed the official selection to rightfully win the spots in the collective training. There is no reason to deny it. It is also not to be snatched by anyone else. That is true fairness!"

    Yama Minamiya became increasingly agitated as he spoke. His fist was clenched tightly as he spoke with his head and chest held high. Without looking anywhere else, he was feeling proud of both Wen Hezheng and Kevin. He was also furious over such a discussion that should not have happened!

    The middle-aged woman''s eyes were ice-cold as her lips trembled gently. She was about to open her mouth to retort.

    But at that moment, a thin man wearing a suit rapped the table. His voice was rather soft, but it immediately attracted everyone''s attention.

    The suited man tapped the table''s surface with his fingers as he hung a ''friendly'' smile on his face. He said, "Since Division Minister Minamiya is so confident in his rookies, why are you so insistent on objecting the change of rules? Let the rookies who reached the sixth level enter a selection match and let strength do the talking. Wouldn''t that be the fairest?¡±

    ¡°If Wen Hezheng and Kevin really possess the strength to participate in the collective training, it would not be difficult for the two of them to stand out during the selection match. In that case, it will be a smack in everyone''s faces and it will also convince the public. Wouldn''t that be perfect? Division Minister Minamiya keeps insisting that Wen Hezheng and Kevin are no longer the same people as before, so why not set up an arena and have a go at it? Could it be that ''righteous and honest'' Division Minister Minamiya is only hoping to use glib words to skip around the matter?"

 Chapter 478: Not to be Subdued by Force

    Chapter 478: Not to be Subdued by Force

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    The rule of choosing the ten spots through the use of the ranking of the trial scores for the two-faction collective training was not a problem. There was a particr fairness in the trial scores. At least no one could interfere with the assessment program''s evaluation, so there would not be any conspiracy theories that were well-liked by the masses.

    However, the trial score could very likely have luck and the reliance on someone stronger as factors that could be the greatest castigation. The first eight people that included Shi Xiaobai andpany were the only ones who had entered the seventh level. There was naturally no debate regarding their spots. However, Wen Hezheng and Kevin''s rankings at the ninth and tenth ce might not be their true achievement.

    Simrly, there was a total of 49 rookies that had reached level six with them. And the number of people that exceeded them in terms of strength and fame was not limited to An Mo and Zhou Chuchu.

    Hence, these two spots were obviously eyed by the other organizations.

    And at the moment of the protesting fervor, a number of people provided ''suggestions''. They believed that using the trial score as the selection rule was too problematic. There was a need to change the rules appropriately. For example, the designees of the ninth and tenth spot should be chosen through an elimination match.

    Their reason was that if Wen Hezheng and Kevin truly had the strength, the holding of the elimination tournament was a chance to prove themselves. If theycked the strength, it was exigent that they organize the elimination tournament or it would be a waste of the two spots for the collective training. It could even disgrace the organization faction.

    This was a subjective will that the majority had tagged on to the collective training selection. It seemed very reasonable, but in fact, it was rather unreasonable for Wen Hezheng and Kevin.

    The suited man had raised the unreasonable ''reason''.

    Yama Minamiya''s expression turned ugly as he said in a solemn voice, "Using a tournament to choose the strong is not problematic. The academic faction had employed such a method after all. But since we are using a tournament, why did we use the trial as the selection? Since time immemorial, there has been nock of methods to do selections.¡±

    ¡°Could there be any method that is absolutely reliable? Must we attempt every one of them? When the rule that the trial score was the standard was initially decided, it was to resolve such debate. Nothing can be aplished without rules. How can a rule that was decided in the beginning be changed wantonly? Proving themselves in a tournament sounds very reasonable, but why should those two children do it? What unfair logic is that!?"

    "Division Minister Minamiya, please refrain from bing agitated."

    The suited man waved his hand as he said softly, "What Division Minister Minamiya says is extremely correct. The collective training¡¯s spots are temporarily the two children''s. Using it as the prize for the tournament is indeed unfair to them. Let''s do it this way. The seven major organizations are nning on jointly organize a focused training session for rookie elites.¡±

    ¡°As rpense, regardless of Wen Hezheng and Kevin''s results at the tournament, they will be able to participate in the joint training of the seven major organizations. I believe the focused training of the seven major organizations will not be much worse than in terms of nurturing of rookies whenpared to the two faction''s collective training. In that case, Wen Hezheng and Kevin would not only have a chance to prove themselves at the tournament, they will only be changing the ce of their training if they fail at the tournament! Division Minister Minamiya, what do you think about that?"

    Unlike Zhang Meng and the middle-aged woman''s hard and soft tactics, the suited man had prepared a ''carrot''. The collective training of the seven major organizations indeed sounded only slightly inferior to the two faction''s collective training, it was better topromise by taking a step back to withstand the pressure from the masses. At least, such rpense for thepromise was sufficiently enticing.

    However, Yama Minamiya scoffed in his heart. There had been no news of a collective training organized by the seven major organizations in the past. It was probably a trick they hade up with temporarily to fool him intopromising. If Wen Hezheng and Kevin were to really participate in this so-called collective training, it was obvious what sort of ostracization and cold shoulders they would be given. Furthermore, the faction collective training was organized by the Hero Association and it was a collective training that was of national importance. How could it bepared to a collective training that the seven major organizations came up on a whim?

    When Yama Minamiya thought of that, he responded with a sneer, "Why should a spot for the collective training earned through one''s strength be exchanged?"

    When the suited man heard him, his smile gradually vanished. He said in a deadpan manner, "It looks like Division Minister Minamiya ns on obstinately having your way?"

    Yama Minamiya said in a deep voice, "The collective training spots are rightfully theirs. No one can snatch it away from them."

    The suited man said with a chuckle, "Don''t forget that every citizen in the country has their attention on this collective training. That two rascals are representing the organization faction. They are representing the younger generation. Have you thought of the pressure they will be experiencing?¡±

    ¡°If they were to make a fool of themselves at the collective training, it will not only be them disgracing themselves. They cannot afford the responsibility of shaming the organization faction! When the timees, the one that will be criticized by people, mocked and viewed with animosity by various associations would definitely include Gaia, not to mention the obstinate you, Division Minister Minamiya. Is it worth it to bet Gaia''s reputation and your future on two disappointing rascals?"

    Yama Minamiya''s eyes were ring like burning torches as he smiled and said, "I trust them."

    The suited man narrowed his eyes as a cold look shed in his pupils. He suddenly said coldly, "Division Minister Minamiya is truly a good division minister that adores his rookies. After this meeting ends, I dare guarantee that regardless of the oue, Division Minister Minamiya''s ''good reputation'' will be known throughout the country. He will be ''praised'' by the people, and the ''love and unity'' of Gaia will definitely be extolled by the people!"

    Yama Minamiya asked irascibly, "Are you threatening me?"

    The suited man shrugged and said with augh, "No, no, no. How can this be considered a threat? If Division Minister Minamiya continues to obstinately continue with his debate, there might be someone who can''t tolerate it any further, making Division Minister Minamiya shut up, or maybe forever...Well, that''s what a threat is, right?"

    As though they wanted to corroborate the suited man''s words, the seated crowd red at Yama Minamiya coldly. They no longer hid the killing intent in their eyes.

    The mood instantly turned chilly.

    Yama Minamiyaughed angrily as he straightened his back and said loudly, "A true man is not subdued by force. I, Yama Minamiya, hate unfair matters where might is used to suppress others. Even if it''s not because of those two children, I will absolutely notpromise for justice and righteousness!"

    "Peng!"

    Just as Yama Minamiya said those words, Zhang Meng, who had been left alone in a corner, suddenly mmed the desk angrily. He roared, "Shut up! I can''t bear hearing this anymore!"

    Yama Minamiya nced at Zhang Meng coldly and said, "Scram!¡±

    "Courting death!"

    Zhang Meng''s ashen face immediately turned red. He stared with widened eyes with a look of rage filling his face. He bellowed angrily and caused the ground to abruptly quake. The meeting desk began to shake as a massive suppression was emitted from his body. Like the fall of a snowstorm, it hailed right at Yama Minamiya.

    Yama Minamiya''s vision cked out as he nearly fainted. He felt like his body was being wrung tightly by a humongous hand. His bones were being squeezed forcefully and they were about to shatter!

    "Psionic Imperial Realm!"

    Yama Minamiya smiled bitterly inwardly. Zhang Meng was indeed a famous A-ss hero whose strength was already at the Psionic Imperial Realm.

    In the psionic cultivation system, there were five realms demarcated¡ªPsionic Mortal, Psionic Soul, Psionic Might, Psionic Domain and Psionic Imperial.

    In between every realm, there was a clear difference in strength, and the greatest gap in strength was the Psionic Domain Realm and the Psionic Imperial Realm.

    Everything beneath Psionic Imperial was nothing but ants! Only by stepping into the Psionic Imperial Realm would one be considered a true member of the strong.

    Yama Minamiya''s cultivation level had only reached the Psionic Might Realm, so how could he put up any resistance in front of Zhang Meng?

    Zhang Meng''s simple release of ''Overlord Suppression'' had nearly knocked him unconscious.

    "Kneel!"

    Zhang Meng suddenly roared angrily at Yama Minamiya. An invisible pressure crashed down on Yama Minamiya''s straight and upright back like a massive mountain!

    "Bam!"

    Yama Minamiya''s knees mmed to the ground as the emitted the sound of a loud impact as well as the shattering of bones. He had been pressed down to the ground. His expression changed drastically as his face turned extremely pale. He was fuming with anger and feeling humiliated. However, he could not in any way stand up under the massive pressure on him. It was unknown how many pieces his kneecap had shattered into.

    "Pu!"

    With a deep grunt, Yama Minamiya''s spat out a mouthful of boiling hot blood.

    A mocking smile suffused across Zhang Meng''s lips as he looked delighted and pleased with himself.

    The seated crowd had derisive looks in their eyes as they looked at the kneeling Yama Minamiya. There were even some who went as far as scorning him with the words ''he deserves it''.

    The middle-aged woman sneered unceasingly.

    The suited man shook his head and said with a sigh, "Why did it have toe to this if you knew about it?"

    The only person with an angry re was the uniformed beauty. She stared at Zhang Meng with a displeased look before casting a pleading gaze at the white-browed elder beside her.

    The crowd also looked at the white-browed elder.

    Would Chairman Jiang remain ambivalent towards Zhang Meng''s unbridled act?

    However, no one expected that the ''honest and upright'' Chairman Jiang still had a peaceful smile on his face. It was as though he had not seen such an ''unfair'' scene. He had taken the position of being an indifferent spectator.

    This made the crowd heave a sigh of relief.

    It also made Zhang Meng go from bad to worse.

    He scoffed as he raised his right foot to step on Yama Minamiya''s shoulder. He said mockingly, "What happened to the Division Minister Minamiya that would not be subdued with force? Aren''t you still obediently kneeling before me? Why? Do you find it uneptable? Then stand up!"

    Yama Minamiya bellowed angrily as he tried his best to stand up, but his attempt only left him spitting out a mouthful of blood. His body turned limp once again as the color drained from his face.

    The mockery in everyone''s eyes turned more intense.

    "Trash!"

    Zhang Meng chuckled disdainfully before he realized something. Yama Minamiya''s eyes were filled with defiance and he was still trying his best to straighten his back. Suddenly an indescribable sense of anger rose up in him as killing intent shed in his eyes.

    He lifted his foot and was about to kick at Yama Minamiya''s head!

    "Boom!"

    Suddenly a deafening explosion sounded. Everyone jumped in shock before they turned to the source of the explosion. They saw a gigantic hole in the meeting room''s wall.

    Rubble was crumbling as debris flew in every direction. The hole was about half the size of the wall!

    A figure walked into the meeting room from outside the wall that had a hole smashed into it.

    Everyone''s eyes looked at the figure as they drew cold gasps.

    Bald, yellow-colored skin-tight clothes, a red cape and a de by his waist. The person''s identity was obvious.

    "One-Pun!"

    Zhang Meng''s eyes widened as the right foot he had raised in mid-air stiffened in ce.

    One-Pun calmly nced at Zhang Meng before turning to look at the white-browed elder.

    The white-browed elder was still smiling amiably. Finally, he said for the first time after he entered the meeting room, "I did not see a thing."

    One-Pun nodded and responded, "Then please continue to ignore whatever happens next."

    As One-Pun said that, he suddenly turned his head to grin at everyone in the meeting room.

    His facial features were simple and his expression was dazed. He looked so very ''harmless''.

 Chapter 479: Leaning on Furniture Cannot be Obscene, Turning Wet at a Glance

    Chapter 479: Leaning on Furniture Cannot be Obscene, Turning Wet at a nce

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    One-Pun hung a ''harmless''-looking smile on his face. He scanned everyone in the meeting room ambivalently without releasing his Overlord Suppression like Zhang Meng.

    Most of the people that attended the meeting were members of the upper echelons of their respective organizations, so they enjoyed statuses that were superior to others. However, having reveled in their high positions and enjoyedfortable lives, many of them had cultivation realms that were even inferior to Yama Minamiya. Only a few of them possessed true strength. Instead of releasing the power of his Psionic Imperial Realm, One-Pun could simply use Soul Suppression to leave arge number of people in the meeting room wailing while sprawled to the ground.

    However, One-Pun did not do so. It was not because he wasn''t furious. In fact, it was the exact opposite. The way the crowd had cheapened Yama Minamiya''s existence had infuriated the typically mild-tempered One-Pun. However, if he were to use his fist to suppress others, how different would he be from the bastard, Zhang Meng?

    Therefore, One-Pun only nced at the crowd nonchntly. The nce looked rather mild on the surface, but in fact, it contained emotions that were like tumultuous waves in a stormy sea.

    The crowd immediately felt like they were facing an ice cer or as if they had plummeted into an abyss. An intricate chill seemed to rise up from the bottom of their hearts with no way to stop it. Just being red at by One-Pun made them feel like they were given a deathly stare from a ferocious beast that would pounce on them at any time to rip them into pieces. The spontaneous fear made their bodies tremble involuntarily.

    A few of the timid ones shrunk their bodies as they shut their eyes and trembled.

    A death-fearing man who had renal problems peed his pants while trembling.

    The courtesan that had attained her position through under-the-table means was leaning on a piece of furniture, barely propping up her limp body. She could not help but squeeze her thighs tightly. As someone who was into masochism, she was feeling both fear and pleasure that was nearing perverseness. Her pale face flushed red as her legs trembled while they rubbed against each other. There were tears of fear at the corners of her eyes while her tiny mouth gradually gaped. She could not help but moan as her panties instantly turned wet from the spewing of twopletely different liquids.

    The middle-aged woman and the suited man were given special attention. One-Pun''s gaze hadnded on them for three full seconds. During those three seconds, they felt like they had been enshrouded by endless darkness. The sound of gnashing teeth that resembled that of wild beasts'' resounded as countless sharp teeth seemed to simultaneously rest on their skin. As the sharp teeth grazed against every inch of their skin, it was as though their bodies would be riddled with holes at the very next instant or be torn into a bloody pulp.

    At that moment, be it the middle-aged woman who had a hot temper due to menopause or the suited man that derived joy from his machinations, they both felt utterly powerless and a deep sense of fear.

    Can a gaze kill?

    They would have treated it as a joke in the past, but now, they could notugh in any way.

    That was because a gaze could truly kill!

    One-Pun''s gaze swept across the crowd beforending on Zhang Meng.

    Zhang Meng slowly retracted his right foot and slowly dissipated the Overlord Suppression that was pressing on Yama Minamiya. With a stiff expression, he locked eyes with One-Pun but soon, he unnaturally looked to the side.

    Since he was at the Psionic Imperial Realm, he naturally would not feel apprehensive from a single gaze. However, the might of One-Pun was something he had long heard and was aware of. He knew that he was probably not One-Pun''s match; therefore, he did not wish to stare back at One-Pun''s gaze that had hidden mes of fury.

    When Yama Minamiya felt the pressure on his body decrease and noticed the ''interesting'' look on everyone''s trembling faces, the pent up anger that he had was greatly reduced. He tried standing up, but due to the pain in his knees, he ended up drawing a cold gasp. His kneecaps had probably shattered into many pieces. Zhang Meng''s ruthlessness was clear.

    Yama Minamiya did not wish to continue kneeling despite not being able to stand. As such, he ended up sitting on the ground. He looked up at One-Pun and wanted to say something. Suddenly, he noticed the wall that had been sted through. Immediately, he found it amusing.

    This scene was something he had once seen. At the end of Gaia and Zeus''s battle exchange, Heartless had used a forceful attitude to cancel the tradition of the battle exchange. Back then, Shi Xiaobai had smashed through the metallic walls of the stadium and ended up changing everything. Wasn''t One-Pun doing the same?

    Could it be that ''smashing a wall to appear'' was one of their fine traditions of Gaia?

    Yama Minamiya''s baffling smile left the crowd confused and embarrassed. One-Pun''s expression turned sullen after he took a few nces at Yama Minamiya. He suddenly turned to look at Zhang Meng and said, "Complete shattering of kneecaps, serious internal injuries¡­ Do you want to do it yourself or do you need me to do it for you."

    Everyone was secretly rmed. They never expected One-Pun to demand that Zhang Meng suffered the same injuries as Yama Minamiya.

    Who was Zhang Meng?

    He was an A-ss hero, one of the important powerhouses of Thor. He was a famous person at the Psionic Imperial Realm!

    Shattering Zhang Meng''s knees and inflicting serious internal injuries simr to Yama Minamiya¡¯s, would greatly weaken the hero faction and Thor. How was heparable to a trivial figure like Yama Minamiya?

    To put it harshly, a trivial figure like Yama Minamiya could die tragically on the spot without causing much of a stir. However, if Zhang Meng were to be seriously injured, Thor and the Hero Association would definitely not sit idle.

    A civil war between Psionic Imperial warriors was typically banned.

    One-Pun was actually seeking revenge while disregarding everything else?

    Zhang Meng''s eyes that had originallycked confidence immediately turned cold. The dignity of being at the Psionic Imperial realm prevented him from enduring One-Pun''s threat. He felt extremely humiliated as he suddenly turned to look at One-Pun and said coldly, "Are you joking?"

    One-Pun did not respond but stared at Zhang Meng in a deadpan manner. He repeated once again, "Do you want to do it yourself or do you need me to do it for you."

    One-Pun obviously wasn''t joking.

    He might not engage in evil deeds like the suppressing others with his fist, but it did not mean that he would not use his fist to fight for justice! Or it could be said that One-Pun''s punch was born for that reason!

    As for weakening the Hero Association and Thor?

    Why would it matter to him?

    He was a hero, a hero for victims and not a hero for a hero faction, much less a hero for the Hero Association!

    The crowd in the meeting room turned rmed and afraid when they realized that One-Pun was truly enraged. They wanted to persuade One-Pun to calm down and think of the consequences, but no one had the guts to speak up as they were afraid that they would implicate themselves.

    The suited man who had always been eloquent sealed his lips tightly with an ashen expression. The middle-aged woman that was not bad at her ''mouth work'' was shuddering in fear. She did not even dare move her tongue.

    Zhang Meng''s expression was extremely cold. The hot-tempered him could not tolerate the provocation of others. If not for One-Pun being truly powerful, he would have attacked in rage. So even though One-Pun was strong, it did not mean he could swallow his anger!

    "You are taking bullying to the extreme! I did not want to go so far as to fight you, but you ended up thinking that I''m a coward that can be bullied by the likes of you?"

    Zhang Meng said with a scoff, "You and I are both at the Psionic Imperial Realm. Even if you are stronger than me, how much stronger can you be? How can my knees be something you can shatter as you please!?"

    Zhang Meng had never bowed his head to beg for mercy even when Thor¡¯s Thunder Emperor was angered. Brute Ax Boor simrly would not sumb to force!

    "Then, I''ll be making my move," said One-Pun calmly.

    He suddenly took a step forward!

 Chapter 480: Is this the time to act cute?

    Chapter 480: Is this the time to act cute?

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    Right after One-Pun took his first step, Zhang Meng raised his Thunderp Ax. The muscles on his arms bulged like protruding dragons as he stared at his opponent with a furious re. He took a big step forward before charging like an ox!

    He roared angrily and with a sudden wave of his arms, the Thunderp Ax came crashing down at One-Pun!

    With a thundering st, the Thunderp Ax surprisingly produced devastating thunderbolts!

    Peng! Peng! Peng!

    All the lights in the meeting room shattered in response!

    Zhang Meng knew that he was no match for One-Pun, so how could he allow One-Pun to take the initiative?

    The only thing he could do was to strike preemptively!

    Zhang Meng used all his strength and he no longer held back his Psionic Imperial Suppression. All of it was released in an instant and the immense power was like a massive power crashing down from the sky. The members of the upper echelons who had ledfortable lives obviously could not escape unscathed. Immediately, many of them gaped and turned limp, while others knelt to the ground with tied tongues. Some even fainted!

    Zhang Meng''s Psionic Imperial domain was fully released in an instant. Psionic power in a fifty-kilometer radius around him was transformed by him into lightning. With a roar, he gathered the lightning on his ax, conjuring devastating thunderbolts!

    This strike was powered by the full strength of a Psionic Imperial expert. It was also Brute Ax Boor Zhang Meng''s strongest attack!

    One-Pun''s expression remained calm. His dull and inert eyes did not appear rmed in any way despite facing Zhang Meng''s sudden attack. All he did was toe to an abrupt stop and with a lift of his shoulders, he bent his arm upwards as his forearm moved to his side. His slightly clenched fist was thrust head on like a baton!

    Everyone was stunned. One-Pun, who had the title of Moon Reflection Sword Master, had not pulled the Moon Reflection de by his waist while facing Zhang Meng''s powerful strike?

    Only the eyes of the white-browed elder, who had his head lowered in a subservient look, shed with a glimmer. All the turbid moonlight instantly gathered on One-Pun''s fist!

    The punch was not considered ''heavy''. Not only did itck the force of Mt Tai, it was even inferior to the strength of tigers and leopards!

    However, the punch was absolutely not ''light'' either. That was because the devastating thunderbolts in the meeting room had instantly crumbled from the straight punch!

    No, what shattered was not only limited to the thunderbolts!

    "Boom!"

    The Thunderp Ax that had been tempered from refined steel shed with One-Pun''s fist of flesh and blood; but in an instant, the Thunderp Ax began to crack, and with a deafening explosion, it shattered!

    The rmed Zhang Meng''s eyes were filled with disbelief. His Psionic Imperial domain had been so easily destroyed? Even the Thunderp Ax had been shattered with a single punch?

    The Thunderp Ax was not considered a powerful divine weapon, but it had some fame to it. It could be said to be in the top hundred of China''s weapon rankings. It had fought alongside him for more than a decade, chopping through astral beasts and cleaving cmity fiends apart. It was bound to be damaged, but it was so easily turned to smithereens from a punch?

    How could that happen!?

    Zhang Meng only maintained his shock for a moment because the fist was still continuing on its trajectory!

    Thunderp Ax was only the beginning. One-Pun''s fist had already moved past the shattered ax head as it mmed straight toward Zhang Meng''s chest!

    "I don''t believe it!"

    Zhang Meng widened his eyes angrily. He suddenly threw up his chest to take on One-Pun''s fist!

    Zhang Meng roared as his brawny chest was immediately covered in a ckish-gold halo. It was as though he was wearing ckish-gold armor!

    Psionic Imperial Hardening Armor!

    After a Psionite entered the Psionic Imperial Realm, even the simplest Psionic Hardening would be enhanced to Psionic Imperial Hardening Armor. Furthermore, Zhang Meng was not using the most basic Psionic Imperial Hardening Armor, but the A-ss psionic defensive skill¡ªckgold Combat Armor!

    Brute Ax Boor, Zhang Meng, had once relied on the ckgold Combat Armor''s defense to rush in and out of Astral Cmity Beasts'' encirclements. He had ughtered all of them without being injured at all!

    He refused to believe that One-Pun''s fist could smash through his ckgold Combat Armor!

    However, at the moment Zhang Meng''s chest was struck by One-Pun''s fist, he suddenly realized what it meant by the idiom¡ªa mantis obstructing a chariot!

    "Pu!"

    Zhang Meng spurted out a mouthful of boiling blood. His ckgold Combat Armor had been instantly shattered by the fist while his chest was caved in like a sand pit. If One-Pun had not shown him mercy, it was very likely that the punch was enough to prate his chest. But even so, Zhang Meng still flew out like a cannonball. With a bang, he broke through the wall and flew out of the meeting room. He had nearly fainted in mid-air.

    Everyone drew a gasp as they stared at the wall that Zhang Meng had crashed through as if they had seen a ghost.

    No, what wall was there?

    The wind that apanied the retraction of One-Pun''s fist had caused the entire wall b of the meeting room to crumble into rubble! Burning hot sunlight immediately entered the room but the members of the various organizations only felt a coldness sweep through their bodies.

    As they stiffly turned their heads to look out, they were appalled to realize that Zhang Meng had already flown away with no clear sight of him.

    However, One-Pun did not seem like he would put the matter to rest. He gradually retracted his fist as he nonchntlymented, "The kneecaps haven''t shattered". With a few strides, he walked out the meeting room.

    Momentster, a shrill scream that sounded like a pig being ughtered, came from outside. Intermixed in it were the undecipherable invectives from Zhang Meng. However, it quickly turned into painful chokes and finally into a sorrowful plea.

    The crowd in the meeting room did not dare poke their heads out to watch the scene, but the sound alone was sufficient to tell them of the tragic situation that Zhang Meng was in.

    Was¡­that really only the shattering of kneecaps?

    The crowd swallowed their saliva as they turnedpletely silent. No one dared to make a sound, much lesse forward to stop One-Pun.

    It was said that the hero, One-Pun, was the most affable person out of the ten best S-ss heroes and that he had the best temper. Who could have guessed that the moment he was infuriated, his ferocity wasparable to the S-ss hero tyrant, Groundless Cao!

    The suited man''s expression changed several times as he turned extremely flustered. The reason why Zhang Meng would suddenly injure Yama Minamiya was a scheme nned by him. Using his eyes, he had signaled Zhang Meng to attack. However, tricking Zhang Meng to attack was easy, cleaning up the present mess would be very difficult.

    With such a tragic oue, Zhang Meng would definitely vent his anger on him. As for Thor, it would quickly investigate and realize that he was the one that had schemed to get Zhang Meng to be the vanguard. When the time came, the organization he came from, Chaos, would probably choose not to protect him. They could even abandon him by disavowing him.

    Now, the only method was to think of a way to save Zhang Meng so as to make amends for his faults!

    However, what could he do to One-Pun who reigned supreme with his fist?

    The suited man racked his brains and suddenly his eyes lit up. He looked at the white-browed elder and said softly, "Chairman Jiang, you have always been righteous in your engagements. You vanquish the evil and help the good. If you do not stop One-Pun, Zhang Meng might really end up being beaten to death. You won''t turn a blind eye, right?"

    When the crowd heard what he said, they suddenly recalled the old man that had the lowest presence in the meeting room. In his youth, he was a famous leading exponent. Before he retired, he was always ranked at the top of the S-ss heroes. His meritorious services had evennded him in the Hero Hall of Fame. Even One-Pun would have to respect this esteemed elder!

    The members of the various organization''s upper echelons were unrted to Zhang Meng, but what Zhang Meng suffered made them feel a sense of danger because they would be suffering a mutual crisis. At that moment, they cast pleading gazes at ''Chairman Stubborn'', who they had secretly gnashed their teeth against.

    "Chairman Jiang, please stop One-Pun!"

    "If this carries on, Zhang Meng will be killed!"

    "If Zhang Meng were to be maimed, it will be an absolutely terrible setback to China''s hero faction. Chairman Jiang, you should consider the overall situation and save Zhang Meng!"

    From the pleading looks they showed, people who weren''t in the know would think that Zhang Meng was their close friend or rtive!

    Yama Minamiya sighed. He found them helplessly stupid. If they had apologized to him and pleaded with him to forgive Zhang Meng, he might be able to request One-Pun to show some mercy. However, they had not even considered executing such a simple act. Instead, they had continued to belittle and ignore him.

    The uniformed beauty turned her head and did not dare look at the pathetic faces they were faking. She was afraid she would vomit the meal she hadst night.

    Chairman Jiang remained silent. As he listened to their requests, his expression maintained a genial smile. At first nce, one might think that he was an ordinary old man that was exceedinglymon.

    The suited man said in agony, "Could it be that the impartial Azure Emperor, Jiang Tianyou, is afraid of One-Pun''s brutality? Is he unwilling to step forward to help the weak!?"

    Azure Emperor Jiang Tianyou was once the mostmendable righteous hero!

    Even though he was now a genial-looking white-browed elder, it was absolutely impossible that his stubborn temper and sense of justice would change!

    That was what the suited man thought.

    Under the pleading gazes of the crowd, Chairman Jiang suddenly raised his hands to cover his eyes and said, "I¡­did not see anything."

    Everyone was stunned agape.

    Heavens!

    Esteemed Elder, are you trying to act cute!?

    That''s not right.

    Is this the time to act cute!?

    ...

 Chapter 481: The difference between 9cm and 18cm.

    Chapter 481: The difference between 9cm and 18cm.

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    By suddenly raising his hands to cover his eyes and say the words ''I did not see anything'' so righteously, Chairman Jiang left the crowd dumbfounded.

    The silly act of trying to plug one''s ears while stealing a bell might be an appreciative act of cuteness if it was done by a cute chick with a pleasant voice. However, the person who did that was an esteemed old man with gray hair. Immediately, the members of the upper echelon in the meeting room sensed a deep sense of ''maliciousness''. They cursed in their hearts, ''fuck you'', but when they realized that the old man was Azure Emperor Jiang Tianyou of yesteryear and that he was the only safety the meeting room had, how did anyone dare curse him?

    Many of the crowd''s faces flushed red as they did not dare tough out. Neither could they curse like they wished to. One of them could only awkwardly say, "Chairman Jiang, nice joke."

    "Pfft!"

    But at that moment, there was someone who could not control herughing outburst.

    Everyone turned their heads and saw the uniformed beauty standing beside Chairman Jiangughing out happily. Although she had covered her mouth in time, the beautiful bell-likeughter still seeped out of her fingers. She turned her head over as her shoulders trembled as if it was very tough to endure.

    The middle-aged woman''s menopausal temper immediately red up as she was about to shout out ''preposterous'', but she was horrified to notice that not only was Chairman Jiang not angered, he had even turned to look at the uniformed beauty. The expression he had was like the affection he would give his granddaughter.

    The middle-aged woman immediately swallowed the word ''preposterous'' as she thought secretly to herself that the uniformed beauty was probably not as simple as being a secretary or assistant!

    The suited man''s expression was the ugliest. However, he did not dare to make it too obvious. After a moment of hesitation, he spoke out softly, "Chairman Jiang, are you really going to abide by One-Pun''s wishes of pretending not to see anything? You have always been the idol in my heart because you are one of the few that cannot stand for injustice.¡±

    ¡°I remember that years ago when you were still a B-ss hero, you showed no fear and stepped forward when you happened to discover that the Hero Association''s Vice-Chairman had been bullying the weak! But now with what you are doing¡­have you really be old?"

    If this were any other time, the suited man would absolutely not act so wantonly in front of the esteemed Jiang Tianyou. However, the present matter determined his future, maybe even his life. Thus, he had naturally lost his cool.

    The white-browed elder turned to look at the suited man. He still looked genial but his eyes no longer looked turbid. Instead, they looked as sharp as a sword.

    "I did not see a thing when Zhang Meng bullied Yama Minamiya, so it''s natural that I also do not see a thing now. This is my justice!"

    The crowd was left bbergasted when he said those words. By being able to rise up to ranks of the upper echelon, they were definitely not idiots despite their malevolent practices. They instantly understood what Chairman Stubborn was implying!

    The reason why Jiang Tianyou did not intervene when Zhang Meng was bullying Yama Minamiya was that he did not wish to stop One-Pun''s assault. By not intervening twice, it would not be something unjust. Instead, it would be a very just act!

    This darn sly old fox!

    The suited man cursed inwardly as his expression turned extremely ugly.

    He finally realized that Jiang Tianyou had noticed that One-Pun was on the way. Therefore, he did not obstruct Zhang Meng from engaging in his act of evil. That was because the moment he stopped him, there was no reason for him to turn a blind eye when One-Pun began beating Zhang Meng up brutally.

    The smiling old fox had nned everything a long while ago!

    The suited man sighed helplessly. He knew very well that pleading to Jiang Tianyou for help was destined to fail. He could only hope that One-Pun would show mercy. He prayed that Zhang Meng would pent up his anger and not go as far as to lose all reason. However, he probably needed to think of a method to withstand or avoid the me from Thor.

    From beginning to end, the suited man that thought himself a clever fellow did not even consider the thought of pleading Yama Minamiya to be magnanimous so that he could, in turn, persuade One-Pun from his brutality. Perhaps, in his mind, Yama Minamiya was just a tiny division minister from a second-rate organization who could not influence the decision of an S-ss hero One-Pun.

    It might also be a subconscious reluctance to submit to such a trivial figure. Of course, it was also possible that he had a psychological scar from Yama Minamiya''s demeanor of not willing topromise. He had subconsciously believed that he could not persuade him.

    The suited man did not know that Yama Minamiya, the man he did not turn to look at even once, was actually the only person in the meeting room that could stop One-Pun.

    ¡­

    The screams outside the room continued on for a long time before it died down slightly. It was unimaginable what method One-Pun had used to shatter Zhang Meng''s knees. It was probably Zhang Meng''s first barrage of expletives that had enraged One-Pun to reveal his ''brutal'' nature.

    The crowd in the meeting room had mixed expressions. They had also given up on persuading Chairman Jiang. Their desires to save Zhang Meng were not strong, to begin with. They had only attempted to persuade Chairman Jiang to stop One-Pun because they believed they would end up being implicatedter. Now that they knew what Chairman Jiang''s ''justice'' meant, they were relieved.

    Back when Yama Minamiya was being bullied, they had only turned a blind eye but they did not add insult to injury. If One-Pun wanted to me them, Chairman Jiang would not be able to say ''I did not see anything''.

    This meeting was the focus of attention of the entire country and it was fervently discussed by the people. But in fact, it was just a ''trivial matter between rookies''. True warriors mightmend the rookies from this year''s batch, but they would not put them to heart. Just like a conglomerate magnate who earned millions a day, he mightmend the top schr of the year, but he would not think too much of the schr. It was because their ''worlds'' were on different nes of existences.

    Hence, the various organizations only sent a few members of their upper echelons, who ced importance on the organization''s interests, to the meeting. For example, Thor''s sending of an A-ss hero like Zhang Meng was considered quite an oddity.

    As for an S-ss hero like One-Pun, it waspletely unheard of that he would pay attention to rookie matters or even act because of it!

    The members of the upper echelons of the various organizations had felt a strong sense of danger when One-Pun was enraged. They felt like they were ants while an elephant was walking past them. They were mortally afraid that the massive elephant¡¯s foot would identally crush them to death.

    It wasn''t that the seven major organizations did not have an expert as strong as One-Pun, but such experts were busy all day with matters like nabbing criminals, killing astral beasts or ying cmity fiends. They would even personally go to the battlefield to fight cmity fiend armies. How could they have the time to bother with trivial matters regarding a bunch of rookies, not to mention protect the upper echelons that were scorned as the ''organization''s parasites''?

    That was the reason why the man with renal problems and the courtesan had wet their trousers when they were stared at by One-Pun. In front of a true expert, their safety was not guaranteed!

    The courtesan was still trembling as she recalled One-Pun''s cold gaze. She was reminiscing it in fear but was also momentarily feeling despondent.

    She hesitated for a moment before suddenly leaning over and whispering to the man with renal problems sitting beside her, "Why is it that despite the fact that both of them are in the Psionic Imperial Realm, One-Pun¡­ His Excellency One-Pun is so much stronger than Zhang Meng? It''s¡­it''s almost like an adult beating up a child¡­"

    The courtesan was the person with the lowest cultivation level in the meeting room, with her being only at the third level of the Psionic Mortal Realm. Her understanding of the psionic cultivation system was extremely superficial; therefore, she could not understand the situation that had unfolded at all. Why would Zhang Meng bepletely powerless in front of One-Pun despite being at the same Psionic Imperial Realm?

    More importantly, she wanted to know why One-Pun was so ''strong''.

    The man looked somewhat pale. He was still immersed in the horrifying state of affairs. He turned to nce at the courtesan when he heard her but he had nned on brushing her off. However, he suddenly realized that her face was flushed and her eyes were thirsting for sex. Her extremely alluring look changed his mind immediately.

    He coughed lightly and acted in a profound manner by saying, "What''s so odd about that? Among Psionites, the greatest difference in strength has never been the difference between the Psionic Imperial Realm and the Psionic Mortal Realm, but¡­between Psionic Imperial Realms!"

    "Ah?"

    The courtesan was extremely shocked as she covered her mouth and eximed, "What does it mean?"

    The man gave an aloof smile and pretended to act worldly. He said, "As everyone knows, the psionic cultivation system is divided into five major realms¡ªPsionic Mortal, Psionic Soul, Psionic Might, Psionic Domain and Psionic Imperial! Every realm in the psionic cultivation system has an obvious difference.¡±

    ¡°For example, ''fusing with attribute souls'' is the mark of entering the Psionic Soul Realm. ''Birth of Soul Suppression'' is the mark of entering the Psionic Might Realm. ''Creating a psionic domain'' is the mark of entering the Psionic Domain Realm and when ''psionic soul, psionic might, and psionic domain transform and are enhanced, entering the realm of kings'', that would be the mark of the Psionic Imperial Realm.¡±

    ¡°After that, Psionic Imperial Realm experts might continue cultivating and their strength would constantly increase, but there would no longer be any clear distinctions again. It could be said that in the history of the psionic cultivation system, there has never been a Psionite that had a transformative mark after the Psionic Imperial realm.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the psionic cultivation system only has five realms! Most people would think that the Psionic Imperial Realm is the highest realm for Psionites, and that is it the final point of the psionic cultivation system, but in fact, the Psionic Imperial Realm is the true starting point of psionic cultivation!"

    The courtesan was confused listening to all of that but felt impressed. She threw a suggestive look at the man and said seductively, "Aww~ It''s so hard to understand. Can you exin it simpler, pretty please?"

    The suggestive look the courtesan gave made the man feel good. Compared to his shuddering panic from before, it was like he had climbed back up to heaven from hell. He said as though he was on cloud nine, "I''m really at a loss with you. Then let me give you a simple analogy. For example, let us use numbers to demarcate each realm''s strength.¡±

    ¡°If the Psionic Mortal Realm''s maximum is 10, and one enters the Psionic Soul Realm from 11, then the Psionic Soul Realm''s maximum is 100. As for the Psionic Might Realm, it will be 1000! But what is the Psionic Imperial Realm''s limit? It''s not a million or trillion but infinity! Do you get it?¡±

    ¡°Going from the Psionic Mortal Realm to the Psionic Imperial Realm is only a span of 100,000 points, but after the Psionic Imperial Realm, some Psionic Imperial experts might have a strength value of 100,000 while there might be others as high as ten million. The difference between them is a full 99 times the amount needed to reach the Psionic Imperial Realm!¡±

    ¡°The Psionic Imperial Realm might look like the final realm of the psionic cultivation system, but it is, in fact, the true starting point. That''s because the gap between people at the Psionic Imperial Realm can be infinitelyrge! One-Pun can crush Zhang Meng because of their difference in strength values despite them being both at the Psionic Imperial Realm. It''s unknown how wide the difference as it could span points that might be equivalent to several Psionic Imperial Realms!"

    The easilyprehensible analogy made the courtesan immediately understand. Dicks might be the same, some were 9cm while others were 18cm. Wasn''t the difference obvious?

    In short, One-Pun was mightier than Zhang Meng. He was indeed worthy to be a man that made her orgasm with a nce!

    The courtesan was very pleased as she conveniently asked a tiny question, "Well, since the difference between Psionic Imperial Realms is that great, why did Zhang Meng say that His Excellency One-Pun could not be much stronger than him since they were both at the Psionic Imperial Realm?"

    "About that¡­"

    The man was also baffled about that. Although Zhang Meng was a boor, he was not a fool. Why did he say something thatckedmon sense?

    The man was unsure of an answer but with a sh of brilliance, he answered softly while shing a strange smile, "This matter might be somewhatplicated. It can''t be exined in a short period of time. Why don''t we find a spot to have a good chat after the meeting?"

    The courtesan chuckled and asked, "Where shall we chat?"

    The man said seriously, "My car. There''s air conditioning in it."

    How could the courtesan not understand the implied meaning behind the man''s words? She naturally did not have much resistance towards such matters. Furthermore, her experience from before left her reminiscent and empty. The man''s ''invitation'' was timely.

    The courtesan chuckled and was about to ept his invitation.

    At that moment, the red-caped One-Pun, who was termed by people as ''Superman'', suddenly walked in. He was expressionless while he strolled idly. His clothes were not stained in any way, making him look cool and handsome.

    Although he was a baldy, he was so good-looking.

    The courtesan looked at One-Pun in a mesmerized manner before ncing over at the man with renal problems. Suddenly, she found him vapid.

    Certain gaps were like a ravine that 18cm could not bridge.

 Chapter 482: The Passer-by Female Protagonist that takes the Counteroffensive Path

    Chapter 482: The Passer-by Female Protagonist that takes the Counteroffensive Path

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    "Another time perhaps. I have something on after this meeting."

    The courtesan wiped the charming smile off her face and heartlessly rejected the man.

    The man was left startled. He did not understand why the broad would suddenly transform into another person. However, when One-Pun entered the meeting room, he suddenly recalled the terror the pair of eyes had inflicted on him. Immediately, he did not dare to say another word as he lowered his head resentfully.

    After One-Pun returned to the meeting room, everyone turned their heads away as well in a bid to deliberately avoid One-Pun''s gaze. The suited man noticed that One-Pun did not bring Zhang Meng back and he was about to make an inquiry, but the moment he thought of the terrifying feeling of having countless teeth graze across his skin in the darkness, he immediately felt his scalp tingle. He did not dare to speak a word. Even the biological hardwiring in his intestines had no choice but to forcefully hold back a fart.

    One-Pun did not look at the crowd either. He first nodded at the white-browed elder as a gesture before walking toward Yama Minamiya, who was sitting on the ground. Then, he grabbed Yama Minamiya''s brawny body and held him firmly by the shoulders before turning around, preparing to leave.

    Everyone immediately heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the situation.

    "Wait! The meeting isn''t over yet!" Yama Minamiya suddenly yelled. "Put me down now!"

    Everyone was rmed, mortally afraid that One-Pun would put Yama Minamiya down.

    One-Pun ignored him and continued to walk forward as he said softly, "Treatment first."

    Yama Minamiya shouted, "No! Treatment after the meeting!"

    One-Pun ignored him and continued walking.

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief once again.

    "Pa!"

    Suddenly, there was a crisp smacking sound!

    The crowd widened their eyes in disbelief!

    Yama Minamiya had actually pped the back of One-Pun''s bright and smooth head!?

    "Put me down!" Yama Minamiya screamed into One-Pun''s ear.

    Everyone''s mouth immediately turned into an ''O''-shape.

    Heavens!

    Was Yama Minamiya courting death?

    "Pa! Pa! Pa!"

    Just as everyone was reeling in astonishment, Yama Minamiya pped One-Pun''s bald head thrice with a solemn expression. Each p was clear and loud. It even had a rhythm to it.

    "Are you putting me down or not!?" Yama Minamiya bellowed in a deep tone.

    Everyone was already dumbfounded. They felt as though their brains could not process what was happening. They were only afraid that One-Pun would suddenly rage and implicate them, causing them to shudder in fear.

    However, One-Pun wasn''t infuriated. Instead, he faltered for a moment before stopping and turning around. He walked to Yama Minamiya''s previous seat and gently ced him down.

    "Sigh, you should really change that temper of yours."

    How did One-Pun''s soft grumbling and extremely cordial expression look anything like he had just been given a ''Pa Pa Pa''?

    Everyone was shocked but they finally realized something wasn''t right. How did Yama Minamiya, a trivial division minister, actually have such an ''intimate'' rtionship with One-Pun?

    The suited man came to a realization that he had made a fatal error. The reason why One-Pun was enraged was not that Zhang Meng was bullying someone from Gaia but because Zhang Meng had injured Yama Minamiya!

    The reason why One-Pun was so incensed was that Yama Minamiya was his Achilles'' heel?

    As everyone was shocked by the rtionship between One-Pun and Yama Minamiya, One-Pun suddenly looked up at everyone. Again, he smiled and gave a genial and ''harmless'' look. He rapped the meeting desk and said, "Can the meeting¡­be a little faster? I''m in a rush for time."

    Everyone was left too deep for tears. They thought to themselves: Your fist is the biggest so whatever you say is right. But with you standing there, who would dare speak out? Who would dare retort Yama Minamiya?

    You can''t bully us like that!

    The middle-aged woman bit the bullet and said, "The Hero Association is already urging us to submit the final name list so this is already the final meeting. And what should be discussed has more or less been done. It''s time to make the final decision. I believe that we should vo¡­vo¡­vo¡­"

    The middle-aged woman''s body turned stiff. She could not say the words ''vote to decide''. Voting was the most suitable solution to such disagreements but the oue of the vote during the meeting was obvious. She did not dare to suggest something that waspletely unfair to Gaia in front of One-Pun.

    The middle-aged woman trembled for a few seconds before redirecting her words. She said, "The final decision will be decided by Chairman Jiang!"

    The only person who could ignore One-Pun''s inclination was the esteemed senior.

    The middle-aged woman believed that despite Chairman Jiang being somewhat stubborn, he was not pedantic. He definitely would not oppose the Hero Association and the wishes of the citizens to help a few Gaia rookies that had nothing to do with him.

    The seven organizations had jointly protested, while the people of the nation had denounced the matter. The Hero Association had secretly been exerting pressure, so no one could withstand the three-pronged pressure. Even Azure Emperor Jiang Tianyou would find it difficult to withstand it. Furthermore, the two rascals from Gaia had no rtionship with Chairman Jiang. It wasn''t worth it for Chairman Jiang to pay such a heavy price.

    The rest of the organization''s upper echelons naturally shared the same conclusion that the middle-aged woman could think of. They believed that they had it in the bag from the beginning, believing that this meeting was just going through the unimportant process. In the end, they believed that Chairman Jiang would notmit such a low-level mistake as well.

    After all, the white-browed elder was also an old sly fox!

    The members of the upper echelons echoed the sentiment as they pleaded for Chairman Jiang to make the final decision.

    The genial white-browed elder chuckled and surveyed the crowd. He gently said, "Are all of you really letting me make the decision?"

    The middle-aged woman said with a nod, "Chairman Jiang, please make the final decision!"

    The white-browed elder turned to look at One-Pun and asked, "My young friend, One-Pun, do you mind if I make the final decision?"

    One-Pun shook his head and said, "I do not mind."

    The white-browed elder nodded and finally looked at Yama Minamiya. He said solemnly, "Division Minister Minamiya, do you agree to leave the decision to me?"

    Yama Minamiya fell silent for a moment before sighing. He said softly, "Elder Jiang, please think about it carefully. If you believe that the rule should be changed, I¡­I will not oppose it."

    It might be sufficient to force everyone to ept an oue which was beneficial to Gaia through the use of One-Pun''s strength. However, Yama Minamiya did not wish to do so, nor could he do so.

    That was because the act of doing so would not only tarnish One-Pun''s reputation, it would also tarnish Gaia''s reputation. And most important of all, the ''righteousness'' and ''honesty'' that he advocated would no longer exist.

    He had done all that he could do. Now, he ced the two rascals'' fate in the hands of the peerless hero, Azure Emperor Jiang, who had saved countless lives.

    "Then I''ll be the bad guy."

    The white-browed elder gave Yama Minamiya a deep, meaningful look before turning to the crowd and met the eager eyes of the members of the upper echelons. He said with a solemn voice, "I have decided that the rule¡­shall not be changed!"

    The smile that was just about to bloom on the members of the upper echelons froze.

    Yama Minamiya looked at the old man with a pleasant surprise.

    A gentle smile suffused across the white-browed elder''s mouth as he said, "Why should I change a rule I set?"

    The middle-aged woman drew a gasp. At that moment, she ignored her fear and said solemnly, "The rule Chairman Jiang set isn''t wrong, but it is not the most correct rule. The seven major organizations, the Hero Association, and all the people of the country believe that holding a tournament is the fairest way to choose the talents that truly possess the strength! Chairman Jiang, please think twice about it!"

    The white-browed elder said with a chuckle, "I only know that a decided rule will not be changed or it will be unfair. What has the seven major organizations, the Hero Association, and the views of every citizen in the country got to do with me? The rule I set is the greatest form of justice to me!"

    The middle-aged woman nearly spat out blood from her anger as she said with a trembling voice, "By¡­by doing so, who is to bear the responsibility if Wen Hezheng and Kevin disgrace the organization faction at the collective training?"

    "A trivial farce by a group of rookies will make the organization faction lose their dignity? Why do I not know that the organization faction is so fragile to setbacks?"

    The white-browed elder scoffed and said, "Since you believe that someone has to be responsible, I''ll bear the responsibility! You can tell the seven major organizations, the Hero Association, and every citizen in the country that this matter was especially decided by me. All the responsibility shall be mine! After all, the rule was determined by me. If the talent chosen through my rule does not meet the mark, it is only right for me to be responsible."

    The white-browed elder''s strong sense of righteousness inspired Yama Minamiya. He clenched his fists and felt his chest surging with burning hot blood. He was extremely agitated.

    The suited man suddenlyughed dryly and said, "So Chairman Jiang had long made up your mind. All the previous meetings were just to drag it out?"

    The white-browed elder did not deny it as he nodded his head calmly and said, "The rule set by me cannot be changed by anyone. This is my ''justice''. No one can destroy my ''justice''! The meeting was only to go through the necessary processes that are unimportant. It was just to deal with a few irritating old fogies."

    The members of the upper echelons could not help but smile wryly. The ones that had to go through the process was not Yama Minamiya but them!

    ...

    In the following ten minutes, Chairman Jiang made the members of the upper echelons understand fully what ''Stubborn temper'' was. He made the decision of not changing the rule and that Wen Hezheng and Kevin would be thest two candidates for the collective training. Regardless of what the crowd said, it was useless.

    Under One-Pun''s ''kind'' gaze, none of them dared to waste time by putting up a meaningless struggle. Finally, this series of undting twists and turns ended with a ''crappy ending''. Chairman Jiang had used ten minutes to determine the final decision.

    The crowd left the meeting room helplessly. They secretly thought to themselves that they had to embellish the situation with the ''high-handed'' One-Pun and the ''overbearing'' Jiang Tianyou to their organization regardless of the consequences. Although they could not fix the two ''monsters'' that seized authority with their fists, it did not mean that the seven major organizations and the Hero Association would forget it. Furthermore, One-Pun had especially vited the herow which stated that ''professional heroes at the Psionic Imperial Realm could not fight privately''. He had even seriously injured Thor''s Zhang Meng. It was no trivial matter!

    After Yama Minamiya expressed his thanks to Chairman Jiang, he was quickly carried out of the meeting room by One-Pun.

    Finally, there was only Jiang Tianyou and the uniformed beauty left in the meeting room.

    Jiang Tianyou changed theposed demeanor from before as he scratched his head with a wry smile and said, "Damn it, damn it. I''m going to be irritated to death by those old bastards!"

    The uniformed beauty rolled her eyes and thought to herself: Were you acting just now?

    The uniformed beauty hesitated for a moment before she said suddenly, "Grandpa, why did you...do that?"

    The uniformed beauty was really not just an insignificant secretary. She was Azure Emperor Jiang Tianyou''s granddaughter!

    Although her grandfather''s smacking of the ugly faces of those members of the upper echelon had allowed her to vent, was it worth it to oppose the seven major organizations, the Hero Association and all the citizens of the country for some so-called ''justice''?

    The uniformed beauty was somewhat worried for her grandfather.

    Jiang Tianyou turned to nce at his granddaughter as an affectionate smile suffused across his face. He said gently, "Weiwei, Grandpa recalls that you previously worked as an assistant to the general manager of the Battle Arena Corporation branch?"

    The uniformed beauty¡­ Oh, she should be called ''Yang Weiwei'' instead.

    Yang Weiwei faltered for a moment before gently nodding her head.

    Life was always filled with surprises, both good or bad. Just a month ago, she was a pathetic assistant that was forced by the general manager to ''solicit'' others. When she met with the tragic oue of being fired, Jiang Tianyou had found her!

    She was Jiang Tianyou''s long lost granddaughter!

    Well, Yang Weiwei had initially rejected the treatment that was akin to being a female protagonist in a novel.

    However, Jiang Tianyou had done several things. After convincing her adoptive parents and not hesitating to take her brother, Yang Yang, as a disciple, she finally epted this sudden appearance of a grandfather.

    Soon, with Jiang Tianyou''s direction that was vigorous and effective, she quickly became the private assistant to the Hero Association''s Vice Chairman-cum-Senate Chairman, Jiang Tianyou. She had gone from an ordinary white-cored worker to an important member that dealt with important matters of the hero faction.

    This drastic change in stature would have been difficult for anyone to adapt but Yang Weiwei had understood the gist of it in a few short days. Furthermore, she was like a fish in water with extremely high proficiency.

    That was because¡­there was nothing that could not bepleted through deceit. If once wasn''t enough, twice would do.

    Yang Weiwei''s Soul of Deception was gradually turning mature.

    Yang Weiwei asked, "Grandpa, why do you raise it up?"

    Jiang Tianyou said, "Grandpa remembers that the Battle Arena Corporation branch you were in is in Steel City, which is also Gaia''s headquarters, isn''t it?"

    Yang Weiwei found it somewhat odd but she nodded. She said, "It''s indeed the Gaia branch."

    Jiang Tianyou said with a nod, "Isn''t it obvious already?"

    "What''s obvious?"

    Yang Weiwei was somewhat dumbfounded but she immediately realized something. She said in disbelief, "Grandpa, because of that, you actually¡­"

    Jiang Tianyou grinned and said, "Of course. If not for my darling granddaughter having lived in Gaia headquarters for a period of time, why would I have helped them?"

    "Ah?"

    Yang Weiwei eximed, "Grandpa, didn''t you do it for ''justice''?"

    "Does your Grandpa look like an idiot?" Jiang Tianyou rolled his eyes and said with a petntugh. "How does changing a rule have anything to do with justice? If we want to talk about justice, between a bunch of retards who are unrted to me and a dull idiot that is somewhat rted to my darling granddaughter, helping that dull idiot is my justice!"

    "Oh..."

    Yang Weiwei was left unable to respond. She thought to herself: Grandpa, your justice is so unjust.

    But, your granddaughter likes it a lot.

 Chapter 483: The Imitation that Vanished

    Chapter 483: The Imitation that Vanished

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    Infernal King''s chamber

    Shi Xiaobai was lying in bed with his eyes tightly closed while he remained unconscious.

    Sunless was sitting on a chair beside the bed. Her eyes were dull as usual, but her gaze was on Shi Xiaobai''s face, having not left it for a prolonged period of time.

    The Infernal Queenynguidly on a sofa in the distance. Her eyes were closed as she had dozed off.

    As time passed, the chamber remained silent with only the asional sounds of breathing heard. No one moved, as though they were three petrified statues.

    Suddenly, the corners of Shi Xiaobai''s eyes twitched lightly.

    No matter how minute the change or how ephemeral or fleeting it was, nothing could escape Sunless''s eyes. A glint shed in her dull eyes as the corners of her mouth moved but she did not make a sound. Her hands were clenched into fists but she did not get up.

    Instead, it was the Infernal Queen who leaped up andnded beside the bed after sensing the change in Shi Xiaobai''s breathing.

    "Darling!"

    "You''ve finally awakened!"

    During the long three days, the Infernal Queen would only asionally take a nce at him. Yet, at that moment, she showcased a worried look as if she had been arduously waiting all this while. Sunless nced at the Infernal Queen without any expression. Her gaze was slightly cold but she did not say a word.

    The Infernal Queen gave Sunless a provocative nce, and just as Shi Xiaobai was slowly opening his eyes, she lunged her face over.

    Therefore, the first thing to enter Shi Xiaobai''s vision was that gorgeous face.

    Shi Xiaobai blinked his eyes gently.

    The Infernal Queen gave a coquettish smile as she uttered, "Dar¡­"

    The intimate and passionate address came to a halt because Shi Xiaobai had heartlessly turned away and looked at Sunless.

    Sunless''s mouths twitched slightly, but not a sound came out of it. It was not that she had nothing to say, but that the things she wanted to say were too much for her. It left her at a loss as to what to say.

    The two gazed at each other for a moment when Shi Xiaobai''s gaze suddenlynded on her shoulder.

    Sunless''s expression changed slightly.

    "Sorry."

    Shi Xiaobai''s gaze turned slightly gloomy as he whispered. His voice was hoarse and deep.

    Despite having lost control of himself, he still had a tiny bit of his consciousness left in him. Even though he did notpletely remember what had happened, he still clearly remembered the intolerable pain that he experienced at the instant when he stabbed the girl''s soft shoulders with his hands.

    He had nearly ripped off her arm, hurting a girl he should not have hurt at all.

    Sunless faltered slightly and said with a shake of her head, "Not you."

    The ''Shi Xiaobai'' that injured me isn''t you, so why is there a need for an apology?

    Shi Xiaobai sighed, but he did not speak any further.

    Even if it was an instant, he could still see a worry that quickly disappeared in her eyes.

    Compared to the lingering fear of having nearly lost her arm, she was more concerned about the me he felt from the remnant memories he had. However, the ineloquent her could not say something beautiful to relieve him. All she could say were the two words, "not you".

    "Yea."

    Shi Xiaobai tersely answered as a smile that came from the bottom of his heart suffused from the corners of his mouth.

    He could not me himself, else she would me herself.

    "Yea!"

    Sunless answered with a solid ''yea'', as she felt relieved.

    The Infernal Queen rolled her eyes. Seeing Shi Xiaobai ignore her and ''yea''-ing with Sunless, she immediately found it meaningless as she turned to walk towards the sofa.

    At that moment, a knock came from the door. Pulp Farmer and Feng Yuanlin had inquired if they could enter.

    "The third wheels havee just in time."

    The Infernal Queen chuckled softly as she waved her hand, opening the door to the chamber.

    Pulp Farmer and Feng Yuanlin were slightly dumbfounded as they looked each other in the eye before walking in.

    ¡­

    The mood suddenly turned awkward in a baffling manner.

    Shi Xiaobai had just woken up, and his mind was still in a daze. It was unknown what should be said.

    Sunless was never one to take the initiative to speak. All she did was silently look at Shi Xiaobai.

    The Infernal Queen sat on the sofa as she prepared to watch a good show. She had no intentions of interrupting.

    Pulp Farmer and Feng Yuanlin clearly had things to say, but they exchanged furtive nces at each other, as though they were trying to signal the other to say the first word.

    Therefore, it suddenly turned silent.

    Feng Yuanlin finally lost the ''nce war'', so he could only bite the bullet and said, "Ahem, Boss Shi Xiaobai, how much do you remember about the events at the Silent Deste Lands?"

    This question was clearly inappropriate. The memories regarding the Silent Deste Lands was a memory that Shi Xiaobai and the others wished to forget if possible.

    However, the answer to whether Shi Xiaobai had any impression of him identally killing Speechless determined the development of the n which involved hiding the truth from Shi Xiaobai. They had to ask him to be sure.

    "Only some blurry scenes."

    Shi Xiaobai pondered for a moment as he tried his best to recall the memory of him being overwhelmed by ''anger''. The bits of fuzzy memories began to sh through his mind. From protecting Dawn Li to killing Field Marshal Awesomo, Earthbound Yaksha, and Shadow Wraith, the memories were all extremely vague. Many of the details could not be recalled at all, but as the memories continued on, a surging ''pain'' made him widen his eyes.

    It was as though something important had disappeared.

    It had disappeared from this world and from his memories.

    What was it?

    What could it be?

    "Dawn Li!"

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly gasped as his expression changed drastically. He hurriedly asked the people beside him, "Where is Dawn Li?"

    In his blurry memories, he seemed to see with his own eyes the blond girl vanish in front of him into nothingness. His consciousness was extremely hazy, but the pain he experienced at that instant was still extremely clear.

    It was not a mistake, nor was it a dream, much less a memory error!

    The ''nightmare'' of the blond girl suddenly vanishing in front of him was a reality that had previously happened!

    Tiny beads of cold sweat oozed out of Shi Xiaobai''s forehead. All sorts of guesses filled his mind, but they all pointed at a particr cruel possibility.

    "Dawn Li?"

    Everyone noticed that Shi Xiaobai looked nervous and anxious as they immediately turned flustered. They tried their best to recall the name Dawn Li.

    "Isn''t Dawn Li¡­the Hero King''s name? Oh, I understand. Shi Xiaobai, are you asking about the imitation that was created by the assessment program?" Pulp Farmer was the first person to recall the impression he had in his memories.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately turned extremely pale. "Imitation? ¡­Did she¡­vanish?"

    Regardless of how real and warm the blond girl had made him feel, Shi Xiaobai always had a worrying thought that ''she might be a fake existence''. However, this reality that he did not wish to face had been exposedpletely.

    "She vanished. Before she vanished, she revealed the truth. Just like our guesses from before, she was indeed an imitation created by the assessment program." Pulp Farmer did not remember whatplications the fake Hero King had with Shi Xiaobai. In fact, his memory of the fake Hero King was also very fuzzy. However, for some reason, he had a deep impression that she was a fake imitation.

    "¡­"

    Shi Xiaobai sighed silently. He repressed the tumultuous emotions he was feeling, but he did not express it. He did not wish to believe that the blond girl that had apanied him through life and death was a fake existence, but he had no way of convincing himself of such a ridiculous hope he wanted.

    She had vanished.

    They could no longer meet again.

    Even though he had been mentally prepared after liking the girl, Shi Xiaobai still felt pain, as though his heart was being wrenched at that moment.

 Chapter 484: Thoughts separated by Three Thousand Years

    Chapter 484: Thoughts separated by Three Thousand Years

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    "What about the rest?"

    Shi Xiaobai forced himself to divert the topic. Being the recipient of his own vexation and pain was enough. There was no need to share it with others.

    However, this casual question was left unanswered by anyone for some unknown reason.

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised as he noticed that Pulp Farmer and Feng Yuanlin had suddenly lowered their heads to avoid his gaze. Sunless remained expressionless but she had also maintained her silence.

    What was going on?

    "Did something happen?"

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly as he suddenly could not help butugh, saying, "Why isn''t anyone answering? Could it be that the rest have gained the assessment program''s recognition, clearing the level and reaching the eighth level?"

    "Boss Shi Xiaobai, they..." Feng Yuanlin was somewhat flustered from the questioning. Just as he was about to say something, Pulp Farmer answered for him.

    "Shi Xiaobai, you really did not study any of the details before you entered the tower. Only one person can gain the recognition of the assessment program on the seventh level. If a trial-taker wins the assessment program''s approval, that person will clear the level and be sent to the eighth level. Then, the rest of the trial-takers will be expelled from the trial tower. It''s general knowledge. Since we are still in the Infernal pce, it means no one has cleared the seventh level yet." Pulp Farmer said slowly as he red at Feng Yuanlin, who had a ''flustered and guilty'' look on his face.

    After receiving Pulp Farmer''s ''stare'', Feng Yuanlin finally realized that they were ''shouldering'' the heavy responsibility of hiding the cruel truth from Boss Shi Xiaobai. He hurriedly tried topose himself as he echoed, "Ha¡­ha, Boss Shi Xiaobai sure loves to joke. Do you know how difficult it is to win the assessment program''s approval? It probably isn''t an exaggeration to call it as difficult as ''ascending the heavens''. After all, there has only been three mighty figures¡ªOverlord Ji Feng, Sword Immortal Xu Taibai, and the Conquest King¡ªwho had managed to clear it."

    Feng Yuanlin had only casually echoed Pulp Farmer''s words, but this unintentional sentence made Shi Xiaobai widen his eyes suddenly.

    There was only Overlord Ji Feng, Sword Immortal Xu Taibai, and the Conquest King?

    "There are only three?"

    Shi Xiaobai asked in surprise.

    Feng Yuanlin''s hands began to tremble from nervousness when he saw Shi Xiaobai looking at him. Heavens, he was the worst at lying. What was he to do?

    Pulp Farmer rolled his eyes and felt a mild headache. Shi Xiaobai had only casually asked an unimportant question but Feng Yuanlin had turned flustered from a guilty conscience like a questioned crime suspect. If this continued, Shi Xiaobai would probably notice Feng Yuanlin''s odd behavior.

    With that thought in mind, Pulp Farmer hurriedly interrupted, "The Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is a famousnd of trials of great difficulty. The requirement needed of trial-takers at the Psionic Mortal Realm to clear the seventh level is as difficult as ascending the heavens. ording to historical records, from the moment of the tower''s construction, the humans that have cleared the seventh level are Overlord Ji Feng, Sword Immortal Xu Taibai, and the Conquest King. These three people are famous figures in history. That shows the value of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower. The few of us might be called ''super rookies of China'', but we are still far from capable of clearing the seventh level. Perhaps only monsters like you and¡­Speechless have that bit of chance."

    When the word, ''Speechless'', was said, Pulp Farmer''s expression could not help but stiffen slightly. Feng Yuanlin turned his head away in a fluster. Even the look in Sunless''s eyes changed slightly. The Infernal Queen who wasnguidly slumped on the sofa revealed a teasing smile.

    The mood turned somewhat odd.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not notice the oddity because his mind wasn''t on with them. Due to Feng Yuanlin''s unintentional change of topic and Pulp Farmer''s deliberate attempt to cover up the matter, resulting in an over-detailed exnation, Shi Xiaobai''s mind was filled with questions that inundated him.

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath and asked softly, "What about the fourth story? If This King did not remember wrong, the Hero King had once instigated a war between the three domains, killing the three kings alone and received the assessment program''s recognition, creating the most interesting fourth story, right?"

    Wasn''t this story told to This King by you?

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly.

    "Hero King?"

    Pulp Farmer frowned as well.

    "Indeed, the Hero King was one of the most likely people to win the approval of the assessment program over the past three thousand years. His talent and strength were not weaker than Ji Feng, Xu Taibai, or the Conquest King''s. The Hero King might even be slightly stronger than them. However, to the surprise of many, the Hero King stopped at the seventh level. No one knew what had happened to the Hero King back on the seventh level. It is still a mystery up to this day."

    Pulp Farmer sighed as a wistful look appeared in his eyes.

    Shi Xiaobai gradually gaped but he did not question further. He lowered his head and began pondering with knitted brows.

    Pulp Farmer''s words sounded definite. Sunless and Feng Yuanlin had not objected to his ims. It implied that Pulp Farmer wasn''t lying. Furthermore, they had been the ones that had told him the story of the Hero King''s ying of the three kings not long ago. How could they tell a lie that could be so easily exposed?

    However, his memory wasn''t in chaos. Shi Xiaobai clearly remembered Speechless telling him on the Silent Deste Lands that the Hero King''s story was the most famous story of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower. Speechless had participated in the selection in order to replicate the legendary story. Outside the Infernal King''s pce, Liu Yu, Pulp Farmer, and Feng Yuanlin had recited to him the story of the Hero King stealing the three domains'' sacred items which provoked a war between the three domains. Finally, the story ended with the Hero King ying the three kings.

    All these memories were clear and real.

    Then, why did things turn out this way?

    Why did Pulp Farmer''s words now have such a huge discrepancy from what was previously said?

    Shi Xiaobai was not foolish enough to believe that Pulp Farmer andpany had jointly deceived him. There had to be a reason behind such a strange matter.

    In fact, he had already thought of two possibilities.

    First, his memories had been changed.

    Second, the memories of others had been changed.

    If it were the former, there was no reason to continue his reasoning. However, such a possibility was very high.

    But if it was thetter, theplexity of the matter waspletely unimaginable.

    The former was much more reasonable than thetter.

    However, Shi Xiaobai hoped that the answer was thetter. His ideal answer was¡ªthe Hero King that vanished was real. She had time traveled from three thousand years ago. Due to the change in experiences, history was changed. Therefore, their memories of that piece of history had been changed!

    Just like how changing a particr matter would result in a change in the world lines if a person time traveled using a time machine to the past, the future of the same world line would change in response.

    If the Dawn Li he had met was real, meaning that she had time traveled from three thousand years ago, then what had happened had changed history. Then, wouldn''t the memories of that piece of history end up changing?

    Of course, this theory waspletely opposite from ''returning to the past from the future to change the future''. It was apletely reversed theory and became an illogical deduction of ing to the future from the past to change the past''.

    Furthermore, with the change in history, the memories of the rest had been changed but why were only his memories intact? This was a suspicious point that could not be easily skipped over.

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai hoped that it was thetter but he could not think up of a reasonable theory to support it.

    The only excuse he had was that¡ªspacetime travel was illogical, to begin with. So why did he have to force it to be logical?

    Shi Xiaobai, who had crossed worlds into this alternate world in a baffling manner, did not believe that logic had to be pursued for everything.

    It was necessary to asionally believe in an unreasonable butpatible guess.

    Shi Xiaobai had innumerable thoughts but they all came to the same conclusion, an oue that he wanted to believe¡ªthe girl he liked was not an imitation created by the assessment program. Instead, she was an ''oddity'' that had time traveled to present day which resulted in history being changed. She had vanished from this ce and time, only to have returned to the world from three thousand years ago.

    Although they were separated by three thousand years in time, and the distance between them was unbridgeable, they were at least real. At least, they lived on the same world line.

    That was good.

    A smile suffused across Shi Xiaobai''s lips.

    Even if they were separated by the rivers of time that spanned three thousand years, they had at least once been in the same world thinking of each other.

    Nice, it was.

 Chapter 485: Triangular Slandering

    Chapter 485: Triangr ndering

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    Seeing Shi Xiaobai suddenly enter a ruminative state before suddenly revealing a smile, everyone in the room was left confused.

    Feng Yuanlin and Pulp Farmer exchanged nces and once again tried to urge the other to speak by staring daggers at each other. They still had not received a clear answer to that important question.

    After the ''ring war'' continued for a long time, Pulp Farmer was finally defeated. He secretly straightened his back and clenched his fists. He asked, "Shi Xiaobai, do you have any impression of the matters after the fake Hero King''s disappearance?"

    With that said, Feng Yuanlin quietly turned his head away, afraid that his expression would reveal anything.

    The look in Sunless''s eyes changed slightly before it instantly was restored to the dull and inert state.

    The Infernal Queen''s coquettish smile turned increasingly teasing.

    When Shi Xiaobai heard the question, he stopped thinking and looked up at Pulp Farmer. He began to subconsciously consider Pulp Farmer''s question.

    Matters that happened after Dawn Li''s disappearance?

    Shi Xiaobai dived back into his memories again. He recalled that when Dawn suddenly disappeared, his momentary panic and bewilderment caused him to be consumed by ''angry'' emotions. The tiny bit of reason that had been awoken by Dawn''s gentle address had vanished.

    Back then, he saw everything flooded by a scarlet red screen. The lives in front of him had turned into ugly devils. Therefore, when Sunless approached him, it was as though a devil was walking toward him. His instinctive act of killing caused him to strike, stabbing Sunless''s shoulders with both hands.

    If not for the soft sensation of stabbing into the shoulders and the painful grunt that Sunless uttered which instantly awoken him, it would have created a tragedy.

    Thankfully, he had resisted the ''wrath'' in his heart, causing his already exhausted body to finally fall unconscious.

    Shi Xiaobai remained silent for a moment and told everyone in the room of the situation that happened back then. An apologetic look of lingering fear shed in his eyes.

    Sunless reacted upon listening to Shi Xiaobai''s depiction of the events. Her heart ached for Shi Xiaobai''s tiny bit of consciousness while in that state but she was also delighted that he had defeated ''anger'' in order to not harm her. Most of all, she was worried that Shi Xiaobai would me himself for injuring her shoulders.

    Sunless''s thoughts wereplex but she did not know how to articte it. Her eyes wandered around and after a moment of hesitation, she finally extended her hand out to grab Shi Xiaobai''s hand and said seriously, "Don''t me you."

    The warm and gentle touch that transmitted to the back of his hand made him experience the genuine and selfless intentions of a girl. In the array world, Shi Xiaobai, who for the first time had his ''emotions opened up'', knew how valuable these intentions were.

    His heart warmed up as he smiled gently and whispered, "Got it."

    Sunless''s eyes lit up slightly as a fleeting smile suddenly suffused on her face. It was like an especially mesmerizing cactus flower that bloomed rarely.

    A green ''tinge of envy'' brewed. It was so astringent that it made the Infernal Queen roll her eyes.

    Pulp Farmer, who was worried over another matter, did not engage in the fury of a ''bachelor dog'', much less the realization that he was being the third wheel. He suddenly interrupted, "Then¡­what about the matters after falling unconscious? Do you still remember anything else?"

    "Matters after falling unconscious?" said Shi Xiaobai in surprise. "This King was already unconscious, so how could there be any memories?"

    Pulp Farmer''s eyes widened as cold sweat immediately oozed out of his forehead.

    Damn it, he was in such a rush to obtain an answer that he had forgotten such a simple piece of logic. If Shi Xiaobai did not remember that he had ''woken up'' during his unconsciousness, such a question was equivalent to telling Shi Xiaobai that other matters had happened after he fell unconscious. A person as clever as Shi Xiaobai would definitely realize this problem.

    Indeed, Shi Xiaobai quickly wrinkled his eyebrows and asked, "Did something happen after This King fell unconscious? Or could it be¡­that This King did something after he fell unconscious?"

    Pulp Farmer''s expression drastically changed as he cursed inwardly for being a fool. He knew that he had to quicklye up with a reason or fabricate a story to shrug off the matter. However, how could he so easily fool the clever Shi Xiaobai? Pulp Farmer''s mind was a mess as he could not think of a solution instantly. He broke out into a sweat from his anxiousness.

    Feng Yuanlin was also worried by the side, but with his dull brains, how could hee up with a solution?

    Shi Xiaobai finally noticed the strangeness and as though he thought of something, his pupils constricted suddenly. With a slight change in expression, he uttered, "Could it be¡­"

    "He pped you three times."

    "Ah?"

    "Ah?"

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head toward Sunless.

    Sunless locked eyes with Shi Xiaobai and gradually lifted her left hand and pointed at Pulp Farmer. She said without any expression, "When you fell unconscious, your vital signs had vanished. He was so frightened that he pped you three times."

    Pulp Farmer was confused. When did he p Shi Xiaobai three times?

    Why was Sunless ''ndering'' him?

    Just as the surprised thought rose in his mind, Pulp Farmer saw Shi Xiaobai''s suspicious and panicking expression gradually rx. With a sh of brilliance, Pulp Farmer immediately realized why Sunless had suddenly fabricated this lie.

    As he had pped Shi Xiaobai thrice, he was afraid that Shi Xiaobai still had a memory of that happening despite being unconscious. Therefore, he had asked such a strange question.

    Sunless had helped him fabricate an excuse.

    Pulp Farmer was relieved and he immediately felt like prostrating himself before Sunless in admiration. Indeed, the person that could fool Shi Xiaobai was also a ''freak'' with an equally high intelligence.

    After realizing this line of thought, he hurriedly added to corroborate Sunless''s exnation, "Sor¡­Sorry. It wasn''t intentional¡­Back¡­back then, the situation was intense. Feng Yuanlin nearly cried from panic!"

    Pulp Farmer was followed the ''code of brotherhood'' as he dragged Feng Yuanlin into it as well.

    Feng Yuanlin eximed. With his intelligence, he obviously had not fully understood the situation. He only knew that Sunless had suddenly ''ndered'' Pulp Farmer and Pulp Farmer had suddenly ''ndered'' him.

    Was this the prelude to a ''nder'' exchange?

    Feng Yuanlin was afraid that he would wreck Sunless and Pulp Farmer''s ''ns'', so he bit the bullet and tried inferring.

    Since they were having a ''nder'' exchange, shouldn''t he say something as well?

    But who could he ''nder''?

    Feng Yuanlin racked his brains with all his might as a stroke of brilliance suddenly shed in his mind. He said loudly, "Right, right, right. The situation back then was too nerve-racking. Everyone thought you were dead. Brother Pulp Farmer pped you thrice, and I¡­I nearly cried from panic. Also, also¡­Sunless gave you mouth-to-mouth resuscitation in order to save you!"

    At that moment, Feng Yuanlin found himself extremely clever. He had perfectlyplemented the grand n of a ''triangr nder''.

    Sunless, who suddenly took an arrow in the knee, had her breathing falter for a moment. With a stiffened expression, she wanted to exin, but she could not expose the lie at that moment. She could only swallow her words but the embarrassment in her heart prevented her from looking into Shi Xiaobai''s eyes. However, her right hand was still adamantly holding on to his.

    Pulp Farmer lowered his head in guilt and pretended that it had nothing to do with him. However, he secretly gave Feng Yuanlin a big thumbs up in his mind. This support of intelligence was really fucking well done (sick)!

    The Infernal Queen, who was watching the brouhaha by the side, burst out intoughter. Her feminineughter could not cease at all.

    When Shi Xiaobai realized the situation, he was at a loss whether tough or to cry. He said, "It seems like¡­all of you need to be a bit more careful after This King ''falls unconscious''."

    Pulp Farmer was delighted. Shi Xiaobai had been fooled. A triangle was indeed the most stable shape.

    Sunless was relieved as well.

    Regardless, concealing the truth was all that is needed.

    ¡­

 Chapter 486: Time for this game of chess to come to an end

    Chapter 486: Time for this game of chess toe to an end

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    The group began joking about the ''terrible turn of events'' after Shi Xiaobai fell unconscious.

    Soon, Pulp Farmer made an excuse to leave, to which Feng Yuanlin parroted so as to leave with him.

    They had intruded by rushing into the room mainly because they were worried about Shi Xiaobai as well as to confirm if Shi Xiaobai remembered if he had identally killed Speechless. Now, with Shi Xiaobaipletely fine and clueless about what had happened after he fell unconscious, there was naturally no reason for them to ''risk'' staying behind.

    After Pulp Farmer and Feng Yuanlin left, Shi Xiaobai lowered his head to ponder over Dawn. Although the guess that they were on the same world line was better than the oue from before, it still could not satisfy him. The ''silly notion'' that he could still meet up with her again made him begin to rack his brains.

    Sunless was a bit mindful of how Shi Xiaobai would view the matter of ''mouth-to-mouth resuscitation'' that Feng Yuanlin came up with. But the typically nonvocal her did not know how she should probe. Therefore, she could only be the usual silent beauty.

    The Infernal Queennguidlyzed on the sofa as she shook her beautiful and exquisite leg that seemed to have a luster like beautiful white jade. A coquettish smile hung on her lips as her eyes held a teasing hint as though she was nning something.

    The room immediately turned silent once again.

    "Rumble¡­"

    Suddenly, a strange sound groaned.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately blushed because his stomach had growled. After sleeping for three days, the energy he had received from eating the Infernal King''s sword had basically been digested. As a result, he had the infinite appetite of the Power of Taotie reappearing, giving him the innate feeling of hunger.

    Sunless looked up at Shi Xiaobai and immediately, a look of realization shed in her eyes after a moment of surprise. She thought to herself that it was true that she was bad at caring for others. She had failed to realize that someone who had been unconscious for three days would be hungry after he woke up. If it were a more considerate girl, she would definitely have realized this and prepared in advanced.

    "I''ll get food."

    Sunless hurriedly stood up and walked out the door.

    Shi Xiaobai gaped and wanted to tell Sunless not to bother. He had lots of food everywhere around him. But as he thought that the food around him were actually candles or other furniture, it would undoubtedly make Sunless worry for him even though candles were not much different from fried chicken to him. Therefore, he could only swallow his words.

    With Sunless leaving, it immediately left Shi Xiaobai and the Infernal Queen remaining in the room.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head to nce at the Infernal Queen. Before the battle royale between the three kings, he had once spent ten days with the Infernal Queen in the chamber they were in, alone. Although they were ying board games most of the time, the Infernal Queen had never ceased using a coquettish attitude to attempt to seduce him.

    Didn''t she seem a little different today?

    The Infernal Queen was half-slumped on the sofa. The garments she was wearing could hardly conceal her figure. Her wanton and slothful posture was filled with a fascinating charm. However, the smile on her face was different from the seductive smile from before. It had more of a teasing and jesting vibe.

    She locked eyes with Shi Xiaobai, narrowing them into a beaming smile without saying a word.

    Shi Xiaobai thought for a moment before choosing not to make conversation. He hesitated for a moment and turned his head. He got off the bed and quickly walked toward the Infernal King''s study desk.

    He was hungry. Very hungry. The appetite of Tao Tie could no longer wait.

    Before Sunless brings in food, it''s best to find something to eat first.

    Shi Xiaobai remembered that he had found the Celestial Jade that was of the same grade as the Transcendent fruit and the Infernal King''s sword in the Infernal King''s desk. Only energy at the level of the Celestial Jade could curb his hunger.

    Shi Xiaobai began rummaging through the Infernal King''s drawers and he would asionally find some items that were like jade. However, they were all ordinary items. The amount of energy they contained was only slightly higher than rocks. However, Shi Xiaobai was too hungry to be picky, so he began eating them.

    The Infernal Queen was ustomed to seeing the ridiculous scene of Shi Xiaobai eating anything. She silently watched him with a faint smile. A strange glint was hidden in her eyes as though she was nning something.

    "There is one thing that I''m not sure if Darling still remembers?"

    Suddenly, the Infernal Queen broke the silence.

    "What is it?"

    Shi Xiaobai''s mouth was filled with ''food'' as he responded in an intelligible manner.

    "More than ten days ago, Darling had exposed my fake identity of being Infernal Queen and you had questioned my true identity. Back then, I gave Darling three chances. I said that I would definitely confess as long as Darling can correctly identify my true identity."

    The Infernal Queen hung her trademark coquettish smile on her face as she said, "Darling had guessed wrong twice back then but decided to leave the third chance aside. Darling has yet to use it up till today."

    The matter that happened more than ten days ago was quickly recalled by Shi Xiaobai when the Infernal Queen raised it.

    Based on the Infernal Queen''s weird actions, such as the lie about the red mole underneath his armpit, the aphrodisiac perfume in the room, the ws in her words as well as the strength that he could not see through, he had exposed the Infernal Queen''s fake identity.

    He had guessed that the Infernal Queen might be a fake existence created by the assessment program, an outsider from outside the tower, or the Level Lord. Therefore, he had slyly used two chances to guess at three identities.

    But unfortunately, they were all wrong answers. However, the Infernal Queen who was immersed in the ''guessing game'' had made an exception for Shi Xiaobai''s ''slyness'' and gave him a third chance.

    Shi Xiaobai had nearly forgotten the matter but he never expected the Infernal Queen to suddenly raise it.

    "You wish for This King to use the third chance now?" asked Shi Xiaobai with a raised eyebrow.

    "No, I just want to tell Darling the correct answer now."

    The Infernal Queen''s mouth suffused a teasing smile.

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised as he saw the Infernal Queen begin to slowly open her charming red lips.

    "My true identity is¡­"

    The gentle and loving pupils in her eyes swirled with a strange glint. The Infernal Queen had suddenly acted erratically and she was about to reveal her true identity.

    "Assessment program!"

    Shi Xiaobai''s expression changed as he suddenly said the answer out first.

    "Darling has indeed guessed it a long time ago."

    The smile on the Infernal Queen''s lips turned increasingly teasing.

    Shi Xiaobai shrugged his shoulders and said calmly, "It was just a guess. You aren''t an outsider but you managed to make This King feel a threat that surpasses a Level Lord. Furthermore, you aren''t created by the assessment program and also not the Level Lord, but you possess the powers to rece the Infernal Queen''s identity.¡±

    ¡°To possess this strength and privilege at the same time, together with the elimination of the three aforementioned possibilities, other than being the ''assessment program'', This King can''t think of a second answer. However, This King did not have any decisive evidence, so there was no way to confirm the logical guess.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, This King did not choose to use the third chance. But now, you have ''forced'' This King to use it, so This King naturally said the answer in his heart. But This King never expected that you really are the assessment program!"

    Shi Xiaobai had no expression, but his eyes were flickering with a wise and farsighted glimmer.

    "Sigh."

    The Infernal Queen suddenly wiped the smile off her face and shook her head with a sigh. Her gaze suddenly turned cold.

    "Shi Xiaobai, why are you still making up such a shoddy lie at this point in time? A straightforward person does not resort to insinuations. Since I have taken the initiative to show my hand, it is time for this game of chess toe to an end."

 Chapter 487: Stick it in forcefully!

    Chapter 487: Stick it in forcefully!

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    "Shi Xiaobai, up till now, why are you still making up such a shoddy lie? A straightforward person does not resort to insinuations. Since I have taken the initiative to show my hand, it is time for this game of chess toe to an end."

    After the Infernal Queen wiped away her faked coquettish smile and dropped the endearing ''Darling'', her eyes turned sharp and cold.

    "Shoddy lie? This King does not understand you, not to mention the game of chess you are talking about." Shi Xiaobai had a puzzled expression as a surprised glint shed in his eyes.

    The Infernal Queen suffused a cold smile and said, "That matter can deceive those bunch of fools but can it be kept from me?"

    "Which matter?" Shi Xiaobai wrinkled his eyebrows.

    "Heh heh, it looks like you n on ying the fool till the very end."

    The Infernal Queen''s eyes shed a look of disappointment. She had appreciated Shi Xiaobai''s intelligence during their chess games and his unwavering principle and mindfulness of not being seduced by her beauty. However, Kali''s submissive love that did not match her stature and the ''matter'' that happened not long ago made her understand what it meant to be a ''hypocrite''.

    "Fine. Since you insist on not talking about it by ying the fool, I''ll make it such that you have nothing to say."

    The Infernal Queen''s eyes were ice-cold as she said with a sneer, "Do you remember that not a long time ago, you had inquired about the Infernal King''s Mandate?"

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly and nodded.

    He had indeed asked the Infernal Queen about the Infernal King''s Mandate. Hence, he knew about the vendetta between the first generation Infernal King and Celestial King. He had also gleaned the information that the Infernal King''s Mandate was to kill the reigning Celestial King.

    The Infernal Queen''s sneer intensified as she continued, "You are very smart. After using two opportunities, you had already guessed that I was the assessment program. You knew that although I was targeting you, I still had to obey the rules of being a ''program''.¡±

    ¡°I can designate you as the Infernal King, making youck the identity of a Braveheart so that you are unable to clear the level by ''bing champion at the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament''. However, I have no way ofpletely severing the path to you ''gaining the program''s recognition''.¡±

    ¡°Those trial-takers that were designated Bravehearts matched their identities by either bing the champion at the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament or killing the Infernal King. Therefore, you logically guessed that for a trial-taker with the identity of Infernal King to obtain the ''program''s recognition'', it is¡­toplete the Infernal King''s Mandate. Hence, you had asked about it."

    Shi Xiaobai''s expression changed slightly as an rming glint shed in his eyes. However, it was quickly mollified as he shook his head and said, "You are overthinking it. This King isn''t that smart."

    "No, you were much smarter than I imagined."

    The Infernal Queen said with a sneer, "You knew that I was targeting you, but you continued asking me because you were confident that you could infer the correct answer from a wrong answer. And with me being able to easily think of that, I would give you an answer that would seem exceedingly close to the true answer to confuse you.¡±

    ¡°When you yed chess, you would often think ten steps, twenty steps, or even further ahead of time. It was the same this time. You had guessed from the beginning that I will give you an answer filled with half-truths."

    Shi Xiaobai could not help butugh as he said, "Sorry, but you are really over thinking it."

    The Infernal Queen sneered and continued her monolog, "My answer was filled with half-truths. In the history of the Transcendent world, this generation''s Infernal King had nearly united the three domains. Finally, he was killed by the joint efforts of the Celestial King and the Hexstar Bravehearts.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, for a trial-taker with the identity as Infernal King to gain the ''program''s recognition'', the Celestial King has to be killed toplete the Infernal King''s Mandate or the Hexstar Bravehearts have to be killed. The lives of the six leading figures of the Age of Bravehearts would be ended ahead of time.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of which one is killed, it will prevent the joint forces of the Celestial King and the Bravehearts. It would then change the ultimate destiny of the Infernal King. Although I concealed thetter, I had informed you of the former because I had considered an additional step."

    When Shi Xiaobai heard those words, his expression changed and he began frowning. He recalled that in Transcendence, Pulp Farmer andpany were received as the ''Hexstar Bravehearts''. That identity had been deliberately designed.

    Shi Xiaobai said with a wry smile, "Aren''t you going overboard with your targeting? You designated This King as the Infernal King, designated Speechless Li as the Celestial King, and the rest as the Hexstar Bravehearts. You made it so, such that This King has to kill Speechless or the other six in order to gain the ''program''s recognition''. What difference does this have frompletely severing This King''s ability to clear the level?"

    "I originally thought that doing so wouldpletely cut you off from clearing the level."

    A mocking smile suffused across the Infernal Queen''s lips as her gaze turned slightly cold. She said, "But I never expected that you would guess that the answer I gave was real and had ruthlesslypleted that matter."

    Shi Xiaobai frowned. "What do you mean?"

    "With things this clear, is there a need to feign stupidity?" Since you are forcing me to expose it, I will not beat around the bush any further."

    The corner of the Infernal Queen''s mouth suddenly turned odd as she said, "Shi Xiaobai, three days ago, you feigned unconsciousness and took the opportunity to kill the Celestial King,pleting the Infernal King''s Mandate. What a great strategy and scheme!"

    Shi Xiaobai''s pupils constricted slightly as his expression turned austere. "That joke is getting overboard."

    The Infernal Queen said with a smile, "Do you think that anything you do can deceive me? Unfortunately, even if you do it perfectly, even if you can really fool my eyes, it is absolutely impossible for you to fool the rules of the ''program''!"

    Shi Xiaobai said coldly, "What are you trying to get at?"

    "I only want to tell you that I can''t withhold it any longer. The program''s rules have already determined that you havepleted the mission. I have used all my privileges only to be able to dy it, but there is no way to stop the final oue. You have seeded. You won. I have lost this game of chess."

    The Infernal Queen''s expression was one of indignation and her gaze was burning with fury. However, there was a strange smile by the corners of her mouth.

    Finally, it transformed into the usual coquettish charm.

    "As you wish, the world to the eighth level has its legs opened up for you."

    She curled her finger and licked her red lips as she said seductively, "So,e on in. Stick it in forcefully!"

    ¡­

    ¡­

    As the important conversation was happening in the Infernal King''s chamber, another important conversation began in the woods outside the Infernal Pce.

    In a trial in the woods, the lush canopy blocked out the sun. Other than the chirping of sparrows and the gentle rustle of the wind, as well as two sporadic footsteps, there was no other noise.

    A girl in azure clothes was walking in front at an appropriate speed.

    A youth in a Daoist outfit was following behind with a hesitant expression.

    Liu Yu was puzzled. He had rushed to the Infernal King''s chambers when he received news that Shi Xiaobai had awoken. On the way, he had encountered Sunless, who had gone out to bring food in.

    He never expected the scene to develop to what it was now.

    Why would Sunless ''invite'' him out alone?

    Was there something she wanted to discuss?

    From Liu Yu''s impression of the azure-dressed girl, she was a person who seldom took the initiative to converse with others. Up to date, he had not even spoken to her at all. He never expected that the first word he received from her was "Follow."

    With Sunless''s personality, other than an urgent matter that needed to be done, it was impossible for her to do such a thing.

    No, it was not only so.

    This matter definitely had something to do with ''swords'' or ''Shi Xiaobai''.

    Could it be¡­

    When Liu Yu''s thoughts came to that point, he suddenly thought of a possibility. Seeing Sunless walk into the deep depths of the forest without a word, he suddenly had an ominous feeling. Heughed dryly and spoke out first, "Benefactor Ye, are you nning on discussing with This Penniless Priest about hiding the matter from Benefactor Shi Xiaobai?"

    Suddenly, Sunless, who was walking in front, came to a halt as she slowly turned to her side and gave him a nonchnt nce. The look in her pupils appeared somewhat cold.

    "You lied," said Sunless suddenly.

    Liu Yu''s pupils constricted slightly as his expression changed. But instantly, it returned to its original calm.

    "Lie?"

    Liu Yu said in ''confusion'', "When did This Penniless Priest lie? Oh? Is Benefactor Ye referring to the matter of hiding the truth from Benefactor Shi Xiaobai? If hiding that truth is considered a lie, This Penniless Priest has indeed made an outrageous lie, but¡­"

    Sunless suddenly interrupted him. "Shi Xiaobai''s hair did not turn silver."

    The bright sunlight seemed to suddenly freeze over at that instant.

 Chapter 488: A Fate that the World can only watch from the side

    Chapter 488: A Fate that the World can only watch from the side

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    Liu Yu''s expression immediately turned stiff as beads of sweat oozed out from his forehead.

    Just as he was about to say something, Sunless said coldly, "On the way back, Shi Xiaobai''s hair had always been ck."

    Liu Yu said with a wry smile, "Benefactor Ye, why are you saying this? How are you so sure?"

    Sunless said with a deadpan expression, "I was watching him constantly."

    Liu Yu was slightly dumbfounded before he immediately understood what she meant. Her eyes had been staring intently at Shi Xiaobai on the way back. Without parting her eyes from him, she had not seen Shi Xiaobai''s hair turn silver during that fateful period.

    With Sunless''s personality, it was definite that she would ce all her attention on the unconscious Shi Xiaobai even if with an injured shoulder that would emit pain with every step.

    Liu Yu sighed before saying, "Benefactor Ye must be mistaken. This Penniless Priest previously mentioned that Benefactor Shi Xiaobai''s hair only turned silver for an instant. It was so short that This Penniless Priest even suspected that it was a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Even if you were staring at him the entire journey, there might be instances you miss when you blink your eyes. This Penniless Priest really did not lie. Benefactor Ye, you must have seen wrong."

    Sunless said affirmatively without any emotions, "I do not blink."

    Liu Yu was surprised as he examined her carefully. He realized that Sunless''s zed eyes looked zed not because they seldom revealed emotions, but because she never blinked.

    She actually did not need to blink?

    What sort of darn special effect is that!?

    Liu Yu smiled wryly inwardly. He knew that she wasn''t joking. She had really managed to stare at Shi Xiaobai intently without blinking once on the way back. It could be said that she did not miss a single instant.

    What a terrifying girl.

    Liu Yu sighed and said, "You might have seen wrong, or it might have been a mistake of This Penniless Priest. Benefactor Shi Xiaobai''s hair might not have turned silver and This Penniless Priest could have been mistaken, but there is absolutely no reason to lie. Furthermore, with you staring at Benefactor Shi Xiaobai all the time, you should know better than This Penniless Priest as to what had happened, right?"

    Sunless nced at Liu Yu with an emotionless expression and said, "I saw it, but I didn''t see everything. At that moment, you happened to block my vision. It was as if¡­you did it on purpose."

    Liu Yu''s expression changed as he said in a deep voice, "Benefactor Ye, your words seem a bit too harsh. This Penniless Priest had been hit by Benefactor Shi Xiaobai''s elbow, lost control of my body and had identally blocked your vision. Everything was just a coincidence. This Penniless Priest knows you are worried about Benefactor Shi Xiaobai, but how can you malign This Penniless Priest in such an unreasonable manner?"

    Liu Yu''s expression appeared agitated, as though he was expressing his indignation.

    Sunless calmly nced at him and said expressionlessly, "I did not tell you when you blocked my vision. Yet, you seem to know it better than me?"

    Liu Yu''s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. He cursed in his heart. He had been anxious and he had neglected such a simple logical line of thought. Wasn''t this equivalent to him giving an unsought confession?

    Sunless said coldly, "You had indeed lied."

    Liu Yu pretended to remain calm as he said in a deep tone, "You im that This Penniless Priest was lying, but why would This Penniless Priest lie? What reason is there for This Penniless Priest to lie?"

    "You want to hide a particr truth."

    Sunless''s eyes were dull but they emitted an overbearing glimmer. She said, "There are two possibilities for this truth. First, you are helping Xiaobai hide the truth. Xiaobai was awake when he killed Speechless. Second, you are lying for yourself. The person who killed Speechless wasn''t Xiaobai, but you. You pushed the me on to the unconscious Xiaobai."

    It was a rare moment for Sunless to say such a long sentence. Furthermore, she had used her words to express the logic extremely clearly. Obviously, she had been pondering over the matter for some time. She might have been having mixed feelings about this for the past three days.

    Liu Yu smiled wryly in his mind. He knew that Sunless was very intelligent, but he never expected her to be another ''monster'' with a freak intelligence. What seemed like a perfect ''n'' had apparently been seen through by her.

    Liu Yu''s mouth suffused a bitter smile as he said, "Out of the two possibilities, it''s likely you are more willing to believe in thetter, right?"

    Sunless said, "From my point of view, the possibility of the former doesn''t exist."

    Sunless obviously did not believe that Shi Xiaobai would deliberately feign unconsciousness to kill Speechless.

    Therefore, from her point of view, everything was Liu Yu''s scheme. He had sneakily killed Speechless and then push the me on Shi Xiaobai. Although it was unknown how Liu Yu had managed to do it, that was the only possibility Sunless hade up with.

    Liu Yu sighed and said, "Benefactor Ye already has an answer in her heart. It appears like it is beyond dispute for This Penniless Priest."

    Liu Yu knew Sunless''s personality. Nothing he said could change her mind.

    "Benefactor Ye, what do you n on doing?"

    Liu Yu looked at the area around him. At that moment, they were on a forest trail with no one around them. It was a ce that few people passed, so it was apparent that Sunless had deliberately led him there.

    But what was she nning to do?

    Kill him? It was clearly impractical. He was no match for Sunless, but he could escape with the exitmand.

    Use her strength to force a confession from him? He could simrly use the exitmand to escape the cmity.

    Was she nning to use her ''mouth'' to exhort him to confess? Sunless was obviously not that naive.

    Then, what did she want to do?

    What is she trying to do?

    "Keep lying."

    Sunless made known her intention as she calmly said, "I wish that you do not tell anyone the truth. Do not expose a single w. Keep this a secret forever."

    When Liu Yu heard her, he was first shocked before he quickly understood Sunless''s intentions.

    Sunless did not believe that Shi Xiaobai would feign unconsciousness to kill Speechless. However, she had no evidence that could reject such a possibility with a hundred percent certainty.

    Hence, this possibility still existed, even if it was 1%, 0.01% or a trillionth of a percent, it was still possible.

    And in order topletely stem out this possibility, the only way was to hide the truth forever.

    She would rather let the true murderer escape scot-free than let Shi Xiaobai take any risk.

    That was Sunless''s intention.

    Liu Yu was astounded but he felt respect and fear for her.

    To Shi Xiaobai, Sunless was definitely the cutest girl in the world.

    But to others, Sunless could be a most terrifying enemy at any time.

    Her reason was too unreasonable.

    "This Penniless Priest is innocent. Benefactor Shi Xiaobai is not at fault either, but This Penniless Priest cannot tell the truth for now."

    Liu Yu sighed and said solemnly, "There wille a day when the truth will be revealed. Now, what This Penniless Priest can do is to first say¡­sorry."

    Sunless nced at Liu Yu nonchntly before she silently turned around and walked out of the woods.

    Regardless of the truth, the oue she wanted was for Shi Xiaobai to not be harmed.

    At that moment, a familiar voice resounded in the sky and spread throughout the world.

    "The person to clear the Transcendental World is born. Participant, Shi Xiaobai, has been sent to the eighth level. The remaining seven trial-takers will be forcefully expelled in thirty seconds. "

    The person to clear the seventh level had been born?

    Shi Xiaobai had obtained the assessment program''s recognition?

    How did he do it?

    Sunless''s eyes shed a hint of surprise as a guess arose in her mind, but she immediately wiped it away.

    Liu Yu turned to nce at the Infernal King''s chamber as he sighed secretly.

    Was everything finally about to end?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The world of the eighth level.

    Shi Xiaobai descended with a golden beam of light. He had arrived in a world that only a few mighty figures in human history had reached.

    Before the system''s voice that conventionally introduced the world to the eighth level sounded, a familiar fiery voice rang in Shi Xiaobai''s mind.

    "Absolute Choicepleted. Congrattions to the Host for obtaining a ''B-level reward''¡ªPsionic offensive skill: Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms."

    The corners of Shi Xiaobai''s mouth twitched slightly as he remained expressionless. His eyes were somewhat dull.

    The way the Absolute Choice announced itspletion was identical to the Absolute Choices that required him to save Little Fatso and Chen Lingcun, as well as preventing Kali from raging. It was a choice without any hints.

    As he recalled, the content of the choices was:

    [ Choice 1: Complete the King¡¯s Mandate (B-level reward) ]

    [ Choice 2: End the Age of Bravehearts (B-level reward) ]

    [ Choice 3: Leave the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower (No reward) ]

    When the Absolute Choice suddenly appeared, it left Shi Xiaobaipletely dumbfounded. He did not know what choice one and two really meant.

    At that moment, he finally understood what the two extremely well-concealed choices represented.

    Completing the king''s mandate was toplete the Infernal King''s mandate by killing the Celestial King, which also meant¡­killing Speechless.

    Ending the Age of Bravehearts meant killing the six leaders that came to the Age of Bravehearts¡ªthe Hexstar Bravehearts, which also meant¡­killing Sunless, Pulp Farmer, and the rest.

    These two choices were cruel for Shi Xiaobai and they were difficult toplete. And it was because of the cruelty of the two choices that there was a third choice that allowed him to avoid everything¡­leaving the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower.

    If Shi Xiaobai had known the true meaning of the three choices when they first appeared, he would not have hesitated to choose option three.

    And because of that, the Absolute Choice had deliberately used ''text'' to do a fewyers of concealment.

    Everything was in order to push the story to the present situation.

    With the story developing to the present moment, the Infernal King had killed the Celestial King.

    Shi Xiaobai had killed Speechless Li.

    It was set in stone.

    The cruelest situation!

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai''s expression was deadpan as his eyes zed over. He had been silent for a very, very long time until the Infernal Queen slowly approached him from afar.

    She smiled coquettishly as she walked with a seductive gait. Every step she took left an ice lotus blooming at her feet.

    She produced lotuses with every step, but they withered nearly instantly.

    In another world, Kali watched the scene with a pair of cold eyes. A blob of darkness suddenly appeared in front of her as she raised her elegant hand, prepared to extend it into the darkness.

    If she wished, she could easily prate the darkness and snap the Infernal Queen''s neck.

    But eventually, her fingers came to a stop just as it was about to touch the darkness.

    Her constantly changing expression eventually transformed into a hint of mncholy and a light sigh.

    Kali looked at Shi Xiaobai quietly before she muttered to herself, "Sorry."

    "Only your Fate is something that even the World can only watch from the side."

 Chapter 489: What did Little Pervert Experience

    Chapter 489: What did Little Pervert Experience

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    Shanghai City, Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Main Auditorium

    The auditorium was not packed like it was half a month ago. With arge majority of rookies eliminated, the various organizations had left together with their personnel. Furthermore, the eight rookies that had entered the seventh level had spent more than ten days in that world. No one knew when they woulde out, so they no longer waited so patiently like before.

    Other than those reporters that were adamant about their professionalism, hoping to gain first-hand news, there were only a few people left in the auditorium. They were either waiting for the rookies toe out or for there to be any changes to the trial''s stone monument.

    Riko, Mozzie, and Kevin were one of the few people left. They were sitting at a corner in the auditorium with tensed expressions. It was obvious that they were somewhat nervous.

    They were waiting.

    However, they were not waiting for news of Shi Xiaobai and Mu Yuesheng. Instead, they were waiting for something equally important.

    Mozzie and Kevin looked distraught and there was a faint unease in their eyes. In a particr skyscraper in Shanghai, there was a meeting ongoing that determined their future in a certain way. It could even determine their destiny. Even though they knew that they were inferior to An Mo and Zhou Chuchu, or that there were many rookies who were more qualified than them at clinching those two spots, they still had that bit of thirst in them to participate in the collective training.

    They remembered that just before leaving Steel City, Shi Xiaobai had walked right in front and spoke in high spirits, "All four will enter the top ten. Let''s go, set off with This King!"

    At that moment, it was treated as a joke or just fool''s talk.

    But now, it was suddenly possible for it to be realized.

    Be it the im made by Shi Xiaobai or the desire buried deep in their hearts, everything suddenly seemed to have a minute chance of being realized.

    Even if it was just a tingling bit of hope, they hoped to grasp it. But there were countless people, countless discussions, and objections that were trying their best to open their hands and break their fingers one by one.

    At the young age of thirteen, how could they have the courage to retort against the excellencies from the various organizations, the biased pressure against them or the prejudice shown to them by all the people of the country?

    They did not have the courage. Even if they had, it would be useless.

    The only hope they had was to rest their hopes for a miracle to happen in that meeting, right?

    Riko sighed inwardly. She empathized with the pressure the two were feeling. They were indignant about giving up, but they were powerless to not give up. It was not a pressure they could withstand at that age.

    She patted Kevin on the shoulder and held Mozzie''s hands. She said gently, "Don''t worry. My dad is one who can''t stand for ''unjust'' matters. He will not ''sumb''. Chairman Jiang is also well known to be ''honest and upright''. He will definitely be fair. Furthermore¡­"

    Furthermore, I ''invited'' Teacher One-Pun over. There''s no fear that those bunch of bastards will be unreasonable!

    Riko had hidden thest sentence in her heart as she consoled them, "Furthermore, the points the both of you received to enter the top ten were not based on luck. The progress you have made has given me a shock. It''s definitely not ''clinging onto a powerhouse'' as those wretches im. Don''t worry, the truth will be revealed sooner orter. Reality will eventually smack them in the face! Hmph!"

    Riko''s words alleviated Kevin and Mozzie''s expressions slightly, but their hands were still trembling from nervousness. Mozzie forced a smile that was uglier than a cry as she nodded.

    Kevin seemed to suddenly think of something as he frowned slightly. He turned his head toward Riko and whispered, "I believe Division Minister Minamiya. If not for him, it would have been over a few meetings before. But, is doing so really appropriate? Those people that are participating in the meeting aren''t people to be trifled with. I heard that ''Brute Ax Boor'', Zhang Meng will be participating as well. What if¡­"

    When Riko heard what Kevin said, she looked at him in surprise. At a moment of such great importance, he was able to consider the about others. This excellent quality was extraordinary.

    Although there was a saying that ''an absent schr for three days must be seen in a different light'', isn''t Kevin''s transformation too much? Back at the Gaia rookie evaluation, he was the Blondy Narcissist'' whose words revolved around the word ''genius''. Now, he had be so sensible?

    Riko was very curious about the changes that had happened in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower.

    As she looked at Kevin''s worried expression, she said with a chuckle, "Don''t worry. Rather than that boor, Zhang Meng, even if Thor''s Thunder Emperor were to personally be there, they would absolutely not dare to use a show of force because¡­a particr Uncle Baldy is watching by the side."

    Kevin faltered before realizing momentster that ''Uncle Baldy'' referred to the hero, One-Pun. Upon recalling the master-disciple rtionship One-Pun had with Riko, he was immediately relieved. If One-Pun was there, it was true that Zhang Meng would unlikely act wantonly. However, to get One-Pun, who was busy saving victims all over the globe daily, to spend some time to pay attention to a meeting regarding the rookie collective training, Riko must have spent quite a bit of effort.

    When Kevin thought of that, he looked at Riko gratefully before saying with a nod, "That''s good."

    After that, he lowered his head and continued worrying about his ''future''.

    Riko smiled and no longer said a word. She was not an ''agony aunt'' who was good at consoling others. She did not know how to straighten Mozzie and Kevin''s thoughts, nor did she know how to alleviate their worries and pressure. The only thing she could do was probably stay by their side and wait for the oue of the meeting.

    Furthermore, she was also waiting for another matter.

    Riko turned her head to look at the massive stone monument situated in the middle of the auditorium. There had been no changes to the text on the monument. Shi Xiaobai''s name was still stuck on the stone monument''s seventh level.

    "All the best, Little Pervert!"

    Riko thought to herself.

    She never expected Shi Xiaobai toe this far, much less imagine that Shi Xiaobai could conquer eight Level Lords. He had torn through the inte in a ze within a short period of time. He was trending on the search rankings and like the rise of a new star, he became a super rookie known by everyone.

    She still remembered the first time she met Shi Xiaobai. He was just a weak ordinary person, one that had note into contact with psionic power before. He was powerless against an F-ss cmity fiend and could only struggle desperately. He had constantly tried to buy time in order to save a particr fat boy.

    Furthermore, how long has it been?

    It hasn''t been three months!

    He went from an ordinary person to a super rookie that was the focus of attention all across the country in less than three months!

    If not for Riko witnessing Shi Xiaobai''s state from three months ago, she would probably haveughed it off as a ''ridiculous and absurd fake story''. Even having seen it with her own eyes and being aware that none of it was a fabrication, she still found it unbelievable and unimaginable.

    Riko''s impression of Shi Xiaobai was a boy with eight-grader syndrome that addressed himself as This King. He was a fool that had once told her about "joining Xiaobai''s Hero Squad, so as to save the world with This King". He was a ''Little Pervert'' who had taken advantage of her multiple times during the superpower evaluation¡­

    She could not link the Shi Xiaobai in her impression to the present number one super rookie of the organization faction!

    Only the Heavens knew what experiences the Little Pervert had had¡­

    "Ring Ring!"

    Just as Riko was having thoughts run wild, the cellphone she sped tightly in her hand rang!

 Chapter 490: Yama Minamiyas bet

    Chapter 490: Yama Minamiya''s bet

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    Riko hurriedly removed her fingers and looked at the cell phone screen. Her expression immediately stiffened when she realized that it was Yama Minamiya''s call.

    Mozzie and Kevin had turned their heads over instantly. When they saw Riko''s expression, they guessed that it was Yama Minamiya''s phone call. It was definitely the oue from the meeting. The phone call was to tell them the result!

    They immediately held their breaths in nervousness.

    "Don''t worry."

    Riko gave the duo a gentle smile as she pressed ''Answer'' and ced the phone to her ear.

    Despite her aying the duo''s nervousness, Riko''s heart was pounding. She was extremely nervous.

    In the unlikely scenario that her dad failed in the negotiations, Mozzie and Kevin''s spots in the collective training would be rescinded once the rule was changed. What were they to do?

    No, it was not an unlikely scenario but a high likelihood oue. Even if she had consoled herself, she could not help but discern the cruel reality. There was the seven major organization''s joint protest, the Hero Association''s secret pressure, as well as the objections and discussions of the people. Regardless of how she thought of it, the changing of the rule was reasonably the final oue. By sacrificing Mozzie and Kevin, as well as Gaia''s interests, the rest would receive a favorable oue. Why would the senate not do it?

    If they lost the nomination for the collective training, Mozzie and Kevin would definitely be hurt, right? When the timees, how was she tofort them and counsel them so as to let them step out of the nadir of negative emotions?

    "Hello¡­"

    Riko picked up the call. Her voice sounded stiff. She was ''Violent Girl'' as termed by Shi Xiaobai, not some agony aunt!

    Riko was nervous and worried. She had already begun considering words of constion and encouragement that she was not proficient at.

    Yama Minamiya''s deep and stable voice sounded into her ears.

    "The meeting is over. The rule will not change. The spots are still the two children''s."

    It was simple and direct without any foreshadowing. Yama Minamiya had exined the oue of the meeting in a narrative tone.

    "Ah?"

    Riko eximed. Her first thought was that she had heard wrong before being pleasantly surprised. She hurriedly asked, "Won? We won?"

    "Yea, we won."

    Yama Minamiya answered calmly. Against countless objections, they had won.

    "Hahaha¡­well done!"

    Riko immediatelyughed out loudly. She blinked at the duo sitting beside her and gestured with her fist, indicating that they had clinched victory!

    Mozzie and Kevin widened their eyes and were instantly filled with pleasant surprise and disbelief. They were wondering if they were dreaming.

    Riko beamed and was enjoying an upheaval of emotions. She wheedled Yama Minamiya, "Dad, quickly tell me how we won!"

    "It was all thanks to Chairman Jiang. He eventually held his ground against all dissent and objected to changing the rule. Hence, the result," answered Yama Minamiya.

    "Just that?" asked Riko.

    "Just that," answered Yama Minamiya.

    Riko was surprised but quickly smiled again. Although it wasn''t her father holding his ground against all objections, the oue was already perfect. There was nothing to be disappointed about.

    "Not bad. Grandpa Jiang no doubt lives up to his title as Azure Emperor. He''s indeed a just hero to have entered the Hero Hall of Fame!"

    Riko praised. Suddenly, she recalled Kevin''s concerns from before. Hence, she asked in a whisper, "Right, I heard that the boor, Zhang Meng, had participated in it. Did he and those unreasonable upper echelons of the various organizations make things difficult for you?"

    "No." Yama Minamiya used a simple word as a response. His voice was calm and stable.

    "That''s good."

    Riko immediately heaved a sigh of relief. It seems Teacher One-Pun did not need to y a role in it.

    "Yea, let''s do it this way. When Shi Xiaobaies out, let''s hold a celebration. I''m busy. I''ll be hanging up," said Yama Minamiya suddenly. While Riko was still in a daze, he had already hung up.

    "Doo¡­ Doo¡­ Doo¡­"

    Riko was surprised. Why did he hang up just like that? She still had many questions!

    "Strange. Why does it feel like something is odd¡­"

    Riko lowered her cell phone and knitted her brows slightly. However, when she turned her head to see the ''exciting'' looks on the duo sitting beside her, she immediately stopped thinking further.

    She also beamed happily.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shanghai City, First Hospital, Emergency Ward

    The moment Yama Minamiya hung up the phone, he gnashed his teeth and uttered a cry of pain.

    An old and experienced orthopedic was treating his kneecaps that had been shattered into pulp. Although he had been given a tiny amount of anesthesia, it was still extremely painful.

    To think that Yama Minamiya was able to bear the pain through the phone call. He had feigned such a calm and stable voice.

    Even the old doctor could not help but look up to steal a few nces at him.

    One-Pun was standing by the side as he sighed. He said, "Couldn''t you make the phone call after the treatment?"

    Yama Minamiya ground his teeth and said with a trembling voice, "Those children were waiting anxiously for it¡­Ah¡­Ss¡­"

    One-Pun shook his head helplessly as he suddenly said with a serious expression, "Those two children might not be able to keep up with the collective training."

    Previously, under Riko''s incessant pestering, One-Pun had taken some time out of his busy schedule to guide Shi Xiaobai, Mu Yuesheng, Kevin, and Mozzie for a short period of time.

    Although it wasn''t a long period of time, One-Pun had a basic level of judgment of the four.

    From his point of view, Wen Hezheng had a good attitude but her natural endowment was too poor.

    Kevin was somewhat talented, but he was still greatly inferior to a real genius. Furthermore, he was an arrogant person and biased in his thoughts. Certain thoughts were ridiculous but he did not heed the advice of others. He was the person One-Pun thought the lowest of among the four.

    Therefore, although he had epted Riko''s request to appear at the meeting, it was only to ensure that Yama Minamiya was fine. He was not concerned with the oue of the meeting but he was surprised to find Yama Minamiya working so hard.

    From his point of view, even if the spots of the collective training were held by the two children, it was very difficult for the two of them to keep up with the rest. They might very quickly be eliminated or abandoned.

    When Yama Minamiya heard that, his expression immediately turned solemn. He looked at One-Pun and said sternly, "Those two children arepletely different from how they were in the past. I believe that the present them will not disappoint anyone!"

    One-Pun faltered slightly as he pondered for a moment before saying, "Then it seems I''m the one that has been superficial¡­"

    Yama Minamiya said with a grin, "No, if not for me witnessing it with my own eyes, I would never believe that a single trial can result in such a tremendous change in the two children. Do not belittle the potential of young people!"

    One-Pun nodded and said approvingly, "At least that child, Shi Xiaobai, haspletely exceeded my expectations."

    "Heh, that child is a rookie of my Annihtion division!"

    Yama Minamiya grinned. He looked rather proud when he suddenly thought of something. He asked softly, "Speaking of which, One-Pun, do you think that child, Shi Xiaobai will have a chance at reaching the eighth level?"

    One-Pun faltered as he fell into a moment of silence. He said, "Back then, I was young and rash. I entered the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower at the seventh level of the Psionic Mortal Realm.¡±

    ¡°At the fifth level, I had taken the initiative to search for the Level Lord and ended up being wrecked and was forced to use the exitmand. Therefore, I do not have much concept of the difficulty of the seventh level. However, I know very clearly how strong a Level Lord is. They at least have the strength at the mid-stages of the Psionic Might Realm. To defeat them at the Psionic Mortal Realm would require shocking and unprecedented talent!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps only amazing figures like Overlord Ji Feng, Sword Immortal Xu Taibai, Conquest King Chu Tianqi are able to aplish it. As for Shi Xiaobai being able to conquer eight Level Lords, it proves that he, at the very least, he possesses a shocking talent regardless of how he did it! With such talent, there is a very high possibility of him clearing the seventh level.¡±

    ¡°But the Hero King, a person who history deems as the most likely person to reach the eighth or even ninth level for the first time, had stopped at the seventh level for some unknown reason. It shows that talent and strength might not be sufficient to clear the seventh level. Therefore¡­I cannot be sure that Shi Xiaobai would be able to reach the eighth level."

    One-Pun gave a thorough analysis but eventually gave a vague answer which supported both possibilities. Yama Minamiya could not help but rolled his eyes as he said in a fumingugh, "I believe Shi Xiaobai has a hundred percent chance of reaching the eighth level, and even the ninth! Do you dare to make a bet with me!?"

    One-Pun was surprised. He never expected Yama Minamiya to have such blind confidence in Shi Xiaobai. After a moment of hesitation, he asked, "What do we bet on?"

    A ''strange'' smile suffused his lips as he said softly, "If Little Shi were to reach the eighth level, you have to¡­"

 Chapter 491: The Frog in the Well that Looks Forward to the Mighty Eagle

    Chapter 491: The Frog in the Well that Looks Forward to the Mighty Eagle

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    Auditorium

    When Riko saw that Mozzie and Kevin''s expression looked extremely ''interesting'', she was exhrated but also filled with disbelief. Mozzie had even pinched herself in her delicate cheeks, afraid that she was dreaming.

    Riko smiled. She understood their euphoria.

    She too never expected for the miracle to truly happen. The victor of the meeting was Gaia who had stood alone!

    She had been considering the methods to console and counsel Mozzie and Kevin after the failure of the meeting, but she never expected that they won at the meeting!

    "We won! It''s not a dream. The spots to the collective training are yours. They¡¯re still yours!"

    Riko announced the result in an affirmed manner to the duo who still found it unbelievable.

    Kevin looked up suddenly as he clenched his constantly shaking right hand. His mouth opened up slightly. He had nned to roar and release the nervousness in him but he swallowed it back down when he realized that it wasn''t the right ce to do so.

    They won!

    He could participate in the collective training!

    Heavens, is this really a dream or not?

    "Oh yeah! It''s awesome. I can fight alongside Lord Shi Xiaobai again." Mozzie held Riko''s hands as she jumped and danced joyfully. A brilliant smile beamed on her face. Compared to Kevin, it was easier for her to ept matters with such great impact. After all, she was a fat chick that had no ulterior motives or will. Compared to others, she had a heart that was free from care or worries.

    Kevin was immediately infected when he saw Mozzie''s cute jumping and cheering. His somewhat stiff face gradually suffused a smile.

    He had once felt disappointed and hurt by everyone''s mockery and doubts. He had even nearly lost the courage to vie for it. He began to have cowardly thoughts of giving up. But at that moment, Yama Minamiya had patted him firmly on the shoulders and said, "Child, the collective training spot is rightfully yours. The present you absolutely has the qualifications to enjoy this privilege. You also absolutely have the ability to shoulder this obligation. So do not be discouraged or dejected. Be brave and fight for it. Bravely prove yourself!"

    After that, Yama Minamiya had stood forward in front of them. He bore the brunt of everyone in order to fight for their collective training spots. It made him reignite his hopes of participating in the collective training!

    He did not give up nor could he give up. It was because even though he felt despair from trying to win the nomination, he absolutely did not wish to disappoint the great division minister who stood in front of him.

    Words could not fully express his gratitude towards Division Minister Minamiya. At that moment, he felt from the bottom of his heart how honored he was to be a member of Gaia.

    Kevin gradually lifted his head. He felt his eyes turn sour. If he did not lift his head, it was as if something strange would drip down his eyes. He had once thought himself as a genius but heter discovered that he was only a frog in a well. After seeing the soaring mighty eagle, he was jolted awake.

    It was not easy for him to climb out the well to discover that the world was so vast and that the sky was so infinite. He wanted to go far and soar high but he was shocked to realize that he was surrounded by marsh and that he did not have a pair of wings behind him.

    A boat had fallen from the sky one day in front of him.

    Countless toads were eyeing that boat and there were countless swans that believed that he was not worthy. They had mocked him, scolded him and ''advised'' him to scram back to the bottom of his well.

    The world in the well was not necessarily bad. At least it was warmer than the cold marsh.

    There had been that instant when he had such a thought.

    But finally, he decided to bid a final farewell to that deste well.

    It was partly because the marsh would bloom untainted lotus flowers. Also, he wanted to see and he had the desire, an insatiable desire to see with his own eyes, even if it were just a nce, the scenery as seen from that mighty eagle.

    "Eh? You''re crying. Kevin, you are crying!" eximed Mozzie, who was free from care or worries, while she suddenly pointed at Kevin.

    Kevin blushed immediately as he raised his hand to wipe the corners of his eyes. He hurriedly said, "It''s only sand in my eyes!"

    Mozzie smacked her lips and said, "It''s just tears of joy! Why do you need to me the sand!?"

    The blushing on Kevin''s face intensified as he opened his mouth in the hopes of ''giving an exnation''.

    Suddenly, with the sound of a ping, an exmation was heard suddenly. It gave Kevin a fright.

    "Shi¡­Shi Xiaobai has entered¡­entered the eighth¡­eighth level!" A suited reporter who had been sitting in front of the stone monument had suddenly leaped up from his stool. He had cried out in excitement while staring at the trial tower''s stone monument.

    Riko andpany were first shocked before they reacted. They hurriedly turned to look at the trial stone monument in the middle of the auditorium.

    They saw the three words, ''Shi Xiaobai'', on the stone monument. It was covered with ayer of gold and was shining resplendently. It was surprisingly located at the stone monument''s eighth level!

    "Hea¡­Heav¡­Heavens!" Kevin drew a gasp. He waspletely bbergasted. If it was possible, he wished he could flood a series of thumbs-up in the form of ''666'' in the novel''sment section.

    "Too cool! Lord Shi Xiaobai is just too cool!" Mozzie leaped up in joy. She was even happier than before when she heard that she had obtained the nomination for the collective training.

    Riko gulped as she stared at the trial tower''s stone monument in a dumbfounded manner. From the rookie evaluation test, the little pervert had continuously created all sorts of miracles. He had been able to give her all sorts of pleasant surprises and inundated her with shock. She never expected that¡­it was even more exaggerated this time. He had reached the eighth level that only three historical figures had ever reached.

    The suited reporter nced at Riko andpany and realized that he had spoken too loudly. He hurriedly covered his mouth, but after he confirmed that Riko andpany were not reporters as well, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    What a relief! Thankfully they were notpetitors or this shocking news would have been ''shared'' with others.

    The suited reporter recalled the domination the experienced reporters had on him. He could not calm down even after a long time. It was all the fault of his loose tongue. He was easily tricked into providing information to others. Every time he found a piece of important news, he would be tricked and leaked the news. Therefore, over all these years, it was not easy for him to be the exclusive news agency to break the shocking news. Eventually, he would always submit to his President exclusive news that was not popr, to the reprimanding of his boss.

    Hence, he had to guard his piece of news regardless of anything. No, it should be his mouth.

    He surveyed his surroundings and confirmed that his peers were resting. He was ted that he was the first reporter to receive the news. He hurriedly took out his cell phone and made a call!

    ¡­

 Chapter 492: Breaking! A Particular Village Leader Repeatedly Climbs a Tree to Find Chickens!

    Chapter 492: Breaking! A Particr Vige Leader Repeatedly Climbs a Tree to Find Chickens!

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    He surveyed his surroundings and confirmed that his peers were resting. He was ted that he was the first reporter to receive the news. He hurriedly took out his cell phone and made a call!

    "Hey, President. About that¡­Shi¡­Shi Xiaobai has entered¡­the eighth¡­the eighth level!" said the suited reporter nervously and excitedly while holding his cellphone in one hand as he repressed his voice.

    "What did you say? You fool, can''t you speak louder! Did you find some retarded news again? How many times have I told you? You should do things in a prim and proper manner, clean and clear. You better watch it if you find trash news like ''Hen Climbs a Tree'' or ''Sow Enters the Sea''. Hmph!"

    The president yelled angrily. In fact, he was rather displeased with the suited reporter. The reporter had no looks or powers. Every day, he would find some unpopr piece of news. If not for his services rendered to the news agency for so many years, he would have long been fired.

    The suited reporter frowned as he turned his head to the side. He ced the cell phone further away from his ear.

    To him, the president wascking in everything. He wascking in build, heart and tolerance. However, there was one thing that was notcking in any way. His voice was louder than everyone else.

    Hmph! Do you think it''s easy for a ''hen to climb a tree'' or a ''sow to enter the sea''? How can you call that trash news? Whatcking foresight you have.

    No matter how angry the suited reporter was, he did not forget the original goal for making the phone call. He immediatelyposed himself and said with a smile by raising his voice,

    "President, Shi Xiaobai has reached the eighth level of the trial tower!"

    "Ah!? Shi Xiaobai has finally reached the eighth level!"

    The president had heard it clearly this time. He had eximed first before falling silent for several seconds. Suddenly, he praised with a cheerful tone, "Not bad. Good job. As expected of our Donglin News Agency''s future star. Keep up the good work and continue working hard. Your ''hopes and dreams'' will be fulfilled and there will be nock of promotions and pay increments!"

    After the president said those words, he smiled and said to the busy editor-in-chief in the office, "Editor Liu, that shall be headlines of the evening paper tonight. Try to get it done in the shortest possible time. This is first-hand news. Haha. There definitely won''t be any news more explosive than this."

    Editor-in-Chief Liu gave a strong nod as he looked excited. Donglin News Agency was just a tiny news publication agency. The field reporters were mostly the bottom of the barrel after they were eliminated by other news agencies. The news that they submitted to him made him want to kill himself. Every time, he had to showcase his ''literary talent'' ande up with some ''philosophical'' title, for example, "Breaking! A Particr Vige Leader Repeatedly Climbs a Tree to Find Chickens!" or "Could it be that only beauties can enter the sea? No! Watch as a sow bravely dives into the sea!"

    But unfortunately, the news itself was considered unsought. Even a ''philosophical'' title could not save it. Instead, it earned itself as the infamy as ''shameless clickbait title''.

    And today, was Donglin News Agency weing in a new era?

    Shi Xiaobai enters the eighth level¡ªIt was a matter of national attention. It was a news that could even shock the entire world!

    If they could be able to publish the piece of news first, Donglin News Agency''s reputation would benefit from the situation as well!

    Without any dy, Editor-in-Chief Liu began to rapidly type on his keyboard while writing the article with verve and ir.

    Outside the auditorium, the suited reporter had swung his fists. The other reporters ate their meals at regr times or they would return home to sleep when they were tired. As for him, in order to await the piece of news, he had eaten bread and snacks daily. He evenid out a mat to sleep in the auditorium at night. And indeed, just as Providence helps those who help themselves, his hard work had not been in vain!

    Yeah! A celebration is in order tonight!

    The suited reporter thought to himself as he began to suffer a dilemma. "Should I go to a brothel or a massage parlor?"

    At that moment, there was a brouhaha from the exit to the trial tower. Following that, several medical personnel that was stationed nearby rushed to the tower''s exit.

    The suited reporter watched in a daze at the strange actions of those people. Before he realized that something odd had happened, he had a vague feeling that another piece of breaking news had happened.

    He quickly ran over and held a female doctor back and asked loudly, "What happened!?"

    The female doctor had panic written all over her face. In her nervousness, she nced at the reporter and said with a trembling voice, "Spee¡­Speechless¡­Li is dead!"

    "What? Speechless Li is dead!?" The suited reporter did not notice that he had not hung up his phone call and he had identally yelled into the phone.

    "Beep! Spee¡­Speechless Li is dead!?" The president was still drinking his coffee leisurely. He had been fantasizing the scene of his newspapers being snatched up by every Chinese citizen. With the sudden yell, he nearly spat out his coffee from shock.

    When the reporter heard the president''s voice, he realized that the call was still connected. Taking a deep breath, he tried his best to calm down and looked at the exit of the trial tower calmly. By putting together the abrupt situation, the panic of the medical personnel, the horror of the female doctor, and themotion at the trial tower''s exit, it was very likely that Speechless Li had died. The impact this news was likely more shocking than Shi Xiaobai''s entry into the eighth level. After all, Speechless Li came from a mysteriousrge family n. He was a descendant of the Li family!

    "President, this piece of news shouldn''t be wrong. Speechless Li has really died!" said the suited reporter.

    "Great. Well done!" The president was extremely shocked. He did not have the time or effort to praise the suited reporter for his ''extraordinary'' performance.

    At that moment, Editor-in-Chief Liu, who was preparing the headline article asked, "President, is there a need¡­to change the headline?"

    "Of course it needs changing! The person who died is Speechless Li!"

    The president was first to bellow before he realized that something wasn''t right. He said softly, "That''s not right. Shi Xiaobai has reached the eighth level. That is the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower''s eighth level. There have only been three people in history that have seeded doing so. This is a huge matter that will go down in the history books. Furthermore, Shi Xiaobai is recently one of the most popr people trending on search engines. This matter might not lose to Speechless Li''s death in terms of explosiveness."

    Editor-in-Chief Liu wiped the sweat of his brow as he asked, "Then what should be done? There can only be one headline¡­"

    The president wrinkled his brows as he began weighing the importance of the two pieces of news. Immediately, he had a headache and found it difficult topare. In frustration, he shouted at Editor-in-Chief Liu, "You are the editor-in-chief. You do it as you see fit!"

    Editor-in-Chief Liu was left helpless. This was the first time he realized that having too many pieces of useful news had its pains too!

    Sigh, being an editor-in-chief sure was an arduous profession. It''s so much better being a president.

    Editor-in-Chief Liu grumbled inwardly but he began racking his brains, as usual, to resolve the problem that the news agency''s president had given him.

    There were two big pieces of news but there was only one headline.

    Who should be the headline?

    Suddenly, Editor-in-Chief Liu''s eyes lit up.

    "Damn I''m stupid! Can''t I just merge the two articles into one!?"

    At that moment, Editor-in-Chief Liu felt that he was truly intelligent!

    He chuckled and with a sh of brilliance, began tapping his keyboard. He wrote the title for the headlines for the evening papers.

    "Shi Xiaobai ascends to the eighth level. Speechless Li descends to hell. The number one junior has changed!"

 Chapter 493: Bunny Cao and Handsome Chen

    Chapter 493: Bunny Cao and Handsome Chen

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    Beijing City, Peihua University''s Dragon Summer Stadium

    The academic tournament that hadsted nearly a month had finally ended half an hour ago. Although the contestants at the stadium had long left the scene, the audience outside remained without any intention to leave. They were still immersed in the exciting final round. The blood in their bodies was stirring with no way for them to calm down.

    "How astonishing. Ipletely can''t believe that it was a battle among Psionic Mortal Realm rookies. Probably ranked tournaments at the Psionic Soul Realm, or even Psionic Might Realm, aren''t as exaggerated as this, right? I almost slunk away after being frightened by Bunny Cao. How can that girl''s magic be so terrifying? I had a nagging feeling that she could tear apart the stadium at any time. However, that boy called Chen¡­Chen-something was also rather impressive. He seemed invulnerable and unmovable. He resembled a humanoid monster. He was engaged in a stalemate with Bunny Cao for more than ten minutes. If not for Bunny Cao''s mental energy turning ''perversely'' strong, allowing her to constantly cast magic without any signs of exhaustion for more than ten minutes and then use some unknown trump card, the oue would have been impossible to predict!"

    A middle-aged man eximed with praises in the audience stands. He had an excited expression as he reminisced the stunning match half an hour ago. The stadium grounds in front of him that was filled with marks of the aftermath seemed to indicate how astounding the battle had been.

    "Pui! Pui! Pui! The oue has not been decided. Didn''t you see Bunny Cao looking rxed during the match? She was casting spells in an unhurried manner. Furthermore, she was eating meat¡­meat buns in satisfaction at the same time? That''s clearly because her opponent was too weak so she had been perfunctory with him.¡±

    ¡°She just did not wish to show her true strength too early. It was to create certain highlights in the match. She had the interests of the audience in mind! Bunny Cao had only turned slightly serious eventually. That adonis, Chen¡­Chen-something did not even have the ability to put up a resistance!"

    A freckled boy sitting beside the man retorted in disagreement.

    As a university rookie that had paid attention to the academic tournament selection, she had long had a gauge. From the beginning, he was certain that Bunny Cao, who was ranked on par with Speechless Li as the ''North Cao, South Li'' duo, would clinch final victory. It was even possible that it would have been a wipe out in every match, but he never expected the final match tost more than ten minutes. Her opponent was an adonis that waspletely unknown previously.

    And what he foundpletely uneptable was that many people like the middle-aged man beside him had equaled the adonis with Bunny Cao!

    From a long time ago, Bunny Cao was a ''female goddess'' in his heart when he was still in middle school despitecking in several aspects. Bunny Cao could only be considered to have delicate features and she had a terrible fashion sense by always wearing long pants under a short skirt. Although she had lived on campus for three years, she would often get lost but choose to travel afar. Recently, she had be obsessed with meat buns for some unknown reason. Despite her having an enviable S-ss superpower and Mind Expanse, she was infatuated by magic. She only studied magic despite it being an era filled with Psionites and Espers. She became a proud oddity. Well¡­the more she was described, the more like the word ''nut'' had to be added to the words ''female goddess''.

    In short, the freckled boy adored Bunny Cao because she was truly strong. She was so strong that she made her peers question life. Even Speechless Li, who was ranked alongside her as ''North Cao South Li'', was absolutely not stronger than Bunny Cao from his point of view. Hence, although Bunny Cao wasn''t pretty and she had a poor sense of fashion, odd personality and various ws, it did not stop her from bing the freckled boy''s ''female goddess'' because her breasts were really big. Uh, that''s not right. It''s because she was really very strong.

    Ahem. Anyways, the freckled boy was extremely displeased that the adonis, who looked as though he led a substantial life, could beparable to his female goddess, Bunny Cao.

    However, the moment he said those words, a female ssmate sitting beside him could not remain happy.

    "Bullshit! Bunny Cao looked more like she was the one using all her strength, alright!? The stadium was almost torn down by her, but Chen¡­Chen¡­Handsome Chen waspletely unscathed. If not for Bunny Cao using some technique at the end, causing Handsome Chen to run out of the arena for some baffling reason, it would hard to determine who was the victor! Hmph! Handsome Chen must have felt that it was meaningless to drag it out any further so he had deliberately lost!"

    The girl red angrily at the freckled boy. After that, she took out her cell phone to check the information of the final match. She muttered to herself, "Strange. Handsome Chen is so handsome, but why can''t I remember his name¡­Oh, there you have it. Chen Lingcun. Oh, I must remember my male god''s name this time!"

    The freckled boy stared at his female ssmate dumbfoundedly as he said with a stiff smile, "Lingling, aren''t you a fan of Bunny Cao?"

    The freckled boy was stupefied. The female ssmate sitting beside him was someone he had been constantly trying to pursue. As the both of them were Bunny Cao''s fans, it was not easy for him to obtain two tickets. He had hoped to find an opportunity to confess to her in the euphoria after the end of the tournament. Why did it suddenly be like this?

    "Pui! Don''t call me Lingling. Are we that close?"

    The girl red coldly at the freckled male.

    The freckled boy opened his mouth, about to say something when his female ssmate scoffed coldly and said, "Don''t speak to me. It''s affecting my memorization of my male god''s name!"

    As the girl spoke, she coldly turned her head away, leaving behind an arrogant back view of her head.

    The freckled boy felt extremely aggrieved as he said sulkily, "Isn''t he just an adonis?"

    The girl immediately turned around and gave him a cold re of ''never talk to me in the future''.

    The freckled boy sulkily shut his mouth.

    By the side, a middle-aged man tried his best to hold back hisughter. Having almost failed, he shook his head and reflected,

    "This is what youth (a loser) is!"

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The sun was hottest at high noon. Most of the audience in the audience stands were sweating buckets. However, few left the stadium because there was not only a prize presentation ceremony after the final match, there was also the collective training expedition that many looked forward to.

    Although the officials had spent an additional half an hour to finish up their preparations as per normal, the audience did not lose their passion. The rousing atmosphere was still as feverish as ever. It was partly because they were still reminiscing the lingering charm of the intense battle from before. And the other reason was that the audience was looking forward to the gathering of the ten rookies who would participate in the collective training as academic faction representatives.

    The audience discussed the final match, the ten rookies, or the male gods or female goddesses in their heart to kill time.

    "Dang! Dang! Dang!"

    Suddenly, a rousing tune sounded and was spread throughout the stadium through the broadcasting system.

    A yellow-browed elder walked out of a passageway. As he strode to the center of the grounds, everyone stopped their discussions and cast their gazes at the old man.

    He was Peihua University''s Principal Zhen, and also one of the leaders of the academic faction. He was considered one of the most esteemed figures in China.

    The audience involuntarily shut their mouths and even held their breaths in a daze. The yellow-browed elder was hunched and his footsteps were hobbled. However, every step he took to the middle of the stadium appeared as though a hundred-meter-tall behemoth was striding through thends in everyone''s eyes.

    A repressive feeling that surged in every direction suddenly arose spontaneously. It made their breathing turn something to be taken with great care.

    Only when the yellow-browed elder came to a stop did the strange sense of pressure disappear abruptly.

    The elder stood alone in the middle of the stadium. He had a benevolent and kind countenance as his eyes squinted into a smile. He looked harmless.

    However, not a single one of the audience dared to break the silence at that moment.

    "Da Da Da¡­"

    At that moment, a series of footsteps could be heard from the passageway. It sounded extremely clear in the dead silence.

    As the audience turned toward the source of the noise, they saw the boys and girls that they had been eager to see walking out of the passageway.

    The person right in front was an extremely handsome silver-haired youth. His hands were in his pockets as a faint smile suffused on his lips. Under the illumination of the sun, it made people involuntarily exim¡ªWhat an adonis!

    "Ah Ah Ah Ah~"

    The boy-crazy girls in the audience stands had already collectively reached an orgasm.

 Chapter 494: This child is a dragon

    Chapter 494: This child is a dragon

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    As the fanatics were roaring with ''Ah''s for the silver-haired youth in waves, an old man threw up his hands and began ''Ah''-ing on a concealed tform in the corner of a stadium as well.

    The old man was obviously extraordinary. He was more than two meters tall and had an imposing build. He wore a white short-sleeved t-shirt and blue colorful beach pants. He even wore flowery slippers at his feet in a bid to look ''fashionable''. It did not seem to match his age that filled his head with white hair. Although he was wearing shades, his facial features were cut sharp. One could still see inklings of an extraordinary handsomeness in his youth. However, on the left side of his face, there was an ugly de scar that went from his eye down to his mouth, making him look rather threatening. However, the most noticeable feature was the scarlet-red goatee he had!

    The red-goateed old man held a cigar in one hand while he waved his other hand high in the sky. With a deep baritone voice, he was going ''Ah''. It sounded dissonant amid the orgasmic screams of the boy-crazy girls. Thankfully, the tform was rather far off, so few people saw such a ''wincing'' scene.

    Standing beside the red-goateed old man was a middle-aged man. He had turned his head away, and hung an embarrassed expression of ''I do not know this old man'' that his shades could not hide. He had a tidy, crew haircut that resembled a safety helmet. He was a standard height of 1.7 meters and he wore a standard suit. However, he looked like a child when standing beside the mighty and gargantuan red-goateed elder.

    The middle-aged man in shades very cleverly hid behind the red-goateed old man in a bid to avoid the constant ''piercing'' stares from the nearby audience stand.

    Only when the fanatics stopped their screaming did the old man cease. The man in shades heaved a sigh of relief and thought to himself.

    This great man that could be said to control all of China was indeed extraordinary. Compared to all the fancy schlocks, he was so much ''fancier'' and ''cheaper'' that it rendered people speechless.

    The old man with the red goatee turned around and asked, "Little Li, what''s the name of this young man that is as handsome as I was back in my day?"

    The man in shades hurriedly ''tumbled'' out from behind the old man and gave him a standard military salute and said loudly, "¡­Li reporting, Sir!" However, his first few words were drowned by the tumultuous roaring from the crowds.

    "Fuck your reporting!"

    The red-goateed old man hurriedly cut him off and gestured for silence. He looked at the audience stands in a guilty conscience manner before turning back at the man in shades and said solemnly, "Punk, are you trying to expose my identity? Remember, we have to keep a low profile in public. Don''t call me sir."

    "Yes¡­"

    The man shrunk his neck back and answered softly. He thought to himself, "Sir, so you actually know that there''s a need to keep a low profile. Isn''t that act of yours from before ''attention seeking''?"

    The man with shadesined inwardly but he did not reveal it on his face. Instead, he replied solemnly, "Si¡­Your Excellency, this silver-haired youth that is as handsome as you when you were young is called Chen¡­Chen¡­Chen¡­"

    The man wiped the sweat from his brow and took out a stack of information without a trace. He took a nonchnt nce and with a cough, he said, "Your Excellency, this youth''s name is Chen Lingcun!"

    The red-goateed man nodded. He had already turned to look at the silver-haired youth, so he had not noticed the man''s tiny gesture. He said softly, "Read the information you have obtained."

    "Yes, S¡­"

    The man in shades hurriedly curbed his habitual address but the price he paid was him nearly biting his tongue off. As he endured the pain, he looked at the information in his hands and tried to ''recite'' it with emotion.

    "ording to our investigations, Chen Lingcun was not a rookie of the academic faction. He had pulled strings to enroll in an autonomous university just after news of the two-faction collective training was announced; hence, he obtained the qualification to enter the selection tournament. He is quite a mysterious person."

    "His exact identity is unknown butpared toparison analysis, there was a rookie in Gaia''s Annihtion division this year named Chen Lingcun as well. He had coincidentally disappeared, so there is a very high probability that the two of them are the same person. The Chen Lingcun in Gaia had a strength that was at the bottom of the barrel. He had a very insignificant presence and almost no rookie in the division has any impression of him."

    "If not for detailed records, his disappearance might have been no different from him evaporating into thin air. And this quality is something that matches perfectly with the Chen Lingcun in the selection. However, the difference in strength between the two Chen Lingcuns is like heaven and earth."

    "At the selection tournament, other than having a hard time battling Bunny Cao, he had held back in every other match. He did not use his full strength even while battling M¨´ Yaotian. His offensive skill and movement technique are somewhat special. It does not seem to be in the scope of the psionic cultivation system. A highlight is his immense strength. It''s like he has the strength of a dragon or an elephant."

    "And the most outstanding thing is his bodyposition. It''spletely invulnerable. His skin is as hard as steel and psionic power can''t harm him at all. Ancient internal strength leaves him unscathed. Even mid-grade magic can''t hurt him much. He has an extremely high resistance against the seven elements¡ªWater, Fire, Wind, Earth, Lightning, Light, and Darkness."

    "ording to certain estimations, Chen Lingcun might have cultivated a long-lost body tempering technique. Furthermore, his level is extremely high. On the surface, he is at the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm, but based on his physical constitution, he probably has the strength to fight an expert at the Psionic Soul Realm. It''s like he''s a humanoid monster."

    After hearing the introduction, the old man looked at the silver-haired youth with a ruminative look. He habitually stroked his funny looking goatee with his right hand. Suddenly, the corners of his mouth curved up as a glint seemed to suffuse from under his shades. He said with great certainty, "This child is a dragon."

    "Ah?" The man in shades eximed. The information did not mention anything about that.

    Wait, what did his superior say¡­dragon?

    Dragons were rare and they bordered on being legends. Yet, his superior had said that the silver-haired youth was a dragon. Furthermore, it was a dragon that was in human form?

    But with his judgment, it was absolutely impossible for him to make a mistake.

    In that case¡­

    The man''s expression changed as he could not help but ask, "Sir, should this matter be¡­"

    As the man in shades nearly blurted out the old man''s identity due to his shock, he immediately shut up when he received the red-goatee elder''s warning stare.

    The red-goateed elder sucked at the cigar in his mouth before spewing a cloud of smoke. With a chuckle, he said, "So what if he''s a dragon? Isn''t he a citizen of China? Pretend that you didn''t hear this. In the event this child bes an evil dragon, I''ll y him personally."

    "Yes!"

    His subordinate nodded. The only person in China who could so easily mention the ying of dragons was probably this old man, right?

    "Talk about the next one."

    In what way did the elder who was sucking at the cigar in delight and spewing clouds of smoke look like he had the capability of ying a dragon?

    The man with shades hurriedly looked down at the stadium. The silver-haired youth had been the first to enter the stadium. A host who came momentster had simply introduced the battle results of the silver-haired youth. Only when the introduction was over did the second rookie walk out of the passageway.

    It was a muscr youth with red hair and intricate features. He strode into the stadium with eyes zing. He was staring intently at the silver-haired youth with eyes burning with a fighting spirit that could not be concealed.

    Quite a number of the audience in the stands were cheering for the red-haired youth.

    However, he turned a deaf ear to it. Neither did he lift his arms to acknowledge the audience. Instead, he walked straight in front of Chen Lingcun and said solemnly, "After this is over, can you fight another match with me?"

    The red-haired youth''s voice happened to transmit through the host''s microphone, leaving the audience stunned before they broke out into another uproar!

    The red-haired youth was regretfully defeated by the silver-haired youth in the semi-finals. It was unexpected that he had regained his fighting spirit so quickly to issue another challenge!

    People in the audience who were familiar with the red-haired youth shook their heads as theyughed involuntarily. They revealed an ''as expected'' expression.

    The man with shades looked at the red-haired youth and simrly a smile suffused on his face. He said to the red-goateed man, "Your Excellency, this red-haired youth is M¨´ Yaotian, a scion of the famous M¨´ Global Enterprise that is based in Shanghai. He is also this selection''s second-runner up. He is currently studying in Haidan University and has the title of Haidan University''s rookie king."

    "Other than that, he has a rather interesting nickname as well¡ª"Challenger M¨´". ording to our investigations, M¨´ Yaotian has matricted for less than three months, but he has already challenged third-years and fourth-years more than ten times. His opponents are basically exponents at the Psionic Soul Realm. There were even some Psionic Might Realm experts. He already possesses the strength that is capable of fighting an exponent at the Psionic Soul Realm but he has been tragically defeated under the hands of Psionic Might Realm experts."

    "But interesting enough, despite the numerous failures in battles, M¨´ Yaotian has never shrunk back. After tending his wounds for two days, he woulde out again to challenge others the moment he recovers. He eventually forced his seniors at the Psionic Might Realm to collectively avoid him. They would turn and run whenever they see him."

    The old man held onto a cigar and spewed out a thick cloud of smoke while hanging a smile on his face. It was unknown if he was appreciating the excellent taste of the cigar or if he found the red-haired youth''s personality interesting.

    As the man in shades looked at the red-goateed man''s expression, he smiled and continued, "M¨´ Yaotian''s talent and strength stand out whenpared to other rookies. As he has awakened the offensive A-ss superpower, ''Command Over Sand''; hence his cultivation path is focused on his superpower, while the psionic cultivation system is a secondary focus."

    "He''s considered a Psyker that leans towards superpowers. His superpower development has already reached the second stage. There are few people in the Psionic Mortal Realm that are his match. As a ''Challenge Fanatic'', M¨´ Yaotian has nock ofpetitions he has participated in at a young age."

    "He is often the champion of small provincialpetitions but once it bes a nationalpetition, he would often encounter Bunny Cao or Speechless Li. Either he gets eliminated early or he wouldst all the way to the final round but be first runner-up. Even at this year''s Beijing secondary school exams, he had oddly ranked second as well. Therefore, he is publicly recognized as ''Runner-up Infinity''."

    "At this tournament selection, if not for Chen Lingcun''s sudden appearance, M¨´ Yaotian might have probably clinched first runner-up. It feels as though he was born in the wrong era. However, the more setback M¨´ Yaotian encounters, the braver he bes. He has no inkling of Runner-up Infinity. He shows no jealousy, fear, or respect for opponents that have defeated him. Instead, he would challenge them again and again."

    While the introduction was undergoing, M¨´ Yaotian had pleaded for a battle, but the silver-haired youth appearedzy to bother with him. Even the host was standing by the side, awkwardly introducing M¨´ Yaotian''s battle results.

    The old man nodded slightly and said, "Not bad. He''s a good seedling."

    After the host finished introducing M¨´ Yaotian, the next rookie walked out of the passageway. Immediately, a deafening roar sounded from the audience stands.

    "Princess Xiao Xiao!"

 Chapter 495: I have a Vajra Body Defending book

    Chapter 495: I have a ''Vajra Body Defending'' book

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    The person who entered to the cheers of the audience was a beautiful girl. She wore a pure white long-sleeved blouse, a blue ited skirt, white knee socks and ck boots. It was a simple get-up but it fully showcased her skin that rivaled snow and her exquisite disposition. Pink long hair draped across her shoulders as a calm and collected smile hung on the corners of her lips. She was beautiful and graceful, demure and elegant, tall and slim, just like a noble princess.

    The eyes of the old man with a red goatee suddenly lit up as he held his goatee with his right hand. He said with a chuckle, "Isn''t this Xiao Lingtian''s granddaughter? She''s already so grown up after not seeing her for a few years. Tell me, with that ugly mug of Xiao Lingtian, how is he able to have such a lovely granddaughter?"

    The man in shades was slightly surprised but he immediately responded with an awkward smile, "Maybe it''s because his wife has better genes?"

    The red-goateed old man''s eyes red before saying with a heartyugh, "No wonder!"

    The man in shades secretly wiped the cold sweat off his brows. Although Xiao Lingtian was a businessman, his wealth could rival a country''s. He had a lot of say and power in China. Only the old man with the red goatee had the status to dare speak sarcastically of Xiao Lingtian in such an unbridled manner.

    The man in shades lowered his head and looked at the information in his hand. He hurriedly switched topics by saying, "Xiao Xiao, Battle Arena Corporation''s Chairman, Xiao Lingtian''s only granddaughter. Her parents died in an ident a few years ago; hence, she''s the only legal sessor to the Battle Arena Corporation. Due to her outstanding good looks, impressive family background, and the excellent result of being third in Beijing''s entrance exams, she has beenbeled ''Princess Xiao Xiao'' by the people."

    "A few months ago, Princess Xiao Xiao had participated in a private virtual gamepetition organized by the Battle Arena Corporation. She encountered the assault of the Church of Virtuality''s Arch-Cardinal and had nearly gotten into trouble. She luckily survived it and from then onwards, began cultivating arduously. Her strength has improved significantly and in two short months, she had grasped the basics of ''Azure Descendence Bow''. Furthermore, her superpower greatly augments her archery skills. Her strength is rather imposing and she had sessfully reached the semi-finals during the tournament selection. Although she was defeated by Bunny Cao in the semi-finals, her performance was still considered astounding."

    The red-goateed old man nodded slightly and extolled, "To be able to pull the Azure Descendence Bow at this young age isn''t simple."

    The host was equally not stingy with his praise of Xiao Xiao when he introduced her. This "Nation''s Princess" had always been popr in China. She was both outstanding and hardworking, so although she was just a freshman, she had already the vague indications of being a ''celebrity hero''.

    As the audience listened to the host''s introduction with their eyes trained on Xiao Xiao, a fat, bald monk began walking slowly out of the passageway.

    This fat monk, who did not ''follow the rules'', was of arge and plump build. He had a round face, bald head, and big ears. His eyes were narrowed into a thin line as a smile beamed on his face. He was like theughing buddha, Maitreya Buddha that gave off an inspiring vibe. The fat monk was wearing a martial outfit. Behind the martial outfit wrote arge "Zhu". It clearly did not match his body as his rotund tummy was exposed for everyone to see. Theyers of cellulite would tremble with every step he took, making it look rather humorous.

    The host''s face turned ashen as he quickly ended his praise for Xiao Xiao and turned his head to introduce the fat monk that walked in.

    "Interesting."

    The red-goateed old man bit on his cigar and began looking at the fat monk with a ruminative look. He asked, "Who is this monk?"

    The man in shades hurriedly said, "Sir¡­Ahem. This fat monkes from no ordinary background. He is the third son of the Zhu family, one of China''s four great families. His name is Zhu Shiye. Due to certain reasons, he was left in Jinlin''s Shaolin Monastery and became a monk. He doesn''t cultivate using the psionic cultivation system but instead is trained in Shaolin martial arts. He is a warrior monk that focuses on ancient martial arts and internal energy. Although Zhu Shiye is azy person and is often called ''Piggy Monk'' by his senior brothers, his martial talent is rather high. He is adept at Golden Bell and Iron Shirt. His superpower also happens to be the defensive ''Lava Rigid Body''. Therefore, his defense is extremely high. Even exponents at the Psionic Soul Realm would find it hard to cause him trouble. However, his offensive skill and movement technique are weaker. When he was at the quarter-finals, he was kited by Princess Xiao Xiao and received more than a hundred ''Frost Ice Arrows'' shots before he finally sumbed."

    The old man looked at the simpering Zhu Shiye and said thoughtfully, "For him to reach the realm of outer aura at such a young age, I can''t deny that this fat monk is well endowed. I happen to have the ''Vajra Body Defending Divine Skill''. I wonder if this fat monk will want to learn it or not."

    When his subordinate heard that, he had nearly eximed in rm.

    Vajra Body Defending was a lost art of Shaolin! Why is it in your hands? That''s not right. There''s nothing impossible when ites to you, but why are you giving it so easily?

    The man carefully nced at the old man and said with a stiff smile, "Your Excellency seems to ce great importance on that matter?"

    "Obvious bullshit."

    The red-goateed old man smacked his lips and said with a sneer, "Anything that has to do with my goatee is a matter of life and death importance."

    Don''t tell me that scarlet-red goatee of yours is your lifeblood?

    The man in shades cursed in his mind but he did not dare to speak further. He thought to himself how Zhu Shiye had truly met an eminence in his life.

    Why didn''t he encounter such a good thing when he was young?

    Well, that''s not right. Wasn''t he standing beside such an eminence? Even if he did not get meat to eat, he could at least get some soup to drink sooner orter, right?

    Haha, wasn''t it the good fortune of three lives to be the chief''s subordinate?

    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah~"

    At that moment, the boy-crazy crowd, which had finallye to a rest, suddenly roared once again.

    "Ah! Ah! Ah~"

    The old man refused to y second fiddle and immediately shouted louder than the maniacs.

    The man in shades was staring in a dumbfounded manner as he sensed the ''burning'' gazes from the audience stands. He hurriedly slipped behind the red-goateed old man and cursed in his heart.

    The good fortune of three lives my ass. It''s clearly the punishment from ten lives worth of sin!

    The man carefully probed his head out and looked at the passageway to see the ''culprit''.

    The person who walked out was a thin youth. He had stylish ck hair with a cut face. His facial features were distinct with sword-like eyebrows and brilliant looking eyes. He had a cold expression and he could not be deemed handsome, but he was very cool. The stylishness he demonstrated during the tournament had destroyed several fanatics that had raging hormones.

    "This person is Wei Long," said the man in shades with a cough. "God of Assassination Wei Tai''s son. Well-versed in the art of assassination. He is proficient at hidden des and shadow strikes. He has extremely fast speed and he can have astounding bursts of speed. On a certain level, he can restrain Bunny Cao and is the only rookie at the tournament who had a chance of defeating Bunny Cao. Unfortunately, he had encountered Chen Lingcun in the quarter-finals. He had stabbed Chen Lingcun in the back but failed to break his defense. Finally, he was punched out of the arena with one strike."

    The red-goateed old man finally stopped his ''wailing'' upon hearing his subordinate''s description. He stroked his goatee and said softly, "That punk, Wei Tai, is actually willing to expose his son. It looks like he can''t bear nurturing his son into an assassin and wants to make him a hero assassin¡­ If there is a chance, I can actually help him."

    His subordinate looked at Wei Long in envy. He thought to himself how lucky these children were. Who said that people born in the same era as Bunny Cao and Speechless Li had been born in the wrong era? If not for the two children, ''that matter'' would absolutely not have happened. This bunch of children would also not have such great opportunities.

    The host quickly finished introducing Wei Long since there was not much information about him as he was the God of Assassination, Wei Tai''s son.

    "Tinkle¡ª"

    Chimes were heard from the passageway before a petite young girl in Daoist robes walked out of the passageway slowly.

    The girl in Daoist robes had elegant features and her ck, lustrous hair was tied into a Daoist bun. Her eyes were as bright as the stars and she wore a white Daoist robe with flowery patterns. There was a white brocade by her waist that hung several bells. With each step, her bells would shake incessantly.

    "Tinkle¡ª"

    As the audience looked toward the petite girl in Daoist robes, they suddenly recalled her diligent performance in the arena. Immediately, they broke out into thunderous cheers.

    The man with the shades also revealed an appreciative look as he said, "Your Excellency, this girl is a female disciple of the Three rities Daoist Temple. Her name is Petite Yu and she is proficient in Daoist arts. However, it''s mostly supportive techniques so she isn''t skilled at duels. Despite that, she became a dark horse during the tournament selection by managing to squeeze into the top eight."

    "Like Chen Lingcun, she had used her affiliations to enter an autonomous university, forcefully gaining the qualifications to participate in the selection. Apparently, it has to do with her senior brother''s participation in the collective training selection so she had pleaded with the old Daoist priest for permission to participate in it. The old Daoist priest thought that it was impossible for her to enter the top ten, considering how she had only cultivated in supportive Daoist arts, but Petite Yu had managed to use the eight Daoist incantations that she was unfamiliar with to defeat one opponent after another. It is apparent how talented she is."

    The old man nodded and said with a smile, "Not bad!"

    Truly, there were very few rookies that focused on supportive skills. It was not easy for a person to enter the top ten in the selection tournament based on her own strength.

    Without holding back, the host simrly spewed out praises for Petite Yu. His praise for her made her blush slightly. She was a shy person, to begin with, so under the gazes of so many people, she was eager to shy away.

    At that moment, Xiao Xiao, who was standing close to her, gave her a friendly smile. It immediately left Petite extremely touched as she hurriedly moved close to Xiao Xiao. Out of the top ten rookies for the tournament selection, there were only three girls. It was truly a depressing sausage fest.

    Petite stayed close to Xiao Xiao and immediately, she felt safe. With the two beauties standing close together, it became a beautiful scene. It attracted the gazes of the audience.

    And at this moment, a rookie walked out of the passageway at an inopportune moment. It made the audience draw a gasp when they turned to look at him.

    They felt that the change of scenery was too drastic, making them turn their gaze back.

    It was no wonder the audience acted so. It was because the rookie that had appeared was an intolerable sight to the eyes.

    He was a stout man. His arms and back were bulging with muscles like a dragon. They seemed to contain immense power and he had a face that wasn''t too much to be described as ''extremely vicious''. A patch of hair that circled the remaining ck hair had been trimmed away, and in the middle of his head was yellow hair that stood up like a rooster''s crown. His slightly widened eyes seemed to be filled with mes of anger, while a hideous scar went from his forehead down past his right eye. His mustache was a messy scrawl, and a prominent double chin brought out the terrifying weirdness of his face.

    The man in shades took a nce at his information and his expression changed slightly. With a sigh, he said, "His name is originally Ye Youtian and now, he has taken on the alias, Ye Jiaquan. He was once a ''wolf cub'' reared by Seven Duke Wolf¡­"

    Upon hearing the words Seven Duke, the gaze under the old man''s shades changed slightly.

 Chapter 496: An unmistakable 36E

    Chapter 496: An unmistakable 36E

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    "Why? Is Seven Duke Wolf nning on stepping beyond his authority to interfere with the two-faction collective training? It looks like I''ll need to find time to have tea with Seven Duke Wolf and have a chat?"

    The red-goateed old man''s eyes narrowed slightly. His eyes suddenly turned as sharp as a sword.

    The man in shades immediately jumped in fright. For the great man in front of him to ''have tea'' or ''chat'', it would cause reverberations throughout China once again despite how lightly he put it.

    He hurriedly said, "Sorry, sir. I didn''t make it clear! Ye Youtian may have been a wolf cub of Seven Duke Wolf, but he has already broken away! His participation in the collective training selection and his final entry has nothing to do with Seven Duke Wolf!"

    The red-goateed old man gave a nonchnt nce at the man in shades and said, "Is it so easy for the Seven Duke Wolf''s wolf cub to break away?"

    The man in shades nodded in reply, "With Seven Duke Wolf''s style, he would rather ughter a worthless wolf cub than let it go. Although Ye Youtian is a progeny of the Ye family, his talent is rather ordinary whenpared to Heartless Ye and his sister. That sly old fox of the Ye family has already disavowed him. So logically speaking, Ye Youtian has no way of escaping Seven Duke Wolf''s clutches. But strangely, the M¨´ family had produced fifteen kilograms of ss coral in exchange for Ye Youtian''s life."

    "Fifteen kilograms of ss corals? That isn''t a small amount."

    The red-goateed old man asked, "Why would the M¨´ family do so?"

    His subordinate nced at the information and an odd expression suffused his face. He whispered, "ording to our investigations, it was not the M¨´ family trying to protect Ye Youtian. Instead, it''s the oldest daughter of the M¨´ family, M¨´ Hongyi, who secretly stole fifteen kilograms of ss coral from the M¨´ family''s treasure vault. Apparently, M¨´ Hongyi had done so¡­for pederasty¡­"

    "Pederasty!?"

    The red-goateed old man lowered his head and nced at the distant Ye Jiaquan and said with a fuming smile, "Are you kidding me?"

    "Sir, you misunderstand!"

    The man in shades panicked in horror as he hurriedly exined, "Si¡­ Your Excellency, you are mistaken. The reason of pederasty was done so by M¨´ Hongyi not because of the ugly looking Ye Youtian but because of Chen Lingcun''s brother, Chen Duqu. M¨´ Hongyi has been pursuing Chen Duqu for five whole years to no avail. It recently seemed to bear some fruit and after knowing that Chen Lingcun wanted to protect Ye Youtian, M¨´ Hongyi immediately stole fifteen kilograms of ss coral to give to Chen Lingcun. She imed that it was ''one of the dowries of your sister-inw''¡­ In short, it''s because Chen Lingcun wanted to save Ye Youtian."

    The red-goateed old man cursed angrily, "Punk, can''t you directly say thest sentence? Must you tell such aplicated story? Instead, you missed a salient point¡ªWhy would Chen Lingcun save Ye Youtian?"

    The man in shades gave an embarrassed smile and said, "Yes, Si¡­ Ahem. Because of Seven Duke Wolf''s orders from before, Ye Youtian had taken on the alias of Ye Jiaquan and infiltrated Gaia. He had identally exposed his identity during Gaia and Zeus''s battle exchange. ording to our information, Ye Youtian and Chen Lingcun happen to be rookies of Gaia''s Annihtion division this year. Chen Lingcun might have saved Ye Youtian mainly because of their good rtionship in Gaia. As for Ye Youtian participating in the selection, it is likely that he had done so to apany Chen Lingcun. It was unexpected that he would enter the top ten¡­"

    When the red-goateed old man heard those words, he mused, "Gaia again? If I didn''t remember wrong, Shi Xiaobai that has caused quite a stir recently is also from Gaia?"

    The man in shades said with a nod, "It''s not only Shi Xiaobai. Mu Yuesheng, Wen Hezheng, and Kevin on the organization collective training''s name list are Gaia rookies as well. Although Wen Hezheng and Kevin''s qualifications are still being discussed at a meeting, it is unlikely that Azure Emperor Jiang would change a rule he set easily, considering his personality. As such, including the two from the academic faction, out of the twenty people for the two-faction collective training, it is possible that six of the rookiese from Gaia or were formerly Gaia rookies¡­ Something might be amiss with this matter¡­"

    "Somewhat interesting."

    The red-goateed old man sucked at his cigar and said, "Gaia was a powerhouse in the hero faction three decades ago but it has waned in recent years, eventually bing second-rate. If not for One-Pun and Hisith holding up the organization, they would have been devoured by the seven major organizations who are coveting ''Gaia''s heritage''. Who knew that they would cause such a stir this time. Could it be a dead cat bounce?"

    The man in shades closed in and repressed his voice and asked, "Is there a need to send Dragon team to investigate it thoroughly?"

    "There''s no need," said the red-goateed old man with a shake of his head. "I had some ties with Gaia in the past, so I''ll let it pass."

    "Yes!"

    The man in shades did not dare speak further. He had no right to sway something the chief had decided.

    While the duo was discussing the matter, the host had already finished introducing Ye Jiaquan. He had even rushed to introduce the remaining two people who appeared.

    "Lu Hu and Zhan Peng¡­"

    The man in shades hurriedly introduced thest two rookies.

    And in the stadium, the host had already left. The yellow-browed elder that had left the stadium silently walked out once again. With the microphone in hand, he spoke slowly with a thick northeastern ent, but whatever he said was dry and uninteresting about the expedition.

    The old principal of Peihua University had looked rather impressive when he appeared but once he began giving a speech, his awe immediately diminished. The audience was also rendered speechless but they did not dare express it on their faces.

    However, the red-goateed old man cursed without fear, "For Peihua University to dare get Illiterate Wen be its principal, it will be doomed sooner orter."

    The moment the red-goateed old man said those words, the yellow-browed elder immediately cast his gaze over. Despite only pausing on him for a second, it made the man in shades break out in cold sweat. He could not help but shrink his neck back in fear.

    A banter between great figures was not something a tiny shrimp like him could withstand, even if it was a gaze!

    At that moment, the red-goateed old man said suddenly, "Why are there only nine?"

    The yellow browed elder had already begun his shoddy speech but there were only nine rookies present¡ªChen Lingcun, M¨´ Yaotian, Princess Xiao Xiao, Zhu Shiye, Wei Long, Petite Yu, Ye Jiaquan, Lu Hu, and Zhan Peng.

    The man in shades faltered for a moment before he immediately said, "Bunny Cao is missing¡­"

    The old man asked, "Why isn''t Bunny Cao here?"

    His subordinate said with a cative smile, "I¡­I do not know¡­ Bunny Cao had finished the finals half an hour ago. It doesn''t make sense for herck of attendance¡­"

    The red-goateed old man shot a nce at the man in shades before extinguishing his cigar. He ced the remaining bit into the pocket on his chest before saying, "Then, let''s go back."

    "Yes!"

    The man in shades hurriedly nodded. With the participation of old Principal Wen in the expedition ceremony that followed, it would probably be rather ''uninteresting''. It was equivalent to going through the boring motions and there was indeed no value to watching it any further.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Just as the man in shades guessed, ever since the yellow-browed elder began his speech, the so-called expedition ceremony became extremely boring. The nine rookies had only said a few words each while the rest of the time was dedicated to the yellow-browed elder''s reading of his script. He used a northeastern ent to recite it at a tortoise''s pace. It was more vexing than a monk''s chanting.

    But thankfully, the expedition ceremony onlysted for half an hour before it came to an end.

    With the expedition ceremony ending, it also meant that the academic faction''s selection tournament had finallye to an end. M¨´ Yaotian immediately began pestering Chen Lingcun while the other rookies began having various exchanges.

    Xiao Xiao did not stay behind after she exchanged her contact information with Petite Yu. She ingeniously went around the reporters'' ambush and secretly left from a safety exit. The Xiao family''s old steward had been waiting for her for some time and he drove an ordinary-looking private car to fetch his young mistress.

    Xiao Xiao very quickly left Dragon Summer Stadium by car.

    On Beijing Third Ring Road, the private car was cruising at an adequate speed.

    A cool breeze entered through the open window, ruffling the girl''s long hair. Pink strands of hair fluttered in front of her delicate face that had eyes which were as beautiful as a portrait''s. Like the descent of cherry blossoms, it was beautiful and mesmerizing. People in the cars that passed by her car would asionally be stunned from catching a glimpse of the passing beauty. It nearly caused idents.

    Xiao Xiao had her head turned to look at the scenery that was whizzing past the window. Her eyes lost focus as though she was contemting something. Her expression looked somewhat mncholic.

    The steward had seen this scene through the rear-view mirror and was somewhat puzzled. He thought to himself that his young mistress had not only entered the name list of the two-faction collective training, but she had also obtained the outstanding result of cing fourth. Why did she look like she had been eliminated?

    After hesitating for a moment, the steward eventually decided against inquiring.

    Xiao Xiao sighed lightly as she rubbed the Azure Descendence Bow beside her. As she caressed the bow''s body that seemed as mild as jade, she felt a cool touch that gradually calmed the slightly vexed emotions she was having.

    She had lost. Twice.

    She had suffered an utter defeat during her battle with Bunny Cao during the semi-finals.

    During the match for third ce, she was barely defeated by M¨´ Yaotian.

    The abject defeat she suffered in the first match made her understand the gap between a genius and a ''freak of nature''. The second match where she was barely defeated made her realize that she was stillcking in many things.

    Ever since the encounter in the virtual world, Xiao Xiao understood that there was always someone better. She had been admitted into China''s best institute of higher learning, Peihua University, with her cing third at Beijing''s entrance exams. She believed that she was outstandingpared to her peers but after meeting Shi Xiaobai, she had received one setback after another. It also gave birth to herpetitive spirit.

    She began thirsting to be stronger.

    Therefore, she began pulling her bow and shooting arrows every day. She would repeat the same action without feeling fatigue or loneliness. After day after day of cultivation,pared to the ''Crimson Netherworld'' she had used in the virtual world, she had grown a lot.

    And because of that, she had relied on her archery skills that were improving by the day and her unique superpower to allow her to advance without obstruction during the academic faction selection tournament. It only ended when she met Bunny Cao.

    The semi-final match was a trouncing that had no fancy highlights. Even she found it boring for the audience.

    Bunny Cao was clearly about the same age as her. She was even half a year younger. Why was the difference in strength so immense?

    Although she had been defeated in the match with M¨´ Yaotian for third ce, she was only barely defeated. She could discover what wascking from her failures. From that, she could continue working hard and progress so that she could fight another time.

    But in the battle with Bunny Cao, it was an abject defeat. She did not even have the chance to fight back. She was unable to gain any experience from the utter defeat she had suffered. She could only summarize the great disparity of that match to two points¡ªBunny Cao was too strong and she was too weak.

    This was a situation that was more despairing. She did not know how she could defeat Bunny Cao. Even the thought of it was difficult. It was as if her subconsciousness had determined that Bunny Cao was an opponent that could not be defeated no matter how much hard work she put in.

    She had nearly lost the courage and confidence to attempt pursuing Bunny Cao.

    After the abject defeat during the semi-finals, Xiao Xiao had locked herself in her room and stayed in bed for an entire day before she gradually found her fighting spirit again.

    But just a while ago, the fighting spirit that she had reignited through great difficulty was extinguished once again.

    Xiao Xiao regretted watching the final match that had ended not long ago.

    The battlested for more than ten minutes and it was extremely intense. As such, Xiao Xiao realized how ''nonchnt'' Bunny Cao was when she battled her. Compared to the strength she showed during the semi-finals, Bunny Cao at the final match looked like a fierce tiger that had finally opened its eyes.

    It was even possible that Bunny Cao did not even use all her strength during the final match.

    "What should I do in order to chase up to her?"

    Xiao Xiao sighed inwardly. At that moment, she had an unprecedented thirst for bing stronger. Yet, she felt more dispirited and powerless than ever before.

    Suddenly, a familiar but also unfamiliar figure appeared in the scene outside the window that hurled backward.

    Xiao Xiao''s pupils constricted slightly.

    Although it was just a cursory nce, the figure she saw was just too special. Xiao Xiao had managed to recognize that person with a nce.

    With a peculiar bowl cut, she wore a cotton blouse and a red scarf around her neck despite the hot weather. She wore a short skirt but underneath it was a pair of blue track pants. She held a half-eaten bun in her hand as she skipped down the highway.

    And most importantly, there was a visually estimated pair of proud 36E breasts that could not be hidden at all by the loose cotton blouse!

    Who else was it but Bunny Cao?

    Xiao Xiao could not help but shout at her old steward, "Stop the car!"

 Chapter 497: The Elusive Big Boobed Loli

    Chapter 497: The Elusive Big Boobed Loli

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    "H¡­Hello."

    Xiao Xiao disembarked the car and briskly caught up to Bunny Cao as she greeted with an overcautious expression. She was always dignified but against this same-aged girl, she could not help but feel hesitant. She felt powerless trying to chase after the girl but the girl also made her fighting spirit soar.

    Bunny Cao turned her head over and took a bite on the meat bun in her hand. As she chewed, she frowned as if trying to recall. After blinking her eyes, she mumbled, "Xiao¡­Xiao¡­Xiao¡­"

    Although ''Xiao Xiao'' and her surname ''Xiao'' repeated twice was pronounced the same, one could tell from Bunny Cao''s expression that all she remembered was Xiao Xiao''s surname. She had forgotten Xiao Xiao''s first name.

    "Xiao Xiao, the second Xiao has an additional ''water'' radical."

    Xiao Xiao wasn''t vexed as she replied with a smile.

    She had heard some rumors of Bunny Cao and she knew that the girl was an oddity among oddities. It was normal for Bunny Cao to not remember her name.

    Have you seen a bowl-cut girl skipping down a highway while wearing cotton clothes and a scarf on a hot summer day?

    Have you seen a young girl dressed oddly in a long track pants beneath her short skirt?

    Have you seen a big-boobed loli who eats meat buns all day? She eats so much that she would not forget to take a bite on her meat bun even during an intense battle during the finals?

    That is Bunny Cao.

    "I remember you," said Bunny Cao happily as her eyes lit up slightly while she suddenly pointed at Xiao Xiao.

    Although she had said ''I remember you'', her expression was clearly one of¡ªAh, I finally remember. You are¡­

    Fine, even an opponent at the semi-finals can''t make you remember?

    Or is it because I''m too weak?

    Xiao Xiao was slightly disheartened but she very quickly calmed herself down. She said with a smile, "Why are you here?"

    Bunny Cao was the only person who had not appeared during the expedition ceremony. Xiao Xiao had previously believed that Bunny Cao''sck of attendance was because something had cropped up urgently, but who knew that she was just skipping down a highway?

    Bunny Cao took another bite at her meat bun and mumbled, "I was hungry and came out for lunch. I''m on the way back to Dragon¡­Dragon¡­Dragon¡­"

    Xiao Xiao was dumbfounded

    You had eaten fiverge meat buns during the finals and you are still eating one now. Why are you so hungry?

    Did you run all the way to Beijing Third Ring Road in order to eat lunch? This ce is more than ten kilometers away from Dragon Summer Stadium. Furthermore, there aren''t any restaurants on the highway?

    Also, at least remember the name, Dragon Summer Stadium, or else, how are you returning!?

    Forget it. There are too many things toin about. I don''t even know where to even begin.

    Xiao Xiao suddenly recalled of rumors that Bunny Cao, who had a poor sense of direction, would frequently get lost in school but she would still often take long trips. Who knew that the rumor was true!

    Did true geniuses all have such a ''personality''?

    The corners of Xiao Xiao''s mouth twitched but she tried her best to maintain a natural smile. She said, "The expedition ceremony has just ended. Everyone at Dragon Summer Stadium has already left."

    "So fast?"

    Bunny Cao was slightly dumbfounded as she quickly stuffed the remaining tiny piece of meat bun into her mouth. Immediately following that, her tiny hand extended upwards as a six-pointed star runic formation bloomed from her palm. An instantter, a hot piping meat bun appeared out of thin air and fell into her hand.

    Bunny Cao swallowed the food in her mouth and began to delightfully take a nibble at the meat bun. All of this happened in a blink of an eye as she mumbled, "It ended just as I went to have a meal?"

    Xiao Xiao gave a helpless smile. You ran more than ten kilometers away to have a meal and ate for more than an hour before returning.

    Not only do youck a sense of direction, you alsock a sense of time.

    Furthermore, didn''t you just eat a meal? Why are you consuming one meat bun after another?

    Also, to use such high-grade spatial magic to ''steal'' meat buns for eating. Is that really appropriate?

    Sigh. This won''t do. I can''tin anymore or I''ll be weird as well.

    Xiao Xiao felt that the invincible image she had of Bunny Cao was crumbling. She tried her best to maintain her smile as she said, "It has been more than an hour since the finals ended. The expedition ceremony was held for half an hour. However, nothing important was announced. We will be informed of the actual time of the collective training after the organization faction finishes their selection."

    "Oh, that''s good."

    Bunny Cao took another bite at the meat bun. She ate her meat buns one bite after another. Although each bite was a tiny nibble, she was extremely fast. She probably ate much faster than a grown man.

    Furthermore, after finishing one bun, she would immediately use spatial magic to ''steal'' another. How many meat buns would she eat a day?

    Xiao Xiao could not help but steal a nce at Bunny Cao''s belly. Although her ample breasts propped her top high up, it was still possible to tell that the girl''s belly was rather t. Her waist was extremely thin and slender.

    On another careful look, she immediately realized that Bunny Cao''s figure was excellent. It could be said to be petite and exquisite. She was about 1.6 meters tall and she wasn''t considered too tall or short. Other than the two big bunnies on her chest that were visually estimated at 36E, every other part looked slender. Her arms were willowy and her buttocks were perky. Her legs were long and upright. She was not overly meaty or overly slim. Her proportions were excellent.

    Furthermore, Bunny Cao''s skin was exceptional. Redness suffused from her fair skin which resembled a baby''s. It was as though its moisture could be squeezed out with a pinch.

    Xiao Xiao sized up Bunny Cao and the more she looked, the more envious she became of Bunny Cao''s figure. Although her figure wasn''t bad, it was quite iparable to Bunny Cao''s, especially that bust size¡­

    Eh?

    That''s not right. This wasn''t the main point!

    Xiao Xiao jolted awake as she hurriedly gathered her rampant thoughts that had disced themselves.

    The important point was Bunny Cao looked petite and cute, so her stomach was definitely tiny as well. How could she eat so many meat buns?

    Xiao Xiao was baffled but she did not know how to make an appropriate inquiry. After all, she was not familiar with Bunny Cao.

    At that moment, the meat bun in Bunny Cao''s hand was more than half gone. Noticing how Xiao Xiao had remained silent for such a long period of time, she finally took the initiative to say, "Then I''ll be going back."

    "Going back?"

    Xiao Xiao faltered for a moment before immediately asking, "Going back to where?"

    Bunny Cao chewed on her meat bun and fell into a slight daze. Suddenly, her mouth pouted slightly as she frowned. Her expression was rather cute. After thinking for a long time, she finally blurted out, "See-something hotel?"

    Xiao Xiao said in astonishment, "Caesar Grand Hotel?

    "Right!"

    The distressed look on Bunny Cao''s face immediately vanished as she took another bite on her meat bun. Beaming, she said, "Caesar Grand Hotel. I''m going back. My dad is waiting for me."

    After Bunny Cao said those words, she waved her hands in a cute ''bye bye'' gesture before turning around to leave.

    Xiao Xiao hurriedly shouted, "Hold on! Are you nning on walking back?"

    Caesar Grand Hotel was one of the most famous hotels in Beijing. Therefore, Xiao Xiao knew that Bunny Cao was referring to Caesar Grand Hotel immediately. However, she recalled that the distance from where they were to the nearest Caesar Grand Hotel branch was dozens of kilometers away. And from the looks of it, Bunny Cao was nning on skipping her way back on the highway?

    Indeed, Bunny Cao stopped and turned sideways and nodded as though it was for granted. She said, "Yeah."

    Xiao Xiao fell silent.

    Was she nning to really walk dozens of kilometers?

    And more importantly, Bunny Cao couldn''t even remember the name Caesar Grand Hotel. Could she really walk all the way back herself?

    Heavens, how is her dad not worried about leaving her to frolic outside?

    Xiao Xiao was a kinddy so she naturally could not turn a blind eye to this. She turned around and pointed to her private car that wasn''t that far away. She said, "That''s my car. Shall we give you a lift?"

    As Xiao Xiao said that, she turned around once again but she was astounded to realize that Bunny Cao had vanished. Other than the cars that were shuttling incessantly past her, there was nothing.

    Eh?

    Eh!

    Where is Bunny Cao!?

    Xiao Xiao was rmed as she hurriedly surveyed her surroundings. The straight highway allowed her to see kilometers into the distance and there were no other forks in the road. She had only turned around for a second or two, so how could she vanish from her line of sight?

    Xiao Xiao spent a few moments searching and even shouted a few times. The people in the cars that passed her gave her a strange look. If not for her beauty, they would probably think of her as a crazy woman or a fool.

    Xiao Xiao returned to the car with a flushed face. She knew that the direction in which Bunny Cao was skipping towards was at least right, so she hoped that no mishap would happen during that period of time.

    However, with Bunny Cao''s personality and ability to live carefreely to this point in time, it was unlikely for her to suffer any mishap, right?

    Xiao Xiao could only forcefully repress the worry in her heart. She got her old steward to drive the car away. It is dangerous stopping a car on a highway, so kids, don''t try this at home!

    The private car continued cruising down the highway as a cool breeze entered through the open window. It ruffled the girl''s peach-colored long hair but Xiao Xiao''s mind was no longer the same as before. The lonely feelings that came from the realization that there was an unbridgeable gap between her and Bunny Cao were wiped clean.

    She wasn''t envious or jealous of Bunny Cao, to begin with. She only felt that despite putting in her best efforts, Bunny Cao was still able to handle her easily. Therefore, she had felt disheartened from feeling weak.

    But now, she realized that Bunny Cao was a wondrous oddity. Some of her negative emotions immediately vanished and recing them was an intensely burning fighting spirit. It wanted to chase up to Bunny Cao!

    Some geniuses were irritating to others because although they were extremely talented, they thought very highly of themselves and disparaged others.

    But there were some geniuses who were extremely ''cute''. They were so cute that they attracted people with the wish to chase up to them. They would be one''s target to strive for.

    Bunny Cao was like that.

    Shi Xiaobai was also like that.

    Xiao Xiao could not help but recall the experiences she had in the virtual world once again. Back then, she felt that the little pervert that called himself ''This King'' was an unpolished genius that would eventually glow.

    However, she never expected that in a short period of time, through the collective training selection, not only did he glow, he had turned so radiant that he blinded the ''titanium dog eyes'' of several ''geniuses''.

    When she thought of that, a faint smile involuntarily suffused on the corner of her lips. She took out her cellphone and adeptly opened a web page and entered a discussion forum named ''Shi Xiaobai Bar''.

    About a month ago, a member nicknamed ''WhyArePointsNeededForLeveling'' had set up the board but it did not gain much attention. Only when Shi Xiaobai suddenly turned viral not long ago did a huge batch of fans surge in. And today, the number of people following the board was no longer small in number. Although it was still far from celebrity heroes, the number of forum fans was closely behind same-aged geniuses like Speechless Li and Bunny Cao, who had made a glorious name for themselves at a young age. It could be deemed as him being a phenomenal rookie that had his poprity suddenly surge.

    Xiao Xiao flipped through a few threads to check on Shi Xiaobai''stest ongoings. The little pervert had been in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower''s seventh level for more than ten days. Many people were closely watching it. They were curious to know if Shi Xiaobai, whose conquering of the eight Level Lords being an unprecedented shocking matter, would be able to be the fourth trial-taker in history to reach the eighth level.

    But unfortunately, after flipping through a few pages, she did not find any relevant news. There were many threads with ''fabricated stories''. They fabricated ''fake experiences'' of Shi Xiaobai. Some were written very realistically but Xiao Xiao, who knew Shi Xiaobai''s character, only smiled inwardly.

    However, she did not respond to expose them. In fact, she only browsed through the forum as a lurker. She never posted nor replied. She could not understand the mindsets of the mers on the board and found them uninteresting.

    Xiao Xiao put down her cell phone and began thinking about how she should greet him when she met him again at the collective training. She wondered if the little pervert still remembered her.

    Xiao Xiao began rummaging through her thoughts as she looked at the scenery outside the window.

    Suddenly, Xiao Xiao widened her eyes.

    "Stop the car! Quick, stop the car!"

    Heavens! What did she see?

    There was a bowl-cut big-boobed loli skipping down the highway!

    Heavens, isn''t this directionpletely opposite from Caesar Grand Hotel?

    Eh, that''s not right?

    Why would Bunny Cao appear in front of them?

 Chapter 498: This isnt an illness, but fate!

    Chapter 498: This isn''t an illness, but fate!

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    Having met Bunny Cao again on Beijing Third Ring Road was equivalent to capturing a live big-boobed loli. Xiao Xiao was extremely careful this time as she held on to Bunny Cao, afraid that she would suddenly disappear again.

    Xiao Xiao spent lots of effort before finally convincing Bunny Cao, who had insisted on going alone. She tried coaxing her with all kinds of deceit before the girl who had an extremely bad sense of direction boarded the car reluctantly.

    The car turned around and headed for the Caesar Grand Hotel branch that was closest to Dragon Summer Stadium.

    Xiao Xiao and Bunny Cao sat in the back together. As they were not familiar with each other, there was a tiny distance separating them in the middle.

    After Bunny Cao got into the car, she began silently stuffing meat buns into her mouth. Perhaps she was somewhat unhappy that her ''tour of getting lost as she wished'' had been interrupted forcefully. The speed at which she ate the buns was much faster than before. She would finish one big bun in less than thirty seconds.

    After finishing one, Bunny Cao would immediately use spatial magic without taking a break and ''steal'' a new piping hot bun.

    Although Xiao Xiao was not familiar with magic, she had some general knowledge. Such ''spatial transference'' of an object from a great distance away into one''s hand was considered an abstruse form of magic. It was a high-grade magical spell that drained a lot of mana.

    Xiao Xiao was suspecting that the reason why Bunny Cao was able to continuously cast magical spells for more than ten minutes without showing any signs of fatigue at the finals was that she had repeatedly used such high-grade spatial magic on a daily basis.

    Every thirty seconds, Bunny Cao would finish eating a huge bun and another would follow. There was no sign of her stopping or resting. Soon, she had eaten nearly ten.

    Xiao Xiao stared at her in a dumbfounded manner as she could not help but suspect that Bunny Cao was a humanoid monster. If not, how could a human''s stomach store so many meat buns?

    Xiao Xiao felt her scalp tingle as she finally could not help but ask, "Are¡­meat buns that delicious?"

    Bunny Cao turned her head over. First, her eyes lit up as she nodded, but momentster, she frowned and shook her head.

    After she swallowed the food in her mouth, Bunny Cao mumbled, "Meat buns are very fragrant but eating too many of them makes them taste bad. However¡­meat buns are best for filling the stomach!"

    No matter how delicious a delicacy was, the repeated eating of it would make one sick of it. That was an easily understandable point.

    But what did she mean by meat buns being the best for filling the stomach?

    Xiao Xiao hesitated for a moment before considering how she should mince her words. She said, "Bunny, could it be that you eat so many meat buns¡­just to fill your stomach?"

    Bunny chewed on her food as she nodded her head as if it was for granted.

    Xiao Xiao said with a stiff smile, "You aren''t full even after eating so many meat buns?"

    Bunny nodded and mumbled, "I can''t be satiated. My stomach just keeps feeling hungry."

    A dark cloud hung over Xiao Xiao''s head as she thought to herself.

    You are indeed a humanoid monster!

    "Have you always been eating so much food?"

    Xiao Xiao ventured a guess once again. There was no way around it. She was too curious about the matter. An ordinary person would be considered apetitive eater if one did not die from a ruptured stomach after eating so many meat buns. Yet, Bunny Cao was still hungry. There was clearly a problem!

    Bunny said with a shake of the head, "It wasn''t like this in the past. Slightly more than ten days ago, I suddenly felt very, very hungry. I wasn''t filled no matter how much I ate¡­Then it became what it is now¡­Meat buns are just snacks. It curbs some of the hunger but I have to eat dozens of kilograms of meat to be satiated. Daddy says that I''m almost draining the family of all its money with my appetite!"

    Bunny had said it in a simple manner but it made Xiao Xiao''s scalp tingle.

    So many meat buns were just a snack? She had to eat dozens of kilograms of meat just to be satiated?

    It suddenly happened more than ten days ago?

    Was it an illness?

    Furthermore, it was quite serious!

    "Can this illness be cured?"

    Xiao Xiao blurted out her thoughts before she hurriedly covered her mouth. She realized that she had been too rash. Even though Bunny did not seem like a person who would mind, how could she say such ''impolite'' words?

    "It''s not an illness."

    What caught Xiao Xiao by surprise was that Bunny suddenly swallowed the food in her mouth before her expression turned slightly serious. She said solemnly, "Daddy said it''s not an illness but fate!"

    Xiao Xiao was rmed. She felt the topic seem to turn a little too heavy. "It''s not an illness but fate." Such a saying usually brings with it an undisclosable secret.

    Was it appropriate for her to probe into Bunny Cao''s secret?

    Xiao Xiao immediately did not wish to continue asking.

    However, Bunny''s expression suddenly changed as she pouted and said unhappily, "I think it''s an illness. If not, why would I suddenly be constantly hungry for no good reason? But even Granny Divine Healer can''t cure it so Daddy has given up. He said that an incurable illness is a kind of fate and that I should submit to fate¡­"

    Xiao Xiao gaped and was momentarily at a loss as to what to say.

    An incurable illness was fate. Wasn''t she being too broad-minded?

    To think that she had identally heard a humongous secret. So she had reallye down ill. However, the illness was strange. It actually forced Bunny Cao to eat dozens of kilograms of meat a day to be barely satiated? After all this, where did the food she eat go to? It couldn''t really enter her stomach, right?

    Xiao Xiao''s mind was filled with questions but she eventually did not ask. Although Bunny Cao was free from care or worries and she did not mind talking about anything, she couldn''t thicken her skin to dig up her secrets, right?

    With Xiao Xiao falling silent, Bunny''s attention returned to the meat buns. She was eating them in delight, as though there was no hint of her being ''sick'' of them.

    Indeed, Bunny could not extricate herself from the immersion of meat buns. If not, how could an ordinary person choose meat buns as a snack!?

    Xiao Xiao shook her head as she smiled inwardly. She turned to look at the scenery outside the window.

    There was silence along the way. Xiao Xiao was quiet while Bunny focused on eating her meat buns.

    After a long while, Xiao Xiao felt restless and habitually took out her cell phone to refresh the forum, "Shi Xiaobai Bar".

    "Ah!"

    Xiao Xiao nearly cried out loudly when she took a nce at it!

    ¡¸ Ah, ah, ah! Shi Xiaobai has finally reached the eighth level!¡¹

    ¡¸ The fourth trial-taker in history to reach the eighth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is born! Shi Xiaobai does not let down the masses! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The trial''s stone monument has been updated. Shi Xiaobai''s name is positioned at the eighth level. Picture as proof! ¡¹

    ¡¸ The peak of China''s end-game style. Can Shi Xiaobai be able to prove to the world that ''end-game'' styles still work? Stay tuned for this year''s World Tournament! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Champagne tonight for a celebration! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Getting a room tonight for a celebration! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Getting KFC tonight for a celebration! ¡¹

    ¡¸ Although it''s ''Shi Xiaobai Bar''¡­please don''t celebrate. Boohoohoo. My most beloved Speechless Li is dead! ¡¹

    ¡­

    What could be seen were all threads of Shi Xiaobai''s reaching of the eighth level but intermixed within, there were a few threads about the grievous news of Speechless Li''s death. Xiao Xiao began browsing through the threads without stopping as she felt mixed emotions.

    She did not know Speechless Li, so would not go as far as to feel sad for the tragic news of Speechless Li''s death. However, for China to lose a young genius and an opponent she could aim for as a goal, she still felt somewhat repressed being a girl with proper values.

    But at the same time, the news of Shi Xiaobai reaching the eighth level made her extremely excited. She could not help but clench her fist!

    Little Pervert, well done!

    Xiao Xiao roared in her heart.

    She felt her mind shaking and could not help but continuously refresh the forum so as to see the constantly updating threads.

    Suddenly, a thread with reply counts constantly surging attracted Xiao Xiao''s attention.

    ¡¸ Prediction Thread¡ªShi Xiaobai won''t spend more than an hour in the eighth level! ¡¹

 Chapter 499: Bunny learns to Scold

    Chapter 499: Bunny learns to Scold

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    It was obvious from the thread''s title that the poster was an anti-fan who had deliberately posted to stir trouble. If not, it was a troll who had menacing intentions of trying to get people worked up to get replies. Hence, Xiao Xiao did not click the thread immediately.

    However, the number of replies in the thread was constantly increasing. Xiao Xiao immediately could not bear it as she clicked it to check it out.

    The opening poster (OP) had written three historical records in the opening post:

    Overlord Ji Feng, four hours.

    Sword Immortal Xu Taibai, three and a half hours.

    Conquest King, five hours.

    These three people were historical figures who had previously reached the eighth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower as well as the time they had spent in the eighth level!

    Yes, even these striking historical figures had only managed to spend a maximum of five hours in the eighth level before they were eliminated.

    Hence, even though Shi Xiaobai had wiped out the Level Lords, no one believed that Shi Xiaobai could reach the ninth level. What people focused on was how long Shi Xiaobai could stay on the eighth level. They wanted to know if he could break the five-hour record that was set by the Conquest King!

    And this so-called prediction thread had dered that Shi Xiaobai would notst more than an hour. It was clear that it is was meant to sully Shi Xiaobai.

    Indeed, the OP of the thread carried on analyzing. Instead of saying it was an analysis, it was more like a forceful ount of affairs. The reasons thatcked logic strenuously came up with a conclusion that Shi Xiaobai would notst more than an hour. It was an insult to the intelligence of others.

    And the reason why the number of replies the thread had were increasing rapidly was that the thread''s OP had spent money to hire troll armies to flood the thread with replies that were filled with malicious intent. And the fans of the forum began to protest angrily. They began attacking the OP!

    Sigh, anti-fans of this era would really resort to every conceivable means. Not only did they deliberately stir trouble to y to the gallery, they even managed to think of hiring troll armies.

    After looking at it for a while, Xiao Xiao found it boring. She stretched out her finger to close the irritating thread.

    Suddenly, a young voice echoed beside her ear.

    "What nonsense."

    Xiao Xiao turned her head in surprise and realized that Bunny had stuck her head over without her knowing. She was staring at her cell phone''s screen and her ck eyes were twinkling like stars.

    Xiao Xiao felt helpless. Bunny Cao was indeed a girl that did not know any better. How could she look at the cell phone screen of others without permission?

    At that moment, Bunny suddenly stretched her finger to point at OP on the screen and said, "This person is spouting nonsense! It''s impossible for Shi Xiaobai to not be able tost an hour. He canst at least five hours!"

    With that said, Xiao Xiao was immediately astonished.

    Bunny Cao was certain that Shi Xiaobai would be able tost more than five hours in the eighth level. That would be an achievement that surpassed the Conquest King. It would create a brand new historical record for the Psionic Mortal Realm!

    What did Bunny Cao base on to have so much confidence in Shi Xiaobai?

    Xiao Xiao blurted a question, "You know Shi Xiaobai?"

    Bunny immediately shook her head and said, "Nope?"

    Xiao Xiao said in surprise, "Then why are you so sure that Shi Xiaobai canst more than five hours?"

    Bunny pouted as her eyes gradually brightened. She said, "Daddy mentioned it just yesterday. He said that a boy about my age named Shi Xiaobai has recently wiped out eight Level Lords in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower. This matter is something Bun Bun can''t do. Daddy also once said that the present Bun Bun is only slightly weaker than the Hero King at the same age but stronger than the Conquest King. Since Shi Xiaobai has done something Bun Bun can''t do, he would definitely be stronger than the Conquest King. So he will definitely exceed five hours!"

    The logic in the series of words was very simple but very problematic. Furthermore, there were many points that were debatable.

    For example, how was Bunny Cao''s dad so certain that Bunny was stronger than the Conquest King at the same age?

    Who was Bunny Cao''s father? How could he say something in such an exaggerated manner?

    Why would Bunny Caopletely believe her dad?

    However, Xiao Xiao did not deliberately consider these questions. Instead, she nodded her head happily and said, "I also believe that Shi Xiaobai canst more than five hours!"

    Although Bunny''s acknowledgment of Shi Xiaobai was because of an odd reason, it still made Xiao Xiao feel a baffling sense of happiness. Was it because the person she acknowledged was also acknowledged by someone else?

    In short, Xiao Xiao felt great when she heard a positive evaluation of Shi Xiaobai from Bunny''s mouth!

    At that moment, Bunny suddenly said, "What are you waiting for?"

    Xiao Xiao faltered and asked curiously, "Waiting for what?"

    Bunny suddenly grinned and with her eyes twinkling, she pointed at the OP on the cell phone screen and said in a high-spirited manner, "Scold him!"

    Bunny''s head drew closer and with her grinning, Xiao Xiao realized that Bunny had two cute canine teeth. There were also shallow dimples on her cheeks.

    For some unknown reason, Xiao Xiao felt that she was infected by Bunny Cao''s smile. She blurted out a question, "How should he be scolded?"

    Xiao Xiao has a good family background so she carried herself really well and she had almost never scolded others, not to mention being a mer on the Inte. She had never thought of such meaningless matters so although she felt a baffling impulse because of Bunny''s canine teeth and dimples, she was unsure about the act of scolding others.

    In response to Xiao Xiao''s question, Bunny blinked and pondered for a moment with a frown before she eximed and shook her head. "I don''t know how to scold. I''ve never scolded others before."

    Xiao Xiao could not help butugh. She felt that it was only right for Bunny to not know how to scold others.

    Xiao Xiao imitated Bunny''s blinking and said with a yful smile, "Then are we still scolding?"

    "Yes!"

    Bunny said with a nod, "Daddy says that one should be scolded if one does something wrong! This person is absolutely wrong, so there is a need for him to be scolded!"

    Xiao Xiao burst intoughter as she felt that Bunny Cao was greatly influenced by her dad. However, the influence was rather positive and she could feel his painstaking efforts to educate his daughter.

    However, isn''t there a need to teach her some general knowledge? Also, how can you let your innocent daughter run around alone?

    "Then¡­let''s learn from the others?"

    Xiao Xiao suddenly thought of a solution. Despite them not knowing how to scold, there were many experts that knew how to scold on the forum. It was especially evident in that thread. The number of people scolding the OP was not in the minority, so wouldn''t learning from them be sufficient?

    Bunny immediately agreed to Xiao Xiao''s suggestion by nodding her head heavily.

    Xiao Xiao smiled faintly as she scrolled down to the replies from the fans. It was basically a bombardment of the OP.

    It would have been fine if she didn''t take a look, but that look of hers gave her a fright. Xiao Xiao was appalled to discover that there was a technique to scolding the OP. The way some fans scolded the OP was filled with ''literary art'' or the ''charm of literature''!

    For example:

    "I would like to represent ''China''s Research Center for Mental Health'' to solemnly apologize to everyone here. Due to our negligence, we allowed the OP to escape time and time again. It has brought unneeded trouble and undesirable effects to everyone and to society. Here, I''ll express my heartfelt apologies. About the OP''s sickness, our research center has always been paying close attention to it. Although the OP is currently not in a stable condition and he might act out at any time, we will try our best even if there is a one in a hundred chance of curing him. We have the confidence, determination, and persistence to cure OP and help OP escape the clutches of his sickness''s demons. At the same time, I wish everyone in the world would do their best toplement our work and create a harmonious society together. Crazy people aren''t scary. We should not mock OP!"

    "Shh~ Look, what did I discover? There is an OP that is alone. We can attempt capturing it. One OP can provide us with days of energy. They are rich in protein and a single unit of OP contains more protein than what beef has. However, OP is not easy to deal with. We should slowly approach it from the back. Be careful not to make any noise. Hehe, I caught it. It''s struggling vigorously! We just need to twist its head once and we can then pull its innards out. The other parts can be eaten raw. Of course, if time isn''t tight, we can first roast it. It would be much more delicious. Oh, it''s crispy in texture and it tastes just like chicken!"

 Chapter 500: Girls do not know about pounding the meat

    Chapter 500: Girls do not know about pounding the meat

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    Xiao Xiao constantly scrolled down as all she saw was scolding passages filled with the ''charm of literature''.

    "Actually, I resisted against stroking the OP''s dog head the first time! Because I feel that¡­Hey¡­ You can''t make me stroke it at your beck and call. First of all, I want to try it out, but I don''t want to say it out either¡­After stroking the dog head, many special effects will be added. That dog head is¡­very ck! Very shiny! Very soft! But the audience woulde out and scold me because there''s no such dog head! This proves that the dog head above is fake¡­ Later I learned that it was all organic with no addition of chemicals. So¡­I stroked it for a month¡­After a month¡­it was quitefortable stroking it. As for now¡­,I''m stroking it every day! I''m still stroking it every day¡­I even gave it to the poster below me to stroke it together! Come! Come! Come! Everyone, try stroking it! Then I told the director, "I''ll stroke it when it''s time to stroke it! After stroking it, this dog head is still OP''s dog head. So don''t add any effects. If you keep adding special effects, it wouldn''t look like a dog head! I want to let everyone see what it looks like after I stroke dog heads¡ªthat after you finish stroking it, you will also look like that."*

    "OP, here you are trying to sully others. You made me check severalmunities and scour through hundreds of threads before I finally found you. The construction foreman got me to tell you to wake up early tomorrow for work. There are three cement carts and two carts of bricks that need moving. If you don''t finish moving them, you won''t even be paid for yesterday. Also, Widower Wang from the eastern end of the vige asks you: When would you have saved enough money to marry her? If you do not return by the end of the year, she will marry the hunchback living in the western end."

    These somewhat satirical responses were without a single invective, but each would ''ruthlessly'' curse the OP. It made them convulse withughter in a greatly satisfactory manner.

    Xiao Xiao was relishing the passages and came to a realization that scolding could be that interesting.

    Bunny''s eyes lit up too as she did not even blink. It was as though she had ''learned'' a lot.

    There were a lot of interesting replies that left the two girlspletely clueless.

    For example:

    "OP has no thoughts of a perished kingdom, only to pound the meat from day to night.

    I raise my head to view the bright moon, then I lower my head and pound the meat.

    If my family and friends in Luoyang ask about my situation, you could say that OP is pounding the meat.

    If one does not exert oneself in youth, OP pounds the meat.

    Sitting up in fright on one''s deathbed, OP is still pounding the meat.

    Striving to be outstanding in life, pounding the meat even in death.

    Since the beginning of time, who has not died, OP''s continues pounding the meat.

    For hundreds and thousands of times, for him I search in the chaos, OP is pounding the meat."

    Thisment left questions sprouting in Xiao Xiao and Bunny''s minds. They could not understand why there was a constant repeat of the words ''OP pounding the meat''.

    Was pounding the meat a form of scolding?

    However, the duo did not delve deeply into those details as they continued scrolling down.

    Suddenly, a reply in a different taste made Xiao Xiao draw a gasp.

    "Why were the underwear of a retirement home destroyed? Why did hundreds of sows in the vige scream out at midnight? Who is the serial rapist of sows? Was it a human or ghost who knocked on an old nun''s door every night? What is the hidden secret behind the idental pregnancy of hundreds of mummies? Is the distortion of human nature or moral decay behind all this? Is it the explosive outbreak of hormones or out of helpless thirst? Please stay tuned to tonight''s Hero Law Channel''s masterpiece this year, ''OP''s Path of No Return'' at eight. Let us apany the camera and walk into the perverted OP''s inner world!"

    Xiao Xiao only saw a few of the first few words before her face blushed; hence, she hurriedly scrolled down.

    However, what she saw next was¡­

    "Yearning to vite the OP, hoping to push her down onto a table, and while grabbing onto her ear, hear her choke and press down on her, viting her.

    Yearning to vite the OP, hoping to trap her in a clothing square, and while others are buying and selling outside, vite her in the lift and hear her crying, dirtying her exercise attire.

    Yearning to vite the OP, hoping to hide in a closet at the exit after work, and while looking at her yearning but not dare to shout, viting her while she wants to resist butcks strength.

    Yearning to vite the OP, hoping to hide her clothes in the gym room, and viting her as she is prevented from leaving and giving medicine to those who want to enter.

    Yearning to vite the OP, hoping to capture her during luggage festival and push her down in a corner under a curtain, viting her as she bes afraid of being discovered.

    Yearning to vite the OP, hoping to caress her on the public bus and letting her tremble with mercy in her orgasmic excitement before viting her.

    Yearning to vite the OP, hoping to strip her off her underwear and skirt on the balcony she lives in and pressing down on a nket that is being sunned, viting her as she remains apprehensive of being discovered.

    Yearning to vite the OP, hoping to suck at her sensitive spots while she makes a phone call and viting her after she pretends to sound calm.

    Yearning to vite the OP, hoping for her to give a morning blow job, hearing her muffled sounds as she chases her parents away before viting her under her urge to be ''faster''¡­"

    Xiao Xiao saw the first line and immediately eximed. Her cheeks flushed red as she hurriedly switched off her cell phone screen. She felt that her eyes had been ''tainted''.

    At that moment, Bunny suddenly asked in confusion, "What does vition mean? Why did that person keep talking about viting OP?"

    Xiao Xiao''s face blushed when she heard that. She muttered inaudibly but she was unsure how to reply. She noticed that Bunny''s eyes were extremely pure like a baby who wanted to know the answer.

    Heavens, does Bunny Cao really not know the meaning to ''vite''?

    Boohoo, how can there be such a pure girl?

    Xiao Xiao secretly decided that she was definitely not telling Bunny the meaning of such an impure passage. She hurriedly switched topics and said, "Nothing. Just something meaningless. Oh, let''s scold the OP also?"

    Bunny''s attention was immediately diverted as she joyfully nodded and said, "Alright! I want to scold OP! Let me do it first!"

    Xiao Xiao smiled slightly as she handed her cell phone over.

    Bunny took it over and began typing out words at an extremely slow speed. Furthermore, she had made several typos. It was obvious that she very rarely typed with her cell phone. It was even possible that she had never used one before.

    After a few minutes of typing, Bunny disyed the results of her ''studies''.

    "OP is speaking nonsense! Shi Xiaobai will definitelyst more than five hours! Hmph! Signing off, Bunny Cao!"

    Xiao Xiao could not help butugh when she looked at it.

    Was scolding someone in such a ''cute'' manner appropriate? Also, why did she say ''Signing off, Bunny Cao"? Wasn''t she afraid that others would criticize her?

    Xiao Xiao held back herughter and said encouragingly, "Nicely done!"

    Bunny beamed with pride. It was as though she felt that she had done a good job scolding. She chuckled and handed the cell phone back to Xiao Xiao.

    Xiao Xiao took the cell phone over and realized that Bunny was looking at her with a look of anticipation.

    Xiao Xiao gave a helpless smile and began typing on the screen. She began producing the first ''bitch'' reply of her Inte life.

    "Stroking OP''s dog head while smiling. Waiting for five hours before Shi Xiaobai smacks OP''s face into a pig head!"

    Bunny''s eyes lit up as she gave her a big thumbs up.

    Xiao Xiao also smiled happily.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    As the Xiao family car was cruising down the highway, a middle-aged man was running in mid-air while following the car closely from behind.

    This scene made passers-by who happened to see it gape. That was because not only was the middle-aged man running in mid-air more than hundred meters in the sky, he was running very leisurely. It looked like he was walking on t ground but he was able to follow the car closely behind. He was never left in the dust.

    And most crazy of all was that as the middle-aged man ran, he suddenly took out a cell phone and made a call!

    However, as there was a constantyer of clouds lingering around the middle-aged man, there was no way of discerning his appearance or knowing what he was saying.

    And in fact, the conversation was also very strange.

    "Hello, Wifey¡­Bunny, Bunny has learned to curse. What do we do?"

    The middle-aged man looked nervous as he carefully asked.

    "Ah!? Why would Bunny learn how to curse!?"

    A woman''s roar came from the cell phone like a lion''s. "I told you to watch Bunny, but you thought nothing of it? You can''t even take care of our darling daughter! Do you want to kneel on a washboard?"

    The middle-aged man hurriedly said, "Wifey, I know my mistakes. Listen to my exnation¡­"

    The woman said angrily, "Don''t exin. Any exnation is just a form of concealment. Concealment means fabricating a story! Speak, what else are you keeping from me?"

    The middle-aged man''s face turned pale as he stuttered, "Bunny¡­Bunny even¡­even asked what vition means¡­"

    The moment the middle-aged man said those words, he closed his eyes as though he was waiting for his death.

    "Groundless Cao!"

    "Don''t you dare step into my room tonight!"

    The woman''s roar came ring out from the cell phone as though she was about to flip the sky upside down.

    The middle-aged man immediately said in a manner too deep for tears, "Wifey, I think it''s better if you make me kneel on a washboard!"

    ¡­

    ¡­

    News of Shi Xiaobai reaching the eighth level proliferated throughout China quickly. Every citizen was discussing fervently the amount of time Shi Xiaobai would spend on the eighth level.

    As for Shi Xiaobai, he was experiencing an ''inward interrogation''.

    He had stood silently at the beginning point of the eighth level''s world, motionless and expressionless. His eyes were slightly zed over until the Infernal Queen suddenly appeared as she slowly walked over from a distance.

    The Infernal Queen smiled coquettishly as she walked with a seductive gait. Every step she took left an ice lotus blooming at her feet.

    She produced lotuses with every step, but they withered nearly instantly.

    Shi Xiaobai jolted awake and locked eyes with the Infernal Queen before opening his mouth slightly and he mouthed two words¡­

    From a distance, the Infernal Queen suddenly made out the two words that Shi Xiaobai was about to say from the shape of his mouth. Immediately, her expression changed slightly.

    The two words were¡­

    Open Sesame.

    Also, it was the exitmand!

    Trantor¡¯s Note: This is a passage said by Jackie Chan in an interview on a hair shampoomercial he did when he was interviewed. It was discovered that it could be taken out of context by changing washing hair to something else, in this case, stroking the dog head (stroke: wash, dog head: hair).

 Chapter 501: Its not something Darling can Stick it in or Retract as you wish!

    Chapter 501: It''s not something Darling can Stick it in or Retract as you wish!

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    The Infernal Queen was not mistaken. The words that Shi Xiaobai had slowly mouthed were indeed ''Open Sesame'', which was also the exitmand.

    This was the corresponding exitmand for trial-takers to exit the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower!

    Shi Xiaobai was unaware that he had suddenly gone viral in China and that he was trending on the search rankings. Neither did he know that the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower trial was already the focus of attention of the entire nation. Of course, he did not know that there were numerous Chinese citizens waiting and discussing the amount of time he could spend in the eighth level, or debating whether he could break the Conquest King''s five-hour record.

    He did not know anything but even if he knew, Shi Xiaobai would still use the exitmand!

    Why?

    It was because Shi Xiaobai was in a rush to know the truth!

    Why did Speechless die?

    How did Speechless die?

    Is Speechless really dead?

    What happened back then?

    How did he be Speechless''s ''murderer''?

    Shi Xiaobai was eager to know the truth to all these questions.

    Completely opposite to the ''truth'' that the Infernal Queen had said, Shi Xiaobai''s guess that she was the assessment program was only done through logical reasoning without any evidence. Neither did he guess that the Infernal King''s Mandate was the condition to clearing the seventh level. And even if he had guessed it correctly, it was absolutely impossible that he would harm or kill Speechless.

    He had truly fallen unconscious after injuring Sunless and he had only awakened in the Infernal King chamber. Shi Xiaobai did not know what had happened during that period of time.

    The outrageous lie that the Infernal Queen described and the astounding conspiracy she believed, ming him for being a ''hypocrite'' was obviously not true.

    Even if Shi Xiaobai were to sacrifice himself, he would absolutely not wish to harm his partners. The kingly way that he revered may not be absolute justice but it was definitely not heartless and full of ingratitude.

    Therefore, when the Infernal Queen had criticized him with a sneer, Shi Xiaobai had only found it ridiculous andughable. He only believed that she was trying to stir something up so he had only responded with a sneer, without making any contentions.

    However, when he was forcefully sent to the eighth level, the Absolute Choice''s familiar and fiery voice had resounded in his mind. Only then did Shi Xiaobai suddenly recall the Absolute Choice that he had nearly forgotten.

    Upon recalling thatpleting the King''s Mandate meant killing Speechless, whose identity had been designated as the Celestial King, the announcement of thepletion of the choice meant that he hadpleted the King''s Mandate.

    Shi Xiaobai was rmed when he realized that whatever the Infernal Queen had said might very well be true.

    Speechless''s death could very possibly be real.

    It was very likely that he had really killed Speechless with his own hands.

    If not, why would the Absolute Choice announce itspletion?

    Furthermore, the attitude of Pulp Farmer andpany were odd when he woke up. Upon careful thought, the reason why Pulp Farmer and Feng Yuanlin were probing his memories after he fell unconscious was due to the death of Speechless. They were trying to hide the terrible truth from him.

    With the aforementioned reasons, Shi Xiaobai had inferred that what the Infernal Queen had said was not a lie.

    However, why would the unconscious him do such a thing?

    Was it a side-effect of the power of corruption that suddenly acted up, causing him to strike Speechless when he waspletely unconscious?

    Or was it possible that in his subconscious, he had a wish to kill Speechless in order toplete the Absolute Choice which led to his body innatelypleting the task while he was unconscious?

    The former was something Shi Xiaobai was unable to make a judgment on. However, if it was thetter, Shi Xiaobai had just undergone an ''inward interrogation'', and he was certain that it was impossible.

    Even if the Absolute Choice were to fail, with time resetting, causing everything that he experienced turn into nothing but evanescent bubbles and making him have to redo everything, it was not sufficient to make Shi Xiaobai abandon his ''kingly ways''. The sacrifice of people¡ªespecially the sacrifice of a friend like Speechless¡ªto create an advantageous oue for him was diametrically opposed to Shi Xiaobai''s kingly ways!

    Shi Xiaobai was willing to repeat everything and choose the third option of leaving the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower than to kill Speechless for such a ''meaningless'' reason. Such a subconscious thought absolutely did not exist!

    Shi Xiaobai was sufficiently confident about that.

    Therefore, he believed that his killing of Speechless was definitely not that simple.

    And going along this line of thought, Shi Xiaobai immediately thought of the biggest questionable point and contradiction.

    Since killing Speechless meantpleting the Infernal King''s Mandate, why was the Absolute Choice not immediatelypleted once Speechless was ''killed'' by him? Instead, the announcement of thepletion of the Absolute Choice had only happened at the instant he reached the eighth level. Why was this so?

    What was the difference between the two?

    Or could it be that there was more than meets the eye?

    Just as Shi Xiaobai thought of this point, he saw the Infernal Queen appear out of thin air. As she walked over with a coquettish smile that was ''filled with malevolence'', Shi Xiaobai did not hesitate to use the exitmand.

    He had no time to listen to the Infernal Queen''s sarcasm nor did he have the mood to debate with the Infernal Queen. All he wanted to do was to return to the human world to figure out the truth. He had to see Speechless''s corpse at the very least and get a clear understanding from Sunless andpany as to what had happened back then.

    Compared to the eagerness to figure out the truth, whatever trial, glory, or opportunities were not worth mentioning!

    Shi Xiaobai finished reciting the exitmand and was prepared to leave the eighth level.

    But after a few seconds, even when the Infernal Queen had suddenly appeared in front of him at an extremely fast speed, the exitmand did not seem to show its effects.

    "Open Sesame!"

    Shi Xiaobai said it again but nothing came of it.

    The Infernal Queen suffused a mocking smile as she said with a chuckle, "After spending all your time and efforts to finally reach the eighth level, the first thing you do is to suddenly use the exitmand. Darling, why do you always actpletely opposite to one''s expectations¡­? But unfortunately, the eighth level is extremely chaste. It''s not something Darling can stick it in or retract as you wish."

    The Infernal Queen suddenly switched styles and addressed Shi Xiaobai as ''Darling'' once again. Furthermore, her words were sensuous. Shi Xiaobai could not help but roll his eyes and frown.

    Despite hanging a coquettish smile on the corners of her lips, there was no hint of sexual intention in the Infernal Queen''s eyes. She said, "Darling, are you in a rush to leave this ce to destroy some piece of evidence? Don''t worry. Darling''s n was wless. If not for the trial''s rules, even I would have been fooled by Darling."

    Shi Xiaobai sighed when he heard what she said. After hesitating for a moment, he decided against exining anything to her.

    Firstly, he did not think there was a need for him to exin to her. Secondly, he did not believe that she would believe his exnation. Furthermore, Speechless''s ''death'' was something that even Sunless andpany believed him to be the murderer. Then, it was very likely that it was one of the possible ''truths''. Even if it was not a subjective wish of his, it was still a matter he could not shirk responsibility from if his body had ''killed'' Speechless.

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai finally chose not to engage in a war of words with the Infernal Queen to prove his ''innocence''. Instead, he asked in a solemn voice, "Why can''t the exitmand be used? Is it because the eighth level''s rules prevent the exitmand from being used? Or is it that you are deliberately using your authority to ban the exitmand?"

    "Boohoo, why would Darling choose to malign me?"

    The Infernal Queen said in a pitiable tone but her expression was that of jest. She said mockingly, "Darling had suddenly used the exitmand and I was shocked as well. How could I react in time? Thankfully, the eighth level rules is that¡­trial-takers can only seed or fail. There is no escape or exit!"

    Shi Xiaobai felt somewhat helpless as he immediately asked, "What needs to be done to be deemed as having failed?"

    The Infernal Queen covered her mouth as she saidughingly, "Darling sure is strange. Over ten thousand years, countless trial-takers have been trying their best to reach the eighth level but they had failed miserably. As for Darling, you spent so much time and effort to finally reach the eighth level as you wish. Why are you suddenly in a rush to leave?"

    Shi Xiaobai sighed lightly and said, "No matter if you believe it or not, This King only wants to return to check on Speechless''s ''corpse'' and rify the situation with the others before thinking of a way to figure out the truth."

    "Oh¡­so that''s how it is."

    The Infernal Queen said with augh, "Darling is indeed in a hurry to check if he had left any traces on Speechless''s ''corpse'' and hopes to destroy them so as to ensure that the truth will remain hidden forever. Darling sure is meticulous. That''s right. Darling contemtes each and every move with such deliberation during a game of chess. I know this better than anyone."

    Towards the Infernal Queen''s taunts and jeers, Shi Xiaobai shook his head helplessly. He did not have the mood to continue exining as he said in a deep voice, "Since you think so, continue thinking so. In short, This King wants to leave the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower now. It doesn''t matter if it''s a sess or failure. Even if you do not wish to tell This King how to leave, at least tell This King what the mission of the eighth level is."

    The moment Shi Xiaobai reached the eighth level, the Absolute Choice''s voice had sounded immediately. Due to the daze and shock from the sudden announcement of thepletion, he had not paid careful attention to the rules that were usually introduced whenever one reached a world of a new level. But now, on careful thought, the introduction that he had not paid attention to was only ''nonsense'' that did not contain much information.

    The Infernal Queen squinted her eyes as she said with a coquettish smile, "If it''s possible, I really wish to let Darling stay by my side forever, never telling Darling how to leave this world. But helpless I am, for the trial''s rule forces me to be the ''guide'' to the eighth level. It really can''t be helped."

    Shi Xiaobai heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. He was truly worried that the assessment program which ''targeted him without reason'' would steel its heart and not tell him of the eighth level''s mission. If that happened, wouldn''t he be stuck in the eighth level forever without knowing how to even fail? Thankfully, there were the trial rules that restrained the capricious Infernal Queen.

    "What is the eighth level''s mission?"

    Shi Xiaobai asked with a solemn voice once again.

    "Well, you know¡­the eighth level''s mission¡­is actually very simple."

    The Infernal Queen blinked and said without feeling abashed after using a tone reminiscent of a cute chick. Her mature and seductive facebined with the cute intonations she used made Shi Xiaobai feel a deep sense of ''malevolence''.

    The Infernal Queen even drew out her tone to keep him guessing before she said with a chuckle, "The eighth level''s mission is very simple. It only requires¡­thepletion of a choice."

    "Ah?"

    Shi Xiaobai eximed.

    Why is it another ''choice''?

    Now, Shi Xiaobai would feel his scalp tingle and feel extremely ufortable whenever he heard the word ''choice''!

 Chapter 502: The Endless Historical Story

    Chapter 502: The Endless Historical Story

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    Although he felt his scalp tingle and his body felt difort, it was something he had to ultimately face. Hence, Shi Xiaobai could only bite the bullet and ask, "What choice?"

    The Infernal Queen said with a coquettish smile, "No rush. Before talking about the choice, let me tell Darling a story."

    Shi Xiaobai waved his hands and said, "You can cut out the story. This King doesn''t have the patience at this moment in time."

    The Infernal Queen blinked her eyes and said, "If the story isn''t told, there''s no way to tell the choice. This is also a rule. Darling, are you trying to make things difficult for me?"

    Shi Xiaobai rolled his eyes and said, "Since it''s a rule, why do you need to ask? Just go straight to the story."

    The Infernal Queen blinked her eyes once again and said, "But the story is somewhat long. I''m afraid Darling might lose his patience?"

    "Since the choice can''t be revealed without the story, This King has to listen to it even if hecks patience, right?"

    Shi Xiaobai felt extremely speechless. Suddenly, he realized something was amiss as he said in enlightenment, "Are you stalling for time?"

    The Infernal Queen stuck her tongue out and said ''cutely'', "Oh no! I''ve been discovered!"

    The cute expression of a young girl on that gorgeous but sensuous face of maturity made Shi Xiaobai immediately feel a deep sense of malevolence. Furthermore, the Infernal Queen''sck of technique at stalling time had rendered Shi Xiaobai very speechless.

    Shi Xiaobai tried his best to calm down as he said in a deep tone, "Quick, tell the story. If you drag this on any longer, readers will be cursing you till the cowse home!"

    The Infernal Queen blinked her eyes as she continued saying with a ''cute'' expression, "What is Darling talking about? Why can''t I understand a single thing?"

    Shi Xiaobai felt his scalp tingle as he shouted, "Story! Quick, tell the story! This King wants to listen to the story!"

    "Darling should have said so earlier."

    The Infernal Queen once again said in a malicious ''cute'' manner, "Since Darling is so eager to listen to the story, I''ll undertake the difficult task of doing so, alright? However, the story is a bit long. Darling, you must be very, very patient."

    Shi Xiaobai looked up into the sky and felt extremely distressed and upset. He could already predict that the Infernal Queen, who had targeted him maliciously, would act shamelessly by showcasing her skill at padding out her story. She would be able to pad a story that could be done in a few hundred words into one that needed a few thousand words or even more than ten thousand words. The word ''padding'' is truly chief of all evil!

    "Sigh, tell the story properly. No, speak properly! Please!"

    Shi Xiaobai lowered his head to ''beg for mercy''.

    "Since you are so sincere in your pleading, This Queen will temporarily let you off."

    The Infernal Queen gave acent smile and once again changed her form of address. Following that, with a coquettish smile, her expression turned slightly aloof. The speed at which she changed her expression left Shi Xiaobai somewhat astounded.

    The ''aloof'' Infernal Queen seemed to truly switch into storytelling mode as she said with ir, "First, you need to understand one point. The world in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower''s seventh level might be a world created by a program, but it is also a world that has truly existed in the past."

    "It''s a real world called ''Transcendental World''. That means that Leonis, the gatekeeper giant and the Infernal King you reced, as well as the Celestial King and the Hexstar Bravehearts, are all figures who really existed in history."

    "The world of the seventh level that the lot of you arrived in, is at a particr point in time of the Transcendental World''s long history. Of course, the arrival of you and your partners would result in various changes in the replicated historical scene. However, these changes are not the things that had truly happened in the past. And the story that This Queen will be telling next is the true history of the Transcendental World!"

    Shi Xiaobai gaped slightly. He had previously heard of the fact that the world of the seventh level was a world that had truly existed. Therefore, he was not too astonished. But didn''t she say she was telling a story? Why did it be a historical lecture? How long would the depiction of the history of a world take?

    Shi Xiaobai felt an ominous sense of foreboding but he knew that only soft tactics worked on the ''little bitch'' that was the Infernal Queen. The more he spoke back, the more deliberate she would be in her actions. Hence, he only nodded in silence.

    The Infernal Queen continued acting aloof as she looked at Shi Xiaobai in a deadpan manner. However, the sly smiling intent in her eyes could not be concealed. She said rigidly, "The story traces back to thirty thousand years ago. The Transcendental World was a deste world that had yet to develop."

    "Back then, thends were infertile and deste. It was a world filled with hunger and illness. For food andnd, various races engaged in unending wars. To kill or be killed was the main theme of that era. But in this period where blood flowed like rivers, a towering tree filled with vitality suddenly appeared."

    "Some said that the towering tree was a tiny sapling that grew into its towering appearance within a day. Others said that they had witnessed the towering tree fall from the sky. There were even others who said that the towering tree had burst out from the ground and that it came from the deep abyss."

    "How the towering tree appeared remains a mystery to this day but the appearance of the towering tree had brought extremely clear changes to the deste world. The destend suddenly became brimming with life. nts grew quickly and wild animals multiplied in great numbers."

    "The cold and vile weather that remained constant in the deste world turned for the better as it weed its first spring. The appearance of the towering tree solved the problem of hunger. War did not cease immediately, but it was alleviated."

    "Various races finally began attempting to step into the realm of ''civilization''. And the one that developed the fastest was the D''ya n whosend was closest to the towering tree. It could even be said that they had metamorphosized."

    "The D''ya n was nourished by the towering tree and it gradually became the strongest race in the deste world. Due to the favor they received from the towering tree, they added the words ''Transcendence'' to the tree. They changed the name of their n to ''Transcendents''."

    The Infernal Queen finally paused after saying so much in one go.

    Shi Xiaobai was rolling his eyes inwardly. He had guessed that the Infernal Queen would drag out the story to talk about the so-called history of a world but he had never expected for her to begin from the point of a deste era when races had yet to fully develop, despite the story containing quite a few shocking pieces of information.

    He had already guessed that the towering tree was the Transcendence''s Transcendence Holy Tree. However, he never expected that the Transcendence Holy Tree had such a great history. Furthermore, the fact that the Transcendents were originally the D''ya n left questions in Shi Xiaobai''s mind.

    That was because he had once seen a historical treatise in the Infernal King''s chamber. In it, it mentioned that the first Infernal King and the Celestial King were princes of the D''ya n. And the two princes of the Infernals and the Celestials had fallen out, eventually leading their own divisions of the D''ya n.

    But in the ''history'' mentioned by the Infernal Queen, the D''ya n had be the former version of the Transcendents? What was going on?

    Shi Xiaobai was puzzled but he did not ask a thing. He knew that if he were to ask another question, the history lecture would go on for endless days. He did not wish to ''invite death unto himself''.

    The Infernal Queen had deliberately stopped for a long time but after realizing that Shi Xiaobai had not posed any questions, she continued, "The towering tree is the Transcendence Holy Tree that you saw when you came to the seventh level''s world."

    "However, at that point in time, the Transcendence Holy Tree had already been besmirched with too many toxins. It was no longer as divine as it was at the beginning. But thirty thousand years ago, the Transcendence Holy Tree was like a miracle of God."

    "The D''ya n, that was closest to the Transcendence Holy Tree, were green-skinned dwarves initially. But after receiving the favor of the holy tree, they gradually began to possess extraordinary power. At the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament, you had seen Leonis and Moya transform themselves intorger forms and their physical attributes had increased severalfold. They called it the first, second or third form but in fact, that is the ''Transcendental Nine Transformations'' ability the Transcendence Holy Tree had given them."

    "In the first batch of Transcendents, there were even some of the strongest that could reach the seventh transformation but by the time of the world of the seventh level, the Transcendence Holy Tree had already lost most of its divine might. Reaching the fourth transformation was enough to crown Leonis king."

    "Imagine, every Transcendent, who had suddenly been given the ''Transcendental Nine Transformations'' in the deste era, had the ability to use Leonis''s fourth transformation. So how powerful would the Transcendents be? Therefore, in a few short decades, the Transcendents became the strongest race in thends. They were deemed the best of all other races. As such, the deste world gained its name¡ªTranscendental World!"

    The Infernal Queen was copious and fluent as she spent more than a few hundred words to finally exin the origins of the ''Transcendental World''. And clearly, the so-called history story had only just begun.

    Shi Xiaobai felt his scalp tingle. Although the Infernal Queen wasn''t bad at telling stories and she had managed tomunicate the ''dignified importance of history'', he was in no mood for a ''history lesson''. Furthermore, it was a history lesson of a world of other races. It rendered him very speechless.

    Shi Xiaobai tried his best to maintain his calm and pretended to appear patient. He could not let the Infernal Queen see his impatience or the ''little bitch'' would surely go from bad to worse.

    The Infernal Queen paused for several seconds once again as though she was waiting for him to pose questions. However, after seeing Shi Xiaobai maintain his silence, she found it pointless and nearly shattered her ''aloof'' image. She had managed to forcefully maintain her facade as she continued saying rigidly, ''The Transcendents established Transcendence and controlled the Transcendental World. The other races were made subjects and thends ushered in three thousand years of peace until one day¡­"

    When Shi Xiaobai heard that, his eyes lit up slightly.

    He thought to himself that his strategy of ''pretending to be patient and not pose any question'' was correct.

    Hey, the story has been pushed forward by three thousand years!

    Eh, that''s not right.

    To have three thousand years pass by from thirty thousand years ago, wouldn''t that mean there''s still another twenty-seven thousand years?

    There was still another twenty-seven thousand years of history to go.

    Why the hell would This King be happy for!?

    The Infernal Queen was unaware of the mental gymnastics that Shi Xiaobai was undergoing but she still delivered a very sharp, fatal blow.

    "Until a particr day that was twenty-seven thousand years ago¡­"

 Chapter 503: Whats wrong with enjoying sufficient foreplay before the climax!

    Chapter 503: What''s wrong with enjoying sufficient forey before the climax!

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    "Until a particr day that was twenty-seven thousand years ago, Transcendence entered the greatest civil war it had ever had in its three thousand years of history. The reason and events of the civil war were ratherplicated and interesting story but since Darling doesn''t have the patience, I won''t go into detail."

    The Infernal Queen suddenly gave up her ''aloof'' act and switched back to her ambiguous address as a coquettish smile suffused the corners of her lips.

    It was as though she had discovered her ''conscience''. An important civil war that she could have padded with hundreds of words had been skipped?

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised when he heard that but he was not overjoyed. Instead, he looked inquisitively at the Infernal Queen. Why did he not believe that she would be in any way ''considerate''?

    Indeed, a cunning smile shed in the Infernal Queen''s eyes. She said, "That''s because the story that follows will be even moreplicated."

    Shi Xiaobai rolled his eyes and responded with silence as always. If he ''objected'' toward the Infernal Queen''s ''yfulness'', it would only waste more time.

    Indeed, the Infernal Queen seemed to be bound by the rules and could only pause for a moment. She continued, "The civil war that happened twenty-seven thousand years ago was the most important turning point for the Transcendents or even the entire Transcendental World. The civil war caused Transcendence to splinter."

    "Following that, nearly half of the Transcendents left Transcendence collectively, moving to the south of Transcendence to establish a new country. As it was a distance away from the Transcendence Holy Tree, the new country was called D''ya and the residents of D''ya began calling themselves the D''yaeans!"

    "There were always tiny conflicts between Transcendence and D''ya but both parties possessed the ability of the Transcendental Nine Transformations. Hence, no one acted out in full force, afraid that a third party might benefit from their internecine struggle. As such, more than a century passed until¡­an unprecedented disease swept through D''ya!"

    The Infernal Queen chuckled at that point as she continued, "In the historical story that follows, Darling has already read it, right?"

    Shi Xiaobai nodded when he heard the question. Back when he had asked the Infernal Queen about the Infernal King''s Mandate, she had pointed out a history book for him. It had details that connected with what the Infernal Queen had just said.

    When D''ya experienced an unprecedented infectious disease, Prince D''yaba was infected, he was quarantined in a sealed-off space with arge number of other infectees, which he called ''hell''.

    With his strong will, D''yaba managed to survive ''hell'' andter led the ''devil-like'' infectees who had survived to establish the Infernal domain of the future.

    And on the other side, D''yaji also began to establish the nascent state of the Celestial domain.

    Later, when the Infernal King, D''yaba, realized that the sickness was conspired by his elder brother, D''yaji, he was immediately incensed.

    Therefore, the first Infernal King and the Celestial King had an irreconcble vendetta. Hence, all ruling Infernal Kings had the mandate of killing the ruling Celestial King!

    That was the history written in the tiny book but it was a rather simple description of the events. It felt like quite a bit of details were missing.

    "The scale of the infection gradually increased, with more than half of the people infected. Due to the dire circumstances, the uninfected citizens were forced to abandon the infectednd and collectively move to the north. There, they established a new kingdom. And more than half the citizens that remained in the south died. However, there was a tiny portion who survived."

    "The D''yaeans, who were infected, experienced various transformations to their bodies. They were originally green-skinned dwarves but not only did their skin turn ck after the infection, they would be covered in wrinkles making them look extremely ugly. Numerous thorns and horns would grow around their body making them look like devils."

    "Therefore, after D''yaba reestablished his kingdom to the west, calling it the country of devils thate from the burning hells, he renamed the D''yaeans to the ''Infernals'', and called himself the Infernal King!"

    The Infernal Queen chuckled and continued, "And on the other side, the D''yaeans that moved to the cold north did not escape the cmity. The infection spread once again and this time, it could not be stopped!"

    "But strangely, the symptoms of the infected D''yaeans in the north were unlike the originally southern D''yaeans. Instead of having their skin turn ck and ugly, it was theplete opposite. In the north, their green skin gradually turned white after the infection. Their short statures also grew taller and they began to be better looking. A pair of pure white wings grew on their backs, making them resemble the legendary angels."

    "Hence, the northern D''yaeans considered the infection as a metamorphosis. They were willing to endure the pain that came from the infection and simrly, after more than half their people died, brand new D''yaeans were born."

    "After hearing D''yaba term himself the ''Infernal King'' and his establishment of the Infernal domain, D''yaji began terming himself the ''Celestial King''. He renamed the northern D''yaeans to the ''Celestials'' and called his kingdom the ''Celestial domain''!"

    A civil war that resulted in rifts among the Transcendents eventually split into the Transcendents and D''yaeans. Following that, an infection caused the D''yaeans to split again into the northern and southern factions. Due to the effects of the infected surroundings, the southern D''yaeans turned ugly like infernal devils before moving to the west, while the northern D''yaeans transformed into entities as beautiful as angels. Hence, the birth of the Infernals and Celestials!

    This was the matter that the Infernal Queen had spent voluminous hundreds of words on depicting. In fact, it could have been finished in about a hundred words but unfortunately, the narration of a story is not an expository list of bullet points. There would always be some necessary or unnecessary details added that would pad the story making it bloat up.

    But in short, twenty-seven thousand years ago, the three major factions¡ªTranscendence, Infernal domain, and the Celestial domain entered its nascent establishment. And most shocking of all, the three races and three countries came from the same root. They were all the same weak green-skinned dwarves of the D''ya n.

    However, the Infernal Queen''s story clearly did not end here. She continued, "The infection between the Celestials and Infernals had not only changed their bodies. It had also made thempletely lose the favor of the Transcendence Holy Tree. They were no longer able to use the Transcendental Nine Transformations; hence, the Infernals and Celestials were no longer powerful enough to fight the Transcendents. They could only be deemed as subjects and hide the fact that they were actually D''yaeans as well. But due to the enmity between the first Infernal King, D''yaba, and the first Celestial King, D''yaji, the Infernals and Celestials began a war thatsted two centuries until the third Celestial King that was inclined toward peace used his Will of the King to forcefully retreat and surrender his troops. He signed a submissive one-sided deed with the Infernal domain that had the unfair use of the Celestials being isted forever. Furthermore, with Transcendence intervening, the war between the Infernals and Celestials finally came to an end. The Transcendental World finally returned to the peaceful situation of Transcendence ruling over all.

    Twenty-seven thousand years ago, the Transcendents, who were favored by the Transcendence Holy Tree, were still the strongest race in the Transcendental World!

    The Infernal Queen continued, "But after thousands of years passed, with the Celestial domain isting itself, it weakened the stage on which history unfolded. As for the Transcendence Holy Tree, it gradually weakened over the millennia."

    "The Transcendents'' Transcendence King also weakened from a warrior with the seventh transformation to the sixth or fifth transformation¡­until the Infernal King''s strength gradually exceeded the Transcendence King''s! The Infernal King that could not bear the boredom beganmitting ''atrocities'' in the world."

    "However, he did not dare offend Transcendence; hence, there was no war between the two races. However, it also gave rise to ''Bravehearts'' that were determined to y the Infernal King! So, the Transcendental World became one in which the Celestial domain had hidden away, the Infernal domain gradually bing stronger by the day, and Transcendence weakening by the day. As such, another seven thousand years passed until a day twenty thousand years ago¡­"

    Shi Xiaobai was astonished when he heard that. "Seven thousand years passed just like that"?

    Although it had only proceeded to a point twenty thousand years ago, it undoubtedly made Shi Xiaobai feel excited.

    Heavens knew that the story of the Infernal Queen was as long and ugly as a foot-binding cloth. The crux of the issue was that she had beenying the foundations of the background story without reaching the interesting climax. How could anyone endure that?

    However, Shi Xiaobai knew that inmon story narration, a story required a cause and development before it could reach a climax. Expounding the boring details was a necessary process for the final excitement.

    However, as a listener or a reader, one is unable to understand the difficulties of a narrator. They only have one thought, that theying of foundations isn''t as nice as the climax! Laying of foundations is boring filler! Laying the foundations is just padding the story!

    After one round of climax and into the next bout of foundationying, one would even suspect if the narrator had changed. Why was the difference in excitement so huge? But in fact, it was not the narrator''s problem but the problem lied in the story itself!

    The little bitch that was the Infernal Queen loved forey! She kept dragging out the climax for the listener (readers)!

    Well, womene in all shapes and sizes. It was not as though no woman likes to have sufficient forey before climaxing. The Infernal Queen was just one person that went to the extremes.

    However, the story had finally been pushed forward seven thousand years! It was also proceeding to another stage in the forey, just like moving from the top to the bottom.

 Chapter 504: Here comes the Climax

    Chapter 504: Herees the Climax

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    "The historical story of the world from twenty thousand years ago was also what was replicated in the seventh level!"

    The Infernal Queen had not only pushed the story forward by seven thousand years, she had also silently pushed the story to its second stage!

    Now, it was finally the true history that began describing the seventh level''s world!

    Shi Xiaobai turned slightly attentive. If the story the Infernal Queen was telling him had anything worth his concern, it was undoubtedly the historical period replicated in the seventh level. If the trial-takers had not intervened, what direction would the story lead to? What would happen to King Leonis, the gatekeeper giant, Field Marshal Awesomo, the true Infernal King, Infernal Queen, and Celestial King?

    The Infernal Queen seemed to realize something as she suddenly said with a chuckle, "About twenty thousand years ago, at a particr year''s Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament, the Infernal King had disguised himself as a Braveheart and participated in the tournament at Transcendence. In the end¡­the tiny precarious boat of peace capsized!"

    The cheeky words left Shi Xiaobai slightly surprised. The Infernal King had faked his identity as a Braveheart to participate in the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament? Why was the plot so familiar!?

    Shi Xiaobai immediately began to anticipate the story''s development.

    The Infernal Queen gave a sly smile and did not go straight to the main plotline and instead asked, "Darling, you have stayed in the Infernal domain for a period of time. You must have heard of some hair-raising wails from every corner of the Infernal domain at dawn every day, right?"

    Shi Xiaobai was also used to the Infernal Queen''s ''wicked'' habit of keeping and building suspense. He helplessly nodded. The wails at dawn were indeed hair-raising. Furthermore, it filled every corner of the Infernal domain as if every Infernal was screaming in pain at the same time. In the beginning, he had believed that a cmity had befallen but heter found out that it was a ''daily urrence'' in the Infernal domain.

    The Infernal Queen said, "That is the side effect left behind by that infectious disease. Every day at dawn, the Infernals would experience a burning sensation that they cannot bear. It would result in them wailing for more than half an hour. There had even been countless Infernals that hadmitted suicide because of this torture over millennia. In fact, the Celestials, who had simrly been infected, had a simr side effect. However, the Celestials would only feel an extreme bone-biting chill at dusk. Simrly, it was excruciatingly painful."

    The infection was indeed unprecedented. It had not only created the Infernals and Celestials, but it had also inflicted them with suffering on a daily basis. What sort of infection could result in such exaggerated effects?

    Shi Xiaobai pondered in his heart but he did not raise any questions. However, he slowly opened his mouth and finally broke his silence.

    "What did the Infernal King do at the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament?"

    Shi Xiaobai was more concerned about that matter. And from his point of view, that was the ''main plot'' of the historical story. However, the Infernal Queen had insisted on being draggy on ''sub-plots''. It had left him impatient.

    "Darling sure is impatient. That''s right. Darling would want to know if the Infernal King who he had ''acted as'' had done the same as he did. It''s only to be expected."

    The Infernal Queen chuckled and said, "The true historical Infernal King had disguised himself as a Braveheart and not only did he clinch the championship of the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament, he had gone one step further. He had killed King Leonis at the finals!"

    Shi Xiaobai was astonished. The Infernal King had killed King Leonis? No wonder the tiny boat of peace capsized!

    The Infernal Queen said with a chuckle, "Back then, the Infernal King was affected by the deep-rooted belief of every past Infernal King¡ªthe Transcendents were still the strongest race in the world. Therefore, despite himmitting atrocities, he had never dared to offend the Transcendents. He believed that his battle with the Transcendents'' King Leonis would result in defeat or even an abject defeat. He never expected that the toxins umted in the Transcendence Holy Tree had long resulted in their decline. King Leonis could only barely reach the fourth Transcendent transformation! The Infernal King was unaware of the fact that King Leonis was that weak so he had identally killed him!"

    As the Infernal King did not know that King Leonis was too weak, he had not held back and ended up killing King Leonis?

    Eh? So be it the replicated history or the true history, King Leonis was actually such an aggrieved existence!

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but chuckle. Although he was listening to the same story, listening to the original historical story and a simr adapted story feltpletely different.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately wiped his smile away. He felt a lot better.

    How should it be put? If you can''t prevent it, you might as well enjoy it?

    The Infernal Queen was very pleased with Shi Xiaobai''s reaction. She turned even more excited as she continued narrating the story. "The Infernal King had not only killed King Leonis from his infiltration of Transcendence. He realized the truth that the Transcendents were declining."

    "More importantly, when Transcendence ushered in a new dawn, he felt a cool refreshing feeling, relieving the burning pains that he suffered and endured every morning. The pain from the burns was greatly reduced and the time he had to endure it was cut short. The Infernal King discovered the power of the Transcendence Holy Tree''s favor!"

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he had vaguely guessed at the future development. With the weakening of Transcendence exposed and that the fact that the Transcendence Holy Tree could reduce the excruciating torment the Infernals endured on a daily basis, the Infernal King was bound to covet the Transcendence Holy Tree. Furthermore, the Infernal King was never one to stay within his confines, or why would he have disguised himself as a Braveheart?

    Indeed, what the Infernal Queen described next was how the Infernal King began nning to invade Transcendence after returning to the Infernal domain. Furthermore, there were wise people among the Infernals who posited a guess¡ªCould the infection that transformed the D''yaeans be an after-effect of them separating from the Transcendence Holy Tree?

    It was very likely and it could exin the strange illness that had gued the Infernals and Celestials.

    As such, the Transcendence Holy Tree became even more important. The Infernal domain nned on invading Transcendence with full force, conquering theirnd and taking the Transcendence Holy Tree for itself!

    "However, there were Celestial spies hidden in the ruling upper echelons of the Infernal domain. Therefore, the Celestial domain learned that the Transcendence Holy Tree could stop the chilling pain that gued the Celestials for millennia. Immediately, the Celestial King broke the agreement of staying isted. Simrly, he sent his troops to attack Transcendence!"

    The Infernal Queen said, "Although the Infernals and Celestials had an enmity that spanned generations, under the allure of the Transcendence Holy Tree, they decided to join forces to ''clean out'' the Transcendents before discussing the splitting of Transcendence. And at that moment, King Leonis was dead."

    "Transcendence was in chaos, so how could it withstand thebined invasion of the Infernals and Celestials? But seeing as Transcendence was about to fall, the Transcendence Holy Tree suddenly bestowed its power onto six Transcendents, making them much stronger. They became the Hexstar Bravehearts."

    "Later on, the Celestial King had suddenly betrayed his alliance because of the shocking power that the Infernal King and the Infernal domain had shown. He joined forces with the Hexstar Bravehearts and killed the strongest Infernal King! However, the Infernal King had given his all to inflict a mortal wound on the Celestial King. Such a turn of events greatly weakened both the Infernals and Celestials!"

    The Hexstar Bravehearts'' birth and the sudden betrayal of the Celestial King resulted in Transcendence, which was certainly doomed, to survive. It also, unfortunately, resulted in the strongest Infernal King to die inbat. And this historical fact was the reason why the seventh level had designated the clearance condition for Shi Xiaobai, who had been designated as the Infernal King, to kill either the Hexstar Bravehearts or the Celestial King.

    It was because, with any of these two killed, the fate of the Infernal King fate would change.

    But what really happened historically was that the strongest Infernal King had died in battle twenty thousand years ago!

    "The Infernal King died in battle while the Celestial King was left seriously wounded. He died a few dayster as well! As such, the Infernal King, Celestial King, and King Leonis were all dead. All three races lost their leaders! But the war continued on!"

    "The Infernal Queen temporarily inherited the throne while Field Marshal Awesomo became Celestial King. As for King Leonis''s illegitimate son, the gatekeeper giant, he forcefully ascended the throne and became the new Transcendence King! The deaths of the three kings between the three races made it irreconcble between each other."

    "As they contended for the Transcendence Holy Tree, the conflict did note to an end. Due to the betrayal of the Celestial King, none of the three races joined forces again. Instead, it formed a three-sided conflict and a long war between the three domains began!"

    After the Infernal Queen finished narrating the piece of history, she suddenly sighed. "The war continued on in such a manner for five thousand years. The three domains restrained each other in a delicate bnce so no one managed to clinch the final victory. The war seemed like it would continue on endlessly¡­If only the war could continue on like that, but unfortunately, the war between the three domains came to a sudden end, fifteen thousand years ago!"

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly surprised. Another five thousand years? From the looks of it, the Infernal Queen was truly narrating the historical story and not deliberately making things difficult for him? Furthermore, why did the Infernal Queen say words like "if only the war could continue on like that". Why did she show such a despondent look?

    "What happened?"

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but fulfill his ''obligation'' as a listener. He responded to the narrator to let her know that he was listening and thinking. That was the greatest respect a listener could give to a narrator.

    The Infernal Queen''s emotions seemed to improve greatly as a light smile suffused her lips. But soon, she sighed and said softly, "Fifteen thousand years ago, three towering trees descended! Like the Transcendence Holy Tree, no one knew how the three towering trees appeared. They had appeared overnight in the Transcendental World and the distance between the three trees was rather far from each other. They formed a triangle!"

    This astonishing turn of events left Shi Xiaobai slightly rmed. He asked, "Another three Transcendence Holy Trees?"

    Could it be that the Heavens did not wish for the war to continue so it had dropped three Transcendence Holy Trees and left them far apart so that each of the three races had one each so as to end the bitter war?

    But if that was the case, why would the Infernal Queen show a ''despondent'' look? It was as though she was one of the characters involved. Why would the appearance of the three holy trees make her feel ''despondent''?

    The matter was probably not that simple.

    Indeed, the Infernal Queen shook her head and said with a sigh, "They were not Transcendence Holy Trees. The three holy trees that appeared werepletely different in appearance. They were alsopletely different from the Transcendence Holy Tree."

    "Be it the color or shape of the leaves, the thickness of the trunk or the thickness of the crown, they were all different! These three holy trees were simrly engraved with a ''name'' like the Transcendence Holy Tree. However, the words were not written in thenguage of the Transcendental World. So no one knew what were the names of the three holy trees!"

    "However, when the three holy trees descended into the Transcendental World, the Transcendence Holy Tree seemed to be robbed of its nutrients. It withered rapidly and in a short span of three days, all of its leaves withered and fell. Ten dayster, it copsed into an abyssal hole that seemed to lead straight to hell. From then on, the Transcendence Holy Tree perished!"

    Shi Xiaobai drew a gasp of air. The three unknown holy trees had robbed the Transcendence Holy Tree of its ''nutrients''. So it came with unkind intentions?

    However, the Infernal Queen shook her head and said, "Initially, the three races believed that the three trees were devilish trees butter they attempted approaching it and realized that the three holy trees contained a divine power. By being in the vicinity of the three trees, the side effects of the Infernals and Celestials not only weakened, they even disappeared!"

    "At that moment, the three races felt like they were weing a long-awaited rain after a drought. They celebrated and viewed the three holy trees as the renewed lives of the Transcendence Holy Tree. Furthermore, the three holy trees were situated far from each other, so each of the three races could control one."

    "Hence, the three-corner war thatsted for five thousand years came to an end. A peace agreement was signed. The three domains of the Transcendents, Infernals, and Celestials ushered in the most beautiful and peaceful tie fifteen thousand years ago!"

    When the Infernal Queen mentioned of the beautiful and peaceful tie, there was no smile on her face. She sighed heavily and said softly, "But, that period of peace was just too short¡­"

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but ask, "What happened?"

    What unforeseen event could have happened under this peaceful situation that would make the Infernal Queen reveal such a ''despondent'' expression?

    Shi Xiaobai finally embraced his role as a listener and began to be concerned about the direction of the story. With the story progressing this far, he had a nagging feeling that something should happen.

    The Infernal Queen remained silent for a much longer time than before. She slowly opened her mouth to say, "The three races did not know that the words engraved on the three holy trees were in fact derived from a race known as humans. The three holy trees were named¡ªWorld, Time and Fate."

    "The three races did not know that the mistaken peace of theirs onlysted a short period of a month. A month after the three holy trees appeared, huge tree holes appeared on the holy trees'' trunks! The alien race that came from another world came out from the holes in the trees like maggots. Like a flood, they surged into Transcendental World!"

    When Shi Xiaobai heard that, his eyes stared widened as an ominous foreboding arose in his heart. He gaped and said, "It can''t be¡­"

    "That''s right."

    The Infernal Queen''s eyes turned cold as a sneer suffused her lips. She said, "Fifteen thousand years ago, humans invaded!"

    Shi Xiaobai smiled bitterly.

    He finally knew what wasing.

    The Infernal Queen was done with her forey and the climax to the story that she had beenying the foundation to had finally arrived.

 Chapter 505: Massacre

    Chapter 505: Massacre

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    "Fifteen thousand years ago, humans invaded!"

    The Infernal Queen''s eyes turned slightly cold as a sneer suffused her face. She said coldly, "It was an invasion that had been in the nning for a long period of time. The formidable human army charged out from the holy trees like a flood and immediately began ughtering the three races in the Transcendental World."

    "Back then, humans used so-called magic and battle Qi. Their strength was also not to be underestimated. Coupled with the exaggerated numbers they had and the sneak attack in the depth of the night, the three races were already retreating in defeat by the time they realized what was happening. They failed to put up a fight!"

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised. He was familiar with various novels telling of the human world being invaded. This was the first time that he heard of humans scheming to invade the world of others. Momentarily, he was unsure of his thoughts.

    There was a tinge of anger in the Infernal Queen''s voice as she continued, "Even the Infernal King, Celestial King, and the Transcendent King were unable to withstand the suppression of tens of thousands of mages and hundreds of thousands of Qi-empowered calvary in a tag-team battle."

    "The armies of the three races were crushed and the citizens of the three races fled. However, the humans continued in their pursuit! Under the hands of the humans, countless Infernals, Celestials, and Transcendents were burned in infernos, frozen in ice, buried alive under boulders, struck by lightning, torn to shreds by hurricanes or left riddled with holes under the calvary''s stabbing."

    "Blood flowed like rivers in the Celestial domain, Infernal domain, and Transcendence. Tragic cries were heard everywhere. The aftermath left mutted corpses of the three races strewn across thend. There was not a single whole body in sight!"

    "This tragic situationsted for an entire day and the oue beat any war in the fifteen-thousand-year history of Transcendence. Humans ughtered the natives of the Transcendental World like they were butchering cows and sheep or the reaping of rice. It was cold and heartless, void of all humanity!"

    The Infernal Queen''s severely rebuked the brutality of the human invasion. In apletely lopsided war, if the powerful aggressor showed no mercy, the tragic situation of the receiver was obvious. Shi Xiaobai was once an Earthling, and also Chinese."

    "Hence, he knew that China had historically suffered a war that was a lopsided suppression. The Nanking Massacre that was still being denounced up to today was one such example of apletely lopsided war.

    Shi Xiaobai hated such wars that were devoid of humanity. However, he was uncertain if the ''history'' the Infernal Queen was depicting was the truth. Furthermore, it was difficult for him as a human to be immersed into the role of the Transcendental World''s natives. Therefore, he maintained his silence calmly and did not express his views on the ''history'' as depicted by the Infernal Queen.

    The Infernal Queen nced at Shi Xiaobai and a look of surprise shed in her eyes but soon, she quickly restored her calm. She continued once again, "The massacrested for three full days. The fugitives that managed to escape the massacre tried their best to flee, without daring to even stop for a breather as the human army was in close pursuit."

    "And around then, the three races realized that the cement of the three holy trees was deliberate. The human troops that invaded from the three points formed a triangle as they constantly closed in. It forced the fleeing fugitives to run toward the middle of the triangle, which was where the Transcendence Holy Tree previously was¡ªTranscendence!"

    The three holy trees were engraved with human text, named "World", "Time" and "Fate". As for the human army, they crossed worlds through the hole in the holy trees. Furthermore, by relying on the location of the three holy trees, they surrounded the three races and slowly closed in towards where Transcendence used to stand. All of this sounded like it was a nned invasion.

    But why would humans do so?

    Shi Xiaobai was puzzled but he was unable to judge if the history she mentioned was true or false; hence, he curbed his curiosity and did not ask any questions.

    The Infernal Queen fell silent for a few moments and looked at Shi Xiaobai lightly. A look of surprise shed in her eyes but soon, it returned to the cold and seductive look. Finally, she said in a solemn voice, "The Transcendence Holy Tree had long withered when the three holy trees descended."

    "It had turned into an abyssal ck hole so the old location of Transcendence no longer had the Transcendence Holy Tree. There was only a ck abyss bigger than ake. Its depths were shrouded in darkness and appeared bottomless. It was as if it led to an abyssal hell."

    "The humans had forced the remnant stragglers of the three races to the old location of Transcendence and finally forced them to jump into the abyssal ck hole. They did not ept surrender, imprisonment or pleading! The humans were devoid of humanity as they ughtered every member of the three races in the Transcendental World!"

    When the Infernal Queen reached this point, she suddenly gnashed her teeth and said with anger burning in her eyes, "Fifteen thousand years ago, the Transcendental World became the human world up to this day!"

    Shi Xiaobai''s heart leaped. The final piece of information was too astounding. The present human world was the Transcendental World?

    The humans had invaded and wiped out the three races. Following that, they became the ruling species of the Transcendental World?

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent for a moment. In fact, he had many questions regarding thest parts of the story but he could not judge the veracity of the Infernal Queen''s words. After all, he had crossed worlds. He did not even know the history of the human world. If he were to retort or question her ims, he would only end up being misled by the Infernal Queen.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a long while but eventually gave up on expressing his views on thest part of the story. He sighed and asked, "Are you done with the story?"

    The Infernal Queen gave Shi Xiaobai an odd nce as she nodded. The coldness on her face suddenly vanished and recing it was the coquettish smile. The speed at which she changed expressions was peerless.

    The Infernal Queen chuckled and said, "Darling sure is weird."

    Shi Xiaobai pricked up his eyebrows. "Weird?"

    "Yes."

    The Infernal Queen squinted her eyes as she said with a smile, "Over the past ten thousand years, including Darling, there have been four people at the Psionic Mortal Realm who have reached the eighth level. Hence, this is the fourth time I am recounting this story."

    "However, Darling''s reaction is what leaves me most puzzled. I remember that the first was a boor. When he heard that humans invaded, he cursed with all sorts of invectives. I could not help but teach him a lesson."

    "The second person was quite a refined person but he was quite argumentative. Every time I finished a tiny portion of the story, he would pose a huge bunch of questions that made me have to answer them all. Before I was halfway done with the story, I was left dry and hanging in my body and mouth."

    "The third person was an ambitious man that did not engage in scheming. He constantly mentioned of his ambition to conquer the world in an unbridled manner. When he heard my narration of the invasion of humans, he began arguing with me, using the fake history fabricated by humans."

    "He kept saying that the world he wanted to conquer was the human world and not some Transcendental World. I argued with him and ended up spending the longest amount of time¡­"

    "As for Darling, Darling has remained silent from beginning to end with an asionalment or two. You did not even say a word when you heard about the human invasion. Does Darling not have any questions? Does Darling not have any doubts about what I said? Or does Darling have unwavering trust in the history as fabricated by humans? Darling is too weird!"

    Shi Xiaobai gaped and was unsure of a response. He naturally had his questions and doubts for the ''history'' the Infernal Queen had mentioned. However, he did not even know the ''history as fabricated by humans'', so what was there for him to retort or doubt?

    Having crossed worlds, and as someone who did not like reading, Shi Xiaobai knew very little about the human history of the world he had entered. The ''history'' that the Infernal Queen had narrated was actually the first ''history'' that Shi Xiaobai knew of the human world.

    The three people that the Infernal Queen had mentioned were likely Overlord Ji Feng, Sword Immortal Xu Taibai, and the Conquest King. The three were famous figures in human history.

    They identified strongly with the human world so they were obviously familiar with the history of the human world as natives. They naturally could not help but use the ''human history'' of fifteen thousand years ago to argue with the Infernal Queen.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was different from them. It was impossible for him to use Earth''s history to argue with the Infernal Queen, right? Wouldn''t that be like ducks speaking to chickens?

    Shi Xiaobai was embarrassed to mention that he did not have an inkling of human history so, with a deadpan expression, he said in all seriousness, "This King only lives in the present!"

    Living in the present and not under the shadows of history. There was no need to worry too much about things like history.

    The Infernal Queen said with augh, "Then, Darling has saved me from wasting time speaking."

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and hurriedly changed the topic of conversation, "Since the story is done, can you tell This King what the¡­choice of the eighth level is?"

    When he said the word ''choice'', Shi Xiaobai felt his scalp tingle.

    The Infernal Queen smiled slightly and did not answer directly. Instead, she said, "Has Darling ever wondered why thisnd of trials is named the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower?"

    Shi Xiaobai faltered slightly and after a moment of thinking, he said in a probing fashion, "Nine Revolutions Transcendental and Transcendental Nine Transformations sound rather simr. Both have the words Transcendental. Could it be that the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower was built by the Transcendents?"

    "Darling is indeed very smart,"plemented the Infernal Queen. "The Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower was constructed by the Transcendents over three thousand years. But it was done in various stages due to the wars, so it was neverpleted."

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he frowned slightly. Although he did not know anything about human history, Mu Yuesheng had once introduced the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower to him and the rest. He still had an impression of it so he asked, "Isn''t the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower an advanced technological product left behind by aliens who had invaded the human world?"

 Chapter 506: What are rules? They never existed from the beginning

    Chapter 506: What are rules? They never existed from the beginning

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    "Aliens? Advanced technological product?"

    The Infernal Queen scoffed and said, "If we are talking about aliens, to the Transcendental World of the past, humans are the true aliens! As for thend of trials, it is indeed an advanced technological product to present day humans."

    "However, to the Transcendental World''s three races from fifteen thousand years ago, using spatial powers to open up an alternate space and use nomological powers to create a trial program was only a process that was dependent on time. Back then, humans who were adept at magic and battle Qi could easily do it too."

    "However, the human world experienced three cmities in the next fifteen thousand years. Every time, they faced annihtion so civilization constantly declined. Most of the battle Qi and magic systems were lost so they lost all knowledge of spatial and nomological powers."

    "Hence, they began to believe that thend of trials with alternate spaces in them is an advanced technological product left behind by aliens! Now, humans areughably weak whenpared to their ancestors from fifteen thousand years ago. If any one of the three races of the Transcendental World had survived, it would be extremely simple for them to win back the Transcendental World!"

    The three cmities caused human civilization to wane. This was an easily understandable logic but how powerful was the civilization from fifteen thousand years ago? Even an amazing existence like thend of trials could be constructed through the powers of man? He had believed that the human world was a world with advanced martial developments, butpared to fifteen thousand years ago, it was only ''lowly''?

    However, the world of the seventh level had replicated the history from twenty thousand years ago. Why was the difference so great in just five thousand years?

    Just as such thoughts arose in Shi Xiaobai, the Infernal Queen had guessed his thoughts. She said softly, "Darling must be wondering. Since the seventh level''s world has the historical background of the Transcendental World from twenty thousand years ago, why would the difference be so great in just five thousand years?"

    "But has Darling ever realized that thisnd of trials is meant for the training of the realm of mortals? Oh, it''s also the Psionic Mortal Realm that you people call in the psonic cultivation system. Then, in the replication of that history, advanced things like spatial and nomological powers naturally would not appear."

    "If not, the trial-takers would be crushed. Even the three kings like King Leonis had his strength greatly decreased. The historical King Leonis would be someone even the strongest expert in the present day human world would not be able to defeat."

    "In short, the seventh level only replicates a historical background but the strength and development have been tweaked. Many things that people in the mortal realm cannot reach would be hidden or deleted."

    Shi Xiaobai was enlightened after such an exnation. Regardless of the veracity of the Infernal Queen''s ount of history, how could King Leonis, the strongest warrior of a race, be defeated by him at the Psionic Mortal Realm? Furthermore, there were many suspicious points in the world of the seventh level. It was very likely that the strength and development of the trial had been decreased.

    However, it was impossible for him to judge how true the words of the Infernal Queen were.

    Shi Xiaobai was not foolish enough to fully believe her. Any matter could be twisted into something different from the bias subjectivity of the narrator, not to mention the Infernal Queen, who spoke in a way that left people guessing.

    Shi Xiaobai did not ask further and returned to the topic at hand again, "After saying so much, what is the choice?"

    The Infernal Queen squinted her eyes and gave a coquettish smile. Again, she did not directly answer him and instead said with a chuckle, "Although thend of trials is not some advanced technological product, the construction of an intricatend of trials like the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is also quite a momentous task."

    "The Transcendents had spent three thousand years without finishing it. Fifteen thousand years ago, when the humans invaded, they had just finished ''renovating'' the seventh level. Therefore, the construction of the eighth and ninth level''s trials was actually notpleted."

    "However, when the humans forced the Transcendents to the old location of Transcendence, the Transcendent King threw his ''inheritance'' into the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower with all his might before his death. Therefore, the eighth and ninth levels exist."

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he had roughly guessed where things were heading.

    The Infernal Queen did not leave him hanging as he said, "With Darling''s intelligence, you must have guessed it. Yes, the Transcendent''s King''s inheritance is on the ninth level! And the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower was originally meant to be and of trials to train the younger generation of Transcendents. Hence, the Transcendent King''s inheritance has only one goal now¡ªto choose the Transcendent King''s sessor!"

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this, he pricked his brows up and said, "Since humans are the enemy for annihting the Transcendents, wouldn''t there be some contradiction in choosing a human trial-taker as the sessor to the Transcendent King?"

    The Infernal Queen said with a nod, "Indeed. The Transcendent King originally hoped that a sessor could be chosen from another species other than humans so as to continue on the bloodline of the Transcendents."

    "But other than humans, there have been no other species that have cleared the seventh level. And after the three cmities, other than the remnant humans, all other species were wiped out. So, a sessor can only be chosen from a human trial-taker."

    Shi Xiaobai frowned and said, "Choosing a sessor from the enemy?"

    The Infernal Queen said, "It''s not a simple process. By epting the inheritance of the Transcendent King, the bloodline of the sessor would be reced by the bloodline of the Transcendents. Therefore, the three human trial-takers that previously reached the eighth level had rejected it."

    Shi Xiaobai scoffed and said, "Perhaps no one is willing to be a green-skinned dwarf. Considering your personality, you would try your best to conceal such an expensive price and entice the trial-taker with the power of the inheritance, right?"

    "Darling sure¡­understands me," said the Infernal Queen said with a coquettish smile. "If it''s possible, I''ll definitely use all sorts of ndishments to make trial-takers that are qualified enough to thirst for the Transcendent King''s inheritance. Unfortunately, the eptance of the inheritance has to be voluntary."

    "There is to be no resistance. Furthermore, the transformation would happen during the eptance. If I were to conceal the truth, the sessor would resist out of shock while receiving the inheritance and that would not only lead to the sessor''s death, it will also destroy the inheritance. That is an oue I do not wish to see. Hence, there is a need to find a willing human who is talented enough to reach the eighth level."

    Shi Xiaobai rolled his eyes. "It''s no wonder there has been no sess for ten thousand years considering the stringent conditions."

    Shi Xiaobai did not believe that a genius who could reach the eighth level would choose to be a ''monster'' like a green-skinned dwarf.

    "No, there is something inurate with Darling''s words."

    The Infernal Queen said with a light smile, "By epting the Transcendent King''s inheritance, one''s strength will immediately rise to the peak of the world. To a rookie at the Psionic Mortal Realm, such strength is quite an enticing thing. At least, under my enticement, the ambitious guy that wanted to conquer the world had deliberated for an hour before he gave up reluctantly!"

    That was the price to pay. By bing a Transcendent, one could obtain tremendous amount power. A human who desired strength in an absurd manner might ept it. However, any human who could reach the eighth level would be an extremely talented person with a bright future ahead. Such an act was very unlikely.

    At least, Shi Xiaobai was not foolish enough to be a green-skinned monster for strength.

    Shi Xiaobai said softly, "You know very well that This King will not agree to it."

    The Infernal Queen said with a nod, "That''s right, how can I not understand Darling''s disposition? So, didn''t you see me cut out the promotion of the heritage powers of the Transcendent King?"

    Shi Xiaobai nced at her nonchntly and expressed hismendation for her. She was not foolish enough to do something pointless. He said, "Since you know it, why aren''t you letting This King leave?"

    The Infernal Queen chuckled and said, "There are necessary steps that need to be adhered to. After all, that is what the rules say. Furthermore, I still hold a sliver of hope that Darling might suddenly have a brain aneurysm and agree to it."

    The corners of Shi Xiaobai''s mouth twitched as he said in a speechless manner, "Don''t hope for such impossible wishes to be true. Since the steps are done, let This King go."

    "There is still one final step."

    The Infernal Queen smiled and suddenly said seriously, "Shi Xiaobai, do you choose to clear the eighth level''s trial or fail."

    That was the eighth level''s choice?

    Shi Xiaobai heaved a sigh of relief. There was no pressure with the choice. He looked seriously at the Infernal Queen and said affirmatively, "This King chooses failure!"

    "Ah!?"

    A look of pleasant surprise suffused the Infernal Queen''s face as she said loudly, "Darling, Darling, you actually chose to clear the level!? Ah! Did I hear wrong?"

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned and immediately felt a dark cloud over his head. He said solemnly, "You have indeed heard wrong. This King chooses to fail."

    "Really!?"

    The Infernal Queen seemed to respond in pleasant surprise as though they were speaking differentnguages. "Did I really not hear wrong? Does Darling choose to clear the level? Ah, I''m truly pleasantly surprised!"

    Shi Xiaobai was puzzled and did not know what craziness the Infernal Queen was up to. But immediately, he realized something as his expression changed drastically!

    "You are doing it on purpose!?"

    The Infernal Queen continued saying happily as if she had not heard him, "That''s great. My mission has finally ended. I''ll send Darling straight to the ninth level!"

    Just as the Infernal Queen''s words faded away, a golden beam of light fell from the sky and covered Shi Xiaobai in it.

    It was the golden transmission light!

    Shi Xiaobai''s expression changed drastically. "How can you take such liberties? It doesn''t abide by the rules!"

    Heavens, why did the Infernal Queen ignore the eighth level''s rules?

    Filled with questions, Shi Xiaobai was lifted up by the golden beam of light and with a whoosh, he was sent to the ninth level.

    The Infernal Queen gradually wiped away the smile from her ''fake act''. With a sneer, she muttered to herself, "What are rules? They never existed from the beginning."

 Chapter 507: The crop from the field is as large as your guts can yield!

    Chapter 507: The crop from the field is asrge as your guts can yield!

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    Shanghai City, Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, Main Auditorium

    In less than an hour, the auditorium that had been empty got flooded with people. The news of Shi Xiaobai entering the eighth level happened to break just as the meeting deciding Wen Hezheng and Kevin''s future ended. Before they could leave, they rushed over here upon confirming the news. Even Jiang Tianyou, who was in charge of the organization''s selection, was present. Therefore, the auditorium was bustling with people with quite a greatmotion.

    The auditorium quickly reached its maximum capacity. Reporters from the various major publishing agencies swarmed here like bees, but with the auditorium so full that even some members of the upper echelons were left without a seat, how could it allow entry to these reporters?

    Under orders from a few members of the upper echelons, the security outside the auditorium began chasing people out. Reporters from various news agencies were chased out amid grumbling. There was no other way to go about it. People sitting in the auditorium were powerful celebrities of various organizations. They were not people that minor reporters like them could offend. Furthermore, they were used to such treatment after years in the trade. They could only stay outside the auditorium as they tried to catch wind of anything that happened in the auditorium by pressing their ears to the walls.

    Reasonably speaking, all the reporters would have been chased away but there was an exception.

    The person was Donglin News Agency''s suited reporter. He was also the first person to have discovered that Shi Xiaobai had reached the eighth level.

    The reason why the suited reporter was able to stay in the auditorium was not that he had gained first-hand news. In fact, such important news in the world of reporting was meaningless to the upper echelons of the organizations. It was not a reason to permit his stay.

    The reason why he could stay in the auditorium was that he was clever enough and he had prepared ahead of time!

    Why did the suited reporter wear a formal suit?

    That''s right, it was to prepare for this moment!

    The suited reporter had already hidden his camera when the upper echelons of the various organizations came. Furthermore, he had sat in all seriousness and did not look sideways. With his formal attire, none of the security or members of the upper echelons had identified him as a reporter!

    "I''m truly too clever!"

    The suited reporter gave himself a thumbs up. Looking at the ''swaggering'' reporters from big newspaper agencies being chased out of the auditorium while he, an unknown reporter from a tiny publishing house, stayed behind in broad daylight, was an awesome feeling.

    However, the suited reporter knew that he could not just simply sit there. Now, with all the reporters being forced out of the auditorium, it was already impossible for him to obtain first-hand news of Shi Xiaobai''s future circumstances. He had to do something while inside the auditorium or it would be meaningless.

    The suited reporter carefully surveyed his surroundings and noticed that many of the upper echelons of the various organizations were conversing in whispers. No one noticed that he was an unfamiliar face.

    The suited reporter secretly stretched his hand into his pocket and took out his cell phone. Pretending like he was checking something, he quickly stole a nce to his left and right. When he realized that no one was paying his action any attention, he quickly tapped on the phone''s screen!

    In less than three seconds, he had opened the voice recording app!

    With a ''whoosh'', the reporter ced the cell phone back into his pocket. Throughout the entire process, his heart was pounding like a drum. It felt like it was about to leap into his throat.

    The crop from the field is asrge as your guts can yield!

    For the suited reporter to record the ongoings in front of so many organizations'' upper echelons, it was no doubt an audacious act!

    "Phew!"

    The suited reporter heaved a sigh of relief as he turned his head to speak to a slightly plump man beside him, "Hi there. I''m Bravel Chen from Donglin organization."

    The plump man nced at the reporter and said with a furrowed brow, "Donglin organization? Sorry, I might be out of touch, but I have never heard of a Donglin organization. You also look a little unfamiliar to me."

    The reporter was feeling flustered but he maintained aposed facade. Heughed out and said, "How can you be out of touch? The Donglin organization is just a third-rate organization. It''s only right that Big Bro has never heard of it. I have to count my lucky stars for I managed toe here quickly because I happened to be in the vicinity. If not, how could I be able to be in the same auditorium as all of you? It''s also natural for Big Bro to find me unfamiliar. How can a person like me have the qualifications to mix with the likes of Big Bro? Isn''t it rare for me to have a chance to strike up a conversation with Big Bro?"

    By using a ''cheap'' trick of cing the other on a pedestal while belittling himself, the suited reporter delighted the slightly plump man. In turn, the man gave a satisfied smile and found the person enlightened. Although he was a trivial figure from a tiny organization, he knew his boundaries and knew ttery. He had a ''future''.

    "Little Bro, don''t belittle yourself. Although you are an unimportant person from a third-rate organization, who knows if you can soar into the skies one day."

    The man nonchntly said some pleasantries as he suddenly thought of something. He lowered his voice and said, "Do you know Wen Hezheng and Kevin? They are two trash rookies from a second-rate organization but because of Shi Xiaobai, they managed to soar into the sky, transforming from sparrows into phoenixes! They even managed to get the spots for the two-faction collective training. It''s absolutely¡­heh heh."

    The man''s eyes were filled with anger and indignation. He had just participated in the meeting with the other upper echelons of the organizations and he was still unrelenting about its oue.

    The suited reporter abhorred his words and felt disgusted.

    So what if they were unimportant people? Were unimportant people supposed to be mocked by you?

    The reporter felt disgruntled but he could only respond with a forced smile. He secretly pondered over the man''s words. The oue of the meeting had yet to be publicly announced. From the sound of it, Wen Hezheng and Kevin''s side had won? This was an astounding piece of news!

    Having reaped a harvest the moment he probed, the suited reporter was emboldened. He fell silent for a moment before mustering his courage to say, "Big Bro, it''s rather boring waiting here. Shall we have a chat to kill the time? Now, every citizen in China is talking about how long Shi Xiaobai canst in the eighth level and if it''s possible for him breaking the Conquest King''s five-hour record. What does Big Bro think about that?"

    The man nced at the reporter and hesitated for a moment before whispering, "My surname is Sen. Everyone calls me Fatty Sen. If you don''t mind, just call me Brother Sen. Stop calling me Big Bro. It sounds frightening."

    The reporter feigned an expression of pleasant surprise and said, "Brother Sen!"

    Fatty Sen gave a satisfied smile and beckoned the reporter to inch closer with his hand. Then, he lowered his voice and whispered into the reporter''s ears. "How long Shi Xiaobai willst in the eighth level is not something that can be easily discussed. It''s now the concern of the entire country. If one makes a verdict of it without thought, who knows if an unscrupulous reporter would secretly record it. Everyone here is famous. When the timees, the material can be reported on the news and if the prediction is wrong, it will be a smack in one''s face. That would be bad¡­so the discussion of this matter has to be done carefully."

    The reporter smiled inwardly.

    The unscrupulous reporter that is secretly recording is just beside you, you stupid pig!

    The reporter feltcent and faked a serious expression. He gave a solemn nod and said sternly, "Brother Sen can express his views. My mouth is tight. We are just having a discussion. There won''t be a third person who will know of this!"

    Fatty Sen gave a satisfied smile as a tinge of hesitation shed in his eyes. Finally, his emotions of wanting to get it out of his chest defeated the fort of being careful. Fatty Sen whispered into the reporter''s ear, "If I must say something, Shi Xiaobai will definitely notst three hours in the eighth level. He will definitely hold the lowest record in history!"

    Fatty Sen had ''suffered'' at the meeting and nearly peed his pants because of One-Pun''s gaze. He hated Gaia to the core, and by association, hated Shi Xiaobai too!

    Although Fatty Sen knew that it was a baseless conclusion and that it was possible for him to be figuratively smacked in the face, it was a private discussion with Bravel Chen. There wouldn''t be a third person knowing of it, so what if he besmirched Shi Xiaobai?

    Fatty Sen vented the unhappiness in his heart and nned to fabricate some reasons to sully Shi Xiaobai.

    However, Fatty Sen never expected that ''Bravel Chen'' would suddenly stand up with a roar after hearing his words and said with a loud voice, "What!? Brother Sen, you actually believe that Shi Xiaobai will notst three hours on the eighth level!?"

    The reporter had hoarsened his throat for a shout that stood out in the auditorium that was filled with whispers. All the members of the upper echelons turned their heads over in surprise, making the spot where the suited reporter and Fatty Sen the center of attention.

    Fatty Sen nearly fainted.

    What happened to his mouth being tight?

    Didn''t he say it was something only the two of them would know?

    Do you fucking wish that everyone in the auditorium would know of it?

    Fatty Sen hurriedly grabbed the reporter and shushed him with a hand gesture. He even signaled with his eyes for him to quieten down.

    However, the reporter seemingly did not notice his gestures. As though he had lost his mind, he shouted once again, "Brother Sen, although a little brother like me calls you Brother Sen out of respect, such words of belittlement is something I cannot agree with! Everyone knows that Shi Xiaobai has conquered eight Level Lords. This is something that is unprecedented and would never happen again. Even Ji Feng, Xu Taibai or the Conquest King could not do it! From my point of view, Shi Xiaobai can at least break the Conquest King''s record by staying more than five hours! But, Brother Sen, you actually said that Shi Xiaobai won''t evenst three hours!? Three hours! Brother Sen, how can you have such a bias!?"

    The reporter looked agitated and his words were harsh but very logical. Furthermore, his voice overwhelmed the whispers in the auditorium. Immediately, he attracted everyone''s gazes.

    Fatty Sen was too deep for tears as he wished he could smack the suited reporter to death. His face flushed red as he noticed that everyone was looking at him. He was momentarily at a loss for an exnation.

    At that moment, a voice suddenly resounded.

    "Little Brother, there is something wrong with your words! It''s true that Shi Xiaobai has conquered eight Level Lords in an unprecedented manner but how can you say that Ji Feng, Xu Taibai, and the Conquest King couldn''t do it? Everyone knows that conquering a Level Lord does nothing when ites to the clearing of a level. Furthermore, by leading the pack constantly, it is hard for them to encounter a Level Lord. It is only because the trio did not attempt to conquer the Level Lord. It does not mean that they are unable to do so! Indeed, it might be a bit rash to say that Shi Xiaobai can''tst three hours but to say that Shi Xiaobai will definitelyst five hours to create a new record, that''s way too assertive! Under a rational analysis, is Shi Xiaobai really stronger than the Conquest King when he was at the Psionic Mortal Realm?"

    The person who had spoken was a suited man.

    Fatty Sen''s eyes lit up as he felt pleasantly surprised. The suited man that suddenly appeared was the main driver of the enticement and the threatening of Yama Minamiya at the meeting!

    The suited man was probably still holding a grudge after the meeting so he could not help but vent his unhappiness here!

    The suited reporter, Bravel Chen''s eyes lit up. He was even more pleasantly surprised than Fatty Sen. He had been waiting for this!

    He reached his hand into his pocket to touch his phone. His phone still had its voice recording function switched on!

    The suited reporter took a deep breath and despite the res of everyone and the suited man, he said loudly, "From my point of view, Shi Xiaobai at the Psionic Mortal Realm is stronger than the Conquest King! What evidence do you have to say that Shi Xiaobai might not be stronger than the Conquest King?"

    Come on, express your views!

    All of this is priceless material for the news!

    Today''s Bravel Chen was very brave!

 Chapter 508: The Upper Echelons that Harbor Evil Schemes

    Chapter 508: The Upper Echelons that Harbor Evil Schemes

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    No one knew that the young man that seemed to lose his mind was a reporter from a small publishing house, nor did they know that he had faked insanity.

    If the upper echelons of the organizations knew the reason for Bravel Chen''s audacious behavior, they would have likely beaten him to the point of debilitation.

    However, how could the upper echelons guess the ''truth''? They only believed that it was a private matter of discussion that was made known by a rash fellow.

    Furthermore, the suited man that had represented the upper echelons had stood forward.

    Then, this matter was something that no longer needed hiding.

    The matter of how long Shi Xiaobai wouldst in the eighth level or if he could break the Conquest King''s record was not only discussed by the masses, the members of the upper echelons were even more concerned. It was because it determined how many ''chips'' were needed in order to headhunt Shi Xiaobai.

    They believed that a second-rate organization like Gaia was unworthy to match an excellent rookie like Shi Xiaobai. He was only a glistening pearl hidden under the dust before he had been pulled into a rock pit by Gaia.

    The upper echelons of the seven major organizations believed that the offer they would give Shi Xiaobai would be far better than Gaia''s. Gaia would remain helpless when they headhunted Shi Xiaobai. The crux of the matter was thepetition with other organizations and how much they had to pay for Shi Xiaobai.

    And because of this, due to the anger toward Gaia from the meeting, they had also hated Shi Xiaobai by association. However, they did not dare say it out in public, afraid that the others would use it against them, causing Shi Xiaobai to have a bad impression of them.

    The members of the upper echelon sensibly discussed in private.

    However, they never expected that the person with the greatest schemes had suddenly stood forward. The suited man was famous for being an intellectual in the underhanded organizations!

    No one expected that after Bravel Chen''s instigation, the suited man had begun analyzing the situation in a long monolog!

    "Evidence that Shi Xiaobai might not be stronger than the Conquest King?"

    The suited man gave a nonchnt smile and said, "In fact, I have done some research on the Conquest King''s history. He was born with divine strength, giving him a chance atpeting with Overlord Ji Feng. Furthermore, the Conquest King had a rare agility to his movement technique. He was extremely fast and when in danger, he had a lot more means than Ji Feng. This is likely the reason why the Conquest King had managed to create the record of five hours. Although the trio had not revealed any information about the eighth level, the trio had left it in defeat after a few hours. Therefore, it is spected that the eighth level has an extremely dangerous test of great difficulty."

    "As for Shi Xiaobai, how long can hest? In fact, many of the rookies that had participated in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower have interacted with Shi Xiaobai. From them, we have gathered quite a bit of information regarding Shi Xiaobai. At the second level''s city defense, Shi Xiaobai had once destroyed the rookie''s main city before leading everyone tounch a counteroffensive on the demon city. This was indeed quite an astounding matter but from the description of the rookies, Shi Xiaobai had only managed to do it with his Crab Steps that was at a passable proficiency level and some scheming. He did not have the strength topletely crush the rookies."

    "At the fourth level, although Heartless Ye had been defeated by Shi Xiaobai, ording to Heartless Ye, Shi Xiaobai was strong, but he had also engaged in quite a bitter battle to defeat him. At the fifth level, everyone had witnessed Shi Xiaobai''s battle with Sen Senyuan. Although Shi Xiaobai''s performance was excellent, he did not possess the strength topletely crush Sen Senyuan. After a bitter fight, he had managed to send Sen Senyuan in retreat before being knocked unconscious by the ck-robed blood person. He had only managed to reach the sixth level under everyone''s protection."

    "At the sixth level, Shi Xiaobai might have shattered an obstructing diamond monster with one punch, but it took him half an hour. If it were the Conquest King or Overlord Ji Feng, they might not have even taken that long!"

    "From the above descriptions, Shi Xiaobai might be strong, but he does not seem to be equipped with a strength that canpletely overwhelm people at the same cultivation realm. How he had conquered the eighth Level Lords and passed the seventh level is something unknown. As for the other six rookies that reached the seventh level and Speechless Li, who had unfortunately been sacrificed, they were taken away by their respective organizations the moment they came out."

    "Up to date, none of us have any way to decide if Shi Xiaobai had done it with his own strength or if he had used some unknown means. However, from the information gleaned from the eyewitness ounts of the various trial-takers, Shi Xiaobai does not necessarily have true strength! At least, from my point of view, Shi Xiaobai might not be able tost three hours, not to mention five!"

    The suited man was clearly prepared. It was not done on a whim as he concluded with the information he obtained from the various rookies. Each step of his analysis was reasonable and evidenced. It made the various members of the upper echelons surprised. They thought to themselves that his speech was somewhat reasonable. Although Shi Xiaobai had shown impressive strength on the surface, it was not as astounding as the Conquest King when he was at the Psionic Mortal Realm. Although there was a possibility of him hiding his strength, it was not very possible. If not, why would he faint on the fifth level and nearly face elimination?

    Could it be that Shi Xiaobai had really used some unknown means?

    At that moment, the middle-aged woman from Zeus spoke out. "Shi Xiaobai did not only have a tough fight on the fourth level. I''m one of the personnel in charge of Zeus''s delegation. I asked Heartless Ye myself. He said that he was just one strike inferior to Shi Xiaobai. Furthermore, Shi Xiaobai had paid a nontrivial price to defeat him with that one strike!"

    The middle-aged woman''s eyes hid a viciousness. In fact, Heartless had only said that he had nothing to say about his defeat after using all his strength. Afterward, he refused toment. However, the middle-aged woman''s hatred for Gaia was too intense, so she did not mind lying to sully Shi Xiaobai.

    Everyone immediately entered a flurry of discussion and felt that the matter was actually not that simple.

    At that point, someone asked, "Right, isn''t Miss Sunless Ye, who entered the seventh level, from Zeus? What is her take on the matter?"

    The middle-aged woman shook her head and said, "Sunless was taken away by Senior God of Swords the moment she came out. We didn''t have the chance to question her but her expression didn''t look good. This is the first time I saw Sunless reveal such an expression¡­ I guess that Sunless must be feeling disgruntled about not being the person to clear the seventh level!"

    The middle-aged woman was already in a frenzied state by attempting to dissect the expression Sunless had when she exited the tower. She sneered and said, "Why would Sunless be indignant? It''s likely because she was not convinced by the strength that Shi Xiaobai had shown! So, from my point of view, Shi Xiaobai will not only fail to break the Conquest King''s records, it would be a miracle if he manages tost three hours to create the lowest record!"

    With the ''solid ount and evidence'' from the middle-aged woman and the suited man, the members of the various organizations piled on as they began to doubt Shi Xiaobai''s results.

    "ording to Tom from my organization, Shi Xiaobai was nearly stopped when he tried to destroy their city at the second level. If not for Shi Xiaobai''s sudden appearance, catching them off guard, the oue might have been different. I don''t believe in some hidden strength."

    "That''s right, Dick from my organization had even protected Shi Xiaobai at the fifth level! Back then, Shi Xiaobai had fallen unconscious after his battle with Sen Senyuan and the ck-robed blood person. If not for Dick and the others protecting him, he would have been eliminated. If Shi Xiaobai really has the ability to defeat Level Lords at the Psionic Might Realm, there''s no way for him to be forced into such a pathetic state while hiding his strength, right?"

    "Hehe, ording to Harry from my organization, the sixth level''s rule was to y the dragons. Only seven Bravehearts would be able to reach the seventh level. And the seven names did not include Shi Xiaobai. It is unknown what was the method that Shi Xiaobai had used to break the rules to be the eighth person to clear the sixth level. Do you think if it''s possible that Shi Xiaobai had discovered a bug? Although the assessment program is produced by a highly-advanced civilization, there are bugs in any program. Shi Xiaobai might have identally found a bug?"

    "It''s possible! If Shi Xiaobai found some important bug, it can exin his aplishment of such fascinating matters without appearing to have immense strength."

    "In short, I still don''t believe that a second-rate organization like Gaia can produce such an unprecedented rookie. Isn''t this digging out gold from a shit hole? It''s way too fake!"

    The crowd turned into a cacophony as their words turned harsher and more outrageous.

    It was unknown who spoke up again about predicting Shi Xiaobai''s time spent on the eighth level. Immediately, the crowd began to discuss without hiding their thoughts.

    "I believe Shi Xiaobai won''t be able tost three hours."

    "Although I find what you say very reasonable, I believe Shi Xiaobai canst more than three hours. However, four hours would be a bit of a stretch."

    "If I say that he canst for more than five hours, would it be me ying to the gallery?"

    "Five hours? Don''t even think about it. I believe he will perhaps spend two and a half hours? It would be not bad if he took half the time of the Conquest King!"

    "Hehe, all of you are really looking down on Shi Xiaobai. What if he really exceeds five hours?"

    "Don''t even bother about such a minute possibility unless he had hidden his strength in the past six levels¡ªso much so that he was nearly eliminated. I believe he can be considered to have proven himself if he canst two hours."

    "¡­"

    The auditorium immediately broke out into a dissonance of discussion. It was as though the members of the upper echelons had lifted the seals on their mouths as they began discussing the length of time Shi Xiaobai would spend on the eighth level. In fact, it was also a way to vent the ''humiliation'' they had suffered during the meeting. Since everyone was ''participating'' in it, there was no need to be afraid that the other organizations would use it against them when vying for Shi Xiaobai. Furthermore, the more they belittled Shi Xiaobai, the cheaper it would be to headhunt himter. Just like at an auction, the more one showed disinterest to a treasured item, the more unlikely the price would be raised higher.

    Everyone harbored their evil schemes as they discussed recklessly.

    Suddenly!

    "Weng! Weng! Weng!"

    A sharp ear-piercing sound suddenly overwhelmed everyone''s voices. They could not help but cover their ears!

 Chapter 509: None of you should harbor the thoughts of running

    Chapter 509: None of you should harbor the thoughts of running

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    It sounded like something vibrating at a speedy pace. It was a sharp sound emitted from the friction of air that nearly burst the eardrums of many.

    The crowd traced the source of the sound and looked over.

    In a corner, a girl with a single pigtail was looking at them in a deadpan manner. She held two pieces of metal in her hand and they were vibrating rapidly, grinding against each other to emit the sharp, ear-piercing sound.

    The girl had bright eyes and beautiful teeth. She looked gorgeous and exuded a pure and youthful air. She was much more beautiful than so-called school belles.

    But in the eyes of the upper echelons of the various organizations, the girl was like a devil. She was emitting a sharp sound that left them dizzy. It was unbearable!

    The members of the upper echelons covered their ears as they hurriedly ordered the girl to stop.

    The girl remained expressionless but she did not stop.

    A fat man standing closest to her had burning mes in his eyes. Just as he was about to rush over to teach her a lesson, he was held back by a person standing next to him.

    It was unknown who had shouted.

    "That''s Riko Minamiya! Yama Minamiya''s daughter, One-Pun''s student!"

    This shout left the infuriated members of the upper echelon break out in cold sweat. They hurriedly shut their mouths.

    Yama Minamiya and One-Pun were two names that made them panic from the bottom of their hearts.

    The Heavens knew how One-Pun had crippled Zhang Meng after Yama Minamiya was ''slightly taught a lesson''. As for Riko Minamiya, she was not only Yama Minamiya''s daughter, but she was also One-Pun''s student. If they were to ''teach'' Riko Minamiya a lesson, what would be the oue?

    Everyone felt a shudder run through their backs as they entertained the thought for a moment.

    The fat man''s face was drained of its color. He did not dare take another step forward and instead hid.

    Seeing everyone ''quieten'' down, Riko stopped using ''High Frequency Vibrokinesis'', causing the harsh noise toe to a sudden halt.

    Everyone had ugly expressions on their faces but none of them dared to reprimand her.

    Only the suited man was ratherposed. He took a step forward and said in a deep voice, "Miss Minamiya, you did so probably because Shi Xiaobai is a rookie of Gaia. You do not wish to hear others discussing him, but isn''t it a bit improper for Miss Minamiya to do something like that? Or could it be that Miss Minamiya has another opinion and wants everyone to quieten down to hear a few words from you? Could it be that Miss Minamiya has some special reason that makes her believe that Shi Xiaobai canst five hours?"

    From beginning to end, Riko only stared at the crowd in a deadpan manner. Only when the suited man asked did she suffuse a sneer and said certainly, "I believe that how long Shi Xiaobaists in the eighth level is not important because¡­he will reach the ninth level!"

    Riko was very angry and furious. She was so infuriated that she wanted to punch the faces of the organizations'' upper echelons.

    She was not angry over their ''ndering'' of Shi Xiaobai''s strength. In fact, she knew that what the crowd said wasn''t wrong. Shi Xiaobai had not shown an impressive strength in the first six levels but he was not hiding his strength. It was because Shi Xiaobai''s strength was only so. But he had also managed to reach the eighth levelter and aplished fascinating matters. There was only one reason¡ªShi Xiaobai was improving! He was bing stronger at an unbelievable speed!

    Riko, who understood Shi Xiaobai''s rate of improvement, believed that it was possible for Shi Xiaobai to metamorphosize in the trial!

    Therefore, Riko would not be angry over their ''ignorance''.

    What she was angry about was that the crowd was discussing the length of time he would spend on the eighth level. No one, not a single person had mentioned a possibility, however minute it may be¡ªthat Shi Xiaobai might perhaps clear the eighth level and reach the ninth level.

    Riko was upset that the crowd had ignored this possibility from the beginning. They had ''assassinated'' Shi Xiaobai''s endless potential with their words!

    Hence, Riko finally could not bear it any further!

    Even if she were to be be ridiculed, she would boast about Shi Xiaobai!

    However, the moment she said those words, she was met with theughter from the entire auditorium.

    Even though they were afraid of One-Pun, everyone could not help but roar withughter after hearing Riko mention that Shi Xiaobai could reach the ninth level!

    "Miss Minamiya¡­"

    The suited man could not help but shake his head. He said with augh, "Miss Minamiya, do you not know of the words that Overlord Ji Feng, Xu Taibai, and the Conquest King had said? Although the three of them were unwilling to reveal the ongoings on the eighth level, they had said the same sentence¡ª''No human can clear the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower''s eighth level. The person that can clear it is not human!'' Does Miss Minamiya intend to imply that Shi Xiaobai is not human?"

    This was the reason why the Chinese citizens and the upper echelons of the organizations had eliminated the possibility of Shi Xiaobai clearing the eighth level and they had skipped to discussing the length of time he couldst on the eighth level. That was because the three famous historical figures believed that ''humans could not clear the eighth level''. It was obvious how difficult it was!

    Riko naturally knew of these sentences but she still felt disgruntled for Shi Xiaobai. She stubbornly said, "What the trio can''t do doesn''t mean that others can''t do! What people from ancient times think impossible doesn''t mean it will remain an impossibility for the present or future! No one can deny Shi Xiaobai''s limitless possibilities! No one!"

    Everyone shook their heads in hrity. They only believed that the girl was having an unreasonable tantrum. Some of the members of the upper echelon immediatelyughed as they would not cause trouble for themselves by being bystanders.

    "If Shi Xiaobai were to reach the ninth level, I''ll be vegetarian for nine months!"

    "How difficult is eating vegetarian food? If Shi Xiaobai were to reach the ninth level, I''ll abstain from sex for nine months!"

    "Hehe, if Shi Xiaobai were to be able to do it, I''ll call him ''Brother'' and apologize to him by offering him tea myself."

    "I''ll call him ''Daddy'' and kowtow to him in apology."

    "Haha, all of you are going too far. If Shi Xiaobai were to do it¡­hehe, I''m a little timid, so I''ll bet less. If Shi Xiaobai were to do it, I''ll run naked around the hero sacred grounds three times!"

    "Wow, your bet is really nothing. To run naked around the hero sacred grounds, aren''t you afraid of being imprisoned for decades? I''ll bet something small as well. If Shi Xiaobai were to do it, I''ll publicly pee on the Conquest King''s statue!"

    "¡­"

    Everyoneughed in an unbridled manner. Many of them were indeed not too sure about the length of time Shi Xiaobai could spend in the eighth level, but they were ''certain'' that Shi Xiaobai would not be able to reach the ninth level!

    Even the impressive Overlord Ji Feng, the most realistic Sword Immortal Xu Taibai, and the most ambitious Conquest King, who wanted to be the king of all humanity, had said that ''humans could not clear the eighth level''. Hence, the difficulty in clearing the eighth level could not be described as being ''as difficult as ascending the heavens''. It was more appropriate to describe with ''impossible''!

    Everyone could not stop theirughter when suddenly, a deep voice abruptly sounded.

    "Shi Xiaobai has reached the ninth level."

    The sound was deep and heavy but it was definitely not loud. However, it had managed to reach the ears of everyone despite the din.

    "What joke are you¡­"

    Someone subconsciously mocked but suddenly found the voice familiar. It sounded like Azure Emperor Jiang Tianyou''s voice. Immediately, he felt his heart thump as he stiffly turned his neck over.

    Everyone seemed to subconsciously notice something amiss as they turned to look at the gigantic stone monument in the middle of the auditorium.

    On it, the words ''Shi Xiaobai'' had already moved up from the eighth level. It was already at the highest spot on the stone monument and emitting a dazzling golden luster!

    "Gulp~"

    The auditorium resounded with gulping sounds. Immediately following that, there was silence. Everyone was dumbfounded.

    Riko was also dumbfounded but she quickly forced aposed look. With a cold tsk, she said, "Those who mentioned eating vegetarian or abstain from sex, and those who want to address someone as Brother and Daddy, as well as those who want to run naked around the hero sacred grounds and pee on the Conquest King''s statue, I have remembered them all. None of you should harbor the thoughts of running!"

    Riko felt that countless buzzing of the flies had been smacked to death in one shot. The refreshing feeling was indescribable. If Shi Xiaobai were here, she probably could not stop herself from kissing Shi Xiaobai on the forehead with a loud smack.

    Heavens, Little Pervert really was empowering!

    And at the other corner of the auditorium, the suited reporter, Bravel Chen, could not control his upheaval of emotions. He carefully took out his cell phone and nced at it before quickly hiding it back in his pocket.

    The recording was still ongoing!

    Wow, wow, wow!

    He had a windfall!

    Bravel Chen had only hoped to spark a debate and smack the faces of a portion of people. He never expected that other than Riko Minamiya, everyone else had been smacked in the face!

    If this recording were to be uploaded, it would definitely be one of the trending searches in a manner of days!

    How much was this recording worth?

    Bravel Chen only felt his hands trembling. He nearly yelled!

    How does wealthe to the rich?

    How does one distinguish himself?

    Nothing else is needed, only bravery!

 Chapter 510: XXX without a word

    Chapter 510: XXX without a word

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    Shanghai City, Caesar Grand Hotel, Jade Moon Restaurant, VIP Suite

    "Wow, ''fried sweet and sour pork'', ''eight treasures crystal cakes'', and ''golden roasted goose''. They are all Bun Bun''s favorite dishes. I''m going to begin eating," Bunny Cao cried out in excitement as she stretched out her tiny, milky-white hand at lightning speed toward the roasted goose on the table.

    "Ahem, Bunny¡ª" A middle-aged man sitting at the table said in a loving manner.

    As though she received a jolt of lightning, Bunny came to a pause. Her tiny hand was still holding to the goose leg that she had just torn off. She gulped and looked pitifully at the middle-aged man before lowering her head to steal nces at the goose leg in her hand. She looked just like a greedy young child.

    Seeing Bunny''s pitiful expression, Xiao Xiao could not help butugh.

    "Xiao Xiao, sorry about that. This girl is really too insensible. She doesn''t follow any rules." The middle-aged man turned his head toward Xiao Xiao and apologized.

    "Uncle, you must be joking. Bunny is very cute. Is there a need for such a cute girl to follow such meaningless rules?"

    Xiao Xiao gave a faint smile and turned toward Bunny and said, "Go ahead and eat. I''ll be beginning as well."

    As Xiao Xiao spoke, she grabbed a piece of sweet and sour pork using a pair of chopsticks and ced it into her bowl.

    Bunny''s eyes lit up and let out a cheerful cry before relishing the goose leg in her hand. A blissful and child-like smile suffused her face.

    "Eat slowly. Drink some soup. Don''t choke."

    The middle-aged man gave a helpless smile. Scooping a bowl of soup, he ced it in front of Bunny.

    Xiao Xiao nced at the middle-aged man and was feeling extremely shocked.

    Bunny Cao''s father was Groundless Cao. This was something that Xiao Xiao was still able to ept. After all, it was all in the genes. It was normal for Bunny, who was like a phoenix, to have extraordinary parents.

    But why did the middle-aged man in front of her not look anything like ''Groundless Cao''?

    Groundless Cao was one of the top ten S-ss heroes of China. He had a title just like Superman One-Pun, Queen Mu Xiyan, and Thunder Emperor Zhang Qi. As for Groundless Cao''s title, it sounded the most domineering. It was ''Tyrant''!

    This was the first time Xiao Xiao was meeting Groundless Cao in person. However, as a citizen of China, she definitely knew of matters regarding the top ten S-ss heroes. As for ''Tyrant Groundless Cao'', he was frequently involved in fantastic stories. For example, he would reduce a high-ranking political official''s mansion to ruins with a punch, or beat his hero peers beyond recognition without a word. A certain boss of the organized crime had only secretly cursed him once but ended up being pursued to the ends of the world by Groundless Cao. In the process, dozens of branches were destroyed by Groundless Cao¡­

    Groundless Cao''s irascible and oppressive image was well known to everyone. Stories of him doing XXX without a word was known by all, with differing opinions. Xiao Xiao often saw news regarding Groundless Cao in the papers and she would at times nod in approval and praise his deeds but at times, she would also shake her head and criticize him for his unreasonable and groundless acts.

    Her impression of Groundless Cao was tyrannous and haughty. He did things without abiding by good or evil as it was all dependent on his mood. It was extremely apt to give him the title of ''Tyrant''.

    However, the middle-aged man in front of her was affable and refined. With a smiling look in his eyes, he was dressed in white and wore a simple pair of ck-rimmed sses. He looked like a schr and a well-learned person. He did not look anything like a tyrant but more like a teacher of the people!

    Furthermore, from the love and affection that he showed Bunny, it was more apt to call him a ''Loving Father''.

    Xiao Xiao was feeling astonished but she maintained a demure and restrained smile on her face. There was no other way about it. Groundless Cao''s image of doing XXX without a word was too ingrained in her. She had a nagging feeling that it was best she acted carefully.

    "This girl''s table manners are bad. Sorry about that, Xiao Xiao."

    Groundless Cao chuckled. Bunny, whose mouth was filled with food, immediately protested with a few grunts.

    Xiao Xiao hurriedly said, "Bunny is having such a good time eating. Her table manners are fine! Uncle, I''m very thankful for you to treat me to a meal despite your busy schedule."

    "Xiao Xiao, I should be the one thanking you. Without your help, who knows where this girl would end up getting lost."

    Groundless Cao''s smile was radiant. It gave one the refreshing feeling of showering in a spring breeze. In fact, he had been following closely behind Bunny. However, Bunny seemed to hit it off with Xiao Xiao, so he had taken the opportunity to treat Xiao Xiao to a meal. He wanted his daughter to have another friend. After all, with Bunny''s personality, it was quite difficult for her to befriend others.

    "It was on the way. I was really given a fright when I passed by the highway and saw her frolicking on the road." Xiao Xiao remembered Tyrant Groundless Cao''s astounding title, so without looking at the amiable smile of the middle-aged man in front of her, she spoke in an open but reserved manner.

    "This girl really loves troubling others. I''m sorry about that," Groundless Cao said with a smile.

    "Not at all." Xiao Xiao hurriedly shook her head.

    Groundless Cao suddenly thought of something and asked, "Speaking of which, I have once had the chance of meeting Xiao Lingtian. I wonder if he is doing well?"

    "Thank you for your concern. Grandpa is very healthy." Although she found it somewhat strange to hear someone call her grandfather''s name outright, Xiao Xiao knew that he was not at fault, considering Groundless Cao''s status. As such, she answered in a reserved manner.

    "That''s good. That''s good." Groundless Cao said in a ruminative manner.

    Xiao Xiao hesitated for a moment and suddenly asked, "Uncle, when did you meet my grandfather?"

    Groundless Cao hesitated for half a second before he suddenly switched topics, "Let''s not talk about this. Let''s quickly eat while the food is still hot."

    "Alright."

    Xiao Xiao knew that the ''chance of meeting'' her grandfather which Groundless Cao had mentioned might be one of the parts of his doing XXX without a word series. Hence, she immediately did not pursue the matter.

    With her chopsticks, she picked up the sweet and sour pork in her bowl. She noticed that the meat''s surface wasyered with golden sauce and by exerting a bit more force from the chopsticks, the meat would seem to melt like molten gold. A fragrance that was both sour and sweet rushed straight for her olfactory senses.

    Xiao Xiao pricked up her eyebrows slightly as she opened her mouth slightly before cing it slowly into her mouth. With a light nibble, the crispy on the outside but tender on the inside texture, as well as the refreshingly sweet and sour sauce immediately filled her mouth. She could not help but bite down at it forcefully.

    This bite of hers seemed to immediately cause fragrance to erupt like a volcano. The fragrant meat juices that squirted out surged through the tiny gaps in her teeth like waves. She could not help but clench her teeth.

    Uttering slightly, she gulped down the food which felt like she was swallowing sweet and sour ambrosia. The fragrance seemed to adhere to her throat like honey. It was a memorable and irresistible experience.

    "Delicious!"

    Xiao Xiao eximed in praise deep in her heart. She lived a good life and had tasted all sorts of delicacies from a young age. She was long sick of so-called delicacies but even though the sweet and sour pork in front of her looked rather ordinary, the taste left her astounded. Compared to the chef of this restaurant, the other chefs were just fishing for fame.

    At that moment, with goose leg in hand and a few slices of meat fillet in her mouth, Bunny said with a delighted look, "It''s delicious right? Daddy knows how to cook!"

    "Ah!? This is Uncle Cao''s cooking!?" Xiao Xiao was dumbfounded as she blurted out her astonishment.

    Bunny nodded her head with force.

    "Haha, I just know a bit of cooking. I wasn¡¯t sure if it would suit your taste buds."

    Groundless Cao smiled. He was quite happy with his daughter''s ttering.

    Xiao Xiao was extremely shocked as she wanted to shout, "Are you really Tyrant Groundless Cao!?" She had never expected that Tyrant Groundless Cao would know how to cook. Furthermore, his culinary skills were impressive.

    "This is one of the most delicious foods I''ve ever eaten," said Xiao Xiao seriously.

    Groundless Cao chuckled and said, "You tter me."

    At that moment, Bunny licked the juices from her fingers and said proudly, "Daddy is not only good at cooking. He''s also an expert at washing the clothes, sweeping the floor and tidying the room. Mommy says that Daddy is all that is needed. There''s no need for maids or chefs."

    With that said, Groundless Cao''s expression froze as he chuckled in an embarrassed manner.

    Xiao Xiao nearly burst outughing. So that was the case. The reason for Tyrant Groundless Cao''s astonishing culinary skills was an excellent product of being a ''henpecked husband''.

    Xiao Xiao hurriedly turned her head over to prevent herself from losing herposure.

    Groundless Cao shook his head helplessly. Who would have imagined that Tyrant Groundless Cao was actually a ''stay-at-home dad''? There was Her Majesty, the Empress above a tyrant.

    "Eat, eat."

    Groundless Cao switched the topic of conversation again as he began to eat silently. As such, the meal also became more harmonized than before.

    After a long while, Xiao Xiao and Groundless Cao were nearly done with their meals as they ced their chopsticks down. Bunny was still ''working hard'' destroying the feastid in front of her so Groundless Cao could only head to the kitchen to prepare another round of dishes.

    Bunny, who had ''buried her head'' eating, suddenly looked up at the clock ced in the VIP suite. She turned to say to Xiao Xiao, "It''s been an hour!"

    Xiao Xiao was surprised and after a few seconds, she realized what it was about. The one hour Bunny had mentioned was the time ''Shi Xiaobai had spent in the eighth level''. There was a numerical record of the time on the trial''s stone monument. The entire country used the same time zone. Xiao Xiao had previously mentioned it in passing but she never expected Bunny to remember it. Furthermore, she had urately reminded her when an hour passed.

    Bunny mumbled, "Thread!"

    Xiao Xiao smiled. Bunny still had that prediction thread of Shi Xiaobai being able tost an hour on the eighth level on her mind. The young girl was rather ''vindictive''.

    Xiao Xiao knew that it was impossible that Shi Xiaobai could notst an hour on the eighth level no matter howcking he was. It was definite that the illogical prediction thread would result in the smacking of faces. However, she was also somewhat curious how the forum members would smack the OP''s face.

    Xiao Xiao took out her cell phone. The screen was still on that thread because Xiao Xiao had no mood to continue reading through the thread back then. She had kept her cell phone in her pocket and had begun engaging in idle chatter with Bunny.

    Xiao Xiao tapped on the refresh button, eager to know what sort of follow-up replies the forum members had given after an hour had passed.

    However, the refresh widened Xiao Xiao''s eyes. She had a look of disbelief. The face-smacking replies she had imagined did not appear. The newest replies were praises for the OP!

    "Shi Xiaobai really only spent an hour on the eighth level. Baby, impressive!"

    "OP is really a man of God. You actually managed to hit it on the spot!"

    "OP, I''m afraid you will turn arrogant, so I''ll give you 82 points. As for the remaining 18 points, I''ll give it to you in a 666 fashion!"

    "OP, not bad. Please private message me tomorrow''s lotto numbers to me! *rubbing hands in glee*"

    "¡­"

 Chapter 511: Can Shi Xiaobai be eaten

    Chapter 511: Can Shi Xiaobai be eaten

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor:

    All the subsequent replies were praising the OP?

    Shi Xiaobai actually failed tost past an hour on the eighth level?

    How could that happen!?

    Xiao Xiao flipped through the subsequent replies from the thread with great difficulty. She found it unbelievable that Shi Xiaobai would not be able tost an hour on the eighth level. With a pale face, she continued scrolling downwards as she refused to believe it to be the truth.

    Suddenly, Xiao Xiao saw a simr post that was just like the rest, but it was in fact, apletely opposite reply.

    "OP is truly awesome. Shi Xiaobai really spent an hour on the eighth level before reaching the ninth level. Haha¡ª666!"

    Xiao Xiao''s eyes immediately lit up as she left the thread and went to the front page of ''Shi Xiaobai Bar''. A page of striking topic titles reflected in her eyes.

    "Prediction Thread¡ªShi Xiaobai won''t spend more than an hour in the eighth level!"

    "Clearing the eighth level in an hour. Awesome, my Shi Xiaobai!"

    "What happened to ¡®no human can clear the eighth level¡¯? Is Shi Xiaobai not human?"

    "The lid of Overlord, Sword Immortal, and Conquest King can''t be held down any further!"

    "First man in history to reach the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower''s ninth level. Although it''s just a Psionic Mortal Realm trial, it''s still a brand new history!"

    "It''s as though I''ve seen a second Hero King!"

    "Fuck the possible dangers of cing him on a pedestal. It''s the ninth level. How can we not brag?"

    ¡­

    The prediction thread thatcked all logic had been stickied to the top. The braindead OP''s prediction was ''correct''. Shi Xiaobai had really spent less than an hour on the eighth level. In fact, he only spent slightly more than fifty minutes. However, Shi Xiaobai was not eliminated but he was promoted to the ninth level!

    Was there anything more delightful than this face-smacking for the forum users!? Wave after wave of Likes and replies were in fact the most undisguised form of mockery. The oue of the braindead OP''s face was probably not as simple as being smacked into a pig''s head!

    Everything that followed were threads regarding Shi Xiaobai''s reaching of the ninth level. There was an air of jubnce in the forum as the real fans were naturally excited. A number of the fake fans that had infiltrated the forum probably converted to real fans. As for the anti-fans, how would they dare to utter anything?

    Xiao Xiao was feeling shocks reverberate through her heart. After a moment of dumbfoundedness, she began smiling sillily to herself.

    "What is it?" Bunny mumbled.

    Xiao Xiao covered her mouth to conceal her smile but the delight in her eyes could not be concealed. She stretched out her cellphone and showed it to Bunny. Sharing a joyous matter with others would only result in greater joy.

    Bunny lowered her head and took a nce as her chewing came to a gradual halt. Her pupils gradually dted but unlike having a child''s cheerful cry as Xiao Xiao had expected, her expression suddenly darkened in silence.

    Xiao Xiao was surprised. That was the first time she was seeing Bunny show such a serious expression.

    At that moment, Groundless Cao was walking out with food. Upon seeing the heavy atmosphere, he immediately said with a frown, "What happened?"

    Bunny turned her head suddenly and with eyes as bright as stars, she asked, "Dad, didn''t you say no human can reach the ninth level?"

    Groundless Cao was slightly dumbfounded. First he shook his head before nodding his head. He said, "Although the saying was handed down from the Overlord, Sword Immortal and Conquest King, I have indeed said that before. Back when I was in the Psionic Mortal Realm, I found myself impeded at the seventh level and failed to see the eighth level with my own eyes. However, what the trio said is unlikely wrong. I have experienced countlessnd of trials but and of trials with such intricacy andplete rules like the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is extremely rare. Since the Conquest King had said that humans can''t clear it, it probably is a limit that no human at the Psionic Mortal Realm can break through."

    "What¡­is going on?"

    Bunny pointed to Xiao Xiao''s cellphone and said with a stern expression.

    Xiao Xiao felt somewhat restrained by the strange mood. She found the Bunny Cao in front of her somewhat unfamiliar. Noticing Groundless Cao looking at her, she hurriedly handed her cell phone over, thinking to herself that it was best she did not say too much.

    Groundless Cao took over the cell phone and his pupils constricted slightly after taking a nce at it. He silently browsed through the threads and his expression immediately turned solemn.

    "This Shi Xiaobai might not be human."

    Groundless Cao remained silent for a prolonged period of time beforeing up with a conclusion that nearly made Xiao Xiao break out in invectives.

    Bunny was extremely astonished. Her crystalline ss-like eyes lit up as she said in a serious expression, "Is he like that boy at the finals, a dragon?"

    Xiao Xiao gaped in silence. She thought to herself. Could that silver-haired youth whose name she could not remember be a dragon? It must be a joke, right?

    However, Groundless Cao shook his head and said, "That boy is half human and half dragon. The dragon bloodline in his body isn''t pure. He can easily be dealt with by using dragon vanquishing magic. However, Shi Xiaobai is probably not that simple. Since the eighth level is the limit of the Psionic Mortal Realm for humans, it means Shi Xiaobai''s bloodline exceeds humans by several grades. It''s at least a bloodline of a true dragon. No, his bloodline might even have reached the level of a supreme sacred dragon."

    Bunny''s eyes narrowed as she suddenly bared her teeth in a smile, "Can Bun Bun eat him?"

    Xiao Xiao originally believed that the duo were talking about things of another dimension that she had never encountered. But after hearing what Bunny said, her expression finally changed drastically as she could not help but interrupt.

    However, Groundless Cao''s reaction was more intense than her. With a drastic change in expression, he deeply roared, "No!"

    Bunny frowned and said, "Why?"

    Groundless Cao rubbed his be and sighed, saying, "You are still young."

    Bunny asked in an expressionless manner, "Then when can I eat?"

    Groundless Cao gaped his mouth as his expression changed a few times before he finally bit the bullet and said, "He isn''t qualified."

    Bunny continued asking, "Why?"

    Groundless Cao scratched his head and said, "About that¡­it requires the inspection of his character. You know, things like a person''s character affects the ''taste''. Furthermore¡­this sort of matter can only be done once. You need to be careful."

    Bunny nodded and said, "We''ll know after a fight."

    After Bunny said that, it was as though her worries were relieved. Her stern expression immediately vanished and once again, she extended her milky-white hand toward the delicacies on the table and began eating happily again. The expression of bliss she had made her look like a child without any worries.

    Groundless Cao continued smiling bitterly as he gave Xiao Xiao an apologetic smile. "I have something on. I''ll be taking off first. Please take care of Bunny for me."

    Xiao Xiao nodded her head in a dumbfounded manner. Although the father-daughter duo was talking about ''eating'' Shi Xiaobai, it didn''t sound like the ''eating'' in her mind. What was going on?

    Seeing Xiao Xiao nod her head, Groundless Cao rushed out of Jade Moon Restaurant as though he was burning with impatience.

    Xiao Xiao nced at Bunny, who had been restored to her ''original state''. She realized that the naturally obtuse girl was not as simple as she had thought. After hesitating for a long while, Xiao Xiao finally could not help but ask, "Erh¡­Bunny¡­what do you mean when you asked if you can ''eat Shi Xiaobai''?"

    Bunny chewed on her food and looked up at Xiao Xiao with an odd nce. She mumbled, "What do you mean ''eat Shi Xiaobai''? Did Bun Bun say so? Pui! Bun Bun doesn''t eat people! It''s definitely unsavory!"

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Ninth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower

    Standing on an endless snow-white deste in, Shi Xiaobai looked dumbfounded.

    Shi Xiaobai did not know that the outside world was feeling tumultuous shock because of him. He did not know that Overlord Ji Feng, Sword Immortal Xu Taibai and the Conquest King had once said, "No human can clear the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower''s eighth level. The person that can clear it is not human!" The sentence had been misinterpreted that ''it was impossible for a human to clear the eighth level''.,There was also a big-boobed loli was pondering about eating him.

    If he knew, Shi Xiaobai would definitely sneer before breaking out into a wry smile.

    There was nothing wrong with the words ''No human can clear the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower''s eighth level. The person that can clear it is not human''. It was because the person who cleared it would be a Transcendent. No, to be urate, the person will transform into a green-skinned dwarf!

    Shi Xiaobai looked at the only green dot in the snow-white deste ins with a deadpan expression. He had the urge to run.

    Especially as the green dot of light gradually approached, it revealed a green-skinned dwarf about 1.2 meters tall. It made Shi Xiaobai''s scalp tingle.

    The green-skinned dwarf was considered rather rge'' in size among the Transcendents. He wore a crown and a yellow robe. A nce was sufficient to recognize him as the Transcendent King who had thrown the inheritance into the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower before his death.

    However, the Transcendent King''s body looked translucent. Sunlight could prate it and there was no shadow left behind on the ground. It was apparent that it was a vestige of a soul.

    The Transcendent King approached and suddenly waved his hand and said loudly,

    "Be excited, be joyful. A boy chosen by the king. You shall inherit This King''s will and be the supreme Transcendent King!"

    The corner of Shi Xiaobai''s lips twitched before he turned around to run!

 Chapter 512: Yamate, that place wont do!

    Chapter 512: Yamate, that ce won''t do!

    Trantor: CKtalon/ WXD  Editor: - -

    The reason why Shi Xiaobai had turned to run wasn''t that the vestige soul of the Transcendent King gave him much pressure but because a green pearl had suddenly appeared with a wave of its hand. It waspletely jade green in color and had a crystalline luster. It exuded a faint greenish glow.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately recognized the green pearl. He remembered back during the battle exchange between Gaia and Zeus, the sword spirit loli had eaten Sunless''s purplish-gold silver dragon sword and she had produced a simr pearl topensate Sunless.

    Back then, it was a golden pearl and ording to the sword spirit loli, the golden pearl contained powerful sword arts heritage!

    As for the green pearl that the Transcendent King had conjured, it looked identical to the golden pearl. Furthermore, it was several timesrger. It was not wrong to call it a green ball. Without a doubt, the green ball was the Transcendent King''s heritage power!

    Seeing the green ball shoot at his forehead the moment it appeared, Shi Xiaobai turned around to run without a word!

    Only the Heavens knew what would happen if the green ball bored into his be. Shi Xiaobai did not dare to let his guard down!

    His muscles were taut as he moved from left to right as he darted around like a crab. However, his body was moving forward at an extremely fast speed.

    Crab Steps'' proximity chasm!

    Shi Xiaobai had used Crab Steps to run at full speed across the snow-white ins. While running, he looked backward and was given a shock. The Transcendent King''s remnant soul was following closely behind him as it flickered now and then like it was phasing. It maintained a distance of about ten meters from him while the green ball was just right behind his head. The moment he turned his head over, the green pearl had bored into his be. The greenness spread out as green light swirled like a yful green pixie.

    The green ball that was in close proximity suddenly produced a clear resonating sound as it hurled forward, with a tiny part of it ''prating'' Shi Xiaobai''s be.

    Shi Xiaobai''s pupils constricted and with an extremely fast reaction, he lifted his hand to grab the green ball and pulled it out from his be, but the pull only left an excruciating pain in his head. It nearly made him ck out.

    With a deep grunt, he hurriedly used ''Unleaking Turtle Aura'' to relieve the pain. Sensing that the green ball in his hand nning on switching to another ''hole'', by boring into his palm, Shi Xiaobai hurriedly threw the green ball away with all his might!

    But at the next instant, a green beam shed and like aser shooting from a distance, the green ball had appeared in front of Shi Xiaobai once again,

    The Transcendent King''s remnant soul maintained a distance ten meters away from him as he watched him with a smile.

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly turned his head and cold sweat oozed out his forehead. Be it the Transcendent King''s remnant soul or the green ball, their speed was much higher than his was!

    Shi Xiaobai was afraid to stop, nor did he dare to turn his head again. He could only shout, "Transcendent King, it''s said that your heritage power requires the inheritor to be willing or it will be destroyed! This King did note to the ninth level willingly. This King was scammed by the Infernal Queen¡­the assessment program! Calm down first. There is always room for negotiation!"

    Shi Xiaobai attempted to speak reason with the Transcendent King.

    However, the response he received was the Transcendent King''s exmation like he was a recording on repeat. "Be excited, be joyful. A boy chosen by the king. You shall inherit This King''s will and be the supreme Transcendent King!"

    Shi Xiaobai''s heart thumped as he shouted once again, "This King absolutely refuses to ept your heritage. If you continue forcing This King, This King will rather suffer an internecine oue thanpromise!"

    The Transcendent King continued his exmations without a change in tone, "Be excited, be joyful. A boy chosen by the king. You shall inherit This King''s will and be the supreme Transcendent King!"

    Shi Xiaobai: "¡­"

    The remnant soul did not have any thoughts of its own!

    It resembled a program. Even the lines it had were designed ahead of time. But what did ''a boy chosen by the king'' mean? Was the Transcendent King''s heritage limited by sex and age? Or was it possible that the Transcendent King had guessed that the inheritor would be a boy fifteen thousand years ago?

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly. This wasn''t of utmost pertinence. What was important was that the Transcendent King''s remnant soul did not have any will or intelligence of its own. There was no way to speak reason with it!

    And the green ball looked at him like a sex pervert seeing a beauty. It constantly pursued him and prated every orifice he had. How was it to be stopped?

    Just as Shi Xiaobai thought of the green ball, he felt an itch on his neck. It was as though something had just brushed past his neck!

    It was that green ball!

    It had rolled down from the back of his head and the skin it brushed passed felt a chill and a slight itch. Shi Xiaobai was rmed as he felt that the green ball was already rolling down his back like a molester caressing his back. From time to time, it would strike forward as though it was trying to ''prate'' his body through his back.

    However, there was no ''hole'' on his back like his be and palm. The green ball could only continue rolling and leap constantly as it was without any options.

    Shi Xiaobai felt his scalp tingle as his body tensed up. After a long while, he realized that the green ball was still striking his back mindlessly in the hopes of finding a ''hole''. He was slightly relieved that it did not know how to circle around to his front.

    However, what followed this moment of rxation left Shi Xiaobai in shock. The green ball began slipping downward and while adhering to his back, reached his buttocks!

    Wait!

    There were no ''holes'' on his back, but what about his buttocks?

    No, no way, right!?

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly widened his eyes as an intense ominous foreboding overwhelmed him!

    At the same time, the green ball had rolled to the middle of his buttocks. Suddenly, it emitted a sound of ''joy'' as though it had found a treasure vault. Suddenly, it spun once and impatiently charged forward!

    That ce won''t do!

    Shi Xiaobai roared in his heart as he swatted forcefully with his backhand. He had managed to swat the green ball away in a timely fashion, preventing a tragic result from happening. He turned in anger and red at the green ball that was hurtling straight for him again.

    Just in time, the Transcendent King shouted, "Be excited, be joyful. A boy chosen by the king. You shall inherit This King''s will and be the supreme Transcendent King!"

    Go fuck yourself!

    It could not be tolerated!

    Shi Xiaobai was infuriated!

    The green ball did not know what it had nearly done. Detecting Shi Xiaobai turn around, it ''happily'' charged straight for Shi Xiaobai''s be.

    Shi Xiaobai sneered as he stretched out both his arms and opening his palms, ck and white streams of light emitted from his palms and instantly condensed into two holy swords. One was named "Holy Radiance" and the other was named "Darkness".

    At the same time, golden points of light began emerging out of the ground as they lingered around Shi Xiaobai''s body. They condensed into a golden glow and as they enveloped Shi Xiaobai''s body surface, it was as though he was donned in golden battle armor.

    Excalibur, the power of Sword Truth!

    "This King will fight it out with you!"

    Shi Xiaobai roared angrily as he brandished both swords simultaneously!

    Ding! Ding! Ding!

    The white sword on his left swept up a squall and apanying that were sharp sword beams. Mist suddenly condensed within the squall as everything became icy-cold sword intent. Air began to freeze and crack as a sharp crackle emitted!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The ck sword on the right swept up an inferno as the mes crackled. The ground ruptured under the mes as rubble began lifting off the ground and crashed down like meteorites. As the rubble melted into molten rocks in the mes, the sudden plummeting made it seem like a meteor shower!

    Dual de style!

    Kun Peng''s Four Swords!

    Shi Xiaobai did not dare hold back. The sword techniques he used were his best!

    Sizzle!

    With the four elements of Wind, Fire, Ice, and Earth shing out in sword beams, they shed with one another and emitted sizzling sounds. Instantly, they consumed the green ball!

    Deng! Deng! Deng!

    The sound of wave surfing resounded as the green ball seemed to ride on the winds and molten rock as it rolled to a spot in front of Shi Xiaobai. Its surface remained crystalline and exuded its green luster. It was not damaged in any way!

    Shi Xiaobai''s pupils contracted slightly as he was astonished. However, he did not give up hope. He had already kept the ck and white swords. Recing them was a golden sword!

    Lucifer''s Sword!

    This was the world suppression sword that he had pulled out in the Underworld. In fact, it was Hero King Dawn Li''s sword from three thousand years ago!

    The Lucifer''s Sword in Shi Xiaobai''s hand was on apletely different level from the Lucifer''s Sword that Dawn Li had in her youth. After countless battles, it had been enhanced to apletely different level. It had even managed to give birth to a sword spirit after all those years!

    With Shi Xiaobai''s present strength, simply holding the sword would drain a fourth of his psionic power. Just swinging it would drain him off more than half!

    However, this sword was no doubt the strongest strength Shi Xiaobai could muster at the moment!

    Shi Xiaobai retreated rapidly and did not use proximity chasm. Instead, he used Crab Steps'' passing off the spurious as genuine. He constantly changed his direction and speed in an attempt to open up a distance.

    Although the green ball was fast, it had extremely low intelligence. It was indeed deceived and made mistakes in its direction. However, it would immediately correct its course and chase up to him at an astounding speed.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not miss this short opportunity. Immediately, with Lucifer''s Sword tightly clenched in his hand, he raised it high above his head. Golden light condensed on the sword tip as it formed the outline of a gigantic sword!

    Excalibur!

    After an intense discussion with Dawn Li in the array world, Shi Xiaobai had made several alterations to Excalibur. One of them was to reduce the time it needed to gather his sword intent!

    Therefore, this strike was much faster than before!

    Although the sword beam was no longer as boundless as before, it did not mean it was dull at all!

    Shi Xiaobai''s strongest sword technique shed straight onto the green ball that was shooting straight for his be!

    Boom!

    With a loud rumble, golden light cracked apart and like the crack of dawn, there was a blinding light!

    Shi Xiaobai kept Lucifer''s Sword and puffed in exhaustion. The improved Excalibur would no longer drain him of all his energy but he had used nearly all his strength in that strike. Therefore, he did not have much psionic power left.

    This strike determined the oue.

    "Be excited, be joyful. A boy chosen by the king. You shall inherit This King''s will and be the supreme Transcendent King!"

    The Transcendent King''s repeated exmations sounded once again from the resplendent golden light.

    A tiny green light bloomed.

    The green ball shot out from the golden light and charged straight at Shi Xiaobai''s be.

    The green ball''s crystalline luster remained, indicating that it was stillpletely undamaged!

    Shi Xiaobai''s strongest sword technique was useless!

    If despair had a color, then it was definitely the green color emitted by that green ball!

    "This King is a king. Fuck your inheritance!"

    Shi Xiaobai cursed angrily as he red at the green ball that was charging straight for his be. He suddenly extended his hand, grabbed it, opened his mouth and stuffed the jade ball into it with his eyes closed. Clenching down on his teeth, he chewed down on it!

    Shi Xiaobai had swallowed the green ball!

    Do you want to ''prate'' This King? This King will first eat you!

    At that instant, Shi Xiaobai had ignored the consequences!

    But at the next second, Shi Xiaobai''s skin suddenly suffused ayer of green!

    Shi Xiaobai had turned green!

 Chapter 513: The Sin Poison of the Holy Tree

    Chapter 513: The Sin Poison of the Holy Tree

    Trantor: CKtalon/ WXD  Editor: - -

    With the Kun Peng Sword Technique and Excalibur ineffective, Shi Xiaobai could only go for broke as he attempted to swallow the green ball. He was hoping to use the Power of Taotie to ''digest'' the green ball.

    However, he never expected the green ball to be unaffected by it. Instead, it rolled down his gullet like a fish in water. It adhered closely inside Shi Xiaobai''s chest cavity and beat alongside his heart.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt a shudder as he opened his mouth in the hopes of vomiting it out!

    The green ball suddenly produced countless green needles like a porcupine. They stabbed forcefully into Shi Xiaobai''s visceral organs, limbs, meridians and blood vessels!

    If not for ''Unleaking Turtle Aura'' drastically reducing the pain, Shi Xiaobai would probably have cried out in pain. But even so, the pain of his tender flesh being stabbed was still exceedingly clear. It was as though he was being bitten by thousands of ants!

    And at the next moment, with a flush, the green ball suddenly shot out a sticky green liquid through the countless needles. The liquid infused Shi Xiaobai''s visceral organs, limbs, meridians and blood vessels, mixing with his blood, bone marrow and every other liquid in his body!

    Shi Xiaobai''s skin instantly turned ayer of green!

    Changing of his bloodline!

    No, it was not only so!

    The ''cmity'' Shi Xiaobai was facing was not only limited to that. Suddenly, crisp rattling sounds were heard from his body!

    Shi Xiaobai drew a gasp of cold air as he felt the bones in his body shrinking, distorting and changing shape!

    His skull!

    His torso bones!

    The bones of his limbs!

    The two hundred and six bones in his body were in spontaneous motion at that instant. It was eitherpressing, rubbing against each other or colliding. They seemed orderly but also did not seem to be following any certain pattern!

    However, there was one thing that was certain. Not only was Shi Xiaobai''s skin turning green, his body was also shrinking!

    This was not as simple as a bloodline transformation but transformation into another species!

    Shi Xiaobai was turning from a yellow-skinned human to a green-skinned Transcendent dwarf!

    The Transcendent King''s remnant soul finally changed its lines. It began reciting loudly like it was reading an essay with a perfect score.

    "Bear with it! The pain is a necessary process of the transformation!"

    "Hold on! This is not a punishment but the transcendental favor!"

    "Rx! Do not resist. This is the heritage of a king. It''s the benevolence of a king!"

    "¡­"

    The Transcendent King yed the role of an elder that gave good and patient guidance, as though it was attempting to ''pacify'' Shi Xiaobai, who was ''epting'' the Transcendent King''s heritage.

    Was this also part of the ''program''s settings?

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but scoff in anger.

    Bear with it? Hold on? Rx?

    Fuck that shit!

    Ignoring the fact that the pain was something no one could endure without ''Unleaking Turtle Aura'', who would willingly ept the darn setting of turning from human to a green-skinned dwarf!?

    Shi Xiaobai naturally could not ept it!

    The moment he had thoughts of resistance, the red blood in his vessels which were gradually being ''devoured'' by the green liquid began boiling. It shed head on with the green fluid!

    His human bloodline was fighting the Transcendent bloodline!

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly recalled the Infernal Queen mentioning that the Transcendent King''s heritage needed to be willingly epted by the inheritor. So that was the case. The bloodline of others would not be easily bullied either. When their master generated thoughts of resistance, they would charge forward like soldiers to protect their ''nation''!

    Even though the pain from the sh of the bloodlines was something even ''Unleaking Turtle Aura'' could not withstand, Shi Xiaobai continued conjuring his human bloodline to fight the Transcendent King''s heritage through gritted teeth!

    The red blood and the green fluid began to engage in a ''massacre''!

    The green ball suddenly vibrated violently as it issued resonating sounds like a petnt child!

    The Transcendent King''s remnant soul also sensed the situation. Not only did it change its lines, its expression had changed as well. It said nervously, "Child, bear with it! Hold on! Rx! Definitely, do not resist it! Pain is only temporary. It will be over after tolerating it for a moment! But if you were to attempt to resist, the heritage power will result in ashback. Once the Transcendental favor bes the Sin Poison of the holy tree, no one can save you!"

    Clearly, the setting of the Transcendent King''s remnant soul believed that Shi Xiaobai, who had reached the ninth level, was a trial-taker willing to ept the heritage. Without any subjective thoughts, it could only understand Shi Xiaobai''s sudden resistance to be out of pain. Therefore, he advised him anxiously!

    However, the reason why Shi Xiaobai had reached the ninth level was not that he was willing but because the Infernal Queen had ignored the rules and sent him up against his will!

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but feel suspicious.

    The Infernal Queen clearly knew that such a situation would ur but she had still sent him to the ninth level.

    Could it be that she would think he wouldpromise by epting the Transcendent King''s heritage under the threat of death? Or was she trying to kill him?

    But with her strength, wouldn''t it be easier for her to kill him directly if she wanted to kill him?

    Then, what if the answer was the former?

    No, no matter how much a ''slut'' the Infernal Queen was, she was definitely not a fool. She was even very clever. She definitely knew what he would do when he faced such a situation!

    Upon thinking of that, Shi Xiaobai suddenly grinned.

    Eking out his survival by being a green-skinned dwarf?

    No!

    This King will absolutely not do it!

    Upon sensing the master''s intense will to resist, the human bloodline boiled even more vigorously. Fresh red blood began ''devouring'' the green liquid as the bones that were beingpressed and distorted suddenly stretched out. As though warriors that had been crushed down by a boulder suddenly raised their hands to lift the rock, they stood up with verve and straightened their backs in an upright position!

    Weng! Weng! Weng!

    The green ball suddenly spun around at an extremely fast speed. It began creating a great deal of friction between his chest and sternum as an ear-piercing sound was emitted!

    The Transcendent King''s expression changed drastically as he screamed, "Stop! Stop! Stop!"

    "ept the Transcendent King''s heritage and you will possess supreme power, bing a king among the Transcendents. You will be the ruler of the world! Your fate will definitely change as a result!"

    "Quickly stop!"

    The Transcendent King shouted hysterically. However, it was only a remnant soul. Although it was given a portion of the Transcendent King''s emotions, it did not have any intelligence, not to mention any strength. It could not prevent Shi Xiaobai''s resistance and it could only attempt to persuade Shi Xiaobai with words.

    Shi Xiaobai turned a deaf ear to it as he closed his eyes and tried to use the power of his human bloodline. He constantly attempted to devour the Transcendent King''s heritage and pressed on at every stage. Finally, the power of his bloodline enveloped the green ball!

    The human bloodline was deeply ingrained within him, so with Shi Xiaobai¡¯s resolute resistance, the Transcendent King''s heritage was unable to put up a fight!

    "This King''s fate is decided by This King!"

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly widened his eyes and roared at the Transcendent King. The power of his bloodline transformed into an invisible hand that clenched the green ball tightly. Suddenly, it tightened as the green ball struggled vigorously and emitted sharp cries!

    "Ah Ah Ah Ah Ah!"

    The Transcendent King''s remnant soul screamed even more tragically. Its translucent body suddenly faded in and out of existence and gradually became even more transparent, as though it was a wisp of cloud that could dissipate at any moment.

    "Darn sinner. To destroy my Transcendental heritage, the Sin Poison of the holy tree will turn you to pus and you will be reduced to nothing!"

    The Transcendent King cursed viciously and with a poof, it dissipated, turning into a light green smoke which dispersed into the air.

    At the same time, the green ball in Shi Xiaobai''s body suddenly turned ck. It went from green to dirty ck!

    Boom!

    The ck ball suddenly cracked in Shi Xiaobai''s body with a boom. If not for his bloodline''s power enshrouding it that formed an invisible barrier, his heart which was in close proximity to the ball would have been torn to shreds.

    But even so, Shi Xiaobai still spat out a mouthful of ckened blood.

    The explosion of the ck ball was like the rupturing of a ball of water. ck liquid squirted out and doused Shi Xiaobai''s internal organs. They did not corrode his flesh and blood like acid but instead infused into them, turning his blood-red fascia ck instantly!

    The poison instantly spread itself into his visceral organs and every inch of his blood vessels!

    The holy tree''s Sin Poison?

    Only then did Shi Xiaobai realize the obscure meaning of its name. The ck liquid that had spread throughout his body after the explosion green ball that turned ck was the poison of the Transcendence Holy Tree on the seventh level!

    No, that Transcendence Holy Tree was only a replica. That poison was on apletely different level than the poison that was flowing within Shi Xiaobai''s veins!

    Even though Shi Xiaobai possessed a constitution that was resistant against poison, just 20% of the true Transcendence Holy Tree''s poison was already fatal!

    His skin, flesh, blood, tendons, bones, nerves and every cell in his body were instantly infected by the ck poison. They were dying!

    Shi Xiaobai had turned ck!

 Chapter 514: Balance of Ones Worldviews

    Chapter 514: Bnce of One''s Worldviews

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    The Transcendence Holy Tree that truly existed in history was a supreme divine object which had created the Transcendents, Celestials, and Infernals. The imitation that was imprecisely produced on the seventh level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower could not bepared at all. Under Shi Xiaobai''s poison resistance and ''This Turtle Is Hardest'', the poison from the counterfeit holy tree was not a poison but a tonic for Shi Xiaobai.

    However, the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison'' that erupted after the bacsh from the Transcendent King''s heritage power was the real poison of the holy tree. The toxicity was terrifying beyond imagination! Even after 80% of the poison had been reduced through his poison resistant body, the remaining 20% was still fatal for humans!

    Shi Xiaobai''s organs, limbs, and blood vessels were being encroached by the ck poison as his skin turned ck. His vital organs instantly fell victim and his cells rapidly died.

    His body was devastated and his biological processes wereing to a halt!

    If he was not rescued, Shi Xiaobai would die within a minute!

    Shi Xiaobai obviously would not sit idle. He immediately powered ''Unleaking Turtle Aura'' as much as he could to hold off the numbing of his limbs. He raised his hands with great difficulty and pressed down on his temples. After pressing down a few times, he immediately moved from top to bottom, down his face, neck, shoulders, chest, and waist. He pressed down on himself in an orderly manner. It looked neither fast nor slow, but the speed of his hands had allowed him to finish massaging every part of his upper body in less than thirty seconds!

    Massage Technique of God!

    It was one of the most amazing and unimaginable prizes the Absolute Choice had given him to date. On the surface, it was known as an ''offensive skill'' but in fact, it was not too much an exaggeration to call it a ''divine skill''.

    Shi Xiaobai had once used the Massage Technique of God to reduce Mozzie from a fat chick to a petite, cute chick. He had also used the Massage Technique of God to solve a problem that had gued Mu Yuesheng for several years. He had managed to widen her Mind Expanse, a feat deemed impossible by the field of psionic ability research!

    The Massage Technique of God could even greatly reduce the fatigue in one''s muscles and give fresh strength to a person''s body. It even allowed an exhausted person to experience ''new life'' like giving spring to withered wood through the massage. Back on the third level, Shi Xiaobai had used the Massage Technique of God to provide unlimited endurance for Mozzie and Kevin. He allowed them to train without rest in a short period of time, greatly increasing their strength.

    The Massage Technique of God was nearly omnipotent, so much so that Shi Xiaobai even believed that ''there was no problem in the world that the Massage Technique of God could not solve. If once wouldn''t do, twice would do the trick''.

    However, in order to maintain the bnce of one''s worldview, the more imbnced something is, the more limitations it would have!

    Just like Speechless Li''s ''Mirror Replication''. Its powerful abilities were absurd but in fact, a superpower like ''Mirror Replication'' had more limitations than the superpowers of Liu Yu, Pulp Farmer, andpany. Furthermore, there was an ''absolute limitation''. However, Speechless Li would deftly avoid the ''absolute limitation'' when using his superpower. Furthermore, he would use the ability to its utmost perfection under the limitations of ''Mirror Replication''. Dawn Li had previously seen through the imperfections of ''Mirror Replication''. In fact, that was one of the many weaknesses ''Mirror Replication'' had.

    The Massage Technique of God naturally had limitations!

    Shi Xiaobai had discovered the first limitation on the third level. After repeatedly using ''Giving Spring to Withered Wood'' on Mozzie and Kevin, it slowly became apparent that the effects were weakening. Although the decrease after each application was not obvious, with the passage of time and the increase in the number of applications, the cumtive decrease became apparent. It even reached a point when ''Giving Spring to Withered Wood'' did not even affect the two.

    It was then apparent that the Massage Technique of God had a limitation when it came to the same person being massaged. Although there had been no systematic experimentation which prevented Shi Xiaobai from judging if the limitation was forever or just a temporary sensory overload. But at least, it was impossible to make the Massage Technique of God be a perpetual motion machine.

    This limitation was in fact rather eptable. It did not seem to lessen the absurd properties of Massage Technique of God by too much.

    However, Shi Xiaobai had discovered a second limitation on the seventh level. This limitation could be deemed ''fatal''!

    Back in the array world of the God ughtering Formation, he and Dawn Li had been pursued by monsters. They had just engaged in a life-and-death battle, with Shi Xiaobai using all his strength to use Excalibur. Dawn Li had also used the power of her Sword Soul twice. Therefore, the both of them werepletely exhausted. They escaped together and relied on each other without abandoning the other. In order to protect the other, they would push themselves to the fullest to the point of fainting. It also resulted in Shi Xiaobai being forced to use the ''evil seed of fury.

    In fact, Shi Xiaobai had once attempted to use the Massage Technique of God on himself before he attempted using it on Dawn Li in the array world!

    However, be it ''Giving Spring to Withered Wood'' or the ''Massage Technique of God''s other effects, their effects were nearly nothing on himself and on Dawn Li. It could even be said to be pletely useless''!

    Shi Xiaobai had once pondered over the matter repeatedly before he finally had a vague inkling of the reason.

    The Massage Technique of God was not omnipotent. It had an absolute limitation!

    And the greatest limitation was¡ªthe difference in level!

    Why were the effects of the Massage Technique of God so prominent when used on Mozzie, Kevin, and Mu Yuesheng? Yet, it waspletely useless on himself and Dawn Li?

    The root cause was that their ''physical toughness'' was on apletely different level from the trio!

    Dawn Li was the strongest human in history. Not only was her sword technique extraordinary at the equivalent to the Psionic Mortal Realm, her ''physical toughness'' also far exceeded her peers. There was no need to mention Shi Xiaobai. With the Power of Taotie''s ability to ''consume and digest'' the Transcendent holy fruit, the Celestial Jade, and the Infernal King''s sword, his ''physical toughness'' had been enhanced to the point of him being able to sh straight on with King Leonis in the Transcendence third transformation. He could be considered as a ''freak'' to other humans at the Psionic Mortal Realm!

    The theory behind the Massage Technique of God was to use ''an unimaginable massage'' to influence a person''s body. It could bepared to molding a pliable piece of y into various y sculptures!

    The receiver''s ''physical toughness'' would clearly affect the effects of the Massage Technique of God. Soft y was easily molded but what if the soft y became hard metal? Could it still be easily ''molded''?

    This was the greatest limitation of the Massage Technique of God. Its omnipotence was only limited to ''physical toughness''. For soft y like Mozzie, it was easily molded, but when molding metals like Shi Xiaobai and Dawn Li, no amount of pressing could deform them.

    Of course, this did not mean that the limits of the Massage Technique of God were that. In fact, the Massage Technique of God was an¡­offensive skill!

    Offensive skills had their proficiency differentiated into seven levels¡ªBasics, Familiarized Proficiency, Exemry Mastery, Dominating Refinement, Crest of Perfection, Bold New World, and Arhat Oversoul!

    Shi Xiaobai''s Massage Technique of God had only reached the second level of ''Familiarized Proficiency''!

    If he reached the seventh level of ''Arhat Oversoul'', he could even mold diamond, not to mention metal!

    However, the current reality was that Shi Xiaobai''s Massage Technique of God was only at the ''Familiarized Proficiency'' level. He could not effect any changes to his body.

    However, Shi Xiaobai had still used the Massage Technique of God on himself when faced with the danger of the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison''. It was not because he was making a desperate attempt but that Shi Xiaobai had discovered that the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison'' was rapidly destroying his bodily functions. His physical toughness was also decreasing!

    In other words, Shi Xiaobai''s body was bing extremely weak and feeble due to the permeation of the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison''. Even a gentle breeze could rip his skin open. it was like metal that had been melted into liquid metal!

    When faced with that, the Massage Technique of God was like fish meeting water. It was finally able to showcase its ''divine power''!

    Shi Xiaobai used the Massage Technique of God to massage his entire body and attempted to cleanse the toxicity of the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison''. However, it was already deeply infused in his bone marrow. An external application like Massage Technique of God could only clear the toxicity up to a certain extent but it would also simultaneously result in ''destruction and failure''. Possible oues ranged from crippling to death.

    Soft y was easier to mold so they could be pressed in any way one wanted. However, Shi Xiaobai discovered that his body was not evenparable to soft y.It was at best just sludge. Not only was it unpliable, pressing on sludge only made it mushier.

    Shi Xiaobai felt helpless. He could only restrict the wanton destruction of the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison'' without affecting his physical condition. After lots of hard work, Shi Xiaobai finally managed to use the Massage Technique of God to temporarily dy the spreading of the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison''. It was like freezing a roaring river into a frozen river.

    However, it was only temporary. The rapidly flowing river would be striking with all its might onto the frozen surface. The ''intensity'' of the poison was slowly ''melting'' the repressive effects of the Massage Technique of God!

    In less than ten minutes, the Massage Technique of God would lose its effects!

    Even the Massage Technique of God could only extend Shi Xiaobai''s life from one minute to ten minutes. It was obvious how horrifying the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison'' was!

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not give up. He slumped down on the ground and began to rack his brains.

    What other methods did he have to resolve the crisis?

    What other means did he have to resist the wanton destruction of the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison''?

    Shi Xiaobai closed his eyes and fell into deep thought. Ideas shed across his mind. He considered and rejected one idea after another¡­

    He would absolutely not give up until the final moment. He would not feel despair until the final second!

    No! Even at thest second, he would not feel despair!

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai, who was deep in thought, felt a warm feelinging from the left part of his abdomen!

    This sudden warmth was extremely obvious and clear under the coldness that the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison'' made his body feel!

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly opened his eyes and probed the left part of his abdomen. He realized that it was not a mistake. The other parts of his body were emitting a bone-chilling coldness but only that spot was extremely warm.

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly pulled his clothes up and took a look.

    He was surprised that despite his body turning ck, there was a portion around the left part of his abdomen that remained a milky-white, ruddy color!

    The outline of the milky-white skin resembled an important organ in a person''s body.

    It was¡­the stomach!?

 Chapter 515: Unexpected Life-saving Straw

    Chapter 515: Unexpected Life-saving Straw

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    The only patch of skin that remained white amid the ckness outlined the shape of a ''stomach''. With it being the upper left corner of one''s abdomen, it matched the location of a human''s ''stomach''. Without a doubt, the reason for the sudden abnormality was due to the human organ that is known as the ''stomach''!

    Shi Xiaobai''s eyes lit up as he hurriedly pondered.

    The skin around his stomach had returned to its whiteness and it emitted the warmth as expected from a human body. Clearly, it was because the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison'' around his stomach had been cleansed.

    But why would his stomach automatically cleanse the toxins of the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison''?

    Also, why was it his stomach?

    Was there something special about his stomach?

    Wait a moment!

    Stomach?

    Stomach!

    An organ that holds and digests food!

    And when food is mentioned, it would then be no doubt that it was the¡­

    The Power of Taotie!

    Shi Xiaobai''s eyes lit up. He quickly thought of something special about him¡­The Power of Taotie!

    It was a power that left Shi Xiaobai most confused. It had not only changed his ''tastebuds'' and ''food cravings''. It made ordinary rocks taste like chicken and other inedible foods to be delicious ''delicacies''. He even had the perverse ability to convert the energy contained within objects into ''nourishment'' that could strengthen his physical constitution!

    With the Power of Taotie, his ''physical toughness'' rapidly rose from an ordinary level to that of a monstrous level that allowed him to sh with King Leonis head on. The abilities and effects could be deemed a bug in life.

    Shi Xiaobai had once pondered over the origins of the Power of Taotie. After all, it was an ability he had when he woke up after falling unconscious. It was as though a pie had fallen from the sky.

    Shi Xiaobai knew deep down that the Power of Taotie definitely had a secret behind it. After some thinking, he finally thought of a possibility!

    The Power of Taotie could very likely be the Absolute Choice''s reward!

    Recalling that back on the sixth level, Shi Xiaobai had gone through twists and turns, repeating the Absolute Choice several times before he finallypleted the A-level choice that required him to [Push down the raging Ka Xiaozi]. However, he had stolen the ''evil seed of fury¡¯ power from Kali, causing him to lose all reason. Therefore, he did not know what A-level reward he had obtained!

    But on careful thought, the Power of Taotie had only appeared after he regained his consciousness after his rage ended.

    Be it from the time the Power of Taotie appeared or the ''unscientific'' nature of its ability, it seemed to match the A-level choice of [Push down the raging Ka Xiaozi]!

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not have any evidence. Furthermore, he had the ''insatiable greed'' of hoping that ''there might be another A-level reward'', so he could not bepletely sure of his guess.

    The Power of Taotie was of unknown origin but it was not necessarily the A-level reward.

    But now, with Shi Xiaobai in a dire state, the Power of Taotie hade to the forefront!

    What is going on?

    The Power of Taotie had modified his stomach, so now his stomach could even absorb and convert the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison''?

    Or could it be that the Power of Taotie had changed the storage of food in his stomach, resulting in it having the ability to cleanse the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison'' into nutrition?

    These two guesses arose in Shi Xiaobai''s mind. Immediately, he took out a piece of jade and stuffed it into his mouth!

    Shi Xiaobai had just plundered some pieces of jade and essories from the Infernal King''s chamber. He had nned for them to be a snack, but now, they were critical!

    Shi Xiaobai constantly stuffed the jade pieces and essories into his mouth. As time was tight, it was as though he was eating cotton candy. He would swallow after a few chews. In less than ten seconds, more than ten pieces of jade and essories had been swallowed into Shi Xiaobai''s stomach.

    He tried to sense his body and immediately felt his stomach heat up slightly. Looking down, his eyes widened immediately!

    He saw the stomach-shaped white outline expand!

    Just like in an endless dark sky, the glow of the tiny stars had extended its range!

    Even if it was a tiny range, it was enough to shake the Earth!

    Every cloud had a silver lining. The Power of Taotie was able to convert food into anti-poison that could cleanse the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison''!

    Shi Xiaobai grinned as his eyes became as bright as the moon!

    How could This King''s path end here?

    However, Shi Xiaobai''s joy onlysted for a short while. He quickly frowned because, in the snow-white deste ins around him, there was only empty whiteness. There was no nts or stones at all. It waspletely empty!

    The energy from more than ten pieces of jade and essories was only sufficient to cleanse a tiny bit of the poison. In this god-forsaken world, how was he to find sufficient food?

    He had a method to save himself, but he did not have the materials to do it!

    Shi Xiaobai frowned as he began pondering once again!

    Food, food, food!

    Where could he find food?

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai''s eyes lit up slightly. He hurriedly reached into another pocket and pulled out a golden ball!

    Master Conquest Ball!

    This was also the Absolute Choice''s reward. It could conquer any non-human biological creature, allowing it to be a pet that was absolutely obedient to it.

    Shi Xiaobai pressed the button that stuck out from the ball''s surface and opened the Master Conquest Ball. A white beam shed and a snow-white colored mini-poodle appeared.

    The snow-white poodle was about the size of a palm. It floated and gave a standing posture. Its two front paws were curled to its chest as it cocked its head. It surveyed its surroundings with itsrge and dewy ck eyes, and when it saw Shi Xiaobai, it immediately gave an excited bark. It pounced at Shi Xiaobai and ced its paws on Shi Xiaobai''s face. It extended its tongue to habitually lick him with affection.

    But as it stretched its tongue out midway, it was stopped by Shi Xiaobai.

    "Woof?"

    The little white dog barked with a look of confusion. It finally realized that its owner was somewhat different from before. His owner''s skin was ck and he looked very weak. Immediately, it let out a sad whine, making it resemble a weak-willed and worried child''s emotions.

    Shi Xiaobai stroked the little white dog''s head in amusement like he was ying with a doll.

    Up to today, he still found it hard to believe that the little white dog was the extremely greedy and extremely haughty Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign.

    The Master Conquest Ball had ''conquered'' the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign, causing it to lose its memories. It reduced its intelligence to that of a child''s. Furthermore, it waspletely obedient and loyal to Shi Xiaobai. It went from a terrifying beast at the Level Lord grade to a tiny pet that professionally took on an adorable act.

    The ck mastiff that was a few hundred meters tall was a Master Conquest Ball difference away from the cute and obedient mini-poodle.

    Upon careful thought, the Absolute Choice''s rewards were nearly all ''illogical''. They seemed to attempt to break the ''bnce of one''s worldview'' of the world?

    Shi Xiaobai did not ponder too deeply into it. He turned his head to gesture to the little white dog to not approach him as it could be infected by the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison''.

    Shi Xiaobai had naturally not opened the Master Conquest Ball to summon the little white dog as ''food''. He was not sick and perverse enough to eat his own pet. Although the little white dog''s value was still unknown, its aesthetic value was debatable and it seemed useless, as the ''Pet of the King'', its fate was definitely not to be ''eaten up''!

    Shi Xiaobai opened the Master Conquest Ballpletely and overturned it. He forcefully shook it a few times but nothing came out of it.

    Frowning slightly, Shi Xiaobai attempted to use his ''will'' to order the Master Conquest Ball.

    Ssh!

    The moment he willed it, a huge pile of crystalline objects fell from the Master Conquest Ball!

    Diamonds! Piles of diamonds fell out!

    Shi Xiaobai''s eyes lit up as he grinned. He was feeling slightly rejoiced.

    Back on the sixth level, Shi Xiaobai had spent twenty minutes to smash the diamond monster that blocked Dragon Mountain Valley into smithereens with ''Turtle-speed Divine Punch''. It had then shattered into a pile of tiny diamonds.

    Back then, Shi Xiaobai did not care too much about worldly possessions like diamonds. The rookies were embarrassed to take it. Kali, as her role of ''Ka Xiaozi'', had cleverly suggested that the diamonds could be considered as Shi Xiaobai''s well-intentions. Therefore, the rookies had each taken one out of gratefulness. However, there had been too many diamonds in the pile, so there was still quite a big pile left.

    Shi Xiaobai had originally nned on ignoring the pile of diamonds when the little white dog suddenly requested toe out of the Master Conquest Ball. The moment it came out, it began eagerly picking up the diamonds on the ground. Itter realized that its tiny body could not pick up more than a few diamonds. It had then looked at Shi Xiaobai with a pleading look.

    Having his heart softened, Shi Xiaobai had thrown all the diamonds on the ground into the space within the Master Conquest Ball. He allowed the ''greedy'' little white dog to be able to roll around a diamondden bed ''alone'', so as tofort its loneliness as a bachelor dog.

    He had never expected that those diamonds would be his life-saving straw!

 Chapter 516: The Immaculate Black and the Holy White

    Chapter 516: The Immacte ck and the Holy White

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    Shi Xiaobai immediately reached out his hand and picked up arge piece of diamond and stuffed it into his mouth. Although Shi Xiaobai hadter discovered that the diamond fragments were the medium used by the Level Lords to create an illusion, the Level Lords were now all dead. Furthermore, with his life on the line, so what if they were a hallucination medium? He would even eat shit¡­Pui! He would rather die than do so!

    In short, Shi Xiaobai began to wolf down on the diamonds. They tasted like popcorn and it would have been perfect if there was a cup of iced Coke to match it.

    Shi Xiaobai relished the thought and did not feel any depression or despair from being poisoned.

    "Woof¡­"

    Suddenly, a pitiful bark was heard. It sounded soft and intive, making it resemble a kitten''s cry.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head in surprise and noticed the little white dog looking at him with teary eyes as it stared at the diamonds in his hand in a pitiful manner.

    The little white dog was a once the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign, so although it had lost all its memories and had a decrease in its intelligence, its ''greedy'' nature had not changed at all. Seeing the diamonds that it fondled intimately on a daily basis being eaten, how could it willingly give them up? How could it not feel the pinch?

    Shi Xiaobai sighed. He always detested the act of stealing from people, not to mention stealing from a dog?

    Although the dog being owned by him meant that the dog''s items were ought to be his, the items were a gift from him. So to ''tyrannously'' take it for his own did not match his way of the King.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly and stopped eating.

    "Woof!"

    The little white dog seemed to sense the dilemma Shi Xiaobai was in. Suddenly, it lifted its paws to wipe its eyes like a human. With a whoosh, it flew to the pile of diamonds and picked up a few pieces and flew back to Shi Xiaobai, handing the diamonds over.

    "Woof! Woof! Woof!"

    The little white dog called out gently like a kitten. Although its eyes seemed unwilling to part with the diamonds, there was more of a resolve and anticipation in them.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt his heart warm up as he was touched.

    "Good boy."

    Shi Xiaobai gently stroked the little white dog and said seriously, "This King will definitely return it to you a hundredfold!"

    "Woof!"

    The little white dog nodded excitedly and pushed the diamonds in its paws toward Shi Xiaobai''s mouth, urging him to eat the diamonds quickly.

    After Shi Xiaobai took the diamonds, he began wolfing down on them!

    In less than a minute, all of the diamonds on the ground had been eaten clean.

    Shi Xiaobai pulled up his shirt and was immediately somewhat dumbfounded.

    Although he had eaten a huge number of diamonds, the amount of energy required was far from enough. His fair skin had only extended from his abdomen to his chest and waist. However, above his corbone and below his navel, as well as his limbs, they remained ck. Less than a third of the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison'' had been cleansed!

    But where was Shi Xiaobai to find food?

    There was no grass or tree bark in the endless snow-white deste ins he was on. There was also no more food on him that he could eat. He had only repressed the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison'' for ten minutes using the Massage Technique of God. Now, with about three minutes having passed, there were only a short seven minutes left. Where was he to find more food?

    Shi Xiaobai reached another impasse but he did not give up hope. He began pondering with his brows furrowed.

    "Woof!"

    Suddenly, the little white dog barked out once again.

    Shi Xiaobai looked up and was immediately left dumbfounded.

    He saw the little white dog open its mouth and spit out a luminous pearl that was about the size of its body!

    It did not only stop there. After spitting out the pearl, the little white dog prostrated itself and in a vomiting pose, a series of crystalline pearls came out like an endless waterfall!

    After the little white dog vomited the luminous pearl and the pile of pearls, it gave them a teary nce before gritting its teeth and grabbed the luminous pearl with its paws and flew towards Shi Xiaobai.

    "Woof¡­"

    The little white dog ced the luminous pearl in Shi Xiaobai''s hand. Its eyes were teary but they looked resolute. It resembled a child who had fallen but had refused to cry.

    Shi Xiaobai was momentarily at a loss for words.

    He was surprised that the tiny body stored so much ''treasures''. From the looks of it, they were the treasured possessions of the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign. They were probably treasures that the little white dog cherished innately.

    With its intelligence, it probably could not understand the situation. But from its point of view, it believed that its master was ''hungry'' and had wanted to eat its diamonds.

    But now, seeing its master frown, even though it could not bear to part with its treasures, the little white dog had resolutely handed the diamonds over. It had even vomited the treasured possessions that it cherished greatly.

    It was like a three or four-year-old giving up his beloved toys after seeing his parents vexed!

    This was such a lovable and sensible little white dog!

    "Okay."

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent for a long while before he gave an affirmative response. His brows rxed as he gave a warm smile. Taking the luminous pearl, he ced it in his mouth.

    He did not say thank you nor did he make a promise of returning it a hundredfold. Neither did he reveal a look of reluctance.

    He only smiled warmly in a high-spirited manner from the bottom of his heart.

    This is This King''s pet!

    The Pet of a King!

    "Woof!"

    The little white dog barked in joyful excitement. It was like a child that had received thepliments of his parents.

    Shi Xiaobai swallowed the luminous pearl and the pearls on the ground. He did not mind at all that the treasures had been vomited out of the little white dog''s body. In fact, the taste was no different from glutinous rice balls. They were sweet and greasy. A gentle bite filled his mouth with the vored fillings within the glutinous rice balls.

    The little white dog began flying around Shi Xiaobai like an energetic pixie. Seeing Shi Xiaobai about to finish the pearls, it immediately prostrated and vomited again.

    This time, it vomited gold that filled the ground!

    Shi Xiaobai could not help butugh and shake his head.

    This tiny body actually hid a mountain of gold in it?

    If he were to return it a hundredfold, how much was it?

    Shi Xiaobai grinned.

    If a country''s wealth was insufficient, then all the world''s wealth would be given to it!

    As Shi Xiaobai ate, the little white dog vomited. It went from gold to nes to weapons to treasured artifacts and various precious treasures. What the little white dog vomited could match the vault of a prominent family n''s. And all of it ended up in Shi Xiaobai''s stomach, allowing him to use the Power of Taotie to convert it into ''nutrition'' that strengthened his body and ''anti-poison'' that cleansed the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison''!

    Shi Xiaobai''s ck skin gradually faded away. It went from his corbone to his neck, to his lips and finally to his nose''s wing. Finally, his entire head was restored to its original color. As for the lower body, it went from below his navel to his lower abdomen and thighs¡­In the meantime, Shi Xiaobai had pulled his pants and taken a look. Even "little Xiaobai" had turned back to its original color but it felt somewhat weird.

    But in short, Shi Xiaobai, who had his body invaded by the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison'', had nearly experienced a full recovery. Up to that moment, only a tiny portion of his forearm and calves had not been fully restored. He was almost done with his treatment!

    However, the little white dog was done vomiting its treasures!

    "Woof!"

    The little white dog barked anxiously as it tried to regurgitate what it had eaten, but nothing came out!

    Even the richest vault could be depleted. The ten thousand years the Thousand Eyed Demon Sovereign had used to umte its treasures, including treasures it had snatched from trial-takers, had beenpletely finished by Shi Xiaobai!

    The little white dog vomited dryly a few times with eyes brimming with tears.

    Shi Xiaobai gave a consoling smile as he stroked the little white dog. He said, "It''s enough. You have already done enough. Leave it to This King to think of a solution next!"

    The little white dog looked up at Shi Xiaobai and realized that its owner''s brows were rxed. His eyes were brilliant and he exuded a refreshing exuberance. Immediately, it calmed down and gave a few fawning barks. It once again circled Shi Xiaobai in happiness.

    Shi Xiaobai had smiled warmly, pretending that everything was fine. However, he was smiling bitterly in his heart.

    With just a tiny portion of his forearm and calves not healed, it was a tiny bit short of a full recovery. But this tiny bit was a chasm!

    He had used the Massage Technique of God to temporarily freeze and abate the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison'' from triggering. Although most of his body had been cleansed of the poison, the moment the frozen ''Holy Tree Sin Poison'' in the tiny portion of his forearm and calves triggered again, it would instantly spread through his body, wasting all his efforts!

    A drop of poison and a body of poison was qualitatively the same. That was how terrifying the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison'' was!

    Therefore, he needed to cleanse the poisonpletely to be thoroughly saved!

    However, even the little white dog had vomited its entire ''treasure vault''. With less than two minutes left, how was he to find the food needed to cleanse his forearms and calves?

    Shi Xiaobai quickly pondered over the matter. In order to not worry the little white dog, he did not show his worries on his face.

    Hum! Hum!

    Two clear sword hums suddenly resonated!

    Shi Xiaobai lowered his head in surprise and saw a ck sword and a white sword appear automatically into his palm. They floated in mid-air and began to emit resonating sword hums.

    The two swords had some basic forms of intelligence. They were like newborns and were very intimate with Shi Xiaobai. They had even once been ''jealous'' of each other because of Shi Xiaobai.

    But now, they had suddenly appeared on their own initiative. Why did they do so?

    Shi Xiaobai had, in fact, a mysterious tacit understanding with the two swords. Upon hearing their humming, Shi Xiaobai roughly understood what they were trying to express.

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly had a drastic change in expression when he listened to them carefully.

    "What!? Eat the both of you!?"

    Shi Xiaobai''s expression changed. The swords had issued anxious sword hums to express their desire for Shi Xiaobai to eat them!

    "Impossible!"

    Shi Xiaobai immediately rejected the thought and said solemnly, "Both of you are This King''s swords. You are This King''s partners, not This King''s food!"

    How could Shi Xiaobai eat the swords that had fought alongside him? Even if they were scrap metal, he would absolutely not eat them. Furthermore, the two swords had some nascent intelligence. It was only a matter of time before they gave birth to a sword spirit. They were no different from two newborn babies.

    Even if he had to cut his arms and legs off, Shi Xiaobai would not eat them!

    Shi Xiaobai drew a deep gasp and forced himself to calm down. He said gently to the two swords, "Don''t worry. It''s only a small problem. This King will resolve it very quickly."

    With the little white dog as a precedent, Shi Xiaobai knew he could not reveal his nervousness and frustrations or they would only end up worrying.

    Just like how parents who had worked arduously at work, they would feign normality no matter how exhausted they were when they reached home. It was to prevent their children from worrying.

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and said in high spirits, "Believe in This King!"

    Shi Xiaobai lifted his hands, intending to keep the ck and white swords.

    However, at that moment, the ck and white swords suddenly issued a clear and resonating sword hum. It sounded like a tune of lofty mountains and flowing water that unfolded at a magnificent scale. The tune affirmed their decision!

    "No!"

    Just as Shi Xiaobai cried out, the ck sword suddenly shed at the white sword while the white sword abruptly cleaved at the ck sword!

    A ng was heard!

    The ck and white swords shattered simultaneously as the fragments of the sword scattered like ck and white snowkes!

    At that moment, it was as though the world only had two colors left¡ªimmacte ck and holy white.

 Chapter 517: Overbearing Little Loli

    Chapter 517: Overbearing Little Loli

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    With a ng, the ck and white swords destroyed each other, turning into ''snowkes'' that filled the sky. It was as though the world was only left with the constantly fluttering colors of immacte ck and holy white.

    Shi Xiaobai had underestimated the intentions of the ck and white swords. Or it could be said that he underestimated their ''loyalty''. He never expected the two swords to acutely sense the seriousness of the situation, nor did he expect that they would sacrifice themselves just to save him.

    Shi Xiaobai fell into a daze for a while as he looked at the ck and white fragments on the ground. He felt a stifling weight on his chest as he gaped slightly, unable to utter a word. Something seemed stuck in his throat. He could neither swallow it down nor spit it out.

    He could endure pain, tolerate torment but he could not ept others sacrificing themselves for him.

    That benevolent butcher who had said, "This year, when we visit the tombs, I will tell your Grandpa that we will not ughter pigs in the future".

    The ck-haired teenager who had knocked him unconscious in the cupboard, picked up a rusty pig ughtering knife and charged out the door but had never returned.

    That purple-haired pixie who was willing to ''rage'', degenerating herself to be her most hated fallen pixie in order to save him.

    That blond girl who carried him on her back while running across an entire world to the point of fainting yet never revealing a hint of exhaustion.

    That azure-dressed girl who was worried if he would feel sorry despite having her arms nearly ripped off because of his loss of control.

    They were like that.

    The little white dog floating beside him who had vomited all of its treasured collections.

    The ck and white swords that had shattered themselves in order to save him.

    They were like that too.

    He could not tolerate such sacrifice. It was a sadness that a king could not bear. It was a tragedy that was uneptable.

    Shi Xiaobai fell into a prolonged silence before finally sighing. A look of determination shed in his eyes.

    He moved his weak body and stretched out his stiff arms to slowly pick up the ck and white sword fragments. He gathered them into a pile and ced it in front of him.

    "There wille a day when This King will restore the both of you."

    Shi Xiaobai gently caressed the ck and white fragments. They had the feeling of ck and white keys on a piano, but they could no longer emit clear sword hums like before. At that moment, they werepletely silent as if they had turned into a pile ofpost.

    Shi Xiaobai would not eat them even if they were truly dead, even if there was a minute left before the Holy Tree Sin Poison struck again.

    He would keep the ck and white fragments and safeguard them. He would search for a way to ''assemble'' them once again in order to restore them to their former states.

    "Hmph!"

    Suddenly, a somewhat childish but aloof grunt of a young girl was heard.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly astonished as he felt a burning sensation on the back of his right hand. He looked down and saw the golden pattern suddenly light up. Dazzling golden light emitted in all directions like the blooming of a lotus!

    A golden blob of light suddenly floated out of the golden lotus, enshrouded by an inkling of a divine aura.

    The golden blob of light emitted a fragrant scent with the faint sounds of sword hums. A snow-white figure that was even whiter than the snow-white ins they were on slowly walked out of the blob of light.

    The figure was in the shape of a six or seven-year-old girl with delicate facial features that did not look human. It wore a princess gown that had no other colors except white. As for its skin, it was much whiter than the princess gown. However, it was white in a matte and smooth manner, like smooth, creamy jade.

    The waist-long hair was also snow-white in color. Other than its ck eyebrows, pale golden pupils, and the nearly invisible nostrils and tiny pink cherry lips, there was no other color other than white. However, this whiteness was not monotone. There were hints of red in the whiteness, or it could be as white as snow, or as white as jade. It looked like a visual feast of whiteness.

    Shi Xiaobai was dumbfounded. Who else could the snow-white little loli that suddenly appeared out of the golden light be other than the little sword spirit that he named ''Little ck''?

    The little sword spirit seldom appeared. She could only be summoned by vigorously prodding the golden pattern on the back of his hand, so why did she take the initiative to appear this time?

    Just as Shi Xiaobai opened his mouth to inquire, he saw the little sword spirit walk towards him the moment shended on her feet. He immediately sensed something different.

    The soft and cute face thatpelled people to reach out their hands to pinch no longer had the tinge of cuteness a little loli should have. She had a cold and angry expression making her look like a furious teenage girl.

    The six-year-old looks of a girl and the expression of a teenage girl lookedpletely alien.

    "You are so foolish that This Sword Spirit can''t bear watching it any further!"

    Before Shi Xiaobai could speak a word, the little sword spirit had spoken. Her voice no longer sounded as childlike or cute. Instead, it was forbidding and clear, just like the sound of pearls dropping on a jade te.

    Shi Xiaobai was left dumbfounded.

    The little sword spirit hurled a barrage of words as she walked. "From the beginning, you were only supposed to drip a drop of blood to allow This Sword Spirit to recover her energy but you managed to force This Sword Spirit into signing a ve contract."

    "That can be put aside. At most, This Sword Spirit would just hide away but you actually forced This Sword Spirit out, saying you wanted to learn swords."

    "Fine, so what if you want to learn swords. What the heck was ''the name Little ck is quite cute''? This Sword Spirit hates the color ck the most!"

    "Hmph, forget it about names. You are after all the master of This Sword Spirit''s ve contract. This Sword Spiritplied with your twisted interests and nned on acting as a cute and naive loli before parting ways with you once This Sword Spirit recovers!"

    The little sword spirit had a cold expression and she babbled on endlessly, as though it was venting all of her ints'' at one go. She walked in front of the stunned Shi Xiaobai and stretched out her tiny hand to point at the pile of ck and white fragments. She said coldly, "Why are you so dumb? Just for a pile of scrap metal? Do you want to die?"

    Shi Xiaobai''s expression finally changed when he heard those words. He looked at the ''unfamiliar'' little loli in front of him and said solemnly, "They are This King''s swords, not scrap metal!"

    The little loli grunted coldly and said, "What difference is a bunch of dead objects from scrap metal? Are you eating or not!?"

    Shi Xiaobai said with a shake of his head, "This King will absolutely not eat them!"

    The little sword spirit said with a re, "Then revoke the ve contract you have on This Sword Spirit. If you want to die, don''t pull This Sword Spirit along!"

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned as he asked, "How?"

    The little sword spirit said with a scoff, "You used terms of a ve contract that This Sword Spirit had never heard before. How would This Sword Spirit know?"

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent and recalled to the moment he said the phrase to sign a contract with Lucifer''s Sword in the Underworld. It was¡ª

    "Implode reality, pulverize thy spirit. By banishing this world,ply with the blood pact, thou art serve the King, bing This King''s sword, the holy sword that ys demons¡ªLittle ck!"

    Well, the incantation seemed, appeared¡­like it was made up on the spot¡­

    Although Shi Xiaobai did not find it strange that an incantation he made up would be a ve contract, he truly did not know how to revoke the contract.

    That was because he had never thought of voluntarily revoking pacts he made himself.

    Shi Xiaobai said with a dry smile, "This King does not know as well. But don''t worry. This King will not die. It''s just a tiny bit of poison. It can''t kill This King."

    Shi Xiaobai naturally had ast resort he could use. Although he would need to pay a terrible price, it would not be as bad as being poisoned to death by the Holy Tree Sin Poison. If not, whatever he said about restoring the ck and white swords to their original states would be empty talk.

    The little sword spirit gave him a doubtful look and said with a grunt, "This Sword Spirit has already seen enough of your dumb ways! This pile of scrap¡­Quickly eat them, or This Sword Spirit cannot be ayed!"

    Shi Xiaobai said with a shake of his head, "This King will absolutely not eat them!"

    The little sword spirit gritted her teeth and said, "If you aren''t eating, think of a way to revoke the ve contract!"

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head again and said, "This King has no way of revoking it."

    The little sword spirit said angrily, "Then eat it quickly!"

    Shi Xiaobai said affirmatively, "No!"

    The little sword spirit red at him and said, "Are you eating or not!?"

    Shi Xiaobai red back. "No! Not eating! Absolutely not eating!"

    The two of them red at each other with staunch viewpoints but none of them nned on being ''reasonable'' with the other.

    Shi Xiaobai found the ring loli in front of him ''abominable''. If not for his hands turning extremely stiff because of the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison'' as if it was frozen in ice, he would have ''ravaged'' the tiny face of hers.

    The little sword spirit seemed to sense the ''evil thoughts'' from Shi Xiaobai''s eyes. Immediately, she lost in the ring war as she lowered her head.

    Shi Xiaobai smiled slightly. He knew that although the little sword spirit was using a ''selfish'' attitude, it stemmed from her worry of him doing something foolish. However, he found it slightly overboard for her to fake the act of a cute little loli in the past.

    Shi Xiaobai gradually lifted his hand, prepared to attack her by ruffling her hair and tell her that he would not do something rash. Even if he didn''t eat the ck and white swords, he would absolutely not be poisoned to death.

    However, at that moment, the little sword spirit that had lowered her head suddenly rushed forward. Her feetnded on the sitting Shi Xiaobai''s thighs as her petite body leaned onto Shi Xiaobai''s chest. She lifted her fair hands up and suddenly reached for Shi Xiaobai''s face.

    The speed of the little sword spirit was so fast that Shi Xiaobai did not react in time.

    With a cold grunt, the little sword spirit''s hands were already pinching Shi Xiaobai''s cheek. With a pull of extreme force, she forced Shi Xiaobai¡¯s mouth open.

    At the same time, the ck and white fragments seemed to be attracted off the ground and hurtled straight for Shi Xiaobai''s opened mouth!

    "You''ll eat even if you refuse to!"

    The little sword spirit''s eyes were squinted. Although she was in the shape of a six-year-old loli, her expression was overbearing like a mighty queen.

 Chapter 518: Can you read more books?

    Chapter 518: Can you read more books?

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    The little sword spirit was extremely strong. She pinched Shi Xiaobai''s cheeks and pulled it open forcefully while Shi Xiaobai was still reeling in shock. The ck and white fragments that were gathered on the ground suddenly flew up into the air like soldiers that had received their orders. They charged into Shi Xiaobai''s open mouth and went deep into his throat.

    Typically, Shi Xiaobai should not have been so easily attacked. However, the little sword spirit had not only been concealing her true personality by acting like a cute loli, she was also hiding her strength. She was even stronger than Shi Xiaobai in his normal state. Furthermore, Shi Xiaobai was in a weakened state due to the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison'', so he could not put up any resistance.

    Additionally, the sword spirit had nned the attack so while taking advantage of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s shock, the ck and white sword fragments had already arranged themselves and flown deep into his throat in a straight line at an astounding speed.

    In just seconds, there was not a single fragment left on the ground!

    The Power of Taotie immediately began to ''digest'' the ck and white fragments that had entered his throat, turning them to ''anti-poison''. The remnant ''Holy Tree Sin Poison'' on Shi Xiaobai''s forearms and calves immediately cleansed at a speed visible to the eyes.

    The sword spirit released her hand and smacked Shi Xiaobai in the chin, forcing him to close his jaw. Her strength was sorge that it nearly left Shi Xiaobai''s jaw dislocated.

    "Hmph, did you need to force This Sword Spirit to be rough!?"

    The little sword spirit grunted coldly and rubbed her hands. Her eyes were narrowed into a slit and her expression was overbearing. She didn''t look naive or cute like what her six-year-old body demanded of her.

    Shi Xiaobai widened his eyes in disbelief. His expression changed drastically as he opened his mouth and tried to cough dryly.

    "Eugh!"

    Shi Xiaobai genuflected on the ground, lowered his torso and tried his best to vomit, hoping to vomit the ck and white fragments from his stomach. However, nothing came out of his gullet. He even reached his fingers deep into this mouth and tried to lodge his throat. His voice tore as he seemed to attempt to vomit his organs out but all that came out was saliva.

    "A waste of effort."

    The little sword spirit looked up slightly and nced at Shi Xiaobai from the side. When she saw him vomit a pool of saliva, she frowned slightly and looked at him scornfully.

    Shi Xiaobai did not seem aware of it as he continued vomiting but the Power of Taotie had transformed his stomach. It was like a that bound all the food that was swallowed. Even a drop of water wasn''t spared, not to mention the ck and white fragments.

    Drip! Drip! Drip!

    Shi Xiaobai kept digging at his throat with his mouth opened wide. Only saliva dripped to the ground, making him look like a starving beast that had seen its prey.

    Drip!

    Suddenly, another kind of liquid rolled down the corner of his mouth and mixed with the saliva.

    It dripped to the ground and produced a ssh that created ripples.

    The little sword spirit''s expression changed slightly as she grunted coldly and said, "A man does not shed tears easily. What are you crying about?"

    Shi Xiaobai was in a prostrated position so his expression could not be seen. However, the burning tears were streaming from his eyes, formingrge beads that fell to the ground.

    Shi Xiaobai was tearing but there was no sound of his crying, only the heart-wrenching sound of dry vomiting.

    The little sword spirit frowned and with an ugly expression, she said, "You don''t cry in extreme pain. You don''t cry when poisoned. You don''t cry when facing a fatal situation but now, you are crying for two junk swords. How dumb are you?"

    Shi Xiaobai stopped his dry vomiting after a long time. He said in a hoarse voice, "This King is too weak after all."

    Shi Xiaobai had his head lowered. He did not retort her, nor did he me or reprimand her. Instead, his arms were limp and his head was lowered like an old withered tree. He was muttering to himself.

    "If This King were stronger, just by a tiny bit¡­ If This King can split apart the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower with one strike, or punch the Transcendent King''s remnant soul into smithereens, or cleanse the Holy Tree Sin Poison with a thought¡­"

    "If¡­It''s just an if after all."

    "This King is too weak! Too weak! Too weak!"

    "Because This King is too weak, nothing could be protected."

    "Because This King is too weak, This King isn''t able to create an oue where nothing is sacrificed."

    "Because This King is too weak, these two swords could not even be saved!"

    "No, that''s not right. It''s This King''s weakness that had caused their deaths!"

    Shi Xiaobai clenched his fists as he med himself. He once again felt the importance of strength. Kali had once asked him, "Youth, do you desire power?" Back then, he did not deliberate on the question. He only felt that if strength could protect whatever he wanted to protect, then it would be something he desired.

    But in fact, he was only deliberately avoiding a more cruel and real answer¡ªWithout strength, he could not protect anything!

    He desired strength after all. And at that moment, this desire was immensely strong.

    "Hmph, you can still redeemable for being able to realize that you are too weak."

    The little sword spirit was not sparing with her words. She stared at Shi Xiaobai with squinted eyes for a few seconds before suddenly saying coldly, "But your foolishness is beyond redemption. Who told you that the two junk swords are dead?"

    "What?"

    Shi Xiaobai lifted his head in surprise and saw the little sword spirit open her hands. There were two pearl-sized crystalline blobs of light in her fair palms. One on the left and one on the right. They were ck and white and they were still emitting a weak sword hum.

    The little sword spirit frowned and said, "These two junk swords have pretty good luck for them to have formed a sword spirit neonate. Although the sword is destroyed, the neonate still remains. This Sword Spirit has given them a bit of Core Qi to preserve their sentience. In the future, they just needed to be imbued into a sword to be restored. Aren''t you ashamed of crying so badly?"

    The little sword spirit raised her head and scoffed as she moved her hands toward Shi Xiaobai. "Take it!"

    Shi Xiaobai took over the ck and white light blobs in a daze. Clear sword hums were immediately issued. There was an uplifted feelinging from the weak blobs of light as the ck and white blobs of light vibrated gently in Shi Xiaobai''s palms.

    Shi Xiaobai''s slightly red eyes gradually lit up.

    The ck and white swords were still alive!

    "This¡­"

    Shi Xiaobai was left dumbfounded from the sudden change of tragedy to joy.

    "What this!?"

    The little sword spirit''s arms were crossed as she said with a re, "As This Sword Spirit said, it''s only junk metal. Yet you refused to eat it. You had to force This Sword Spirit to be rough. You even created a pool of saliva, tears, and snot. How dirty is that!?"

    Shi Xiaobai''s face turned red as he mumbled, "Why couldn''t you exin it earlier¡­"

    "Hmph! This Sword Spirit waspletely infuriated by you!"

    The little sword spirit pointed at Shi Xiaobai and reprimanded him, "It''s alright not having some general knowledge but to have a person whocks it so much be This Sword Spirit''s master, do you know how much dread This Sword Spirit feels on a daily basis? A sword can be destroyed but the sentience cannot be destroyed."

    "Youck even such general knowledge. How can you not be ashamed to say that you are a practitioner of swords? If not for This Sword Spirit, you will not only cause the death of the two junk sword''s sword spirit neonates but you will also pay a terrible price for a pile of junk metal that isn''t worth anything. How dumb are you? How can This Sword Spirit not be infuriated seeing this?"

    Shi Xiaobai gave an embarrassed smile. He could not deny that what the little sword spirit had said was very reasonable. He had nothing to offer in response.

    The little sword spirit clearly had a lot of grievances as she continued her barrage. "You are still young, so it''s fine if you are weak. Although This Sword Spirit hopes that you can reach the Psionic Imperial Realm as soon as possible so that you can allow This Sword Spirit to recover her Core Qi quickly, but This Sword Spirit will not do things like ''helping shoots grow by pulling them upward''."

    "So you just need to be stronger at your present pace. But! Can you develop your mind a bit more? Can you learn a bit more general knowledge and read more books?"

 Chapter 519: Congratulations Darling

    Chapter 519: Congrattions Darling

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    Shi Xiaobai gave the little sword spirit a thoughtful look. He knew that she had said those words to counsel him. She was afraid that his remorse of feeling weak and his thirst for strength would be distorted into a mental demon that would gue him.

    Although the little loli had revealed her true personality which was forceful, overbearing, and ''unkindly'', whatever she said was for his own good. Good advice was typically harsh on the ears, but every word was worth their weight in gold.

    However, the thing about reading more books¡­

    Shi Xiaobai wavered slightly but it was not an intense feeling. His mind was raging with the thoughts¡ªcultivate, cultivate and more hard work cultivating!

    All this while, he had been using ''Cogitation'' to rece his sleep and he had undergone several battles, increasing his strength without him knowing it. However, he had always been passive in his cultivation. He had never systematically understood the psionic cultivation system.

    He had determined the pros and cons of everything with the ''King''s Intuition'' and found weakness through his ''True Heretic King Eyes''. He knew very little about cultivation methods, making himpletely unsure of ways to increase his strength for less effort.

    Furthermore, he did not even know what his strength was in the human world.

    Shi Xiaobai realized that there were too many things he did not know. He was determined to put in more effort and diligence once he left thend of trials.

    As for reading more books¡­Ahem. He''ll try his best¡­

    Shi Xiaobai looked down at the ck and white blobs of light in his palms. The joy of regaining something he had lost rose up in his heart. The corners of his mouth could not help but suffuse a smile. He looked up at the little sword spirit and asked, "How can they be ''revived''?"

    The little sword spirit rolled her eyes and gave an expression that ''people without general knowledge was terrifying''. She said in a solemn voice, "Gather the materials needed to cast a sword. Find a sword casting master. During the sword casting, inject the sword spirit neonates into them andplete the ''Spirit Endowment''."

    "Remember to get a good sword casting master and try to get better materials. The two junk swords can''t even be ranked as a ''divine weapon''. To think they aren''t embarrassed calling themselves ''Holy Radiance'' and ''Darkness Holy Sword''? At least cast them into sword bodies that are on the level of being holy or do not take on such names. You might be shameless, but This Sword Spirit will feel embarrassed for you!"

    The little loli in front of Shi Xiaobai was the sword spirit of Lucifer''s Sword. Furthermore, Lucifer''s Sword was the Hero King''s sword. The level and grade it was at was ranked among the top of all weapons in history.

    It was reasonable for her to despise the ck and white swords and, call them ''junk swords''. From her point of view, the so-called ''holy'' swords were far from reaching the grade of holy. They were not worthy of the names ''Radiance'' and ''Darkness''.

    Shi Xiaobai did not retort nor did he n on retorting. He only said with a serious nod, "This King will prepare them the best materials and find the most excellent sword casting master!"

    Shi Xiaobai carefully kept the ck and white blobs of light into his palm.

    On the day the broken swords were recast, he was confident that they would live up to the names ''Radiance'' and ''Darkness''.

    The little sword spirit tsked and nced at Shi Xiaobai. She said nonchntly, "How''s the poison?"

    She stole a nce at Shi Xiaobai before turning her head away, as though her proud expression said ''This Sword Spirit is just asking in passing. This Sword Spirit doesn''t really care''.

    "It''s fine," replied Shi Xiaobai softly. The ck and white swords had be the final life-saving straws. He had been cleansed of the remaining ''Holy Tree Sin Poison'' and he was now fine.

    Speaking of which, if not for his poison-resistant body, Massage Technique of God, and Power of Taotie, there was no way of him surviving the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison''.

    And what he needed to thank was the little white dog that had vomited out all of its treasures, the ck and white sword that shattered themselves without consideration for anything, as well as the overbearing little sword spirit in front of him. If not for them, it would be very difficult for him to survive the cmity despite having three of the Absolute Choice''s rewards.

    Shi Xiaobai was filled with gratitude as he gently ruffled the little white dog which was lying on his shoulder. He turned to look at the little sword spirit and said gently, "Thank you."

    The little sword spirit''s fair face blushed slightly before the tint vanished. Tipping her head up, she grunted, "Hmph, This Sword Spirit did not do it for you. It would have been very problematic if you were to die or be disabled! Remember, never do anything silly in the future. This Sword Spirit is only a spirit. It expends a great deal of Core Qi to take on a physical embodiment! Don''t you think of getting This Sword Spirit to save you when you seek death yourself. Every move This Sword Spirit takes expends a hundred years of umted Core Qi. This Sword Spirit would rather die in glory than live in dishonor. This Sword Spirit will absolutely, absolutely not lend a helping hand! Hmph!"

    Shi Xiaobai faltered momentarily. Although he did not know what ''Core Qi'' the little sword spirit spoke of, he could sense that she thought very highly of ''Core Qi''. She was stingy with it like it was a treasure she hoarded, yet she had expended her ''Core Qi'' to preserve the ck and white swords'' spirit neonates. She had also expanded her ''Core Qi'' to take on a physical embodiment to ''teach'' him a ruthless lesson.

    "Thank you." Shi Xiaobai thanked her once again but it was even more sincere and ''mushy''.

    "This Sword Spirit has already said it was for herself!"

    The little sword spirit red with her arms akimbo. Her nose bridge was slightly scrunched up, making her look very cute and adorable.

    The little sword spirit raised her head haughtily and was just about to denigrate Shi Xiaobai when her expression changed suddenly. She said, "That irritating woman is about toe on up. This Sword Spirit will be returning. Remember, don''t do anything silly!"

    The little sword spirit pointed at Shi Xiaobai and red at him. Suddenly, she turned into a blob of golden light and with a whoosh, she flew into the golden pattern on the back of Shi Xiaobai''s right hand.

    Shi Xiaobai faltered for a moment.

    Irritating woman?

    At that moment, in the snow-white deste ins, an enchanting figure dressed in a colorful gown suddenly appeared.

    Her beauty was one that could topple nations and her figure could be said to be excellent. She produced lotuses with every step as she walked over. Who else could she be but the Infernal Queen?

    Shi Xiaobai looked at her coldly.

    The Infernal Queen had a coquettish smile on her lips, as though she was not aware that she had forcefully pushed Shi Xiaobai to the ninth level and had nearly killed him.

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but sneer. He was interested to see what other tricks she was up to.

    However, his expression changed for he never expected the first few words that other than still shamelessly calling him ''Darling'' in an intimate manner, the Infernal Queen had something that caught him by surprise as she walked over.

    The Infernal Queen seemed radiant as though she was immersing herself in a joyous asion. She beamed as she said, "Congrattions Darling for bing the King of Transcendence!"

    Shi Xiaobai was appalled as his expression changed. "What joke is that!?"

    The Infernal Queen grinned and said, "How can I be joking with Darling¡­Darling is now the only Transcendent King in the past fifteen thousand years."

    Shi Xiaobai regained his calm as his gaze turned slightly cold. He questioned coldly, "This King has rejected the Transcendent King''s heritage and has resisted the Holy Tree Sin Poison''s bacsh."

    "You are probably disappointed that This King has neither turned into the Transcendent King nor died, aren¡¯t you? But why are you trying to deceive This King with such an ipetent lie?"

    The Infernal Queen chuckled and said, "It seems like Darling will never believe in me again. However, I am not lying. If Darling doesn''t believe, he can check his chest for a tiny green dot."

    Shi Xiaobai frowned when he heard those words. After a moment of hesitation, he pulled his clothes open and looked down at his chest. He had never looked too carefully, but now, on careful observation, he realized that in the middle of his creamy-white chest, there was a tiny green dot that resembled a ''mole''. It was light green in color, nearly white. However, it still stood out in contrast with the white skin surrounding it.

    There was really a tiny green dot?

 Chapter 520: Freedom or Annihilation

    Chapter 520: Freedom or Annihtion

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    The Infernal Queen said with a chuckle, "Darling, use your heart to sense the existence of the green dot and a green mountain will appear in your mind. Darling can attempt pushing the green mountain."

    Shi Xiaobai was rmed. He knew that he could not allow her to lead him by the nose. However, he could not ignore the sudden appearance of the tiny green dot. After a moment of hesitation, he took a deep breath. He wanted to know what nefarious scheme the Infernal Queen was up to.

    Shi Xiaobai closed his thought in cogitation as he sensed the existence of the green dot with his mind. Indeed, as she had mentioned, he saw a mountain rise up from the ground. It was a green mountain that pierced through the clouds.

    How was he to push a mountain?

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat puzzled but as he instinctively pushed the bottom of the green mountain, it slowly began moving!

    It was simple to push it, but what unfolded in his mind was the shaking of the earth as the mountain moved. It gave Shi Xiaobai a fright.

    At that moment, the Infernal Queen suddenly said, "Darling, open your eyes and look at yourself."

    Shi Xiaobai opened his eyes and raised his arms. Immediately, he was dumbfounded.

    He saw that his not very muscr fair arms had turned green. His entire arm had thickened and muscles were bulging around his arm. There were veins that seemed to run through them like dragons as though they were rushing with power.

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly looked elsewhere and discovered that every part of his body had turned green. He was suddenly a lot taller and his entire body had turned burly. His arms and legs were thick and he was covered in muscles. His pectoral muscles bulged out and they seemed to possess tremendous amounts of strength.

    Shi Xiaobai acutely sensed that his physical qualities had clearly been enhanced. With the Power of Taotie, he had managed to sh with King Leonis with his powerful physique. However, with his present physical toughness, King Leonis was probably not his match!

    What the hell was going on?

    The Infernal Queen said in a timely fashion, "This is the Transcendental Nine Transformations'' third transformation. I never expected Darling to be able to use the third transformation after having just fused with the Transcendent''s bloodline. You truly have astounding talent."

    Shi Xiaobai frowned and asked in a deep voice, "Why did this happen? Didn''t the Transcendent King''s heritage power clearly self-destruct!?"

    Shi Xiaobai had innately sensed that the Infernal Queen was not lying. Having used the Transcendental third transformation, his mind had very quickly been infused with the relevant information of the ''Transcendental Nine Transformations''. It was like a memory or heritage. Using the knowledge of the heritage, he removed the ''Transcendental Nine Transformations'' and immediately, he was restored to his original state.

    Shi Xiaobai drew a gasp of cold air. He had indeed gained control of the ''Transcendental Nine Transformations'' that was unique to the Transcendents in a baffling manner. However, he was still of human form. He did not be a green-skinned dwarf. What was going on?

    Shi Xiaobai asked, "Why is This King able to use the Transcendental Nine Transformations?"

    The Infernal Queen did not directly answer him as she said, "The Transcendence Holy Tree''s heritage power had been split into hundreds of thousands of portions. They were bestowed on the D''ya n, giving rise to the Transcendents, Infernals, and Celestials. The so-called Transcendent King''s heritage is after all just one portion of the many portions of the Transcendence Holy Tree¡¯s power. It''s just that his heritage power is greater in quantity than other ordinary Transcendents."

    The Infernal Queen wiped away her coquettish smile and said seriously, "Darling had rejected the Transcendent King''s heritage and suffered a bacsh of the heritage power, causing the Holy Tree Sin Poison to erupt. But in fact, the Holy Tree Sin Poison is the cause of the illness that gued the Infernals and Celestials."

    "Back then the D''yaeans had left the confines of the Transcendence Holy Tree. The Holy Tree Sin Poison could no longer be repressed which resulted in a mutation. As for the heritage power''s bacsh, it is more direct andplete. Darling was likely to have been poisoned to death, but there was a tiny possibility of a mutation."

    "After Darling was poisoned, his body had turned ck. That was what was happening. It''s just that Darling''s mutation was closer to that of the mutation of the Infernals. Typically speaking, Darling''s rejection of the Transcendent King''s heritage only had two oues¡ªdeath or mutation into an Infernal. But Darling ended up¡­cleansing the Holy Tree Sin Poison."

    Shi Xiaobai asked with a frown, "So what if it''s cleansed?"

    The Infernal Queen said with a chuckle, "Darling was able to cleanse the poison of the Holy Tree Sin Poison but he was not able to cleanse the heritage of the Transcendence Holy Tree. Darling had only managed to cleanse the mutation determinant of the Transcendence Holy Tree''s heritage. Oh, even the Transcendent King''s heritage power was cleansed so Darling''s strength has not been enhanced qualitatively. Darling has effectively cleared all the negative side effects of the Transcendence heritage and inherited the purest Transcendence bloodline."

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath and said with raised brows, "Since This King has inherited the Transcendent bloodline, why is This King still in human form? Aren''t the ws in your lie too obvious?"

    The Infernal Queen chuckled to herself and said, "It''s only normal that Darling does not believe me. However, the Transcendental Nine Transformations has already exined everything. As for why Darling did not be a Transcendent, that''s simple."

    "I had just mentioned that Darling has cleansed the Holy Tree Sin Poison and as a result, Darling has removed all the negative side effects of the Transcendence heritage. Darling has inherited the purest of the Transcendence bloodline! Note, it''s the Transcendence bloodline and not the Transcendent bloodline!"

    Shi Xiaobai frowned and asked, "What''s the difference?"

    The Infernal Queen covered her mouth and said with augh, "The difference is huge. The Transcendence bloodline is the heritage bloodline of the Transcendence Holy Tree. As for the Transcendent bloodline, it is only one of the types of the Transcendence bloodline. Due to the mutation determinant of the Transcendence bloodline, it resulted in the mutation of Transcendents, Celestials, and Infernals."

    "However, when a pure Transcendence bloodline is cleansed of the mutation determinant, the three bloodlines that lurk within woulde to a bnce and merge into one. Therefore, I had congratted Darling in bing the King of Transcendence."

    "The King of Transcendence is not some Transcendent King! Instead of saying it has been fifteen thousand years, it''s better to say that Darling is the only person with the purest Transcendence bloodline since the appearance of the Transcendence Holy Tree."

    The Infernal Queen has praised the pure Transcendence bloodline to the skies but Shi Xiaobai could not believe her one bit for he knew that the Infernal Queen was a pathological liar. There was definitely something that she was hiding or fabricating.

    However, this did not affect Shi Xiaobai''s intention of trying to make her talk to gain some clues. After all, there was information of value hidden in lies. Shi Xiaobai asked once again, "Since This King has inherited the Transcendence bloodline and is not a Transcendent, Infernal or Celestial, and This King has managed to preserve his human bloodline, then, what is This King presently?"

    The Infernal Queen gave a coquettish smile and said two words lightly, "Bastard mixed-blood."

    If not for the context, the two words were considered a slur.

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly. "Bastard mixed-blood?"

    The Infernal Queen responded, "Darling now has four bloodlines of human, Transcendent, Infernal, and Celestial simultaneously. The three other bloodlines other than your human bloodline form the Transcendence bloodline as a whole."

    "They are now in a stable fused state so Darling looks human on the surface but in fact, Darling has more than half his bloodline being of the Transcendence bloodline. Darling can use the ''Transcendental Nine Transformations'' as evidence to allude to this fact."

    "In fact, Darling hasn''t fully grown in strength yet. In the future, when Darling bes even stronger, even the ''Devil Transformation'' that all ruling Infernal Kings have as well as the ''Divine God Descent'' that all ruling Celestial Kings have can be used!"

    What a bastard. Didn''t that mean he had gained every benefit and been bestowed by all sorts of divine providence?

    Shi Xiaobai''s mind was filled with doubts. He did not dare believe the Infernal Queen''s words. He was certain that she was hiding something because the Transcendence bloodline was definitely not such a simple matter. Everything could not be as ''perfect'' as the Infernal Queen insinuated.

    However, Shi Xiaobai heaved a sigh of relief that he still looked human on the surface. At least, he did not need to be a green-skinned dwarf to be able to use the mysterious power of the ''Transcendental Nine Transformations''. Shi Xiaobai was still slightly happy over it.

    Shi Xiaobai looked up and nced at the Infernal Queen and suddenly thought of something. He said with a frown, "Did you guess this from the beginning?"

    With that said, Shi Xiaobai had already discounted the possibility himself.

    If not for his poison resistance, Massage Technique of God, and Power of Taotie, together with the help of the little white dog, ck and white swords, and the little sword spirit, it was absolutely impossible for him to cleanse himself of the Holy Tree Sin Poison.

    And this secret was rted to the Absolute Choice. It was impossible for the Infernal Queen to know of it.

    Indeed, the Infernal Queen had shaken her head and said, "How could I have guessed that Darling was able to cleanse the Holy Tree Sin Poisonpletely. This is something that none of the three historically strongest kings could do! However, I know that Darling would definitely not die even if he rejected the Transcendent King''s heritage."

    Shi Xiaobai pricked his brows up and asked, "Why?"

    The Infernal Queen looked at Shi Xiaobai with a deeply thoughtful look and said with a chuckle, "A secret."

    It''s because a goddess with divine powers was silently and submissively watching and protecting you. How could she watch you die without doing a thing?

    The Infernal Queen looked up at the azure blue sky and seemed to see the purple-haired girl''s azure blue eye.

    The Infernal Queen sighed as her coquettish expression suddenly turned stern. It was as though she turned from a coquettish woman to a pure and innocent virgin. She looked at Shi Xiaobai and said softly, "In thisnd of trials, there was never a rule that could limit me. It can also be said that I am the rules."

    "Shi Xiaobai, I have lied to you not only once. If you have the time, you can guess how many times I have lied to you. It will probably be quite an interesting exercise. After today''s farewell, we might not meet again. Although I hate you greatly because of particr reasons, I was very happy during the ten days of ying chess with you."

    The Infernal Queen''s sudden change left Shi Xiaobai surprised. However, he quickly realized that the solemn and respectful Infernal Queen in front of him could be her true personality.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and asked, "Why did you keep targeting This King? And why do you hate This King?"

    The Infernal Queen gave a slight smile as she pointed her fingers to her sky. Her expression was that of loneliness but her eyes looked firm.

    "For freedom!"

    With that said, a golden beam of light suddenly fell from the skies and enveloped Shi Xiaobai.

    "Goodbye."

    The Infernal Queen turned and no longer looked at Shi Xiaobai, who left with the golden light. She faced the endless snow-white ins and the boundless azure blue sky.

    In an instant, Shi Xiaobai had left the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower!

    A blob of light and a swath of darkness bloomed beside the Infernal Queen the moment Shi Xiaobai left.

    "Freedom or annihtion?"

    The Infernal Queen looked to the left and right with each side being burning hot light or the icy-cold darkness. She said with a wry smile, "Can I choose myself?"

 Chapter 521: Six Mistakes

    Chapter 521: Six Mistakes

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    "It was rather interesting chatting with you."

    In the snow-white deste ins, light and darkness bloomed. A ck gothic-style dress suddenly appeared. It was unknown if the purple-haired beauty came from the light or the darkness.

    The Infernal Queen chuckled and said, "I also found it interesting."

    Their so-called chat was divided into two parts. The first part was to expose the conspiracy while the second part was a discussion on ''chastity''. They were mostly at odds with each other but it was a rather ''interesting'' matter to the two of them.

    It was none other than the fact that arguments and debates were things that only people on the same level or simr levels could do. Be it Kali or the Infernal Queen, there was just too few people like that. It was so few that they were ustomed to loneliness.

    The Infernal Queen was especially like so. Ever since she gained sentience, it could be said that the world she was in contact with was huge. There were nine levels but it could be as small as one could describe. It was only a tiny piece ofnd, a bunch of dead objects.

    Every month, there would be living peopleing¡ªa batch of rookies at the Psionic Mortal Realm. Although there was nock of geniuses, as an amalgamation of programs, she definitely had knowledge of the Transcendental World''s history. The geniuses she knew of the three races of the Transcendental World were much more monstrous. After being ustomed to seeing billionaires, she naturally wouldn''t be amazed by a few millionaires.

    Over the millennia, there was nock of experts at the Psionic Imperial Realm that attempted to break the spatial walls of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower to see what secretsy hidden in the eighth and ninth levels. However, those that could truly prate the spatial storms and enter the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower without her being capable of ousting only numbered two.

    One of them was a figure from millennia ago while the other was Kali.

    The former had only entered to retrieve an item he had left behind in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower in his youth before hurriedly leaving.

    As for thetter, she had refused to leave unabashedly because of a boy.

    The Infernal Queen had used this point despite being full of fear and respect for Kali.

    Even though she did not mind or was even very willing to be friends with Kali.

    However¡­

    "However, you made six mistakes."

    Kali sighed as the look in her eye revealed a wistful look.

    The Infernal Queen let out an unperturbed smile. "Only six? Did I overcount or did you make a mistake?"

    Kali shook her head. "I only counted the unforgivable mistakes. As for you, you did a total of six of them."

    The Infernal Queen pricked her brows up. "Unforgivable mistakes? Can you tell me which are the six?"

    Kali hesitated for a moment before speaking. "First, you used the God ughtering Formation on Xiaobai, forcing him to use the power of corruption, ''evil seed of fury."

    The Infernal Queen said with a nod, "I had indeed gone overboard on this matter. I have nothing to say about it. Then, what''s the second one?"

    Kali nced at the Infernal Queen with a deadpan expression and said, "Second, you used the forbidden authority of ''forceful expulsion'' on Dawn Li, causing Xiaobai to nearly undergo a second corruption."

    "Dawn Li?"

    The Infernal Queen frowned slightly, "I have some impression of this name. It seems like it''s the name of that Hero King from three thousand years ago? What has this got to do with Shi Xiaobai? And when did I use the ''forceful expulsion'' on Dawn Li?"

    Kali puckered her lips and said, "That happened before the world lines changed. It''s understandable that you do not remember it. However, not remembering it doesn''t mean that it never happened. It was not simple for the Time Tree to expend its energy to make two different times on the same world line cross. Yet, you had destroyed it. The effects of this mistake far exceed your imagination."

    The Infernal Queen''s expression changed slightly, "Legends say that the World, Time and Fate holy trees were destroyed by the Original Sin of Cmity ten thousand years ago and they had only left behind their heritage. ording to what you are saying, I have unknowingly foiled the things the inheritor of Time wanted to do?"

    Kali hesitated for a moment before she said with a nod, "Not exactly correct but you can understand it that way."

    The Infernal Queen chuckled. "The Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower was created by the Transcendents so I can barely be considered a member of the Transcendents. To unknowingly foil the ns of the inheritor of Time means it is heaven''s will. It''s my good luck."

    Kali said with a deep voice, "But to me, it is unforgivable."

    The Infernal Queen wiped the smile off her face and said, "Alright, what about the third?"

    Kali sighed and said, "Third, on the matter of Speechless Li, even if you couldn''t tell the truth, you should know that it had nothing to do with Xiaobai. However, you exposed the matter and even deliberately made Xiaobai think that he had identally killed Speechless Li himself."

    The Infernal Queen chuckled to herself and said, "I just didn''t want the me to be pushed to Darling and for him to still be left in the dark."

    Kali narrowed her eye slightly, "You only wanted to watch a good show."

    The Infernal Queen blinked. "I don''t even know if I have the chance to watch it. After all¡­freedom or annihtion is a choice that belongs to you. I have no right at making the choice."

    Kali fell silent for a moment before suddenly saying, "Fourth, you twisted the historical truth. Although Xiaobai might not have believed you, you had distorted the facts, changing the history of the Transcendental era and the human era. It makes me who knows the truth extremely angry."

    The Infernal Queen grinned and said, "Who can clearly state what''s the truth in history? Based on the different opinions of historians, the same history can have countless forms of exnations. I only narrated the history as depicted by the Transcendents. If it''s very different from the truth you know, it''s not my fault but the fault of the historian."

    "You are resorting to sophistry."

    Kali continued with a sneer. "What you are talking about is clearly not history but a masturbatory novel written by a Transcendent racist."

    The Infernal Queen blinked and said with a ''pitiful'' look, "I''m innocent."

    Kali shook her head and did not pursue the matter. Instead, she squinted her eye and said, "Fifth, you told Xiaobai a lie filled with malicious intentions at the end. It is impossible for human and Transcendence bloodlines to ''coexist''. There is only ''recement'' and ''submission''."

    The Infernal Queenmented, "I''m innocent! I only spoke of things I think is the truth. How can you call it a lie? Indeed, there only exists the two possibilities of ''recement'' and ''submission'' but the Transcendence heritage had failed. There is no chance of the Transcendence bloodline ''recing'' the human bloodline."

    "ording to what I know, the Transcendence bloodline is superior to human bloodlines. It is impossible for it to ''submit'' to human bloodlines. Therefore, neither ''recement'' or ''submission'' was possible. However, Darling had managed to maintain his human bloodline and merge the Transcendence bloodline. Other than ''coexistence'', there is no other possibility. I only spoke of the guess in my heart."

    A sneer suffused on Kali''s lips, "Why is there a need to feign dumbness?"

    "I truly did not lie because I couldn''t think of any other possibility."

    As the Infernal Queen said that, she suddenly eximed as though she was suddenly enlightened. She said loudly, "Ah, right! There''s another possibility! How could it take me so long to think of it! If Darling''s bloodline isn''t of human stock but he has a bloodline that is superior to the Transcendence bloodline, then it''s possible for it to be ''submission''!"

    Kali watched the Infernal Queen''s clumsy performance in a deadpan manner. She said coldly, "Although you hadmitted six unforgivable mistakes, you have betrayed the Transcendents by ''giving'' Xiaobai the Transcendence Holy Tree''s heritage as a way of redeeming yourself so I had not taken action. Instead, I gave you a chance to ''defend'' yourself. But it seems like there''s no need for that."

    The Infernal Queen''s expression changed slightly as she smiled dryly, "It''s not that I do not want to be honest but there are things I do not dare say aloud. I have indeed noticed that Darling isn''t any ordinary person and that he might not be of human stock."

    "That''s because the human bloodline cannot withstand the Transcendent King''s heritage so easily. ording to some information, I had also roughly guessed of Darling''s ''true identity''. However, I did not dare say it aloud, so I can only feign dumbness."

    Kali pricked her brows up and asked, "Why not?"

    The Infernal Queen said with augh, "I''m afraid you would be angry after I said it out."

    Kali squinted her eye. "Feigning dumbness and acting is more infuriating."

    The Infernal Queen lowered her head slightly. "Then, shall I speak without any reservations?"

    Kali nodded. "Go ahead."

    A cunning smile shed in the Infernal Queen''s eyes as she suddenly lifted her head. Her eyes were bright like the stars as she asked in a soft voice, "Is Shi Xiaobai the reincarnator of the Original Sin of Cmity or the inheritor of the Fate Tree?"

 Chapter 522: The Infernal Queen had long seen through everything

    Chapter 522: The Infernal Queen had long seen through everything

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    "Is Shi Xiaobai the reincarnator of the Original Sin of Cmity or the inheritor of the Fate Tree?"

    The Infernal Queen was bent on delivering shocking words. Her sudden oral delivery was like the exchange of blows among experts. It began with delicate probing before a killer move was suddenly used. It was like the burst of one''s full internal energy as one was going for broke.

    Kali''s pupil constricted slightly. Herposed expression revealed a slight change. However, she quickly calmed down. She knew that the Infernal Queen knew a lot but she never expected to hear the two names from her mouth.

    The reincarnator of the Original Sin of Cmity!

    The inheritor of the Fate Tree!

    The former was a mighty demonic king that could annihte the world while thetter was one of the three holy trees that shouldered the responsibility, just like Kali, to protect the world. It was definitely not a blind guess for the Infernal Queen to be able to link a boy at the Psionic Mortal Realm with these two crucial figures. These figures could influence the world in a great, distinct manner.

    The Infernal Queen said with a chuckle, "The Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is and of trials but it is also an information cocoon. The Transcendents had nned on opening thend of trials to various species so as to gather information. Through the information cocoon, every word of a trial-taker who enters thend of trials will be recorded."

    "Although I''m imprisoned in this boring prison, I was able to learn of things regarding the outside word from the human trial-takers. It naturally includes the apocalyptic cmity that trouble humans the most."

    "However, there is no general consensus regarding the Original Sin of Cmity and the Seven Deadly Sins and there are many theories. I have never figured out which is the true version but if I didn''t guess wrong, that tiny ck-lit person is the legendary¡­Gluttony, right?"

    Kali puckered her lips slightly but her expression did not change. She did not give a response.

    The Infernal Queen continued her monolog. "Actually, this judgment was based on a word that appeared in your conversation with the tiny ck-lit person¡ª''Greed''. Three thousand years ago, the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign had fled with grievous injuries into the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower."

    "I had nned on chasing it out but it produced a treasure that I could not reject. Furthermore, it was willing to rece the old and weakened third Level Lord. Hence, it signed a perpetual ve contract with the trial''sws."

    "Therefore, I allowed it to stay behind. But now, on careful thought, the appearance of the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign happened just as the third apocalypse happened. Furthermore, it has a greedy personality and together with you and the tiny ck-lit person calling it ''Greed'', I made a bold assumption that the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign is one of the Seven Deadly Sins, ''Greed''!"

    The Infernal Queen seemed intent on proving her guesses though hard evidence. Hence, she said it very meticulously and patiently.

    As for Kali, she was also listening patiently. She did not interrupt her midway. She only had a deadpan expression and looked at the Infernal Queen calmly. She did notment on the Infernal Queen''s deductions nor did she stop her from continuing her analysis.

    The Infernal Queen naturally wouldn''t stop there as she continued, "If the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign is Greed, then in addition to the mentioning of ''Sire'' and how Greed had been used of betraying the Sire by recognizing a human as master, it can be determined that the Thousand Eye Demon sovereign is also one of the Seven Deadly Sins."

    "Furthermore, the tiny ck-lit person had devoured an entire ocean on the sixth level. Such a characteristic is overly prominent so its identity is obvious. Without a doubt, it can only be¡­Gluttony!"

    Kali sighed inwardly. The Infernal Queen was correct up to that point and there was no problem in her logic or inference. As for the information the Infernal Queen had, it came from her exchange with the tiny ck-lit person at the seventh level.

    Back then, she waspletely focused on Shi Xiaobai and she had forgotten to shield herself from the Infernal Queen''s ''ears''. The reason why the Infernal Queen had managed to guess so much was due to her negligence.

    As though she had sensed the minute changes in Kali''s gaze, the Infernal Queen''s eyes brightened. She continued softly, "The tiny ck-lit person is Gluttony and on the surface, it appeared as though it had detected Greed''s aura and infiltrated the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower."

    "However, that doesn''t make sense because there is a need to seal one''s realm to the Psionic Mortal Realm in order to enter, making it an extremely dangerous act. There was no reason for Gluttony to take such a huge risk to find Greed. It had to be something more urgent which forced it to act in such a manner, for example,¡­discovering the reincarnator of the Original Sin of Cmity."

    "However, contrary to Gluttony''s expectations, you had chased after it. You probably have a feud with the Original Sin of Cmity or have the responsibility of killing the Original Sin so you did not mind sealing yourself to enter the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower."

    "But when you reached the tower, you did not directly kill Gluttony. Instead, you sealed it in the sea. I was initially riddled with questions before realizing¡ªyou entered not in pursuit of Gluttony but you came to stop Gluttony. You were stopping it¡­from finding its king!"

    "You were preventing Gluttony from approaching Darling. I saw through that and thus began to feel suspicious of Darling. Later on, Gluttony seemed to be bent on killing Greed that it had cursed as a betrayer without considering the consequences."

    "The contempt it showed Darling nearly made me extinguish this suspicion¡­but after Gluttony was killed by you, Darling suddenly had a great increase in appetite. Furthermore, he even began treating rocks as a delicacy. Such a characteristic is identical to Gluttony''s. With that, the truth is almost out."

    "Why would the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign recognize Darling as master? Why would Gluttony foolishly infuriate you despite knowing it would die? Why did Darling suddenly have an additional characteristic of ''gluttony'' after Gluttony died? An answer could exin away all the questions¡ªthat''s because Darling is the reincarnator of the Original Sin of Cmity!"

    "Gluttony could not resist you and was afraid that Darling''s identity as the Original Sin of Cmity''s reincarnator would be exposed. Hence, itmbasted Greed for being a traitor and pretended to show contempt for Darling. Furthermore, it angered you in order to die. All of this was to hide Darling''s true identity!"

    "Did I say anything wrong?"

    The Infernal Queen had finished her exposition in one breath, nearly without stopping.

    Kali had maintained silence until she said softly at that moment, "Contradiction."

    The Infernal Queen raised her eyebrows and asked, "Where''s the contradiction?"

    Kali calmly said, "If your assumption is true, it means that Gluttony had sought death in order to conceal the Original Sin of Cmity''s reincarnator''s identity, then why didn''t it realize that when it returned its willpower to its Sire, its characteristics would appear. Instead, it would expose the Original Sin of Cmity reincarnator''s identity? There is a contradiction here."

    The Infernal Queen squinted her eyes and said, "I initially found it contradictory but there was no reason for Darling''s ''gluttony'' characteristic to appear out of thin air. Other than the return of Gluttony, there is no other exnation."

    "So, I believe that although it''s a very tiny possibility, Gluttony might have overlooked this simple level of logic. It was bent on concealing Darling''s identity but it never realized that its death would end up exposing Darling''s identity due to the return of the characteristics. I believe that this is the only reasonable exnation."

    Kali said calmly, "This is not the first time a strange ability that appears out of nowhere has appeared on Xiaobai. Although even I am unable to tell how he can suddenly have all of these mysterious abilities, it is not impossible for him to obtain an ability that has the characteristics of ''Gluttony''. Therefore, all of this is only a coincidence."

    "A coincidence?"

    The Infernal Queen chuckled and said, "If you are willing to believe that Gluttony would not make a contradictory error to believe that such a baffling ''correspondence'' is a coincidence, then I have nothing to say to that. However, I was, in fact, not hundred percent certain of my inference. That''s because there is indeed a huge contradiction in my inference."

    Kali pricked her brows up and asked, "What''s the contradiction?"

    The Infernal Queen looked at Kali thoughtfully and chuckled to herself. "From my inference, you should hate the Original Sin of Cmity and you have shouldered the responsibility of killing the Original Sin of Cmity."

    "However, you did not take any action when Darling revealed characteristics of Gluttony. You even continued to protect him silently. I find it hard to believe that your love is beyond redemption, with you willing to abandon your vendetta and responsibility."

    "Hence, I found it extremely contradictory. If Darling is really the Original Sin of Cmity reincarnator, how do you view him? And why would you continue protecting him up to now? I really couldn''t figure it out."

    Kali maintained silence and did not respond.

    The Infernal Queen''s eyes narrowed as she said, "This contradiction made it impossible for me to be certain of my guess. The more I probed the matter, the more suspicious I became. Hence, just a moment ago, I had a second guess regarding Darling''s identity. The second guess is that he is¡ªthe inheritor of the Fate Tree!"

 Chapter 523: A Series of Operations 0-8

    Chapter 523: A Series of Operations 0-8

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    "World, Time, and Fate. These three holy trees are divine items and have the powers of the heavens. They are existences on the same level as the Transcendence Holy Tree. The Transcendence Holy Tree''s heritage power was split into hundreds of thousands of portions and then bestowed upon the D''ya n."

    "And just this amount of heritage power was sufficient to create the Transcendents, Infernals, and Celestials. Furthermore, it gave the Transcendents the ''Transcendental Nine Transformations'', the Infernal King the ''Devil Transformation'', and the Celestial King the ''Divine God Descent''."

    "Just one in a several hundred thousands of the holy tree''s heritage power already contained such divine might. As for the World, Time and Fate holy trees, they had only chosen one inheritor after they were destroyed. Their entire heritage power was bestowed onto one person. The amount of heaven-defying power that the inheritor would receive is something I cannot fathom."

    The Infernal Queen said softly, "But just now, you mentioned Dawn Li and said a particr sentence¡ª''it was not simple for the Time Tree to expend its energy to make two different times on the same world line cross''. Furthermore, you said that I had forcefully expelled Dawn Li before the world line changed, but I have no memory of that."

    "Legends say that the Time Tree is the physical manifestation of thews of time. Clearly, that is the power of the Time Tree. By crossing time from three thousand years ago to present day, causing two different times to change at the same time, resulting in the world line to change. Such a fascinating matter can only be aplished by the simrly fascinatingws of time."

    "And upon careful consideration, Dawn Li from three thousand years ago is the strongest person in human history and she was the only person in history to have severely injured the Original Sin of Cmity. She was the king of heroes that had set up a faction which nearly finished the Seven Deadly Sins."

    "Although she was regretfully defeated and killed by the Original Sin of Cmity, her strength far exceeded that of humans. Therefore, I guessed that the Hero King, Dawn Li, is the inheritor of the Time Tree!"

    The Infernal Queen borated her analysis and finally came to the conclusion that ''Dawn Li was the inheritor of Time''. She had no evidence to her guess but her logic was sound and reasonable.

    Kali remained silent. She never expected the Infernal Queen to be so clever that just an idental reveal of information was sufficient for her to gather all the scattered pieces of information to infer beyond what was avable. Furthermore, it did not seem like she had reached her limit.

    The Infernal Queen''s eyes were bright as she looked radiant and gorgeous. She seemed to feel joy from her ''inference'' as she continued analyzing, "Since the world lines have changed, my memories were changed. However, yours were not affected, and did that allow you to easily determine the powers of the ''Time Tree''?"

    "Furthermore, I was previously extremely suspicious over how you were able to easily repress the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower''s nomological power. Why were you able to move through the spatial barriers so easily and why the light and darkness you emit prevent me from having any hopes of resistance. An answer could exin all these questions¡ªit''s because you are the inheritor of the World Tree."

    "The World Tree and the Time Tree''s inheritors are at the same level or the same type of existence. Hence, they are not affected by thews of the world that are above thews of time."

    "Hence, you are not restricted by space and you can ignore spatialws. As for the light and darkness, the reason why you are able to make me fear it so much is because they are part of the four main branches of thews of the world¡ªCreation and Annihtionws. As the assessment program was created using simple and unskillful Creationws, you who possess Annihtionws can easily annihte me, resulting in my innate fear."

    The Infernal Queen inferred to the next stage and her inference was shockingly urate. It left Kali momentarily unable to respond.

    She was indeed the inheritor of the World Tree and she was in control of the fourws of the world¡ªCreation, Annihtion, Restoration, and Destruction. With a simple thought, she could create all sorts of things and summon meteors to crash from the sky. Annihting a created object like the Infernal Queen was extremely simple.

    Kali fell into a prolonged silence before saying, "Your guesses are just hypotheses that aren''t convincing at all."

    The Infernal Queen''s guesses were after all without evidence. It was just a shot in the dark. If any part of it was wrong, everything else would crumble.

    "Darling once said that once an assumption is used, one has to be firm about one''s assumption or every step along the way would be difficult. I believe my assumption and inference even if there is ack of evidence and how unconvincing it is."

    The Infernal Queen dered ''Shi Xiaobai''s wise words''. She was still rather impressed by the human boy for he was able to tie so many games of chess with her. Furthermore, he had even won a round of ''Aerone Chess'' that was the greatest test of intelligence. His intelligence was redoubtable and his logic was usually very reasonable.

    Kali did not rebut her and instead nodded in approval. She obviously kept every ''wise word'' of Shi Xiaobai to heart. Although it was said by the Infernal Queen, the logic was Shi Xiaobai''s, so it was definitely very reasonable.

    The Infernal Queen''s eyes were squinted as she continued the topic by saying, "Dawn Li possessed the power of the Time Tree so she was able to let time cross and result in the change of world lines."

    "Due to the ws of bnce'', the changed world line would result in altering the relevant memories of others regarding the Time Tree inheritor; hence, I have already forgotten the matter. And you, being the World Tree''s inheritor, you are an existence on the same level as Dawn Li, so it can be exined if you are unaffected by it."

    "However¡­why is Darling not affected as well? I remember that back when Darling woke up at the Infernal King chambers, he had inquired about Dawn Li. He had also asked about there being four trial-takers that had reached the eighth level in the past and about the Hero King."

    "They were strange questions that left me baffled but I didn''t put too much thought on them. Now, on careful thought, it''s because Darling had maintained his memories before the change in the world line!"

    "You mentioned that Dawn Li was forcefully expelled by me and because of the crossing in time, what I did at this node in time had interfered with the time node of three thousand years ago. Dawn Li, who should have reached the eighth level, did not go past the seventh level because of me."

    "Thews of bnce had changed the relevant memories in order to maintain the bnce of the world line. However, Darling was unaffected. He still remembered the history of the Hero King reaching the eighth level before the change in world lines! Why is Darling not affected? Clearly, he is the same as you. He shares the same level of existence as the inheritor of Time!"

    "My first guess is that the Original Sin of Cmity reincarnator is likely on the same level as the inheritor of Time, or it could even be a higher level of existence. However, there are too many contradictions in such a guess."

    "The Original Sin of Cmity is the murderer of the World Tree and since you are the inheritor of the World Tree, you should have an irreconcble vendetta with the Original Sin of Cmity reincarnator, so how can you be lovers?"

    "I find it unbelievable if it''s said that you couldn''t tell his identity. Hence, I had a second guess¡ªan existence on the same level as the Time Tree other than you, can only be the Fate Tree''s inheritor, isn''t it?"

    "And this guess perfectly answers a question in my heart¡ªwhy have you been watching by the side and not taking any action until the final moment. At least, when Darling was inflicted with the Holy Tree Sin Poison, I believed that you would have directly saved him.

    After all, there was nothing holding you back in any way. However, you remained watching by the side till the end, even though he was experiencing pain, regret, guilt and to the point of tearing. You never did anything."

    "You once said that you and Darling are two trajectories that should never have crossed. If you were to be too tied to him, at the time when you are separated, Darling''s fate would be distorted because of you.

    Therefore, you were satisfied by just watching him from afar. Back then, I believed that your love was great and submissive. But on careful thought, those words you said seem to have a deeper meaning to them."

    "At least, when Darling was inflicted with the Holy Tree Sin Poison, the aforementioned reasons were not sufficient for you to watch by the side. There had to be a deeper reason that forced you to ignore it until you had a reasonpelling you to take action."

    "From this reason, along with what you have said, I came to a conclusion¡ªYou cannot interfere with Darling''s fate because his fate is not an ordinary fate. It''s a Fate that even the World can only watch from the side!"

    "And an existence on the same level as the Time Tree, and to have a fate that you can only watch from the side, the only thing that fulfills both points is the inheritor of the Fate Tree!"

    The Infernal Queen looked gorgeous at that moment as her beaming smile resembled beautiful flowers. The reason why she had constantly embroiled herself with Shi Xiaobai was that she had questions buried deep in her heart. Now, she felt relieved having said out everything.

    The Infernal Queen chuckled and said, "If the inheritor of the Fate Tree is the only guess, then I wouldn''t need to suffer such a headache. However, there is no way to exin Gluttony''s characteristic. Darling also does not seem to have powers that the Fate Tree should have so I am unable to discern which of the two guesses is the correct one."

    "I''m extremely curious about the answer to the question of Shi Xiaobai being the Original Sin of Cmity reincarnator or the inheritor of the Fate Tree. I believe you should know the answer. Can you tell me?"

    Kali remained silent for a long while as she hesitated before she said slowly, "I can tell you the answer but the conversation wille to an end as I will annihte you directly."

    Freedom or annihtion was the theme of the conversation, to begin with.

    The Infernal Queen had paid the price of betraying the Transcendents and had ''given'' the Transcendental heritage to Shi Xiaobai in order to gain the chance for this conversation.

    However, she knew too much and she was too curious. There was no reason for Kali to give her the possibility of freedom anymore.

    Curiosity killed the cat!

    However, the Infernal Queen was bent on seeking death as she chuckled. "If a man in the morning hears the correct truth, he may die in the evening without regret! I''m willing to exchange my life for the answer!"

    Kali was slightly surprised for she did not expect the Infernal Queen''s choice. Her expression changed several times before she finally sighed and said, "Alright, I''ll tell you the answer."

    The Infernal Queen''s eyes lit up like a zing inferno as she impatiently asked, "Is Shi Xiaobai the Original Sin of Cmity reincarnator or the inheritor of the Fate Tree?"

    Kali shook her head and said, "Neither of them."

    The Infernal Queen widened her eyes in disbelief.

    Neither of them?

    Could there be a third possibility?

    Were all her guesses wrong?

    No, it''s impossible.

    But there was no reason for Kali to lie to a person that was about to die.

    What is the truth¡­?

    The Infernal Queen asked through gritted teeth, "What is his actual identity?"

    Kali slowly opened her mouth.

    "Xiaobai''s true identity is¡­"

 Chapter 524: Is it thrilling? Is it agonizing?

    Chapter 524: Is it thrilling? Is it agonizing?

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    "Xiaobai''s true identity is¡­the King of kings!"

    Kali''s expression turned solemn as she said in fervent excitement, "Be it the king of humans, the king of Celestials, the king of Infernals, or the kings of the myriad worlds, all of them have to prostrate before Xiaobai as subjects and loudly proim him ''Sire''. He created good and evil, ruling over the goodness and evilness of the myriad worlds. Because of his existence, the war between good and evil coulde to a pause. As he trampled on the ambitions of the various kings, peace was ushered into the myriad worlds! Xiaobai addresses himself as This King, and from time immemorial to today, no one has the qualification to call themselves king!"

    Kali''s voice was filled with certainty and her expression was solemn. Even her fists were clenched tightly as she radiated excitement. She resembled a cute fan chasing an idol and it was a look as serious as one could have!

    The Infernal Queen stared agape. She never expected Kali to suddenly ''act cute'', and immediately cursed inwardly.

    The Infernal Queen was shocked speechless as Kali continued her monolog, "Well, Xiaobai has already taken off his crown and left his throne. He has been reincarnated as a human and has begun from zero. Although Xiaobai is currently weak, I believe that one day, he will return as king and mount the throne once again!"

    Kali suddenly gave a bashful smile as though she had thought of something. She lowered her head slightly and like a lotus afraid of the cold wind, she said gently, "If it needs more boration, Xiaobai also has another identity. That is¡­he is my¡­well¡­boyfriend."

    The purple-haired girl''s abashed expression did not look like it was feigned. The seriousness and adoration in her eyes looked extremely genuine. The lofty goddess looked like a young girl who adored her boyfriend at that moment. Yet, she did not give any hints that it was an act of deceit. Her gentle-looking gaze and the faint smile on her lips all alluded to her true feelings.

    The Infernal Queen was left astounded and momentarily believed her.

    However, she very quickly gave herself a tight p in her mind.

    Whoever believes that is a retard!

    Ignoring the absurd identity of being the King of kings, it was already hard to ept the eight-grader syndrome he had. What''s more, the sentence sounded familiar. It had an intense feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as though those words were said directly from Shi Xiaobai''s mouth.

    Those are lies! They are definitely lies!

    The Infernal Queen roared inwardly as her expression immediately turned somewhat ugly. She red at Kali and suddenly snickered. "I understand now. You are just like me, you can''t determine if Darling is the Original Sin of Cmity reincarnator or the inheritor of the Fate Tree."

    "You dread that the answer is the former so you would rather avoid it and not think about it, cing all your hope on thetter. But why did you bother fabricating such a clumsy lie?"

    Kali blinked her eyes and said with a chuckle, "Original Sin of Cmity reincarnator? The inheritor of the Fate Tree? Compared to Xiaobai''s identity as King of kings, it''s nothing worth mentioning. If you insist on appending those two identities onto him, it will only be belittling and insulting him! My boyfriend created good and evil. His hand holds on to ck and white, while his heart is filled with light as he faces the darkness. The world revolves around him and time reverses because of him. Fate is conquered by him. In a casual joke or speech, the Original Sin of Cmity will be annihted!"

    The Infernal Queen rolled her eyes when she heard Kali''s reply.

    Even if beauty lies in the beholder, there was no need for you to brag in such a manner!

    Just as the Infernal Queen thought of jeering, she saw Kali suddenly nce at her with an extraordinarily cold gaze. It was a warning look filled with killing intent.

    The Infernal Queen¡¯s heart chilled as she felt an innate fear. She took a deep breath and said with a stiff expression, "You¡­as long as you are happy. Darling is the King of kings. I¡­believe it!"

    Kali nodded in satisfaction but she suddenly narrowed her eye and said, "The sixth mistake."

    The Infernal Queen was rmed. Only then did she recall that they were discussing the question of freedom or annihtion. Kali was listing down the six unforgivable mistakes she hadmitted. The first five had been mentioned and there was still a sixth mistake!

    The Infernal Queen hurriedly pricked up her ears.

    Kali smiled coldly and said, "You kept addressing my boyfriend as ''Darling''. That displeases me greatly."

    The purple-haired girl had a mirthless grin as her eye was cold. She looked like a cold and gorgeous rose with thorns.

    The Infernal Queen knew that Kali wasn''t joking. The pixie whose strength and stature allowed her to be deemed a ''goddess'' did not have the aloof air of a ''goddess''. Instead, she was like an ordinary girl who was easily jealous!

    It was possible that the first five mistakes added up was less unforgivable than the sixth mistake.

    Since the Infernal Queen wanted to avoid the misfortune of being annihted, the sixth mistake was the one that she needed to ''speak out in defense'' the most.

    However, the Infernal Queen seemed like she was courting death. She gave Kali a coquettish smile and said, "I was just ustomed to addressing him in that manner. Furthermore, since Darling is the King of kings, for me to call him Darling, it''s actually me getting off cheap, so what is there against it?"

    Kali raised her eyebrows slightly and said with a sneer, "You sure got off cheap in a righteous manner to call a girl''s boyfriend ''Darling'' in front of her?"

    The Infernal Queen said with a chuckle, "Isn''t itmon for a man to have several wives and concubines? What''s more, he''s the King of kings. Even if he doesn''t have a huge harem of three thousand beauties, he would definitely establish quite a sizable harem. You should be ustomed to it. I was just helping you familiarize yourself with it."

    Kali sneered. "Are you so bent on seeking death? Then why did you betray the Transcendents and give the ''Transcendent King''s heritage'', which is the final hope for the revival of the Transcendents, to Xiaobai as reparations?"

    The Infernal Queen shook her head and said, "What I wish for is to be exonerated. Be it annihtion or freedom, either is eptable. However, I wish more for freedom aspared to annihtion. It can''t be any better if you show mercy and spare my life on ount of the ''Transcendent heritage''."

    Kali scoffed and said, "If you had the mind to seek help, you should have begun acting in a proper manner and treated me as a guest. Wouldn''t things be simpler? However, you had not only schemed to harm Xiaobai, you had also constantly attempted to infuriate me. Are you testing my patience or do you not know that you are treading down the path of seeking death?"

    The Infernal Queen said with a coquettish smile, "Neither of them. I only feel that¡­doing so would be very interesting."

    Kali slightly faltered, "Interesting?"

    The Infernal Queen nodded and suddenly said loudly, "Yes, interesting! Do you know what I hate the most as a program? It''s not bugs, much less viruses, but monotony, dullness and cyclic processes that keep repeating! I''m so bored."

    "To lead a life that repeats every month while executing the same missions until you and Darling came. You caught my interest, and I began scheming to harm Darling, to see him fall into danger time and time again, while he resolved each and every danger."

    "I constantly probed your bottom line and attempted to infuriate you but also controlled myself such that you would not bepletely incensed. All of this is extremely interesting for me!"

    Kali was astounded. She said in disbelief, "So you did all of this all in seek of thrill?"

    "Thrill?"

    The Infernal Queen pricked her brows up and said, "This way of putting it seems apter. That''s right. I was¡­seeking thrills!"

    The truth was finally revealed.

    Kali was rendered speechless as she fell silent.

    The Infernal Queen was a sentience born out of more than ten thousand years of umtedws of the assessment program.

    Her intelligence and emotional qualities were like those of human''s. However, her emotional qualities were closer to that of an assessment program. Her concept of death was no different from the ceasing of a program. To her, life and death were not important. Her only goal was to exonerate herself from the monotonous program.

    And she had experienced new joys while pursuing her goals. It was also what she deemed ''interesting''

    In short, everything the Infernal Queen had done on the seventh floor could be exined in one line¡ªShe was using her life to seek thrills!

    Kali could not help butugh. She shook her head, finding it both absurd and somewhat interesting. At least,pared to grave and grandiose schemes, she preferred such a simple act of seeking death. The Infernal Queen resembled the boy she liked.

    Kali said in a soft tone, "If I were to use my strength to destroy the nomological power of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, resulting in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower''s copse, what is the chance of you surviving?"

    The Infernal Queen hesitated for a moment and said, "10%."

    You dared to take the risk with only 10%!? You were indeed driven mad from ''boredom''!

    Kali shook her head helplessly. "Youmitted six unforgivable mistakes. I should have annihted you directly but you had used the ''Transcendence heritage'' as reparation, so I should technically spare you. Let''s do it this way. I''ll reduce the chance of you surviving to 1% as a form of punishment!"

    Kali squinted her eye and said with a smile, "How about it? Is a 1% chance of survival thrilling?"

    The Infernal Queen did not object. Instead, she said with a chuckle, "Yes, thrilling."

    Kali sighed. "If you are able to survive the 1% chance, then I''ll clean the te. You will obtain your true freedom."

    "True freedom¡­"

    The Infernal Queen''s eyes fell into a stupor. She lifted her head towards the sky and said gently, "Actually, back when you told me what ''chastity'' was, I was somewhat looking forward to it¡­If I gained freedom, would I meet a lover that I will be able to dedicate my chastity that I view as important as my life?"

    When Kali heard that, she felt somewhat moved as she gently said, "Definitely."

    Forget it. Let''s not change the chance. I''ll let her have a go at 10%.

    If this were the past, she would not have hesitated.

    But now, she was not the same.

    A girl in love easily had her heart soften.

 Chapter 525: Shi Xiaobai, I want to bear your children!

    Chapter 525: Shi Xiaobai, I want to bear your children!

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    In a vast in that could hold more than ten thousand people, there were golden lines crisscrossing on the ground which formed a profound golden nexus. This was the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower''s nexus located in Shanghai. It was also the only entrance and exit from the human world to the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower.

    There was no one within the nexus but there was a huge crowd of people outside the nexus that encircled it.

    The people were reporters, members of the public, members of the upper echelons of the various organizations and a few famous professional heroes. They were of various identities but they had amon goal¡ªthey were waiting for Shi Xiaobai to exit the tower!

    Students of this era would be given the choice of facing an examination to enter university or join an organization after their high school graduation. However, regardless of what they chose, in the first year of university or in the organization, they would enter a rookie phase thatsted a year. And before the rookie phase ended, two things had to bepleted.

    First, at the end of the rookies'' first year, they had to enter the ''Psionic Soul Sanctuary'' andpete with everyone at the Psionic Mortal Realm from every corner of the world to obtain psionic souls at the perfection of their Psionic Mortal Realm. They would end the long period of foundationying at the Psionic Mortal Realm and break through to the Psionic Soul Realm. The umtion of each individual will begin revealing differences in strength. Some would break through to the Psionic Might Realm within a year while there would be others who would never step past the Psionic Soul realm. The differences between geniuses and mere mortals were evident. It was also deemed the ''official beginning of the cruel path of cultivation''.

    Second, hero organizations and universities with sufficient credentials would definitely organize a batch of rookies to participate in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower''s trials. The Nine Revolutions Transcendental World was one of the top eightnds of trials in the world, and it was considered the milestone of the Psionic Mortal Realm. Everyone could only enter it once in their lives and their trial results would even be stored. It was considered one of the milestones in their cultivation path. There were even some schools and organizations which would use the results to distinguish the rookies. The treatment given to the rookies after the rookie phase would also begin to deviate from the results.

    And during this organization faction selection, the trial of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower had been pushed forward. It was a measure of the thousand elite rookies from the various organizations.

    Reaching the third level was a pass.

    Reaching the fourth level was considered good.

    Reaching the fifth level was deemed excellent.

    Reaching the sixth level meant focused fostering of the rookie.

    Reaching the seventh level meant all the organizations would vie for the rookie.

    As for the eighth level? That was a miracle only three great figures in history had ever aplished! If anyone could achieve it, they would no longer be as simple as deeming them as a genius or elite but a ''monstrous genius that appears once in three thousand years''.

    People were fervent on such topics. Although geniuses at the Psionic Mortal Realm still needed a long time of growth in order to be a Psionic Imperial Realm hero that could benefit society, it did not stop people from anticipating or paying attention to such astounding rookies.

    It could be said that if one had the phrase ''Eighth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower'' on one''s des, the amount of umted poprity would make it much easier to be an idol hero that was the center of attention in the country.

    If the eighth level was as such, then what about the ninth level?

    Only two words¡ªHistorical first!

    No matter what it is, once one attained the phrase ''historical first'', it would not only be a celebration of that era, but it would even be eulogized by future generations. Furthermore, the ''historical first'' was a milestone in the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    Whoever could aplish a ''historical first'' was equivalent to attaining a particr limit of the Psionic Mortal Realm. When people discussed the Psionic Mortal Realm, rookies or trials, they would definitely think of and even mention the redoubtable ''historical first''.

    Shi Xiaobai was such a ''historical first''.

    Be it cing him on a pedestal or a form of veneration, the praises for Shi Xiaobai was already expressed beyond words. News of him had reached every corner of China and even internationally. There were people in the world that began discussing the Chinese boy who had created a ''historical first''.

    The people gathered outside the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower nexus were waiting for the boy to exit. They wanted to witness the birth of the ''historical first'' and to see with their own eyes the Psionic Mortal Realm rookie that had reached the top of the searching rankings. They wanted to know how awesome he was or if he was grown with three heads and six arms!

    He had conquered eight Level Lords!

    He had cleared the nine levels of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower!

    It was unprecedented! With no predecessors that could match him!

    Themoner fans were discussing fervently as they craned their necks in anticipation. The rookies were squeezed to the front, awaiting the moment to charge forward. The members of the upper echelons were weighing the pros and cons while famous heroes appeared calm on the surface but were eager to take in a disciple!

    They were waiting!

    It was already dusk. The ailing sun was red like blood and the evening wind was slightly chilly. It was no longer as hot as it was at noon but darkness would soon set in. It was unknown if what they were waiting for woulde before the night ended.

    As it was unprecedented, no one knew how long Shi Xiaobai would spend on the ninth level. It might not even take an hour or it might take another long ten days. It was inestimable.

    People were either engaging in whispers, fervently discussing or closing their eyes for a nap so as to kill time.

    Suddenly!

    A beam of light shot out from the circr disc in the middle of the nexus as it tore through the clouds. It lit up the evening sky and like a pebble in the sky, golden light dispersed in every direction!

    "He''s out!"

    Someone eximed!

    "Shi Xiaobai is out!"

    People could vaguely make out a boy''s figure through the golden light. Who else was it but Shi Xiaobai?

    The din immediately came to a halt as though it was the calm before a storm.

    The dozens of guards that were protecting the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower''s nexus drew a gasp simultaneously as their heads broke out in cold sweat. Their bodies began trembling.

    "Wah!"

    A hubbub suddenly resounded like an explosive thunder!

    It was as though the people who had regained their thoughts had seen a naked beauty. They charged toward the figure in the middle of the nexus. The barriers surrounding the nexus were instantly trampled as thousands of people charged like a frenzied horde. The dozens of guards gritted their teeth as their eyes closed. With a loud roar, they hurriedly squatted down while covering their heads.

    Mommy! Anyone will die trying to block this stampede!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shi Xiaobai had stayed inside the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower for about twenty days. It was an exciting period that could be written into a novel. He had tip-toed about life and death a few times and although he faced tribtions, he had ovee them one after another. The transformation in strength made himpletely different from before.

    Now, with him returning to the human world, he was dumbfounded from the furor in front of him before he could have wistful thoughts how he had been cut off from the outside world.

    The inundating cheers and sound of footsteps surged like a tsunami through the human crowd. They were charging right at him from every direction!

    If not for the people charging at him looking like ordinary humans, Shi Xiaobai would have believed that he had returned to the array world. There was no other reason¡ªthey were as ''crazy'' as the monsters that filled thends!

    However, even if they were human, Shi Xiaobai still felt his scalp tingle from seeing so many people rush at him simultaneously.

    Shi Xiaobai gulped a mouthful of saliva as his body turned tense. His mind was alert. Although he did not know why all these people had surrounded him and were unsure if they had antagonistic or nefarious intentions, he definitely would not show them mercy if any one of them dared to ''touch'' him!

    Shi Xiaobai''s eyes squinted slightly and prostrated like a beast. He had experienced several life-and-death battles and had encountered the encirclement of a beast horde. He could face any danger in aposed manner!

    Shi Xiaobai was ready to act.

    The charging group of people crossed the golden nexus and roared in delight as they charged at Shi Xiaobai.

    The sounds were deafening and it was extremely chaotic.

    Shi Xiaobai did not manage to catch the sounds initially but when they stepped into a range a hundred meters away from him, Shi Xiaobai could vaguely make out the words ''Shi Xiaobai'' from their mouths.

    Suddenly, Shi Xiaobai''s tense nerves were relieved as his expression instantly turned odd.

    That was because he finally heard a sharp voice amid the hubbub.

    It was a scream from a girl he did not know.

    "Ah, ah, ah! Shi Xiaobai, I want to bear your children!"

 Chapter 526: Where is Speechless Lis house

    Chapter 526: Where is Speechless Li''s house

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    In this era, heroes were adored, especially celebrity heroes who had a bunch of passionate fans. Hence, it was not umon to see professional heroes being surrounded by a horde ofmoners. However, they shouldered heavy responsibilities. They needed to rescue areas that had been struck by cmities, nab criminals, fight astral beasts and destroy cmity fiends. They even needed to fight on the front lines and protect the human world.

    If cases of encirclement resulted in a hero being injured or affected mentally, it was in a certain sense, harming all of humanity. Therefore, there were strict restrictions on this matter. Fans could pursue their idols but they could not be rabid. It was even part of aw¡ªPeople are not to enter a five-meter radius when surrounding and watching a hero. If not, it would be deemed an act of violence. Not only was it punishable byw, the hero could also engage in self-defense.

    At that moment, the people rushing at Shi Xiaobai came to a sudden halt when they reached the five-meter mark. The people behind did not dare shove and push, afraid they would vite thew or anger Shi Xiaobai.

    Seeing the crowd stop five meters away from him, Shi Xiaobai was slightly relieved. However, the feeling of being surrounded by all these people still made him feel difort.

    Shi Xiaobai asked with furrowed brows, "Why are all of you surrounding This King?"

    However, his voice was instantly drowned by the questions from the eager crowd!

    "Shi Xiaobai, may I know how you managed to conquer eight Level Lords?"

    "What sort of trial is there on the eighth level? Why did Overlord Ji Feng, Sword Immortal Xu Taibai, and the Conquest King im that no human can clear the eighth level? Yet, you managed to clear it? How did you manage to clear it?"

    "Shi Xiaobai, can you borate on your experiences on the ninth level? Perhaps, you can tell us some of the opportunities you encountered in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower?"

    "Hello, I''m a reporter from Donglin News Agency. I wonder if you can spare some time for a relevant interview? It will definitely not be a waste of your time. Please!"

    ¡ªThose were the bombardment of the reporters from the various news agencies.

    "Shi Xiaobai, our Thor organization has always valued talent. If you are willing to join Thor, Thunder Emperor Zhang Qi is willing to guide you personally!"

    "Come to Poseidon. His Excellency Poseidon has said that there''s a great chance of you bing the next sessor of the ''Poseidon Trident''. Furthermore, he will definitely nurture you by giving you the most favorable resources."

    "Don''t listen to them. Shi Xiaobai, join Muses. There is nock of talented and beautiful girls in Muses. There will bound to be someone you like! Well, if you like an older sister like me, it''s not like I''ll reject¡­"

    "Pui! Don''t think of robbing the cradle! Shi Xiaobai, if you were to join Darkness, there will be nock of opportunities to gain the favor of the sacred girl. There will also be a bunch of young girls willing to be chosen by you. Even¡­Even the ''Darkness Destructive Mantra'' will be directly taught to you. You have to know that the ''Darkness Destructive Mantra'' is one of the top among the only seven S-ss cultivation techniques that China has!"

    ¡ªThose were the members of the organizations'' upper echelons trying their best to poach Shi Xiaobai.

    "Ahem, I have been seeking defeat for decades and have never taken in a disciple before. You can be my only personal disciple."

    "Shi Xiaobai, join Shaolin temple! Reverend Miserysea is willing to take you in as a direct disciple, teaching you the ''Sinew-Transformation Canon'', ''Diamond Demon Vanquishing Divine Technique'', and ''Diamond Dhyana Lion Roar''!"

    "Shi Xiaobai, it is said that you are proficient in the way of the sword. I have been given the title of ''Sword Ancestor''. In a few days, I will be challenging the old God of Swords, Jian Xi for the spot of ''God of Swords''. If you were to be my disciple, there will be hope of you bing a God of Swords in the future!"

    ¡ªThose were a bunch of famous senior heroes that hade to recruit him as a disciple.

    "Ahhhh! Shi Xiaobai, do you have a girlfriend?"

    ¡ªThose were the rabid female fans.

    "Ahhhh! Shi Xiaobai, do you have a boyfriend?"

    ¡ªThose were the homosexuals that were fishing in muddied waters.

    "Ahhhh! Shi Xiaobai, are you a virgin!?"

    ¡ªThose were the sick and perverse¡­female fans and homosexuals.

    Thousands of voices, if not more, boomed at the same time. They mixed into an indecipherable din and it felt was soul-crushing.

    With so many voices mixed together, Shi Xiaobai could not discern what was said. He could at best vaguely make out what the people closest to him had said. However, he only managed to catch a few words. There was no way for him to decipher the full sentence.

    Shi Xiaobai was left dumbstruck. He found the din intolerable!

    Against such a situation, Shi Xiaobai prepared to use his usual tactic.

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head helplessly as he genuflected slightly. He clenched his fist and aimed it down. Psionic power began gathering andpressing on his arm as his fist moved down at a speed slower than one millimeter per second.

    Turtle-speed Divine Punch!

    By gathering the strength for twenty minutes and smashing the ground to smithereens, he didn''t believe the irritating people would not quieten down!

    Shi Xiaobai focused and gathered strength while ignoring the crowd. However, the passion the surrounding crowd had wasn''t extinguished so easily. Seeing Shi Xiaobai act ''aloof'', they turned for the worse.

    Five minutes passed as Shi Xiaobai''s astounding punch was a quarter done. He was feeling somewhat regretful, for five minutes would have been sufficient. The din was about to deafen him.

    At that moment, the golden lines on the ground that formed the nexus suddenly lit up and emitted a resplendent glow!

    Shi Xiaobai retracted his Turtle-speed Divine Punch in shock.

    "What happened?"

    Everyone was also rmed as they looked down at the ground.

    The golden lines were rapidly beginning to crack and disappear at a visible rate!

    At the same time, the ground began to tremble. ck gases that left people apprehensive began spewing out of the cracking golden lines.

    "Ah!"

    Timid girls could not help but scream as the situation immediately turned chaotic. No one had the mind to surround Shi Xiaobai as they turned to escape the vicinity of the nexus. However, with so many people crowded inside the nexus, it was not that simple to evacuate. Instantly, there was a stampede.

    "Ah! Sob¡­"

    There were people who cried out of shock, afraid that the phenomenon was a cmity and that they would die there and then.

    The situation was in utter chaos.

    "Silence!"

    Suddenly, a repressive voice resounded through the area, drowning out everyone''s voices!

    An azure figure that resembled a mountain suddenly appeared outside the nexus. It was a blurry figure and its features could not be discerned. However, it was humanoid in shape and was about ten floors tall. It stood under the heavens and emitted a redoubtable aura.

    "Azure Emperor Jiang Tianyou!"

    A few well-read and famous heroes instantly recognized the massive azure figure. It was Jiang Tianyou''s ''Azure Emperor Phantom'' which was one of his famous divine techniques.

    The chaotic crowd quietened down because of the phantom as the massive azure figure struck terror in the hearts but it also made them relieved. It was a dilemma that left them unable to make a single sound.

    Jiang Tianyou suddenly spoke and said in a solemn fashion, like the gong from an ancient monastery. "A cmity is approaching, cooperate and evacuate!"

    A cmity is approaching, cooperate and evacuate.

    This was a phrase that wasmon throughout the world. In this world that needed heroes, cmities were abundant. It might be a terrorist attack or a criminal faction acting wantonly. It could be the arrival of a meteor shower or cmity fiends crossing through rifts. Whenever a cmity happened, other than saving the situation, heroes also had an extremely important task, that was to help the evacuation of the victims of the cmity.

    No one knew when or where a cmity would happen. It was unknown if it would happen in a situation with a crowd.

    Therefore, the mindset of being orderly and helping each other, so as to prevent a stampede was educated to the masses from a young age. It was also a necessary life-saving measuremoners had to learn.

    Therefore, when Jiang Tianyou mentioned ''a cmity is approaching, cooperate and evacuate'', the panicking crowd immediately calmed down. They began to evacuate in an orderly fashion. There was no shoving or stampeding. People cooperated with each other and formed lines. It was safe and quick, as though they were well-trained and disciplined soldiers.

    Outside the nexus, a hunchbacked elder with white brows looked at the golden lines that were constantly cracking and vanishing. His brows were deeply furrowed and his expression was ugly.

    Yang Weiwei, who was standing by the side while watching the evacuating crowd, had a worried look. She was feeling nervous as she could not help but ask, "Grandpa, what exactly is happening? Why did it suddenly¡­"

    Jiang Tianyou sighed. "The Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is¡­copsing."

    "Ah?"

    Yang Weiwei eximed with a look of disbelief.

    It wasmon fornds of trials to copse. However, the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower was China''s onlynd of trials that ranked in the top eight in the world. It was an important trial for people at the Psionic Mortal Realm. If it were to copse, it would result in great repercussions that could not be underestimated.

    Jiang Tianyou sighed again. This old man that had his mind on the country and cared for the people was having a heavy heart.

    Suddenly, Jiang Tianyou''s pupils constricted slightly as his expression changed drastically.

    He vaguely saw a figure suddenly charge out from the copsing golden light. Although it was an instant, the figure had already opened up a distance from the area. But that instant was enough for Jiang Tianyou to vaguely discern the figure''s appearance.

    Dressed in a colorful gown with snake hair reaching to her waist, it was a woman with gorgeous looks and seductive figure.

    More importantly, her cultivation level was unfathomable.

    "Perhaps¡­"

    Jiang Tianyou muttered to himself in an inaudible manner, "Perhaps¡­another monster hase into this world."

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Shanghai City, Downtown region.

    Shi Xiaobai came out of a dark alley while covering his face.

    With the sudden cmity, he had used Crab Steps as fast as he could to escape the sights of the crowd. Next, he ran haphazardly and entered the alleys, finally evading the passionate horde.

    However, Shi Xiaobai waspletely unaware where he was.

    But that did not matter. Although he didn''t know where he was, as long as he knew his destination, he would definitely not get lost!

    It was because Shi Xiaobai had a unique way of finding his way.

    Shi Xiaobai came to the downtown area with his face covered and reached out his hand to grab the arm of a woman in red who happened to walk pass.

    The woman in red turned her head in astonishment.

    With Shi Xiaobai covering his face with his hand, he asked in a deep tone, "Where is Speechless Li''s house?"

 Chapter 527: Business Worlds Queen and the Political Worlds Emperor

    Chapter 527: Business World''s Queen and the Political World''s Emperor

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    In the bustling southeastern region of Shanghai, houses were packed densely, but arge mansion stood out. The courtyard surrounding the mansion was covered in golden resplendent walls in its interior. It was extremely extravagant but the exterior was quiet and refined. Flowers thrived amid the lush green grass that made it look like a paradise.

    Despite being located in the busiest district, the mansion covered a wide area. There were no buildings around it and all the surrounding nts were grown naturally. The level of extravagance was mind boggling.

    Even the most bitter people who had no choice but to rent a confined apartment aftering to the south for work would not dare publicly criticize the owner of the mansion. Even a nouveau riche worth billions would not dare to have any coveting thoughts of the mansion.

    It was because the mansion was ''Crown Prince Manor''.

    The reason for its name was because the mansion was indeed once upied by a tragic crown prince that had been exiled from the capital to the south. However, the royal dynastic era hade to an end about fifteen hundred years ago. A so-called ''crown prince'' had be history just like a ''eunuch''.

    With the royal dynasty gone, thest royal family had naturally suffered. The tragic oue of the royal family did not need boration but most interestingly of all, the crown prince who had been exiled from the north to the south had escaped the cmity. The reason for his exile was because his blood authenticity was questioned as the empress had been suspected of cheating on the emperor.

    More interestingly, the crown prince had endured the humiliation and put up with the imposed hardships. He had secretly continued the royal bloodline and after decades of hard work, he managed to establish a new family n.

    This family n constantly strengthened in the next fifteen hundred years. And to date, they were still one of the most striking family ns in China. Although they did not dare im their royal ancestry in an era of democracy, the immense power the family n wielded made it no lesser than the title of ''royalty''.

    This mansion, which had gone from a simple hut to an opulent mansion, had witnessed the downfall of the royal family and saw the rise and renewal of the royal family. It lived up to the name of ''Crown Prince Manor''.

    The Southern Empire Li family was the royal family of the past.

    This mansion belonged to the only heir of the Li family¡ªSpeechless Li''s Crown Prince Manor.

    However, this boy that stood atop China lived up to the title of ''crown prince'', be it his background, talent or poprity, was now engaging in an eternal slumber inside a coffin in the middle of Crown Prince Manor''s main hall.

    It was already ten at night. As the night proceeded on, the mansion seemed strangely quiet under the illumination of the light.

    The vast and bright main hall was emptied of couches and tables which were used to receive guests. There was only a coffin. Even the flower wreaths sent by various factions were not qualified to enter the temporarily set up memorial hall.

    Perhaps it was not to disturb Speechless Li''s ''rest'', as the servants were all dismissed. Guests that came to ''grieve'' were refused entry at the door.

    At that moment, the mansion only had Speechless Li''s closest rtives in it.

    The memorial hall only had two closest loved ones of Speechless Li¡ªhis mother, Mu Zhaorong and sister, Mu Lengxi.

    Mu Zhaorong was past the age of forty. Despite being a middle-aged woman, time did not leave much of a mark on her face. Her beautiful face made her look like a woman in her twenties. She had beautiful silver hair like Mu Lengxi but her hair was cut short, making her look more capable and experienced.

    However, Mu Zhaorong did not look as radiant as she usually was. Her eyes were puffy and red. There were streaks of dried up tears on her cheeks and she looked haggard. Her body was slumped sideways next to the coffin. She was looking at the sleeping handsome youth in a daze. Her eyes were zed over as she would sob from time to time. It looked like she had aged more than a decade.

    Mu Lengxi was standing beside Mu Zhaorong and clenching her mother¡¯s hand tightly. She lookedden with grief and she had a worried look in her puffy red eyes.

    In the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, she had cried together with Mu Yuesheng for three days. She had believed that her tears had dried up and that she would be able to face the sorrow in a posed'' manner. However, when Mu Zhaorong saw her son''s corpse and broke down into tears, Mu Lengxi''s tears had rolled down as well.

    Before this, Mu Lengxi had never seen her mother cry in such a manner. She had never ever seen such a weak side to her mother.

    As the Mu Corporation''s youngest helmswoman, Mu Zhaorong could be considered a wondrous woman of the business world. She remainedposed in the business world that did their best to scheme and outwit each other. She handled them easily and in just a decade of taking the position as the chief executive, the Mu family''s assets had doubled. It immediately skyrocketed to be a huge conglomerate just second to the Xiao family in China.

    She had not frowned when she was initially doubted and ostracized by the old-timers of thepany.

    When the Mu Corporation faced its greatest crisis with shareholders turning traitor, with internal and external strife happening simultaneously, she was still able to remain calm.

    Even after she divorced the young ''Emperor'' of the Li family who wielded immense power, she still maintained a smile.

    Regardless of what difficulty Mu Zhaorong faced, Mu Lengxi had never seen her mother reveal an inkling of panic. But now, having encountered the pain of losing her beloved son, Mu Zhaorong was wailing. She was frailer and more depressed than anyone else.

    Perhaps, she had refused entry to rtives and guests because she did not wish others to see her weak state, one that did not match her status as the ''Business World''s Queen''.

    Mu Lengxi was wallowing in sorrow. She was both feeling sad for her brother''s death and also feeling sorry for her mother.

    However, she did not know how she could console her mother. She could only hold her hand and apany her in sadness.

    Creak!

    Suddenly, the door to the hall that was tightly closed was forcefully pushed open.

    Mu Lengxi turned her head in shock.

    Who would suddenly disturb sote in the night?

    When she realized who it was from the illumination, Mu Lengxi heaved a sigh of relief but her rxed heart immediately tensed up once again.

    The person who had suddenly opened the door before walking towards the coffin was a middle-aged man. He was handsome, with bright eyes and sword-like eyebrows. As he had a deadpan expression, he looked mature and responsible. He was an existence that could instantly mesmerize girls that had a fetish for mature men. His facial features were somewhat simr to Speechless Li''s and he was clearly the father of Speechless Li and Mu Lengxi, the presiding ''Emperor'' of the Li family¡ªTyger Li.

    If Mu Zhaorong was deemed the queen of the business world, then Tyger Li was the emperor of the world of government. At the age of forty-five, he had be the premier of the state council. He had finesse in dealing with matters, making him a redoubtable force.

    Mu Zhaorong and Tyger Li''s matrimony was a story on everyone''s lips. It also insinuated the alliance of the powerful Li family and the Mu family conglomerate.

    But unfortunately, eight years ago, when Mu Lengxi was five, Mu Zhaorong and Tyger Li''s marriage that happened for the benefits of the family came to a rushed ending because of an ipatibility in personalities. The couple had given birth to a boy and girl, with each gaining custody of one. Mu Zhaorong even changed the surname of her daughter to ''Mu''. Hence, Li Lengxi turned to the present Mu Lengxi.

    Mu Lengxi had not met her father for eight years and the only impression of him was when she was a child. She remembered that her father was not a person who enjoyed engaging in idle banter. He was an extremely serious person and she had never once seen him smile.

    An even deeper impression of him was that her father seldom came home. Most of the time, he was outside working hard. During that period of time, he had ovee one mountain after another in the political world. Even his daughter''s birthday was left as an afterthought.

    And today, Tyger Li had received the grievous news of Speechless''s idental death but he had continued working till ten at night beforeing home.

    As such, Mu Lengxi was not close with her father and in fact, felt somewhat distant from him.

    More importantly, she was hiding a secret. She was concealing a truth.

    She could not let anyone know that Speechless had been killed by Shi Xiaobai, who had lost control. She could not let anyone know, including Mu Zhaorong and especially, Tyger Li.

    Tyger Li and the Li family would not spare the murderer of the ''crown prince'', regardless if it was unintentional or innocent.

    This was because it was a matter that dealt with the Li family''s dignity. It involved the prestige of the ''royal family''.

    Tyger Li strode toward the coffin without any expression. He did not even nce at his former wife or his daughter who had the same blood running through her body.

    Mu Zhaorong did not lift her head either as she continued staring at Speechless Li who was in repose. It was as though she did not hear Tyger Li''s approaching footsteps.

    Mu Lengxi lowered her head slightly as her hands could not help but clench. She was extremely nervous.

    Could she conceal the truth?

 Chapter 528: The Brave Girls fight with a Ferocious Tiger

    Chapter 528: The Brave Girl''s fight with a Ferocious Tiger

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    Tyger Li walked to the side of the coffin and nced at Speechless''s corpse with a deadpan expression. Following that, he raised his hands to push open the ss lid on the coffin and reached his hand out for Speechless''s nose.

    Mu Zhaorong''s gaze changed slightly but she did not raise her head or make a sound to stop him.

    Despite ten years of marriage, she never once understood the true thoughts of that man but she knew him very well.

    The man did not believe in anyone but himself.

    Therefore, even if everyone told him that ''Speechless Li is dead'', even if Speechless''s corpse was ced right in front of him, or even if the two women that were closest to Speechless were crying with their eyes already red, he would still not believe it.

    He only believed in himself.

    Tyger Li used his finger to probe for Speechless''s breathing and held it to his neck, chest, and wrist. After a thorough check, he retracted his hand and closed the coffin.

    After confirming that his son was dead, Tyger Li did not appear sad at all. His gaze only seemed to darken.

    "Who is the murderer?"

    Tyger Li finally turned his head to look at his daughter. His voice was deep without any emotions.

    He did not ask how Speechless had died but instead directly asked for the identity of the ''murderer''.

    This cold-faced emperor that was deemed ruthless and heartless in the political world never cared about the process or details. He only concerned himself with the final oue. He did not mind the process in which Speechless had died. He only cared about the identity of the murderer and who it was to pay the price. All he wanted to know was the oue.

    Mu Lengxi immediately felt her heart thump as her hands turned mmy. She was extremely nervous.

    However, she knew from the very beginning that she would be facing a bunch of questions from many. She also knew that her father would ask such a question so she was mentally prepared. She did not reveal anything on her face despite her nervousness.

    This was also the reason why she rejected Mu Yuesheng''s offer to apany her. Such a cold and harsh ''interrogation'' just needed to be shouldered by her alone.

    Mu Lengxi sighed inwardly as she picked up a writing board and began writing on it.

    "Brother¡­was killed by the Level Lords. At the seventh level, we were suddenly attacked by three Level Lords. For some unknown reason, the exitmand could not be used. In order to save us, Brother¡­"

    That was a uniform ount that Liu Yu had fabricated. It did not change the sequence of events except moving Speechless''s time of death ahead to the moment they fought the three Level Lords. Furthermore, they had maligned the Level Lords as the murderers.

    In order to hide it from Shi Xiaobai and everyone else, the six of them could not say anything contradictory, nor could they reveal any ws in the story.

    Mu Zhaorong in her extreme grief did not question or doubt the fake exnation. Other than being disconste, she also did not believe that her daughter would lie on the matter.

    It also made Mu Lengxi feel uneasy and guilt-ridden. However, she had to do so because if she were to tell the ''truth'', Shi Xiaobai would face the ''revenge'' of the Li and Mu families. If these two prominent families that controlled both the political and business worlds were to take action, even the Hero Association would not be rendered helpless, much less Gaia.

    Mu Lengxi raised her head bravely and looked straight into Tyger Li''s eyes. She had to perfect the story and fabricate the lie in a wless fashion because she knew that her father was not one to easily believe. He would definitely ask her in detail about the story''s details and find any contradictions or ws in it.

    He did not believe in anyone else except himself.

    However, to Mu Lengxi''s surprise, Tyger Li did not raise any doubts on this very doubtful point. Instead, he stared at her eyes without any expression as though he was trying to see the truth from her crystalline pair of ck eyes.

    Mu Lengxi''s heart thumped as her breathing faltered slightly.

    She recalled of a particr memory in her childhood.

    Mu Lengxi remembered that back when she was four years old, Speechless had sneaked into Tyger Li''s room to steal a priceless valuable. He said that he wanted to give it to his aunt as a birthday present. Not only did he seed, he had done so wlessly without leaving any evidence behind.

    However, when Tyger Li locked eyes with Speechless silently, he was able to confirm that his five-year-old son was the criminal at the instant Speechless avoided his gaze out of guilt.

    Speechless had insisted that he was innocent.

    Tyger Li did not have any proof or witnesses but he only believed in his own judgment. He directly hung Speechless on a door and hung a que with the words ''Thieving Criminal'' on his neck. It resulted in Speechless being mocked by his peers and was to date, quite an unforgettable shameful memory.

    However, after Speechless happily gifted the valuable to his aunt, he found the punishment worth it. With his extraordinary talent, he had beaten up his peers and as such, did not suffer any repressed memories.

    And now, Tyger Li seemed intent on using the same technique on his daughter.

    Mu Lengxi was panicking but she knew that she absolutely could not avoid his eyes out of guilt.

    She mustered her courage and stared back at Tyger Li in a resolute manner. Although his cold pair of eyes that seemed to be able to prate everything left her hands breaking out in cold sweat and her legs tremble, she still managed to muster the greatest amount of courage and did not move her eyes away at all.

    Seconds passed as if they were years. Mu Lengxi only felt that every second was like an eternity.

    "You lied."

    Tyger Li suddenly said while looking at Mu Lengxi in a deadpan manner.

    His tone once again did not hold any emotion. Hence, his words sounded unquestionable and instead, it sounded like he was narrating a fact.

    Mu Lengxi was rmed as she tried her best to control her expression to prevent showing her shock.

    Why was he still able to conclude that she was lying despite her staring intently at his eyes in such a serious and earnest manner?

    Mu Lengxi hurriedly shook her head and took out a marker to write on the board.

    Tyger Li stared at her in an expressionless manner and before she finished writing her piece, he said, "The murderer is not any of the Level Lords."

    It was the same emotionless tone of narrating a fact. It was as though whatever he said from his mouth was a fact that had no basis for questioning.

    Mu Lengxi momentarily turned flustered as she hurriedly wiped away half of the text she had written. She began writing again, hoping to exin the story in detail as an attempt to convince her father that ''the murderers were the Level Lords''.

    However, Tyger Li did not give her a chance to ''speak''. He only stared at her eyes, as though he had seen through the truth and continued narrating the facts that he had already figured out.

    "The murderer is someone else. And you know who the person is," said Tyger Li said without any expression. "Not only do you know who the murderer is, you even n on protecting him."

    "You fabricated a story and perfected the story''s details in an attempt to lie to me."

    "However, no matter how perfect a lie is, it is meaningless because I would not believe it."

    "I know you are concealing the truth."

    "You are protecting the murderer."

    "You have fabricated a story."

    "I do not care why you are doing so."

    "But you have to tell me."

    "¡ªWho is the murderer?"

    Mu Lengxi fell into a daze as her limbs turned cold. Against Tyger Li''s ruthless ''usations'' as though he were narrating facts, she did not have the chance to even breathe or to give a rebuttal.

    It was as though she was crushed by a huge mountain and enshrouded by ayer of dark clouds. She was oppressed and in pain. She yearned to scream out and roar wantonly to vent her difort.

    Mu Lengxi reached out her hands to cover her mouth. She was feeling terrified, aggrieved, and afraid. It felt just like a lone boat in a roaring sea which was helpless and lonely, with no shore in sight.

    She was very afraid.

    However, she knew that it was not the time to be weak, much less to shrink back.

    She was experiencing the same ''usations'' as Speechless from before. There was no room for rebuttal and even if she did, it would be without meaning.

    However, a five-year-old Speechless had insisted on denying it even at the cost of punishment. Although he was mocked by others while being hung on a door, he had obtained an understanding smile from his aunt after giving the stolen gift to her.

    Everything was worth it.

    So, she could not admit it!

    She had to deny it!

    The thing she was hiding was not a dead object but a life. Furthermore, that life belonged to a boy she fancied.

    She wanted to be as brave as Speechless.

    For Shi Xiaobai, she was willing to ept all forms of punishment.

    "I did not!"

    Mu Lengxi forcefully wrote the three words on the writing board.

    She stared her wateryrge eyes at the pair of ice-cold eyes without any intention of shrinking back.

    This gentle thirteen-year-old girl was facing a tiger that had devoured one old sly fox after another in the world of politics. Despite that, she did not retreat and instead took a step forward. She had raised her head and puffed her chest to give an air of forbearance!

    Tyger Li fell silent and suddenly reached into his clothes and took out a bottle of medicine.

    It was a small bottle filled with a white, sticky but turbid liquid.

    "Drink it."

    Tyger Li handed the bottle over to Mu Lengxi. His tone was not to be doubted.

    Mu Lengxi was rmed as she looked in disbelief at Tyger Li. Her eyes were filled with sadness.

    Is this the punishment?

    He was willing to hang his five-year-old son on a door and deemed him a thief.

    To a thirteen-year-old daughter who had been in his divorced wife''s custody, his punishment was likely only crueler.

    The bottle of white liquid was probably some form of poison, right?

    Mu Lengxi felt sorrow but her eyes gradually turned resolute. Her hands trembled as she continued extending her hands toward the bottle of medicine.

    If this was the punishment to protect Shi Xiaobai, then she was willing to dly endure the hardship.

    Just as Mu Lengxi''s hand extended halfway, a white arm suddenly reached out and snatched the white bottle away.

    Mu Lengxi turned her head in shock and noticed that her mother, Mu Zhaorong, had snatched the white bottle as if she was mad and threw it at the wall.

    Peng!

    The bottle smashed on the wall and was reduced to smithereens.

    Mu Zhaorong, who had been silent all this while, suddenly took a step forward and ced Mu Lengxi behind her. Her expression was grim and her eyes looked furious. She roared angrily at Tyger Li, "Tyger Li, are you mad? Are you actually forcing your daughter to drink a truth serum!?"

 Chapter 529: I suspected that you cuckolded me!

    Chapter 529: I suspected that you cuckolded me!

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    Truth serum!

    It was a military drug created seven hundred years ago by ''Demonic Doctor'' Robert Terson. It was distilled from dozens of hallucinogens and psychedelics. Upon intake, it would cause a person''s mind to reach a ''calm state'' that was no different from numbness.

    Under the ''calm state'', the person''s subjective reasoning would be repressed and their subconscious and unconscious thoughts would be the main driver. One would respond in the most truthful manner in response to any voices from the external world. There would be no room to hide any secret hidden deep in their heart.

    In the third war between the hero faction and the criminal faction, Robert Terson had invented a truth serum that became the nightmare of war spies. The moment a spy was captured, they would be fed the truth serum. Whatever secrets they know would be intelligence for the enemy, causing the war to enter an unprecedented stalemate. The battle stage even resulted in the invitation of shameless battle strategies that sacrificed spies who were passed false information.

    Although the truth serum''s appearance had greatly reduced the need for gross torture during interrogations, the underlying t of the truth serum was a ''concentrated hallucinogen''. Not only did it result in a certain degree of mental harm to the recipient, leaving the person in a trance at the beginning, there would also be side effects of frequent hallucinations. It was easy to cause great mental and physical harm to the recipient. It was a grave vition of human rights.

    Therefore, once a peaceful era was ushered in, truth serums werebeled by the United Nations as a ''ss A controlled drug''. Other than the military, no one else was to privately produce it. Furthermore, it could only be used on enemy spies and criminals that hadmitted grave crimes. Before its usage, a series of legal procedures and approvals were required. The usage of it had to be made public, making the stringent use of it very apparent.

    Upon hearing Mu Zhaorong''s roar, the relevant information regarding ''truth serums'' shed across Mu Lengxi''s mind.

    Mu Lengxi loved reading books. Her favorite pastime was to spend time in libraries and browse through all sorts of books to increase her knowledge. She had once read the description on ''truth serums'' in military books that were rtively unpopr.

    However, this was the first time she was encountering such a banned drug in real life.

    Mu Lengxi widened her eyes in disbelief as she looked at the ''father'' in front of her in shock.

    He was the premier of the state council who showed wanton disregard of thew and he carried truth serums with him.

    Was he even nning on using it on his own daughter?

    Was this her father?

    Was this the youngest leader of a country ever since China was established?

    No, he was the Li family''s ''cold-blooded emperor'', Tyger Li!

    "Tyger Li!"

    Mu Zhaorong had shoved her daughter behind her. The frail woman who had been disconste a moment ago looked like an infuriated tigress that was baring her fangs. She had a domineering air to her.

    Tyger Li remained expressionless as he faced Mu Zhaorong''s angry gaze. He said calmly, "Whoever kills my son will have to pay the price. I need an oue. Your daughter has lied to cover up for the murderer. I''m extremely angry but I cannot harm her so using the truth serum is the best choice."

    The simple words ''your daughter'' destroyed thest tiny bit of hope in Mu Lengxi''s heart. Her expression turned ashen as her limbs turned cold. She buried her head into her mother''s shoulders and did not dare look at the unfamiliar man who had never treated her as his ''daughter''. She was afraid that she could not hold back her tears any further.

    Mu Zhaorong''s expression turned increasingly cold as she gnashed her teeth and said, "What are you basing it on to be so certain that my daughter is lying? What proof do you have to be so certain that she''s covering up for the murderer? I know you have none. You are a depraved mad man with a severe case of persecutory delusional disorder. You have nothing at all!"

    Tyger Li''s expression was cold as he said, "My judgment is the proof. Her covering up for a murderer is a fact of the irrefutable truth. By letting her drink the truth serum, it''s instead me giving her a chance to prove herself."

    Mu Zhaorong''s scoffed from her extreme anger as she said, "What a nice way of putting it that way. After so many years, you are now more shameless than before! You clearly are aware that truth serums are ss A banned drugs and that it would result in damage to one''s mind. Yet, you are forcing Xi''er to down it. Aren''t you afraid of going to hell for actually using an interrogative method employed against spies or murderers on your daughter!?"

    Tyger Li said in a deadpan manner, "There is a price to pay for lying. Regardless of the person''s identity, the side effects of the truth serum are only a tiny punishment."

    Mu Zhaorong said with a sneer, "Tyger Li, have you ever drunk truth serum before!?"

    Tyger Li fell silent and did not respond.

    "Falling into a trance with frequent hallucinations, waking up in cold sweat from nightmares. Such painful days willst for at least half a month!"

    Mu Zhaorong gnashed her teeth and said, "Tyger Li, you have never drunk it before, but I have. You bastard, you had cheated me into drinking it!"

    With that said, Tyger Li''s expression finally changed slightly.

    Mu Lengxi looked up in shock. Her expression seemed somewhat pale.

    Mu Zhaorong sensed her daughter''s worried nce and looked over. She consoled her gently, "Don''t worry. That was from eight years ago. Although it is an unhappy memory, it had also made me make up my mind to divorce this bastard. It was worth it. Don''t worry. With me here, I''ll absolutely prevent him from making you drink that darn truth serum."

    Mu Lengxi clenched Mu Zhaorong''s hand tightly. She always believed that the reason for her parents'' divorce was due to an ipatibility in personalities. She never expected for such a dark hidden past.

    Tyger Li narrowed his eyes slightly and said softly, "I admit. It was a mistake on my part."

    "A mistake?"

    It was as if Mu Zhaorong had heard the funniest joke in the world. The corners of her lips curved into a mocking smile as she said coldly, "Tyger Li, everyone in the world thinks you are a cold-blooded tiger, but who would believe that you are actually a mostmentable coward. Not only do you have a persecutory delusional disorder, you also have a strong possessive instinct that borders on insanity. Our marriage was an alliance marriage. I did not like you and, you simrly had no feelings for me. However, because of a suspicion that I had been unfaithful, you tricked me into drinking truth serum, leaving me in pain for half a month. To you, was that just a mistake!?"

    Tyger Li''s expression turned slightly cold as he said, "I had said before that you are not to have meals with other men. Not only did you ignore it, you even chose a secluded tiny restaurant. My suspicions were not at fault."

    Mu Zhaorong said angrily, "I had also said before that he had saved my life. He is my benefactor! Furthermore, I invited him to the meal to express my gratitude. That person isn''t like you that cares about style. He likes a simple meal at a tiny restaurant, is that wrong? I seriously exined it to you but you only believed in yourself. You only believed in your suspicions. You did not mind lying to me to make me drink the truth serum so as to satisfy your persecutory delusional disorder. Tyger Li, you are a disgusting coward!"

    The corners of Tyger Li''s lips twitched as he said in a deep voice, "No man can tolerate his wife being unfaithful. It is the same for me. I don''t think of it as an act of a coward."

    "Pui!"

    Mu Zhaorong said with a sneer, "When have you ever treated me as your wife? You only see me as something you own. I had used the business and political cooperation between the Mu family and the Li family to force a divorce. You werepelled to agree to it but you insisted on adding an unfair ''female party is not to remarry'' use. You are only a coward with a possessive instinct that borders on insanity. You call yourself a man? You had suspected me of being unfaithful and forced me to drink truth serum. And what was the result? The result only proved that although I didn''t love you, I was a faithful wife. To be honest, making you a cuckold would have been extremely relieving for me but I''m not as selfish as you are. And I''m definitely not a scum like you. I would not do such disgusting matters!"

    Mu Lengxi hid behind Mu Zhaorong and broke out into a cold sweat from hearing all of this. She was trembling, never expecting that the truth behind the divorce was so deplorable. She never imagined her father to be no different from male scum. Although she was young and she had only begun developing feelings for someone she liked, she understood that as a female, be it a girl or woman, it was an infuriating manner to be suspected of infidelity despite herck of understanding with regards to love or marriage.

    And not only had her father done so, he had even used a truth serum on his wife!

    How distrustful was he of others that he would do such a thing?

    Mu Lengxi buried her head in her mother''s back. The image of her ''father'' in her heart was crumbling.

    A tyrannical look shed in Tyger Li''s eyes but he eventually managed to maintain his calm expression. He fell silent for a moment before saying softly, "On this point, you did no wrong. So I admit that using the truth serum was an oversight. But it''s different this time. The person dead is my son, and he is also your son. We cannot let the murderer go scot free. It will be the best if you can persuade your daughter to say the truth. If you can''t, then let her drink the truth serum."

    Mu Zhaorong responded angrily, "You keep insisting that Xi''er is covering up for a murderer. Where''s your evidence? Tyger Li, your suspicions have always been baseless. You only blindly trust in yourself and suspect others without a thought. I will not believe in your suspicions! I understand my daughter the best. She is kinder and more resolute than anyone else. She will not lie easily. Even if she were to lie, there must be a correct reason and sufficient justification for it. I''m sadder over Speechless''s death than you and I''m more infuriated than you, but I will not act as perverse like you! I was fooled by you eight years ago and drank the truth serum. Today, don''t you dare touch Xi''er! Both of us are not here to be bullied by you!"

    "Imprably thickheaded."

    Tyger Li''s gaze turned grim as she stared at Mu Zhaorong as though he was a tiger about to devour her.

    Mu Zhaorong faced him without showing any fear.

    Tyger Li fell silent for a moment before sighing and turned his head to say, "Seven Wolfskins,e in."

    With that said, the door to the hall was instantly pushed open. Figures began entering the hall and stood behind Tyger Li. There was a total of seven people dressed in military garb. They had an emblem of a wolf''s head on their shoulders'' epaulets.

    Mu Zhaorong looked at the seven soldiers that had suddenly rushed in. With a mocking smile, she said, "Why? Are you nning to turn rough after losing your temper from embarrassment?"

 Chapter 530: I will not harm the both of you, really!

    Chapter 530: I will not harm the both of you, really!

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    Tyger Li shook his head and said, "I will not harm the both of you. After all, you are my former wife. However, you stand in the way of things. I wish for you to leave for a moment."

    Mu Lengxi looked up in disbelief. She saw the seven ''fierce-looking'' soldiers and felt a chill in her heart. She never expected her father to be such a hypocrite. Not only did he try to force her to down banned drugs, he was even nning on applying force on Mu Zhaorong. Yet, he could shamelessly say the words ''will not harm the both of you''?

    Mu Zhaorong took a step forward and said with a sneer, "Tyger Li, you can try and use force on me. Even if your Li family is powerful, it will not be that simple. You can destroy the evidence of using the truth serum, but you can''t prevent me from ''racketeering''. If you dare get these dumbasses to touch me even once, I will make this matter known to the entire world. When the timees, the Mu family will rescind all funding and cooperate with your greatest political foes. Together with the pressure from the people, how much longer do you think you can hold your position as premier? You are probably ustomed to bullying others with your position but you can''t touch me!"

    Mu Zhaorong was the queen of the business world. She had nock of enemies but she had many allies. If she were to be in trouble, the entire business world would stir. She possessed such abilities.

    Tyger Li naturally knew this point. He could not ignore Mu Zhaorong''s ''threat''.

    However, he always used all kinds of means to reach his goals.

    Tyger Li''s eyes were slightly squinted as he turned to point to the seven soldiers behind him and said, "These seven soldiers are a squad of the ''Seven Wolfskins''. They are all at the Psionic Might Realm and are proficient at using formations to augment Soul Suppression. If they were to use Soul Suppression at the same time, even warriors at the Psionic Might Realm would not be able to withstand it. As for you, who are only at the Psionic Soul Realm, you would have to use all your strength just to move a finger. I will not harm you, nor will I force you to leave. But in the next few minutes, I will make you immobile."

    Mu Zhaorong was rmed. The augmented formation of Soul Suppression was not a simple case of additive strength. Instead, it waspounded by Psionic Might. If seven warriors at the Psionic Might Realm were to use an augmenting formation to use Soul Suppression simultaneously, as a person at the Psionic Soul Realm that had abandoned her cultivation for business, she would truly not be able to raise a finger.

    However, she could notpromise!

    Mu Zhaorong said coldly, "You can try. However, if you dare to use Soul Suppression on me, I will vomit blood and be seriously injured. I''ll be hospitalized and I''ll send my medical report to the martial courts."

    Mu Zhaorong''s act of ''racketeering'' made the expressions of the seven soldiers change drastically. They began breaking out into a cold sweat.

    Mu Lengxi was also stunned. She forcefully shook her head and had a worried expression on her face. How could she let her mother suffer such pain and humiliation?

    Tyger Li''s expression did not change as he said in a deadpan manner, "Then, go ahead. But I forgot to tell you. The ''Seven Wolfskins'' are special secret agents. They do not have any particrs and they have nothing to do with me."

    Just as Tyger Li finished speaking, the soldier standing at the first spot instantly said loudly, "We, the Seven Wolfskins, have taken the liberties to do everything. It has nothing to do with Premier Li!"

    Mu Zhaorong''s expression changed drastically as she said in an incensed manner, "You are shameless!"

    Tyger Li said calmly, "The cooperation between the Li and Mu family involves the interests of both families. You are indeed in control of the Mu Corporation but if you intend to pull out funding, there is no way the motion can pass the board of directors. Even if you were to be killed, it is the fault of the killers and it has nothing to do with me. It will not affect my political standing. Mu Zhaorong, you can''t threaten me."

    Mu Zhaorong felt as though she was struck by lightning as the color seemed to drain from her face.

    Tyger Li was not only willing to be unscrupulous in his efforts, he was also extremely scheming and meticulous in his nning. He had considered everything from the beginning.

    Beforeing, he had already set up a n¡ªif Mu Lengxi did not point out a murderer he could seek revenge against or give him a satisfactory answer, he would force her to drink a truth serum.

    If Mu Zhaorong objected to it, he would summon the ''Seven Wolfskins'' he had specially brought along.

    Tyger Li had foreseen everything and he had not made anypses.

    Mu Zhaorong was regretting in her heart. After hearing of Speechless''s demise, she had rushed here without bringing any bodyguards. She never expected to encounter any danger in her son''s residence, so the dangerous situation she was facing caught her off guard.

    If this went on, she would not be able to protect her daughter.

    There was a saying that even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs but Tyger Li would eat anyone except himself. He would even eat them clean without even spitting out any bones!

    Mu Zhaorong''s mind began racing. Obviously, she could notpromise. She had to think of a way to resolve the situation.

    However, Tyger Li did not give her the luxury of time. He squinted his eyes and turned his head to the seven soldiers. He said softly, "Be careful. Do not harm them."

    With that said, Mu Lengxi and Mu Zhaorong''s expressions changed drastically as Mu Zhaorong roared angrily, "Stop!"

    Mu Lengxi took a step forward in a bid to protect her mother.

    However, everything had happened too quickly.

    Or it could be said that the seven soldiers were extremely efficient. They had instantly formed an augmentation formation and began releasing a terrifying Soul Suppression.

    Soul Suppression was the mark of entering the Psionic Might Realm from the Psionic Soul Realm. Through one''s aura, mental powers, and will, one could cause a suppressive pressure on the enemy''s mind. It could even be considered a form of ''illusionary magic'' but it was more unadulterated than illusionary magic. There was no need for any additional conjuration as simply using one''s will was sufficient to exert pressure on the enemy.

    The Psionic Might Realm was the first ravine in the psionic cultivation system. The Psionic Mortal Realm and the Psionic Soul Realm was only a difference of quantity but the difference from the Psionic Might Realm was that of quality.

    Using Soul Suppression at the Psionic Might Realm on a someone at the Psionic Soul Realm meant that unless one had ''resistance training'' or astounding willpower, one would definitely have some form of retardation in one''s movements. It was a fatal weakening in battle.

    Just a single Psionic Might Realm warrior could leave their opponent''s actions retarded. With seven Psionic Might Realm warriors using an augmentation formation, the Soul Suppression they produced was much stronger than seven times that of simple Soul Suppression. What sort of concept was that?

    Mu Lengxi and Mu Zhaorong only felt as though the sky had copsed on them. It felt like a mountain was pressing down on them as if their limbs were shackled. Even their eyes, nose, mouth and ears seemed to be drowning under a sea of water!

    They could not move. It was as if their bodies no longer belonged to them!

    Tyger Li remained expressionless as he took out another bottle of white viscous liquid. He slowly walked toward the duo that seemed fixed in ce.

    Mu Zhaorong was extremely worried and incensed. Her desire to protect her daughter reached an extreme level and her thoughts of resistance reached an amazing state!

    The power of maternal love could not repress anyone!

    "You! Dream! On!"

    Mu Zhaorong roared as she withstood the augmented suppression from the Seven Wolfskins. Clenching her fists, she smashed it at Tyger Li with a boom. Intense mes lit up around her fist like fireworks. The punch was sent straight at Tyger Li''s face!

    Tyger Li''s eyes were squinted slightly as he turned a deaf ear. He even took the initiative to move toward Mu Zhaorong''s fist!

    The seven soldiers were also given a fright. The youngest soldier ranked seventh panicked the most. In his panic, he forgot Tyger Li''s words of ''do not harm them''. He had suddenly raised his Soul Suppression to its fullest!

    The bnce of the augmentation formation was lost as the Soul Suppression reached another new height. It was a level used against enemies!

    Pu!

    Mu Zhaorong had struck out a punch while withstanding the suppression but her punch was easily swatted away by Tyger Li. Instantly, she spewed out a mouthful of blood.

    She had been crying from noon tote at night. As such, she was already feeling frail both physically and mentally. Having suffered internal injuries, her eyes immediately rolled back as she fainted.

    "Stop!"

    Tyger Li hurriedly roared in anger.

    The Seven Wolfskins jumped in fright as well as they hurriedly halted Soul Suppression.

    "Who was it!?"

    Tyger Li turned to look at the seven soldiers. His eyes were cruel and tyrannical. His expression was terrifyingly grim.

    The seven soldiers lowered their heads in fright. The youngest soldier ranked seven was trembling as he could not help but feel terrified.

    Their mission was to trap Mu Zhaorong but not only was she now seriously injured, she had fainted. That was the Queen of the Mu family. Someone had to pay the price!

    And most terrifying of all, just as Mu Zhaorong had said, Tyger Li had a depraved sense of possessiveness. Even if she was his former wife, he still treated her as one of his. He was the only one that could harm her, not anyone else.

    Tyger Li''s eyes made the soldier feel like he could be killed the next second.

    With Soul Suppression removed, Mu Lengxi extricated herself from the pressure. She immediately crouched down and hugged her unconscious mother. She did her best to use ''healing magic'' on her.

    This silver-haired girl that seemed weak was, in fact, a resolute and stubborn person. She widened her eyes to prevent herself from crying as she bit her lips to prevent herself from screaming.

    Tyger Li turned to nce at Mu Lengxi and said with a sigh, "Drink it. You are my daughter. Even if you cover up for a murderer, I will not harm you. So, don''t be afraid and drink it."

    Tyger Li''s voice sounded somewhat enervated.

    This was the first time he said words such as ''you are my daughter'' that night.

    However, Mu Lengxi only slowly looked up. Her eyes were filled with indignation and fury.

    She absolutely could not acknowledge such a father.

    She was also absolutely against drinking the truth serum because the cold and ruthless tiger that acted unscrupulously would definitely use the most horrible techniques on Shi Xiaobai.

    Mu Lengxi clenched her fists tightly.

    She wanted to fight!

    She had to fight from the very beginning!

    But it was still not toote, she could still fight.

    She needed to fight!

    Tyger Li looked at Mu Lengxi''s gaze and a hint of disappointment shed in his eyes. Gradually, his expression turned cold.

    He slowly lifted his hand.

    Creak!

    Suddenly, the door to the hall was once again ''impolitely'' pushed open!

    "Who''s there?"

    Tyger Li turned his head coldly. The seven soldiers that were blocking the door also turned their heads.

    They saw a boy that looked travel-worn.

    Mu Lengxi was kneeling on the ground and her vision was blocked by the soldiers. She did not know who hade.

    However, the moment the boy spoke, it immediately made her burst out in tears.

    "Sorry for disturbing. This King is here to look for Speechless Li."

    That was what the boy said.

 Chapter 531: Go back, you are not welcomed here

    Chapter 531: Go back, you are not weed here

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    The travel-worn boy was naturally Shi Xiaobai who had left the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower at dusk.

    He had evaded the surrounding crowd and found an opportunity to ''grab'' a woman in red who happened to walk by. He asked her ''where is Speechless Li''s house'' but never expected that not only did she not answer him, she had instead recognized him and began clinging on to him, asking all sorts of questions.

    Only then did Shi Xiaobai know that he had be famous and he was now popr throughout the country.

    There were even artists with excellent technique that had drawn his portrait from the descriptions of the rookies that had seen him. The portrait had reached a 99% resemnce. Furthermore, the woman in red had clearly paid attention to the matter. She had recognized Shi Xiaobai at a nce and like a fan seeing a superstar, she pestered Shi Xiaobai with all sorts of questions.

    These questions were, in fact, the ones that every citizen of China was most concerned about.

    For example, how did Shi Xiaobai conquer the eight Level Lords? Did he possess the strength to defeat entities at thete-stage Psionic Might Realm despite being at the Psionic Mortal Realm?

    Another example would be what sort of trial was the eighth level. Why did Overlord Ji Feng andpany im that no human could clear the eighth level, yet Shi Xiaobai had managed to clear it?

    Lastly, what sort of astounding secret or ancient heritage was hidden in the ninth level? Whatevernd of trials was alwaysplemented with a rich prize at the end. What sort of opportunities did Shi Xiaobai gain at the ninth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower?

    Shi Xiaobai was not astonished that he had be popr throughout the country and instead took it for granted. He did not find it irritating to be pestered by his fans and instead was rather patient.

    However, the questions the woman in red posed left Shi Xiaobai with a headache. He had no idea how he could answer her.

    Other than conquering the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign with the Master Conquest Ball, the other seven Level Lords were killed by him in his ''rage'' when he had lost all reason. He had no idea how he had done it as well, so how could he answer them?

    The eighth level involved the history of the Transcendental World based on what the Infernal Queen narrated. It mentioned of humanity invading and chasing the Transcendents out of the Transcendental World before renaming the Transcendental World to the world of the humans. Humans in the story were the ''evil'' faction and if he said it, no one from China would believe him. It would be quite impressive if he was not deemed a ''species traitor''.

    As for the ''opportunity'' in the ninth level? It was impossible for Shi Xiaobai to tell others that he had been forced to receive the bloodline of another species in the ninth level, right? That his appearance may be human, but he had, in fact, half his bloodline being that of a green-skinned dwarf.

    In summary, Shi Xiaobai had no way to give a direct response.

    Thankfully, Shi Xiaobai was also very good at fabricating stories. Using his ''King''s Point of View'', he restructured and embellished the story which managed to conceal the secrets that could not be told while also making the story extremely exciting with all sorts of vicissitudes. It left the woman in red eximing from time to time as her face flushed red. Her mouth gaped slightly as her eyes sparkled like crystal, as though water would drip out at any time.

    Shi Xiaobai noticed that the look in her eyes wasn''t right, so he hurriedly ended the story before asking for Speechless Li''s address once again. She was unwilling to part with him but she did not cling on further. After asking to have a photo together with Shi Xiaobai, she told him the answer.

    Speechless Li and the Li family was rather famous in China. Furthermore, they were known by everyone in Shanghai.

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly rushed to the address the woman in red had told him before realizing that there was a huge mistake.

    The woman in red had given him an address of where the Li family residence was. And ording to the Li family''s old steward, Speechless Li''s ''corpse'' was in ''Crown Prince Manor''.

    Crown Prince Manor and the Li family residence were separated apart, with one at the southeastern corner of Shanghai, while the other was in the northwestern corner. They were separated by the entire Shanghai metropolitan area.

    Shi Xiaobai helplessly rushed to Crown Prince Manor but by the time he reached the southeastern suburbs, it was already half past nine. The sky was dark and the street lights illuminated the street. The houses were densely arranged like a ntation of flowers. Shi Xiaobai was momentarily lost and all he knew was Crown Prince Manor''s address but not the exact location.

    Shi Xiaobai could only continue using his ''Direction-asking Grand Skill'' but there were no passers-by in the night. Finally, when he encountered a girl who was walking carefully in the night, he rushed forward to grab her but he was immediately mistaken as a pervert. She shouted ''molest'' and screamed ''save me'' and had even used something akin to ''Nine Yin White Bone ws'' to scratch at Shi Xiaobai.

    After a few moments of trouble, the girl realized she was not being ''vited'' and finally calmed down. And when she discerned Shi Xiaobai''s looks from the street lights, she immediately recognized him to be the boy genius who had just reached the top of the search rankings today. Immediately, her eyes seemed to be reced with red hearts as she rushed forward to cling on to him and began ''molesting'' Shi Xiaobai.

    Shi Xiaobai felt his scalp tingle and immense pressure. After a great deal of effort, he had managed to obtain Crown Prince Manor''s location from the girl''s mouth. Finally, he sent the girl home as she had to risk walking alone at night because she had missed the tram as a result of some incident. Having finally extricated himself, he suddenly realized that being overly famous was not necessarily a good thing.

    However, his face was indeed useful. The Li family''s old steward had recognized him and had told him of Speechless Li''s location. The guards in front of Crown Prince Manor recognized him and allowed him passage. Furthermore, they had brought him right in front of Speechless Li''s memorial hall.

    Everyone in China knew that Shi Xiaobai and Speechless Li had entered the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower together. One had seeded while one had died. The number one boy in China had changed overnight.

    However, there were six people who knew that even if it were known, Shi Xiaobai could not be med for Speechless''s death.

    Shi Xiaobai drew in a deep breath in front of the memorial hall. He wanted to confirm Speechless''s death and ask about the process before admitting his faults and apologize to Speechless''s loved ones.

    He had no intention of killing Speechless but thepletion of the Absolute Choice had proved that Speechless Li had indeed died under his hands.

    He would not avoid the responsibility that he had to bear.

    After mentally preparing himself, Shi Xiaobai pushed the door and entered.

    ¡­

    "Sorry for disturbing. This King is here to look for Speechless Li."

    Shi Xiaobai was feeling mixed emotions. He said those words upon seeing seven soldiers in military uniform blocking the door.

    The seven soldiers looked at each other and naturally recognized the boy who was the talk of the town. His looks and his most striking feature¡ªaddressing himself as This King perfectly matched the information circting on the web!

    Tyger Li also recognized Shi Xiaobai. As a country''s premier, he was busy with government work and would not be concerned with an astounding genius or person popr on the web that would appear from time to time. However, in the report regarding Speechless Li''s death, nearly every page had mentioned Shi Xiaobai, posing the view that ''China''s number one boy had changed''. As such, it was impossible for Tyger Li to not know him.

    He did not have a good impression of Shi Xiaobai because of the report and having seen Shi Xiaobai, he was more irritated.

    Shi Xiaobai came at an inopportune time!

    Tyger Li kept the truth serum and said with a deep voice, "It''s alreadyte. Come back tomorrow."

    Shi Xiaobai turned to look at Tyger Li. As Mu Lengxi was sitting on the ground and she was just behind the seven soldiers, Shi Xiaobai was unable to see her from his angle.

    Mu Lengxi could not see Shi Xiaobai either but when she heard his voice, she could not help but be overwhelmed with tears. However, she did not emit a sound at all. Neither did she stand up. All she did was hug her unconscious mother and sat there quietly and sadly.

    Wasn''t everything she was doing in order to protect Shi Xiaobai? How could she embroil him at that moment in time?

    This was her battle alone.

    Go back, Brother Xiaobai.

    Mu Lengxi tenderly prayed in her heart.

    "Go back, you are not weed here."

    Tyger Li''s expression was cold as he intended to chase Shi Xiaobai away.

    Shi Xiaobai remained silent and locked eyes with Tyger Li. He had a calm expression as he suddenly took a step to the left. However, his figure moved to the right like a phantom. Instantly, he reached the right side of the hall, leaving the seven soldiers somewhat rmed. It was toote for them to stop him.

    From this angle, they could no longer block Shi Xiaobai''s line of sight.

    Shi Xiaobai''s pupils constricted slightly as he saw a silver-haired girl sitting on the ground as well as a silver-haired woman she was hugging in her arms.

 Chapter 532: This King is very angry. The consequences will be severe

    Chapter 532: This King is very angry. The consequences will be severe

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    Shi Xiaobai''s pupils constricted slightly as he saw a silver-haired girl sitting on the ground as well as a silver-haired woman she was hugging in her arms.

    "I see."

    Shi Xiaobai clenched his fists slightly as he strode towards Mu Lengxi.

    Mu Lengxi lifted her hands to wipe her tears as she shook her head with vigor.

    The seven soldiers stirred as they looked at Tyger Li for instructions.

    Tyger Li''s expression was ashen as he gradually lifted his hand before slowly lowering it.

    In a short instant, Shi Xiaobai was already beside Mu Lengxi.

    He squatted down and focused on the girl''s puffy red eyes. He asked softly, "What happened?"

    Mu Lengxi shook her head vigorously and opened her mouth without making a sound. However, from the shape of her mouth, she was repeating¡ª"I am fine."

    Shi Xiaobai stared intently into the girl''s eyes and remained silent for a moment before he suddenly spoke.

    "You lied."

    It was the same two words that sounded categorical. Tyger Li had said the same words just a short moment ago.

    Back when Tyger Li said those two words, Mu Lengxi was left close to tears because she felt aggrieved from theck of trust.

    And now, with Shi Xiaobai saying the same two words, Mu Lengxi also felt like crying. She was even more aggrieved but the reason for it waspletely different.

    It was because when Shi Xiaobai said the two words, his stare felt like a gentle spring breeze. His voice was as soft as a pattering drizzle.

    "You have cried and you are injured. How can you be fine?"

    Shi Xiaobai frowned slightly as his eyes revealed a look of worry.

    The girl felt her heart tense slightly as she felt a lump in her throat. Her eyes seemed to burn as though something was about to copse.

    "Why are you enduring it?"

    Shi Xiaobai looked seriously into her eyes.

    The girl gaped slightly, hoping to shake her head but her neck did not heed her wishes. Her vision slowly turned blurry.

    "This King is here!"

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly said loudly, "This King is here. There''s no need for you to endure further! Don''t¡­hold it in anymore!"

    Shi Xiaobai''s expression looked like he was in pain and his eyes were filled with sadness.

    The girl widened her eyes as she suddenly gave a silly smile. Boiling hot tears began rolling down her tear ducts as fresh red blood seeped out the corner of her mouth.

    Mu Zhaorong had forcefully withstood the Soul Suppression and fainted from serious injuries.

    Mu Lengxi was no different either. She had not fainted but she had suffered severe internal injuries. However, she had been enduring it as long as she could.

    She did not want to show her weak side to that cold man ever again.

    She had forcefully swallowed the blood in her throat and tried her best to hold in her tears but her tear ducts had copsed when Shi Xiaobai came. When Shi Xiaobai said the words, ''don''t hold it in anymore'', she finally could not endure any further.

    Why was she so aggrieved?

    It was because the boy who she could pour all her sadness to was here.

    Mu Lengxi stretched out her other hand to tug at the boy''s sleeves. Gently, she buried her head into his embrace as her shoulders trembled. Tears poured out of her eyes in sadness. All the grievances that had umted in her chest and throat were finally released!

    But even so, she did not utter a cry. Despite it being her most powerful weapon and her greatest grievance, she had protected it heavily. She endured and endured in a stubborn and resolute manner.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed lightly and raised his hands to embrace Mu Lengxi fully.

    Out of all the girls that he had seen, this was the girl that cried the most.

    However, she was also the most determined girl he knew.

    Shi Xiaobai pitied her as he silently swore.

    One day, he would allow the girl to cry, shout andugh freely, letting her freely emit her voice to the world.

    The boy and girl''s embrace with one party consoling and one party crying was a beautiful and innocent scene. It emitted sour feelings of youth and love.

    The seven soldiers exchanged looks and were somewhat lost with them immersed in such an ambiguous atmosphere. They looked at Tyger Li and awaited his instructions.

    Tyger Li did not speak and instead looked at the boy and girl quietly. His expression remained calm but his gaze turned increasingly solemn.

    Shi Xiaobai was only a rookie at the Psionic Mortal Realm. No matter how talented he was, he was of little consequence. However, he was now the talk of the town. Before the buzz dissipated, anything he did would be trending on the search engines.

    Even Tyger Li could not wantonly execute the boy unless he was determined to kill Shi Xiaobai and wipe out all evidence.

    However, despite somewhat hating the boy, it was not as bad as risking to kill him.

    How was he to fool the boy into leaving? If he could not do so, how was he to make the boy ''forget'' the incident?

    Tyger Li began making his calctions.

    Suddenly, the ck-haired boy that had his back facing him turned his head.

    "Did you hurt her?"

    The boy''s gaze was cold.

    Tyger Li frowned slightly. The boy''s gaze made him suddenly feel frustrated and furious.

    The seven soldiers felt their hearts leap. They had a baffling sense of unease which resulted in them having angry emotions.

    You are an astounding genius who will definitely surpass us in the future. You will be someone strong who would crush us.

    But you are currently only a weakling at the Psionic Mortal Realm. Any one of the seven of us can easily crush you. How dare you be so arrogant?

    Shi Xiaobai''s cold eyes made these soldiers who might never break through to the Psionic Domain Realm infuriated. They felt embarrassed and hoped to trample this astounding genius beneath their feet while humiliating them. They wanted him to know that talent and strength were different. Before he matured in strength, he was only a talented ant regardless of how much of a genius he was.

    However, the seven soldiers could only have such thoughts and fantasize the venting of the anger that stemmed from the humiliation. Tyger Li had yet to give his orders or make his intentions known.

    Tyger Li remained silent for a very long while. He definitely could have taught the boy a lesson for his impolite questioning but it would result in problems that he needed exining. It was not the best option.

    A clever politician would not crush an ant to death while dirtying his leather shoes meant for participating in banquets.

    Tyger Li finally said with a deep voice, "I''m her father. It''s impossible for me to harm her."

    Tyger Li finally decided to appease the boy that seemed impetuous.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly dumbfounded. He never expected such an answer. Seven soldiers, a sanctimonious-looking middle-aged man, an injured crying girl, and an unconscious woman. No matter how much he pondered over the plot, he could onlye to a conclusion that the seven soldiers and the middle-aged man had jointly bullied the girl and the woman. That was the only possibility.

    Yet, he never expected the middle-aged man to be Mu Lengxi''s father?

    Then, what was the reason for the situation?

    Shi Xiaobai had never seen Speechless''s handsome looks under his disguise so he was unable to judge if the middle-aged man who looked rather simr to Speechless to be speaking the truth.

    Shi Xiaobai could only lower his head and asked the girl in his embrace, "Is he really your father?"

    Mu Lengxi buried her head in Shi Xiaobai''s chest and immediately shook her head when she heard him.

    No!

    She did not have such a father!

    Such a schemeful and hypocritical man was not her father!

    Mu Lengxi did not lift her head and instead shook her head in Shi Xiaobai''s chest like a rattle drum.

    Tyger Li''s expression turned increasingly cold when he saw that.

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat dumbfounded as he turned to look at Tyger Li as though he was looking at a retard. "Can you use a bit of your brain when lying? To think you fabricated a lie that can be so easily exposed!"

    Shi Xiaobai did not know that Mu Lengxi was shaking her head to disacknowledge such a father. He thought that the middle-aged man in front of him had lost his mind and given a lie that only a fool would believe.

    The corner of Tyger Li''s lips twitched as his expression turned stiff. He was secretly incensed.

    Before he could say another word, the youngest soldier ranked seventh could not bear it anymore. The rash man in his twenties said in an impetuous manner, "Such audacity! Do you not know that this Excellency before you is the premier of the state council? Shi Xiaobai, you can act the fool but you are not to be this impolite to Premier Li!"

    The premier of the state council was one of the highest ranking people in the country''s government. He would frequently appear on news regarding matters of great national interest or in international rtions. It was impossible that any Chinese citizen with slightly better general knowledge would not know that the present premier of the state council was the youngest premier since the establishment of China as a nation. He was also the most handsome premier.

    Premier Li was celebrated for his good looks!

    If it were any ordinary person, they might fail to recognize Tyger Li''s identity, not to mention that they were in Crown Prince Manor.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was not any ordinary person. He really did not know.

    "A premier of the state council that bullies two weak females. This King is sorry for not having heard of it."

    A mocking smile suffused on Shi Xiaobai''s lips. "Although you are slightly better than the one before you, and had used a bit of your brain, the lie you gave is too lousy. It looks like you have a brain but it''s not very well utilized."

    Shi Xiaobai had mocked two at one go without showing any mercy.

    "What insolence!"

    The seventh soldier was an impetuous man filled with vigor, so how could he withstand such humiliation?

    Tyger Li''s expression turned increasingly cold. He even had thoughts of finishing the bastard while disregarding everything else before thinking of a way to settle the ramifications.

    However, Tyger Li had yet to make up his mind.

    At that moment, a sneer suffused on Shi Xiaobai''s lips as he said coldly, "This King does not care what your identities are but Mu Lengxi is This King''s friend. By bullying her, This King is very angry. The consequences will be severe!"

 Chapter 533: A True Face Smacking!

    Chapter 533: A True Face Smacking!

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    "This King is very angry. The consequences will be severe."

    The ck-haired youth''s face was exquisite with sharply contoured features. When he pricked his brows up and said those words with his eyes squinted, he looked innocent. It was as though he was a naive child that did not know the cruelty of reality when he made such an ignorant joke.

    The person standing in front of him was the emperor of the world of politics, Tyger Li, who wielded immense power. Even those that could be deemed kings or emperors with the strength that stood atop China like Thunder Emperor, Tyrant and Poseidon would not easily anger Tyger Li no matter how arrogant they were. For a person to use the words ''the consequences will be severe'' to provoke Tyger Li was either a mad man or a fool.

    Even without mentioning Tyger Li''s identity, just the seven soldiers standing by the door were not only iron-willed special forces, they were also mighty warriors at the Psionic Might Realm. For a ''kid'' at the Psionic Mortal Realm to challenge and provoke seven Psionic Might Realm soldiers, where did he garner the courage to seek death?

    Tyger Li should have scoffed and treated Shi Xiaobai as a fool but for some reason, he could not smile.

    It was because the boy in front of him had a serious tone and expression. There was no hint of falsehood or hesitation in his eyes that appeared as bright as stars. It only seemed to contain pure belief.

    The boy was truly very angry and he was really nning on doing something.

    Upon realizing this point, Tyger Li''s mood immediately turned awry as if he had just eaten a fly. He had seen many arrogant people that did not know the meaning of death in the past. Typically, he would respond with augh but the boy was different. He was not arrogant but was extremely firm and confident regarding the words ''the consequences will be severe''.

    This baffling form of confidence made Tyger Li feel humiliated. He was extremely vexed.

    With Tyger Li already feeling incensed, the seven impetuous soldiers naturally could not endure it. Immediately they were infuriated as blood surged to their brains, resulting in a buzz. Their faces were flushed red and they yearned to rush up to trample the overconfident boy under their feet and wantonly bully and humiliate him as much as they could.

    They cast their eager gazes at Tyger Li, wishing for him to give themand so that they could teach the arrogant boy who did not know his abilities a ruthless lesson.

    However, Tyger Li''s expression was livid as his eyes cast an ice-cold gaze. He did not give themand but despite his silence, it was as if a ck cloud had gathered. It was the calm before the storm.

    The mood in the memorial hall immediately turned tense. It was as if it was a barrel of explosives that would be ignited at any moment in time.

    Mu Lengxi hurriedly looked up and held Shi Xiaobai''s arm. She shook her head forcefully with a worried expression.

    She knew that Shi Xiaobai was an upright boy who would carry out his promises. She was even more aware of what sort of power Tyger Li wielded. The seven soldiers had the strength that no rookie at the Psionic Mortal Realm could defeat. Fighting them was no different from a mantis attempting to stop a chariot. She could not allow Shi Xiaobai to take such huge risks.

    However, Shi Xiaobai looked down at her, leaving her momentarily stunned.

    The ck pair of eyes were bright and deep. They seemed to contain another world and in it, it held an ocean of stars that seemed endless andcked any fear.

    She could not stop him.

    Even if he knew of Tyger Li''s identity, and even if he knew how terrifying the joint forces of the seven Psionic Might Realm soldiers were, he would simrly not shrink back.

    Once this boy was certain of a direction, there was no way to stop his firm march forward regardless of the tumultuous storms and roaring waves.

    Perhaps it was very foolish, but that was Shi Xiaobai. He was the boy she liked for the first time.

    Mu Lengxi fell into a silent daze.

    "Since This King has seen it, there is no way to feign ignorance."

    Shi Xiaobai gave a gentle smile and patted the girl on the head softly. He slowly stood up and turned to face Tyger Li.

    At the instant when he saw Mu Lengxi slumped to the ground with tears streaking across her face, with her hugging an unconscious woman that was suspected to be her ''elder sister'', no one knew that Shi Xiaobai had nearly lost his reason from anger. It had even caused the ''evil seed of fury'' to stir.

    He was not a boor that would mor from seeing injustice, but when someone he valued was bullied, he would be more incensed than a boor.

    Shi Xiaobai was very angry. He needed to do something.

    Tyger Li locked his eyes coldly at the boy. A sarcastic smile suffused across his lips as he said with squinted eyes, "She is my daughter. I am at no fault even if I punish her. That''s right, I was the one that caused her to suffer internal injuries. She hadmitted a wrong that she should not havemitted. My punishment has only just begun. Boy, so what if you are angry?"

    Tyger Li did not want to leave any evidence that was disadvantageous to him on the boy who was the talk of the town. However, he was simrly incensed. He did not mind letting the boy who did not know the cruelty of reality or had seen the true world how weak and naive he was. It was sad andughable.

    Shi Xiaobai clenched his fists. His gaze was ice-cold as he said with a sneer, "This King will first give you three punches. You will vomit out the blood that needs to be returned before further discussion over how severe the consequences is for infuriating This King is carried out."

    Tyger Li shook his head slowly as he said in contempt, "You won''t be able to do it. Let''s not even talk about touching me, you wouldn''t be able to cross this five-meter gap. Naive boy, you still do not know how weak you are. However, you will soon experience the helplessness of a weakling. Believe me, you will not be able to do a thing!"

    Tyger Li was determined topletely crush the genius boy''s confidence!

    "This King insists on trying it out!"

    Shi Xiaobai sneered and suddenly took a step forward!

    "Seven Wolfskins, suppress him for This Emperor!"

    Tyger Li immediately bellowed in a deep tone with a fearsome expression!

    Tyger Li wanted to make the boy immobile before he humiliated him wantonly. He wanted to let the boy know that courage and conviction was not enough to make him omnipotent. Strength was the core to ruling over everything. That was the cruelty of reality!

    "Yes!"

    Simultaneously, the seven soldiers roared angrily for they were already eager to act. They were originally jealous of the genius boy. It was a joy to humiliate mighty geniuses, destroying their confidence so as to strengthen their dignity!

    Furthermore, Shi Xiaobai had especially enraged them. Their wish to destroy and humiliate him had reached an extreme!

    Even if you have created a brand new historical record in the Psionic Mortal Realm, deemed the number one boy in China and are the talk of the town with a limitless future, we can easily stamp you beneath our feet. We would use our dirty soles to trample on your face, destroying your dignity and leaving an evesting mental scar on your path of cultivation!

    The seven soldiers roared angrily in unison!

    Augmentation formation, Soul Suppression!

    Their jealousy and anger instantly turned into an overwhelming mental suppression. It was as heavy as a mountain as it came crashing down on Shi Xiaobai!

    This massive suppression was something even Psionic Might Realm experts had trouble withstanding. It was definite that someone at the Psionic Mortal Realm would be left immobile from the suppression. No amount of struggling could change a thing!

    Indeed, when Shi Xiaobai slowly took his step, his body seemed fixed in ce just as he raised his right foot midway!

    Tyger Li sneered inwardly as his ferocious expression finally regained its calmness.

    The seven soldiersughed heartily and felt great. They were about to mock him.

    However, in the next moment, Shi Xiaobai that hade to a halt suddenly dissipated into a phantom. In an instant, he had traversed the five-meter gap ande in front of Tyger Li!

    Soul Suppression waspletely ineffective!

    Shi Xiaobai had appeared too suddenly and too rapidly. It left Tyger Li, who had lowered his guard, unable to react in time!

    When he felt danger approach him, the boy''s fist had already begun thrusting at his abdomen like a spear!

    Tyger Li hurriedly bent his knees and raised his arms to block. Thankfully, the boy had mentioned punching him thrice to make him vomit blood. He had subconsciously guessed that the boy''s fist would aim for his abdomen!

    He could block that punch!

    "Be careful!"

    However, the soldier that was ranked first bellowed in panic.

    That was because, from his angle, the boy''s left punch that was thrusting at Tyger Li like a spear was only a ruse. The boy''s right palm was alreadying down from atop!

    Pa!

    Shi Xiaobai pped Tyger Li in the face!

    The p was loud like a reverberating thunder.

    The immensity of the strength made Tyger Li scream out in pain as three white teeth flew out!

 Chapter 534: NTR in the face

    Chapter 534: NTR in the face

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    Tyger Li was dumbfounded!

    The Seven Wolfskins were astounded!

    Mu Lengxi gaped in shock!

    The augmentation formation that seven Psionic Might Realm experts produced was much stronger than seven times of a massive suppression. Yet, it could not repress a rookie at the Psionic Mortal Realm!

    No, not only did it fail to repress him. Shi Xiaobai had suddenly used a burst of speed. It was clear that he was not slowed down or affected by the Soul Suppression!

    More importantly, the upright boy that looked harmless was extremely ''vicious''. He had pretended to be repressed by the Soul Suppression and had paused for half a second. He had made Tyger Li and the Seven Wolfskins lower their guard before suddenly striking. It left them unable to react in time.

    Furthermore, the boy had originally said that he would give him three punches and make him vomit blood. Following that, he had thrust a left fist at Tyger Li''s abdomen to create a perfect feint, causing the panicking Tyger Li to ce all his mind and effort to defend against the punch. Yet he did not know that the boy''s true goal was to¡ªp him in the face!

    It was unknown how much strength the boy had used in his ps or if he had shown any mercy. However, Tyger Li had cultivated to thete stages of the Psionic Domain Realm before entering politics. Despite having a tough skin, he had three teeth smacked out. The immensity of the force was obvious!

    Everyone was dumbstruck.

    However, everything had yet toe to an end. Shi Xiaobai did not stop for he was not satisfied after one p. Immediately, he turned his hand and swept his hand toward the left and then used the back of his right hand to give another p. As for his left fist that had thrust out, it had turned from a fist to a palm. It did not lose momentum as he gave another p from the right with the back of his hand!

    Pa!

    Pa!

    Pa!

    Three consecutive ps! The speed was so fast that shadows trailed in the wake of the hands. It was a continuous movement that was finished in one fell swoop!

    Tyger Li''s face was pped left and right as his body slumped backward, as he nearly stumbled to the ground. He spewed out blood which had a few teeth in it!

    "Seeking death!"

    With Tyger Li suffering such grievous injuries, the Seven Wolfskins finally awoke from their shock. They were infuriated but afraid. They no longer released Soul Suppression and instead charged maniacally at Shi Xiaobai in a bid to tear him apart!

    Shi Xiaobai had seeded in his three ps but he did not rashly proceed further. Seeing the seven soldiers'' assault him like wolves, he did not sh with them head on but instead quickly retreated back to Mu Lengxi. He spread out his arms in a defensive pose.

    He was afraid that the soldiers would sneak an attack on the injured Mu Lengxi in the chaos. Hence,pared to freely fighting the soldiers, the first thought of his was to protect Mu Lengxi!

    Mu Lengxi looked at the defensive Shi Xiaobai''s back and was momentarily touched.

    However, the Seven Wolfskins thought that Shi Xiaobai was making use of the beloved daughter of the Mu family of binding them from attacking. Immediately, they were more incensed as they ignored all oues. Even if they would harm the Mu family''s child, they had to kill the bastard!

    The battle was about to begin at any time!

    "Stand down!"

    Tyger Li''s roar suddenly boomed!

    The Seven Wolfskins came to a halt in shock but they did not lower the weapons in their hands.

    "I said, stand down!"

    Tyger Li gnashed his teeth as he enunciated each word clearly.

    The Seven Wolfskins turned to look and saw the handsome and graceful middle-aged man looking blue and ck. There were three clear p marks on his face and there was blood flowing down the corner of his mouth. When he spoke, one could see the missing teeth from his mouth, making him look pathetic.

    Tyger Li had a ferocious expression but most terrifying of all were his eyes.

    His eyes were fiercer and more sinister than a tiger that was about to devour a person. It left people shuddering.

    Tyger Li was clearly extremely enraged but he still ordered for the seven soldiers to stand down.

    The Seven Wolfskins were puzzled but they did not dare disobey hismand. They could only retreat to their original spots in indignation.

    Tyger Li''s expression was gloomy as he took out a cell phone from his shirt pocket and made a call.

    The phone rang once before it was connected.

    Tyger Li asked in a solemn voice, "I want to kill Shi Xiaobai. How confident are you to destroy all evidence to prevent others from suspecting me?"

    The other person on the other end of the line fell silent for a few seconds before answering with a number.

    Tyger Li said coldly, "Fifty percent chance. That''s enough!"

    After Tyger Li said that, he hung up.

    He turned to look at Shi Xiaobai with his sinister and horrifying eyes. A maniac smile suffused across his lips. "You will die terribly."

    Shi Xiaobai looked into his eyes and felt a hint of coldness in his heart.

    The man was much more terrifying than he imagined.

    He clearly wanted to kill him more than anyone, yet he was able to control his emotions and prevented himself frompletely losing reason. Furthermore, he had taken into consideration the cost of seeking revenge before taking action.

    He was a deep person and very meticulous. He was definitely not a simple person.

    But even so, Shi Xiaobai did not show any signs of regret or fear. He gestured with his hand and said coldly, "Come on!"

    The Seven Wolfskins immediately had ferocious expressions as they stirred to take action.

    Mu Lengxi was extremely nervous as she clenched her fists. She was prepared to use all her strength to support Shi Xiaobai at any time.

    The battle was once again about to begin at any time.

    However, Tyger Li, who was supposed to be the most anxious person, appeared the mostposed. He wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth and took a deep breath. His expression regained its calm once again.

    "Outside. You are unqualified to die here," said Tyger Li calmly.

    Shi Xiaobai felt his heart thump. He could not help but feel a sense of awe to the middle-aged man he rather hated. It was truly not easy to appear so calm andposed in front of an enemy without letting the hate and anger get to his head.

    Shi Xiaobai surveyed his surroundings. Although the hall was considered rather broad, it was indeed a little too small for a battlefield. Furthermore, Speechless''s coffin was in the hall. If the battle turned slightly intense, it might cause damage to the coffin or even destroy Speechless''s corpse. Furthermore, it was very difficult to ensure that Mu Lengxi and the woman she was carrying would be safe while fighting in the hall.

    Fighting outside matched Shi Xiaobai''s intentions. He immediately nodded and said, "Alright, let''s go outside."

    After Shi Xiaobai said that, he turned around and squatted down. Suddenly he reached out his arms toward the silver-haired woman in Mu Lengxi''s embrace. He wrapped one arm around the woman''s thighs and wrapped another arm around her slim waist. He took the woman from Mu Lengxi''s embrace and carried her in a princess carry.

    Even if they were to fight outside, he naturally could not leave Mu Lengxi and the unconscious woman alone inside the building. If the middle-aged man were to use any scoundrelly tactics, he would not be able to attend to the two inside the building.

    Mu Lengxi was injured so it was natural that the mission of carrying the unconscious woman outside of the house was given to him.

    Shi Xiaobai very quickly made the judgment and decisively took action.

    Mu Lengxi slightly faltered but quickly understood his intentions. Although it was a bit impolite, there was nothing wrong with it. Furthermore, she trusted Shi Xiaobai''s character. Hence, she expressed her thanks with a faint smile.

    However, this scene left Tyger Li''s eyelids twitching violently.

    Just as Mu Zhaorong had mentioned, he was a man who had a possessive instinct that bordered on insanity. Although he had no feelings for Mu Zhaorong, nor did he mind divorcing her, he had long treated Mu Zhaorong as his, even if they had divorced.

    He had forced her to agree to a use of ''no remarriage'' in the divorce papers and had secretly exerted pressure on those young elites that had attempted to pursue her after their divorce.

    Mu Zhaorong''s conversation with members of the opposite sex, even if it was on official matters left him very ufortable. What he owned was not to be shared with others in any way.

    Therefore, with Shi Xiaobai carrying Mu Zhaorong, it made Tyger Li feel terrible even though he was only a boy who did not have any ill intentions or profane thoughts.

    However, he had already treated Shi Xiaobai as a dead person. Hence, he gritted his teeth and tolerated it.

    At that moment, Mu Lengxi, who had been sitting down in a kneeling position, stood up. Perhaps it was because she had been sitting for too long andpounded with her internal injuries, as well as her nervousness and worry over the uing battle, Mu Lengxi lost her footing and her legs went limp as she nearly stumbled to the ground.

    Shi Xiaobai was quick to react and with a quick change of his pose, he extended a hand to hold onto Mu Lengxi, who had nearly fallen.

    Shi Xiaobai was carrying Mu Zhaorong in a princess carry and because he had to free a hand, he had to carry Mu Zhaorong with an arm. But due to the urgency of the matter and the short amount of time, the pose of holding her up with one arm was rather unsightly.

    Shi Xiaobai''s arm that was tightly wrapped around the silver-haired woman''s waist had identally moved to a spot on the woman''s body that could not be mentioned.

    The silver-haired woman''s center of gravity wasn''t stable as her body slid diagonally down and her face identallynded on a spot on Shi Xiaobai''s body that was simrly unmentionable.

    When Tyger Li saw that scene, he immediately felt the fury pangs of anger strike at his heart. He had nearly spewed out another mouthful of blood.

    The Heavens knew that the reason why he proposed to ''go outside'' was not because he was afraid of damaging the hall or destroying Speechless''s coffin or even corpse.

    He had been embarrassed greatly after being pped thrice. He nned on using a posed'' attitude to express his astuteness so as to regain some of his dignity.

    However, he never expected that to happen!

    Tyger Li''s eyes rolled back as he nearly fainted from anger!

 Chapter 535: Absolutely not running

    Chapter 535: Absolutely not running

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    Having suffered internal injuries and having sat for too long, Mu Lengxi suddenly turned limp when she stood up. As such, she nearly fell over but was supported by Shi Xiaobai''s quick extension of his hand. Although he had a fast reaction, he had failed to consider the unfamiliar woman''s posture in his haste.

    As such, the pose turned somewhat ''uneptable''.

    Shi Xiaobai very quickly sensed the strange feelinging from his left hand that was pressed against the woman''s body. Although there were clothes separating them, the touch felt as soft as cotton. It was as warm and mild as tofu. A tiny bit of strength from his fingers felt like it was pressing into a silt dune. It just kept sinking in.

    The ''pure'' Shi Xiaobai quickly nced at the position of his left hand. Unfazed, he retracted his right hand to properly adjust the woman''s posture. Even to the naked Infernal Queen, he had only politely hardened. This bit of ''ident'' naturally wouldn''t stir him at all. Shi Xiaobai obviously did not have any ulterior motives towards the unfamiliar woman that resembled Mu Lengxi''s elder sister, nor would he take advantage of the situation to do anything forbidden.

    However, this scene thatnded in Tyger Li''s eyes made him feel more upset than the three hard ps. He had spewed a mouthful of blood and his eyes had even turned green.

    The three ps had caused his face to swell in bruises. Shi Xiaobai had held onto his daughter in an uneptable manner in front of him, and now, Shi Xiaobai had taken advantage of ''sampling'' his former wife. How could Tyger Li ept such humiliation? Furthermore, the person who humiliated him in such a manner was not a top expert like Thunder Emperor or Tyrant, nor was he the leader of the three factions, but a Psionic Mortal Realm rookie that he wouldn''t even bat an eyelid at usually!

    If a magnate that lived in an ivory tower were to suddenly be trampled on by a poor beggar and humiliated wantonly. Such augmented humiliation made Tyger Li, who was always good at controlling his emotions, nearly lose his reason.

    However, for Tyger Li to reach the peak of China''s political world, he clearly had not done so only by relying on the Li family''s background. He was a sinister tiger. Againstmbs, he would only pounce ruthlessly at them to tear them into bits. But against a mighty lion, he would be extremely patient. He would use a myriad of schemes to slowly bite off the lion''s meat, and devour the lion in the safest and most stable manner.

    To Tyger Li, Shi Xiaobai was not a lion. He wasn''t even considered amb but a rabbit that jumped around without any regard for danger. If it were any other time, such rabbits that sought death would be devoured clean by him without even spitting out their bones. But now, this rabbit had not only stepped onto his head to dump a pile of shit, it had also constructed a green grasnd that was conducive for cuckolding on his head. It was not sufficient just to devour him immediately.

    Tearing him apart or slowly devouring him was not ''delightful'' enough. The manner of death that could allow him to vent his anger was a problem worth considering.

    Tyger Li had sessfully transferred his attention, turning humiliation to vengeance, and then transforming vengeance into the strength to seek revenge. Tyger Li had suffered in various ways when he first entered the world of politics and he had used such a technique to allow him to ''swallow humiliation to discharge his duties''.

    And now, Tyger Li had been forced into the same state. He took three deep breaths and sneered stiffly. After saying, ''get the hell out'', he turned and walked out the hall first.

    Shi Xiaobai was about to follow with the silver-haired woman in his arm. However, Mu Lengxi, who was beside him, hurriedly pulled him back.

    "Why?" asked Shi Xiaobai in puzzlement.

    Mu Lengxi hesitated for a moment and took out a writing board. She wrote: "Although I don''t want to admit it, it''s actually true¡­that he is my father."

    "Ah?"

    Shi Xiaobai was first shocked before he said with a frown, "Your injuries are severe. Since he''s your father, why was he so vicious?"

    Mu Lengxi sighed inwardly and wrote, "Some things happened. I made some mistakes and ording to his rules, I have to be punished. However,¡­he has his boundaries and would not truly injure me. It was an¡­ident."

    Shi Xiaobai''s eyebrows knitted even more as he said, "Why are you¡­helping him exin?"

    "It''s not an exnation."

    Mu Lengxi shook her head and wrote: "It''s just that, Brother Xiaobai, the situation isn''t as you imagined it to be. Although my mother and I would suffer slightly, that will be all. That person might seem a bit cold-blooded, but he would not go too far when ites to his daughter and former wife. However, he now truly wishes to kill you, soter¡­find an opportunity to run!"

    Mu Lengxi looked solemnly at Shi Xiaobai to indicate that she was not joking.

    Shi Xiaobai''s expression immediately turned serious as he said with a shake of his head, "You should know that This King will absolutely not run, much less flee while leaving you behind."

    "I know."

    Mu Lengxi had a mncholic expression as she wrote: "But I don''t want to watch you send yourself to your death, Brother Xiaobai! Those seven soldiers are at the Psionic Might Realm!"

    Afraid that Shi Xiaobai did not know what the Psionic Might Realm warriors represented, she hurriedly added on: "The Psionic Might Realm is equivalent to a Level Lord!"

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly astonished. Indeed, he did not have much of a concept of the Psionic Might Realm, but he had a particr understanding of the Level Lords'' strength. Although he had killed seven of the Level Lords in his ''rampaging'' state, Shi Xiaobai had faced the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign, which was also a Level Lord, on the third level.

    Back then, Shi Xiaobai had no way of fighting it. He could only rely on Mu Yuesheng''s superpower to escape.

    Level Lords were nearly invincible against people at the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was no longer on the same level of strength as when he was at the third level. The stark contrast was as different as night and day.

    After experiencing thebat experience of theter levels, in addition to the appearance of the ''Power of Taotie'', the level of Shi Xiaobai''s sword techniques and physical toughness had exceeded the confines of the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    And while resisting the ''Holy Tree Sin Poison'' at the ninth level, he had devoured the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign''s treasury as well as the ck and white swords. Furthermore, he had half a Transcendence bloodline as well as the special ability of ''Transcendental Nine Transformations''. Shi Xiaobai''s strength had reached whole new heights.

    Shi Xiaobai did not know how strong he was but he was certain that he no longer conformed to the general standards of the Psionic Mortal Realm. His strength had already far exceeded the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was unsure if he could defeat the Psionic Might Realm or thebined forces of seven Psionic Might Realm warriors.

    But if he chose to shrink back because hecked the confidence, then he wouldn''t be Shi Xiaobai!

    Shi Xiaobai gently consoled, "This King was able to conquer eight Level Lords. How would he be afraid of seven people at the Psionic Might Realm? Don''t worry. This King will be fine."

    Although seven of the eight Level Lords were not taken down with his actual strength, it did not stop him from using it as one of his ''des'' so as to console the girl beside him.

    However, Mu Lengxi wouldn''t calm down because of that. She looked worried and wrote: "Brother Xiaobai, you have already done enough for us. My mother and I will really be fine. There''s still time to escape. I don''t want you to take such a huge risk. I''m afraid¡­"

    Mu Lengxi did not finish writing her thoughts but her frail expression that looked worried exined everything. She was afraid that Shi Xiaobai would die identally like her brother and turn into a pain that would be toote for regret. Even though she knew that she would not be able to persuade Shi Xiaobai, she still wanted to try her best.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and said gently, "This King promises you that if there is real peril, This King will run and not foolishly send himself to his death."

    Mu Lengxi faltered slightly as her eyes lit up. She nodded her head strongly.

    Shi Xiaobai smiled slightly as he turned to walk out. His gentle expression changed as though it was as resolute as a rock.

    Sorry, he had lied.

    A king could be defeated and he could escape but he could not flee while throwing his friends behind.

    So, regardless of what despair seven people at the Psionic Might Realm meant, he would absolutely not flee!

 Chapter 536: The worth of a piece of shit

    Chapter 536: The worth of a piece of shit

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    Crown Prince Manor

    Tyger Li and the Seven Wolfskins stood on one end while Shi Xiaobai stood on the other. Mu Lengxi leaned sideways on a wall behind Shi Xiaobai and allowed the unconscious Mu Zhaorong to be held in her arms.

    The moonlight seemed aqueous as the night wind was slightly chilly, gently swaying the nts in the courtyard. It was a broad and silent piece ofnd that would quickly turn into a chaotic battlefield.

    The Seven Wolfskins were already eager to strike. They yearned to charge forward to break Shi Xiaobai''s hands, feet, and reproduction organ, torturing and humiliating him to the extremes.

    But Tyger Li, who was supposed to be the angriest person, appeared exceptionally patient. He did not allow the Seven Wolfskins to charge immediately. Instead, he waited for Shi Xiaobai to settle down Mu Lengxi and her mother. He did not mind giving him some time to prepare.

    This made the Seven Wolfskins feel impressed and awed by his actions. They also understood deeply why they were only soldiers of a squad while the man in front of them was the emperor of the political world. If they were to question themselves, could they remain so calm if they were in his shoes? Especially with arge and green grasnd propped on their heads that prevented them from feelingfortable even for a second.

    But the Li family''s emperor seemed prepared to ''forgive'' her. This garnered the Seven Wolfskins'' admiration.

    However, Tyger Li was only considering how he could torture Shi Xiaobai in a way that appeased him the best. As he was racking his brains, he realized for the first time how his ''methods of torture'' were so deficient.

    Instead, it was Shi Xiaobai who first took a step forward. He gestured at the Seven Wolfskins and said disparagingly, "Are youing one after the other, or are the seven of youing at me together?"

    Shi Xiaobai did not mind if the seven soldiers at the Psionic Might Realm would shamelessly fight one after another or to brazenly surround him in battle. His mind was clear as his fighting spirit stirred. He was already prepared.

    He had experienced many life-and-death battles. This was not the first, nor would it be hisst. It was only one of the countless life-and-death battles he would experience that would not be worth mentioning.

    The Seven Wolfskins felt Shi Xiaobai''s contempt and were immediately infuriated. However, the decision was not up to them. They could only cast their eyes at Tyger Li.

    Tyger Li pondered for a moment before he suddenly had an idea. He turned his head at the Seven Wolfskins and asked, "Which of the seven of you is the weakest?"

    When the seven soldiers heard his question, other than the youngest soldier shrinking his neck back slightly, the other six immediately cast their gazes on him.

    The youngest soldier could only bite the bullet and step forward to say loudly, "Your Excellency, I am Eventide Seventh Wolf. I''m the youngest and the weakest member of the Seven Wolfskins."

    Tyger Li squinted his eyes as he nced at the soldier and said once again, "How old are you this year? What realm?"

    Eventide Seventh Wolf straightened his back and said loudly, "I am twenty-two this year and at the fifth stage of the Psionic Might Realm."

    Tyger Li nodded and suddenly turned to look at Shi Xiaobai. He said with a sneer, "Shi Xiaobai, what do you think of the cultivation speed of reaching the fifth stage of the Psionic Might Realm at the age of twenty-two?"

    Shi Xiaobai looked dumbfounded for he knew everything except the answer to such a question of general knowledge.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head to look for Mu Lengxi for help.

    Mu Lengxi immediately wrote on the board: "The speed is alright but it''s definitely not considered that of a genius. If it''s Brother Xiaobai, you will definitely be at the Psionic Domain Realm at the age of twenty-two. You might even be nearing the Psionic Imperial Realm!"

    Mu Lengxi openly fawned on Shi Xiaobai but what she depicted was an objective fact.

    Typically, Psionites would stay in the Psionic Mortal Realm to the age of thirteen or fourteen. Once they had umted enough experience and strength in the Psionic Mortal Realm, they would go to the Psionic Soul Sanctuary to vie for Psionic Souls to break through to the Psionic Soul Realm. And this period of being at the Psionic Mortal Realm to ''umte strength'' was crucial. The differences were also extremely great.

    After entering the Psionic Soul Realm, some people had very fast cultivation speeds. They would make breakthroughs again and again while others would be stuck in the Psionic Soul Realm or hardly break through to the Psionic Might Realm without any further progress. That was the difference in talent and also the greatest difference between geniuses and mortals.

    Eventide Seventh Wolf had cultivated to the fifth stage of the Psionic Might Realm by the age of twenty-two. He had spent eight to nine years to go from the Psionic Soul Realm to the middle stages of the Psionic Might Realm, which was considered somewhat above average, but it was far from being considered a genius.

    After all, most Psionic Imperial Realm warriors, also known as Psionic Kings, would break through to the Psionic Domain Realm before the age of twenty. Although going from the Psionic Domain Realm to the Psionic Imperial Realm was the true barrier, some Psionic Kings only took ten years while others had to spend two to three decades. However, there was one thing to be certain of. If one did not break through to the Psionic Domain Realm before the age of twenty, it meant that one had no chance of reaching the Psionic Imperial Realm.

    Eventide Seventh Wolf was still at the Psionic Might Realm at the age of twenty-two. It meant that the chances of him reaching the Psionic Imperial Realm in the future were nearly zero.

    As for Shi Xiaobai, he had established the highest record of the Psionic Mortal Realm in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower. His talent and ''umted strength'' was unprecedented. This meant that his cultivation speed would be unbelievable after he broke through to the Psionic Soul Realm. It was nearly a fact that he would break through to the Psionic Domain Realm before the age of twenty and attempt to reach the Psionic Imperial Realm before the age of thirty. It was hard to estimate how high his potential went.

    This was also why a Psionic Mortal Realm trial could cause such a stir in China. It was because the strength at the Psionic Mortal Realm was of great importance. It was highly corrted with a Psionite''s talent and potential.

    After understanding this, Shi Xiaobai trusted in Mu Lengxi''s judgment. Hence, he turned and said with a sneer, "You have the nerve to ask This King about a cultivation speed that''sparable to a snail''s crawl?"

    Shi Xiaobai did not mind humiliating ackey soldier that acted as the paws of a tiger.

    Eventide Seventh Wolf was immediately incensed.

    However, Tyger Li surprisingly nodded. He added insult to injury by saying, "It''s indeed a speed that''sparable to a snail''s crawl. To only reach the Psionic Might Realm''s fifth stage at the age of twenty-two, it means he will never attain the Psionic Imperial Realm. Such a plebeian is destined to be ackey all his life. In a few more years, he would be exceeded by a true genius like you. Then, he will be left in the dust and finally not even be fit to hold up your shoes."

    Upon suffering such mockery, Eventide Seventh Wolf''s face immediately flushed red. His eyes reddened as well but he could not retort, much less dare to riposte his master, Tyger Li.

    Shi Xiaobai did not echo the mockery and instead, his eyes turned slightly cold. He had already guessed at Tyger Li''s intentions.

    Indeed, Tyger Li''s demeanor changed as his expression turned hideous. He said with a sneer, "But today, you will die under his hands!"

    Tyger Li pointed at Eventide Seventh Wolf and cackled maniacally. "Shi Xiaobai, you will die under the hands of this trash! In another ten years, no! In another five years, this trash will not even have the right to look up to you. But such trash can still easily humiliate and kill you today! To the dazzling you, this trash is only a pile of shit in the toilet. Soon, this pile of shit will drown you to death. You will die with the pain and regret from the stench that is real life. You will look at the endless starry sky but be trampled into the ground by ants, right into hell, never to be reincarnated!"

    Tyger Liughed savagely as though he was mad. This was the only way for him to relieve his anger. He wanted Shi Xiaobai to have a taste what the feeling a tiger had when humiliated by a rabbit!

    Eventide Seventh Wolf, who had been analogized as a pile of shit, had an ugly expression. However, he did not dare retort Tyger Li''s words. He could only force augh and echo, "Your Excellency, I will definitely not let you down."

    Shi Xiaobai looked at Tyger Li and Eventide Seventh Wolf as though he was looking at retards. He shook his head helplessly and said, "You have overestimated the strength of this piece of shit. You have also underestimated This King''s strength. Be it the future or now, it is still trash to This King that is not worth mentioning. Don''t waste time. Let the seven pieces of shit attack at the same time."

    The Seven Wolfskins roared angrily at the same time as their expressions looked hideous.

    Tyger Li''s expression was cold as he red at Shi Xiaobai. He turned his head to Eventide Seventh Wolf and said, "You are not to kill him directly. Torture him slowly till I''m satisfied. Also, remember, if he doesn''t die, you will be the one dying!"

    Eventide Seventh Wolf''s felt his heart palpitate. The negative emotions of humiliation, anger, jealousy, and terror surged to his heart, giving rise to fric killing intent.

    "Attack!"

    Tyger Li waved his hand coldly.

    "Yes!"

    Eventide Seventh Wolf roared. With red eyes and a hideous expression, he charged at Shi Xiaobai like a crazy wolf!

    Shi Xiaobai did not charge forward and instead walked slowly forward. Lifting his palms slowly, an immense amount of psionic energy began surging out from his dantian into his meridians.

    Dragon roars began to suddenly emit from his body like the stark bells in the morning or evening drums. It was a reverberating sound.

    Eventide Seventh Wolf had already closed the distance in a split second. With an angry roar, he punched out violently. His fist stirred up a strong wind as it came smashing at Shi Xiaobai.

    "Try a taste of This King''s Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms!"

    Shi Xiaobai hit out with his palm right at Eventide Seventh Wolf''s punch!

 Chapter 537: Proud Dragon Repents!

    Chapter 537: Proud Dragon Repents!

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    The ''Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms'' was a B-level reward that Shi Xiaobai obtained afterpleting the King''s Mandate.

    Shi Xiaobai had yed games of the wuxia genre back on Earth. He had some understanding that the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms was one of the best cultivation techniques. He recalled that the game''s blurb about ''Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms'' was filled with praise and it was even deemed ''the paragon of external style martial arts, with unparalleled intricacies''.

    However, the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms that the Absolute Choice had awarded Shi Xiaobai was not only a pure martial arts technique. It had certain simrities and differences with the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms of martial arts. It was simrly an explosive and unyielding palm technique but its intrinsic quality was different from the one in the game. Thetter was powered with internal energy while the former was powered by psionic power.

    In other words, the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms that Shi Xiaobai had obtained was not a martial art move but a psionic martial technique.

    Psionic martial techniques and martial art moves were entirely different. If the differences were to be borated, a thick expository book could be written. Therefore, the only crucial difference is¡ªthe core power of psionic martial techniques was psionic power. Compared to the internal energy that powered martial art moves, psionic power was freer and less restricted. It was vast and immense. Theparison between the two was like the ocean and ake. The limit of martial arts was the physical limits of the human body. Above martial arts, there was core-cultivation, and above core-cultivation, there was immortal-cultivation. As for the psionic cultivation system, it was endless with no limits.

    The Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms that Shi Xiaobai was using was an explosive palm technique that was powered to the limits with his physical strength and psionic power!

    "Try a taste of This King''s Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms!"

    Having said that, Shi Xiaobai bent his left leg outward slightly and bent his right arm inward slightly. Drawing out a circle, and with an exhtion, he pushed his palm forcefully at Eventide Seventh Wolf''s iing punch!

    Instead of shock, Eventide Seventh Wolf was delighted. He turned his arm taut and clenched his fist tightly. With a sudden stride, he came to a halt and his fist came like a cannon.

    Conch Spiral Smashing Fist!

    The might of the fist was tremendously powerful but it needed time to gather strength to exert it on his opponent. His fist was like the eye of the storm as it stirred up squalls beforepressing and condensing energy. It was like thepression of a spring before it was released. The immensity of the strength only had a weakness. His motion would nevertheless be slightly retarded and it would make his strike easily evadable.

    However, seeing Shi Xiaobai having no intention of dodging, and instead struck out in a head-on strike, Eventide Seventh Wolf was extremely delighted.

    The Psionic Might Realm was the first ravine in the psionic cultivation system. There were two huge differences from the Psionic Mortal Realm. First, it was the suppressive advantage one gained from Soul Suppression. Secondly, it was the quality of psionic power.

    Although Shi Xiaobai could ignore Soul Suppression unlike ordinarymoners, he was after all still at the Psionic Mortal Realm. No matter how much he had built himself up, the quality of psionic power definitely could not bepared to the Psionic Might Realm.

    Eventide Seventh Wolf began having the satisfying visions of Shi Xiaobai being sent flying backward with a punch from him. However, despite the hatred and extreme anger, Eventide Seventh Wolf turned calm in battle. He did not turncent and instead concentrated to a high degree.

    He would not forget that Shi Xiaobai had used a straight punch as a ruse while assaulting Tyger Li with a right p. Shi Xiaobai was sinister and cunning.

    Therefore, Eventide Seventh Wolf did not believe that Shi Xiaobai would foolishly engage in a head-on sh with him. Even though Shi Xiaobai''s palms had moved up and had a martial stance, with strength projecting out through his nearly straight arms and back, which made it difficult for him to change his posture, Eventide Seventh Wolf did not dare take it lightly.

    However, Eventide Seventh Wolf would not feel restrained as a result of that. That was because he nned on using his fist to overpower Shi Xiaobai. He wanted to use an indomitable force to crumble any sinister ploys.

    Eventide Seventh Wolf believed that with the quality of his Psionic Might Realm''s psionic power, Shi Xiaobai at the Psionic Mortal Realm would have no chance of withstanding his strike. Furthermore, he had something hidden up his sleeve!

    Just as Eventide Seventh Wolf''s Conch Spiral Smashing Fist struck out, his left arm that had been gathering strengthshed out like a whip from the side of his body.

    It was not a single punch, but two punches. To be precise, it was a storm-like punch that was produced by two punchesbined!

    Boom!

    Eventide Seventh Wolf''s fists came together at thest moment, increasing the strength by several folds as it came to a violent sh with Shi Xiaobai''s right palm!

    At the instant the fists and palm collided, the corners of Eventide Seventh Wolf''s mouth could not help but reveal a smile that seemed crazy with excitement.

    "Seeking death!"

    Eventide Seventh Wolf never expected that Shi Xiaobai would truly choose to sh head on with him. He thought to himself that the boy was really arrogant but the arrogance had gotten to his head. It was extremely foolish!

    To sh head on with an opponent two realms above him was no doubt an ambitious attempt without a sense of his pitiable limitation.

    However, Eventide Seventh Wolf''s excitement onlysted for an instant. The scene he imagined of Shi Xiaobai being sent back in retreat while letting out a tragic cry did not happen. Neither did he experience the delight of an overwhelming strike.

    His storm-like punches seemed to hit onto a towering and massive mountain!

    Eventide Seventh Wolf''s expression changed drastically as he felt that the boy''s palm was as hard as a rock. It was unmovable and unrelenting. As for his fists, they failed to proceed an inch further.

    A dragon''s roar suddenly sounded!

    Eventide Seventh Wolf seemed to see a few golden dragons leap out from behind the boy. They drew a circle in midair before charging at him with a roar!

    Peng! Peng! Peng!

    Having lost his force, his bones fractured. Eventide Seventh Wolf felt pain in his arms as the st from his storm-like fists shattered from a single strike from the boy. None of his two fists had the ability to put up any form of resistance.

    Eventide Seventh Wolf turned rmed as he hurriedly retreated to open up a gap. However, retracting the force of his fists resulted in a bacsh that hurt his chest. He had nearly spat out blood.

    The head-on sh between palm and fist left Eventide Seventh Wolf unable to match Shi Xiaobai. He had suffered internal injuries.

    "How is this possible!?"

    Eventide Seventh Wolf found it unbelievable.

    Shi Xiaobai was also somewhat astonished. He had used the most masculine and explosive strike, ''Proud Dragon Repents'' of the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms.

    Things develop in the opposite direction once pushed too far. Extreme pride eventually led to repentance. With a forceful stance and indomitable force, the lifting of Shi Xiaobai''s palms resembled an overlord raising a cauldron and his pushing of his palm forward was like a giant shoving a mountain.

    The thing this palm strike was least afraid of was a head-on sh.

    However, Shi Xiaobai had not used all his strength. He was confident that with his physical toughness, even if he was defeated by the first move, he would be able to retreat unscathed; therefore, he had only used 60% of his strength. He wanted to test how strong a so-called person at the Psionic Might Realm was. However, he never expected that a simple probe with a palm had left Eventide Seventh Wolf in shambles!

    Eventide Seventh Wolf was sent retreating by 60% of Proud Dragon Repents. While he stumbled in retreat, Shi Xiaobai wasn''t sloppy. He immediately strode forward and chased after him. Retracting his right arm before extending back out, he struck out once again with his palm, applying the move, Proud Dragon Repents, again!

    The strike was fast and forceful like a raging me and lightning st. It came striking straight at Eventide Seventh Wolf''s chest.

    Eventide Seventh Wolf failed to avoid in time. He felt horror and anger, knowing that his defeat meant death. Immediately, he went for broke.

    Unafraid of death, he ignored the Subduing Dragon Palm that Shi Xiaobai had struck toward his chest and instead produced a smashing fist at Shi Xiaobai''s head!

    To exchange injury for injury, life for a life, Eventide Seventh Wolf was still an iron-willed soldier despite being ackey ve. At that critical juncture, he had a fortitude that belittled death!

    However, Shi Xiaobai had a fortitude greater than his. Instead of retreating, he stuck his head out and struck out with his head and hit Eventide Seventh Wolf''s fist. At the same time, his palm struck Eventide Seventh Wolf''s chest.

    The hair-raising scene was like a head-on collision between two cars that had depressed the elerator while the drivers released their hands from the steering wheel.

    Peng!

    Eventide Seventh Wolf''s fist first smashed into Shi Xiaobai''s head as he widened his eyes in shock. His face was filled withplete disbelief.

    This wasn''t a head but an extremely hard metallic lump!

    Eventide Seventh Wolf''s fist did not smash through Shi Xiaobai''s head as he wished. Instead, the bone in his fingers fractured upon impact with Shi Xiaobai''s head!

    Boom!

    At the same time, Shi Xiaobai''s palm had struck straight at Eventide Seventh Wolf''s chest!

    Proud Dragon Repents was the mightiest palm strike that was unparalleled!

    Even though Eventide Seventh Wolf had used Psionic Hardening at thest moment, he failed to put up any resistance. With a boom, his entire being was sent flying out like a cannonball, smashing through the surrounding walls of the courtyard.

    Eventide Seventh Wolf fainted on the spot as though he was roadkill.

    Shi Xiaobai had defeated a person at the fifth stage of the Psionic Might Realm in two strikes!

 Chapter 538: Defeat meant Death!

    Chapter 538: Defeat meant Death!

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    Shi Xiaobai felt very helpless after defeating Eventide Seventh Wolf with two strikes that were only 60% of his full strength. He asked Tyger Li sincerely, "Isn''t he too weak?"

    Shi Xiaobai had asked the question without any intention of sarcasm. He only felt deep down that Eventide Seventh Wolf was rather weak and was really not his match.

    Tyger Li and the other six soldiers were already gaping in shock at Eventide Seventh Wolf''s abject defeat. While looking dumbfounded, they heard Shi Xiaobai''s ''sarcastic'' remark which made their faces fluster. Their expression was extremely hideous and they were infuriated but there was no way for them to provide a retort.

    It''s not that Eventide Seventh Wolf is too weak but you are absurdly strong. To be that strong at the Psionic Mortal Realm, are you about to ascend to the heavens?

    How could Tyger Li andpany say such words?

    Seeing them remain silent, Shi Xiaobai found it boring as he silently retreated back to Mu Lengxi''s side. He saw her staring at him with herrge watery eyes. Her gaze was filled with shock and idtry. It emitted a brilliant light, enshrouding the admiration and favor in her heart. That beautiful and touching look of hers made one''s heart palpitate and even melt.

    The girl was not stingy with her praises as she quickly wrote on her writing board, "Brother Xiaobai, you are so awesome! Your sword techniques are already astounding, but who knew that your palm techniques are even better! You managed to defeat someone at the Psionic Might Realm with two palm strikes. It''s so, so, so awesome!"

    The girl''s text construed an excitement that made them seem like they were about to fly off the board.

    Shi Xiaobai smiled faintly. He thought to himself, "This King had only used 60% strength. If This King had used all his strength, victory would have been obtained with one palm strike.

    However, Mu Lengxi''s words reminded him of something. It seemed likepared to his sword techniques, his melee attacks were even stronger?

    Actually, it was not hard to understand. Shi Xiaobai had only begun learning sword techniques a few days before he entered the tower. It had yet been a month since he began and, although he had experienced numerous battles and improved rapidly, he was still iparable to Dawn Li at his age. If it was simply aparison of sword cultivation, he was also iparable to Sunless. Shi Xiaobai''s talent in swords was astounding but his sword cultivation was far from sufficient. The Kun Peng Sword Technique was still alright at clearing trivial monsters but against a formidable foe, he still needed to rely on Excalibur, which was a lethal move that resulted in an internecine oue.

    And after the appearance of the Power of Taotie, Shi Xiaobai''s physical toughness and strength had improved at an inexplicable speed. He had also undergone three great metamorphoses.

    The first metamorphosis was after eating the Transcendence fruit, which allowed him to sh head-on with King Leonis''s fist.

    The second metamorphosis was after eating the Celestial Jade and Infernal King''s sword, which allowed him to use his physical toughness to withstand Dawn''s sword beam.

    The third metamorphosis was after eating all of the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign''s treasures and the ck and white swords. He was temporarily unable to determine how strong his physical toughness had reached.

    The three metamorphoses that were brought about by the Power of Taotie, in addition to the merger of the ''Transcendence bloodline'' made Shi Xiaobai''s physical strength and physical toughness reach an amazing level. It wasn''t too much if he was called a ''humanoid Gundam''.

    Now, Shi Xiaobai could probably fight King Leonis in his third form head on with only his fists. Previously, Shi Xiaobai''s melee martial attacks were restricted to ''Turtle-speed Divine Punch'' that was difficult to pull off in an intense battle. He had relied on his fist when fighting Moya and King Leonis and not his fist techniques. It was no different from fighting with gangsters on the street.

    But now, Shi Xiaobai had grasped the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms. This formidable palm technique that imed to be unparalleled was as though it was made for Shi Xiaobai. It allowed him to portray his physical strength and toughness in the most vivid manner!

    Shi Xiaobai''s present ability at a physical brawl far exceeded his sword techniques. If Eventide Seventh Wolf had not chosen to use his fist to sh head on with Shi Xiaobai''s palm, he would not have been defeated so thoroughly!

    "Is that Eventide Seventh Wolf really on the same level as the Level Lords?"

    However, Shi Xiaobai still found the matter somewhat unbelievable.

    When Mu Lengxi heard that, she pouted her lips and began pondering. After a long period of rumination, she wrote: "It is said that the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower''s Level Lords have strength in between the fifth to tenth stages of the Psionic Might Realm. This is the agreement people of the past hade to. It is unlikely wrong. ording to the cultivation realm, Eventide Seventh Wolf and the Level Lords are indeed on the same level. However,¡­realms do not represent strength. Brother Xiaobai, I''m at the Psionic Mortal Realm, and so are you, but our strength ispletely iparable! Therefore, it should be said that Eventide Seventh Wolf only has the prestige of being at the Psionic Might Realm but hecks the strength of being at the Psionic Might Realm. He''s far fromparable to the Level Lords."

    Mu Lengxi had used herself as an example forparison with Shi Xiaobai. It illustrated the difference in strength despite being in the same realm. She was not unduly humbling herself but by cing herself beside Shi Xiaobai forparison purposes, a yful smile suffused her face.

    Shi Xiaobai gave an approving nod as he thought to himself, "It was definitely Eventide Seventh Wolf that was toocking. He waspletely on a different levelparing to the Level Lords.

    However, Shi Xiaobai had never witnessed Mu Lengxi''s strength because back when she was fighting alongside Speechless andpany, he was trapped in the array world. He had missed the battle. However, Mu Lengxi had been estimated to be ranked second in the organization''s official selection. She was even higher than Sunless by one rank, so how could she be weak?

    Shi Xiaobai acknowledged the ranking estimates. See? The estimates ced him at zeroth ce and deemed him the ''rookies'' mudslide''. What difference did the prediction''s uracy havepared to irvoyance?

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai did not agree with Mu Lengxi''s usage of herself as an analogy to Eventide Seventh Wolf. He shook his head and said, "Eventide Seventh Wolf''s reputation is unwarranted but you aren''t. It cannot be used as an analogy."

    His words were a disguised praise and recognition so the girl immediately beamed as she felt delighted.

    She liked hearing that.

    ¡­

    Seeing Shi Xiaobai riding on the crest of sess while hitting on his daughter while disregarding everyone else, Tyger Li''s expression was extremely ugly. His face had been figuratively and literally smacked swollen more than once yet he had no chance to retaliate. He was secretly incensed as he turned his head to bellow at the six soldiers, "Are the bunch of Seven Wolfskins good-for-nothings to not be able to beat a boy at the Psionic Mortal Realm?"

    The six soldiers exchanged looks, afraid to speak out. They did not even dare walk out of the wall to see if Eventide Seventh Wolf was still alive. They were afraid that Tyger Li would take it out on them.

    However, silence was absolutely not a good response.

    Eventide Great Wolf, who was the Seven Wolfskins''s leader and also the oldest and strongest of the seven, could only bite the bullet and step forward. Mustering his courage, he said, "Your Excellency, rumors say that Shi Xiaobai had conquered the eight Level Lords. It doesn''t seem like it''s a rumor. He indeed has the strength to defeat entities at the Psionic Might Realm. Eventide Seventh Wolf¡­is the weakest the seven of us. It is understandable for him to be defeated by Shi Xiaobai but if the remaining six of us were to join forces, Shi Xiaobai will definitely not be able to fight us!"

    Tyger Li said with a sneer, "Do you have any dignity? Fighting a boy at the Psionic Mortal Realm with six people at the Psionic Might Realm?"

    When Eventide Great Wolf heard that, he could not help but curse inwardly. "So you know about dignity?"

    Eventide Great Wolf was afraid revealing his thoughts on his face as he hurriedly lowered his head and said in a deep tone, "Shi Xiaobai can defeat the Psionic Might Realm at the Psionic Mortal Realm. His talent isparable to Overlord Ji Feng and Sword Immortal Xu Taibai. He even seems the Hero King''s match. His future attainments are unpredictable! In another decade or so, perhaps even Tyrant and Thunder Emperor will not be able to suppress him. This child cannot be left behind or he would be a mortal mdy for the Li family! Please give the order to the six of us to finish him off!"

    Tyger Li''s eyes squinted as his expression turned ice-cold. He said coldly, "If the six of you are also defeated while fighting just him¡­"

    Eventide Great Wolf bit the bullet and interrupted, "Impossible! I have already understood that Shi Xiaobai is proficient at meleebat. As long as we do not sh head-on with him, his strength would definitely be greatly discounted. As for us, the Seven Wolfskins, we are adept at encirclement and restraining tactics. We can restrain him till he dies. There''s absolutely no way for us to lose!"

    Tyger Li gave a deep, meaningful stare at Eventide Great Wolf when he suddenly said, "Then go on. There is no need to torture. Kill him if you can kill him. No matter how sinister the method is, kill him for This Emperor!"

    Tyger Li had a deadpan expression but his eyes looked extremely cold.

    Eventide Great Wolf felt his scalp tingle. How terrifying was it if a tiger that couldpartmentalize dignity and pride be his enemy?

    "Yes," Eventide Great Wolf responded softly.

    He knew that failure was not an option in the uing battle.

    Defeat meant death!

 Chapter 539: This isnt a boy, its a monster!

    Chapter 539: This isn''t a boy, it''s a monster!

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    In the solitude of the night, Tyger Li and Eventide Great Wolf''s voice was exceedingly clear in the quiet courtyard. Their conversation was naturally heard by Shi Xiaobai and Mu Lengxi.

    Mu Lengxi frowned as she red angrily at her father. She found him despicable while the soldiers were detestable. They could not beat Shi Xiaobai individually and they were now nning on ganging up on him. To have six people at the Psionic Might Realm fight a single person at the Psionic Mortal Realm, did they have any honor?

    Shi Xiaobai did not seem to mind. Such campy cookie-cutter plots of ''defeating a trivial figure before another bunch of trivial figurese, and eventually, an old oneing'' was not a surprise to him. He was also long ustomed to fighting one against many.

    Not only did Shi Xiaobai not show fear, but he took a step forward and said sarcastically, "This King told you to send the seven pieces of shit up together earlier on but you refused to heed the advice. Now, do you finally understand This King''s painstaking efforts? Do you know your faults?"

    Tyger Li''s expression turned grim as he coldly said, "What a thick-headed mouth of yours! This Emperor wants to see if your skin is as thick as your mouth!"

    Shi Xiaobai took another step forward and said with augh, "The skin on your face is the thickest!"

    Tyger Li was incensed as he waved his hand at the six people behind him. He bellowed, "ughter him for This Emperor!"

    "Yes!"

    The six soldiers roared with their heads up, sending a reverberation through the night sky.

    "Second Wolf, Third Wolf and I will restrain him in a guerri fashion. Fourth Wolf and Fifth Wolf, harass him from the sides while Sixth Wolf, find an opportunity tounch a sneak attack!"

    Eventide Great Wolf lowered his voice as he quickly instructed his team. His expression was solemn as though he was about to enter a battlefield.

    "Yes!"

    The five soldiers responded with a solemn expression.

    The battle strategy that Eventide Great Wolf had employed was used when they were fighting a powerful foe that they could not withstand directly. It was a ''battle of attrition'' that they had no choice but to use. By restraining, harassment and sneak attacks, they could slowly enervate their enemy, draining the enemy''s patience and stamina before they finally devoured them.

    Such a battle strategy was rather despicable and insidious. Typically, it was an unscrupulous technique used when they could not obtain victory in an above the board and straightforward manner. If others were to know that the Seven Wolfskins had used such a battle strategy to deal with a boy at the Psionic Mortal Realm, they would probablyugh their heads off.

    However, Eventide Great Wolf had still decisively chosen this battle strategy. The other five did not raise any objections. It wasn''t because Shi Xiaobai was so strong that they had to use a strategy of attrition to garner victory but it was because they could not afford to lose.

    With the battle strategy decided and themand issued, the six soldiers immediately took action. Eventide Great Wolf, Second and Third Wolf rushed straight at Shi Xiaobai, while Fourth and Fifth Wolf nked him from both sides of the courtyard. Eventide Sixth Wolf retreated outside of the courtyard and disappeared into the darkness.

    Mu Lengxi had a drastic change in expression when she saw this. She cursed at their shamelessness. For six to fight one, they truly had no shame to utilize such a battle strategy.

    "This King will be right back. Protect yourself well."

    Shi Xiaobai showed no fear and was instead abnormally excited. Intense fighting spirit was invoked in him. After exhorting Mu Lengxi, he rushed at the trio that was charging at him.

    His left foot moved to the left while his right foot went to the right. He took steps to both his sides and suddenly, his figure turned to a blur in the night.

    "Here hees. Left!"

    Eventide Second Wolf alerted thepanions beside him.

    "That''s not correct. It''s the right!"

    Eventide Third Wolf eximed in shock.

    "Is it the left or right?"

    Eventide Great Wolf''s furrowed his eyebrows. The boy''s figure in his assault at night was too strange. He would at times appear to the left but suddenly run to the right the next moment. It was a mixture of real and sham, truth mingled with falsehood. His speed was astonishingly fast and he was practically that of a mirage. They were unable to instantly discern his encroachment¡¯s trajectory.

    Eventide Great Wolf decisively roared, "Stop! Regardless of where hees from, stand your ground with the formation in ce. Take care of each other and kill him when he approaches!"

    Eventide Great Wolf came to a halt as Eventide Second Wolf and Eventide Third Wolf immediately came to a tacit understanding. They leaned their backs against each other and took a triangr stance, going from initiating an offense to a passive defense.

    Shi Xiaobai''s movement technique left them unable to grasp his whereabouts so they could only stand in their spot in defense to await his arrival.

    Mu Lengxi gritted her teeth as she watched the scene unfold. She was infuriated. To stand defensively in the same spot when fighting three against one. Did they even have some shame?

    However, Shi Xiaobai ignored it. Despite knowing that his opponents were hoping to make him suffer from his own scheme, he still rushed at the trio with Crab Steps. He moved like the wind and his location was indiscernible. Suddenly, he took a step to the left and appeared to the right of the trio before striking out!

    It was like a sweeping inferno that came unexpectedly!

    The palm was heading straight for Eventide Third Wolf''s torso!

    Eventide Third Wolf was given a shock but his reaction wasn''t slow. He hurriedly brandished his saber and shed with Shi Xiaobai''s palm.

    Eventide Third Wolf felt his palm turned numb from the reverberating impact. He had nearly failed to hold the metallic saber but he had narrowly managed to block the strike. He thought to himself, "This boy is thin but he possesses such abnormal strength. Could he be the manifestation of some monstrous ox spirit?"

    And on the other side, Eventide Great Wolf and Eventide Second Wolf had been waiting for the opportunity. Seeing Shi Xiaobai attack Eventide Third Wolf, they faced it in delight instead of rm. As though they had seen a fish biting on a bait, they did not immediately aid Eventide Third Wolf and instead turned around and changed the formation of the triangle to entrap Shi Xiaobai into a triangle.

    Eventide Great Wolf roared angrily as he punched at Shi Xiaobai''s chest!

    Eventide Second Wolf raised his spear and thrust it forward, right at Shi Xiaobai''s back!

    Although Shi Xiaobai was in between a pincer attack, there was arge chance of him being able to safely evade with the use of Crab Steps. However, he had a boldness that came from his talent. He did not dodge or evade. Instead, he turned ny degrees and raised both his palms high up. He lunged with a partial squat and with an exhtion, he struck one palm to his left and the other to his right!

    The Twin Dragons Fetch Water, The Dragon Fights in the Wilderness!

    Eventide Great Wolf and Even Second Wolf did not know that Shi Xiaobai''s ''The Dragon Fights in the Wilderness'' was one of the most profound palm strikes of the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms. It involved the left arm and the right palm, either ruse or actuality but there was no unique style. Furthermore, Shi Xiaobai could innately dual-task or even multitask, so as his palms struck out to his sides, he did not end up having too many things to concern himself with.

    It was as though a massive dragon was raging through the wilderness as the dragon head spewed fire while its tailshed out like a whip. Both the front and back was ounted for, allowing it to have no fear about being encircled by a hundred beasts.

    Boom!

    Eventide Great Wolf''s fist shed directly with the palm but his oue was not much better than Eventide Seventh Wolf¡¯s. Simrly, he could not withstand Shi Xiaobai''s incredible strength and could not help but retreat.

    Eventide Second Wolf''s spear stabbed straight into Shi Xiaobai''s palm. However, his spear failed to prate what was obviously soft-looking flesh. Instead, his arm turned numb from the resulting impact. Eventide Second Wolf could only retract his spear in resentment.

    The trio had been sent retreating but they did not choose to continue embroiling themselves in battle. They immediately opened up a distance because the execution of their battle strategy was to restrain him instead of engaging in a desperate brawl.

    At the instant when the trio retreated, Eventide Fourth Wolf that had taken the opportunity to ambush grasped the perfect opportunity to appear behind Shi Xiaobai. He thrust his dagger straight at Shi Xiaobai''s neck!

    Restraining and surprise attacks were the essential qualities Eventide Fourth Wolf had as an assassin.

    However, what left Eventide Fourth Wolf bbergasted was that Shi Xiaobai seemed to have a pair of eyes behind his head. At the instant he appeared, Shi Xiaobai had turned around suddenly. That smiling face with that refreshing look left Eventide Fourth Wolf dumbfounded from shock. He could only bite the bullet as he thrust his dagger straight at the boy''s dazzling bright eyes.

    Shi Xiaobai seemed to ignore it as he raised his palm to strike at Eventide Fourth Wolf''s chest!

    Eventide Fourth Wolf yelped as he turned to run. He did not dare finish the strike with his dagger, afraid that Shi Xiaobai''s eyelids could not be prated. He was even more afraid of being hit. It was something he could not withstand.

    When Eventide Great Wolf that had long retreated far back saw this scene, he immediately felt his scalp tingle. He thought to himself, "This isn''t some boy at the Psionic Mortal Realm, he''s clearly a humanoid monster!"

    Not even a B-grade astral beast they jointly fought with great difficulty was as terrifying as this boy!

 Chapter 540: That cold arrow was really damn cold!

    Chapter 540: That cold arrow was really damn cold!

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    He had rough skin and thick flesh that was powered by immense strength. His speed was fast and his reaction surprisingly quick. He was extremely alert and did not fear fighting one against many.

    How was this a rookie at the Psionic Mortal Realm?

    Eventide Great Wolf''s expression turned increasingly solemn. The killing intent in his heart grew even stronger. If he were to give Shi Xiaobai the luxury of a few years, they could very likely be bugs that could be easily crushed. If they wanted to kill Shi Xiaobai, they had to take the opportunity now!

    "Retreat! There''s no rush, let''s enervate him!"

    Eventide Great Wolf knew that the more bent on killing they were, the more they shouldn''t act anxiously. The six of them had the advantage in numbers, realms, and battle strategy. As long as they fought without turning hasty and did things in a methodological manner, there was absolutely no chance of defeat.

    Eventide Second and Third Wolf immediately retreated dozens of meters back when they heard themand. Again, they took up a triangr stance with their backs facing each other. They were nning to continue with the strategy of inviting Shi Xiaobai to entrap himself.

    Eventide Fourth Wolf began pulling back to the left side of the courtyard as though he was evading the battlefield. In fact, he was hiding in order to wait for a chance.

    Mu Lengxi was so infuriated that she began stamping her feet. How could there be such shameless people? It could be ignored that the six of them did not dare to fight him straight on, but to think they began employing such a shameless battle strategy!

    Shi Xiaobai had long figured out that his opponents were nning on fighting a battle of attrition. Such strategies were actuallymonly seen in games. Typically, a group of yers would use it against Boss battles. A tank warrior would attract aggro and constantly pull the Boss, allowing assassins and long-ranged attackers to find a chance to output their damage. Once they were targeted by the Boss, they would immediately retreat, allowing the warrior to continue pulling aggro. This pattern would repeat and slowly, the Boss''s health points would be drainedpletely.

    Although the critical members like long-range attackers had yet to appear, they were likely Eventide Five and Six Wolf, who were still waiting for the opportunity. At least one of them was ying such a role. The Seven Wolfskins was truly using quite a good battle strategy.

    Shi Xiaobai never expected that despite facing six enemies that were two realms higher than his, he was receiving the treatment a Boss would get. Immediately, he found it amusing and infuriating. However, he showed no fear. Putting aside the matter of who would fall first in a battle of attrition¡­

    "Do you really think This King is a fool?"

    Shi Xiaobai sneered. First, he charged at Eventide Great Wolf and the other two with Crab Steps. While passing off the spurious as genuine, he left behind shadows and with a twist, he changed directions and suddenly charged at an existence that was attempting to wipe out its own presence with a speed that was like a sudden p of thunder which left no time for one to cover one''s ears. In fact, that person only looked like a fool in Shi Xiaobai''s eyes.

    "Oh no, his target is Evernight Fourth Wolf!" Evernight Second Wolf shouted in rm.

    Shi Xiaobai ran quickly like a leopard that had locked its sights on a prey. He was charging at Evernight Fourth Wolf, who had retreated to the left side of the courtyard and curled his body into a dark shadowy corner!

    Shi Xiaobai was not some brainless Boss. There was also no so-called ''aggro system'' in this battle. How could he be so foolish as to allow Eventide Great Wolf andpany to pull him away with aggro?

    Since the assassin, Evernight Fourth Wolf, had exposed his location, there was no reason for Shi Xiaobai to spare him. As a clever Boss, it was the wisest choice to first target the assassin that had the weakest defense but highest damage!

    Eventide Great Wolf hurriedly shouted, "Quickly help Evernight Fourth Wolf!"

    Eventide Great Wolf andpany immediately rushed toward Eventide Fourth Wolf''s position. Originally, they believed that Shi Xiaobai was an arrogant and brainless fool so they did not expect him to see through the situation so quickly. He had grasped the crux of the matter. The boy had no weakness. How could he be this terrifying?

    Eventide Fourth Wolf saw Shi Xiaobai running at him and immediately cried out loud from fright. He was a cowardly person, to begin with. If not, he would not have retracted his dagger that was aimed at Shi Xiaobai''s eyes because of a palm strike. However, such ''cowardly'' behavior was an advantage to an assassin.

    He let out a loud cry as he ced his feet on a wall and with a squat, he charged out in the opposite direction. His speed was so fast that it gave Shi Xiaobai a shock.

    Eventide Fourth Wolf was timid so in his life as an assassin, he had failed countless missions because of his timid and careful nature. However, he had never paid the price because of a failed assassination. He had always escaped given the opportunity and he ran extremely fast!

    At the instant Shi Xiaobai was in a daze, Eventide Fourth Wolf had opened up a distance. However, he was not flustered. With a stride, he used Proximity Chasm and increased his speed greatly.

    The distance between the two gradually narrowed.

    Eventide Fourth Wolf widened his eyes in shock. The boy was actually faster than him!

    Eventide Fourth Wolf felt his guts tearing apart in pain from his fear. His body was extremely thin and weak. His extremely low defense definitely could not withstand that terrifying palm strike. As Eventide Fourth Wolf ran, he yelled, "Save me! Big Bro, save me! Second Bro, save me! Third Bro, save me! Quick, save me!"

    Eventide Great Wolf andpany turned anxious but they were helpless. The duo was running at such great speeds. How could the three of them chase up?

    Just as Shi Xiaobai was about to catch up to Eventide Fourth Wolf, he struck out at Eventide Fourth Wolf''s back with a ruthless palm.

    Suddenly, with a ''bang'', as though it was the explosive sound of a cannon, an artillery shell came falling from the sky, urately smashing straight at Shi Xiaobai.

    The artillery shell came too suddenly and it had fallen from the sky. Shi Xiaobai failed to receive any warning of it but with the Perception of God''s ability to sense danger, he had managed to detect it in the final few milliseconds.

    Shi Xiaobai could only raise his palm to send the artillery shell flying. It exploded in mid-air like fireworks.

    Shi Xiaobai looked up and through the mes, he could see the sneak attacker that had hidden in mid-air. He was Eventide Fifth Wolf that had previously disappeared. He held a cannon in hand and there were two bat wings behind him. As they pped, it allowed him to hover in mid-air.

    "Ah! Thank you for saving me, Fifth Bro!"

    Eventide Fourth Wolf screamed in pleasant surprise. He took that moment to escape far away.

    Shi Xiaobai''s eyes narrowed. He did not recklessly pursue Eventide Fourth Wolf and instead took a step back and parted both palms to the back and to the front, with one palm higher than the other. Suddenly he leaped and struck at Eventide Fifth Wolf, who was in mid-air!

    The Dragon Soars in the Sky!

    This palm technique that was supposed to be a strike from the top after leaping was reversed in direction by Shi Xiaobai. It became a strike that mmed the sky. Hearing a dragon''s roar, psionic power manifested into a palm that rose into the sky. Like a resplendent golden dragon, it shot out from his palm and flew towards the firmaments and straight into the clouds.

    Eventide Fifth Wolf did not dare take on ''The Dragon Soars in the Sky'' head on. He had begun pping his bat wings and flew far into the distance so as to hide in the darkness.

    Shi Xiaobai halted helplessly. He did not pursue Eventide Fifth Wolf. He was unable to fly and if Eventide Fifth Wolf had any intention of flying higher, Shi Xiaobai could only allow him to escape freely like the wind.

    Furthermore, during this period of time, Eventide Fourth Wolf, who was as timid as a mouse, had vanished. He had concealed himself while Eventide Great Wolf andpany had taken the opportunity to close the gap.

    "You cowardly bastard, don''t you dare run!"

    Eventide Great Wolf pointed at Shi Xiaobai and bellowed. He revealed a look of contempt that seemed to imply that Shi Xiaobai was ''escaping''.

    Shi Xiaobaiughed. Wasn''t such goading too clumsy? Do you even have any fucking shame?

    Eventide Great Wolf signaled at Eventide Second and Third Wolf, who were both beside him, with his eyes. The duo had begun moving stealthily and was prepared to surround Shi Xiaobai. Since "inviting him to entrap himself" didn''t work, they had to forcefully "close the door to beat him"!

    Eventide Great Wolf took a step forward and was nning to continue with his shameless bber to infuriate Shi Xiaobai.

    Suddenly, a ck miniature arrow flew from between Eventide Great Wolf''s legs and flew straight at Shi Xiaobai''s groin!

    Eventide Great Wolf immediately felt his scalp tingle as he had goosebumps all over him.

    He knew that the hidden Eventide Six Wolf had finally struck. He had shot out an arrow out of the blue at what seemed like the most inappropriate moment.

    The sudden arrow had passed through his legs and it was well hidden. He did not even manage to react in time because he was not mentally prepared but what was terrifying was that if the arrow had been a centimeter higher, it would be his balls that would be pierced through.

    As the arrow flew past, he felt his balls turn cold.

    That cold arrow from out of the blue nearly fucking froze his balls blue!

 Chapter 541: Upon hearing, Men cry while Women salivate

    Chapter 541: Upon hearing, Men cry while Women salivate

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    Although he felt his balls turn cold, Eventide Great Wolf''s heart burned with fury.

    The arrow was a sneak attack that Eventide Sixth Wolf had been cultivating in for more than a decade. It lived up to his ancestors'' name. The arrow was thin like a needle and ck like the night sky. To bore out from under his teammate''s hips and shoot straight at his enemy''s groin at an odd angle made it unpredictable. It was truly a cold, cheap move!

    There was no way for Shi Xiaobai to dodge that arrow!

    Indeed, just as Eventide Great Wolf imagined, Shi Xiaobai failed to react in time. With a ''psh'' sound, the arrow pierced straight into the boy''s pants, striking at the important spot in between his legs!

    "That kid is finished!"

    When Eventide Great Wolf heard the sound, he turned fervently excited. He nearly could not help but roar out loudly.

    The arrow was not only a cold arrow from out of the blue, it was also a poisonous arrow. The arrow wasced with acidic poison and once it stabbed into its target, it would be as if a liter of acid had been sprayed onto the surface of the target. Flesh would issue sizzling sounds and instantly be roasted ck. It was already painful enough to be shot in the limbs by such arrows. As for the crown jewels being struck? It was lethal!

    Eventide Great Wolf pricked up his ears, eager to hear the tragic cry from the boy.

    But after a few seconds, not only did Shi Xiaobai not shout, but he also remained calm. It was as though he did not realize what had happened. There was no reaction at all.

    What was going on? Could that ''psh'' sound be a hallucination? Was it a fact that the arrow had missed its mark?

    Ding! Dang!

    Just as Eventide Great Wolf was feeling perplexed, he saw Shi Xiaobai¡¯s body suddenly quiver. A ck and thin needle dropped from Shi Xiaobai''s pants before striking the ground with a sharp, clear sound.

    The arrow had clearly prated the boy''s pants!

    But why was there no damage?

    Eventide Great Wolf looked curious as he suddenly realized of a possibility. He could not help but draw a gasp.

    Could it be that Shi Xiaobai''s crown jewels were so hard that a needle arrow could not prate it!?

    As hard as metal, unbendable in the face of adversity!

    Had Shi Xiaobai reached the ultimate state of ''upon hearing, men cry while women salivate''?

    The muscles in Eventide Great Wolf''s throat flexed as with a gulp, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He was envious yet jealous. If Shi Xiaobai was not a nemesis that he could not reconcile with, Eventide Great Wolf truly wished to share a cup of wine with him to know him as a friend. They could open their hearts and discuss¡­why the heavens were so high or why the earth was so wide, and why you can be so hard!

    "Be careful!"

    Eventide Second Wolf suddenly yelled, waking Eventide Great Wolf from his reverie. He came round to and was shocked to discover Shi Xiaobai already in front of him. A powerful palm strike was heading straight at him!

    ng!

    At that moment of crisis, Eventide Third Wolf''s saber came shing over, helping him block the attack!

    Eventide Great Wolf broke out into a cold sweat from the fright. He hurriedly took several steps back. He thought to himself that not only did the boy have amazingbat strength, but the boy also had extremely richbat experience. The boy had taken the opportunity of that instant when he fell into a daze to strike. He had nearly suffered as a result of that.

    He felt a lingering fear and immediately turned furious from the embarrassment he had sustained. In addition to the jealousy of ''not being harder than others'', he immediately turned ruthless and forceful.

    "Second Wolf, Third Wolf, attack him forcefully and finish him!"

    At that instant, Eventide Great Wolf changed his battle strategy!

    Eventide Second and Third Wolf were dumbfounded first before they said simultaneously, "Alright!"

    The two of them were at the Psionic Might Realm, but against a Psionic Mortal Realm rookie, they had been restrained and afraid to strike out as they wished. They were already feeling extremely disgruntled, but now, the leader had finally changed the strategy. Theck of focus on a methodological approach ignited their fighting spirit once again!

    Eventide Second Wolf did not say a word as he was the first to take a step forward to rush at Shi Xiaobai. Retracting his arm before extending it out once again, he thrust his spear out. It shed a cold beam through the night as though a wyrm came flying out of its cave!

    "Nice one!"

    Shi Xiaobai was delighted instead of feeling any sense of panic. He was filled with fighting spirit as he took a sidestep to dodge the spear. With his back hand, he swatted away the spear that came sweeping at him. He suddenly took a step forward and with his wrists, he struck Eventide Second Wolf''s chest.

    Eventide Second Wolf hurriedly raised his arms and used Psionic Hardening to brace against the impact. Thankfully, Eventide Second Wolf had extremely high defensive strength. Although he had been sent retreating several steps, he did not suffer any serious injuries.

    Simultaneously, Eventide Third Wolf had already leaped to a spot behind Shi Xiaobai. With hands grasping a saber, he raised it high, conjuring lightning that shed throughout the sky. He suddenly fell his saber and with a boom, a bolt of lightning crashed down, as though it was a lightning tribtion from the heavens.

    Lightning Tribtion Saber was Eventide Third Wolf''s death blow technique!

    The strike was extremely powerful but Shi Xiaobai did not push the boundaries. He immediately took a step forward and with Proximity Chasm, he appeared a distance ten meters away, dodging the sharp beam.

    Eventide Great Wolf had long been waiting in front. He watched Shi Xiaobai dodge Eventide Second Wolf''s Lightning Tribtion Saber and dash at him. Shi Xiaobai had chosen to advance instead of retreat. With a loud bellow, he smashed out with his fist!

    Winds that apanied the fist stirred, emanating frost in every direction. It was as though an icy dragon had opened its mouth to spew dragon frost breath. Arge swath ofnd ten meters in front of him was dyed with ayer of cold whiteness!

    However, Shi Xiaobai''s ''Proud Dragon Repents'' was extremely fiery and powerful in nature. The zing wind from his palm instantly melted the frost from Eventide Great Wolf''s punch.

    Despite failing with his punch, Eventide Great Wolf did not open a distance this time. Instead, he smashed out with another punch.

    This time, he wanted to forcefully go on the offensive!

    And on the left and right sides, Eventide Second and Third Wolf hade attacking. With each of them brandishing their respective saber and spear, they attacked Shi Xiaobai simultaneously with Eventide Great Wolf. It became a triple team offensive.

    Mu Lengxi could not help but turn nervous while watching from afar. Upon seeing this scene, she nearly cried out in shock. Eventide Great Wolf''s Frost Punch, Eventide Second Wolf''s Wind Spear, and Eventide Third Wolf''s Lightning Tribtion Saber attacked from three directions.

    It was destined to seed and absolutely could not be withstood directly. Brother Xiaobai, quickly run!

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not hear the scream in Mu Lengxi''s heart. Not only did he not dodge or evade, he ended up standing in his original spot.

    Eventide Great Wolf andpany smiled sinisterly as they pounced at him ferociously like tigers and wolves!

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly held his hands to his abdomen and psionic power began circting through his palms. He first bent his knees and did a half-squat before suddenly standing up straight. As he did so, he raised his palms and like a bow being pulled backpletely, his palms struck out with a st that resounded into the distance like thunder!

    Shi Xiaobai''s palms hit toward the sky, immediately sting out thunderous lightning in his surroundings. Several resplendent golden dragons seemed to twirl around his body.

    The expressions of Eventide Great Wolf andpany changed as they turned to run.

    They had previously gone through life-and-death battles and had a keen sense of true danger. They spontaneously sensed that the boy was not to be approached at that moment.

    Their intuition was urate. Shi Xiaobai''s attack of ''Tremors that Shook the Land'' was considered an extremely powerful move in the Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms repertoire. Furthermore, it was like a porcupine¡ªthe fiercer the enemy''s attack, the more savage the retaliation.

    Shi Xiaobai gradually retracted his palms and nonchntly nced at Eventide Third Wolf that had already retreated to a great distance away.

    His eyes seemed to say¡ªWhat happened to the attacking forcefully? Why are you shrinking away?

    Eventide Great Wolf andpany had extremely ugly expressions but they had no choice but to admit inwardly that the boy was somewhat voodoo. It was probably difficult to attack him forcefully.

    Eventide Second Wolf lowered his voice and uttered, "Are we still going to continue our battle of attrition with him?"

    Eventide Third Wolf gave an approving nod for the question.

    Eventide Great Wolf''s expression was livid as the veins on his forehead bulged. He clenched his fists tightly as he spent several seconds to take deep breaths. Finally, he sighed and nodded.

    Suddenly, Eventide Great Wolf seemed to think of something as he looked up and shouted to the sky, "Fifth Wolf,e out."

    Eventide Fifth Wolf, who was pping his wings, immediately flew over from a distance away in the night sky.

    Eventide Great Wolf ordered, "Use your cannon to shoot at him. I refuse to believe that his defense is purely dependent on his flesh and bones. He must have been using Psionic Hardening. Use your bullets to drain him of his psionic power!"

    Eventide Fifth Wolf revealed an ugly expression as he muttered, "But¡­"

    Eventide Great Wolf interrupted, "Don''t worry. ording to my observations, this kid may have strong palm techniques but he can at best hit a distance about ten meters away. As long as you fly to a height of twenty meters, there is no way he can hit you. He will only end up being enervated by you!"

    Eventide Fifth Wolf heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that. He did not want to have his wings broken from a single palm strike. It was best if there wasn''t any risk. There was no other way about it as he had be timid after being a perpetual harasser in his years as a soldier.

    Eventide Fifth Wolf pped his wings and flew to a point above Shi Xiaobai. Although Eventide Great Wolf had said that twenty meters were sufficient, he still flew to a height of fifty meters to be safe.

    "Die, idiot!"

    Eventide Fifth Wolf held a cannon in each of his hands. After aiming at Shi Xiaobai, he had a gleeful look in his eyes. He loved to be in the scoundrelly situation of others not being able to hit him while he could maniacally output damage.

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head helplessly. He found the group of people troublesome. Couldn''t they just attack forcefully? Why did they need to resort to all these tactics?

    Shi Xiaobai sighed as he suddenly raised his hands toward the sky. With a wave of his hand, a golden beam shed as Lucifer''s Sword appeared for a fleeting moment.

    Poof!

    Intense winds suddenly began stirring as they blew toward the sky!

    It wasn''t wind but sword beams that filled the sky!

    When the first bout of sword beams tore through his underwear, nearly ending Eventide Fifth Wolf''s chance of reproduction, countless sword beams came bombarding him like a rising gas.

    Eventide Fifth Wolf was immediately left confounded.

    What happened to being unreachable for twenty meters?

    This was a fucking no-fly zone in a two-hundred-meter radius!

 Chapter 542: Truth of the Battle

    Chapter 542: Truth of the Battle

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    Shi Xiaobai had refrained from using his sword not because he was hiding his inadequacies. It was because Lucifer''s Sword was extremely draining on psionic power. It was not to be recklessly used. The ck and white swords had just been destroyed, so he was temporarily without a usable sword. Although psionic construction allowed him to produce a psionic sword, the product would be extremely weak. It could not withstand the power of his Sword Truth. The psionic sword would only be more prone to shattering when Sword Intent surged through it.

    In addition, Shi Xiaobai wanted to try out Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms; therefore, he had not used any of his sword techniques till it was necessary.

    The time came when Shi Xiaobai could no longer tolerate it with the birdman dancing high in the sky.

    With a flip of his hand to summon Lucifer''s Sword, he waved the sword to produce a sh at the sky. The sword beam was keen like the spreading of the wings of a Kun Peng. It swept up a storm of formidable magnitude.

    Although the Kun Peng Sword of Wind produced by Lucifer''s Sword drained ten percent of Shi Xiaobai''s psionic power, the power was augmented and much stronger than usual.

    Eventide Fifth Wolf failed to dodge and could only conjure his psionic barrier to forcefully defend. However, the sharpness of the sword beam was something even a barrier at the Psionic Might Realm could not fully defend against. With a cracking sound constantly resounding, a rift began tearing through the psionic barrier.

    Eventide Fifth Wolf retreated as he tried resisting. It was not easy for him to escape the sword beams that inundated the sky. His private parts were lucky to be preserved but his clothes were left tattered by the sword beams. Thin and dense sword scars were left on his limbs, as red blood spewed out. He looked extremely miserable and had suffered non-trivial physical damage.

    Eventide Fifth Wolf immediately escaped into the distance while screaming in pain. How would he dare to stay behind any longer?

    Eventide Great Wolf andpany drew a gasp as they could not believe the scene that had unfolded in front of their eyes.

    Shi Xiaobai was still hiding a trick up his sleeves? His sword techniques were in no way weaker than his palm techniques!

    Heavens, not only was this boy extremely strong and possessed extremely high defense, his speed was also surprisingly fast. Furthermore, he was adept at physical brawling and also proficient at using swords for long-range attacks. It was like he had no weakness at all and waspletely invulnerable.

    How could a mere person at the Psionic Mortal Realm be so strong? This didn''t even make sense! It was inplete contrary to the bnce of the world!

    Eventide Great Wolf''s eyes seemed to crack from the numerous blood vessels being engorged with fiery blood. He had believed that teaching a lesson to a boy at the Psionic Mortal Realm would be a simple and easily aplished mission. However, he never expected the boy to be a humanoid monster. He was obviously at the Psionic Mortal Realm and was not at the Psionic Soul or Psionic Might Realm, much less Psionic Domain Realm. Yet, the pressure he gave them was greater than an expert at the Psionic Domain Realm. Neither his palm nor his sword strikes could be received and his flesh could not be pierced through. Even his crown jewels were as hard as metal. How were they to fucking fight him?

    "Hold your ground. Continue the restraining and battle of attrition. He''s merely at the Psionic Mortal Realm so how much psionic power can he have? Enervate him of all his psionic power and let''s see if he can continue fighting!"

    Although Eventide Great Wolf had trouble finding a strategy to deal with Shi Xiaobai, it was his responsibility as a leader to maintain the hearts of his men. Therefore, he immediately used an old-school battle strategy.

    If a head-on sh and forceful attack didn''t work, what were they to do?

    Drag it out! Drag it till he was out of energy!

    It had to be said that such a strategy was shameless but it was indeed effective.

    Eventide Second and Third Wolf collected themselves once again as they stood their formations once again.

    Although Eventide Fifth Wolf was injured, he had only suffered physical injuries. A tiny bit of rest allowed him to dedicate himself back into the battle. They were still in a six against one situation. Furthermore, not much of their psionic power had been drained. No one was severely injured either. After the past few moves, neither side had managed to overpower the other. At least Eventide Second Wolf''s Wind Spear and Eventide Third Wolf''s Lightning Tribtion Saber were not attacks Shi Xiaobai could withstand in a head-on sh. If they dragged it out, victory was definitely theirs!

    When Eventide Great Wolf andpany came to this realization, they immediately turned increasingly patient. Since ''inviting him to entrap himself'' and ''closing the door to beat him'' didn''t work, they could only encircle him while attacking and retreating in a mixture of truth mingled with falsehood at the same time. It would be a dreadful andughable state of not pouncing over despite having one''s pants off.

    Mu Lengxi gritted her teeth as she watched this. She yearned to transform into a ''mer'' that could mock them ruthlessly.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did notugh. He appeared calm but his inner thoughts were heavy.

    On the surface, he had seemed to tie with six Psionic Might Realm warriors and even seemed to be repressing them alone. But in fact, things were not that simple. No matter how inept Eventide Great Wolf andpany were, they were at the Psionic Might Realm. They were two realms above Shi Xiaobai, so how easy was it handling them?

    In fact, in every exchange and parrying of moves, Shi Xiaobai had expended psionic power that was several times his usual amount. He had high physical toughness but there was no way for him to be left unscathed when withstanding the stab of a spear powered by the Psionic Might Realm with his bare hands. This formidable defense was partly due to his tough skin and flesh but the augmentation from Psionic Hardening could not be discounted.

    Although "Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms" was indeed a profound and powerful technique, it did not solely rely on itself to send Eventide Great Wolf andpany retreating. In fact, every strike produced by Shi Xiaobai had expended a great deal of his psionic power. He had enhanced the strength of the strike to its limits.

    Both offense and defense drained arge amount of psionic power and adding the cost of using the previous sword strike, more than half of Shi Xiaobai''s psionic power had been unknowingly drained in less ten minutes!

    Eventide Great Wolf''s shameless battle strategy had chanced upon Shi Xiaobai''s weakness. Against six Psionic Might Realm warriors, Shi Xiaobai was not afraid of a head-on sh or forceful attacks but, he truly could not allow it to drag out!

    In the battle before this, Shi Xiaobai had always been searching for an opportunity to break the impasse. Every strike and move he did appeared like a calm response but it contained intense killing intent. Every strike was a lethal move that sought a chance to severely injure his opponent.

    However, Eventide Great Wolf andpany lived up to their reputations after all. Be it their defense, retreating or acts of reinforcement, they had done them in an excellent manner. It prevented Shi Xiaobai from finding a breakthrough point to produce a crack in their strategy.

    From Eventide Great Wolf andpany''s point of view, Shi Xiaobai was in no way a boy only at the Psionic Mortal Realm. Instead, he was like an Astral Cmity Beast at the Psionic Domain Realm. He was adept at both offense and defense. His speed was exceedingly fast and possessed no ws. They could not forcefully attack and were rendered helpless against him. They could only drag it out in the hopes for him to bepletely enervated.

    But from Shi Xiaobai''s point of view, it was apletely different matter. He indeed possessed the ability to fight one against many. He even had the strength to simultaneously face six Psionic Might Realm warriors. However, it was quite a tough fight for him. He relied on drainingrge amounts of his psionic power to barely be able to create a tied impasse. After all, his cultivation realm was still too low. The difference in realms was mainly reflected in the quality of the psionic power. For example, the spending of a fixed amount of psionic power would produce a power rating of 1 at the Psionic Mortal Realm. But for the Psionic Might Realm, it could very well be 10. This resulted in very great differences.

    This battle for Shi Xiaobai was a tough battle that needed him to fight someone stronger than he was while also being outnumbered by them. The pressure he experienced waspletely different from the rxed expression he portrayed.

    Now, more than half his psionic power had been drained. He could not drag it out any longer!

    It seemed like that move was the only resort!

    Shi Xiaobai took a deep breath as he looked at Eventide Great Wolf, who had steeled his heart to fight a long drawn out battle. A sneer suffused his lips.

    Since all of you want to drag it out, This King will go for broke and bet it all on this!

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly took a step forward and produced a deep bellow that resembled the low growl of a beast.

    Eventide Great Wolf andpany hurriedly took on a defensive pose.

    They turned extremely alert and were ready to defend against Shi Xiaobai''s exceedingly fast sudden attacks.

    But after a few seconds, Shi Xiaobai did not move but a strange matter happened.

    Eventide Great Wolf andpany looked at each other.

    Why did Shi Xiaobai suddenly turn green?

 Chapter 543: Breaking the Balance!

    Chapter 543: Breaking the Bnce!

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    Shi Xiaobai had turned green.

    It was not an illusion but a strange matter that truly happened in front of their eyes.

    They saw the exposed fair yellowish skin outside his clothes suddenly turn green!

    "Superpower?"

    Eventide Great Wolf was confounded. He could only exin the strange matter with ''superpower''. He could not help but frown.

    Presently, the superpower system was divided into four systemsbat system, defense system, support system and misceneous system. More than 90% of Espers had misceneous system superpowers that could not be used in battle. About 9% had defense or support systems, with only less than 1% having superpowers that were part of thebat system.

    Four of the Seven Wolfskins were Espers but they only had misceneous system superpowers that could only be used for day-to-day chores. For example, Eventide Great Wolf''s superpower ''Water Purification'' was a superpower that could purify any pollution in water. Its best usage was only to purify toxins in toxic sludge, making itpletely useless in battle.

    It was not strange that the four Espers of the Seven Wolfskins had misceneous system superpowers. After all, more than 99% of Espers had nonbat system superpowers.

    But now, Shi Xiaobai had suddenly turned green. This phenomenon could pretty much only be exined with the word ''superpower''. And for him to use it now, didn''t it mean that his ''superpower'' was very likely abat system superpower?

    Eventide Great Wolf was acutely aware of how muchbat system superpowers augmented a Psionite. It was even the case that arge number ofbat system Espers focused mainly on their superpowers and supplemented with psionic abilities. For example, one of the top experts in the world, Thunder Emperor Zhang Qi had cultivated his S-ss superpower, ''Divine Electrical Exoskeleton'', to the extremes.

    If Shi Xiaobai had abat system superpower hidden up his sleeve¡­

    Eventide Great Wolf felt bitter. He only felt that the boy was the chosen child of the heavens and that he was the son of God.

    But in fact, Shi Xiaobai was indeed hiding an S-ss superpower but he had not used it. Turning green was obviously not a superpower but a bloodline ability he had obtained from the Transcendence bloodline¡ªTranscendental Nine Transformations.

    Shi Xiaobai was using the ''Transcendental First Transformation''!

    Shi Xiaobai did not n on using it because the Transcendental Nine Transformations could very likely expose his Transcendence bloodline. Furthermore, the usage of the Transcendental Nine Transformations would constantly drain him of his psionic power while in his transformed state.

    Using an analogy, if psionic power was thought of as the MP or energy bar in games, then using the Transcendental Nine Transformations would require him to drain MP or energy to maintain his transformed state every second.

    Furthermore, the amount of psionic power drained with every level of transformation would increase exponentially. With Shi Xiaobai''s psionic power reserves, he could only maintain the Transcendental First Transformation for less than ten minutes. If he were to use the Transcendental Third Transformation, he would be drained of his psionic power in less than a minute.

    Just as Eventide Great Wolf andpany were racking their brains to think of ways to drain Shi Xiaobai of his psionic power, Shi Xiaobai had not only ignored the thought of conserving his psionic power, he had instead taken the initiative to use the Transcendental First Transformation that drained it.

    This was obviously not him losing his mind but because he had realized that he could not let the matter drag on. He had to break the impasse.

    Therefore, he wanted to go for broke and finish the battle in one fell swoop!

    As he experienced the surging strength in his body, Shi Xiaobai exhaled a long breath. He tauted his calves and suddenly kicked off from the ground forcefully and charged straight at Eventide Great Wolf!

    "He''sing!"

    Eventide Great Wolf shouted in rm as Eventide Second and Third Wolf hurriedly propped up their defense. They did not wish to beat down Shi Xiaobai in a head-on attack but only wished to restrain him and drag it out!

    As Shi Xiaobai ran forward, he struck out with his palm. It was surprisingly a head-on sh with the explosive Proud Dragon Repents.

    Eventide Great Wolf turned delighted as he conjured Psionic Shield to withstand it.

    Shi Xiaobai shattered the psionic shield with his strike, forcing Eventide Great Wolf to take a few steps back. However, he remained unharmed at all.

    At the same time, Eventide Second Wolf''s Wind Spear and Eventide Third Wolf''s Lightning Tribtion Saber came in reinforcement. They attacked Shi Xiaobai from different sides.

    Shi Xiaobai raised his palms high into the sky as he exhaled and struck one palm to the left and another to the right. He had used ''The Dragon Fights in the Wilderness'' to face the duo''s pincer attack.

    This scene was identical to the previous one. Eventide Second and Third Wolf were once again sent retreating. They did not turn vexed but only hurriedly retreated and had no intentions to embroil themselves in battle.

    But this time, Shi Xiaobai had no intention of giving up. Although the two strikes had failed to aplish much, he had scattered the trio''s battle formation. That was his n.

    Time was needed to reestablish the formation that allowed them to reinforce each other. This short fleeting period of time was the only chance for him to make a breakthrough!

    Shi Xiaobai abruptly took a step forward and closed the distance with Proximity Chasm. He rushed in front of Eventide Third Wolf and fiercely struck at his chest. This strike''s name was ''A Sudden Advent''. It was fast, fierce, and aggressive like fire!

    Eventide Third Wolf failed to dodge in time and could only brandish Lightning Tribtion Saber in the hopes of withstanding the palm strike. Eventide Second Wolf and Eventide Great Wolf immediately turned and came aiding him the moment they saw the scene unfold.

    Shi Xiaobai''s direct attack with his right palm was actually only a feint. Just as his palm reached midway, it suddenly changed directions and suddenly moved upwards, turning to strike Eventide Third Wolf''s throat. At the same time, his left arm moved straight for Eventide Third Wolf''s abdomen like a bat.

    Eventide Third Wolf was given a shock but he did not lose his calm. He forcefully retracted Lightning Tribtion Saber to hold it in front of his neck before wing at Shi Xiaobai''s left arm with his left hand!

    Eventide Third Wolf''s timely reaction could be described as perfection. However, as the saying goes, despite thews being strong, the ouws were ten times stronger. After Shi Xiaobai''s feint was another feint!

    The boy''s p at his throat and strike at his abdomen were still fake moves. Suddenly he raised his foot and with a turn of his body to the side, he kicked at Eventide Third Wolf''s lower body. That was the real attack!

    Treading on Ice, an onught without exceptions!

    Eventide Third Wolf failed to defend against the third move after defending against the first two moves. After being kicked in his lower abdomen, he lost his center of bnce and could not help but fall to the ground. Instantly, he left his weaknesses exposed like he was inviting an attack!

    Shi Xiaobai had been waiting for that opportunity. He moved both hands up and like an overlord raising a cauldron, he pushed his palm forward like a giant shoving a mountain!

    Proud Dragon Repents came striking at Eventide Third Wolf''s chest!

    Eventide Third Wolf no longer had the strength to block it!

    Furthermore, this exchange of blows happened in a split second. Eventide Great Wolf and Eventide Second Wolf had failed to rush there in time to support.

    Swish!

    At that moment, a ck needle arrow suddenly shot through the night, straight at Shi Xiaobai''s throat!

    At the same time, a figure that had hidden in the darkness of the night suddenly appeared behind Shi Xiaobai. A sharp dagger came thrusting from top to bottom as it headed for Shi Xiaobai''s back!

    At the critical moment, Eventide Sixth Wolf''s cold arrow and Eventide Fourth Wolf''s back stab simultaneously came in aid!

    However, Shi Xiaobaipletely ignored the threat of the two lethal strikes. With a roar, he struck out with Proud Dragon Repents!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    However, this strike was no longer the same ''Proud Dragon Repents'' as before. After using the Transcendental First Transformation, his strength had greatly been enhanced. As Eventide Third Wolf failed to find his bnce, he had no way to withstand the strike. His Psionic Shield instantly shattered and he was struck straight in the chest. His body flew out and broke through the courtyard''s surrounding wall. His eyes rolled back and with that, he fainted just like Eventide Seven Wolf.

    Eventide Third Wolf was unable to continue fighting. The bnce had been broken!

 Chapter 544: Nearly fishing out the dick

    Chapter 544: Nearly fishing out the dick

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    Eventide Third Wolf was sent flying by the palm strike. It was unknown if he survived it but he definitely had no way to continue battling.

    However, with Shi Xiaobai forcefully using Proud Dragon Repents, he no longer had time to dodge Eventide Sixth Wolf''s cold arrow and Eventide Fourth Wolf''s back stab. He could only give a deep bellow and use Psionic Hardening.

    Peng!

    The ck needle arrow struck Shi Xiaobai straight in the throat. However, the needle arrow had been shot from a great distance away and it was designed to be as tiny as a needle for purposes of concealment. It was clearlycking in strength. When it struck Shi Xiaobai''s throat, it only pricked a tiny hole the size of a pore like a mosquito''s bite. There wasn''t even blood.

    Typically speaking, this tiny hole was sufficient because Eventide Sixth Wolf''s cold arrow was not only a scoundrelly one, it was also poisonous. It was extremely toxic and just making contact with skin would allow the acidic poison on the arrow''s tip to begin corroding the victim''s skin like acid. It would turn the skin ck. As such, Eventide Sixth Wolf had given up on the arrow''s strength in order to deliberately enhance its hidden nature.

    However, Shi Xiaobai could not be understood throughmon sense. Not only was his skin as hard as iron, his body also possessed a ''poison resistance''. Eventide Sixth Wolf''s poison only made him feel an itchy numbness and nothing else.

    In fact, Eventide Sixth Wolf had previously struck an important spot of Shi Xiaobai''s. The timing and angle were extremely crafty that Shi Xiaobai had nearly failed to react. As there was no time for him to evade, he took a second to harden in times of danger. As such, the arrow failed to pierce into his flesh. However, the acidic poison on the arrow hadnded on his sensitive regions. It made Shi Xiaobai suddenly feel an unbearable itch. It made him give an involuntary tremble.

    The acid was transformed by Shi Xiaobai''s poison resistance and the effects made it feel like itch powder.

    If not for Shi Xiaobai having another ''Unleaking Turtle Aura'' that allowed him to repress his senses, he probably could not endure it but ''fish his dick out''.

    But overall, Shi Xiaobai was Eventide Sixth Wolf''s nemesis. It left the cold arrowpletely useless!

    Therefore, withstanding the arrow was no big deal.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was not only facing the arrow, he was also facing Eventide Fourth Wolf''s back stab!

    The timid soldier was after all a soldier. At times, he was crazier than anyone else. With his third brother, who was usually very good to him, being sent flying with his survival unknown, Eventide Fourth Wolf felt a surge of hatred and anger. He had used all his strength in the back stab!

    The dagger came from top to bottom and forcefully stabbed at Shi Xiaobai''s back. He wanted to tear through Shi Xiaobai''s spinal cord!

    Pfft!

    The dagger stabbed into Shi Xiaobai''s flesh!

    ng!

    When the dagger stabbed into Shi Xiaobai''s vertebral, it felt like it had struck iron. There was no way for him to push it further in.

    In fact, physical cultivation was divided into the four levels of skin, flesh, bones and mental defenses. Each level was harder than the other, but each level also had a higher defense than the previous one.

    The damage inflicted by Eventide Fourth Wolf''s back stab was already exceedingly terrifying. He had stabbed through Shi Xiaobai''s skin and flesh despite Shi Xiaobai being in the Transcendental First Transformation. However, he still never managed to stab through the hardest¡ªbone.

    However, Eventide Fourth Wolf refused to give up. He appeared as if he was mad as he pulled the dagger out halfway and stabbed straight in again. He began to constantly prate and pull his dagger in and out of Shi Xiaobai''s back.

    If it were any ordinary person, the pain of being stabbed in the back was hardly tolerable. However, Shi Xiaobai possessed ''Unleaking Turtle Aura'' so he was able to reduce the pain to a minimum and he was not affected by it. He had been stabbed by Eventide Fourth Wolf because he was bent on defeating Eventide Third Wolfpletely. So how could he allow Eventide Fourth Wolf to have the chance of prating and pulling out?

    Shi Xiaobai roared angrily and reached back to grab Eventide Fourth Wolf''s arm. He lifted him and with an over-shoulder throw, he struck out with ''The Divine Dragon Swishes its Tail'' when the throw was midway!

    Boom!

    Eventide Fourth Wolf, who was a ss-cannon assassin, obviously could not withstand Shi Xiaobai''s ''The Divine Dragon Swishes its Tail''. He spewed out blood in mid-air and by the time hended on the ground, he had fainted!

    In about ten seconds, both Eventide Third and Fourth Wolf were defeated. It was unknown if they lived!

    "Third Bro! Fourth Bro!"

    Eventide Second Wolf widened his eyes in anger as blood surged to his brain. He immediately lost his cool.

    "Bastard, you''re dead!"

    Eventide Second Wolf roared angrily and charged at Shi Xiaobai. He struck out mindlessly with Wind Spear!

    Shi Xiaobai''s back was bleeding but he ignored it. With a maniacalugh, he faced Eventide Second Wolf. Holding his hands to his abdomen and bending his knees for a half-squat, he suddenly stood up straight. As he did so, he raised his palms and like he was striking the sky, thunder resounded as resplendent golden dragons twirled in a coiling fashion as they emitted dragon roars!

    "Second Wolf,e back!"

    Eventide Great Wolf realized something was amiss amidst his shock. He hurriedly yelled in an attempt to stop Eventide Second Wolf.

    However, Eventide Second Wolf was driven to engage in foolish acts because of his fury. He did not retract his spear and instead stirred a tornado and turned even fiercer!

    Shi Xiaobai sneered inwardly. His ''Tremors that Shook the Land'' was a divine technique that countered against a group of foes. It was as strong as its foes. No, it became even stronger when facing something powerful!

    Just as Eventide Second Wolf''s spear stabbed into the lightning domain, the golden dragons roared. They spontaneously charged at Eventide Second Wolf and the golden light exploded. Eventide Second Wolf''s spear instantly shattered. Although the golden dragons were not physical manifestations, each one of them bore into Eventide Second Wolf''s body and shot out of his body. This resulted in astounding damage which led to him uttering a tragic cry as if he was inundated by an inferno and struck by lightning.

    When Shi Xiaobai gradually retracted his palms, the golden dragons dispersed. Eventide Second Wolf had already fallen to the ground. His skin was ckened and he was covered in injuries. He had fainted. If Shi Xiaobai had retracted his palms anyter, Eventide Second Wolf might have very well died from being ''devoured'' by the golden dragons.

    It looked as though Eventide Great Wolf''s eyes were about to crack as he red at Shi Xiaobai. His eyes were filled with hatred as he tried his best to maintain his rationality and not act recklessly.

    Eventide Seven, Second, Third and Fourth Wolf had all been defeated one after another. The Seven Wolfskins only had him, Eventide Fifth and Sixth Wolf.

    However, Eventide Fifth Wolf had retreated in fright because of Shi Xiaobai''s sword strike. He had been physically damaged and had probably escaped to the ends of the world. It was unknown where he had flown off to.

    As for Eventide Sixth Wolf''s ancestral cold arrow, it had clearly struck Shi Xiaobai''s crown jewels and his throat¡ªtwo weak and fatal parts of the body, yet it was to no avail. Clearly, it waspletely ineffective against Shi Xiaobai so Eventide Sixth Wolf was equivalent to having zerobat strength.

    The Seven Wolfskins, with seven people at the Psionic Might Realm, had four of them being heavily injured by a boy at the Psionic Mortal Realm. Two were neutered and only he, Eventide Great Wolf, alone was left trying to put up a fight bitterly!

    This was an absurd matter that one would not even dream of.

    Eventide Great Wolf felt bitter in his heart. A sense of defeat rose up in him as he felt that the boy in front of him was a terrible monster that could not be defeated.

    Suddenly, Eventide Great Wolf''s pupils constricted.

    The boy''s skin suddenly turned from green to yellowish-white. As such, Eventide Great Wolf also saw that the boy''s face was extremely pale. He even stumbled slightly and looked extremely weak!

    "You have been drained off all your psionic power!?"

    Eventide Great Wolf felt as though he was weing a rain after a drought. He felt a euphoric disbelief.

    Shi Xiaobai''s psionic power had drained faster than he had imagined. He seemedpletely enervated!

    So the boy was actually not without any weakness. An overly low realm was always his weakness!

    Eventide Great Wolf was delirious from joy as he revealed a hideous look!

    What difference was a Psionite drained of all psionic power from a cripple without any limbs?

    He could win!

    The final winner of this tough battle was him!

 Chapter 545: Why did you kill him

    Chapter 545: Why did you kill him

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    Reality typically proved that the gs that antagonists raised would usually be taken down immediately.

    Just as Eventide Great Wolf believed that Shi Xiaobai was enervated of his psionic power and believed that he could clinch final victory, a divine and pure milky white light suddenly fell from the sky andnded on Shi Xiaobai''s back. The wound on his back was recovering at a visible pace.

    Immediately following that, a nourishing azure beam of light that alternated between cold and hot descended,pletely enveloping Shi Xiaobai within. The paleness on Shi Xiaobai''s face immediately turned ruddy as his weakened state gradually vanished.

    "Magic!?"

    Eventide Great Wolf was well-learned after all. He recognized the two beams of light to be the power of magic. He turned to look at the source of the magic. He saw the precious daughter of the Mu family in the distance. She was holding a spellbook and two six-pointed star runic formations lit up around her. There were two beams of light¡ªvani white and azure blue¡ªthat constantly surged from the runic formation as they shot at Shi Xiaobai.

    "You!"

    Eventide Great Wolf nearly spewed out blood from his anger. He wanted to cry and shout, "How can you do that!?"

    Mu Lengxi red angrily at Eventide Great Wolf. Her re seemed to say, "So the seven of you can fight one, but can''t others help Brother Xiaobai!?"

    Shi Xiaobai naturally discovered that the two beams of light came from Mu Lengxi. Although he did not know it was magic, he was rather astonished.

    It was because the vani white beam of light was healing his wounds while the azure-blue light was rapidly replenishing his psionic power. In a few short seconds, he had been restored of a fifth of his psionic power.

    It was like the restoration of health and mana. She was a formidable healer!

    Shi Xiaobai raised a big thumbs up at Mu Lengxi.

    However, he quickly discovered that Mu Lengxi was extremely pale. The book in her hands was trembling slightly. Clearly, the internal injuries that Mu Lengxi had suffered were not light and using magic would only worsen her injuries. If not, she would have joined the battle and fought alongside Shi Xiaobai.

    And at this moment, she had been forced to definitely pay quite a considerable price to use two restorative spells.

    Shi Xiaobai felt his heart ache for her as he hurriedly said, "Enough. It''s enough already. Stop."

    Mu Lengxi smiled gently and secretly continued for another three seconds before stopping the magic. She stopped channeling the dual restorative magic.

    However, the moment the magic came to an end, Mu Lengxi''s expression suddenly changed. She hurriedly lifted her hand to cover her mouth. Her throat moved as though she was swallowing something.

    Shi Xiaobai''s eyes shed a look of pain as he sighed inwardly and said gently, "Thank you."

    Mu Lengxi shook her head with her mouth covered.

    Shi Xiaobai turned around and slowly walked towards Eventide Great Wolf. It was time to end the battle.

    In fact, he had not yet expended all his psionic power previously but he still had a little left. He could not maintain the Transcendental Nine Transformations but he had pretended to look weak and powerless. He wanted to lower Eventide Great Wolf''s guard and then use the final bit of strength to retaliate.

    But now, with Mu Lengxi¡¯s restorative magic quickly restoring a fifth of his psionic power, it was sufficient to round up the situation.

    Now, Shi Xiaobai had the absolute advantage. Victory had been determined.

    Eventide Great Wolf had an extremely ugly expression but he did not escape because the cold-blooded tiger never showed any mercy to deserters.

    Eventide Great Wolf immediately clenched his fists tightly when he saw Shi Xiaobai striding towards him. He was prepared to risk his life.

    "Enough, stand down."

    Suddenly, a calm and domineering voice sounded from behind Eventide Great Wolf.

    Eventide Great Wolf turned his head in shock and saw Tyger Li walking over slowly. He had a deadpan expression which hid his true thoughts.

    "I can still fight¡­"

    Eventide Great Wolf said trembly.

    Tyger Li waved his hand and said, "How are you to continue after suffering such utter defeat? To not be able to defeat a Psionic Mortal Realm boy despite the joint forces of seven Psionic Might Realm warriors, none of you are worthy of being called the ''Seven Wolfskins''. From this moment forth, none of you are special forces anymore. Instead, you will be soldiers at the dimensional battleground."

    Eventide Great Wolf widened his eyes in disbelief. He never expected that despite his defeat, Tyger Li''s punishment was only for them to dedicate themselves to the dimensional battleground. Although it was a bloody and cruel area fraught with danger, it did not necessarily mean they would lose their lives. There were even some geniuses who would volunteer to enter the dimensional battleground to train themselves. It could be said that the punishment of the dimensional battleground was much better than an ''execution'' in Eventide Great Wolf''s mind. It momentarily left him in disbelief.

    In Eventide Great Wolf''s daze, Tyger Li roared once again, "Are you not going to scram while taking this bunch of fools with you!? Scram before I change my mind!"

    "Yes¡­"

    Eventide Great Wolf did not dare hesitate. He hurriedly picked Eventide Second and Third Wolf from the ground and with one hand holding one, he turned and escape. Eventide Sixth Wolf, who was hiding in the distance, silently went to carry Eventide Seven Wolf. Eventide Fifth Wolf, who was watching from afar, also flew back and carried the unconscious Eventide Fourth Wolf.

    As such, the Seven Wolfskins ran out the courtyard miserably with their tails between their legs.

    Shi Xiaobai did not pursue them. Although the seven soldiers were loathsome, they were just minions following orders. It was already enough to have five of them severely injured, of which four had unknown fates. Furthermore,pared to chasing after the Seven Wolfskins, Shi Xiaobai was more concerned about Mu Lengxi''s injuries and safety.

    He warily nced at Tyger Li before turning to retreat back to Mu Lengxi''s side. He reached out his hands to massage her shoulders and used Massage Technique of God in an attempt to reduce her injuries.

    The Massage Technique of God was ineffective for his powerful body but it had excellent effects on Mu Lengxi. Her face immediately turned ruddy.

    Soon, Mu Lengxi''s face began to flush red. It was hot as her crystalline eyes seemed to be clouded with watery mist. She reached out her hand to cover her mouth and lowered her head like a camel. Her body began trembling.

    Shi Xiaobai recalled the time when he massaged Mozzie. She too had such an expression and could not help but emit a strange sound that sounded like she enjoyed it but also sounded like she was suffering.

    Was Mu Lengxi experiencing the same thing?

    When Shi Xiaobai thought of this, he hurriedly stopped the massage. He knew that Mu Lengxi had always forced herself to not emit her voice. It was definitely not a good feeling.

    "Are you better?"

    Shi Xiaobai stopped massaging and asked out of concern.

    Mu Lengxi looked up and stole a nce at Shi Xiaobai before immediately lowering her head shyly. She then nodded her head gently.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed gently and asked, "Then, shall we go?"

    Shi Xiaobai wanted to take a look at Speechless''s corpse before leaving with Mu Lengxi and her mother. After which, he could find an opportunity to ask Mu Lengxi about the circumstances of ''him killing Speechless''.

    As for Tyger Li, Shi Xiaobai did not wish to be further entangled with him. He had defeated the Seven Wolfskins and Tyger Li seemed to be left alone, but Tyger Li was Mu Lengxi''s father after all. No matter how much of a scumbag or scoundrel he was, there was no way he would ''dice'' Mu Lengxi''s father up in front of her, right?

    Shi Xiaobai could not be bothered with the wretch. The three ps were done to vent Mu Lengxi''s anger so that was enough.

    However, just as Shi Xiaobai was nning to leave, Tyger Li did not n on letting it go. He said, "Wait."

    Shi Xiaobai turned around and said with a frown, "Why? Do you still want to fight?"

    Tyger Li shook his head and said, "I only want to know the answer to one question."

    Shi Xiaobai pricked up his brows and asked, "What''s the question?"

    Tyger Li looked at Shi Xiaobai for a few seconds with a deadpan expression. Suddenly, he said with a calm tone like an idle banter, "My son, Speechless Li, he is a kind boy, so why did you kill him?"

 Chapter 546: Reverend Misery Sea, Esteemed Monk

    Chapter 546: Reverend Misery Sea, Esteemed Monk

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    "My son, Speechless Li, he is a kind boy, so why did you kill him?"

    Tyger Li''s tone was calm and his eyes looked indifferent. It was as if he had used the tone of asking "what instant noodles did you eat today". He had asked a stunning and explosive question.

    Shi Xiaobai was immediately dumbfounded.

    Mu Lengxi looked up in disbelief at Tyger Li. Instantly, her expression turned extremely pale.

    How was it possible?

    How did he guess that her brother was killed by Brother Xiaobai?

    I clearly did not say a thing nor did I leak out anything?

    How did he know?

    No, he definitely could not know!

    He was guessing!

    How did he guess?

    Could it be that he was certain that I was protecting the murderer and because Brother Xiaobai is very close to me and he possesses extremely great strength that surpasses Brother Speechless, he was able to determine that Brother Xiaobai is the murderer?

    How can that happen?

    No, it''s him. It''s that man. Those few points were enough. This traces of clues had made him infer something that he believes is the truth. Then, he would resolutely believe in his judgment!

    He was already certain that Brother Xiaobai is the murderer.

    And the reason he would ask this question is for¡­

    Verification?

    Oh no!

    Mu Lengxi''s thoughts raced as she thought of the crux of the matter. She hurriedly reached out her hand to hold on to Shi Xiaobai. The reason Tyger Li had asked the question was not only to verify the truth, he was also trying to hoax Shi Xiaobai into confessing!

    However, it was toote by the time Mu Lengxi thought it through. Shi Xiaobai had no idea that Mu Lengxi, Sunless, andpany had the intention of hiding this matter to the world. He never expected that Mu Lengxi was trying her best to hide this matter from him and Speechless''s father. When he heard Tyger Li''s question, he believed that Tyger Li already knew the truth and was already beginning to question him.

    Shi Xiaobai was already feeling guilt-ridden because of the matter. Furthermore, he was not a person who avoided questioning. Hence, he quickly shook his head and answered, "Sorry, This King does not know why because This King had no intentions of killing him."

    Mu Lengxi''s face was drained of its color. She knew that the matter could not be concealed any longer. Tyger Li had used his ruthless judgment and sinister hoax to obtain the truth.

    Tyger Li''s eyes shed a cold killing intent but his eyes remained calm. He said coldly, "You do not know why? But you were still the one who killed him."

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and did not know how to exin. Although it was unintentional, he was still the one who had killed after losing all reason. How was it to be determined if he was considered a murderer?

    Tyger Li said coldly, "A life for a life. My son''s death shall be paid with your life. Do you have any other thoughts on this matter?"

    When Mu Lengxi heard that she hurriedly held Shi Xiaobai''s hand and shook her head forcefully.

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head to cate her with a gesture. Then, he looked at Tyger Li and said solemnly, "Sorry, This King probably cannot pay with his life but This King would definitely try to make up for his mistakes so as to gain forgiveness for his sins."

    Shi Xiaobai faced the question head on and bravely shouldered the responsibility. However, he was not a pedant person. A living person could make up for his mistakes but nothing could be done if hemitted suicide because of his guilt.

    Furthermore, he had a nasty impression of Tyger Li. Perhaps, he could overlook the thoughts of enmity because he was Speechless and Mu Lengxi''s father but it was impossible for him to give up his life because of his speech.

    In other words, Tyger Li was not qualified.

    Shi Xiaobai did not n on exining further. He only wanted to investigate the matter thoroughly and try his best to make up to Mu Lengxi and Speechless''s mother, as well as anyone else, so as to redeem himself from his wrongdoing.

    Tyger Li narrowed his eyes and said, "A life for a life is an unalterable principle. This Emperor doesn''t need anypensation, only your death."

    When Mu Lengxi heard that, she took a step forward to block Shi Xiaobai behind her. She red furiously at Tyger Li.

    Tyger Li said with a sneer, "He killed your brother but here you are, protecting him and loving him. Do you not have any shame?"

    With that said, Mu Lengxi felt as if she was struck by lightning. Her face turned increasingly pale. She had previously been painfully wondering how she should treat Shi Xiaobai. At this moment, her dilemma and pain were heartlessly exposed by Tyger Li. It left her momentarily flustered. But even so, Mu Lengxi did not take a step back.

    Shi Xiaobai immediately took two steps forward and blocked Mu Lengxi behind him. He said solemnly, "Everything is This King''s fault. It has nothing to do with her."

    Tyger Li sneered and said, "You know you are at fault but you do not want to repay it with your life. So you are just someone who''s afraid of death."

    Shi Xiaobai faced his response in silence. He did not wish to embroil in the exchange of words. Regardless of what he said, Tyger Li would not heed it. Exnations on whether he was afraid of death or not would only be corny no matter how righteous it was delivered.

    Tyger Li''s eyes turned cold as he said, "Since you do not wish tomit suicide to repay a lost life, then let me kill you."

    Shi Xiaobai''s expression turned grim.

    Tyger Li suddenly turned his head and shouted towards the exterior of the courtyard, "Reverend Misery Sea, can you kill this scum for This Emperor?"

    Just as his voice faded away, a repressive and respectful ''Amitabha'' was heard. It was crisp and loud like the morning bell or evening gong. It reverberated through one''s heart.

    A golden Buddha suddenly fell from the sky!

    When the golden Buddhanded, the golden light dissipated immediately, revealing its true appearance. It was an old monk whose face was covered in wrinkles. He wore a cassock that did not hide the thinness of the old monk. However, his face was plump and he had long earlobes. Just his face resembled that of a Buddha statue.

    "Amitabha."

    Reverend Misery Sea had his hands together as hended in between Tyger Li and Shi Xiaobai. He had a smile on his face and benevolent-looking eyes. It was as if he was an esteemed monk that showed mercy.

    Tyger Li nodded at the old monk as a form of greeting. He implored sincerely, "Reverend, please kill the evil scum!"

    Mu Lengxi sized up the old monk as her eyes gradually widened. She recalled who Reverend Misery Sea was!

    She was a bookworm and had once read a Buddhist text that introduced this person.

    Reverend Misery Sea was rumored to be the reincarnation of buddha. At birth, he was at the Buddhist''s Relic realm. It was equivalent to the Psionic Domain Realm in the psionic cultivation system. He was already in his eighties and had unfathomable strength. Few people in this world were his match but he was dedicated to Buddhism. He practiced abstinence and mediated in Shaolin temple, standing aloof from worldly affairs.

    Rumors had it that Reverend Misery Sea was not only well-versed in Buddhist Dharma, he was also proficient in Shaolinbat techniques. He was the strongest person in Shaolin over the past millennia. His strength wasparable to S-ss heroes like Thunder Emperor and Tyrant. He was considered a reclusive expert, a Buddha in human form.

    Why was Reverend Misery Sea here?

    Did her father invite Reverend Misery Sea here to kill Shi Xiaobai?

    Mu Lengxi was immediately left extremely rmed.

    Although Shi Xiaobai was considered a wonder in the Psionic Mortal Realm for him to be able to match a Psionic Might Realm warrior, he would only be crushed when facing a Psionic King. There were no other possibilities.

    This was because the Psionic Imperial Realm was the biggest ravine in the psionic cultivation system. A Psionic King could even fight ten people at the Psionic Domain Realm. As for Shi Xiaobai, he probably had to use all his strength just to fight a warrior at the Psionic Domain Realm. So how could he stand a chance against someone at the Psionic Imperial Realm?

    Furthermore, Reverend Misery Sea was no ordinary person at the Psionic Imperial Realm. Instead, he was a paragon Psionic King. He was on par with those who had the titles of Tyrant and Thunder Emperor. Reverend Misery Sea could defeat ten ordinary Psionic Kings alone. What did this mean?

    A hundred Shi Xiaobais added up was in no way Reverend Misery Sea''s match!

    If Reverend Misery Sea were to attack, Shi Xiaobai would definitely be instantly killed!

    Shi Xiaobai also sensed a powerful aura from Reverend Misery Sea. It was like when he faced Hisith or the Infernal Queen. It was a repressive feeling that did not even give him the strength to resist.

    Shi Xiaobai had a somewhat heavy expression. If the old monk were to attack, what was he to do?

    Shi Xiaobai was not a person who would easily give up. He would also absolutely not give up a battle because his opponent could not be defeated. He had already mentally prepared himself to do battle.

    However, Reverend Misery Sea had a look of benevolence as he said to Tyger Li, "Amitabha, This Penniless Monk never kills."

    Tyger Li said in a deep voice, "This scum killed my son. His sin is heinous. I implore Reverend to help!"

    Reverend Misery Sea shook his head and smiled slightly as he gently said, "Revenge begets revenge, will there ever be an end to it? Benefactor Li, why don''t you let it go?"

    Shi Xiaobai and Mu Lengxi were dumbfounded when they heard that. They never expected Reverend Misery Sea to be such an esteemed monk. They never expected him to be so understanding and benevolent.

    Shi Xiaobai heaved a sigh of relief as Mu Lengxi also turned relieved. She thought to herself that if she ever had a chance to pass Shaolin temple in the future, she would definitely give them some alms!

 Chapter 547: The Buddha says: Go fuck yourself

    Chapter 547: The Buddha says: Go fuck yourself

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    However, the denied Tyger Li remained calm. Without a change in expression, he said calmly, "Reverend Misery Sea, you had discussed with This Emperor today about rebuilding Shaolin and revitalizing Buddhism. This Emperor requires serious consideration. Although This Emperor is a premier, the nation''s budget cannot be used wantonly."

    Reverend Misery Sea continued having a benevolent smile as he softly said, "Amitabha, it is better to save one life than build a seven-storied pagoda. However, that youth has not only killed a person, but his methods of battling were also vicious. He will probably be a demonic murderer in the future. There is no estimate of the number of innocent lives that will die under his hands. If he is vanquished now, wouldn''t it be equivalent to saving those countless lives?"

    Tyger Li said with a nod, "Reverend, you speak of the utmost truth."

    Reverend Misery Sea said with a benevolent smile, "However, This Penniless Monk never kills. Why doesn''t This Penniless Monk hold the evil scum down and let Benefactor Li handle it? It will ultimately be Benefactor Li''s decision to kill or spare him."

    Tyger Li said with a nod, "That works."

    Reverend Misery Sea held his hands together and said, "Amitabha, then about the matter of rebuilding Shaolin and the revitalizing of Buddhism¡­"

    Tyger Li said with a smile, "With Shaolin having such an esteemed monk like Misery Sea, it naturally needs to be rebuilt. Buddhism preaches for people to do kind deeds, so how can it not be revitalized? This Emperor will sign the grant money tonight."

    Reverend Misery Sea hung a benevolent smile and said, "Amitabha, excellent, excellent. This Penniless Monk will now be repressing this evil scum. Revenge begets revenge, will there ever be an end to it, so by ending this evil scum''s life, it can also be considered as helping him gain some merit. Amitabha!"

    Shi Xiaobai and Mu Lengxi were dumbfounded upon hearing the exchange. The conversation had truly widened their horizons. The concept of ''shamelessness'' had level demarcations. Compared to Reverend Misery Sea and Tyger Li, the Seven Wolfskins were way less shameless!

    Reverend Misery Sea had refreshed the duo''s worldly views. So this was how an ''esteemed monk'' achieved his esteem? Is that how Buddhist teachings were used?

    The duo cursed inwardly as Reverend Misery Sea had already turned his head over.

    The aged monk had turbid eyes but his nonchnt nce at Shi Xiaobai and Mu Lengxi made it seem like the entire sky had copsed down to crush them.

    Psionic Imperial Suppression!

    It was more than a hundred times than the augmented suppression that the Seven Wolfskins used in formation!

    Mu Lengxi instantly felt the world crashing down on her as she was leftpletely immobile.

    Shi Xiaobai also felt an immense pressure. This time, even his ''King''s Will'' could not ignore the suppression. His body felt as heavy as lead as he found it difficult to move.

    However, Shi Xiaobai was still extraordinary. Although he was at the Psionic Mortal Realm, his willpower was stronger than a Psionic King¡¯s!

    Shi Xiaobai gnashed his teeth as he gave a light bellow and raised his arms with great difficulty. He opened up his stride and like a rusty robot, he slowly and difficulty walked towards Reverend Misery Sea. He wanted to punch the shameless old bald donkey t!

    Reverend Misery Sea''s gaze changed slightly as he held his hands together. "Amitabha, this child is indeed a dragon among people. He is the chosen child of heaven and his attainments are unpredictable. Unfortunately, he has been led astray and has turned demonic. He is no different from evil scum. He is not to be spared or he would definitely wipe out all life, sending misery through the world. This Penniless Monk''s suppression of this scum today will be considered as a great meritorious deed. It can only be right."

    Shi Xiaobaiughed from his extreme anger as he cursed out with great difficulty, "What a shameless old bald donkey!"

    Reverend Misery Sea''s eyes shed a hint of killing intent but his face remained smiling and benevolent. He shook his head and said, "To persist in one''s wrongdoings, teachings are necessary!"

    When the old monk said that, he suddenly held his hands together and looked up to the sky. His cassock suddenly swelled up as though a wind had puffed it up. Golden runic seals began falling from the sky and imprinting themselves on his cassock.

    Reverend Misery Sea said with a deep and powerful voice. It did not sound like it came from his mouth but as though it came surging from every corner of the world.

    "The Buddha says: The sea of bitterness has no bounds, turn back to the shore before it''s toote. Only Buddhist enlightenment can allow one to shed off the abyss of worldly suffering. Repent and ye shall be saved!"

    This Buddhist saying was well known but Reverend Misery Sea''s voice was not ordinary!

    He was using the Shaolin technique¡ªDiamond Dhyana!

    A voice like adamant, with words transforming into gatha charm, it brought forth an overwhelming power!

    This power came crashing down on Shi Xiaobai!

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt the pressure on his body increase greatly. It was like a towering Buddha statue was pressing down on him. He did not yield because of this. Although his footsteps towards Reverend Misery Sea turned slow, he did not stop at all.

    "What''s the point?"

    Reverend Misery Sea shook his head as he continued reciting the Diamond Dhyana.

    "The Buddha says: To see a world in a grain of sand. And a heaven in a wild flower. Hold infinity in the palm of your hand. And eternity in an hour!"

    "The Buddha says: I teach you to think the unthinkable, do the undoable, speak the unspeakable, and work the unworkable. Those who get it get it, those who don''t don''t¡ªfor all the words in the world cannot describe the sublimity of this truth. Be off by a hair''s breadth or miss it by a fraction of a second and the picture is false!"

    "The Buddha says: All things contrived are like dreams, illusions, bubbles, and shadows. And as dewdrop or lightning, they should be regarded as such!"

    "The Buddha says: Everything is unreal and requires¡­letting it go!"

    "¡­"

    Reverend Misery Sea recited the gatha chants at an increasing speed with increasing anxiousness.

    As such, Shi Xiaobai also began walking slower. It was harder for him to move but he never stopped once, even if he was moving forward at one millimeter after another. He didn''t stop at all.

    Reverend Misery Sea remained in his spot and as such, Shi Xiaobai finally came in front of him.

    A look of disbelief finally shed in Reverend Misery Sea''s eyes. He sighed and said, "You are none other than an evil scum, bound to be a demon of the future. It is equivalent to saving all of humanity by taking you down. The meritorious service would allow This Penniless Monk to meet Buddha!"

    "Fuck your bullshit!"

    Shi Xiaobai puffed with great difficulty as he tried to straighten his chest. He could not help but curse angrily.

    A look of anger shed in Reverend Misery Sea''s eyes as he opened his mouth to continue reciting the Diamond Dhyana. "The Buddha says¡­"

    "The Buddha says: Go fuck yourself!"

    Shi Xiaobai roared angrily as his stiff and slow body suddenly moved like it had broken its debilitating shackles. He struck quickly at the shameless old monk with a palm!

    Proud Dragon Repents, go fuck yourself!

    Reverend Misery Sea''s expression changed as he suddenly bellowed!

    "Kneel!"

    The angry bellow sounded like the resonating crack of thunder. It was ear-splitting!

    It was not the Diamond Dhyana but the Diamond Dhyana Lion Roar. Its might was several times stronger!

    As if it was the final straw that broke the camel''s back, Shi Xiaobai copsedpletely as his strike only reached midway beforeing to a halt. His knees felt as though they had been mmed heavily as he nearly knelt down.

    However, Shi Xiaobai could kneel to the heavens and earth, and his parents, but he refused to kneel to the old bald donkey. With all his strength, he threw himself forward at Reverend Misery Sea like a pouncing wolf.

    Reverend Misery Sea retreated back as Shi Xiaobai crashed to the ground with a thud. A hole the shape of a human opened up!

    Reverend Misery Sea suddenly struck out into the sky with his palm as five fingers came plummeting from the sky. With a rumble, it smashed on Shi Xiaobai''s body. Like a five-finger mountain, it suppressed Shi Xiaobaipletely!

    At that point, Shi Xiaobai could no longer move.

    Reverend Misery Sea smiled slightly and said, "In the past, Buddha had suppressed the Monkey King, Sun Wukong. Today, Misery Sea has suppressed Shi Xiaobai. Excellent, truly excellent!"

    Reverend Misery Sea adjusted his cassock and turned to say to Tyger Li, "Benefactor Li, go ahead!"

    "Great."

    Tyger Li nodded in satisfaction as he picked up the saber Eventide Third Wolf had dropped to the ground before slowly walking towards Shi Xiaobai.

    Mu Lengxi turned anxious but she could not move. Instantly, she felt mncholic and felt full of regret. She regretted not studying magic that Granny Deepblue wanted her to do. She was engrossed with reading books and frequently skived. If she were just a bit stronger, perhaps, she could¡­

    Shi Xiaobai did not panic when facing despair. Instead, he had fighting spirit and his fury. He absolutely would not yield, much less give up.

    "Go ahead and rage!"

    Suddenly, a strange demonic voice resounded in his mind.

    Simultaneously, Reverend Misery Sea''s ''benevolent'' voice resounded, "A murderer must repay with his life. It is only right."

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt incensed as he once again neared ''raging''.

    At that moment, a familiar but also strange voice sounded in the night.

    "This Emperor is still alive so how can there be murder and why is there a need to pay with one''s life?"

    That voice was Speechless Li''s voice!

    Tyger Li and Reverend Misery Sea turned their heads in shock and looked towards the source of the voice. They saw a handsome young man slowly walk out the door to the memorial hall.

    The bright and clear moonlight illuminated the boy''s face. His face was paler and colder than the moonlight. However, he clearly was the ''dead'' Speechless Li!

    Tyger Li''s expression was filled with a myriad of colors. It was hard to tell if he was pleasantly shocked or horrified. He seemed to have a guess as he said with a frown, "You faked your death?"

    Speechless slowly walked into the courtyard. He was hobbling and looked somewhat weak but his eyes were bright like the stars. Upon hearing Tyger Li''s question, Speechless shook his head and said, "No, I truly died."

    As Speechless spoke, he turned to look at Reverend Misery Sea and said with a sneer, "I had not only died, I had even gone to the Western Paradise where I met Buddha. He told me that an old bald donkey was using His name to engage in shameless acts. So He sent me back and told me to tell the old bald donkey¡ªThe Buddha says: Go fuck yourself!"

 Chapter 548: Misery Sea in misery

    Chapter 548: Misery Sea in misery

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    "I not only died, I even went to the Western Paradise where I met Buddha. He told me that an old bald donkey was using His name to engage in shameless acts. So He sent me back and told me to tell the old bald donkey¡ªThe Buddha says: Go fuck yourself!"

    Speechless sneered at Reverend Misery Sea and slowly walked over. He seemed to stumble as he walked but it was not because his feet were weak but because his limbs appeared overly stiff. It was probably because he had been ''lying as a corpse'' for several days. His limbs had probably turned numb from all the lying.

    The statement was a mixture of ridicule and derision, cursing Reverend Misery Sea for his shamelessness. If not for the circumstances, Shi Xiaobai and Mu Lengxi would have given a big thumbs up and praise him for a ''scolding well done!''. However, the duo only felt pleasantly surprised, shocked and puzzled.

    Speechless had been revived? Or did he never die, to begin with?

    They naturally did not believe his statement of ''going to the Western Paradise, only to be sent back by Buddha''. However, they could not figure out what was going on.

    Upon receiving such mockery, Reverend Misery Sea continued maintaining his ''benevolent'' smile. He said softly, "A sin, it¡¯s truly a sin. Buddha''s name is not to be used in vain. Benefactor, your words are overly impulsive."

    Speechless responded with a sneer and just as he was about to say something, Tyger Li spoke up first, "My son doesn''t think before he speaks. Reverend, please don''t put it at heart."

    Tyger Li had a calm expression despite saying so. His tone did not sound apologetic at all, nor did he reprimand Speechless. It was as if he ''doted'' his son.

    Reverend Misery Sea gave a deep, meaningful look at Tyger Li and said with a smile, "The Buddha says: Not willing to forgive or pardon, is, in fact, hurting yourself. This Penniless Monk might not have the magnanimity of Buddha, but it''s definitely not terrible. Your son is still young, so it cannot be helped that he might be slightly arrogant. It is understandable so This Penniless Monk will naturally not be angered. However, don''t assume a bad deed is too small to matter. Your son does not show respect to Buddha and he speaks vulgarly. There is a need for him to cultivate his body and mind so as to hone his temperament. If your son doesn''t mind, he cane to Shaolin to cultivate for a period of time. Buddhism can train one''s mind. Reading Buddhist scriptures can inculcate a heart like Buddha''s. Striking a wooden fish clears one''s mind. You will gain knowledge of past lives, a great opportunity awaits you!"

    Speechless rolled his eyes when he heard that. He scoffed and said, "You are already a failure being a human, so how can you seed bing a buddha? Old Bald Donkey, you have been abstaining from meat your entire life but you have been walking apletely wrong path. There''s no loss to missing your Buddhist opportunity. However, This Emperor has a gatha for you as a kind opportunity. Listen well. Speechless says: If there are no teeth blocking one''s shame, air leaks when speaking. A ck heart stinks the mouth, making it no different from farting!"

    No matter how good Reverend Misery Sea''s ''self-restraint'' was, he could finally not tolerate such derision. His expression changed slightly as a hint of fury shed in his eyes. However, Speechless''s identity was not something that he could easily act against. He could only turn to Tyger Li and said, "Premier Li, it looks like your son has a lot of misunderstandings with This Penniless Monk. It seems This Penniless Monk shouldn''t be staying here to be treated this way."

    Reverend Misery Sea began to use his ''departure'' as a threat, so as to get Tyger Li to hold back Speechless.

    However, Tyger Li apparently did not read in between the lines. He nodded and said, "Alright, Reverend, please go ahead. Since I have family matters to attend to, I won''t be sending you off. Take care."

    Reverend Misery Sea was stunned. He pointed at Shi Xiaobai and said, "But about vanquishing this evil scum¡­"

    Tyger Li suddenly looked ''strangely'' at Reverend Misery Sea and said, "Since my son isn''t dead, there is no murder. Calling him an ''evil scum'' is truly a misunderstanding. Now that the misunderstanding has been cleared, there is naturally no need for any vanquishment."

    Reverend Misery Sea lookedpletely bbergasted. He could not understand the sudden change in Tyger Li''s attitude.

    Why did Tyger Li, who was eager to kill Shi Xiaobai with his own hands a moment ago, has now suddenly turned so ''understanding''?

    Reverend Misery Sea could not help but say, "But this ''evil scum'' had not only pped you thrice. He had also used sinister methods to injure the Seven Wolfskins. He is extremely tyrannous and vicious. He will probably be the cause for disaster in the future. How can he be spared?"

    Tyger Li said calmly, "Reverend, you had also mentioned ''only Buddhist enlightenment can allow one to shed off the abyss of worldly suffering. Repent and ye shall be saved''. Since a butcher can also be a buddha, why can''t this young man that is yet to be an adult do so? The Buddha says: All sentient beings are equal, and he also says, ''I was you, you will be me''. It is not true that this boy does not have a Buddhist fate, and that he might not one day be a buddha. Reverend, you keep insisting on killing him. It seems youck the heart of Buddha and also the benevolence of Buddha."

    When Reverend Misery Sea heard that, he nearly vomited blood. When did he be the one that insisted on killing Shi Xiaobai? Was Tyger Li a demon that knew how to push responsibilities? Furthermore, he had used three Buddhist gatha phrases to educate him. Did Tyger Li think so lowly of him?

    At that moment, Speechless had already walked in front of Reverend Misery Sea. He looked down at Shi Xiaobai, who was being crushed to the ground with a ''Five Finger Mountain''. He looked up and said coldly to Reverend Misery Sea, "Are you still not releasing This Emperor''s friend?"

    Reverend Misery Sea drew a gasp. He had never been treated so impolitely before. Furthermore, he had been cursed and treated with contempt by two young juniors in one night?

    Tyger Li also spoke out, "Release him. Reverend, you shouldn''t persist in your errors."

    Reverend Misery Sea immediately felt incensed. He nearly could not control his ''Buddhist heart''. The father-son duo was attacking him as though he was an outsider that was not weed. What was wrong with Tyger Li? Why did he seem to change into another person the moment Speechless Li appeared? He turned from a cold-blooded tiger and crafty fox to a ''great father'' who shielded his son?

    Reverend Misery Sea''s had a hesitant expression. He did not wish to spare Shi Xiaobai, who had limitless potential and had borne a grudge with him.

    "There''s no need."

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly grunted softly.

    There''s no need?

    Reverend Misery Sea looked down and immediately, his pupils constricted slightly.

    He saw Shi Xiaobai, who was being repressed by his ''Five Finger Buddhist Seal'' suddenly turned dark green in color. The muscles in his arms bulged out like dragons and this throat roared like a beast''s. With both hands on the ground, he slowly got up while resisting the ''Five Finger Buddhist Seal''!

    A surging energy emitted from the boy''s body. With his hands held to the ground, he was like an overlord lifting a cauldron. He crawled up from the ground and seemed like a prostrating behemoth that stood up!

    Boom!

    The ''Five Finger Buddhist Seal'' was forcefully shattered by Shi Xiaobai''s strength! Following that, he went from the Transcendental Second Transformation back to his human form. His face looked somewhat pale and it was clear that he had used all his strength.

    However, he had truly shattered the ''Five Finger Buddhist Seal'' with his strength alone! Reverend Misery Sea had failed topletely repress the boy!

    Reverend Misery Sea''s eyes were filled with disbelief. He refused to believe that a Psionic Mortal Realm weakling could resist and destroy his ''Five Finger Buddhist Seal''. It was something impossible!

    Reverend Misery Sea immediately felt immense killing intent. A freak like Shi Xiaobai was someone he had never seen his entire life. And he had already borne a grudge against him. He would definitely be a source of disaster for him in the future.

    This child was not to be left alive!

    Reverend Misery Sea''s eyes turned sullen.

    Tyger Li nced at Reverend Misery Sea with a ruminative look as an undetectable sneer shed along the corners of his lips.

    Speechless looked at Shi Xiaobai, who had shattered ''Five Finger Buddhist Seal''. He gave a big thumbs up and praised from the bottom of his heart, "Awesome!"

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and said, "Likewise. You scolded well. It was a joy and it was relieving!"

    Speechlessughed heartily and suddenly pricked up his brows and said, "But, why were you green?"

    Shi Xiaobai did not respond and also pricked up his brows and said, "And why are you now alive?"

 Chapter 549: Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?

    Chapter 549: Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    "And why are you now alive?"

    This sentence wasn''t precise. After all, it was likely possible that Speechless did not truly die. It was also possible that he had died fully. Hence, the premise of the question, ''why are you now alive'' wasn''t right. However, there were too many questions andplications that Shi Xiaobai wanted to ask. He was momentarily unsure about where he should begin so he could only ask such a question. However, Speechless was definitely aware of what he was interested in knowing.

    However, Speechless did not directly answer him as he said with a faint smile at Reverend Misery Sea. He said, "The Buddha says: ''Not to be said, not to be said, it bes wrong once said''."

    This gatha was used in a rather baffling manner, but when matched with Speechless''s gaze at Reverend Misery Sea that ced him in an awkward position, his meaning was clear. Before the old bald donkey left, how could he reveal the secret? Speechless was ''shooing him with Buddha as a pretext''.

    Reverend Misery Sea immediately felt worse but hid his emotions well. He did not disy his displeasure on his face. Although he was infuriated with Tyger Li''s sudden ''betrayal'', Tyger Li was after all a nation''s premier. Furthermore, with the stakes of ''rebuilding Shaolin and revitalizing Buddhism'', no matter how much Reverend Misery Sea disliked and hated Tyger Li, he could not fall into a wanton rage to wipe out the Li family''s father-son duo that was equivalent to an ''Emperor'' and ''Crown Prince''. Although his strength made it easy for him to wipe out everyone in the courtyard, there were many things in the world that were beyond strength and massacres.

    Reverend Misery Sea sighed inwardly.

    He could only tolerate the Li family father-son duo but Shi Xiaobai was definitely not to be spared.

    The boy had an astounding talent with inhuman potential. The grudge with him could not be ignored. Although Reverend Misery Sea could lower his head and attempt to resolve the grudge, turning it into a friendly encounter, he refused to reduce the major issue to a minor one once he thought of the boy''s wild and intractable personality.

    Reverend Misery Sea hesitated as he was momentarily in a dilemma.

    Tyger Li suddenly said, "Reverend, please leave."

    Tyger Li had directly expressed to ''see him out''!

    Reverend Misery Sea turned to look at Tyger Li in disbelief. He was the strongest warrior in Shaolin and his strength was enough to give him the title of Psionic King. He was described as a ''Buddha Reincarnated''. Although Tyger Li had an outstanding position in the political world, why would he take the initiative to fall out with such a top warrior?

    This didn''t make sense!

    Reverend Misery Sea nearly lost control of his temper but as he looked at Tyger Li, his anger immediately vanished when he locked eyes with him.

    Tyger Li''s eyes looked calm but they were, in fact, hiding a tumultuous storm. There were deep intricacies hidden in them. This old sly fox that was draped in tiger''s skin had hidden everything he wanted to tell him in his gaze.

    Reverend Misery Sea was simrly experienced and astute. He instantly understood Tyger Li''s faint gaze that only maintained for an instant.

    High-level scheming allowed one tomunicate through mere gazes.

    Reverend Misery Sea came to a realization as he said with a chuckle, "So that''s the case. This Penniless Monk understands."

    Tyger Li said with a deadpan expression, "This Emperor has family matters, so he won''t be taking your time any longer. It''s good that Reverend understands it. As for the matter on Shaolin, we can discuss again. This Emperor will definitely give Reverend a satisfactory response."

    As they spoke, the two instantly exchanged gazes.

    Reverend Misery Sea said in a deep, thought-provoking manner, "Let''s hope that Premier Li would not forget his promise."

    Tyger Li nodded and said, "This Emperor has always been a man of his word."

    Reverend Misery Sea turned to face the rest and gave Shi Xiaobai a deeply thoughtful look. With his palms ced together, he said, "Amitabha, it is time for This Penniless Monk to depart. Everyone, we shall meet again."

    After Reverend Misery Sea said that, his body suddenly burst with golden light. Like a golden Buddha statue, he sted out into the sky. In a few seconds, he had left the courtyard and vanished.

    "This old bald donkey is indeed extraordinarily powerful. His means of leaving cannot be replicated," Speechless said wistfully.

    When he said that it could not be replicated, he was indicating that Reverend Misery Sea''s move had exceeded the limits of ''Mirror Replication''. It was a level in which he could not replicate it.

    Shi Xiaobai did not know that and thought that Speechless was mocking Reverend Misery Sea''s for his ''deliberate posturing'' during his departure. He hesitated for a moment and was prepared to continue hounding the secret behind the ''revival''.

    However, Tyger Li was faster than him. He said with a deep tone, "Vile spawn, you were faking your death?"

    Tyger Li looked at Speechless with a grim expression. His tone waspletely different from before Reverend Misery Sea left. It was demanding and fierce.

    Speechless turned to look at Tyger Li and did not return him a friendly look. He said with a sneer, "So what if it is? And so what if it isn''t?"

    Tyger Li narrowed his eyes into a cold gaze. He said coldly, "Are you testing This Emperor''s patience?"

    Speechless pricked up his brows and a derisive smile suffused his lips. He said, "If I don''t say it, are you going to force me to drink truth serum? I understand that it bes easier with experience. Once you do such matters frequently, there will be no sense of guilt. It''s very normal. I am not confident how far you can tolerate this son of yours that is destined to take over your mantle but there is one thing for sure. You will never hear a single word of truth from your own son''s mouth unless you force him to drink truth serum!"

    These words were said with prating criticism and cold harshness.

    Tyger Li''s eyes turned even colder as he said coldly, "You were indeed faking your death. It was all a scheme and act. You had witnessed everything that happened in the memorial hall but you continued acting a corpse. You are not a person that can ignore lethal threats to your mother and sister. You ce far greater importance to loved ones than themon person but you never woke up to prevent it. It is obvious that your n of faking death was extremely ambitious. Your aims were nothing trivial but what were you aiming for?"

    Speechless said with a sneer, "Heh heh, you are really a knave that uses his own yardstick to measure the motive of an upright man. To think you can think of such a conclusion of faking death. It truly shows how sinister and warped your thinking is. I did die but my soul went to the Western Paradise. Buddha used his divine powers, allowing me to see everything. The shameless deeds you did was something even Buddha could not bear watching. He nearly cursed out loud."

    Tyger Li responded coldly, "Utter nonsense. Those are all lies."

    Speechless pricked his eyebrows and said, "You neither refuse to believe in the truth nor do you want to hear lies. It''s best you take out the truth serum. I happen to be thirsty anyway, so let me drink it."

    When Tyger Li heard that, he silently observed Speechless''s eyes.

    Speechless responded with a sneer as he stared back in an unrelenting manner.

    Tyger Li remained in a prolonged silence before suddenly turning and walked out the courtyard. Momentster, he disappeared into the night. He had left the courtyard without saying a word.

    Speechless sighed as his gaze turned somewhat heavy.

    "Haha, the irritating fellow has finally left."

    Speechless hid the heaviness in his gaze and turned to say with augh to the boy and girl behind him.

    However, when he turned his head, he realized that Shi Xiaobai and Mu Lengxi''s gazes were even heavier than his.

    Shi Xiaobai hesitated for a moment and sighed. He said softly, "You truly¡­faked your death?"

    Speechless did not immediately deny it this time. Instead, he gave a deeply thoughtful look at Shi Xiaobai and said in a thought-provoking manner, "Do you want to hear¡­the truth or a lie?"

 Chapter 550: The Reason Speechless Lis name is Speechless Li

    Chapter 550: The Reason Speechless Li''s name is Speechless Li

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    "Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?"

    Upon hearing Speechless say that, Shi Xiaobai and Mu Lengxi''s gaze immediately turned heavier.

    They had heard Speechless and Tyger''s conversation. Other than understanding that the father-son duo had a terrible rtionship, they had also realized some things. For example, Speechless was acutely aware of what had happened in the memorial hall. It also meant that he had not been suddenly revived or awakened. Instead, he had seen everything.

    His exnation of going to the Western Paradise to meet Buddha was obviously not to be treated seriously. Although Tyger Li''s exnation sounded ''sinister'', it was the most reasonable one. If Speechless had not ''faked his death'', how could he be so aware of what had happened while his ''corpse''y in the coffin? And why would he suddenly ''revive'' at the most dangerous moment?

    But why would Speechless do such a thing considering his personality? This manner of feigning death had ignored the heartbroken sadness his rtives and friends endured, while also framing Shi Xiaobai to be a murderer and even causing his mother and sister harm because of Tyger Li''s threat. Speechless was an upright person and would definitely not have done such a thing.

    But no matter how much disbelief was suspended, it did not deny the very likely exnation over the questions such as Speechless dying so suddenly and oddly.

    However, if Speechless had faked his death, how did he do it? And why did he do it?

    Shi Xiaobai was eager to know the answer but he was somewhat worried that he would hear an answer he did not wish to hear the most. He fell into a dilemma and after a moment of silence, he said seriously, "This King wants to hear¡­the truth."

    The lie was definitely a white lie but the truth could very likely be a cruel one.

    Shi Xiaobai had chosen thetter. It was because he wanted to know the truth and also believe that Speechless was not a gentleman and not a hypocrite.

    "Alright."

    Speechless nodded with a faint smile. Suddenly, he turned around and took his mother from Mu Lengxi''s arms.

    "The wind is strong tonight. I''ll first carry my mom in to prevent her from catching a cold."

    Speechless carried Mu Zhaorong in his arms. With a gentle look in his eyes, he suffused a warm smile on his lips.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded. He naturally had that bit of patience.

    With a slight smile, Speechless carried Mu Zhaorong to an opposite wing of the courtyard.

    Shi Xiaobai turned to look at Mu Lengxi, who had not followed. His eyes constricted suddenly as he was slightly rmed.

    Under the lonesome, holy and beautiful moonlight, a beautiful silver-haired girl stood there alone. She was watching the back of her elder brother who was walking to a wing of the mansion. Her eyes were slightly red as crystalline tears dripped down her face.

    "Why are you crying?"

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly asked in concern. "Could it be¡­you are not feeling well?"

    Mu Lengxi jumped out of her reverie as she turned to nce at Shi Xiaobai. She hurried raised her hand to wipe her tears. A red glow slowly suffused her face as though she felt embarrassed for tearing up. She shook her head eagerly.

    Momentster, she wrote on her writing board: "I''m just too happy. It''s really great that Brother is still alive. Actually, when my mom divorced that man, Brother had wanted to go with Mom but Mom did not agree to it. She only brought me with her. Back then, Brother was furious and said he would never call her ''mom''. Therefore, when I heard Brother say ''I''ll first carry my mom in'', I do not know why but I suddenly felt like crying. And then¡­"

    Shi Xiaobai gave a knowing smile. So it was because the crybaby was crying tears of joy. To reunite with her family with all misgivings dispelled, how could she not be happy?

    Mu Lengxi suddenly stuck her tongue out and began writing: "Actually I was always angry with Brother. I found him too insensible. The reason why Mom did not bring him along was clearly that that man disallowed it. Mom must have been very sad as well. Yet, he said made such spiteful words. He made Mom even sadder so I had said, ''if you don''t call her Mom, then I''ll not call you Brother in the future''! Hmph! At least he''s sensible or I would definitely never call him ''Brother'' my entire life. Well, it still needs some consideration now¡­"

    People felt good when they encounter joyous asions. Mu Lengxi felt uplifted and immediately transformed back into a chatterbox. She wrote a lot of words.

    When Shi Xiaobai first saw this girl, she was also this lively and adorable. She was clearly a ''mute'' but she was more talkative than a chatterbox. People could not help themselves but simmer withughter but also feel a sense of pain for her.

    Compared to a ''silent'' and mncholic girl, Shi Xiaobai preferred her to be lively in such a ''talkative'' manner.

    He responded, "What''s there to consider?"

    Mu Lengxi suddenly frowned slightly and hesitated for a moment before writing: "Brother Xiaobai, sorry. Brother¡­he might have really been faking his death. Although I can''t figure why he would do so, the likelihood is extremely high. For Brother to do that, framing Brother Xiaobai into bing a murderer is overboard even if he does not mean harm! We have to punish him. I''m considering not to call him ''Brother'' in the future. Brother Xiaobai can beat him up badly but¡­Brother Xiaobai, can you forgive him¡­?"

    The girl''s gaze looked pleading. She was afraid that this matter would cause enmity between the person she liked and her brother.

    Shi Xiaobai said with a gentle smile, "Don''t worry. I believe your brother isn''t such a two-faced hypocrite. If he were to fake his death, then he definitely has his reasons. Furthermore, we should believe him. He is not a person that would fake his death."

    Mu Lengxi nced at Shi Xiaobai and suddenly lowered her to fall into a deep silence. Momentster, she looked up and wrote: "Brother Xiaobai, actually Brother''s original name is not Speechless Li. His real name is¡­Dragoon Li."

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. Dragoon Li?

    Why did the names, Tyger and Dragoon Li¡­sound like it was from the phrase ''ruling over dragons, beating down tigers''?

    However, why did Mu Lengxi suddenly change the topic?

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat puzzled but he went along with her and said, "The name Dragoon Li is still not bad. Why did he change to a name like Speechless Li¡­a name that renders people speechless?"

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but poke fun at Speechless''s name.

    Mu Lengxi grinned and with a blink of her eyes, she wrote: "The name Speechless Li was originally a nickname. Someone had called him that on the forums andter on, more and more people began calling him that. Hence, everyone switched to calling him Speechless. In the end, Brother felt that the nickname ''Speechless Li'' sounded better than ''Dragoon Li'', so he registered to have his name changed, truly changing his name to ''Speechless Li''."

    Shi Xiaobai could not help butugh as he said, "He is truly Speechless Li."

    However, Mu Lengxi did notugh. Her gaze turned slightly heavy as she lowered her head and picked up her pen to slowly write something.

    However, just as she was halfway done, Speechless had walked out of the wing and into the courtyard.

    Mu Lengxi hurriedly wiped away the words she had written and wrote: "I''ll first return to the room to take care of my mom. You and Brother can have a personal conversation. Anyway, Brother would definitely think of a way to chase me away. Sigh¡­"

    Mu Lengxi lowered her writing board and wrote something after wiping it clean. However, she did not show it to Shi Xiaobai. She walked towards the wing of the mansion and passed Speechless by. She then raised the board to show him.

    Speechless looked at it for a few seconds before nodding slowly.

    Mu Lengxi lowered the writing board and sped up her pace to leave the courtyard.

    Speechless slowly walked towards Shi Xiaobai and sighed slightly. "That girl has truly grown up. She''s sensible now."

    Shi Xiaobai was silent. He thought to himself that she was beyond sensible. She was so sensible that it pained one''s heart.

    Speechless looked up into the night sky and suddenly said, "It''s true."

    "What?"

    Shi Xiaobai failed to react immediately.

    However, he saw Speechless slowly turning his head over. His eyes were bright, much more alluring than the moonlight.

    The handsome boy suffused a deep, meaningful smile and said softly, "It¡¯s true that I faked my death."

 Chapter 551: Had an Accomplice!

    Chapter 551: Had an Aplice!

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    "It¡¯s true that I faked my death."

    Speechless said those words in a tone that wasn''t serious. There was no solemnity in his smile as though he was making a joke that had overstepped its boundaries.

    However, Shi Xiaobai could only treat it as the truth because he had chosen to hear the truth. There was no reason for Speechless to continue ''feign'' anymore.

    However, there were too many questions in Shi Xiaobai''s mind but he found it difficult to believe that Speechless had faked his death. He could not believe that everything that had happened after the huge battle in the Silent Deste Lands was nned by Speechless.

    Speechless said, "I know you have many questions that you would like to ask but you have no idea where to begin. You haveplex thoughts and I am simrly having mixed feelings. But the difference is that I''m not sure where I should begin or how I should exin. I have been racking my brains to consider this problem. Over the past few days of me faking my death, I had been deliberating again and again. So, if it''s possible, please quietly listen to my narration. I will tell you everything you would like to know in aplete manner."

    Shi Xiaobai looked deeply into Speechless''s eyes and said with a nod, "Alright."

    Speechless took a deep breath and he suddenly turned extremely serious. He said, "Firstly, I am very sorry for framing you as the murderer but please forgive me. I did not have any ill intentions against you and had no choice but to do so. In a while, I will exin the reason. But regardless, I have to first solemnly tell you¡ªsorry! You did not do anything wrong but you had been innocently made the ''murderer''. I had done something that has crossed the line against you. Sorry!"

    Shi Xiaobai turned serious as well. He was magnanimous so he did not turn angry because of this. However, it was not so easy for him to let this matter pass. Hence, he said with a serious tone, "Exin everything clearly before This King considers if he should ept your apology."

    Speechless nodded and said seriously, "I will exin everything but I don''t want to use such a serious tone to narrate the matter because, to me, it was an absolutely correct matter. Although it was a scheme, a ploy, it was pointed in the correct direction. There is only gain after there is a loss. What I have gained is more than what I have abandoned. So in my point of view, it is a blissful story of seeing the silver lining behind the clouds. I have no way to use such a sad and guilt-ridden manner of telling this story that might seem overboard to you. It might seem impolite and very unreasonable but¡­I hope for you to understand."

    Shi Xiaobai wiped the seriousness off his face and said with a stable tone, "Perfect, This King does not like listening to sad and dark stories. Tell the story in a manner you would like."

    "Thanks. I like that point about you. Such broad-mindedness!"

    Speechless changed his expression in a second and hung a ''flippant'' smile on his face. He looked like he was teasing and had wiped away the serious tone in his voice. He had returned to that unconventional and unrestrained style he usually adhered to.

    After Speechless said that, he suddenly realized something wasn''t right. He hurriedly added on, "Don''t misunderstand. The ''like'' I mentioned has the meaning of appreciation. Don''t overthink it. Although I''m extremely handsome now and look a little androgynous, making it easy to think that I''m a girl disguised as a boy, I, Speechless Li, am a boy. I like girls and am a straight man among straight men. If you don''t believe, you can try touching. Hey, this is what you call pecs of a man!"

    Speechless pointed to his chest that did not seem that firm but his tone was filled with pride.

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but roll his eyes. He felt somewhat regretful giving Speechless ''free reign''. This fellow liked rendering others speechless. It was better if he maintained that serious demeanor of his.

    Shi Xiaobai said exasperatedly, "Scram!"

    Speechless chuckled and said, "When I was eight, I got to know quite a nice fellow. I became his friend and we yed together for three months. In the end, that fellow suddenly confessed to me, giving me a shock. Only then did I learn that the fellow always thought that I was a girl. Back then, I was still young and my facial features had not developed. I was only beautiful andcked the male charisma. So I did look somewhat like a girl. Later on, I exined it clearly to him but that fellow ended up saying that he was unable to extricate himself from his love for me. He did not care if I were male, female or transgender. Back then, I beat up that fellow terribly and ced him on a cklist. Now,e to think of it, that fellow was quite a good friend before his confession. Unfortunately, that precious friendship has been destroyed. Sigh."

    Speechless sighed as he shook his head before stealing a nce at Shi Xiaobai. He said softly, "I really do not want to use this face of mine to destroy a lofty friendship."

    Shi Xiaobai rolled his eyes and said, "This King cannot understand what the difference that face of yours has from others but the damage your mouth produces prevents any friendship from being evesting. Cut the crap and talk about the important matters!"

    After babbling on all this while, the main topic had yet been broached. It was hard to convince others that Speechless wasn''t stalling for time.

    However, Speechless did not seem to have any of those intentions. He nodded sulkily and said, "Then, let''s talk about the important matters. However, you should have known very little of what had happened or even bepletely unaware of it. After all, when I faked my death, you were in an unconscious state. As for the rest, they would definitely hide the truth from you. ording to a normal script, you should not even know that I''m dead. But you not only know that I''m dead, you even know that you are the murderer. It is likely that something that had exceeded my expectations had happened. Of course, this incident has two possibilities. First, someone told you of the truth. Second, you guessed it after discovering something amiss. It might deal with secrets you might not want to divulge so I''ll not pursue the matter but in order to let you understand what had happened, I believe there is a need to start from the very beginning. Well, then let''s begin from the moment you fell unconscious. The lot of us had left the Silent Deste Lands and prepared to head for the Infernal domain.

    The ''incident'' that Speechless had mentioned was, in fact, the Infernal Queen. If not for the Infernal Queen telling Shi Xiaobai the truth, he would have truly been left in the dark. However, there was also the announcement of thepletion of the Absolute Choice. Even if the Infernal Queen had not spoken of it, Shi Xiaobai in time would have been able to infer the conclusion. If Speechless were to continue probing on that point, it was difficult for Shi Xiaobai to respond.

    Shi Xiaobai pricked up his ears in preparation to hear Speechless''s story. What happened after he fell unconscious?

    Speechless said, "Back then, you fell unconscious and Sunless was heavily injured. The mood was heavy and sluggish. I got Liu Yu to ''hold you'' up together with me while the three of us walked in the second row. I got Lengxi and Yuesheng to help Sunless bandage her wounds so they walked in the third row. Furthermore, I got Feng Yuanlin to walk right in front while Pulp Farmer walked in the back. This arrangement seemed like a random one but it was, in fact, orchestrated by me."

    Shi Xiaobai asked, "Why did you make such arrangements?"

    Speechless said with augh, "Simple. Girls easily suffer from distress and anxiety. If they were to walk in front, they would definitely turn back to look at you frequently but they cannot be ced too far so the third row was most suitable. As for Pulp Farmer, he might look boorish but he is extremely meticulous and observant. If he is too close, it is easy for him to spot something amiss, so I ced him in the back. As for Feng Yuanlin, he was ced right in front because that fellow is obedient. I shouted a few times of "Don''t turn your head. Watch your front" and he obediently never turned his head back. This formation ensured one thing¡ªthat the change of expressions of me and another person would not be seen by others."

    "Another person?"

    Shi Xiaobai faltered slightly before he suddenly gasped in shock, "Liu Yu?"

    "Smart."

    Speechless said with a praise, "Heh, you might not know. Back then, Liu Yu''s expression could be said to be extremely marvelous¡­Oh, sorry. I still need to apologize on Liu Yu''s behalf. This matter was not aplished by me alone so I found an aplice. Yes, the aplice was Liu Yu."

    Shi Xiaobai was surprised.

    This bastard had an aplice!

 Chapter 552: Wish I could give three tight slaps to myself

    Chapter 552: Wish I could give three tight ps to myself

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    "Oh, there''s something you might not know. Liu Yu''s superpower is ''Telepathic Ry''. As the name suggests, Liu Yu can converse with others telepathically. Although there are limitations of distance and willingness, it basically allows secret conversations. Back when you were trapped in the God ughtering Formation, the seven of us were in an arduous battle with the three Level Lords and were facing grave danger. If not for Liu Yu''s ''Telepathic Ry'', it probably would have been an abject defeat. Hence, Liu Yu has reasonably gained meritorious credit. It''s best if you can forgive him on ount of this merit."

    Speechless coughed lightly before continuing, "I believe you have already understood what I''m getting at. Yes, the reason why I chose Liu Yu as my aplice was because of his superpower, ''Telepathic Ry''. The reason why I got Liu Yu to carry you with me and not Pulp Farmer or Feng Yuanlin is also due to that. In the beginning, I began using furtive nces and mouthing to signal to Liu Yu to use ''Telepathic Ry''. On the way back, we were constantlymunicating telepathically. It was actually not a simple task. In order to reduce any ws, Liu Yu and I had tomunicate telepathically as well as take the initiative to be the talkative party to raise topics of discussion to relieve the repressed atmosphere amid the group. Therefore, we had to engage in two conversations without messing up our logic. Thankfully, Liu Yu was clever enough so we did not make any mistakes. As such, we secretly discussed the entire n for faking my death. Well, it was not really a discussion, and more like me formting the entire n."

    When Shi Xiaobai heard that, he pricked his eyebrows and asked, "Why would Liu Yu obediently do such a deed with you?"

    Speechless blinked and a faint smile suffused his lips. He enunciated each word slowly, "Coercement and bribery"

    Shi Xiaobai was left dumbfounded.

    Speechlessughed and said, "It was just a joke. Liu Yu is such a headstrong guy and pedantic Daoist. How can coercement and bribery work? I know some embarrassing things about him but they are not sufficient to threaten him in any way. As for using bribery or women, what can I give him? Don''t think of me as some Li family crown prince, all my privileges are actually limited greatly by that darn fellow, Tyger Li. In the Li family, I only receive superficial respect. No one dares to oppose that tiger''s will to give me any actual support. So I''m quite aggrieved as a crown prince. Of course, with this face of mine, scamming some naive girls wouldn''t be a tough problem but how can I do such viinous acts? You might not believe it but over the years, there have been numerous elite girls, hundreds if not thousands, with looksparable to Sunless. There was also a mathematical genius named Jasmine, who confessed at the Nobel prize award ceremony. However, I didn''t agree with it. It was not because I''m not interested in the matters of the heart, and of course, do not doubt my sexual preferences, but because of the whims of the heart. I already have someone on my mind so I am unwilling to be moved by others. This is a person''s responsibility and a person''s conscience. I, Speechless Li, am a good man. Oh, in short, I did not do anything like coercement and bribery."

    Shi Xiaobai felt his scalp tingle from hearing this. Why was Speechless also so talkative? It was a matter that could have been exined in a sentence or two, but he insisted on making detours. He even mentioned a huge bunch of crap that he wasn''t shy about despite all the bragging. Could the talkativeness trait of him and Mu Lengxi be hereditary?

    Shi Xiaobai felt that he could not let Speechless ''wantonly'' continue on his babbling. He hurriedly redirected the conversation back. "How did you get Liu Yu to work with you?"

    Speechless suddenly wiped his smile off his face and came to a pause. After quite a moment of hesitation, he covered his face and said with a sigh, "What else could I do? I could only beg him. I thickened my skin and lowered my dignity to beg him! Things like Brother Liu, Lord Liu, Grandpa Liu, I had used them all. Sigh. Now that I think about it, it really winces the heart. I wish I could give three tight ps to myself."

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned agape. He never expected that Speechless''s ''sinister ploy'' was so humorous. But on careful thought, wasn''t that Speechless''s style? He was so cheap that he wanted to p himself thrice. No one could beat that!

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head helplessly and asked, "So Liu Yu was convinced by your shamelessness?"

    Speechless chuckled and said, "How can it be that simple? That fellow, Liu Yu, does not yield to the carrot nor the club. He did not like me calling him Grandpa Liu, and when I touted him as the number one person in the Daoism of the past nine thousand years, he even got angry. He said that Laozi is the number one person. Bullshit. All Laozi did was write the ''Dao De Jing''. If one wanted to say who is the strongest in the Daoism, there was Yellow Emperor, andter on, Wang Chongyang. Above there is the Highest Elder Lord and below, there is Mao-shan Daoist. Which one of them can''t beat Laozi? Of course, I did not dare argue with him back then and agreed with him, and spoke highly of Laozi. But I deliberately changed the pronunciation of Lao from the third intonation to the first, making it sound like I was bragging about his father (L¨£ozi), myself. Hahaha¡­ Well, back to proper matters. Actually, I realized that there was not much point in pleading with him and ended up seriously talking to him. I told him the reason for the n and some of my important secrets. I used my most solemn and serious attitude to let him understand that I was not doing it on a whim, nor was I up to some nefarious ploy. However, what I wanted to do and have to do was not for myself, but more for¡­ Anyway, although Liu Yu was impervious to my previous tactics, he was an understanding person. He knew how to change his point of view so he was eventually convinced."

    Speechless had once again split the topic of conversation midway but when he saw Shi Xiaobai''s ''unfriendly'' gaze, he hurriedly steered the topic back.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and said, "Continue, so what happened after convincing Liu Yu?"

    Speechless said, "What followed was the first part of executing the n¡ªkilling someone using the name of another''. This part wasn''t very difficult. Feng Yuanlin is an honest man, so he would not turn around easily. Although Pulp Farmer is a meticulous person despite his boorishness, he could not see a thing by being behind. Lengxi would begin having her mind wander once she is worried and would not concentrate on matters happening around her. Yuesheng is very meticulous and very serious but it''s because of that, she will not cast her gaze on us but on the surroundings so as to prevent any sudden unforeseen danger. So the only person that needed to be careful of was Sunless. She has deep feelings for you and has a strong will. She would not be disturbed by anything else so she would definitely put all her mind on you. Therefore, when the n was being carried out, I got Liu Yu to deliberately block Sunless''s vision, preventing her from seeing your actions. In fact, you did not do a thing back then. Your hands were lifted up by our power and as such, it seemed like you had shoved. Liu Yu faked being pushed down while I faked being sent flying. In fact, I had just used all my strength to jump backward and flew more than ten meters. That scene happened fast and suddenly. Sunless''s vision was blocked by Liu Yu so no one managed to see it clearly. Of course, they could not see any of the minute ws."

    When Shi Xiaobai thought of this, he had a baffling sense of respect. Although Speechless did not seem like a reliable person, he was indeed very clever. What seemed like a simple n had, in fact, included the personalities and habits of everyone. It was easier said than done.

    Speechless suddenly sighed and said, "What followed was the toughest period for me. I faked being killed by you with a single strike and yed a corpse. Seeing my partners sad and my sisters crying in pain was truly agonizing. There were many times I wanted to abandon the entire n but thankfully, Yuesheng and Lengxi are not girls with strange emotions. They would not do anything ''out of the ordinary''. Although they were sad, they still faced it resolutely and maintained their reason."

    When Shi Xiaobai heard that, he was somewhat stunned. He did not understand why Speechless had used Sunless as a ''negative example''. Shi Xiaobai had been trapped in the array world so he had never seen Sunless''s ''crazy'' side in order to save him. Therefore, his impression of Sunless was one of loftiness. She was a wondrous girl who would not flinch even with Mt. Tai crushing down on her. It was apletely different description to what Speechless had just mentioned.

    However, Shi Xiaobai did not question about that because he had a bigger question. He asked, "How did you fake your death? How did you fake your death and fool everyone? Do you have some unique trick?"

    Shi Xiaobai could not figure out how Speechless had sessfully faked his death that had fooled everyone, including Sunless andpany, as well as the unfathomable Infernal Queen, and Tyger Li.

    How did he do it?

    Speechless pricked up his eyebrows and said with a faint smile, "Shouldn''t you be most aware of how I did it?"

 Chapter 553: Black Turtle Hibernation

    Chapter 553: ck Turtle Hibernation

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    "Shouldn''t you be most aware of how I did it?"

    Speechless said with a faint smile, "The divine technique that I used to fake my death was stolen from you after all."

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. Stolen from him?

    Shi Xiaobai immediately considered all his ''divine techniques'' he had. Which of those misceneous techniques could fake a death that could fool everyone?

    Shi Xiaobai thought for a few seconds when his eyes suddenly red as he said in surprise, "Unleaking Turtle Aura?"

    "That''s right."

    Speechless nodded and said with a chuckle, "Remember back when I fought with the fake Hero King? I had been defeated by the Sword Soul and my left chest was prated. Thankfully my heart is located on my right side, so I did not immediately die. However, I had suffered serious injuries that were truly excruciatingly painful. You realized that and immediately used ''Unleaking Turtle Aura'' to allow my Mirror Replication to replicate it. Therefore, I was able to maintain my casualness despite the heavy injuries I had incurred. Everyone else thought that my willpower was astounding but it was actually the magical effects of your ''Unleaking Turtle Aura''. None of us made this matter known so I was extremely grateful towards you. Of course, I was increasingly puzzled by a divine technique like ''Unleaking Turtle Aura''. It is truly one that I have never seen or heard. It''spletely a¡­divine method for posturing! Heh, speaking of which, I recall myself using my hand to pinch my flesh in order to stimte my recovery. It sure looked rather painful and Pulp Farmer thought I was crazy. He even asked me why I was so calm in such an agitated manner. I said nonchntly, ''because it does not hurt at all''. Woohoo, that expression of Pulp Farmer was truly like he had seen God. The look of shock on his face as his eyes turned dull. He must have been trulypletely impressed by me. But actually, he did not know that I had used your ''Unleaking Turtle Aura'', so I did not feel any pain. It had nothing to do with willpower. Hahaha!"

    Shi Xiaobai felt his scalp tingle when he heard that. Back then, he had indeed used ''Unleaking Turtle Aura'' in order to relieve Speechless of any pain but he never expected the fellow to use it for posturing! He also never expected that ''Unleaking Turtle Aura'' ended up being the main trick that Speechless used to fake his death.

    ''Unleaking Turtle Aura'' was a special technique that could suppress one''s senses. However, if the suppression was pushed to the limit, it would reach a maximum and be another divine technique. Its name was ''Turtle Aura Grand Technique'', also known as ''ck Turtle Hibernation''.

    While in ''ck Turtle Hibernation'', one''s senses would bepletely isted from the external world. Breathing, pulse, and heartbeat would all be extremely slow, so slow that it appeared still and silent, making the person no different from a dead corpse. ''ck Turtle Hibernation'' was typically used when inflicted with an excruciating pain that could not be endured but, in fact, it could be used to ''fake'' one''s death as well.

    Shi Xiaobai should have long realized that ''ck Turtle Hibernation'' could be used to fake a death but he had never used it ever since he obtained ''Unleaking Turtle Aura''. He had even neglected it from the very beginning because it was no different from isting all his senses from the external world. Although it couldpletely block out any pain, it also meant that he would loseplete control of his body.

    In the ''ck Turtle Hibernation'' state, one would be no different from a vegetable. One could have thoughts but they would be left immobile. It would take at least half a minute to recover from the ''ck Turtle Hibernation'' state. If one were to suffer ''corpse desecration'' while in the ''ck Turtle Hibernation'' state, they would be in a helpless state during that half minute. Furthermore, due to the long period of ''hibernation'', once ''ck Turtle Hibernation'' was removed, the body would immediately end up being in a ''weak'' state that needed a period of time to recover from. This period of recovery was also extremely dangerous.

    Therefore, unless he had suffered a fatal injury that ''Unleaking Turtle Aura'' could not withstand, which only ''ck Turtle Hibernation'' could save him bypletely sealing off his senses, Shi Xiaobai would absolutely not consider using ''ck Turtle Hibernation'' to enter such a passive state. And he never thought of using ''ck Turtle Hibernation'' to fake a death. Therefore, he had nearly forgotten the extreme state of ''Unleaking Turtle Aura'', ''ck Turtle Hibernation'', a long time ago.

    However, Speechless had discovered of ''ck Turtle Hibernation'' when he replicated ''Unleaking Turtle Aura''. He had even disregarded everything to use it for faking his death, fooling everyone in the process.

    ''Unleaking Turtle Aura'' was a reward from the Absolute Choice that seemed to be an entity that ''surpassed'' this world. Hence, it was understandable that no one had managed to see through it.

    Shi Xiaobai sighed and said, "Others might not discover it but if This King had seen your ''corpse'', This King would have immediately realized that you had used ''ck Turtle Hibernation''."

    Speechless said with a chuckle, "I know. That''s why I could not allow you to see my corpse. Even news of my death was not to be made known to you. You are too clever and you can easily tell the truth from just a few inkling clues. This was also why I needed Liu Yu to be my aplice. I got Liu Yu to convince everyone to hide my death from you while you were still unconscious. I wanted it to be unknown that you were the murderer because if the ''truth'' was made known, you would feel guilt. The Li family would be furious and it would definitely end up in a tragedy. This mission wasn''t difficult. Instead of calling it convincing, it should be said that it was a tacit understanding that everyone unanimously agreed to. After all, you hold a very high position in the eyes of Sunless, Pulp Farmer, Feng Yuanlin and my two sisters. They would definitely have you in their considerations. In my n, when everything ends, you should not even know a thing. You would shout with a bbergasted look, ''What the fuck, man!?''. Well, although I had ''used'' you, I did not wish to implicate you in it. I just never expected you to eventually know the truth."

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but feel mixed emotions when he heard that. Speechless''s n was indeed extremely meticulous. However, it was impossible for him to realize that the ones watching the farce were not limited to Sunless andpany. There was also that fancy schlock, the Infernal Queen.

    And after Shi Xiaobai learned of Speechless''s death, he did not immediately think of the possibility of him faking his death. He had been ''fooled'' by the announcement of thepletion of the Absolute Choice. Up to date, Shi Xiaobai was still unsure why Speechless''s fake death would result in thepletion of the King''s Mandate. However, Speechless clearly could not answer his doubts.

    Shi Xiaobai began racking his brains while feelingplicated.

    Speechless nced at Shi Xiaobai and suddenly said with a smile, "Speaking of which, I am reminded of Liu Yu''s acting performance. When I died, there was no leader in the group. It was imperative that a person who would not lose his calm would stand forward. Liu Yu had yed that role of temporary leader that did not fluster. I originally thought that the young priest was a serious and sanctimonious person. It was unlikely he was good in acting and I felt that it would be tough for him to carry out the difficult mission. However, I never expected that Daoist Liu is truly unfathomable. His acting was realistic. If not for me having written the script, I probably would have been fooled by him. Back then, I felt that if Liu Yu did not change his career to be a movie star, it would definitely have been a waste of talent. It would be the loss of a great actor. However, there''s something I''m not sure if the priest was feeling flustered or if his legs shook. There was a line that he forgot in his nervousness. Well, regardless of that, I was rather impressed by Liu Yu for his overall performance."

 Chapter 554: This King doesnt know much about such matters

    Chapter 554: This King doesn''t know much about such matters

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but roll his eyes as he said in a speechless manner, "Liu Yu had really done his best in helping you, yet here you are criticizing him for his acting. You mocked him as some inwardly coquettish but outwardly dull priest. If he were to hear it, wouldn''t he throw hundreds of kilograms of talismans at you to suppress you?"

    Speechless said with a chuckle, "Wouldn¡¯t that be the case? Liu Yu must be full ofints about me. However, that inwardly coquettish but outwardly dull priest who would not dare show his anger had dared to do every fucking thing. You might not know, but when I died, that fellow even added scenes for himself and even instigated a rescue chapter. Saving was fine and although it was a bit superfluous, it at least made my death appear more real. But that priest did not act in an expected manner. He even used a vicious trick of ''mouth-to-mouth resuscitation'', nearly making Pulp Farmer steal my first kiss if not for¡­"

    Speechless came to a sudden halt when he came to that. He fell into silence as his eyes zed over slightly. He had thought of the girl with short, brown hair that had taken the initiative to give him mouth-to-mouth resuscitation before Pulp Farmer.

    In fact, he did not have much blood ties with Mu Yuesheng. It was just that Mu Yuesheng''s father was from the Mu family and came from the same family as his mother, Mu Zhaorong. However, the two parents did note from the same lineage, so their blood rtions was not even considered that of cousins.

    However, during the period when Speechless was a guest at the Mu family residence, his best ymate was Mu Yuesheng. He had treated her as a rtive and had treated her as a cousin. They addressed each other as brother and sister.

    Speechless had always treated Mu Yuesheng as a beloved cousin and nothing else. However, he never expected the girl''s idolization of him in her childhood had be a special and beautiful romance in this time of day.

    This matter was actually very simple. There were only two choices, eptance or rejection. Regardless of the choice, it would be a clean and direct oue. However, Speechless was somewhat irresolute and hesitant on this matter.

    Speechless sighed slightly and looked up at Shi Xiaobai. After a long moment of hesitation, he finally said, "If you have a woman in your heart but that woman will absolutely not return your feelings, to the point of not giving you even any chance, destining it to be a fruitless one-sided love, how long can you endure it? Suppose a girl that you cherish as a sister suddenly expresses her love for you, but your mind still has that one-sided love for that woman, preventing you from epting it. Yet, you do not wish to hurt that girl who has undergone vicissitudes in life, so there is no way for you to reject her. If it were you, what would you do?"

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned when he heard that. He ruminated for a long while before shaking his head, saying, "Sorry, This King doesn''t know much about such matters."

    Speechless immediately scoffed in anger. "You shameless yboy, you darn love saint. How dare you say that you don''t know much about such matters? Are you adamant about infuriating me to my death? Even Sunless, a sword fanatic who is supposed to have nothing to do with love, ispletely smitten by you. Lengxi, a bookworm who has such high standards, has been knocked off her heels by you. And those are only the ones that I noticed. There is definitely a bunch of hidden sacred girls, demonic girls, goddesses¡­When ites to flirting, my uncle doesn''t even impress me except you. Yet, you dare give me the statement, of you ''not knowing much about such matters''? Bro, are you trying to y the pig and eat a tiger? Please don''t. When ites to love, I''m no tiger. I''m just a loser that cannot be any worse. Please show me mercy and give me, your lost little bro some advice. Show some mercy, Big Bro Shi!"

    Speechless sped his hands and began bowing as he thickened his skin and shouted, "Lord Shi, Grandpa Shi, Love Saint Shi. From this moment forth, I''ll be your most loyal believer. Please give me some advice!"

    Shi Xiaobai immediately felt goose bumps all over and felt that Liu Yu had truly not gotten it easy. Speechless''s shameless pleading really tempted others to give him a p. Yet, Liu Yu was able to calmly talk with him on two fronts, both publicly and privately. He was indeed impressive.

    Anyway, Shi Xiaobai couldn''t tolerate it but he truly did not have a solution for Speechless''s problem. Things like a painful one-sided love-sickness or frustration over whether to reject the love of someone was something Shi Xiaobai had never experienced. Be it Kali or Dawn, their feelings were mutual. There was no such thing as a one-sided love. As for Sunless and Mu Lengxi, Shi Xiaobai believed that it was best to leave it to naturally run its course. Time would give him the answer, so he had never been vexed over the matter.

    In short, Shi Xiaobai did not understand the pain and frustration Speechless had as a single loser!

    However, Shi Xiaobai understood that he could not speak the truth. He could only bite the bullet and act the role of a love saint. He acted profoundly as he said, "In other words, you like a woman but the woman doesn''t like you. In the end, another girl you think of as a sister likes you. You are unable to forget that woman but you can''t steel your heart to reject the girl, so you are suffering a dilemma?"

    Shi Xiaobai summarized the thought process forcefully.

    Speechless immediately gave a big thumbs up as he said fawningly, "That''s right. Love Saint Shi has indeed summarized it aptly. That''s the case. Tell me, what should I do?"

    Shi Xiaobai obviously had no idea. He could only deflect the question and used a rhetorical question by asking, "First, tell This King about that woman and girl in your heart. This King needs more information."

    "Right. A professional is indeed different!"

    Speechless cast a ''nauseating'' look of idtry as he pondered for a moment. He said, "Let''s talk about the girl first. She can be considered a friend in my childhood. She was a very good ymate in my childhood and she was chased out of the family at the age of four or five due to hercking talent. I had helped reason it with the elders for her but in order to prevent putting me into an awkward position, she did not shed a tear. She even said that regardless of where she goes, she would still be her. She would be the same girl that would never admit defeat or change. The girl is very resolute and very stubborn. Her stubbornness makes one''s heart pain for her. It pains the heart from watching her suffer or receive any harm, even if it''s a tiny bit. I can''t steel my heart to reject her and I have been questioning myself for the past few days. I realize that I have a great fondness for the girl. Compared to those so-called daughters of heavens, I find the girl much cuter. However¡­when this fondness is ced on a scale with the other feelings of mine, they¡¯repletely iparable¡­ Sigh. My feelings for that woman are overlyplicated. It is partly love, hatred, and grievances. But it''s because of this that even the medicine of time can''t save me from it."

    Shi Xiaobai gaped and was unsure of a response. He could only say with a light cough, "Then, talk about that woman."

    Speechless''s eyes immediately brightened a few notches. He furrowed his eyebrows when he seemingly thought of the woman. A silly smile suffused his face as he said, "That woman is very pretty. Perhaps, beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder but to me, all beauties appear nd when ced beside her. Also, the woman is very strong. In all of China, the number of people that can fight that woman is probably only a handful. Reverend Misery Sea probably isn''t the woman''s match. My strength and hers are dozens of mountains apart."

 Chapter 555: Finally asking the question

    Chapter 555: Finally asking the question

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: - -

    Stronger than Reverend Misery Sea?

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned but he acted calmly. "Strength isn''t a problem."

    Shi Xiaobai felt he was an authority on the matter. So what if the woman was strong? Could she be stronger than Kali? His strength and Kali''s were probably several worlds apart.

    When Speechless heard that, he said with a chuckle, "The woman is twenty-eight this year. She''s more than ten years older than me."

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and said with augh, "Age is even less of a problem."

    Shi Xiaobai felt that he had even more authority on this matter. Kali had imed to have lived for about ten thousand years. Their age gap was more than ten thousand years apart. If Dawn was the Hero King from three thousand years ago, then they were three thousand years apart as well. Speechless''s ten or so years was only making a mountain out of a molehill. It was nothing worth mentioning.

    When Speechless saw how confident Shi Xiaobai was, he felt more emboldened. He thought to himself that Shi Xiaobai was not only a love saint, he was also a beast. If age wasn''t a problem, then didn''t it mean that young loli or mature women were not spared?

    Speechless gulped a mouthful of saliva and felt that he had consulted the right person. He continued, "That woman and I have blood rtions. Well, let me be direct. That woman is my mother''s younger sister. Which means, she''s my¡­young aunt."

    Shi Xiaobai was dumbfounded. Blood rtions? Hey, that was something he had no authority on!

    Shi Xiaobai coughed lightly and bit the bullet, saying, "If it''s permitted by thews of China, it''s not¡­a huge problem. Ahem¡­"

    Speechless said with augh, "Temporarily, China''sws do not permit marriage between close rtives but there wille a day when I''ll void thatw."

    Shi Xiaobai remained speechless and thought to himself, "As long as you are happy."

    Speechless suddenly sighed and said, "That actually isn''t a problem. The biggest problem is that woman will not have feelings for me. She has always idolized the Hero King and said publicly that unless she meets a man like the Hero King, she would rather stay alone all her life and notpromise. Therefore, she remained unmarried at the age of twenty-eight, nor has she ever dated. There''s not a single scandal. I once believed that by imitating the Hero King, there will be a day I will be a man like the Hero King and that I would have that bit of chance. However, a year ago, I failed to endure it further and confessed my feelings. In the end, she rejected me and told me the truth. The Hero King was just a shield she used. In fact, she hates all men and likes¡­women."

    Shi Xiaobai was left dumbfounded.

    Speechless shrugged and said, "But even so, I still like her. Am I hopeless?"

    Shi Xiaobai fell into a prolonged silence and said stiffly, "There is no mistake to liking."

    Speechless nodded approvingly and said, "You are indeed a love saint. You got the gist with a single sentence. She likes women, I like her. No one is at fault. Although I''m unable to change her orientation, that doesn''t mean that she can force me to give up. Hence, even if such matters of the heart are incurable, I would not try treating them. However, towards the other girl, I can''t ignore her. Be it eptance or rejection, there is a need to make it clear. The longer it gets dragged out, the deeper the girl will sink. I, Speechless Li, might fall in love with a woman I shouldn''t love but I absolutely do not wish to be an incurable male scum. So, what should I do now?"

    Speechless widened his eyes as he looked at Shi Xiaobai with a look of anticipation. He was like a tiger cub that was unsure if it should bite down on amb as it awaited orders from a big bad wolf.

    However, how would Shi Xiaobai know of a solution?

    He could not steel his heart to reject the person he should reject.

    He had cheapened himself to love a person he should not have loved.

    What else could be done?

    Shi Xiaobai also found it despairing.

    Shi Xiaobai racked his brains and finally, a stroke of brilliance shed in his head. He raised his hand and pointed at Speechless, saying very earnestly, "Shouldn''t you be very clear as to what should be done? Think back carefully. What sort of feelings did you use to describe that girl and the woman? Clear up the differences and seriously ask yourself deep down. Your heart has long had an answer but you have been avoiding it unknowingly. This King can only point you in the right direction but you will be the one that needs to muster the courage to face the path ahead! There are gains and losses in everything. There is no such thing as having your cake and eating it. How can you sell the cow and still drink its milk? Speechless Li, ask yourself. Which one would you hate to part with more, the cow or the milk!?"

    Speechless immediately widened his eyes and muttered to himself, "Cow and milk. Which one will I hate to part with more? Cow and milk¡­"

    Shi Xiaobai heaved a sigh of relief. This bowl that seemed to be filled with grand reasoning was actually a poisoned bowl of chicken soup that did not resolve any problem. But from the looks of it, he had temporarily choked up Speechless!

    However, this could not be dragged out any further. If the fellow were to suddenly realize something, it would be troublesome!

    Shi Xiaobai hurriedly coughed and said, "This matter is in no hurry. You will not be able to easilye up with a conclusion with deep thought over it for three full days and nights. If not, it will be irresponsibility on your part. Let''s return to the main topic. Unknowingly, you have gone off on a tangent again."

    Speechless looked up with a dazed look. He uttered tersely in response but it was obvious that his mind was preupied.

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head helplessly and looked deeply into Speechless''s eyes. He clenched his fists slightly and after a moment of hesitation, he asked in a deep tone, "Why?"

    Speechless asked in a daze, "What why?"

    Shi Xiaobai drew in a deep breath as his expression turned solemn. His eyes were all serious as he asked softly, "Why did you fake your death?"

    Speechless was first left stunned before he woke up from his reverie. He recovered from his preupied thoughts and stared intently at Shi Xiaobai. He said with a chuckle, "This is a question you should have asked from the beginning. Yet, you have dragged it out to this point before asking. You sure are good at enduring."

    Shi Xiaobai said with a bitter smile, "You might not believe it but This King has always been fearless but this question is something This King feared asking. This King had hesitated to this moment before finally mustering his courage to ask."

    Speechless nodded and said seriously, "I understand. Regardless of how interesting I have decorated this ploy to be or how happy my tone is while narrating this story that will bound to hurt many people, I havemitted a mistake. I have caused all of you harm which cannot be mitigated at all. Whether this story is ck, gray or if there exists a tinge of pure white does not depend on my ability to narrate a story. It does not matter how sincere I am while admitting my mistake. Instead, it depends on why I did it. What goal was it that I was willing to harm you. That is the true crux of the issue. Shi Xiaobai, you have a forthright and innocent heart so you ce more emphasis on the reasons and the goals. You are not like some wicked tiger who only cares about the oue. This is very valuable in my point of view. It ismendable and admirable. Of course, this has also caused you to drag the question you should have asked from the beginning to this moment. It''s because you were afraid of hearing an answer beyond your expectations. You were worried that the Speechless Li you knew was, in fact, not an upright gentleman but a hypocritical wretch who would sell his friends because of his own desires. You do not wish to lose a friend like me so you did not dare ask. I''m very happy and very honored. In fact, I have been waiting all this while for you to ask this question. I was feeling nervous and uneasy but I also felt a tinge of anticipation. Although my conscience is clear towards my answer, I''m unsure how you would view my answer. Whether you agree or object to it, praise or criticize it, I honestly am not sure. However, I know how you would view the¡­true Speechless Li."

    The true Speechless Li.

    When Shi Xiaobai heard this phrase, he suddenly felt a weight in his heart. However, he looked straight into Speechless''s eyes and bravely said, "Tell This King the answer. Let This King see the true Speechless Li!"

    "Alright!"

    Speechless''s eyes were bright as a faint smile suffused his face. He said softly, "The reason why I faked my death is¡­"

 Chapter 556: Blissful Boy

    Chapter 556: Blissful Boy

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    "The reason why I faked my death is¡­"

    Speechless looked straight into Shi Xiaobai''s eyes and had a solemn expression. With a serious tone, he said, "Because I do not trust anybody."

    Shi Xiaobai was rmed when he heard that. He was bbergasted.

    He never expected to hear such an answer. He had once tried to guess Speechless''s reason for feigning his death. He had also guessed that he had done so due to a necessary goal, or had even spected that Speechless had done it on a whim to leave people speechless.

    Shi Xiaobai had all sorts of guesses on this matter but he never expected the reason to be¡ªhe did not trust anybody?

    Speechless did not seem like such a person.

    At least, from Shi Xiaobai''s point of view, although Speechless was a little narcissistic and speechless-rendering, contact with him made others feel his honesty and sincerity. He was like a sun that would asionally be ring and hot, but he was always filled with positive energy. He was a righteous youth who was highly spirited and in his prime!

    However, Speechless imed that he did not trust anybody? Didn''t this mean that he had always been treating them with suspicion? Then, could all his honest feelings, sincerity, and positive energy be faked?

    At that moment, Shi Xiaobai was surprised to realize that he had never known Speechless.

    Could it be that this was the real Speechless Li?

    Shi Xiaobai did not make any hasty conclusions. He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "This King doesn''t understand. You said that you do not trust anybody. Does the anybody here refer to everybody in this world or a particr group of people? What has faking your death got to do with the people you do not believe in?"

    Speechless did not answer and instead remained expressionless during a long silence. He looked straight into Shi Xiaobai''s eyes and suddenly said, "Once upon a time, there was a blissful boy¡­"

    Shi Xiaobai was taken aback slightly but his expression immediately turned even more serious. Speechless liked to divert topics when speaking and spoke in fairytales. However, this time was different. Shi Xiaobai''s keen senses felt it.

    Speechless suddenly looked up into the night sky as a wistful look shed in his eyes. Following that, he lowered his head and gave a self-deprecatory smile. He turned to look at Shi Xiaobai and the corner of his lips widened to give a strange smile.

    "That boy was really very blissful."

    Speechless lowered his voice and said, "That boy had a granny who loved him dearly. She would hug him when they sat in a yard, watching the stars in the night sky while she recited a fairytale to him. When heughed, she wouldugh with him. When he cried, she would use sweets to cate him. She would not mind acting as a humorous old witch in order to make the boyugh. When it snowed, the granny would apany the boy to make a snowman, even though her fingers were turning blue from the cold. Yet, she would not say a word. Her face showed a warm and endearing smile all the time. Even when the boy asionally red up, and said nasty things to her in his anger, she would never frown. She would only wait till the boy cooled down before taking the initiative to apologize to him, despite having done nothing wrong."

    "The boy also had an elder brother that doted on him. His elder brother was excellent in many aspects. He was the boy''s idol and the boy always pursued his brother''s shadow. However, his elder brother never went too far. He would forever turn back every three steps to look at his younger brother. The first time the boy climbed a tree, caught a cicada, stole sweet potatoes, and ate roasted sweet potatoes that were baked in the mud, were all taught by his elder brother. There was once when the boy naughtily went alone into the mountains to y. Not only did he lose his way, he identally fell into a trap set up by hunters. His brother searched for him in the mountains for a day and night before finding him. Despite beingpletely exhausted, he piggybacked the boy and ran more than ten kilometers to the hospital. In the end, all the boy suffered were superficial wounds but his brother suffered from exhaustion and was hospitalized for half a month. He even missed his promotional exams. The boy cried and apologized but his brother said with a smile, ''Thank you. Thank the heavens that you are fine''."

    "The boy also had an omniscient personal tutor. The teacher wasn''t old and was only in his thirties or forties but suffered from balding, making him look old. However, one could not judge a book by its cover. The teacher was surprisingly very capable. He could teach anything with great ir. Be it orthodox cultivation or the three religions and the nine schools of thoughts, the teacher was proficient at it all. He knew basically everything. Whatever the boy wanted to learn, he would teach him. The boy was impressed by the teacher''s knowledge and the teacher was also very happy to teach him all he knew."

    "The boy even had a gentle and adorable child bride. The boy did not know what a child bride was and only treated her as his ymate. The girl looked very adorable and was identical to a porcin doll. Furthermore, she nurtured herself with the goal of being a good wife from a young age. She was understanding, kind and pleasing. She always had the boy''s best interest at heart, causing many of the boy''s peers to be jealous of him. They often used the girl''s status as a child bride to ridicule them. The boy gradually learned the meaning of the term. Due to aughable self-esteem of a child, the boy tried to distance himself from the girl but she clung onto the boy like gum. There was once the boy was angry. He said hurtful words and did not return home with the girl like normal. That night, the girl waited in school tillte in the night. The boy ran back to the school to look for her and realized that she had cried her eyes out. He asked her angrily, ''Why didn''t you go home?''. The girl said sobbingly, ''Since you don''t want me, that''s no longer my house''. Only then did the boy truly understand the meaning of the words ''child bride''. He asked in an agonizing manner, ''Don''t you feel sad? To marry a person like me in the future''. The girl shook her head forcefully and said happily, ''I like you so much that I don''t even have time to be happy. So how can I be sad?''. Back then, the boy was shorter than his peers by a head and was often mocked as a dwarf. She was also the first girl that confessed to the boy."

    When Speechless reached this point, he suddenly closed his eyes and fell silent for a long while before sighing lightly.

    After he opened his eyes, he looked at Shi Xiaobai and said with a smile, "How is it? Is the boy¡­ very blissful?"

    Shi Xiaobai''s gaze was solemn as he nodded with great difficulty.

    Speechless said with a smile, "However, bliss is usually temporary. The boy''s happinesssted till he was eight. On his eighth birthday, without any foreshadowing, his granny, elder brother, teacher, and child bride packed their bags and bade the boy farewell. They said they would be leaving and never to return. The boy panicked and shouted amidst crying, ''why''. Shi Xiaobai, can you guess why?"

    Shi Xiaobai sighed inwardly. Back when Speechless began the story with the word ''bliss'', he had guessed that Speechless was going to narrate a tragedy. It was because the more blissful a matter, the more tragic it would be once it was destroyed.

    However, Shi Xiaobai had no means of guessing the reason for it. Since Speechless had asked him, he could not remain silent. Shi Xiaobai thought for a moment before offering an answer, "Perhaps, something happened to the boy''s family?"

    Speechless shook his head and suddenly looked up into the sky. He used a voice that could hardly be heard.

    "It was because they were fired."

    Trantor''s Thoughts

    CKtalon CKtalon

    I''ll just release this chapter to let everyone understand why Speechless faked his death. If it isn''t obvious, feel free to specte!

    There should be more chapters released by the author over the next few days. I''ll release them bit by bit if I can.

 Chapter 557: Actors

    Chapter 557: Actors

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    "It was because they were fired."

    When Speechless said that sentence, he had spoken so softly as though he found it impossible to say it out loud. It was nearly inaudible but due to the silent night, Shi Xiaobai was able to hear it clearly.

    Shi Xiaobai was left in a daze for half a second before understanding what the sentence meant. He could not help but draw a gasp.

    Speechless said with a self-deprecating smile, "The kindly granny, the magnificent elder brother, the omniscient teacher, and even the pure-minded and adorable girl were all fake. They were actors hired by the boy''s family. A happy family was fabricated, and a moving drama was acted out with the boy kept in the dark. They were receiving sry and were only reciting lines that had already been scripted. The granny was willing to risk the freezing of her hands in order to receiverge bonuses. The elder brother was thankful and was thanking the boy for being alright in order to keep his job. The teacher was omniscient because there was an entire team behind him. All the lessons were the efforts of a group of people. The teacher was only great at acting. The girl was even moreughable. She had truly immersed herself in her role and truly wanted to marry the boy. However, it had nothing to do with feelings. She was only eyeing the boy''s family background and wished to marry into a rich family and lead a worriless life. Everything was faked. The boy''s bliss was all fake!"

    Speechless became more agitated as he spoke. In the end, he gave a self-deprecatoryugh before suddenly turning silent.

    Shi Xiaobai''s eyes turned heavy. He remained silent for a long while before asking softly, "You were that boy?"

    Speechless nodded and sighed. He said, "Like a fool that was immersed in virtual happiness, I lived a life full of lies. I was lied to for eight years. That was my childhood. The four people had been hired by Tyger Li. On my eighth birthday, he had fired them. It was not because of any incident but it was all part of his n. Tyger Li only trusts himself and no one else. Therefore, he spent eight years to teach me one lesson. Furthermore, at the end of the lesson, he gave me ''homework''. Guess what the bastard said? He actually said: the actors that were fired were not all of them, nor would it be the final batch. You will live amid lies and be able to distinguish who are the deceivers and find those actors that I have hired with money. This is a test you have to experience for the rest of your life. Also, whether I''m your real father could be the truth or a lie. You have to find the answer yourself. You cannot trust anyone but yourself."

    Speechless suddenlyughed out loud but hisughter had a mncholic tone.

    "That bastard made an eight-year-old child deeply understand what deceit and betrayal were. He drilled it into the boy to absolutely not trust anyone. He had even nted the seeds of doubt in the boy''s heart, making the boy unable to trust anyone."

    Speechless gritted his teeth and said, "But I refused to let him get his way. Therefore, I still treated people sincerely. I attempted making real friends. However, what Tyger Li said, he did. He had arranged for countless actors in my life. Friends, ssmates, teachers, passers-by on the streets. Even an old man on the street that I help might be one. Perhaps out of carelessness or deliberateness, they would make a mistake and let me discover their identities. In the next five years, I found a total of three hundred plus actors!"

    Shi Xiaobai felt his skin tingle. He felt that Tyger Li was a perverse nut case. He had underestimated the craziness that Tyger Li exhibited.

    Speechless sighed and said, "As Tyger Li wished, I became someone that could not trust others. I had attempted resisting but every time, I got betrayed after offering my true feelings, time and time again, to the point of me not being able to be suspicious of the goodwill that others showed to me. Finally, I became ustomed to using eyes that ''searched for actors'' to look at others. Every sentence said would be for me to infer if it were a lie. I could only use ''I do not trust anybody'' as a way to protect myself. As I kept getting hurt, I became weaker. I could not tolerate being betrayed by my friends nor did I dare to give anyone my true feelings. The only person I could trust was my young aunt because she is a titled Psionic Imperial King, someone that Tyger Li cannot control. She is an actress that Tyger Li cannot hire. However, if therees a day when she tells me that she''s also an actress, I would not be surprised at all. I have long made the mental preparations of losing everything. Even if there''s only one person that I can believe in."

    Shi Xiaobai said with a hushed tone, "Even if there''s only one¡­ So the anybody you were referring to was not only This King, Pulp Farmer and the rest, but it includes your sister and mother?"

    Speechless smiled wryly and said, "That''s right. It includes the two of them. If even a grandmother and elder brother can be actors, it''s impossible to exclude my mother and sister. Although my mother has divorced Tyger Li and Lengxi does not appear like an actress, I have no way of believing it. I''m afraid that it''s only aplex game of chess that Tyger Li has imnted. Once I believe in it, Tyger Li will attack, letting me fully experience the pain of being deceived and betrayed. Everything is possible. The more genuine it is, the more likely that it is a lie. This is a trick Tyger Li is most adept at. Even though I know it''s a trap, there''s no solution to it. Shi Xiaobai, this is the real Speechless Li, not some young genius. He''s just a pitiful coward that does not even dare trust his sister and mother."

    Shi Xiaobai shook his head and said, "It isn''t your fault. Furthermore, haven''t you tried to beat it? You faked your death to see through everything and tell what is the truth, right?"

    Speechless first nodded before shaking his head. He said, "It''s notpletely so. To a person that lives amid lies, as long as you do not devote your true feelings to anyone, your true feelings will never be hurt because of an act. As for being deceived and betrayed, I am already ustomed to it. I''m not that easily hurt anymore. I did not n on forcefully changing all of this but something happened in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower that made me want to defeat this mental demon."

    Shi Xiaobai asked, "What happened?"

    Speechless said, "When you were being trapped in the God ughtering Formation, the seven of us had been restrained by Shadow Wraith''s Shadow Shackles and were in great peril. I saw through Shadow Shackles''s twoyer illusion. However, I could only break through the firstyer and was unable to break through the secondyer because it was a mental demon illusion. The mental demon of not being able to trust anybody was something I could not defeat. If not for Sunless, it would have been difficult for the seven of us to survive unharmed. I do not wish for such an incident to happen again. I do not wish to be ced in the same perilous situation and being left helpless because of that darn mental demon. I want to protect all of you, even if one or two of you are actors. Perhaps, even if all of you are actors. I will still try my best to protect all of you. I will protect that tiny possibility of truth in this virtual reality. I do not want myself to be unable to only have that bit of determination."

    "Therefore, I chose to fake my death. I wanted to defeat the mental demon of not being able to trust anybody!"

 Chapter 558: The Worlds Most Stirring Scenery

    Chapter 558: The World''s Most Stirring Scenery

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    "Despicability is the passport for the despicable, while dignity is the epitaph for the dignified. I do not mix with the despicable but have never wanted to suffer alongside the dignified. Therefore, I want to be a vagrant that isn''t despicable but neither dignified, someone that doesn''t treat others sincerely but not deal with matters hypocritically while living in his own world. It''s a little lonely but not solitary. That would be fine."

    Speechless said in a deep voice, "To not doubt anyone but also not trust anyone. That is the meaning to my survival. There is no fault to it but it''s also a mental demon. I have to defeat it. Since the boy''s world was a stage that revolved around him and unveiled itself, the other actors would naturally disperse once the boy who is the main character dies. The ones left behind are the honest ones. Basically, with such a thought, I chose to fake my death. I wanted to see the actors looking exasperated and also to know if I''m Tyger Li''s son or if I''m just the main character of a script he penned. I wanted to know the truth."

    Shi Xiaobai stared at Speechless intently and asked, "What''s the oue? Do you know the truth? Have you defeated your mental demon?"

    Speechless gave a faint smile and said, "The mental demon has naturally been defeated. At least my mother, younger sister, and you¡­ Shi Xiaobai, are all real. I can trust all of you without reservation. I am already content with this and have no other wishes."

    "However, the truth is still unknown. I stillck the strength needed to overturn Tyger Li''s game of chess, much less have the confidence to see through his ploy. Tyger Li''s machinations are a lot deeper than you can imagine. He has seven Psionic Imperial Realm bodyguards that he brings around him all the time but he deliberately endured three of your ps. He clearly could use Reverend Misery Sea to kill you but he tolerated it. It might even be possible that your arrival at the most critical moment was within his calctions. The more you understand his character, the harder it is to see through his actions. Tyger Li is truly an old wily fox.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly rmed. Indeed, he never expected Tyger Li''s machinations to run so deep. All his actions were appalling. He never expected that the fellow that only appeared to be sinister but wielded power was such a fierce and ambitious person.

    Shi Xiaobai said softly, "This King nearly made a wrong read of character."

    "Anybody would."

    Speechless sighed. He suddenly looked straight into Shi Xiaobai''s eyes and said seriously, "Alright, what I should say has been said. This is the real Speechless Li. On the surface, he may be warm and sincere but in fact, he has never truly been sincere to anyone. The reason for faking my death does not have any grand elements to it. Shi Xiaobai, are you still willing to treat such a person like me as a friend? Is such a reason enough for you to let you remain tolerant of me?"

    Shi Xiaobai looked Speechless in the eye and said seriously, "This King does not think that you have done anything wrong. In the same situation as yours, This King might not be able to do things better than you. Moreover, you mentioned that you have never truly been sincere to others, but This King does not agree. Think carefully, isn''t the reason why you were determined to defeat your mental demons because of yourpanions? In the Silent Deste Lands, against the three Level Lords¡¯ assault, you came forward. You led yourpanions out of danger. At that time, what was the driving force that made you do it? It''s definitely not because of your life. At that moment, you were thinking¡­ to let everyone live together. You shouldered the responsibilities of their lives! Why did you want to shoulder such an important mission? It''s because you deem them as yourpanions. You value their lives so importantly, so how can you say that you have never truly been sincere? If saving the lives of others isn''t giving one''s heart, then what heroes are there in this world? Speechless Li, you saved us. That is the most valuable sincerity!"

    Speechless was taken aback as he gradually widened his eyes¡­

    Shi Xiaobai patted Speechless''s shoulder and said gently, "Despite being harmed countless times, you have managed to maintain your conscious and kindness. Speechless Li, you are already very impressive! As for you faking your death, although it may render others speechless and needs further discussion, This King will not me you¡­"

    You might not believe it if This King said it. If not for you faking your death, This King would not havepleted the Absolute Choice''s mission simply by lying down.

    Shi Xiaobai thought to himself.

    Speechless was left in a dazed silence when he suddenly turned, leaving his back facing Shi Xiaobai. The wind that night had been quite morous. It had blown sand into his eyes. His eyes felt sore and reddened as though something was about to flow out.

    Shi Xiaobai sensed that the mood wasn''t right and immediately coughed. He said, "Although This King doesn''t me you, it might not be the same for the others! Yuesheng and Lengxi believed that you were truly dead and cried for several days. Feng Yuanlin and Pulp Farmer were not any better. Liu Yu''s cooperation with you in the act was definitely difficult for him. Sunless¡­ Ahem. Anyway, This King cannot guarantee it, so think of a way to exin and apologize to them!"

    "Uh¡­"

    Speechless repressed his voice and nodded firmly.

    After a long while, Speechless turned back, his expression having returned to normal. He said, "It''s alreadyte. Stay here tonight. I have nothing in this manor of mine except empty rooms."

    "Alright."

    Shi Xiaobai nodded. It was almost midnight and he had no intention of sleeping in the open.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    In the west wing, in a very clean and tidy room.

    Speechless closed the door and left. Shi Xiaobaiy straight down in bed and sprawled his limbs while closing his eyes.

    The experiences he had experienced made a youth like him that did not know exhaustion feel somewhat tired. The exhaustion was not physical but mental.

    The experience in every level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower was still fresh on his mind.

    On the first level, he had cleared at the fastest speed possible, shocking all the rookies.

    On the second level, he destroyed the cities alone, led everyone to attack the Demon City, and traversed through the demonic beasts that were everywhere alone. He felled the Demonic Tree in one strike and he could still feel the ardor coursing through his veins.

    On the third level, he taught Kevin and Mozzie and watched his ownpanions grow stronger. He felt a sense of satisfaction but was suddenly attacked by the Thousand Eye Demon Sovereign. He came up with a n to lead it away and began escaping. The perilous scenes shed across his mind.

    On the fourth level, he fought Heartless Ye, and gained insight into Excalibur. The final sh of the swords seemed like exchanging toasts between swordsmen. The battle had no losers; only him and his own victories.

    On the fifth level, in order to protect Sunless, he fought and sent Sen Senyuan retreating. He enervated himself and fell unconscious, facing the greatest danger of being eliminated. At that moment, the rookies he helped at the second level protected him. Liu Yu, Pulp Farmer, Kevin, Mozzie, and Mu Yuesheng had done their best to protect him!

    On the sixth level, he still wasn''t sure what had happened but it was something he would never forget. The pixie girl that disguised herself as Ka Xiaozi degenerated into a fallen pixie in order to save him. The purple-haired girl who for some baffling reason became his girlfriend made him understand what was selfless love that could ignore everything else.

    On the seventh level, he defeated King Leonis and won the Braveheart Martial Arts Tournament''s championship. He was designated as Infernal King by the assessment program and during the battle of the three kings, he met Dawn Li. He was trapped with that cherishable blond in the God ughtering Formation and was saved by her, eventually falling for her. He began liking a girl that came from another world line that he might never get to meet again¡­

    The eighth and ninth level¡­

    Too many scenes shed across his mind. Too many emotions in him left him finding it impossible to forget¡­

    "Xiaobai¡­"

    Suddenly, a gentle and alluring voice sounded in his ear. A pair of snow-white arms wrapped around Shi Xiaobai''s waist, hugging him gently from behind.

    That was the world''s most tender hug.

    "Uh¡­"

    Shi Xiaobai lightly answered. He did not need to turn back for simply listening to her voice and catching a whiff of her fragrance was enough for him to know that the person that suddenly appeared in his bedroom and hugged him was the girl with the most beautiful purple hair.

    She stepped out of the darkness but she filled the room with light.

    She gently hugged him and did not say another word. He too remained silent.

    At that moment, silence was better than any sound.

    In the quiet night, moonlight shone in through the windows. It was bright and clear with a hint of bashfulness.

    Shi Xiaobai slowly turned around.

    Kali gently raised her head and bit her lower lip. She muttered, "You said before that I cane to you even when sleeping¡­"

    Shi Xiaobai acknowledged it as he looked at the face that was inches from him.

    That was definitely the most perfect work the creator made. Phrases like a ¡®woman''s beauty that puts the flower to shame and outshines the moon¡¯, or¡¯ dazzling beauty that makes fish sink and geese fall from flight¡¯, were not sufficient to describe a thousandth of the face''s beauty.

    Looking at her at such a close distance was damaging. Just like light and darkness were antithesis to each other, this absolutely beautiful face was extremely innocent but also very coquettish.

    Seeing how her teeth was biting down on her lower lip, the most wless whiteness and the most alluring pinkness were intermixed together, creating the world''s most stirring scene.

    Shi Xiaobai stared at it in a daze and suddenly felt a baffling urge.

 Chapter 559: Thank you for being this gentle

    Chapter 559: Thank you for being this gentle

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    This sudden but baffling urge was not a result of the stifling beauty just inches away from him. Neither was it because of the alluring fragrance that exuded from the ivory teeth that bit down on those pink lips. And it was definitely not because the growing boy with eighth-grader syndrome had finally matured to satisfy his hormones.

    It was because Shi Xiaobai realized the girl''s gentleness.

    She would always appear when he was most exhausted. She would silently and noiselessly apany him.

    She had never participated in the most exciting escapades he encountered but every time the story came to an end, or when the figurative participants of a banquet scattered, she would be there for him when he felt empty, enervated, lost or at a nonplus.

    When he turned his head, she would always be where the lights waned.

    Thank you for being this gentle.

    She lit a silent candle with a warmth that would not disturb his hibernation.

    Shi Xiaobai did not know what the urge meant but he knew that such an urge was beautiful and pure. It delighted him.

    He did not stop his urge.

    The youth''s ice-cold but somewhat parched lips suddenly imprinted themselves on the girl''s warm but soft cherry lips.

    "Uh¡­"

    Kali moaned. With her strength, she naturally could react in time to such a sudden ''attack.'' She could easily dodge but she did not do so. She even consciously pursed her lips, making preparations to ''wee'' him.

    Hey, hey! You are being too shameless!

    The girl''s blue eye resembled ake that had a rock dropped into it. Ripples stirred that phased theke''s reflection, producing shimmering shes.

    The tender snow-white face seemed to be masked by the most mesmerizing rouge, suffusing the most delicate and charming pink embarrassment.

    Kali did not reject the sudden kiss from the youth. Instead, she was delighted with it.

    Normal girls would enjoy an atmosphere under the moon and in front of flowers. A suggestive mood had to be built up and only with enough romantic development would they want to partake in the perfect mutual kiss at the most opportune moment.

    However, she was no ordinary girl. Compared to the sweet talk ofparing her to the beautiful moon, she ced greater importance on the spotless true feelings of her beau.

    A kiss was a way to express an indescribable outpouring of emotions between lovers.

    He liked her.

    That was enough.

    It was truly good.

    The girl''s lips curled into a happy curve like a smiling crescent in the night sky.

    "Uh!"

    The girl suddenly widened her eyes.

    T¡­ Tongue?

    No, don''te in!

    Uh! Shi Xiaobai, when did you learn to be this naughty!?

    Kali felt overwhelmed by embarrassment. Simultaneously, she felt that the World Tree powers in her body were beginning to decline.

    ''Purity'' was the source of the World Tree''s power. Kissing was an act that besmirched that purity. It would have caused her to lose her strength but she could not reject the happiness in her heart. Therefore, she steeled her heart to ignore the tiny amounts of power she was losing.

    But with the youth''s additional act of intimacy, the speed at which her powers were decreasing became faster. It was no longer at a speed she could ignore.

    No!

    Stop¡ª

    With a thought, Kali instantly appeared in another corner of the room. Her face was flushed red as she panted heavily. She could still feel that there was a strand of crystalline liquid hanging by the corner of her mouth. She was so embarrassed that she nearly fled to the other end of the world.

    "Xiaobai, I¡­"

    Kali opened her mouth and wanted to say something when she suddenly fell into a daze.

    The youth had turned green.

    His hair, eyebrows and all the hair on his body had turned green.

    His skin, blood vessels, bones, organs, and everything in his body had also turned green.

    That was a lush and luxuriant, tender and fleshy green!

    But!

    It was only for an instant!

    The greenness vanished!

    The green youth resembled a withered green leaf. He went from greenness to a withered yellow. The declining process of withering only happened for a short instant!

    This instant was something that even Kali''s perception failed to grasp.

    "Xiaobai!"

    Kali screamed. With a thought, she teleported in front of Shi Xiaobai. However, before she could probe the youth''s situation or even extend her hand to take his pulse, the youth crumbled.

    He crumbled like a withered leaf reducing to pieces in the cold wind!

    Shi Xiaobai''s body crumbled into countless withered fragments!

    Kali stood there in a daze. Her heart tightened as it felt a pain so immense that she could not breathe.

    In the next instant, when the withered fragments were reduced to dust, dissipating into the air, Kali saw that there was a seed floating in mid-air.

    A dried and dark yellow seed that was void of all vibrancy.

    The blue eye that nearly froze finally lit up once again.

    "I see, you are¡­"

    The girl''s face was suddenly covered in tears.

    She plopped down, kneeling on the bed. She trembled as she extended her hand to hold the seed. She embraced it gently in her bosom, clutching it close to her heart.

    When her tears rolled down her face, the girl vanished.

    Recing her was a warm blob of light and a mass of pure darkness.

    They existed side by side, wrapping the seed within as though they formed a world.

    They were waiting for the seed''s fate.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The next morning.

    Speechless opened the door and subconsciously looked at Shi Xiaobai''s room. Instantly, he stood rooted.

    A green and towering tree had broken through the room''s ceiling. It spread out across half the yard and the tree was growing towards the sky.

    In the middle of dawn, the green tree''s branches were blooming with purple flowers.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Where¡­ is this?

    Shi Xiaobai slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was the clear blue sky and a towering thousand-year-old ancient tree that pierced through the clouds.

    He remembered that he was clearly in a room at Crown Prince Manor. Due to an urge, he kissed the soft lips when he suddenly felt a fragrant airing from it as though it was ambrosia.

    He suddenly had an irresistible ''hunger'' that made him stretch his tongue in, ''greedily'' extracting it. Following that, he lost consciousness.

    When he opened his eyes again, he realized he was in this unfamiliar ce.

    What ce was this?

    Where was Kali?

    Shi Xiaobai surveyed his surroundings in a daze.

    He discovered that he was situated in a primordial jungle.

    The trees were intertwined with each other. They extended their branches with lush leaves that formed a cloud of emerald green. A towering camphor tree was in front of him. Its bark was dark green in color and its thick and odd branches seemed like dragons coiled around the tree.

    A gentle breeze blew over, producing a rustle through the leaves that resembled a dragon''s sigh.

    Shi Xiaobai headed into the jungle when he suddenly saw a ck gigantic centipede that was asrge as a majestic hill. It was slowly crawling over. Wherever it passed, the trees would topple. It seemed to leave behind a wake of destruction as though a gigantic worm was crawling across grass.

    Mud and gravel had been syed in its path. Its thousands of feet smashed at the ground, causing twisted cracks to emanate through the ground as though a spreading crack in ice.

    Shi Xiaobai looked in surprise at the animals he could see in the jungle. He knew most of the birds and worms he saw but all of them had an odd characteristic. They were many times bigger than what he knew them to be.

    That were centipedes the size of anacondas, magpies the size of a hawk, squirrels the size of a lion¡­ However,pared to the trees that reached hundreds of meters into the sky, they appeared very tiny.

    There was green everywhere and the air was especially fresh. Suddenly, he saw ake in the distance. It was emerald green and clear. It reflected the ancient trees like a mirror.

    Shi Xiaobai walked towards theke.

    Whoosh!

    A wooden arrow suddenly tore through the air at him!

    Although the wooden arrow shot at him from an odd angle, its speed was not fast. It was also rather weak.

    Shi Xiaobai gently lifted his hand and precisely sped the arrow with two fingers.

    "Huh!"

    A girl''s voice clearly sounded in the distant shrubs. It had a surprised tone.

    "Who''s there?"

    Shi Xiaobai asked as he turned to head towards the shrubs.

    "You, you are not permitted toe over!"

    The eyes hidden in the shrubs blinked in panic. They shimmered like stars in the sky. She had delivered a rapid warning thatcked any form of threat.

    Shi Xiaobai stopped and asked, "This King isn''t a bad person. This King won''t harm you. The only question This King would like to ask is where this ce is."

    "Liar! Granny said that humans are all baddies!"

    The girl had her bow and arrow ready as the tip of the arrow carefully peeked out of the shrubs. She had the arrow trained at Shi Xiaobai as she said nervously, "Also, this is a forbidden ground. How¡­ How did you enter?"

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly taken aback. By saying ''humans are all baddies,'' didn''t the girl mean that she was not human?

    Where was this ce?

    What sort of biological creature that had a childish girl''s voice hid in the shrubs?

    "Baddie! Go, go! If you don''t go, I''ll shoot you!"

    The ''girl'' seemed afraid of humans. Her voice sounded extremely nervous and her wooden arrow was quivering.

    It would only be a waste of time if this carried on. It was likely that the ''girl'' would not take the initiative toe out of the shrubs.

    With this thought in mind, Shi Xiaobai suddenly used Crab Steps without any warning. He charged forward with a whoosh and in a blink of an eye, appeared behind the shrubs. He reached out and grabbed the ''girl.''

    "Ah!"

    The ''girl'' immediately screamed. "Baddie! Let me go! Let me go!"

    Shi Xiaobai focused and could not help but be surprised. She was really a girl.

    She had two purple pigtails that struck his arms as she shook her tiny head in panic. Her fair and supple legs kicked out from her snow-white dress, kicking his shin.

    She was clearly a six or seven-year-old girl.

    "Let me go! Let me go!"

    The girl struggled with all her strength as she screamed at the top of her lungs while crying.

    "Don''t be afraid. This King will not harm you!"

    Shi Xiaobai helplessly released the girl''s cor and took a few steps back with his hands raised.

    The girl immediately ran to the back of an ancient tree like she was a frightened rabbit. After some time, she carefully peeked out her tiny head and stared warily at Shi Xiaobai.

    Only then did Shi Xiaobai manage to make out what the girl looked like. His eyes instantly widened.

    The weeping beauty had an exquisite face. Her crystal-like and bright blue eyes were staring intently at him. It was filled with nervousness and fear.

    "Kali!?"

    Shi Xiaobai was stunned. Although the girl was only around seven years old, her facial features were identical to Kali''s!

    "Ah!"

    The girl immediately said in a fluster, "Baddie! How do you know my name!?"

 Chapter 560: Reclaiming the Homeworld

    Chapter 560: Reiming the Homeworld

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    Speechless was presently feeling speechless. He woke up to realize that for some baffling reason, an unfeble and unburnable strange tree had grown in his house. Not even a single leaf could be plucked from it.

    Most fucked up of all was that the strange tree was constantly growing at a discernible pace. In just a few hours'' time, it had grown from an ordinary tree several meters tall to a hundred-meter-tall tree with a diameter of ten meters.

    And the pace at which it was growing was not slowing down with the passage of time. Instead, it grew at an elerated pace. In less than half a day, the strange tree was already as tall as a mountain, towering and grandiose. Lush green vines upied Crown Prince Manor and many of them were growing towards the sky as though they were bent on poking a hole through the firmaments.

    Speechless felt extremely depressed and helpless seeing his house being seized and upied by the strange tree.

    What left him even more depressed was the mysterious disappearance of Shi Xiaobai who was upying the west wing.

    Speechless''s heart skipped a beat the moment he realized Shi Xiaobai''s disappearance. After all, Shi Xiaobai had just entered an irreconcble conflict with China''s most powerful politician, Tyger Li, as well as the Psionic Imperial Realm monk, Reverend Misery Sea.

    Speechless could not help but worry if Shi Xiaobai''s disappearance had anything to do with Tyger Li''s machinations.

    But on careful thought, he believed that it was highly improbable.

    The reason why he made such a judgment was that Shi Xiaobai was under the protection of One-Pun''s Superpower, God''s Guardian. When the person earmarked to be protected encountered an undefendable threat, One-Pun would be able to sense it from far away and instantly teleport to the person''s side to protect him.

    Rumor had it that after Shi Xiaobai joined Gaia, he offended the entric Underworld King, Hisith. Back then, One-Pun had used God''s Guardian to protect Shi Xiaobai. Therefore, Shi Xiaobai was one of the members under the protection of the S ss Superpower, God''s Guardian. He was definitely a junior that One-Pun thought extremely highly of.

    This matter was something Gaia wanted to keep secret but after Shi Xiaobai repeatedly broke the historical records of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, eventually ranking first on the search rankings, he was immediately thrust into the country''s limelight. Stories that dozens of Gaia rookies witnessed ended up spreading.

    No matter how powerful Tyger Li was or how strong Reverend Misery Sea was, it was absolutely impossible for them to silently kill or abduct Shi Xiaobai under the nose of One-Pun and his God''s Guardian. After all, One-Pun was one of the few S ss heroes in China. Reverend Misery Sea was probably not even his match.

    As such, the sudden disappearance of Shi Xiaobaist night without so much as a stir likely had little to do with Tyger Li.

    The most probable reason was that the rascal had left without a word.

    However, where did he go?

    The first thing Speechless thought of was to contact Gaia and Yama Minamiya. However, he received answers indicating that they had no idea where Shi Xiaobai was.

    "Brother, do you have news of Brother Xiaobai?"

    Mu Lengxi walked over with a writing board raised up. Her brows were slightly knitted and there was worry stered all over her face.

    Speechless was rendered even more speechless upon seeing his sister looking so worried that her mind appeared unhinged.

    It was clear that his sister had fallen head over heels in love!

    What was so good about that youth with eighth-grade syndrome?

    Even the sword fanatic, Sunless, who only had her eyes on swords, risked her life for him.

    Mu Lengxi, who appeared frail and gentle but was extremely proud deep down, was nowpletely smitten by Shi Xiaobai.

    Even Speechless, who had made thousands of girls fall for him, could not help but be impressed by him.

    "There''s nothing for now."

    Speechless shook his head before consoling her, "But don''t you worry. Even the three Level Lords were no match for Shi Xiaobai. What danger could he encounter? He probably left without a word and went somewhere to engage in his naughty games!"

    Mu Lengxi rolled her eyes and wrote: "Brother Xiaobai is no such person!"

    Speechless rolled his shoulders and said in a speechless manner, "He''s such a person! Lengxi, you don''t know him well enough. Shi Xiaobai is extremely naughty. He''s the kind of person that''s extremely stubborn and obstinate!"

    Speechless had a serious look, just short of stering the words ''believe me'' on his face. He had to save his sister that had fallen astray. Although he admired and respected Shi Xiaobai as a good friend, it did not mean that he thought of him as a suitable brother-inw.

    However, beauty is in the eye of the beholder. The untamed side of Shi Xiaobai that Speechless saw was something Mu Lengxi ignoredpletely. To her, Shi Xiaobai was an extremely cute hero.

    His eighth-grade syndrome and naughtiness only enhanced his cuteness.

    "Eh? What''s that?"

    Suddenly, Speechless eximed as though he had seen something unbelievable.

    Mu Lengxi, who was still immersing herself in her memories of encountering that youth in the Transcendental Tower, looked up curiously at Speechless when she heard him.

    "Am I seeing things?"

    Speechless had a bbergasted look as he pointed to the eastern sky. He said with a trembling voice, "There''s a tree growing in the sky?"

    Mu Lengxi turned to look at where Speechless was pointing too. Instantly, her pupils constricted.

    Amid the endless azure-blue sky, there was a gigantic emerald green tree growing in an inverted manner!

    The gigantic tree seemed to use the sky as its soils, its roots entrenched amid the clouds. The lush green leaves hung down like curtains towards the ground.

    The gigantic tree was growing at a discernible pace as its crown that covered half the sky was approaching the ground rapidly!

    Rumble¡ª

    With a sudden rumble, the ground began quaking violently.

    "An earthquake?"

    Speechless looked astonished before he eximed, "No! It''s not an earthquake!"

    The violent quakes were not a result of an earthquake but that of the strange tree that had upied Crown Prince Manor!

    This tree that rooted itself into the ground suddenly grew rapidly towards the strange tree that grew in the sky!

    The two strange trees, one rooted in the ground and the other in the sky, grew towards each other. It appeared as though they sped up their growth at the same time.

    They appeared like long-lost rtives that wished to meet early.

    Yet, they also appeared like ferocious beasts that appeared like each other''s nemesis, eager to eat up the other party as soon as possible!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    On the other end of the gigantic tree that grew in the sky was another world.

    It was a bleak, deste world of filth that permeated an air of death. Compared to the bustling world of humanity, it resembled an abandoned wastnd.

    In this ''wastnd,'' a race that had been forgotten by people struggled to live.

    At that moment, there were dense hordes of strange biological creatures gathered under the gigantic tree. They were extremely short and appeared like dwarves. They had green skin and looked extremely ugly.

    "My liege, the sacred tree has already torn through the horizons. The door to returning to that world has finally opened!"

    A green-skinned dwarf let out a shout of excitement when the gigantic tree''s crown appeared in the human world.

    There was a unique existence that was surrounded by all the green-skinned dwarves. Its height was not that of a dwarf but more like a human youth. Although its skin was green, it was not as wrinkled like the other dwarves.

    The green-skinned youth wore a crown and sat on an old and worn-out throne. It looked up towards the grayish-ck sky and peered at the gigantic tree''s crown that connected to another world.

    "I heard that the color of that world''s sky is a clean blue."

    The green-skinned youth''s eyes turned bright as it sat up from the throne. It cast its eyes on the dwarves and said aloud, "Rejoice! Have your hearts stir! We will be returning to our homeworld. We will return to the beautiful world that we once ruled! We will kill all the contemptible races that seized ournds. We will ughter the evil enemies that chased us out of our homeworld! This King shall swear as Transcendent King that he will lead all of you, the mighty Transcendents, back to your homeworld! There will be no more struggling for ten thousand years in this ice-cold world!"

 Chapter 561: You are Instigating a War between Both Races!

    Chapter 561: You are Instigating a War between Both Races!

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    The girl in front of him was about six or seven years old. Her snow-white princess gown wrapped around her petite figure, while her skin looked so delicate as though it would be torn apart by a cold wind. Dark purple hair reached down her shoulders, as a pink headband was tied into a butterfly knot. From a cursory nce, they looked like a pair of standing cat ears. An ahoge stuck out her hair, adding a hint of moe to her.

    Her facial features remained prepubescent, making her a little tender and childlike but even so, the sky-blue eyes and the pink lips that looked as thin as a cicada''s wings, as well as that natural and unmatchable beauty, would leave anyone gasping at the perfection and exquisiteness of her facial features.

    If the Creator had any work that He was happy with, it had to be this panicking and weeping beautiful face. Perhaps, it was an unfinished work that needed time toplete it.

    Shi Xiaobai instantly fell into a daze as he looked at that face.

    The reason for his shock was not because of the girl''s astounding beauty but because her hair, eyebrows, eyes, and looks were nearly identical to Kali''s.

    Although their ages were slightly different, Kali, whose looks had forever been fixed to a particr point in time, still looked thirteen. Her facial features had yet been fully developed but the childlike look of hers was gone, recing it with the pretty features of a young teenage girl.

    An age difference of six to seven years would not result in phenomenal changes, especially with so many simr and identical signs. Regardless, the girl in front of him resembled the child version of Kali.

    Therefore, Shi Xiaobai could not help but mutter ''Kali!''

    "Baddie! How do you know my name!?"

    The girl who had turned fearful after encountering a stranger in a forest that forbade entry to outsiders immediately panicked when she heard the human call out her name.

    Her grandmother had once told her that humans were the worst of all living beings. If she ever encountered humans, she had to flee immediately. Otherwise, she would be captured by humans and brought far away, a ce where she would not be able to see her grandmother and elder sister.

    How did this human know her name?

    Could the human be here to capture her?

    Uponing to this thought, the girl trembled as she took a few steps back.

    Shi Xiaobai was immediately dumbfounded.

    Not only were their looks simr, even their names were identical?

    Was this a coincidence?

    Or could it be¡­

    Shi Xiaobai was confounded with rm. It was not only the girl, the strange forest with ancient trees interspersing one another was a mysterious ce for him as well. He did not even know why he had suddenly appeared here.

    "This King¡­"

    Shi Xiaobai was just about to inquire when the sharp sound of air being pierced through was heard. A sharp arrow shot through the gaps in the tree leaves as it headed for Shi Xiaobai''s shoulder from a tricky angle.

    Shi Xiaobai did not see the arrowing from a blind spot but with his sharp senses and premonition for danger, he subconsciously moved his feet when he heard the whistling air. It was almost instinct for him to use Crab Steps.

    The youth''s body that could not be discerned by the naked eye only swayed for an instant but he perfectly dodged the arrow. The arrow finally mmed into a tree trunk behind the youth with a loud ring.

    "Scram! Stay away from Xiaozi!"

    The angry scolding of a teenage girl sounded from afar. Following that, the sound of brisk running came over like a tidal wave. Following that, a fiery-red figure charged out from the deep depths of the forest.

    The moment the figure charged out with a whoosh, it shielded the young girl behind it.

    Shi Xiaobai focused his eyes and realized that it was a red-haired teenage girl dressed in a red short dress.

    She had unparalleled beauty and exquisite facial features. Her beauty did not resemble a human''s. Her two sharp ears reminded Shi Xiaobai of Kali.

    The girl angrily and warily stared at Shi Xiaobai. Her body was tense as she held her bow and arrow that was aimed at him. It was a warning pose.

    "Human! Scram back to your country. This is not a ce you cane!"

    The red girl''s voice was as cold as frost water.

    "Sister Cherryblossoms!"

    The girl yelped in pleasant surprise. She ran behind the teenage girl as though she had met her savior. Her tiny hands grabbed the teenage girl''s dress tightly as though it would ease her mind more.

    Momentster, the girl carefully probed her head out to look warily but curiously at the strange human that addressed himself as king.

    The red-haired girl lowered her head to the young girl that had tears welling in the corner of her eyes. Her cold gaze immediately turned warm before she gently said, "Don''t worry, Xiaozi. Sis is here. I''ll absolutely not allow that despicable human harm you."

    "Yea!"

    The girl nodded firmly as she raised her hand to wipe her tears. Following that, she stole a nce at Shi Xiaobai with her puffy eyes.

    Shi Xiaobai was at a loss whether tough or to cry. He had clearly not done a thing and the person that had made the first move was the young girl that resembled the child version of Kali. Although he had used a little ''violence'' to reveal the young girl who had hidden among the shrubs, he had only done so because he was suddenly sneaked up upon by an arrow while strolling in the woods.

    But now, he appeared to bebeled as ''Big Baddie.'' Shi Xiaobai could not recall what evil deeds he had done that merited such abel.

    Could it only be because he was human?

    "Ahem. It seems the both of you have some misunderstanding of humans?"

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but ask.

    "Shut up!"

    The red-haired girl''s response was abnormally intense. She red at Shi Xiaobai coldly, her entire being suffusing great animosity. Her taut bowstring was vibrating slightly as though it would shoot off its payload at any moment.

    Shi Xiaobai rolled his shoulders, indicating that he had no ill intentions. Although he felt that the girl''s pose was filled with ws and he could close the gap between them with Crab Steps''s proximity chasm to attack her, Shi Xiaobai did not wish to worsen the misunderstanding.

    Shi Xiaobai said helplessly, "Although This King does not know the misunderstandings between you and humans, This King has no ill intentions towards you. Nor does he wish to harm anyone."

    "This King?"

    The red-haired girl seemed to hear a sensitive phrase. Her body mmed up like a frightened wildcat. "You are the king of humans!?"

    The red-haired girl observed Shi Xiaobai with an rmed and wary gaze. Momentster, her tensed body gradually rxed as her panicked expression was reced with a mocking sneer.

    The red-haired girl scoffed. "A weakling at the Postnatal realm dares call himself king? Do you think you can assume the authority of the Human race''s king by calling yourself king? Hmph! Granny was right. Humans are indeed most despicable and cunning but they are also the stupidest race!"

    Postnatal realm?

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly taken aback. He recalled that the realms were split into the Psionic Mortal Realm, Psionic Soul Realm, Psionic Might Realm, Psionic Domain Realm, and Psionic Imperial Realm. He had no recollection of a Postnatal realm.

    "Human, immediately leave the Pixie Forest! Although I do not know how a weakling like you passed through the Sacred Tree''s domain and into our forbiddennd, your actions have vited the rules of the alliance. Your actions are instigating a war between both races!"

    The red-haired girl suddenly eximed, "Although we pixies are weak, ranking eleventh in the twelve-race alliance, you humans aren''t even qualified to be part of the alliance. If you instigate a war, you will not only face the pixies but also the other eleven races that are more powerful than you humans! Human! Scram out of Pixie Forest! Now!"

 Chapter 562: Cherryblossoms in Despair

    Chapter 562: Cherryblossoms in Despair

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    Having transmigrated from Earth to this alternate world only for a few months, Shi Xiaobai, whose scalp would tingle from reading books, had never really read any books rted to the history of the new world he was in. As such, his understanding of the alternate world was only limited to psionites, superpowers, heroes, cmity fiends, Astral Cmity Beasts,nd of trials, etc, things that he had personal experience with.

    As for the red-haired girl''s mention of the Postnatal realm, Pixie race, or twelve-race alliance, all of them were unfamiliar terms Shi Xiaobai was hearing for the first time.

    Shi Xiaobai was momentarily unable to determine if he was justcking in knowledge or if something bizarre had happened, one that would only turn more intriguing with further thought.

    But from the various signs that he had encountered, it appeared as though thetter was more likely.

    "This is your final warning!"

    The red-haired girl pulled her bowstring to its limit as she said coldly, "Make your choice, Human. Either leave immediately or enter eternal slumber in the Pixie Forest''snd!"

    The red-haired girl''s cold but determined gaze was convincing. If the youth still had no intention to leave, she would not hesitate to unleash her most intense attack.

    Shi Xiaobai turned silent. He had no intention to worsen the conflict or misunderstanding. However, he knew that his exnations would be worthless against the person who had a rooted prejudice against humans.

    Yet, he could not simply leave. If he wanted an answer to his puzzlement or to make a bizarre guess, everything was definitely rted to the girl that resembled a child-like Kali.

    When Shi Xiaobai thought of this, his eyes could not help butnd on the young girl that was hiding behind the teenage girl.

    When her uncertain gaze met the youth''s seemingly harmless eyes, she immediately buried her face into the red-haired girl''s waist like a frightened bunny. The youth appeared like a fierce man-eating beast that lurked in treacherous waters.

    That gaze once confirmed, a baddie to nab Kali.

    The girl trembled.

    "Die!"

    The red-haired girl was finally fully enraged. With a cold bellow, she straightened the arrow with a swallow-feathered tail and suddenly released the taut bowstring made of tiger tendons.

    They formed almost a perfect circle like the scorching sun and with a twang, the arrow shot out like a bolt of lightning, aiming straight for the youth''s chest that stayed stationary like a target board.

    "At such a close distance, it''s impossible for him to dodge my Scorched Sky Arrow with his Postnatal realm strength."

    Just as the red-haired girl had such a thought, she was appalled to see the zing Scorching Sky Arrow prate the youth''s body unhindered.

    She did not hear the horrifying sound of flesh separating from skin, nor was there the bloody scene of blood sttering like she imagined. The Scorched Sky Arrow seemed to pass through the youth''s body like it had passed through thin air. It headed straight for a tree behind!

    The red-haired girl''s eyes constricted. She suddenly recalled the sneak arrow sheunched from a distance. It too had missed after brushing the youth. She originally thought that she had missed due to the great distance but now, from the looks of it, it was not a mistake. Simrly, the scene that had just happened was definitely no coincidence.

    The youth had dodged her Scorching Sky Arrow with his own strength!

    But how did the human who was at a mere Postnatal realm do it?

    Regardless of the shock she felt, the red-haired girl did not relent on her assault. She deftly slung the bow and arrow that had failed twice behind her back. She quickly muttered and with her chant, a resplendent purple halo lit up in front of her.

    "Wind gather to take form, striking forward as a de. At the instant the cross beam shes, the miracle of Wind will be praised! Danced! Or fly freely! Wind Illumination Cross sh!"

    The red-haired girl suddenly interlocked her fingers as her arms formed an ''X''-shape in front of her chest. After a rapid incantation, she threw open her arms. Like a bow filled with energy, the thin fan that flew out causing two vehement wind des to be thrown out!

    "The Wind Illumination Cross sh''s speed is many times faster than the Scorching Sky Arrow. The destructive radius is extremely wide as well. It will definitely not be easy to dodge it."

    The red-haired girl had such a thought on her mind as she stared intently at the motionless youth. She believed that there was no trick that could dodge her arrows in the world without even moving. She had failed to notice the details of what had happened. This time, she was extremely focused on the youth''s dodging.

    Boom!

    The Wind Illumination Cross sh was like a sharp grenade. Its trajectory tore the air around it and finally, struck a tree and exploded.

    de winds surged wantonly like de fragments that scattered across the sky. Instantly, there were unending tearing sounds as the ancient trees ahead seemed to be destroyed by dozens of sabers. Countless remnant leaves began descending. The few branches that had been sliced apart creaked and fell to the ground. The thicker trunkssted only half a second before the entire tree toppled!

    The Wind Illumination Cross sh''s destructive power was definitely remarkable!

    However, the red-haired girl''s eyes zed over as her face was filled with disbelief.

    Remnant leaves flew in the sky as the youth continued standing motionless in his spotpletely unscathed!

    The Wind Illumination Cross sh that attacked the youth straight on fell several ancient trees but not a single hair of the youth''s was cut!

    The red-haired girl that had been staring intently at Shi Xiaobai seemed to momentarily discern how Shi Xiaobai had dodged the Wind Illumination Cross sh.

    But she was certain that the youth moved.

    Although her naked eyes had failed to capture the exact motion, she saw the youth''s figure sh like a night light. He had vanished for an instant and momentster, appeared where he originally was.

    "Just his Wind Illumination Cross sh that was about to strike him, he instantly switched lines to a spot twenty meters, and returned in an instant to the same spot. How is this possible? What sort of speed is required?"

    The red-haired girl found it unbelievable but this was the only reasonable exnation she could think of.

    "But his body clearlycks a Connate aura! Could he rely on the Postnatal Psionic powers to aplish a horrifying speed is something not capable of geniuses.

    As one of the most outstanding geniuses among the younger pixies, Cherryblossoms felt panic for the first time in her life.

    Her meeting of a dangerous human in a forest that was impossible for other races to infiltrate was already a perilous encounter that caught her by surprise. Yet, the human''s strength was iprehensible. Cherryblossoms, who had never left the Pixie Forest, could not help but panic.

    However, she did not retreat, nor did she have any thoughts of fleeing.

    The reason was that a girl was standing behind her, a younger sister whose life was more important than hers. She was the cutest angel in the world that she had to protect no matter what.

    "I will absolutely not let Princess Kali be harmed!"

    Cherryblossoms steeled her mind as infinite courage arose in her. Her eyes focused as she charged straight for the youth!

    Even a rabbit would bite when pressed. Cherryblossoms, who was good at both archery and magic, had an inkling that long-ranged attacks were useless against the youth. Therefore, she chose to engage in meleebat!

    An archer that could not engage in meleebat was a bad mage!

    Cherryblossoms drew a silver dagger from her waist. Like a rabid rabbit, she charged at Shi Xiaobai ferociously.

    Shi Xiaobai remained motionless in his spot.

    Cherryblossoms was extremely nervous. She knew that with her speed, the youth definitely could dodge her strike and counterattack. But in the situation in which the Wind Illumination Cross sh had failed, engaging in meleebat was her final chance!

    ng!

    Cherryblossoms was caught by surprise that the youth did not dodge at all. This time, he had truly remained immobile. The dagger stabbed at the youth''s body without any dilemma. Just a little deeper and it would pierce through the youth''s heart!

    But Cherryblossoms never expected to feel the youth''s chest to be as hard as a bronze wall!

    The metallic collision sounds hummed as the teenage girl''s dagger-wielding hand turned numb from the impact.

    Cherryblossoms slowly widened her somewhat dull and lifeless eyes.

    She looked at the dagger that had broken into two and theck of a mar on her chest made her watch in a daze. Her expression immediately turned pale.

    Have you experienced despair?

    At that moment, Cherryblossoms faced despair.

 Chapter 563: Do you Believe Now

    Chapter 563: Do you Believe Now

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    As the most outstanding genius among the pixie''s younger generation, Cherryblossoms had already escaped from the shackles of mortality to reach the Connate Extraordinaire realm at the age of fourteen. She definitely stood out among her peers who were still struggling in the Postnatal realm.

    Cherryblossoms had reason to belittle Postnatal realm opponents because be it from the history of the world or her own experiences, all of them had verified the truth that someone at the Connate realm couldpletely crush others at the Postnatal realm. For example, back when she was in the Postnatal realm, she failed to put up any resistance against Aunt Tangerine who was at the Connate realm. But ever since she stepped into the Connate realm, her senior Kikumi, who had been her equal, waspletely not her match.

    The Connate and Postnatal realm were worlds apart. It was the first chasm that separated ordinariness and extraordinariness. It was also the first standard to differentiate between a weakling and an expert.

    After breaking the shackles of mortality, one would be a Connate Extraordinaire. Naturally, one would have the confidence of triumphing over a Postnatal weakling. This was the immense confidence that history andmon sense gave!

    Cherryblossoms obviously had the confidence so when she realized that the youth in front of her was a Postnatal mortal shackled by mortal chains, she was delighted, believing that she had the ability to protect the most important young princess of the Pixies.

    However, reality is usually harsh. When an existence that ignored the rules of history ormon sense appeared, the confidence that stemmed from them would immediately transform into aughable superstition.

    The Scorched Sky Arrow missed its target and the Wind Illumination Cross sh had been easily dodged. Even her melee strike that she delivered as ast-ditch effort had failed terribly. Cherryblossoms looked at the lion-tooth dagger that had broken into two in a daze, as well as thepletely unscathed youth. She was lost in despair.

    "This is not the Postnatal realm. It definitely isn''t¡­"

    Cherryblossoms sensed that the youth in front of her was not a Postnatal realm weakling she had originally believed to be. On the contrary, the youth was very powerful, so powerful that she could not put up a resistance at all.

    ng¡ª

    The youth suddenly raised his hand to smack away the half dagger that was still pressed on his chest. He ignored the dazed red-haired girl as he walked towards the young trembling girl.

    "This King is stronger than you and the strong can do as they wish."

    The youth''s cold voice resounded in her ear as his figure brushed past her eyes, jolting Cherryblossoms awake. No, she had to protect Xiaozi! This girl that had sacrificed too much for the Pixies did not deserve any harm!

    "Scram!"

    The red-haired girl bit her lower lip as she delivered an anger-fueled Wind Illumination Cross sh at the youth whose back was just inches from her.

    The Holy Tree had given the pixies seeds known as the Seven Contrary Virtues. To them, sneaking an attack on an opponent with his back facing them was a shameless act, a vition of the virtue of righteousness.

    But to protect the young princess, she did not mind sullying righteousness. Cherryblossoms had made up her mind, vowing to protect the young Kali!

    The Wind Illumination Cross sh which was just feet away almost struck the defenseless youth''s naked back instantly.

    "You won''t be able to dodge this!"

    Like Cherryblossoms expected, the youth failed to dodge this time.

    No, that was not right. The youth did not even dodge! He had allowed the Wind Illumination Cross sh to strike his naked back that was without any protection!

    Peng!

    However, the sound of skin and flesh ripping open did not sound. There was only a firm collision that resounded ceaselessly throughout the woods. The sharp wind des seemed to strike extremely tough iron!

    The Wind Illumination Cross sh at such a close distance had failed to leave a single mark on the youth''s back. Even the white t-shirt with the word Gaia and a purple orchid pattern only crumpled up slightly.

    "How could this be possible¡­"

    Cherryblossoms fell into a daze. The youth had not needed to dodge from the beginning. Even the Wind Illumination Cross sh she had always been proudest of had failed to leave a mark on the youth, much less the Scorching Sky Arrow or the knife stab she waspletely not proficient in.

    Heh. Her strongest attack had failed to even break the most basic defense of his body''s surface. What else could she do? Even if he had stood there immobile like a wooden ck, she could not do a thing to him. This was not a suppression butplete suppression. It was a battle that did not even have a 0.000001% chance of victory!

    Kacha!

    The youth did not even turn his head to look at the ''mosquito'' that had failed to make him feel any pain from its bite. He stepped onto the broken tree branches, slowly walking towards the girl as though nothing had happened.

    "Wu Wu Wu¡­"

    The young girl looked at the youth walking over without expression. She cried in fright.

    She was about to be captured by the humans¡ª

    She would not see her grandmother or sister again, Aunt Tangerine, and¡­

    The girl wept more sadly when she thought of that.

    "Let her go!"

    Cherryblossoms yelled in despair. What else could she do? What else was avable to her?

    Badump!

    The proud girl knelt to the ground with a thud. She yelled towards the cold youth''s back with tears flowing down her cheeks, "Let her go! She''s still a child! She can''t be sold for much! If you want to capture anyone, capture me! I will not resist. I will satisfy your every request! So, please! Let her go! Please, let her go!"

    Cherryblossoms obviously knew the tragic fate that young and beautiful pixies would suffer once they were captured by humans but at that moment, she had been forced into a perilous situation with no means to resist. She had no other choice but to abandon her dignity. She pleaded while holding back the aggrieved feelings in her heart.

    If this was the only way to save the young princess, she was willing to pay the price.

    The youth suddenly halted in between the teenage girl and the young girl. He seemed to be contemting the girl''s suggestion.

    Cherryblossoms seemed to see the light amid the darkness as her voice trembled. "Let her go. As long as you let her go, I will not put up any resistance. A pixie that is willing to fully submitpletely can be sold for a good price. If you wish that the pixie you captured through arduous efforts would not mutte herself or evenmit suicide before the trade ispleted, spare her. Spare that child!"

    The youth turned his head over and focused on the reddened girl''s eyes emotionlessly. He was silent as though he was contemting the pros and cons.

    "No!"

    At that moment, the young, trepid and weeping girl rushed towards the youth!

    She suddenly leaped and hugged the youth''s arm that was not considered thick but also not overly slender. She looked like an infant ko bear that hugged a tree branch without letting up.

    "No, you are not to take away Sis!"

    The girl screamed as she bit the youth''s arm!

    "Xiaozi!"

    Cherryblossoms was rmed for he was a monster that even the Wind Illumination Cross sh failed to harm him. With the girl''s baby teeth, wouldn''t it be no different from using weak ss to strike hard metal?

    Cherryblossoms seemed to see the tragic state of the young princess''s teeth shattering. She could not help but close her eyes, afraid to see that tragic scene.

    "This King now has three choices."

    The youth seemed oblivious to the young girl that was hanging onto his arm. Instead, he looked at the kneeling Cherryblossoms and said without expression, "The first choice is to ept your suggestion and only capture you."

    Cherryblossoms opened her eyes abruptly.

    "The second choice is to ignore your request and insist on capturing her."

    The youth pointed at the girl that had her teeth lodged into his arm.

    "No!"

    Cherryblossoms shook her head frantically.

    "The third choice is quite unfortunate. Be it you or her, This King wants both of you!"

    The youth''s face suffused a strange smile.

    Cherryblossoms widened her eyes. She was most afraid of that oue. "Don''t¡­"

    "Don''t choose the third choice?"

    The youth pricked up his brows and said, "Unfortunately, regardless which choice This King makes, you can only ept it. That''s because apart from epting the fate that This King chooses for you, there is no other option for you."

    The color in the girl''s face drained like she was a leaking balloon. She trembled in anger but did not say a word. That was because the youth was saying a fact that could not be retorted. In the presence of absolute strength, there was only one choiceid out for her. She could only wait for his choice, no matter how angry or indignant she felt. She could only ept her ensuing fate.

    "Then, may I know what your choice is¡­"

    The girl lowered her head in indignation and acted submissively. She even inquired politely. However, she still humbly prayed that Shi Xiaobai would show pity when making his choice.

    "This King chooses the fourth choice."

    That was the youth''s reply.

    Cherryblossoms was taken aback. "The fourth choice?"

    The youth smiled, "The fourth choice is to not want both. That is This King''s choice. Did you forget that This King said from the beginning that he has no ill intentions, nor does he n to harm anyone? This is This King''s answer. It has been that from the beginning and it is still the same now."

    Cherryblossoms raised her head in disbelief. Her pupils constricted, probably never forgetting the scene before her very eyes.

    Under the dotted sunlight, the youth was smiling with a harmless look on his face. He was gently stroking the young girl''s head like he wasforting a frightened kitten. The monster-like arm that could not be hurt by the Wind Illumination Cross sh was bleeding from a bite.

    "Do you believe now?"

 Chapter 564: Only Resorting to Sophistry

    Chapter 564: Only Resorting to Sophistry

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    How does one prove to a victim of persecutory delusion that they would not harm her?

    It is very simple. All one needs to prove¡­ is that they have the sufficient strength to harm her and in any way that they fancied.

    As a simple example, a chick might be adamant that you are an obsessed pervert and that you would turn into a sexual deviant the moment you have an opportunity, no matter how much of a gentleman you swear to be. Even if you are capable of controlling yourself while sharing the same bed, not even having any thoughts of doing anything nasty, the chick would definitely not believe you because her reason is clouded by her perception of you. She might even ask who was ''anything nasty'' and how you would ''do'' her.

    What should one do under such circumstances?

    Very simple. Take the risk of kidnapping the chick and lock her in a tiny room,pletely isted from civilization. Share the room with her and say to her with a licentious smile, "Go on and shout. Keep shouting. No one will save you even if you shout yourself hoarse!" ¡­then, watch ''Sesame Street'' with the chick the entire night.

    The next morning, the chick might give you a p in the face and even curse you amid tears, "Am I less attractive than Kermit the Frog?" Perhaps, the girl might ce you on a cklist but her impression of you would changepletely. She wouldpletely believe one fact¡ªyou are no fucking deviant but worse than one!

    Shi Xiaobai had encountered a simr dilemma and had used a simr solution that gave the same effect.

    The red-haired girl and the young girl insisted that he was a baddie thatmitted heinous crimes, a hateful human that would sell away pixies after he kidnapped them.

    Verbal exnations and guarantees were insufficient at resolving their prejudice against him. Therefore, Shi Xiaobai did not waste any effort exining, allowing Cherryblossoms to attack him without even moving.

    He had easily dodged with Crab Steps in the beginning until heter used his powerful body to defend against the Wind Illumination Cross sh. He orchestrated a situation that would slowly pull them into his ''spiderweb,'' allowing Cherryblossoms to fully understand the absolute gap in their strength.

    ¡ªThis King is stronger than you. This King can do anything he wants. This King can harm you in any way he wants!

    Shi Xiaobai expressed this fully on the surface but in fact, he had never hurt them from the very beginning. Instead, the young girl had charged forward bravely. He was worried that he would hurt her baby teeth and took the initiative to remove the defense that This Turtle Is Hardest gave him.

    Despite being able to harm her as he wished, he did notmit any atrocious acts from the beginning. There was nothing more convincing than something that created that contrast.

    "So¡­ I have always been the one scaring myself?"

    It took a while for Cherryblossoms to finally realize that she had been scaring herself silly from the beginning. She had presumptuously believed that the youth was kidnapping them and this preconceived notion had blinded her reason. The youth had already said that he meant no harm from the beginning and had implemented his promise of ''not harming anyone,'' but she had failed to notice any of that.

    Ah, she had painted a demon for herself, scaring herself silly!

    Upon realizing this, Cherryblossoms''s face turned red with embarrassment. She could no longer feel angry because the youth had clearly expressed hisck of ill intentions. She still had to act properly to prevent aggravating him since he could really do anything he wished.

    "But¡­"

    The moment Cherryblossoms recalled the stirring scene of her kneeling down to plead and howical it was for her to scare herself silly, she immediately felt like burrowing into a hole. She drooped her head down and mumbled, "But Granny said that humans are baddies¡­"

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent for a moment and did not attempt to correct the girl''s prejudice. Instead, he returned with a question, "Let This King ask you. Are all pixies good?"

    "Obviously¡­"

    Cherryblossoms was just about to give an affirmative answer when she seemed to recall something. Her expression changed slightly as the head she had raised halfway drooped down in defeat once again. She said indignantly, "Of course there are pixies that have desecrated the virtues of pixies. They abandon their good natures and the protection of the Holy Tree, choosing to be corrupted. They¡­ they have already be fallen pixies! Yes! Those bad pixies are fallen pixies! They have nothing to do with us pixies. Yes, that''s right! Pixies are all good! The bad ones are fallen pixies!"

    The girl''s eyes gradually lit up as she spoke. Once again, she raised her head with a glimmer in her eyes.

    Shi Xiaobai suddenly recalled the sixth level of the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower when he heard ''fallen pixies.'' Kali, in her disguise as Ka Xiaozi, had chosen to borrow the powers of Pixie Raging to rescue him despite the oue of being a fallen pixie.

    From the girl''s tone, he once again realized how much disdain and abhorrence pixies had towards fallen pixies. Shi Xiaobai gained a greater understanding of what Kali had sacrificed for him.

    Uponing to this conclusion, Shi Xiaobai subconsciously looked at the young girl that resembled Kali.

    The girl was currently hiding behind Cherryblossoms. Half her head was peeking out to look at Shi Xiaobai carefully. When she saw Shi Xiaobai look at her, she immediately retracted her head in fear.

    Even though she had also realized that the youth meant no harm, she remained afraid. The humans in the stories that her grandmother had told her were just too terrifying.

    After half a second, the girl peeked her head out again. She mustered her courage to look at the youth''s eyes and pointed at his bloody right arm. She said apologetically, "Is it¡­ still painful?"

    Shi Xiaobai came round and shook his head with a smile. "There is no such thing as pain in This King''s dictionary."

    His endurance technique, Unleaking Turtle Aura, could repress the feeling of pain. Furthermore, he could convert pain to a sore pleasure. It might not be believable but Shi Xiaobai not only did not feel pain from the girl''s bites, he even found it quite enjoyable.

    The girl did not know any of that. In her recollection, bleeding meant extreme pain. She had grazed her knee when she fell from a tree at a young age. It had hurt for a very long time.

    "Liar."

    The girl grumbled inwardly and retracted her tiny head again. For some reason, she suddenly felt that humans were not that terrifying.

    "Fallen pixies are also pixies."

    Shi Xiaobai quickly returned to the topic at hand. He looked at Cherryblossoms and said solemnly, "Even if you pixies disdain and exile fallen pixies, they still have pixie blood flowing in them. Just as you know and as your grandmother said, a number of humans are indeed evil and havemitted heinous acts. This King would not deny that they are evil. And just like you, This King also thinks of them as beasts and deviants. However, This King cannot change the fact that they are human, people with human blood flowing in them. What This King wishes to tell you is that the impression of humans you have are not really humans but unfortunately, that is just resorting to sophistry. Just like how you say fallen pixies are not pixies, you know deep down that it''s not true."

    "I¡­"

    Cherryblossoms widened her mouth, momentarily unsure how to retort.

 Chapter 565: The Holy Tree Blooms

    Chapter 565: The Holy Tree Blooms

    Trantor: CKtalon  Editor: CKtalon

    "Humans can be categorized into good and bad, just as how there is a difference between pure pixies and fallen pixies. Not every pixie is good; likewise, not every human is evil."

    Shi Xiaobai pondered over his words for a few seconds as he felt that he needed to exin in greater detail. Therefore, he continued, "No species or group should be ced under the camp of good or the camp of evil. It''s because this world does not have absolute good or evil. With different angles and points of views, things are seen differently. There is definitely some difference between good and evil and there might even be a twist. This King has no intention to exonerate the evil acts of pixies that betray themselves. Even from the angle of a human, that is an evil sin that should be punished. However, where there is light, there is darkness. On the contrary, light must be present for there to be darkness. With the existence of baddies that betray the pixie, there must be heroic existences that will punish the baddies. The rampant acts that are done by sinful factions also imply the potency of the heroic organizations."

    This was not the first time Shi Xiaobai was exining his understanding of good and evil. Back in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, he had once had a deep discussion with the blond girl who was deemed Hero King three thousand years ago. Therefore, he already had the words at hand to deliver his words confidently.

    The naive pixie girl was left confounded by the seemingly unintelligible concept. She attempted toprehend the meaning behind the words but failed. Perhaps Shi Xiaobai''s presentation of his harmlessness finally got to her as she turned a little emboldened. She said in angry embarrassment, "I don''t understand! Simpler, exin it in a simpler manner!"

    Shi Xiaobai smiled, finding it quite a normal urrence.

    He knew from a very long time ago that people had different levels of intelligence. Not everyone possessed a natural intelligence of a king like he did. For instance, a confidant that could instantly connect with him like Dawn Li was a rare breed. Most people were a little witty like Liu Yu, or terrifyingly honest like Feng Yuanlin.

    "In short," Shi Xiaobai directly gave a simple conclusion. "Not all humans are bad. There are also good humans. And This King is a professional hero meant to deal with baddies. Not only will he not harm you, he will also protect you. Do you understand?"

    Cherryblossoms obviously understood such a direct exnation but there were things she remained confused about. She could not help but mutter, "I know about heroes. Granny is a hero of the pixies! But¡­ why are heroes categorized into professionals and non-professionals?"

    From Cherryblossoms''s understanding, heroes were great pixies extolled by everyone for their great contributions to the species or if they saved their kind during a particr catastrophe.

    Why would anyone im to be a hero?

    Cherryblossoms remembered her grandmother''s words. There was only a tiny chance for one hero to appear out of a million pixies. Heroes were rare and precious, existences that could hardly be found. Only when people recognized you as a hero did you have the right to be deemed a hero.

    Although Cherryblossoms felt that her grandmother''s words had a smugness that did not match her age, her grandmothermanded universal respect among the pixies. She was looked up to by thousands.

    Cherryblossoms found it disconcerting to connect the role of the lofty hero to the base role of a profession.

    Shi Xiaobai ruminated over it.

    In a cmitous era, the word Hero was not a mere title or honor bestowed on them. It was a global organization, a profession that was recognized and respected by the public. It was a symbol of the strong as well as a representation of the brave. Heroes would defeat cmity fiends, saving humanity and protecting Earth. This was knowledge known by all.

    The young pixie had asked a questioncking inmon knowledge but Shi Xiaobai was not surprised by it. After all, he had already realized that there was a huge difference in what they deemed asmon knowledge.

    The young pixie had previously mentioned terms that Shi Xiaobai had never heard before like the Postnatal realm and the twelve-race alliance. He originally believed that it was a problem with his own level of general knowledge but now, he realized that the problem stemmed from the concept ofmon knowledge.

    His mon knowledge'' and the girl''s mon knowledge'' was not the mon knowledge'' born out of being in the same society or even the same world.

    "Did This King transmigrate once again?"

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but consider this terrifying thought.

    Shi Xiaobai had experience transmigrating in the past. Thest time, he had transmigrated from Earth to an alternate universe without any warning. The civilization and general knowledge he knew underwent tumultuous changes.

    Now, he had arrived in a forest without any warning and his general knowledge was being turned on its head as well. Shi Xiaobai had no choice but to suspect if he had transmigrated to another world.

    But it was still too early to jump to conclusions. There was still the possibility that the forest was isted from the outside world that resulted in a difference in mon knowledge.'' It was still possible that he remained in the same alternate universe.

    Of course, the more awkward possibility was that both he and the girlcked mon knowledge.''

    Swish! Swish!

    Suddenly, there was a rustling sound of leaves amid the forest.

    Shi Xiaobai was slightly taken aback. Where did the winde from? He clearly could not sense the existence of the wind. And strangely enough, there had not been any winds in the luxuriant forest since the very beginning.

    How did the leaves rustle without a wind?

    Shi Xiaobai listened carefully and was surprised to realize that the sounds seemed toe from every direction.

    At that moment, a fragrant smell rushed at his olfactory senses. It resembled that of paddy fields, the fragrance of green grass.

    "Ah! It''s the Holy Tree''s fragrance!"

    Unlike Shi Xiaobai''s shock, the pixie girl had already closed her eyes, taking in deep breaths as though she was intoxicated. It looked like she was greedily breathing in the fragrance that suddenly appeared.

    "The Holy Tree is blooming again!"

    The corners of Cherryblossoms''s mouth curled into a blissful smile.

    "Holy Tree? What Holy Tree?"

    Shi Xiaobai seemed to recall something as he asked.

    When Cherryblossoms heard his voice, she suddenly opened her eyes and stretched out her hand to cover the youth''s nose. "Ah! Don''t smell it! You can''t smell it!"

    Shi Xiaobai did not dodge, allowing the girl''s soft palm to cover his nose and mouth.

    Only then did Cherryblossoms''s nervous expression rx. She heaved a sigh of relief. "Phew! That gave me a fright!"

    Shi Xiaobai gave her a questioning look.

    "The Holy Tree is blooming!"

    Cherryblossoms said matter-of-factly but when she saw how the youth remained perplexed, she finally realized that he was truly unfamiliar with the situation. She said in surprise, "Don''t you even know this? During the World Tree''s blooming, all living beings apart from pixies are not to approach it in a fifty-kilometer radius. The Holy Tree''s fragrance is a great tonic to us pixies but a toxin to other living beings. Isn''t thismon knowledge?"

    Shi Xiaobai''s pupils constricted slightly.

    "World Tree!?"

    This was the third time Shi Xiaobai was hearing the term.

    He had heard it in his first meeting with Kali and the second time was when the Infernal Queen was exining the story regarding the Transcendence, Time, and Fate Holy Trees.

    The stories they told were not the same but be it Kali or the Infernal Queen, they all mentioned one thing. The World, Time, and Fate Holy Trees had been destroyed by the Original Sin of Cmity during the first apocalypse.

    Shi Xiaobai still remembered back when he asked Kali who she was and the long story she recounted to him.

    The story began with: "Ten thousand years ago, I was a pixie that guarded the World Tree, leading a carefree life. Then because of the first apocalypse, the World Tree lost its life, and before it withered, it chose me to be the inheritor of its power. Back then, I was a pixie, as well as the World Tree."

    The World Holy Tree had been destroyed ten thousand years ago!

    No, that''s not right. His knowledge stemmed from a world different from the pixie''s. Then, the World Holy Tree that the girl mentioned might not be the same World Holy Tree he knew.

    "I need to return."

    Suddenly, the girl that hid behind Cherryblossoms poked her head out and whispered, "I''m the pixie that protects the World Tree. I need to return."

 Chapter 566 - Granny

    <h2>Chapter 566: Granny</h2>Trantor:</b>CKtalon<b>Editor:</b>CKtalon

    ¡°The Holy Tree is blooming.¡±

    With her eyes closed, Pixie Queen Heermann sat at her throne, breathing in the floral fragrance from the Holy Tree. The floral fragrance of the Holy Tree was considered toxic to other races, but to the pixies, it was akin to the source of life, a treasure that could extend the lifespan and youthfulness of the pixies.

    The Holy Tree¡¯s blooming was a rare event, one not seen in a thousand years. Many pixies would fail to encounter the miracle of the Holy Tree¡¯s blooming their entire lives.

    Heermann was supposed to enjoy a grand ceremony for the blooming of the Holy Tree, but her expression was not of delighted intoxication. Instead, it was extremely heavy.

    ¡°Granny, how many times has it bloomed?¡±

    Heermann slowly opened her eyes and turned her head to look at a silver-haired pixie sitting beside her. The silver-haired pixie was extremely beautiful, even prettier than her. However, every pixie addressed her as Granny.

    No one knew what Granny¡¯s real name was. They addressed her Granny only because that was how she had been addressed all this time.

    The pixies even knew that Granny was the oldest living pixie. Her age could very well be as long as the history of the pixies¡¯. Granny was also the strongest pixie. Even Queen Heermann was brought up by her.

    The pixies adored Granny. Apart from having the greatest beauty, seniority, and strength, it also had to do with her being the only person who couldmunicate with the World Holy Tree.

    ¡°This is the eighth time,¡± answered Granny.

    Heermann whispered, ¡°A long, long time ago, Holy Pixie Maya once made the prophecy that the World Holy Tree can only bloom nine times. The ninth blooming would imply the apocalypse. Now that the Holy Tree has bloomed eight times, do you believe that Maya¡¯s prophecy is real?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± answered Granny.

    The answer filled with uncertainty and a hint of perfunctoriness made Heermann frown.

    Although the blooming was a rare asion, it would imply that the apocalypse would be a thousand yearster even if Maya¡¯s prophecy was true. As pixie queen, it was difficult for her to have a lifespan of a thousand years, so she did not need to experience the predicted apocalypse.

    However, if the foretold apocalypse was true, where would the pixies a thousand years from now go?

    The only thing Heermann could do was determine the authenticity of Maya¡¯s prophecy so as to warn pixies of the future. And the only person she could ask was Granny who had experienced eight bloomings of the Holy Tree and had lived at least eight thousand years.

    Heermann asked once more, ¡°Granny, are you also unable to determine the authenticity of Maya¡¯s prophecy?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Seated on a snow-white mat, Granny nodded her head nonchntly. Her body trembled a little as her ck dress moved a little, revealing a tiny part of her ankle which appeared even fairer than the mat she was on.

    Heermann gave a cursory nce and felt envious. Even as pixie queen, she was unable to withstand the devastation of time. Her skin would one day turn old, sallow, and be covered with wrinkles. However, Granny did not seem to share the same fate despite having lived all these years. Eternal youth was a dream all women yearned for. The pixie queen was no exception.

    ¡°Granny, would you still enjoy eternal life when the apocalypsees?¡± Heermann could not help but ask.

    ¡°Perhaps,¡± said Granny.

    Heermann was taken aback. She had a nagging feeling that something was amiss with Granny today.

    She turned her head and noticed that Granny was indeed preupied with some other thoughts. Hence, she asked, ¡°Granny, has something happened? Why do you look like¡­ there¡¯s something weighing on your mind?¡±

    Granny remained silent for a long while before saying something that left Heermann baffled. ¡°I¡¯ve waited ten thousand years, and he has finallye.¡±

    ¡°He?¡±

    Heermann asked, ¡°Who¡¯s he?¡±

    Granny revealed a rare smile. The smile suffusing the corner of her lips made her gorgeous face an iparable sight. ¡°He is someone I¡¯ve been waiting ten thousand years for.¡±

    An answer that did not let on and her somewhat innocent tone left Heermann dumbfounded. Was this still the cold and aloof Granny she knew? The one that was no longer restricted by a mortal view of the world?

    Who was it that made Granny act so strangely?

    <em>Besides, ten thousand years. How long was that?</em>

    Heermann asked out of curiosity, ¡°Granny, who exactly is he?¡±

    Grannyughed with her mouth covered. ¡°You will soon meet him.¡±

    Heermann was slightly taken aback as she turned even more intrigued.

    At that moment, a series of hastened footsteps sounded outside the pce. A female pixie in imperial guard clothes rushed in.

    ¡°No good, Your Majesty!¡± The imperial guard rushed into the queen¡¯s private quarters, shouting with an anxious tone.

    Heermann frowned. ¡°Imperial Guard Captain, what¡¯s the urgency for you to rush into my private quarters?¡±

    The imperial guard in front of Heermann was Lotus who she had conferred personally. She had always been responsible with her duties, so for her to rush in so anxiously without giving any prior notice, it had to be something of great urgency.

    Upon hearing that, Lotus came to a realization that she had forgotten to knock on the door. She immediately knelt down and apologized, ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s just that this matter is too¡­ I was being too anxious, so please forgive me, Your Majesty.¡±

    Heermann waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. Since it¡¯s urgent, speak quickly.¡±

    Lotus still seemed in a state of anxiousness and rm. She stuttered, ¡°Her Highness, Her Highness¡­¡±

    Heermann knitted her brows. ¡°What is thatss up to this time?¡±

    Heermann had always been dissatisfied with her daughter, Kali Willich. She always found her too hyperactive and despite her cultivation talent being quite mediocre, she often yed in the forest. It was difficult for her to amount to much and probablycked the qualifications to inherit her throne to be queen.

    Heermann only wished that the child didn¡¯t embarrass the imperial family, but apparently, something had happened that exceeded her expectations.

    Lotus said with a trembling voice, ¡°Her Highness¡­ brought back a human!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Heermann widened her eyes in disbelief as she immediately stood up from her throne.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m begging you. Stop following us!¡±

    Cherryblossoms wore a dreary expression as she pleaded with Shi Xiaobai who was bent on following her. If they proceeded any further, they would enter the pixies¡¯ territory. Trouble would brew if the imperial guards saw a human following her and the princess.

    Ignoring her grave mistake of bringing back a human, it was important to note that pixies always held hatred towards humanity. Despicable human traffickers would capture pixies and sell them as ves to aristocrats. This resulted in an irreconcble grudge between the two races. If the imperial guards were to see a human appear at the entrance to their territory, they would immediately kill him without a word.

    Although Cherryblossoms also hated humans, she had to admit that the young human who was unwilling to hurt the princess at the cost of injuring his arm wasn¡¯t that detestable. Her kind heart did not wish for the youth to die.

    Cherryblossoms stopped and said with a heavy expression. ¡°Stop following us. I already told you that pixies hate humans the most. The imperial guards will not listen to your excuses nor show you mercy. They will kill you on sight!¡±

    Even though the youth had demonstrated extraordinary strength, he was ultimately at the Postnatal realm. Even the strongest human was not necessarily able to beat Pixie Queen Heermann. Besides, there was the even more unfathomable Granny. The youth was doomed if he dared barge into the pixie¡¯s territory.

 Chapter 567 - Deep Abhorrence

    <h2>Chapter 567: Deep Abhorrence</h2>Trantor:</b>CKtalon<b>Editor:</b>CKtalon

    While holding Cherryblossoms¡¯s hand, the young girl that looked like a young Kali also looked worriedly at the youth who was following them. Despite being afraid of strangers, she mustered her courage and said weakly, ¡°Big Brother, go back. Mommy and Granny hate humans very much.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai lowered his head at the girl. With a gentle gaze, he shook his head in silence.

    When he first met Kali, she had imed to be a pixie who guarded the World Holy Tree ten thousand years ago. As for the young girl, she had also said that she was a pixie that guarded the World Holy Tree. Coupled with how her facial features were nearly identical to Kali¡¯s as well as having the same name and race as a pixie, it was definitely not a coincidence when they were all lumped together.

    ¡°This King has probably transmigrated to an era ten thousand years ago.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai made such a ridiculous conclusion.

    However, his conclusion was without evidence. Shi Xiaobai needed to find evidence that proved that he had transmigrated ten thousand years into the past.

    Most importantly, he needed to find a way to return to that world.

    The first time he transmigrated from Earth to an alternate universe, Shi Xiaobai did not have much of longing for Earth. Perhaps, his only regret was that he would never meet Yang Wei again.

    But this sudden transmigration was uneptable to Shi Xiaobai. In a world teeming with heroes, he had met Kali, Dawn Li, Sunless Ye, Riko, Speechless Li, Mu Yuesheng, Mozzie, Mu Lengxi, Pulp Farmer, Liu Yu, Feng Yuanlin¡­ They were too many people important to him, with too many unforgettable memories.

    Shi Xiaobai wished to return, and the desire was intense.

    He had transmigrated to a period before the apocalypse¡ªa world where the World Holy Tree still wasn¡¯t destroyed, the pixie race was still around, and Kali was still an innocent and carefree girl. All of this made Shi Xiaobai believe that he was shouldering an unknown mission.

    ¡°Perhaps this world is awaiting This King¡¯s rescue.¡±

    With this in mind, Shi Xiaobai was even more determined to pay the World Holy Tree a visit. From the conversation between Kali and the Infernal Queen, he could guess that the World Holy Tree was one of the strongest existences in the world. After all, Kali was only so powerful after obtaining the World Holy Tree¡¯s heritage.

    ¡°Human!¡±

    A frantic shout suddenly sounded ahead of him!

    ¡°Beep! Beep! Beep!¡±

    The pixie sentries guarding the city gates discovered Shi Xiaobai as they frantically sounded the rm. When they saw the pixie girl and young loli near the youth, their expressions changed drastically. They shouted sharply down the city walls as though the sky was falling. ¡°Human! A human has abducted Her Highness!¡±

    Boom!

    There was an uproar among the guards inside the city walls. They immediately mobilized all their forces as the archery squad rushed up the high tforms and raised countless bows. All of them wore cold gazes and precisely aimed at the distant youth.

    With the city gates suddenly opening, sword-wielding imperial guards gushed out like a tidal wave. A crimson-armored blond pixie holding a silver spear led the charge, but when the guards stopped and took up a formation, the blond pixie continued charging forward!

    ¡°Captain Hongyue!¡±

    Cherryblossoms¡¯s expression changed as she shouted at Shi Xiaobai, ¡°Run!¡±

    Hongyue was captain of the imperial guards. She was extremely powerful and was the strongest among the younger pixies. From Cherryblossoms¡¯s point of view, Shi Xiaobai was no match for Captain Hongyue even if he was strong.

    Furthermore, Captain Hongyue¡¯s hatred for humans far exceeded that of other pixies. Years ago, her younger sister had been captured by humans while she was out. She was sold to human aristocrats by ve merchants where she suffered unspeakable things. Hongyue went to great lengths to rescue her sister from the clutches of the humans, only to see a nk, deadly stare in her sister¡¯s eyes. Her sister chose tomit suicide days after she was rescued.

    Hongyue viewed humans as a lifelong enemy. Therefore, upon seeing a human appear on pixie territory, her rage made her lose reason!

    ¡°Human!¡±

    Hongyue¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she charged towards Shi Xiaobai with an angry roar. Her sharp spear was filled with killing intent!

    ¡°Captain! Stop!¡±

    The vice-captain who wasmandeering the situation on a distant high tform frantically shouted, ¡°Her Highness is still in the human¡¯s hands! You will doom Her Highness if you charge out like that!¡±

    Perhaps it was because she heard the vice-captain¡¯s scream or had the princess¡¯s adorable face reflect in her bloodshot eyes, calmness finally returned to the young captain¡¯s mind. Hongyue immediately halted and stopped twenty meters away.

    ¡°Despicable human!¡±

    Hongyue stared angrily at Shi Xiaobai, gnashing her teeth as her eyes filled with killing intent and hatred.

    When Cherryblossoms saw this, she hurriedly exined, ¡°He didn¡¯t abduct us. He doesn¡¯t seem¡­ like a bad person¡­¡±

    Cherryblossoms¡¯s voice softened as Hongyue¡¯s eyes were just too terrifying. When she recalled the ordeal Hongyue¡¯s sister underwent, Cherryblossoms knew it was impossible for her to convince Hongyue that the human before them wasn¡¯t bad.

    Shi Xiaobai knitted his brows slightly. From young Kali¡¯s and Cherryblossoms¡¯s actions, he already knew that the pixies ostracized humans greatly. However, when he saw Hongyue¡¯s eyes, he discovered that it was not as simple as ostracizing. The deep abhorrence in her eyes had gone beyond ostracizing.

    The eyes were flooded by hatred, one that could not be easily resolved with mere words.

    Shi Xiaobai knew that it was impossible for him to use his words to prove hisck of intent and the hatred the pixies had for humans far exceeded his imagination. Furthermore, he did not intend to barge into the pixies¡¯ territory. He wished to pay the World Holy Tree a visit, but not as an enemy.

    ¡°Go back first.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai turned his head and whispered to Cherryblossoms and young Kali.

    Cherryblossoms¡¯s mind was in chaos as she subconsciously shook her head. She whispered, ¡°The moment we leave, the guards will attack! It¡¯s best you start running!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai replied with a whisper, ¡°If the both of you don¡¯t leave, wouldn¡¯t This King¡¯s charge of abducting you be valid?¡±

    Cherryblossoms was rendered speechless. She found the sentence reasonable, but it sounded weird for a reason.

    Shi Xiaobai said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If This King wishes to leave, this formation won¡¯t be able to retain This King.¡±

    Hmph, where are you getting your confidence from as a Postnatal cultivator!?

    Cherryblossoms wished tompoon him, but thinking back to how she was not his match despite being at the Connate realm, she could only hold her tongue.

    ¡°Then, we will be leaving?¡± Cherryblossoms whispered.

    Shi Xiaobai nodded.

    ¡°Quickly leave. The pixies do not wee humans, even if you are really a good person.¡±

    Cherryblossoms gave Shi Xiaobai a deep look before pulling young Kali and walking towards the guards.

    Upon seeing this, the guards eximed, only to heighten their senses immediately. Although they could not understand why the human had suddenly released his hostages, it was at such times that they could not rest easy. Humans were the most despicable and crafty creatures in the world. The pixies knew this very well.

    Hongyue¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of surprise, but they turned ice-cold again. She refused to believe that humans would have kind intentions.

    ¡°This human isn¡¯t a bad person!¡±

    Cherryblossoms raised her hands and shouted at the guards, ¡°He did not harm us, nor did he abduct us. He was only sending us home!¡±

    Young Kali, who was afraid of strangers, did not dare shout in front of that many people. All she did was nod like a woodpecker drilling into a tree. It looked extremely adorable.

    The guards instantly broke out into murmurs. For the princess and Cherryblossoms to defend the human, was it possible that there were good people among humans?

    When Cherryblossoms and Kali passed Captain Hongyue and entered the guards¡¯ formation, the pixies felt a weight lift from their chests. They heaved a sigh of relief as the animosity in their eyes lessened.

    Noticing that the opportunity was ripe, Shi Xiaobai opened his mouth, preparing to exin how he meant no harm.

    However, before he spoke, a cold voice suddenly sounded.

    The vice-captain standing on the high tform suddenly ordered the archery squad, ¡°Fire!¡±

 Chapter 568 - Hongyues Killing Intent

    Chapter 568: Hongyue¡¯s Killing Intent

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>CKtalon<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>CKtalonThe vice-captain¡¯smand made the row of archers on the city wall stop hesitating. They immediately released their strung arrows which had long been aimed at the youth. More than a hundred metal arrows shot out at once!

    Arrows rained down densely like a porcupine¡¯s spines that blotted out the sky. The youth had nowhere to dodge!

    ¡°What sort of joke is that!?¡±

    Cherryblossoms widened her eyes in disbelief.

    Why?

    Why did the vice-captain not give him a chance to exin himself when the youth had already proven hisck of ill intent with his actions? Why did the vice-captain give the ruthlessmand without any hesitation?

    Could it be that the hatred for humans gave them the indiscriminate reason to kill an innocent human?

    Could revenge have blinded them tobel all humans as ¡°evil,¡± causing them to execute what they believed was ¡°justice?¡±

    At that moment, Cherryblossoms finally understood what the youth meant by saying that no species or group should be ced under the camp of good or the camp of evil because there was no absolute good or evil in this world.

    What the guards were doing was clearly done in the name of ¡°good,¡± but their actions were ¡°evil!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai raised his head towards the dense rain of arrows in the sky. He was unperturbed and even felt likeughing. From the looks of it, the pixies who were born with the World Holy Tree¡¯s seven virtues were not much better than humans.

    Each of the arrows shot by the guards contained potent, sharp Psionic Power. Their might was in no way weaker than Xiao Xiao¡¯s Crimson Netherworld.

    Such an arrow rain was not something a person at the Psionic Mortal Realm could defend against.

    However, despite being at the Psionic Mortal Realm, Shi Xiaobai, who had experienced all kinds of arduous experiences in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, had strength that allowed him to easily defeat Tyger Li¡¯s Psionic Might Realm bodyguards.

    With Shi Xiaobai¡¯s rich Psionic Powers, he casually conjured a Psionic Barrier to fend against the arrow rain. Furthermore, with his Power of Taotie and This Turtle Is Hardest giving him a body with strength that could be described as a monstrosity, the arrows would not have been able to puncture his skin even if he stood motionless.

    However, Shi Xiaobai chose not to do so. His feet suddenly moved from left to right at speeds indiscernible to the naked eye. He produced numerous afterimages as the metal arrows stabbed into the ground, tearing through afterimage after afterimage; yet, none of them struck his actual body.

    Crab Steps!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s best evasion technique had long been cultivated to the Crest of Perfection. Such an arrow rain was perfect for him to showcase a little of his abilities!

    Wow¡ª

    The guards let out exmations. If the youth had simply defended or counterattacked to destroy the arrows, it would have brought them shock, but it would not be as astounding as the ghostlike manner of his dodging.

    ¡°Impressive.¡±

    Cherryblossoms, who was gripped with anxiety because of her worry, heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this scene. She did not realize that her original image of humans was being shattered bit by bit by this youth.

    Vice-captain Penny¡¯s slender eyes squinted. She determined that she could not usemon sense to determine the true strength of this Postnatal realm human. Someone who could use such ghostlike movement techniques was definitely no ordinary person.

    Since the arrow rain can¡¯t do a thing to you, we¡¯ll drown you with our overwhelming numbers!

    ¡°Melee guards, raise your spears!¡±Penny raised her voice.

    Boom!

    The pixie melee guards walked forward in unison, raising more than a hundred spears at the same time. The forbidding aura they let out was astounding!

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Hongyue suddenly turned her head and shouted, ¡°This bastard is my prey. All of you, stand down!¡±

    As the captain of the guards, Hongyue¡¯s orders were of higher importance than Penny¡¯s. The melee guards immediately stopped in their tracks.

    ¡°Captain!¡±

    Penny said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s not the time to be swayed by your personal feelings. This human is no ordinary person. His movement technique is not to be underestimated. Compared to a one-on-one battle, surrounding him is safer!¡±

    Hongyue chuckled and said, ¡°Penny, I don¡¯t detest your calmness and strategic mind, but can you be a little more confident in your captain? I know my strength better than anyone else. As long as the enemy is a human, no matter who they are or how strong they are, I will absolutely not lose.¡±

    Hongyue turned around after saying that; her amber eyes were sharp like des. She raised her silver spear and briskly walked to the youth. Her loose blond hair fluttered in the wind as her crimson armor seemed to be bathed in mes under the scorching sun.

    ¡°What a¡­ capricious captain.¡±

    Penny shook her head in exasperation. Her tight nerves gradually rxed.

    She had an acute understanding of Hongyue¡¯s strength. Ever since Hongyue¡¯s sister met with misfortune, the gentle captain changed. She cultivated madly, ignoring the advice of anyone. She nearly destroyed her own body several times and fell unconscious from overexerting herself during cultivation.

    Hongyue¡¯s strength was powered by her hatred and obtained from reckless cultivation. Having seen hell, how could she be defeated by humans who still existed and wreaked havoc in this world?

    Cherryblossoms clenched her fists as cold sweat dripped down her forehead amid her anxiety. Simrly, she was aware of Hongyue¡¯s strength, so she had no confidence in Shi Xiaobai.

    No, it should be said that she did not wish for this battle to begin from the bottom of heart. Regardless of how humans had hurt Hongyue, or how the innocent youth was being ruthlessly judged guilty by the guards, the kind Cherryblossoms did not wish to see anyone injured.

    ¡°Captain Hongyue!¡±

    Even though the mood and timing weren¡¯t right, Cherryblossoms still mustered her courage to shout, ¡°If¡­ and I¡¯m saying if¡ªif he¡¯s not a bad person, if he possesses the same virtues as us, then isn¡¯t it wrong for us to be jury, judge and executioner when we do not fully understand the truth? By doing so, how are we different from those despicable humans?¡±

    Hongyue did not turn her head as her cold gaze was locked onto the youth in front of her. The corners of her lips suffused a sneer. ¡°This is territory of the pixies. This human has crossed what¡¯s equivalent to national borders by stepping into the pixie forest. He has long been guilty of being an intruder! Regardless of him having any ill intentions, he needs to suffer the judgment of the pixies!¡±

    Cherryblossoms tried to argue solely on the basis of reason. ¡°Although he has passed through the pixie forest, he hasn¡¯t entered our city, right? Isn¡¯t it too harsh to judge him as an intruder? Let me persuade him to leave. As long as he leaves now, we can just treat it as if he never came!¡±

    ¡°Naive!¡±

    Hongyue said coldly, ¡°This human has already seen the troops guarding the city and the distribution of forces. If he were to leave, what happens if he sells the intelligence to the human armies? Who can shoulder this me? Besides, he is able to enter the pixie forest despite the barrier Granny erected. Such an existence is a fatal threat to us pixies! He has to be killed right here!¡±

    Having said that, Hongyue ignored Cherryblossoms. With a sudden bellow, crimson Psionic Powers spewed out as she widened her steps and charged at Shi Xiaobai. She moved like a fiery-red bolt of thunder.

    Human!

    Hongyue¡¯s killing intent boiled. She had once sworn to kill all humans in front of her, regardless of who they were!

    All humans deserved death!

    Shi Xiaobai sighed lightly. From the looks of it, he was not even given the chance to speak. Thankfully,pared to using his mouth, he was better at using his sword to speak.

    He conjured a sword with his Psionic Ability.

    Milky-white Psionic Power spewed out from his fingertip as it instantly formed a white psionic sword!

    ¡°Determine if it¡¯s good or evil, friend or foe with your heart. Witness This King¡¯s Sword Truth!¡±

 Chapter 569 - The Kindness That Couldnt Be Conveyed

    Chapter 569: The Kindness That Couldn¡¯t Be Conveyed

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>CKtalon<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>CKtalon

    She had once smiled innocently and worriless, resplendent like a flower.

    Later on, this flower withered, leaving only despair. When she was finally found, her defiled body had lost the vigorous vitality it usually had. There was no sliver of hope in her vacant eyes.

    From those pair of eyes of despair, Hongyue could imagine the kind of debasement her sister had suffered while imprisoned by the human aristocrats. Every time she thought of it, she felt like her heart was being sliced apart.

    Pixies were born with hope, kindness, and chastity, qualities of the seven virtues given to them from the World Holy Tree. Every lost of a virtue pushed them closer to corruption.

    Humans had cruelly taken everything from her sister¡ªher hope, her kindness, her chastity. The virtues she was born with were wantonly devastated, leaving her mauled all over.

    But even so, her sister did not end up corrupted. She did not go against her beliefs because of hate and despair. She was a pixie who protected the Holy Tree, and she would forever do so.

    Her sister had ended her life amid the embrace of the Holy Tree. No matter how sordid her body was, pixies who were born holy departed pure and untainted.

    Unforgivable!

    How could she forgive?

    All humans had to die!

    Hongyue wanted to return all the pain and indignation her sister felt during her suicide to the humans!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Her spear thrust forward suddenly as red petals swirled up into a bunch, like a blooming blood-colored rose!

    Hongyue had attacked with a deathblow. The spear of the red rose stirred up ice-cold killing intent!

    Whew!

    Shi Xiaobai exhaled as he raised his psionic sword high. Golden dots of light rose up from the sky like bubbles as they slowly gathered towards the sword¡¯s de and condensed a gigantic golden sword image. It was an amalgamation of countless Sword Intent, and manifestation of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s Sword Truth¡ªExcalibur!

    He transformed the obsession of victory into overwhelming strength, consuming Excaliburpletely so as to deliver a deathblow in order to attain victory.

    But back in the God ughtering Formation, while Dawn Li was piggybacking him to the ends of the world, they discussed ways to improve this move that Dawn had created. Eventually, it became Shi Xiaobai¡¯s strongest sword technique he knew!

    At that moment in time, Shi Xiaobai could already control the inundating powers of Excalibur. He did not need to drain all his strength, and as such, he had split the might of Excalibur into different tiers!

    Against Hongyue¡¯s strike, he only wanted to convey his Sword Truth and not defeat or kill her. The obsession of victory in Excalibur was not as intense and as such, it was the weakest Excalibur. Shi Xiaobai called it¡ªExcalibur First Tier!

    Boom!

    Golden sword beams and blood-red petals collided like a pink rose being illuminated by dawn. The two fused as a splendor of colors erupted. However, the surging Sword Intent seemed stronger as it soon burned all the petals to nothingness!

    Hongyue retreated several steps back as her spear-wielding right hand trembled slightly. She widened her eyes in disbelief. What kind of sword technique was this? Why did it contain such bright, potent Sword Intent?

    Such fiery heat and pureness, bright but persistent Sword Truth actually came from a human? What kind of joke was this!?

    ¡°How is it possible!?¡±

    Penny drew a gasp. Hongyue had been sent retreating with just one strike. The youth was actually that strong? It was no longer strength that belonged to the Postnatal realm. However, he clearlycked the Psionic Soul aura which a Connate expert should possess!

    ¡°What a joke!¡±

    Hongyue suddenly roared in anger as her beautiful face instantly turned warped and nasty. Her killing intent abruptly turned tempestuous as she charged at Shi Xiaobai with a boom. Her spear came lunging forward with countless afterimages as though they were bent on pulverizing everything that stood in their way!

    Shi Xiaobai knitted his brows slightly. Was it not conveyed? Was his firm and immutable burning Shi Xiaobai not conveyed?

    No, it had been conveyed. However, even such pure brightness and kindness could not dispel the dark fog that clouded her heart.

    The blond, red-armored pixie¡¯s hatred for humans had far exceeded Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expectations. It was no longer simple racial animosity or prejudice. Instead, it was of a higher level, one that reached deep into the soul. It was anger that could not be easily resolved!

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    Two short-ranged weapons¡ªthe sword and spear¡ªshed in an instant. Faced with Hongyue¡¯s frenzied attacks, Shi Xiaobai began passively defending.

    Since the anger can¡¯t be resolved, feel free to vent it. Counterattacking would only make the situation worse. Therefore, Shi Xiaobai could only passive defend and dodge to convey hisck of animosity.

    ¡°Enough, it¡¯s really enough¡­¡±

    Cherryblossoms frowned. Anyone could tell that Shi Xiaobai had no intention to fight. The way he dodged with artifice made it clear that he had abandoned many opportunities for him to counterattack.

    However, Hongyue kept attacking like a rabid dog. Hatred had blinded her eyes and anger had washed away her reason. She roared, grunted, stabbing again and again without any pattern. It was as though she had really transformed into a wild beast that only knew to kill.

    This was an unequal battle. No¡ªthis was not even a battle!

    Cherryblossoms wished to step forward to stop this ridiculous farce, but the guards immediately stopped her.

    The guard who held her back said with a reverent but warning attitude, ¡°Miss Cherryblossoms, this battle is not something you should intervene in.¡±

    Cherryblossoms said anxiously, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? That human youth has no intention to return an attack. This isn¡¯t a battle! It¡¯s just a one-sided venting of anger and hatred! We are pixies chosen by the Holy Tree. We were born with the virtue of kindness. Anger is an original sin that we should resist against the most, isn¡¯t it!?¡±

    ¡°So what!?¡±

    The guard lowered her head and said in a deep voice, ¡°What do you know about Captain¡¯s anger? Do you know how much pain and torment Captain has been suffering the past few years? She abides by the order from Her Majesty to not leave our territory despite her desire to seek revenge on the humans. She suffers the torment of her hate alone. Every day and night, she cultivates crazily, using her body¡¯s exhaustion to numb the pain in her heart. This is something we all know. Now that she has the rare opportunity to¡­¡±

    Cherryblossoms¡¯s eyes widened as she said in disbelief, ¡°Has the rare opportunity to find a human that passed through the pixie forest, he will be made the target which Captain Hongyue can vent her anger on, regardless if the human is good or evil? Is that it? To vent the umted anger and hatred over all these years on an innocent human? We all know that the human traffickers and aristocrats were the main culprit in this, but why is the target used to vent her anger on a random recement? What kind of joke is this!? What kind of joke are you pulling!?¡±

    Cherryblossoms¡¯s breathing hastened as she turned to look at the other guards around her. Their eyes were filled with doubt and disappointment.

    Was the life of Hongyue¡¯s sister life, but the youth¡¯s life wasn¡¯t? Was the pain Hongyue felt pain, but the youth¡¯s pain was nonexistent?

    In order to full vent her umted hatred, she had treated every human as a foe. So it was this kind of selfish nature that blinded the eyes of the pixies!

    ¡°Sorry, I know doing this isn¡¯t right.¡±

    The guard whispered, ¡°But to us, that human is nothingpared to Captain. It might be unfair, but humans have never treated us pixies equally! Miss Cherryblossoms, you won¡¯t be able to stop this battle!¡±

    One guard after another surrounded Cherryblossoms. Captain Hongyue was venting the hatred and anger she had not been able to vent out over the years on this youth without any inhibitions. Before the youth fell, they absolutely would not allow for Miss Cherryblossoms to stop the battle!

    Cherryblossoms smiled wryly and said, ¡°By doing this¡­ what¡¯s the difference between you and the humans you hate the most?¡±

    The guards lowered their heads, but none of them made way.

    nking, colliding, and explosive sounds rang as Hongyue destroyed everything before her in her mania. The youth was still defending and dodging without counterattacking. No one knew how long more the youth couldst.

    And who would stop this farce?

    Cherryblossoms looked up into the clear sky over the city of the pixies. It was a cloudless sky for thousands of kilometers, but this was the first time she felt that the sky above pixie city was that dark and cold.

    And at that moment, a tiny figure suddenly dashed out. While all the guards were focused on Cherryblossoms, a tiny figure could no longer sit idle as the farce before her yed out.

    ¡°Princess!?¡±

    When the guards realized in horror that the tiny figure had dashed out from the crowd, it was already toote to stop her.

    The little girl named Kali bravely rushed to the battlefield that had gone out of control in a bid to end this ridiculous farce.

 Chapter 570 - The Apocalypse Will Come Soon

    Chapter 570: The Apocalypse Will Come Soon

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>CKtalon<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>CKtalonHongyue, who was immersed in venting her anger, only had the youth in her eyes. The ugly looks of those human aristocrats she abhorred ovepped with the youth¡¯s figure, bing the recement outlet for her anger.

    Hongyuepletely didn¡¯t notice that a tiny figure had suddenly intruded into the battlefield where continuous explosions were happening. The girl¡¯s sobbing cries of ¡°stop fighting¡± was drowned amid her furious roars.

    The swirling blood-red roses showed no signs of stopping. Yet, the little girl was already at the periphery of the petal storm!

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s expression changed slightly as he quickly gathered all his Psionic Power into his legs. With a powerful leap, the apanying energy allowed him to instantly propel himself forward in an instant!

    Crab Steps¡¯ Proximity Chasm!

    A distance of tens of meters was reduced to inches in a blink of an eye. The high speed motion was like teleportation, causing Shi Xiaobai to instantly bolt past Hongyue and appear like a guardian in front of the little girl as he hugged her tightly.

    Hongyue turned around in shock, but due to her angle, she did not discover the little girl who was within the youth¡¯s protective embrace. All she saw was the youth¡¯s unprotected back.

    Without even thinking why the youth was suddenly having his back facing her, or it could be said that Hongyue had already abandoned all thought except one¡ªa chance! A chance for revenge!

    ¡°Ah, ah, ah!¡±

    Hongyue let out a sharp scream as her reddened eyes no longer had any reason to them. The spear in her hand stabbed repeatedly at the youth¡¯s back in a frenzy like she had a machine gun.

    <em>Bam! Bam! Bam!</em>

    The sounds of solid, sessive blows were heard as the youth remained motionless, allowing the spear to stab into his back repeatedly. He was like an unmovable mountain as he pulled the little girl to his front while he withstood all the storms that ravaged his back.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    As Cherryblossoms¡¯s tears instantly breached her levees, she found that the youth¡¯s arms were hugging the little girl, seemingly holding up the sky with his not very wide shoulders. His delicate and tenacious face emitted a gentle smile, forming a stark contrast with Hongyue¡¯s ferocious and hideous expression.

    The only thing that stood between the chaotic spear storm behind the youth and the serenity in front of him was his thin body; yet, they appeared to be two different worlds. In the youth¡¯s embrace, the little girl waspletely extricated from the wanton sts just inches away.

    This scene was just too shocking. It caused the guards to turn dumbfounded as they subconsciously lowered their spears.

    The youth who had given them endless animosity and killing intent had actually ignored his own safety to protect their princess with his own body. Was there anything more ridiculous than this?

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The intense explosions were apanied by the sound of an item snapping. Hongyue¡¯s spear had suddenly cracked in response, disrupting her relentless attack.

    Hongyue looked in disbelief at the youth¡¯s naked back. The skin had turned from green to fair white and did not even leave behind any mark!

    <em>Her all-out attack to the point of snapping her spear had failed to even prate the youth¡¯s skin!?</em>

    ¡°Stop fighting!¡±

    That world which had suddenly halted was shattered by the childlike sobs. Hongyue jolted out of her reverie and finally saw the girl who the youth was desperately protecting.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The cracked spear fell from her hand, along with her soul that was consumed by hatred.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±

    Hongyue bowed her head deep as tears of regret dripped to the ground.

    At that moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded from the city walls with an intense suppressive might.

    ¡°Are you done with your nonsense?¡±

    Everyone looked up the city wall and saw Pixie Queen Heermann standing there. Her cold and overbearing voice caused the air to turn still and silent.

    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±

    The pixie guards hurriedly lowered their heads and bent their backs. The pixies did not need to kneel to the queen, but unless the queen gave them permission, they were not to have their heads up to look straight at the queen.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    Little Kali looked up at her mother. Her weak gaze met Heermann¡¯s cold gaze as though she was suffering the harshest admonishment. Little Kali, who had never been able to share a close rtionship with her mother, subconsciously hid behind the youth¡¯s back.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Heermann grunted coldly as she turned increasingly displeased with her daughter. A pixie princess being close to a human? That was unprecedented and ludicrous!

    Although the human youth appeared rather special, a human was still a human. Regardless of the kind of noble skin they wore or the lofty bearing they showcased, it was impossible to hide their intrinsically corrupted soul.

    ¡°Take this human to This Queen¡¯s pce. Granny wants to meet him.¡±

    Heermann gave Shi Xiaobai a cold nce and gave the order before leaving. Dressed in an exquisite white taffeta dress, her back figure when she left was just charming and elegant.

    After Heermann left, there was immediately an uproar among the pixies.

    ¡°No way! Her Majesty who hates humans the most has allowed this human to enter her pce?¡±

    ¡°Her Majesty said that Granny wants to meet him. Regardless of how ridiculous a request from Granny is, Her Majesty will definitely obey.¡±

    ¡°Why would Granny want to meet this human? Could it be that he¡¯s truly special?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was somewhat surprised. He never expected that he could enter the pixie city so ¡°smoothly.¡±

    ¡°Will you be leading the way?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nced at Cherryblossoms and asked with a whisper.

    Cherryblossoms was taken aback as she puffed her cheeks and said angrily, ¡°Usually, you won¡¯t be allowed to enter the city. This time, it¡¯s¡­ luck! Yes, if you weren¡¯t lucky, you wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance!¡±

    The girl suddenly red up, mainly because none of the threats she had used against the youth while urging him to leave hade to fruition. She felt embarrassed, but she soon led the way.

    The guards made way on their own initiative. To be honest, they no longer had the intention to stop him. Besides, Captain Hongyue could do nothing to him, so there was little meaning to attempting to stop him.

    Shi Xiaobai held the little girl¡¯s hand and followed behind Cherryblossoms as he slowly walked into Pixie City.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    After passing through the city gates, he was ushered into a bustling city. The pixies on the streets looked at the human who shouldn¡¯t have appeared in Pixie City in shock. Amid their wary gazes, they saw the youth holding their young princess¡¯s hand. Her head was obediently bowed as Cherryblossoms kept exining and apologizing. All the pixies managed to resist the urge to suddenly assault Shi Xiaobai.

    After walking straight for about ten minutes, they came before a forest. A dense forest was surprisingly grown within Pixie City.

    As he slowly passed through the dense forest, everything suddenly brightened for hidden behind the dense forest was an elegant pce.

    Sunlight warmly bathed everything as golden rays illuminated the pce eaves, reflecting bedazzling light. The four corners of the pce was held up by grayish-white marble columns as it stood firmly and silently amid the gentle breeze. In between the marble columns, were stone steps that had a indistinct veil over it. It allowed the breeze to blow at it as it fluttered in the wind. The silver veil and the sun¡¯s rays added to each other¡¯s beauty, presenting a riot of five colors.

    Not far away, there was a fountain spewing out water, turning into a green belt that circled around the pce before flowing into the depths of the forest. The fountain water suffused sparkling points of light that looked gorgeous. Everything was that serene and tranquil.

    It was a pce built within the jungle.

    Cherryblossoms stopped in her footsteps and turned to say, ¡°This is Her Majesty¡¯s pce. Go on in yourself. Without Her Majesty¡¯s permission, we can only wait outside for you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded as he gently ruffled the little girl¡¯s purple hair and walked forward.

    The guard captain, Lotus, who was guarding by the pce doors looked deeply at Shi Xiaobai, hoping to determine what was special about the youth. She found the youth¡¯s origins a mystery; yet, he had been summoned by Granny and was even engaging in a conversation that the queen could not eavesdrop.

    <em>Creak!</em>

    Shi Xiaobai slowly pushed open the pce¡¯s heavy door.

    In the opulent and bright pce, there was a figure standing in the middle of the pce. She was none other than Granny. Her back faced the main door as her soft silver hair reached her waist. Beneath her ck dress, her slender figure which was curvy in the right areas made her even more beautiful and graceful than the queen.

    <em>This is Granny?</em>

    Shi Xiaobai looked ahead as the pce doors suddenly closed automatically behind him.

    ¡°The apocalypse wille soon.¡±

    The soft and beautiful voice sounded as pleasant as ark¡¯s. Granny had only said one line, but she had gone straight to the point without beating about the bush.

    Shi Xiaobai stopped in his footsteps. The reason why he had insisted oning to Pixie City was to determine if this world was the world from ten thousand years ago when it had yet to experience the apocalypse. Granny¡¯s words seemed to confirm his guess.

    Shi Xiaobai fell silent for a moment before saying softly, ¡°This King knows that it wouldn¡¯t be long before this world will experience the first apocalypse. When that happens¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about this world.¡±

    Granny interrupted Shi Xiaobai and sighed lightly. ¡°The apocalypse I¡¯m talking about refers to your world which is also¡­ the world ten thousand yearster.¡±

 Chapter 571 - Signal to Assemble for Invasion and That Plan

    Chapter 571: Signal to Assemble for Invasion and That n

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>CKtalon<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>CKtalon

    China. In the country¡¯s most secretive Dragon team base, Leopard Li tore through the base in a fluster. He was the younger brother of the incumbent premier, Tyger Li, and also the assistant to the leader of the Dragon team. He always looked stoic, but now, he appeared unusually nervous. He ignored all the greetings he received as he rushed to themand tower of Dragon team base.

    Inside themand tower, there was an old man seated at the seat ofmand.

    The old man was obviously extraordinary. He was more than two meters tall and had an imposing build. He wore a white short-sleeved t-shirt and a blue colorful beach pants. He wore flowery slippers at his feet, pretending to look ¡®fashionable¡¯. It did not seem to match his age that filled his head with white hair.

    His facial features were cut sharp. One could still see signs of an extraordinary handsomeness in his youth. However, on the left side of his face, there was an ugly de scar that went from his eyes down to his mouth, making him look rather threatening. However, the most noticeable feature was that he had a scarlet-red goatee!

    ¡°Greetings, Chief!¡±

    Leopard Li gave a standard military salute. Although he was gripped by anxiety, he did not abandon military etiquette.

    The red-goateed old man had once led troops to fight the cmity fiends for eight years at the dimensional juncture. He had sent the cmity fiends retreating and was thus, conferred the military rank of marshal. He was the most revered soldier in China. Now, he was the supreme leader of Dragon team and his strength was simrly ranked among the best in China. Even S ss heroes deferred to him. People called him Marshal Red Goatee.

    ¡°Oh, Little Li, you came just in time.¡±

    Marshal Red Goatee stroked his goatee as he said with a smile. ¡°I just saw the particrs of the ten rookies from the organizations. That little guy named Shi Xiaobai is quite interesting. Not only did he kill eight Level Lords, he even cleared the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower. You might not know, but back when I was at the Psionic Mortal Realm, I could only flee when I encountered the few Level Lords. I failed when I reached the seventh level. This punk is actually more excellent than I was at his age. Haha, I really need to meet the punk. Speaking of which, this year sure is a bumper harvest. There¡¯s Bunny Cao, Chen Lingcun, and M¨´ Yaotian from the academic faction. From the organization faction, there¡¯s Shi Xiaobai, Speechless Li, and Sunless Ye. They are all geniuses not seen in a hundred years. To think that all of them appeared in the same generation. Interesting. Truly interesting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s truly a bumper harvest that doesn¡¯t happen in a hundred years. In the past three decades, the only generation that canpare to them is the one with One-Pun, Hisith, Groundless Cao, and Wei Ta.¡±

    Leopard Li suppressed his anxious emotions for he knew the marshal hated gomers who messed things up. As such, he patiently listened to Marshal Red Goatee finish his musings before forcing himself to say calmly, ¡°Chief, the investigation on the two ancient trees you ordered have beenpleted.¡±

    Yesterday, the Li family¡¯s Crown Prince Manor had suddenly produced a strange tree that could not be chopped or burned. Not even a single leaf could be plucked off. The tree grew at incredulous speeds, andter, another inverted tree appeared that had the sky as its soil. The two trees were growing at speeds noticeable to the naked eye. One towered towards the sky while the other drooped down towards the earth. Only when both crowns met in midair did they stop growing.

    This strange phenomena was unprecedented. The special ops organization, Dragon team, was established to investigate and resolve mysterious matters, so they were naturally responsible for this case. After a day, they finally had a result.

    Marshal Red Goatee¡¯s smiling expression instantly turned stern. ¡°Brief me.¡±

    Leopard Li took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, ¡°We haven¡¯t made any headway with the towering tree, but for the other tree, ording to the analysis of the shape of its leaves, the color of its bark, and the splitting of the branches, we are 90% certain that this strange inverted tree is¡­ the Transcendence Holy Tree!¡±

    ¡°Transcendence Holy Tree?¡±

    Marshal Red Goatee was slightly taken aback. Following that, he recalled something as he muttered, ¡°Are you referring to the Transcendence Holy Tree from the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower¡¯s seventh level?¡±

    Leopard Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We have already done cross-references between the two ancient trees. Apart from the size, everything else matches. Furthermore, a Dragon team operative flew a Psionic flying craft to the top of the ancient tree and ended up transmigrating through a spatial wall into another dimension. There, he saw a barren, deste world filled with the smell of death. The residents of that world are extremely short and resembles dwarves. However, they have green skin and looked extremely ugly. They are 80¨C90% identical to the Transcendents in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower!¡±

    Marshal Red Goatee fell silent for a moment before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Are you telling me that the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower is not a virtual world fabricated by a program? That it is a real historical relic that once existed? The Transcendence Holy Tree and the Transcendents were real existences?¡±

    Leopard Li took a deep breath and said, ¡°As known by all, the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower¡¯s first sixth levels are randomly generated. Only the seventh level remains constant. Furthermore, it contains aplete and logical civilization. The three races¡ªCelestials, Infernals, and Transcendents¡ªapparently once existed. A gene expert once shared his research indicating that the Infernals in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower and the cmity fiends in our real world possess a small segment of genes that are simr. Both of them could have shared the same ancestor after evolution and mutation. Likewise, the Celestials in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower and the aliens from seven light years away share simr traits. However, this hypothesiscked sufficient scientific evidence to prove it; hence, nothing definite came out of it. But now, the Transcendence Holy Tree and the Transcendents have appeared. I believe that the gene expert¡¯s research is believable. The civilization on the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower¡¯s seventh level might once be this world¡¯s civilization and history. The Celestials, Infernals, and Transcendents once existed, and have never disappeared.¡±

    Marshal Red Goatee grunted coldly. ¡°Even so, that¡¯s history. Humans are the ones ruling this world while forming this world¡¯s civilization. What can the Transcendents or the Transcendence Holy Tree do if they appear now? An invasion? Heh heh. Does humanity not have enough enemies? There are the cmity fiends, aliens, astral cmity beasts, evil abyssal spirits¡­ countless other-dimensional races who covet the human world. However, they have been suppressed and sent retreating by the Hero Alliance and the military from different nations. Why fear an additional race of Transcendents?¡±

    Leopard Li said with his head lowered, ¡°But it¡¯s different this time. Ever since the Transcendence Holy Tree and the other Holy Tree appeared,rge numbers of cmity fiends have suddenly gathered at the dimensional borders. The satellite images indicate thatrge numbers of extraterrestrial spaceships are enroute towards us. Yesterday, the number of meteors that fell increased drastically. Apart from that, Abyss, Heaven, Sea King Ream, and Beast King Mountain¡­ are beginning to stir despite having minded their own business all this while. The Transcendence Holy Tree seems to have be a signal¡­¡±

    Marshal Red Goatee pricked up his brows. ¡°A signal to assemble and invade?¡±

    Leopard Li nodded and said with a rueful smile, ¡°That¡¯s probably the case.¡±

    Marshal Red Goatee fell silent and after a long time, he said, ¡°This is the calm before the storm. It looks like that n has to be brought forward.¡±

    Leopard Li¡¯s breathing stagnated. ¡°Are you referring to¡­ that n?¡±

    Marshal Red Goatee said, ¡°Tomorrow, gather the twenty rookies from the organization and academic factions together.¡±

    Leopard Li wore an ugly expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t we being too hasty? They are just rookies who are still wet behind the ears.¡±

    Marshal Red Goatee said in a deep voice, ¡°I was nning on letting them train a few more years before implementing that n. But from the looks of it, we do not have the luxury of time. That n was conceived to deal with the invasion of other races. Now that the invasion has been brought forward, the n naturally has to be brought forward. If they are really the super generation that¡¯s doesn¡¯te by in a hundred years, I hope they do not disappoint me.¡±

 Chapter 572 - Youth, are you willing to be the Messiah?

    Chapter 572: Youth, are you willing to be the Messiah?

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>CKtalon<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>CKtalonAs Granny spoke, she slowly turned around, allowing Shi Xiaobai to finally see her face.

    Granny¡¯s looks were nothing like her title. She didn¡¯t have any of the aging qualities of the word ¡°Granny.¡± Her silver hair reached to her waist and effused a lustrous texture. Her skin was fair and supple like beautiful jade. Her eyes were like emerald ss that seemed vibrant with vitality. Her red and slightly curved lips had a hint of sexiness to it, and her tall and exquisite body had a mature charm.

    Shi Xiaobai fell into a momentary daze. He had apparently seen that face before, but it appeared extremely unfamiliar to him. Fragments of his memories came to him, but they were instantly shattered into powder when he tried recalling them, making it impossible for him to search through his memories.

    Just his imagination?

    Shi Xiaobai did not think further on this matter because his attention was on Granny¡¯s words.

    ¡°The apocalypse I¡¯m talking about refers to your world which is also¡­ the world ten thousand yearster.¡±

    This sentence confirmed many of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s guesses, but it also brought him even more questions.

    Granny said, ¡°I know that you must have many questions in your mind, but don¡¯t worry. Your questions will all be answered. To save time, I¡¯ll try to give short and simple exnations. Ask me any questions you have after I¡¯m done exining, alright?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded. He had too many questions on his mind. It was indeed a waste of time if they engaged in a question-and-answer session.

    Granny pursed her lips into a smile and said, ¡°First, just as you guessed, this world is on the same timeline, but at different points on the timeline as your world. They are separated by ten thousand years, and this world can be considered the world ten thousand years prior to yours. And your world is the world ten thousand years from us.

    ¡°In other words, you have traveled against the river of time for ten thousand years and arrived in a world from ten thousand years ago. Youth, your experience is not a coincidence, nor is it a miracle, but¡­ fate.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Shi Xiaobai could not help but ask, ¡°Fate? What do you mean?¡±

    Granny fell silent for a few moments before continuing, ¡°This world is basically formed by three Holy Trees. These three Holy Trees are named World, Time, and Fate. The World Tree forms the world¡¯s space, the Time Tree forms the world¡¯s time, and the Fate Tree forms the world¡¯s birth and destruction. Together, the three result in the world¡¯s existence and it is a symbiotic rtionship. When Fate faces destruction, World will crumble, and Time will stop. This world would then cease to exist.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Shi Xiaobai was hearing about the three Holy Trees, but every time he heard about them, it overturned his world view.

    The first time he heard about the three Holy Trees was when they were destroyed by the Original Sin of Cmity in the first apocalypse. Back then, he thought that the three Holy Trees amounted to nothing.

    The second time he heard about them, it was about how the three Holy Trees led to humanity¡¯s invasion of the Transcendental World and chased away the Transcendents. Back then, Shi Xiaobai nearly believed the Infernal Queen.

    However, ording to the description of the pixie named Granny, the Holy Trees were apparently otherworldly existences that were akin tows.

    The three different ounts were highly divergent, so which was the truth?

    Granny continued, ¡°This world¡¯s Fate will face destruction in ten thousand years, which is also the time period youe from. Unlike the apocalypses of the past, with lives being lost, the destruction of a world implies that space and time will vanish and stop. Everything will be reduced to nothingness, never to be restored. That is the true meaning of an apocalypse.

    ¡°Fate refers to matters that are destined to happen, which can also be said that when this world was born, the time of its destruction was destined and unchangeable. In other words, the destruction of a dimensional ne is a fixed destiny. This should have been how it yed out, but now, a new variable has entered the fray!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai asked, ¡°What variable?¡±

    Granny raised her beautiful hand slightly and pointed at Shi Xiaobai, saying in a gentle voice, ¡°It¡¯s you, Youth.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was taken aback slightly before his eyes widened. ¡°Do you mean that this world which is destined to be destroyed in ten thousand years has a chance of escaping destruction because of This King¡¯s appearance?¡±

    Granny nodded and said gently, ¡°I know it will be hard for you to ept your role as the messiah of this world, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    A peal of guffawingughter sounded as the youth¡¯s eyes turned extremely bright and resplendent like the stars. He grinned and said, ¡°This King is indeed destined to be a hero who saves this world!¡±

    Granny came to a pause. She never expected her words that would send a person¡¯s world view in upheaval could be so easily epted by the youth. He had even easily epted the ridiculous role as ¡°Messiah.¡± This left her momentarily at a loss for words despite having prepared many exnations.

    Granny chuckled. ¡°The plot Fate wrote for this world was originally wless. Even the apocalypse is part of its design. It can be said that everything in this world is a part of its ns. However, it never expected that a living being from another world can ignore thews of the universe and charge right in! Youth, you whoe from a different world are a variable Fate did not have in its ns. You are the only existence that can rewrite destiny!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was rmed. Did her im of him being from a different world refer to his transmigration from Earth? This was a secret he had never divulged to anyone, but Granny apparently seemed aware of it?

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Shi Xiaobai could not help but ask.

    Granny said in a whisper, ¡°I¡¯m World. To be precise, I¡¯m the manifestation of World. On the surface, I¡¯m a pixie, but in fact, I¡¯m just an amalgamation of will.¡±

    This was another shocking and unbelievable exnation. For someone to im to be the will of the world was equivalent to saying that they were God who created the world. No ordinary person would believe that im.

    But to Shi Xiaobai, who imed to be King of kings, it did not leave much of an impact on him. He did not question her and acutely noticed another important problem.

    Shi Xiaobai asked, ¡°Since you are World, and you share a symbiotic rtionship with Fate, why do you want to change destiny?¡±

    Granny could not help but look deep into the youth¡¯s eyes. For the youth to be able to see the problem¡¯s essence instantly from the surface, the youth was far wiser than she imagined.

    ¡°It¡¯s because how the plot ys out is all Fate¡¯s own work. But to me who created the space of this world, as well as Time who created the world¡¯s time, this is not a plot we find eptable. This kind of sudden destruction and annihtion is not the destiny we want!¡±

    Granny slowly walked over and looked straight into Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes and said seriously, ¡°World will discover your existence ten thousand yearster. Time will bring you here ten thousand yearster. We only have one goal¡ªto rewrite the Fate of the world¡¯s annihtion ten thousand yearster. Youth, are you willing to be the Messiah?¡±

 Chapter 573 - Making a Bet!

    Chapter 573: Making a Bet!

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>CKtalon<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>CKtalonShi Xiaobai did not hesitate to speak as though everything was a matter of course. ¡°The identity of the Messiah is one of This King¡¯s lofty identities, so leave the saving of this world to This King.¡±

    ¡°I do not dislike such a baffling sense of confidence.¡±

    Granny could not help but smile. ¡°However, this matter isn¡¯t something that can be resolved simply with confidence and willpower. Although Time and I are supreme existences who created the world, we are only second-rated existences whenpared to Fate. Fate determined the birth and destruction of the world. Its powers lords over everything. Even if Time and I join forces, we would not be its match. This is why we are pinning our hopes on you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai pursed his lips slightly as his expression slowly turned serious. ¡°This King has no fear, but to be honest, This King¡¯s present strength is definitely insufficient to defeat this so-called Fate. This is something This King is well aware of; after all, This King had 99.9999% of his power sealed by the various evil gods and is a trillionth of a percent of its peak value.

    ¡°If the sealed ispletely removed, that would bepletely different. But with the present circumstances, the chances will definitely be zero. But since you and Time have gone to great effort to summon This King here, it¡¯s unlikely you did it with zero hope. Go ahead, what¡¯s your n?¡±

    Granny reined in her smile and sighed gently. ¡°As you said, even if you are an unexpected variable from another world, but with your present strength, not only Fate, even the Original Sin of Cmity will reduce you to ashes with a mere sneeze. In front of absolute power, indomitable willpower is nothing but a joke.

    ¡°But just as I previously said, as an existence that is beyond the script, you are the only hope that can save this world. To be honest with you, before we discovered your existence, Time and I had long given up hope. In front of the absolute power of Fate¡¯s script, we had no choice but to ept it no matter how indignant we felt about it. Only when you appeared did we see a sliver of hope in that silent darkness. You are the only hope, so we wish to¡­ bet on you!¡±

    ¡°Bet on me?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai wore a look of surprise.

    ¡°Yes, a bet on you!

    Granny nodded heavily. Her emerald eyes suddenly emanated a resplendent glow. ¡°Defeating Fate isn¡¯t a victory of strength, because that is an absolute impossibility. Fate is not evil, nor is it an antagonist. It is only fulfilling its calling that it was born with. It takes on an unwavering position to steer the script which it is extremely confident of. In other words, defeating Fate requires the defeating of its position and the crumbling of its calling. In order words¡­ you have to defeat Fate¡¯s script!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai asked, ¡°How should Fate¡¯s script be defeated? Do things that will change the world lines? Then, wouldn¡¯t This King¡¯s existence be the biggest loophole in that script?¡±

    Granny said, ¡°Your existence is indeed the biggest and only loophole in the script as designed by Fate. However, the loophole or changes in other minor details are not enough to make Fate¡¯s script crumble entirely. Only by destroying the script¡¯s main development at its highest climax would it really mean a crumbling of the script!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. If the climax of any script¡¯s development is destroyed, that would mean the failure of the entire script. Is this the so-called defeat of Fate¡¯s script? This King understands. But herees the question, what¡¯s the climax that needs This King to destroy?¡±

    ¡°The fourth apocalypse!¡±

    Granny said with a solemn expression, ¡°The apocalypse is part of the design in Fate¡¯s script. It¡¯s a huge test and cmity for humanity and the world. In ten thousand years, the world will face the fourth apocalypse. Every time life is eradicated and civilization destroyed, it would force the world to enter a new era.

    ¡°And in ten thousand years, which is a future not far from the time youe from, the world will usher in the fourth apocalypse. That will be the cmity that will have the greatest destructive force. After the cmity, all life would be vanquished and the world would be in shambles. Everything would be restored to zero. This is the final end Fate has depicted for this world. Without a doubt, the fourth Original Sin of Cmity is the final, most exhrating climax of that script!¡±

    The corners of Shi Xiaobai¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°That means that as long as This King kills the Original Sin of Cmity, easily resolving the threat of the apocalypse, the climax that Little Brother Fate has been looking forward to wille to a sudden halt and the script it¡¯s so filled with confidence with would face destruction! Since the script is destroyed, its mission will be considered a failure. The apocalypse would no longer be within its jurisdiction. Is that what you are implying?¡±

    ¡°Youth, your cleverness makes you a little adorable!¡±

    Granny smiled happily. ¡°This is our only choice. Originally, based on Fate¡¯s script, all life and the seven original sins will lead a sin army to embark on a world-destroying war when the apocalypse happens. The world¡¯s experts would be hunted by the Original Sin of Cmity and when that happens, the world would no longer have any experts that can resist the Original Sin of Cmity. The living army will also not be the match of the sin army because the war is destined to be a single-sided ughter!

    ¡°But! Youth, your appearance has caused a variable in this ughter. As you aren¡¯t in Fate¡¯s script, your strength is not within Fate¡¯s considerations! If you are added as a chip, the scales of victory will tip towards the living once again. Then, that might change the ultimate end!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s gaze remained unrelenting, but his mind remained clear. He did not let himself go because of blind confidence. He immediately asked, ¡°You mentioned that This King¡¯s strength is something that the Original Sin of Cmity can destroy with a sneeze. The fourth Original Sin of Cmity will descend in the near future. Will This King be able to raise his strength to turn the tides of this war in such a short period of time?¡±

    Granny said, ¡°You still have ten years!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°There¡¯s still ten years before the fourth apocalypse begins?¡±

    ¡°No,the fourth apocalypse is less than half a year away in the time ten thousand years from now.¡±

    Granny said, ¡°The ten years I¡¯m referring to refers to this time period. There¡¯s still ten years before the first apocalypse! Ten yearster, the first apocalypse will happen and Fate willpletely seal Time¡¯s and my powers. When that happens, Time will have to send you back to the world ten thousand years into the future.

    ¡°That is to say, you can still spend ten years in this world that¡¯s ten thousand years into the past. In these ten years, how strong you would grow to or whether you can turn into the chip that reverses the situation is unknown to us. However, Time and I are willing to give all our hope to you and make a bet!¡±

 Chapter 574 - How about Ten Years of Confinement

    Chapter 574: How about Ten Years of Confinement

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>CKtalon<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>CKtalon

    ¡°If possible, Time and I are willing to transfer all our powers to you, allowing you to gain extraordinary strength in a short amount of time.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the inheritors of our powers have also been scripted by Fate. Fate does not react to minute changes in the details which is why even though you whoe from a different world and have non-zero impact ten thousand years from now, the changes in the script that your strength can cause is negligible. It is why Fate has been ignoring your existence all this while.

    ¡°But if Time and I were to transfer you our powers, making you the world¡¯s strongest person by our excessive anxiety to strengthen you, the script will change drastically. Fate would no longer sit idle as a result. When that happens, Fate might even personally take action to wipe you out of existence.

    ¡°Therefore, in the next ten years, there will be no shortcuts for your cultivation. What Time and I can do is to do our best to provide you with a cultivation environment and resources, as well as choose inheritors who can aid you ten thousand years from now.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded, expressing his understanding of the circumstances. He did not wish to gain powers that were a result of excessive anxiety.

    Kali had once asked him, ¡®Youth, do you desire power?¡¯ Shi Xiaobai obviously desired power, butpared to power, he was more concerned with each and every breakthrough he underwent.

    He knew very well how difficult the matter was. He needed to be strong enough to fight the Original Sin of Cmity in ten years of cultivation.

    This meant that he needed to cultivate to a realm stronger than Kali¡¯s, and she was an inheritor of the World Holy Tree. After all, Kali had once said that in a battle between herself and the Original Sin of Cmity, all she could do was attempt an internecine oue.

    However, Shi Xiaobai had no intention to shrink back in fear.

    Granny asked once again, ¡°To see a world in a grain of sand and a heaven in a wild flower. Hidden in the World Holy Tree¡¯s flowers and leaves is a tiny pocket world. In that pocket world, the density of Psionic powers is ten times that of the outside world. It¡¯s the most suitable ce for cultivation in the world. If you do not mind, I n on sending you to cultivate in the pocket world.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said softly, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai didn¡¯t mind where he cultivated. All he wanted was to be stronger as quickly as possible and return to the world ten thousand years into the future. There, he could protect the people he cared for and save the world that he ought to save.

    Granny said gently, ¡°Ten years of cultivation will undoubtedly be lonely. If you have any requests, feel free to ask. As long as it¡¯s within what Fate permits, I will do my best to satisfy you.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai pondered for a moment and said after serious thought, ¡°An opponent. This King needs a worthy opponent. Just pure cultivation would not make me stronger. Only constant battles will allow a breakthrough that forges This King as a true member of the strong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good you understand this. Youth, I am really getting to like you.¡±

    Granny smiled and continued, ¡°Perfect, the pocket world in the vegetation is not only a sub-space filled with Psionic powers, but also and of trials which is intricately designed. In the pocket world, there is a sky-high tower with a total of a hundred levels and each level has a guardian boss. Their strength will increase with each level, so when you have spare some time from cultivating, you can attempt the tower. Let¡¯s see which level you can reach in ten years.¡±

    Another tower?

    Shi Xiaobaiughed helplessly. Just the nine levels in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower had left him exhausted. Wouldn¡¯t a hundred-level tower kill him?

    However, a hundred guardian bosses would indeed ensure that his ten years of cultivation wouldn¡¯t be mundane. Combat was forever the best form of cultivation.

    ¡°One more thing.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai said, ¡°This King requiresrge amounts of food.¡±

    Granny was slightly taken aback as she asked, ¡°Food will naturally be prepared for you. How much do you need?¡±

    ¡°Not ordinary food.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai walked to the pixie queen¡¯s throne where there was a lustrous gem embedded on the top of the throne. Shi Xiaobai pulled it out and stuffed it into his mouth before chewing and swallowing it like a glutinous ball.

    Gulp.

    The crushed gem reached his stomach and instantly disintegrated. The rich energy it contained spread throughout the youth¡¯s body, nourishing his innards, flesh, blood, and bone.

    ¡°This is the food that This King wants. This King has the Power of Taotie which allows the energy of material objects to transform into nutrients for the body so as to strengthen it. As long asrge amounts of rare treasures are given to This King, the strength of This King¡¯s body will keep increasing!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai had been staring at this gem for quite a while and had been coveting it. He had finally found an opportunity to eat it.

    Granny¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. She knew from the information which Kali had sent ten thousand years from the future to know that Shi Xiaobai was an anomaly from a different world, but she had no idea that Shi Xiaobai possessed such heaven-defying powers.

    ¡°From the looks of it, I have underestimated this youth!¡±

    Granny was secretly delighted. Although she had pinned all her hopes on Shi Xiaobai, it was out of extenuating circumstances. In fact, she did not hold much hope for sess.

    But after learning the existence of the Power of Taotie, Granny seemed to see a sliver of hope.

    Grannyughed and said, ¡°No problem. In fact, in the first apocalypse ten years from now, nearly all the treasures in this world would be destroyed in that battle. Therefore, even if we were to gather all the treasures in the world, it will not affect the script. As long as it doesn¡¯t affect the script, Fate will not interfere.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned as his eyes lit up. ¡°Then, This King will be counting on you. Even if it¡¯s all the treasures in the world, This King will be able to eat them all!¡±

    Shi Xiaobai¡¯s eyes flickered with the desire of a glutton. After possessing the Power of Taotie, he often felt hungry to the point of having to eat rocks to satiate his hunger. It was quite miserable.

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    Granny smiled. She was the creator of the material items in this world. Being the creator of treasures, even if she were to take them back, it could only be described as having the items returned to their owner.

    As the residents of the world were enjoying the afternoon sun, little did they know that this was just the calm before the storm. They had no idea that in ten years, they would suffer the most inhumane plundering.

    ¡°Then we must not dy.¡±

    Granny raised her elegant hand and drew out a circr door in midair. White beams of light spewed out from the door and led straight to another world.

    Granny said softly, ¡°Behind the door is the Flower Leaf Pocket World.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai nodded and turned to look outside the pce. The little girl was no doubt Kali from ten thousand years ago, just naive and innocent.

    When Shi Xiaobai recalled the scene of Little Kali charging forward to stop his battle with Hongyue, he could not help but suffuse a smile.

    How adorable, the young Kali.

    Shi Xiaobai gently said, ¡°Kali will be left in your hands. Do not let her suffer any harm. Yes, let her experience a worriless childhood among the pixies. In the next ten thousand years, the things driving her to live on will be these memories.¡±

    Kali would be the only person who survived the apocalypse ten yearster as the inheritor of World¡¯s inheritance.

    It would take another ten thousand years before she would meet him again. In those ten thousand years, it was as though those beautiful childhood memories had been her pir of support.

    Granny chuckled and said, ¡°Little Kali is the inheritor I¡¯ve acknowledged. To me, she is the most important existence.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai smiled and turned to head for the pocket world¡¯s door of light. Following a burst of white light, he vanished from the pce.

    ¡°Silly kid.¡±

    Granny smiled and muttered to herself, ¡°What kind of beautiful memories are there during her childhood as a pixie? The pir of support for those ten thousand years has always been you.¡±

    ¡­

    Pixie City. In the little princess¡¯s room.

    Queen Heermann was looking coldly at Little Kali who had her head bowed. She disliked this daughter of hers whocked talent and enjoyed gallivanting. Compared to children her age, she did not have the qualities required of an heiress to the throne.

    ¡°You have disappointed me too greatly! You sneaked out into the pixie forest to y and even brought a human back to Pixie City. You even rushed to stop Hongyue without any regard to your life. See what you¡¯ve done? These crimes would have long earned other pixies eternal exile! As a pixie princess, you have royal privilege, but you need to shoulder the corresponding responsibility. Are you going to continue embarrassing me? I really regret having you.¡±

    Heermann berated her daughter without any qualms.

    She did not realize how heartless thest sentence she said was. All she felt was frustration seeing her sobbing daughter.

    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Little Kali sobbed in apology, trying her best to stop her tears from falling. She knew that her mother disliked crybabies, so she tried her best not to let out any sound.

    This was not the first time she was being berated by her mother. However, this situation was particrly serious. For some reason, hearing how her mother regretted having her felt more painful than when she had a high fever.

    But in fact, she had been working very hard. As a princess, she needed to study a lot more sses than children her age. She did not have the time to y at all.

    As she was a princess, she was unable to participate in the games the other children partook in. A princess that kicked a shuttlecock was a disgrace to the queen.

    Because she was a princess, she did not have friends her age. Even at school, everyone distanced themselves from her out of respect. The adults would often educate their children that the princess was of high stature; therefore, with time, no child wished to ¡®lower their status¡¯ to y with her. Without realizing it, she was always alone. The only friend she had was Cherryblossoms who was a lot older.

    If only I¡¯m not a princess.

    Little Kali often had such thoughts.

    But if she wasn¡¯t a princess, then her mother wouldn¡¯t be her mother. Therefore, it was best that she remained a princess.

    Little Kali would alwayse to this conclusion in the end.

    She had sneaked into the forest because it was her mother¡¯s birthday the next day. She wished to pluck some fragrant flowers and make a beautiful bouquet as a gift, but¡­ how did it turn into this?

    ¡°I can¡¯t let this matter rest. If such a ridiculous mistake can be easily pardoned, my authority as queen would be utterly destroyed by you.¡±

    Heermann said in a solemn voice, ¡°Punishment cannot be avoided. I n on confining you for a year. In the next year, you are not to leave the pce. I will hire a private tutor to teach you, so you don¡¯t have to go to school.¡±

    Little Kali stared straight in a daze. A year¡­

    She had been confined in the past, but it was typically limited to a day or two. At worst, it was a week.

    One year was just too long!

    Little Kali was only six. A year to her was like a sixth of her lifetime.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Little Kali nodded her head gently. Even though she was unwilling, she had never thought of rebelling against her mother.

    ¡°Would a year be too short?¡±

    At that moment, a gentle and moving voice sounded suddenly from the door.

    Heermann turned her head to look and saw that it was Granny.

    ¡°A year is too short?¡±

    Heermann frowned slightly. If she recalled correctly, wasn¡¯t Granny the one who spoiled Kali the most? In the past, Granny would stop Kali from being confined for even a month, forcefully changing it to just a day. Now, she was saying that a year was too short?

    When Granny saw Little Kali with tears in her eyes, she said gently, ¡°I happen to have a ce very suited for confinement. It¡¯s guaranteed to be isted from the outside world. A year is too short. How about ten years?¡±

 Chapter 575 - Allocation of Time

    Chapter 575: Allocation of Time

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>CKtalon<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>CKtalonAfter stepping into the nexus, Shi Xiaobai¡¯s vision was firstyered with pure whiteness. His body entered a state of weightlessness as the world seemed to spin around him. When he opened his eyes again, he realized he was in a different world as far as his eyes could see.

    This was not the first time Shi Xiaobai was experiencing spatial transmission. Back in the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower, every floor he headed to basically used spatial transmission to teleport him to a different space.

    However, he always found it difficult to get used to that instant of losing all his five senses.

    ¡°Is this the Flower Leaf Pocket World inside the canopy of the World Holy Tree?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai stood on firm ground as he looked at the world he would be spending the next ten years in.

    All he could see was a thick fog that reduced visibility quite significantly. The scenery in the thick fog was indistinct, and the only thing he could see was the dew on the nearby vegetation. Further away, there were only blurry silhouettes, all mixed in a chaotic blend.

    When he looked up, the sky seemed to be enveloped by a thin veil. It appeared like the first rays of dawn as a profound silence prevailed. It felt as though time itself hade to a pause.

    He cocked his head to listen and heard sporadic tweeting from deep within the fog. They sounded like birds chirping.

    Taking a deep breath, he sensed the refreshing and fragrant air fill his olfactory cavity, fueling his body with Psionic Powers. Instantly, it left Shi Xiaobai refreshed and pumped.

    ¡°What rich Psionic Power.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai could not help but marvel. Compared to this pocket world, the alternate world he was in had much sparser Psionic Powers. From the looks of it, it far exceeded Granny¡¯s im of ten times.

    <em>¡°With such a richly endowed cultivation environment, it appears that This King has to raise hispsionic cultivation realm as quickly as possible.¡±</em>

    Shi Xiaobai thought to himself.

    Riko had once told him that psionic cultivation was usually divided into three methods¡ªCogitation, Training, and Combat.

    Cogitation was the simplest. One just needed to empty one¡¯s mind and allow their imagination to run wild. The more realistic and full-bodied the imagination, the better the cultivation effects.

    In simple terms, it just meant closing one¡¯s eyes and rxing, while entertaining all sorts of foolish ideas. The more imaginative one was, the better the effects. This was extremely easy for Shi Xiaobai.

    ¡°Training¡± was rtively more tiring. It mainly involved the honing of one¡¯s body to raise one¡¯s body¡¯s strength. By constantly breaking through one¡¯s limits, one would be able to raise the Psionic density in one¡¯s body.

    Honing one¡¯s body needed a tenacious will, but the benefits were obvious. It could both cultivate one¡¯s Psionic Powers and also temper one¡¯s body. It killed two birds with one stone.

    ¡°Combat¡± didn¡¯t need much boration. Shi Xiaobai had focused on Cogitation once. Other than that, he raised his Psionic Powers mainly bybat. It could be said that he relied onbat to go from the first level of the Psionic Mortal Realm to the tenth level of the Psionic Mortal Realm.

    ¡°This King has the Power of Taotie. Training is no longer required, so there¡¯s no need to train for the rest of This King¡¯s life. This King just needs to eat.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai muttered to himself, ¡°Solely relying onbat to raise cultivation levels isn¡¯t a good solution either. This King needs tobine stillness and action, so a portion of time needs to be allocated for Cogitation.¡±

    The allocation of time was something Shi Xiaobai needed to consider the most at that moment.

    He was given ten years to cultivate. To maintain highly efficient cultivation, he needed to establish a reasonable cultivation n and schedule.

    How much time he spent onbat, rest, and Cogitation had to be reasonable spread out across a day. He didn¡¯t wish to waste even a second.

    Apart from that, he needed to think of means to raise his skills¡¯ proficiency.

    Partially due to the Absolute Choice¡¯s rewards, Shi Xiaobai possessed many skills¡ªCrab Steps, Pig ughtering Knife, This Turtle Is Hardest, Unleaking Turtle Aura, Turtle-speed Divine Punch, Kun Peng Sword Technique, Power of Sword Truth, Excalibur, Power of Taotie, Eighteen Subduing Dragon Palms, Transcendental Nine Transformations¡­ as well as possessing a bloodline. But temporarily, he had yet to develop his Devil Transformation and Divine God Descent.

    Shi Xiaobai had many skills, and each of them had extraordinary effects; however, many of them were low in proficiency.

    The proficiency of skills was differentiated into seven proficiency levels¡ªGrasped Basics, Familiarized Proficiency, Exemry Mastery, Dominating Refinement, Crest of Perfection, Bold New World, Arhat Oversoul.

    To date, Shi Xiaobai had only attained the Crest of Perfection for his Crab Steps. The other skills were still stuck at Exemry Mastery and Dominating Refinement.

    Every improvement in his skills¡¯ proficiency resulted in obvious differences. Shi Xiaobai was very aware of this. Crab Steps at the Crest of Perfection was definitely nothing Exemry Mastery couldpare with.

    Raising his skills¡¯ proficiency and raising his psionic cultivation realm were the two most crucial matters Shi Xiaobai was facing. Neither of them could be neglected.

    ¡°For psionic cultivation realm, This King has to cultivate to the Psionic Imperial Realm, as well as raise all skills to the Arhat Oversoul level. That is the lowest target for This King.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai thought to himself,<em>¡°And there¡¯s that tower¡­¡±</em>

    Shi Xiaobai turned to face east. Although there was a thick fog with low visibility, he could tell that there was an edifice reaching towards the sky, tearing into the clouds on the eastern horizon. It connected the skies to thend, so it was quite impossible not to see it.

    Granny said that the sky-high tower had a total of a hundred levels. Each level had a guardian boss and she mused over which level he could reach in ten years.

    The answer was obvious.

    ¡°The hundredth level.¡±

    If he was a man, he needed to reach the hundredth level!

    Shi Xiaobai did not believe that the sky-high tower¡¯s guardian boss at the hundredth level was stronger than the Original Sin of Cmity. If he could not even beat the boss at the hundredth level ten yearster, it would be fool¡¯s talk for him to change Fate¡¯s script.

    Shi Xiaobai took out a pen and paper from his storage ring and drew up a table. He wrote in detail each cultivation aspect as well as the corresponding cultivation time.

    Shi Xiaobai was never a person who made watertight ns who made provisions for rainy days. He preferred adapting himself to the circumstances and was better ating up with ideas at critical moments. Therefore, allocating time wasn¡¯t a strength of his. It was even considered quiteughable.

    However, knowing that he was burdened with the world¡¯s future, Shi Xiaobai did not do as he wished. Allocating time reasonably was, without a doubt, a necessity.

    Shi Xiaobai spent half an hour to allocate the time. Each minute was detailed and theplex and important cultivation ns filled every moment of the day.

    Shi Xiaobai only gave himself an hour¡¯s rest a day. Furthermore, the hour¡¯s rest was used to Cogitate as he reced sleeping with Cogitation. It was equivalent to him not having any sleep time.

    Shi Xiaobai believed that the ten years of cultivation needed him tobinebor and rest together, but realizing that he only had ten years, he couldn¡¯t afford to waste time on sleep.

    Unleaking Turtle Aura could resist his need to sleep, allowing him to constantly stay in an awakened state. However, theck of sleep would result in a significant burden on his body. It was unknown what ten years of exhaustion would do to his body.

    Shi Xiaobai couldn¡¯t be bothered with that. Of course, it had to do with his body being a far cry from before. He did not believe that ten years of exhaustion would mark the demise of a king¡¯s body.

    Half an hourter, the fog had gradually dispersed, allowing full visibility.There was still a mountainous forest ahead, with towering trees and vines that resembled the pixie forest.

    After Shi Xiaobai memorized the timetable, he nned on heading east to set up camp near the sky-high tower. It would facilitate his entry into the sky-high tower at any time to challenge the bosses. After all,bat was a cultivation method that could not be neglected.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of a door opening behind him. Turning his head, Shi Xiaobai discovered that a ck door enveloped with light had opened. A tiny figure had been thrown in.

    Shi Xiaobai subconsciously caught the figure and when he looked down, he saw a pair of azure-blue eyes staring at him, blinking.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The corners of Little Kali¡¯s eyes were teary. When she saw the youth who had caught her, her tears stopped as she mumbled with surprise and anticipation, ¡°Brother Human, are you confined as well?¡±

    Shi Xiaobai was taken aback. He soon came to a realization that perhaps the timetable he spent half an hour writing would have been for nothing.

 Chapter 576 - Companion

    Chapter 576: Companion

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>CKtalon<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>CKtalonWhen Little Kali was thrown into this world through the spatial door, Granny¡¯s voice sounded in Shi Xiaobai¡¯s head. She was probably using some sort of psychicmunication to briefly inform him about Little Kali.

    ¡°Youth, because of you, the pixie queen, Heermann, has decided to confine her daughter for a year. You previously mentioned that you wished for Little Kali to experience a carefree childhood during her time with the pixies, but little do you know that she was never happy among the pixies. Perhaps living in this lush and idyllic environment in the Flower Leaf Pocket World is a better choice for her.

    ¡°You do not need to worry about her safety in this world. My will provides her with absolute protection. You also do not need to be responsible for her daily life. As the sessor of the World, she needs to have the qualifications needed to inherit this power. She will be tasked with the heavy responsibility of cultivating. Although this child is only six, she¡¯s intelligent and sensible. She will not add to your troubles.

    ¡°Cultivate ording to your n. There¡¯s no need to change your n because of Little Kali. Priority has to be given to changing Fate¡¯s script. Everything else can be left aside.

    ¡°However, I wish that both of you do not need to experience the loneliness of fighting alone. Both of you shoulder different missions, but all of them lead to the same goal. I wish that both of you can bepanions to one another, and apany each other on this road of growth.¡±

    ¡°You can call for me at any time. I will satisfy any request that doesn¡¯t garner the attention of Fate.¡±

    Granny probably had her reasons for making such an arrangement despite the risk of messing up Shi Xiaobai¡¯s ns.

    Although Shi Xiaobai did not know what the reasons were, he was filled with gratefulness.

    He obviously didn¡¯t feel that Little Kali¡¯s appearance here would be a burden on his ns. Nor did he think of this unexpected change as unnecessary trouble.

    This was because when he was at his weakest point, the Kali from ten thousand years into the future told him¡ª¡±You are not weak. You are stronger than anyone.¡±

    ¡°Huaman Brother, have you also been confined?¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes had some hints of expectation, but also some hints of worry; she looked like a weak, pitiful, and helpless bunny.

    She was only a six-year-old child. No matter how sensible she was, to think that she would live in an unfamiliar world separate from the outside world for such a long period of time would no doubt make her feel fear.

    Therefore, she was somewhat delighted when she saw the youth. This was because she was apparently not alone, but on second thought, he was also being confined. That was not something worth being happy about.

    The kind Little Kali was ced in a dilemma of whether she should be happy or sad.

    ¡°Confined? There¡¯s probably no one in this world that can confine This King.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai grinned and said, ¡°This King is here for travel. Apparently, this world has many fun ces, so This King ns on having a great time enjoying them! There are many fun ces!¡±

    Little Kali¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. ¡°Are there really many fun ces in this world?¡±

    Only then did Little Kali turn her head to survey her surroundings. At a nce, she saw lush vegetation, and the beautiful natural sights imprinted into her eyes. The rich floral fragrance overwhelmed her nose as pleasant chirping lingered around her ears.

    Ah, she loved forests the most!

    As she was being ¡°confined,¡± she subconsciously imagined that it would be a boring, nd, and cold world. But when the youth said that there were many fun ces in this world they were in, the little girl once again saw the burst of vibrant colors.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This world has many, many, many fun ces. This King hade to the pixie forest to enter this world. Now, This King¡¯s wish has finally been fulfilled.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai told a white lie and said with a smile, ¡°However, traveling alone can be a little boring. Little Kali, are you interested in being This King¡¯spanion?¡±

    ¡°Alright! Alright!¡±

    Little Kali pped her tiny hands in excitement. She had never gone ¡®traveling,¡¯ so the term seemed unfamiliar, but it was such a beautiful word.

    But¡­

    Little Kali seemed to think of something as her excited looks faded. She drooped her tiny head and said softly, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m not here to y. Granny said that if I want to protect Mother and the pixies, I need to be stronger. I need to cultivate well during my confinement. That was what Granny told me. I can¡¯t just think about ying.¡±

    Little Kali held her head down, trying her best to fight off her thoughts of having fun. She didn¡¯t wish to let down Granny¡¯s expectations or disappoint her mother.

    ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    Shi Xiaobai smiled and said, ¡°This King is burdened with the mission to save the world. This King needs to be stronger as well, but cultivation and traveling aren¡¯t at conflict with each other. Cultivation is the path to enhancing one¡¯s strength, while traveling involves proceeding forward down a path while taking in the rich sights and sounds of the path¡¯s surroundings. While growing on this journey and traversing the world, one can be stronger. That is a part of cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Is¡­ that really so?¡±

    Little Kali pouted her tiny lips and racked her brains. Shi Xiaobai¡¯s words were just too difficult to understand.

    Shi Xiaobai said gently, ¡°Traveling and cultivation can be done in parallel. While having fun, one can understand the truth behind cultivation. While cultivation, one can understand the joy of having fun. Cultivation shouldn¡¯t be painful, but joyous. Cultivation shouldn¡¯t be boring, but interesting. This is what This King thinks is the best form of cultivation. Little Kali, do you want to give it a try?¡±

    <em>Cultivation and traveling can be done in parallel?</em>

    Little Kali¡¯s childlike mind was suddenly infused with many concepts. She wasn¡¯t sure if such an idea was correct, but she could not help but believe the youth from the sincere and confident look in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    To a six-year-old Kali, if boring and nd cultivation could be as interesting as having fun, it would be like a dream.

    The youth gradually reached out his right hand. ¡°Then, let¡¯s set off!¡±

    ¡°Yea!¡±

    The little girl reached out her tiny hand to hold the youth¡¯s right hand. Her blue eyes gradually lit up as they shimmered like stars.

    The loneliness and fear she received from the thought of being confined no longer existed at that very moment. In recement, there was excitement and anticipation.

    Shi Xiaobai looked down at the little girl¡¯s innocent smile and felt a baffling sense of ease.

    He did not know if this world had anything fun, nor did he know if it was possible to have a methodbining traveling and cultivation together.

    It was the best if it existed, but if not, he would create it himself!

 Chapter 577 - Shi Xiaobai Has Disappeared

    Chapter 577: Shi Xiaobai Has Disappeared

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>CKtalon<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>CKtalonIn Mojin Commercial Street in China¡¯s S City, a disaster was happening.

    A humongous cmity fiend covered in ck mes had suddenly torn out of a spatial rift andnded on the crowded streets with a boom.

    The cmity fiend was about three-stories tall, its massive ck-purplish head looking extremely ugly. It had three eyes lined up in a row. A ck horn protruded out of its forehead, as vertical fangs stretched out of its lower lip. Sticky ck spittle constantly dripped down, burning ckened craters in the ground with sizzling sounds.

    The moment the spatial rift appeared, the pedestrians on the street knew that a cmity fiend was about to descend upon their world. They fled in panic, but the bustling street had just too many people. Amid their hustle, a number of people failed to flee to a safe zone.

    At the instant the cmity fiendnded, it ughtered all biological creatures in front of it. This three-story cmity fiend was a rare elite-type; its destructive forces far higher than the typical cmity fiend.

    With a simple wave of its fist, a ten-story department store copsed and its ck mes reduced the surrounding stores to ashes. What was a bustlingmercial street moments ago had turned into a living hell in just a blink of an eye.

    As for the unlucky ones who had failed to escape in time, they easily lost their lives.

    ¡°Quickly get away!¡±

    ¡°Ah, my child! Someone, save my child!¡±

    This heart-wrenching scene of people fleeing in despair and crying tragically, as well as letting out helpless cries for help,could be seen across the world as a daily urrence.

    The scene of a pitiful mother wailing at the sight of her child disappearing in a fiery sea was all toomon.

    This made the people who were lucky to survive already numb to all of this. No ordinary citizen would step forward to help her. All they could do was run and wait because any rescuing was the job of experts known as ¡°Heroes.¡±

    ¡°Where are the Heroes!? Why haven¡¯t the Heroes arrived?¡±

    Just like calling the police, shouting for Heroes was also a daily urrence in this world.

    Before the cmity fiend could spread its destruction, Heroes who hunted cmity fiends as their jobs would also arrive in time.

    ¡°They¡¯re here! The Hero is here!¡±

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s C ss Hero, Mike. We¡¯re saved!¡±

    ¡°Onward, Mike! Kill that monster!¡±

    With dual pistols in hand, the Hero, Mike, who was dressed in a cowboy¡¯s hat, a ck jacket, and fashionable leather boots appeared.

    When the Hero Association received a distress call, they would immediately locate the nearest professional Hero to the disaster scene through GPS. They would then rapidly send out the estimated disaster level and the rescue application.

    Mike happened to be nearby and towards such disasters, he no longer had the anger and sympathy he originally had. To him, it simply meant a business opportunity.

    Although the culprit for the disaster was an elite cmity fiend, it was alone. Therefore, the Hero Association had only ssified its disaster level as C ss.

    Towards a simrly ranked C ss Hero like Mike, this was a somewhat tedious, but not difficult rescue mission. Most importantly, this was a job that he could earn the most marily within the limits of his capabilities.

    ¡°It¡¯s already fine! Want to ask why? Because I¡¯m here!¡±

    Mike walked towards the cmity fiend and, although his opening statement had mimicked a particr S ss Hero, the line was indeed something that could calm the masses.

    When the panicking and fleeing citizens saw this, they slowly stopped in their tracks. They were more terrified than anyone else when the cmity fiend came, but when a Hero arrived, they were the ones filled with the most excitement and anticipation. This was probably the characteristic of a popcorn-eating crowd.

    Mike¡¯s eyes narrowed as he raised both his silver Demon Hunting Pistols. Psionic Power spewed out from his fingertips and rapidly condensed inside the barrels, gradually forming a piercing round.

    The Psionic Bullets were augmented by the Holy Light Runes carved within the Demon Hunting Pistols as they were given the attribute of Light which was the nemesis of cmity fiends.

    ¡°Die, blockhead.¡±

    Mike pulled the trigger and with a bang, the Psionic Bullets shot towards the cmity fiend.

    Arge body implied supernatural destructive strength, but it also indicated slow reflexes. Mike loved facing suchrge targets with his dual pistols.

    Roar!

    The cmity fiend suddenly opened its mouth and roared, spewing out mes from its throat just like a dragon.

    The sudden mes melted the bullets and engulfed Mike who was caughtpletely unawares. Without even having the time to cry out tragically, he was burnt to ashes by the ck mes.

    This was definitely not the strength a C ss should have!

    Mike paid the price for the Hero Association¡¯s mistake with his life.

    The onlooking crowd was dumbfounded as they quickly began screaming and running!

    ¡°Trash! C ss is a C ss after all. Useless fool!¡±

    ¡°Darn Hero Association, can¡¯t you send a stronger Hero!?¡±

    While the citizens fled, they did not forget to curse Mike who had been burnt to ashes as they med the Hero Association for not sending a Hero of a higher ss.

    The cmity fiend destroyed the prosperousmercial street without any fear. Soon, stores and huge department stores were inundated in ck mes as they copsed into ruins.

    Mojin Commercial Street¡¯s boss, Mojin, was fuming as he beat his breast. He cursed the Hero Association, for everymercial store destroyed meant the loss of money. Every life sacrificed¡­<em>Pui! Who gives a shit if those unlucky bastards die?</em>

    ¡°Quickly get the Hero Association¡¯s Vice-Chairman Jackson on the line. Get him to send an S ss Hero over. He still owes me one!¡±

    Mojinmanded his secretary.

    The secretary wore a nasty look. There were only ten S ss Heroes in all of China. Each of them shouldered the heavy responsibility of saving cities or even the country. They also dealt with the most dangerous disasters and would only appear to deal with meteor showers that could destroy cities or King ss cmity fiends which the military had trouble dealing with. How could they rush to save a tiny disaster caused by an elite cmity fiend because of a single phone call from Mojin?

    At that moment, a sword beam appeared like a sudden bolt of lightning, sweeping across the cmity fiend¡¯s waist!

    The sword beam was fine like a silver thread, but extremely sharp. At a speed which left no time for one to cover one¡¯s ears, it sliced anything that was in its path into two. Buildings, stone columns, billboards, and even the elite cmity fiend was sliced into two by that sudden sword beam.

    Boom!

    The cmity fiend¡¯s massive body was sliced apart at its waist as it began to fall to the ground. Another sword beam swept over and loped off its ugly head from its neck, sending purplish-ck blood spewing out like a fountain.

    In just the time it took to take a breath, the elite cmity fiend which had instantly killed Mike was sliced to death by two sword beams!

    ¡°Who is it!?¡±

    The citizens who saw this scene were dumbfounded.

    A man with a red cape and yellow tight suit slowly walked out of the mes. His trademark bald head and harmless looks made everyone exim involuntarily.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s Superman One-Pun!¡±

    ¡°Is this a joke!? How can an S ss Hero appear here!?¡±

    As though they had seen an idol, the citizens cheered.

    One-Pun, who came from the Gaia organization, was nicknamed ¡°Superman One-Pun¡± because his cape and tight-fitting clothes resembled Superman. He was unfathomably strong, and his sword arts entitled him to the glorious title of world-ss Sword Master. However, rumor had it that One-Pun¡¯s punch was even more freakish than his sword arts, but it was unverifiable.

    Regardless, being able to see an S ss Hero with their own eyes naturally left the citizens overjoyed. After all, China only had ten S ss Heroes. And One-Pun was probably the only one who was willing to appear for such a tiny disaster.

    ¡°Hmph! You were too slow! Do you know how much money I lost? Your Hero Association must answer to me today!¡±

    Mojin wore an ugly expression. More than half of themercial street had been destroyed by the cmity fiend, causing him to lose massive amounts of property and assets. From his point of view, it was all the Hero Association¡¯s fault. If an S ss Hero had appeared the moment the cmity fiend appeared, how much losses would he have saved?

    These losses had to be med on the Hero who camete!

    One-Pun ignored Mojin¡¯s grumbling and turned to look at the ck spatial rift before frowning slightly.

    ¡°The rifts are expanding in size.¡±

    One-Pun sighed lightly. This spatial rift was far bigger than those in the past. This meant that the spatial barrier between the human world and the cmity fiends was no longer as resilient and indestructible. The moment the cmity fiend army could crack open the spatial barrier was approaching.

    One-Pun fell silent for a moment and ignored theints of Mojin. Nor did he respond to the cheers of the citizens. After using his Psionic Power to mend the rift, he turned and headed for the next disaster spot.

    Today¡¯s disasters seemed to be more frequent than before. This made One-Pun feel an ominous sense of foreboding.

    Beep! Beep! Beep!

    Themunication device sounded suddenly, shocking One-Pun a little. Hismunication device had not sounded in a very long time, and during the few times it sounded, they mostly involved the Hero Association sending out S ss disaster level notices.

    One-Pun hurriedly put through themunication.

    ¡°Hello? Teacher One-Pun?¡±

    It was Riko¡¯s extremely fresh voice.

    One-Pun was slightly taken aback. Apart from the Hero Association and Gaia, the only person who knew hismunication device¡¯s number was his disciple, Riko Minamiya. However, this was apparently the first time Riko was calling him on the device. From the looks of it, something important must have happened.

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked One-Pun.

    Riko¡¯s somewhat embarrassedughter sounded. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s this. There¡¯s something I need to trouble you with.¡±

    One-Pun asked, ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°The Hero Association suddenly informed the organization and academic factions that thepetition has been brought forward. They request that all rookies that have passed the preliminaries are to gather at the Association¡¯s headquarters tomorrow morning.¡±

    Riko paused when she came to that point.

    One-Pun asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Riko coughed slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem that thepetition was brought forward. Most importantly¡­ We have no idea where Shi Xiaobai has run off to! We can¡¯t find him anywhere! Teacher One-Pun, didn¡¯t you choose Shi Xiaobai to be a God¡¯s Guardian target? So you should be able to sense where he is, right? All we need to do is find him before tomorrow morning!¡±

    One-Pun¡¯s Superpower, God¡¯s Guardian, could bind three targets. When his targets were in danger, he would sense it in a timely fashion, allowing him to teleport to his target¡¯s side. It was truly a godlike absolute defense.

    Yama Minamiya, Riko, and Shi Xiaobai were the three targets he had bound.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you figure out where Shi Xiaobai is.¡±

    One-Pun did not reject Riko¡¯s request for this was indeed something trivial for him.

    One-Pun closed his eyes and used his perception to sense the location of his targets of protection. Quickly, Yama Minamiya and Riko appeared in his perception, but Shi Xiaobai¡¯s existence could not be found even after a long time.

    Three minutester, One-Pun opened his eyes in a daze.

    ¡°Shi Xiaobai¡­ has disappeared?¡±

 Chapter 578 - Tianjie

    Chapter 578: Tianjie

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>CKtalon<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>CKtalonShi Xiaobai had disappeared.

    One-Pun¡¯s God¡¯s Guardian should have been able to precisely pinpoint the target¡¯s location regardless of the distance, but this time, it failed. He was unable to lock onto Shi Xiaobai¡¯s location.

    There were only two possibilities for such a situation to ur.

    The first possibility was that Shi Xiaobai was in a location where God¡¯s Guardian couldn¡¯t locate. This was despite it having never happened before. Still, One-Pun had no way of determining how wide God¡¯s Guardian¡¯s range was, considering the possibility that some corner in the world could screen his targeting, or that it was possible that Shi Xiaobai had gone to another world which was separated spatially from their world.

    It was very improbable, but still possible.

    The second possibility was that the target was dead, and the targeting would automatically be removed in such a situation.

    This was nearly impossible if Shi Xiaobai were to die, One-Pun would have sensed the ¡°danger¡± before he died and teleport to Shi Xiaobai¡¯s side through God¡¯s Guardian.

    But up to now, One-Pun had never sensed any signs of ¡°danger¡± happening. The three targets he protected were safe. If he needed to doubt this point, then God¡¯s Guardian was somethingpletely unreliable.

    <em>¡°It looks like I need to make a trip,¡±</em>One-Pun thought.

    God¡¯s Guardian¡¯s teleportation was categorized into two types. One of them was Guardian Teleport. It would allow him to teleport to the target if they encountered danger. Such a form of teleportation did not cause any harm to himself, but it could only be triggered when the target was in danger.

    The other was a proactive teleport. Without hitting the condition that the target wasn¡¯t experiencing any danger, he could still teleport to his target¡¯s location at any time. But doing so would expend a great deal of Psionic Power. ording to One-Pun¡¯s present Psionic Power capacity, using it once would drain about half his Psionic Power.

    Draining half his Psionic Power to teleport to an unknown location was no doubt a risk.

    But be it his appreciation for Shi Xiaobai¡¯s character and personality, or the importance he attached to the genius youth who was the only one to conquer the Nine Revolutions Transcendental Tower in ten thousand years, One-Pun could not sit idle.

    ¡°God¡¯s Guardian¡ªProactive Teleportation.¡±

    One-Pun proactively used God¡¯s Guardian¡¯s and after instantaneously teleporting, he arrived somewhere unfamiliar.

    Typically speaking, the person who appeared in front of him should have been the youth who called himself ¡°This King,¡± but right before him was a towering tree spanning a hundred meters in diameter.

    To be precise, there were two trees. One of them grew out from the ground, while the other was inverted, having the sky as its soil. The crowns of the two gigantic trees met in midair more than ten kilometers in the sky. Together, they formed an expansive emerald-green shade that blotted out the firmaments.

    These two giant trees were said to have grown overnight. The spectacle of the two trees had caused a sensation and had upied the headlines today. One-Pun had also heard of it, but when he saw it with his own eyes, he was astounded.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the massiveness of the gigantic tree, but that One-Pun sensed that the two trees contained immense power.

    The stronger someone was, the more they could sense the might emitted by the gigantic tree. It was as though two divine soldiers were overlooking all life. That look of contempt towards all things in the world left One-Pun feeling apprehensive.

    Soon, One-Pun sensed a familiar aura amid the might.

    It was the youth¡¯s aura.

    Right inside the trunk of the gigantic tree that rose from the ground, he could sense an aura belonging to Shi Xiaobai.

    One-Pun¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    There was no way for God¡¯s Guardian¡¯s teleportation to be wrong. Shi Xiaobai ought to be right in front of him, but all he saw was the ancient tree trunk that resembled a gigantic wall. Furthermore, he could sense Shi Xiaobai¡¯s aura from the trunk. Then, the answer was obvious.

    <em>¡°Shi Xiaobai is inside the tree!¡±</em>

    One-Pun¡¯s expression grew solemn.

    If Shi Xiaobai was inside the tree, then perhaps the tree¡¯s might was able to screen God¡¯s Guardian¡¯s targeting. That was reasonable.

    However, how was he to determine that Shi Xiaobai was safe inside the tree?

    Besides, thepetition for the organization and academic factions was beginning tomorrow. This highly-acimedpetition that garnered the attention of the entire nation was an honor precious to every rookie. Perhaps Shi Xiaobai didn¡¯t care for it, but it would be a pity if he missed it.

    He had to figure out a way to get Shi Xiaobai out.

    One-Pun thought for quite a while for a solution, but ultimately chose the clumsiest method.

    He drew his Moon Reflection Sword, squatted down slightly, and leaned his body diagonally, posing as though he was about to sh.

    A purple luster rapidly flowed across his de as Psionic Power gathered and Sword Intent condensed, gradually transforming into a surging strength.

    Guardian¡ªthat was One-Pun¡¯s Sword Truth.

    Weng!

    The Moon Reflection Sword cleaved out as it produced a clear hum while slicing through the air. The Sword Truth powers surged and like meteors striking the moon, the semicircle purple sword beam struck the towering tree!

    Cleaving apart the tree and rescuing the youth out of it was the only solution One-Pun could think of!

    ng!

    The sharp purple sword beam struck the tree¡¯s bark, producing the dull, reverberating sound of metal being struck. Upon scrutiny, he did not even leave a scratch on the smooth, light-brown bark!

    This strike was delivered by a world-ss Sword Master that was powered by Sword Truth; yet, it failed to even slice into the bark. The hardness of the tree was truly unimaginable.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    One-Pun sighed lightly. Although his Sword Truth was Guardian, making it more a defensive Sword Truth than destruction, his failure to slice into the bark implied that the tree¡¯s defensive strength exceeded expectations.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    At that moment, he heard a scoff behind him.

    One-Pun turned his head and saw a green-skinned youth appear not far behind him without him realizing it.

    The youth scoffed and said, ¡°Foolish human, you are far from being able to cleave open the Holy Tree with that inferior sword art of yours.¡±

    One-Pun¡¯s pupils constricted. His acuteness for danger made him instantly feel his hair stand on end as his body tightened up in wariness.

    Apart from his green skin, the youth looked no different from an ordinary youth, but One-Pun felt an indescribable suppression.

    <em>This youth is very powerful, no¡ªextremely powerful!</em>

    <em>How many years had it been since he saw a monster that could make him feel repressed simply from their aura?</em>

    One-Pun clenched his Moon Reflection Sword and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The youth did not mind introducing himself, ¡°This King¡¯s name is Tianjie, the Transcendent King, and also the ruler who will be conquering this world.¡±

    One-Pun pricked up his brows. ¡°Conquer this world?¡±

    Tianjie raised his finger and pointed to the sky, saying, ¡°This King¡¯s people live in the world above the Holy Tree. That is a barrennd that the Transcendents have lived in for over ten thousand years. Now, it¡¯s time for you humans to experience this hell.

    ¡°This King has finished gathering his troops. Once This King kills all the experts of the humans, This King will begin the ughter known as war!¡±

    When Tianjie said that, his eyes turned ice-cold and smiled at One-Pun. ¡°You are the first human This King has met. Are you considered an expert among humans?¡±

 Chapter 579 - Full Moon Wheel

    Chapter 579: Full Moon Wheel

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>CKtalon<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>CKtalonThe scorching sun hung high in the sky as the crowns of the two gigantic trees shaded a vast region from the firmaments. This made it surprisingly cooling despite it being midday.

    This was further entuated when the green-skinned youth, Tianjie, spoke. It was as though every being in the world had held their breaths as the air permeated a bone-biting chill.

    ¡°It¡¯s said that you humans experience a cmity that wipes out your race every three thousand years. Oh, This King recalls it to be called the Apocalypse?¡±

    The corners of Tianjie¡¯s mouth suffused a taunting sneer. ¡°Every time the Apocalypsees, an Infernal King known as the Original Sin of Cmity will first descend and kill all the experts of humanity. Following that, troops known as the Seven Deadly Sins will wipe out the remaining weak humans who had just lost their experts and engage in a ughter of the entire race.

    ¡°This King finds what the Original Sin of Cmity does rather interesting. So This King ns to bring forward the humans¡¯ Apocalypse! After This King single-handedly kills all of the experts of you humans, the Transcendent army will enter the human world and began a crushing ughter, wiping humanity of its existence!

    ¡°This King will be the Apocalypse for you humans! Hahaha!¡±

    Tianjie¡¯s belligerentughter made One-Pun frown involuntarily.

    ¡°You will probably be disappointed. The experts in this world far exceed your imagination,¡± said One-Pun in a deep voice. He could sense the Tianjie¡¯s strength. It was a strength that exceeded his imaginations, but One-Pun did not believe that Tianjie was equipped with the capabilities to wipe out all of humanity¡¯s experts.

    This was because he knew of an existence with unfathomable strength in Gaia.

    Tianjie only made him feel suppressed, but the girl name Kali, who he had once chanced upon in Gaia, left him without the courage to even draw his sword.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t replied This King¡¯s answer.¡±

    Tianjie¡¯s cold gaze locked onto One-Pun as killing intent suffused. He said coldly, ¡°Are you considered an expert among humans?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± One-Pun answered.

    Compared to Kali, he was a weakling. That purple-haired girl was truly an expert in this world.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Tianjie gave One-Pun a contemptuous look and looked away. He turned to head towards the distant city.

    He had no interest in weaklings.

    Tianjie cast his gaze afar and saw a flourishing district in the city.

    ¡°Are those human cities? Compared to the dirty ruins where the Transcendents live in, it¡¯s truly like night and day. You humans stole heaven from the Transcendents and banished the Transcendents to hell!¡±

    Tianjie¡¯s eyes shed with anger as he said coldly, ¡°If This King reduces this beautiful city into a deste hell, would human experts proactively seek out This King to send themselves to their death? Perhaps, this isn¡¯t a bad idea.¡±

    As Tianjie said that, he walked towards the city.

    ¡°Halt.¡±

    One-Pun said coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t pretend as though I didn¡¯t hear what you just said.¡±

    Tianjie turned his head and gave a supercilious look. ¡°This King has no interest in weaklings.¡±

    Weng!

    One-Pun suddenly drew his Moon Reflection Sword from his scabbard, his sword humming.

    Compared to the other Heroes who treated being a ¡®Hero¡¯ as a career or a job, One-Pun was a Hero solely because of passion.

    ¡°Guardianship¡± was his Sword Truth. He protected those he cared for, as well as innocent victims.

    Uninhibited words like destroying a city were not something he could turn a deaf ear to.

    ¡°Somewhat interesting.¡±

    Tianjie felt the raging Sword Intent and pricked up his brows slightly. ¡°Fine, This King can take the opportunity to warm up.¡±

    As his voice faded, Tianjie vanished suddenly with a bang. The ground he was standing on cracked instantly as a figure swept towards him. Nearly instantly, Tianjie had appeared in front of One-Pun.

    When he arrived in front of One-Pun, Tianjie suddenly leaped and kicked in midair. It came bearing down with overwhelming strength, to the point ofpressing air till it burst.

    One-Pun reacted extremely quickly and raised his sword to parry the attack. The kick which delivered the crushing force struck the de¡¯s edge.

    Boom!

    Instantly, a hurricane stirred in a hundred-meter radius of the collision. The ground cracked as rubble flew. It was as though a heavy explosive had detonated on the spot.

    One-Pun raised his sword in defense. His protective Sword Truth conjured an imprable barrier. It was something even an atomic bomb could not destroy. Although this kick was powerful, it failed to perturb the S ss Hero¡¯s Guardian Sword Truth.

    However, what rmed One-Pun was that the Moon Reflection Sword was a divine weapon that could even slice diamond. Tianjie¡¯s foot which was not covered in any protective gear suffered no injuries despite colliding directly with the Moon Reflection Sword¡¯s de!

    How could there be such terrifying physical strength?

    ¡°Oh? Compared to destruction, your sword arts seem to be more focused on defense. Very well. This has finally piqued This King¡¯s interest a little. Defend, defend like your life counts on it. Let¡¯s hope that your defense canst till the end of This King¡¯s warm up!¡±

    Tianjieughed maniacally as his speeding body phased about at lightning speed. It was almost impossible to capture his figure with the naked eye.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    During his high-speed motion, Tianjie attacked from different angles. Each kickshed down on the Guardian Sword Truth¡¯s barrier, each strike like the explosion of a bomb. In a radius of a hundred meters, there was nond left intact.

    ¡°What terrifying speed and explosive power. Just one¡¯s body alone can reach this level?¡±

    Although One-Pun¡¯s defense remained steadfast, he was rmed. This was because Tianjie¡¯s high-speed motion and explosive kicks did not rely on Psionic Abilities or Superpowers. Instead, it was the purest of physical technique.

    It was a culmination of honing a physical body such that it was as fast as lightning. The kicks were like a barrage of attacks, making them harder than diamond.

    This was not a physical hardness that a human was capable of. No, even One-Pun had never seen cmity fiends or Astral Cmity Beast having such abnormal physical hardness.

    The highly-explosive kicksshed out again, but One-Pun did not defend the entire time. He was constantly on the lookout for a chance to strike. At that instant, he found it.

    In the split second Tianjie retracted his foot, One-Pun demonstrated the strength of a world-ss Sword Master. He held his de horizontally as he did a side sh with his body turned. The sword de swept up a hurricane as the sword beam sliced out an arc, as though a moon had been drawn out in the sky!

    Sword Technique! Full Moon Wheel!

    This strike was something even God of Swords, Jian Xi, had to face with all seriousness!

    The Full Moon Wheel covered all of Tianjie¡¯s possible routes of retreat, leaving no blind spots behind. No matter how fast he was, there was no way to dodge. The sharp sword aura precisely struck the youth¡¯s green skin.

    Bam! Bam! Bam!

    However, the sound of meat being sliced did not sound. Instead, it produced the sound of a metallic collision. All it did was send him retreating a few steps.

    Tianjie found his footing a distance away as his supercilious andnguid gaze suddenly turned cold and sharp.

    ¡°From the looks of it, This King has underestimated you.¡±

    Full Moon Wheel had made Tianjie turn serious for once.

    Tianjie suddenly opened his mouth to suck in a breath of air. His thin body suddenly inted and bulked up. His arms and thighs which were without any muscles instantly bulged with firm muscles.

    His light-green skin also suddenly turned a shade darker.

    Tianjie had used a power unique to the Transcendents. He sneered and said, ¡°To make This King use the Transcendental First Transformation, you would have died a worthy death.¡±

 Chapter 580 - Transcendental Nine Transformations

    Chapter 580: Transcendental Nine Transformations

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>CKtalon<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>CKtalonThe Transcendents possessed an inborn ability known as the Transcendental Nine Transformations.

    This was an ability that stimted one¡¯s vital potential, allowing their bodies to be greatly enhanced for a short period of time.

    All their characteristics¡ªstrength, burst strength, speed, endurance, defense, etc¡ªwould undergo a qualitative change.

    The Transcendental Nine Transformations had nine levels. It went from the First Transformation to the Ninth Transformation. Each rise in level enhanced the Transcendent¡¯s strength several times, but the burden on the body would also increase.

    Ordinary Transcendents could mostly use the First Transformation, and those that could use the Second Transformation were considered elites. Anyone that could use the Third Transformation was consideredbat generals, and once one could use the Fourth Transformation, they typically had the right to vie for the throne of the Transcendent King.

    Almost every Transcendent King in history had the ability to reach the Fourth Transformation; however, very few could use the Fifth Transformation because although every increase in the Transcendental Transformation resulted in a metamorphic change in strength, the burden on the body also increased in a hellish manner.

    To withstand the burden of the Fifth Transformation, other than the Transcendent¡¯s body requirement of being capable of withstanding the upper limits of the transformation, one¡¯s Transcendence bloodline also needed certain natural endowment. Transcendents who could aplish both were rare.

    Tianjie was the most astounding genius in the history of the Transcendents and also the strongest king in history. This was because he attained the Transcendental Fifth Transformation by thirteen. When he ascended to the throne, he had reached an unprecedented Transcendental Sixth Transformation. And to date, the limits of his body had managed to raise the limits of the Transcendents to the Transcendental Seventh Transformation.

    Ever since the Transcendents were banished to the destends, the Transcendents had been constantly nning on returning to the world to take back their home. However, they ultimatelycked the crucial factor needed to aplish thatbat strength to defeat the strongest human!

    Tianjie¡¯s appearance made revenge a possibility. No Transcendent doubted that their king who had attained an unprecedented Transcendental Seventh Transformation could kill all experts of humanity.

    This was because once Tianjie used his Seventh Transformation, he would be an invincible existence!

    ¡­

    ¡°Transcendental First Transformation!¡±

    One-Pun¡¯s Full Moon Wheel had made Tianjie turn serious, but in fact, his so-called ¡°seriousness¡± had an absolute sense of belittlement. Compared to his limits of the Seventh Transformation, Tianjie¡¯s First Transformation was not even one percent of his maximum strength.

    But even so, just with the First Transformation, Tianjie was already a headache for One-Pun.

    After the First Transformation, the originally terrifying speed was raised once again. Whip-like kicks bombarded One-Pun with enhanced strength. Although his Guardian Sword Truth was able to defend against the barrage of attacks, the opportunity for him to use Full Moon Wheel as a counterattack turned slim.

    One-Pun passively defended for Tianjie was just too fast. He was momentarily unable to return any attacks.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Every kick from Tianjieshed at the Guardian Sword Truth¡¯s barrier, causing explosions to happen everywhere. The aftershocks from the collision were in no way inferior to a nuclear bomb¡¯s.

    Although One-Pun could only defend, Tianjie failed to shatter the Guardian barrier. The invisible barrier conjured by Sword Intent was resilient and indestructible. Itpletely defended against the Transcendent King¡¯s attacks.

    Tianjie slowly lost his patience.

    ¡°Very good. This King has no choice but to admit that you aren¡¯t weak!¡±

    ¡°Transcendental Second Transformation!¡±

    Tianjie¡¯s Transcendental Transformation raised in level again as his body bulged once more. His dark green skin turned darker and although it looked like his body had only erged, his speed and burst strength were also raised by three times!

    The sudden increase in strength nearly caught One-Pun off guard.

    Kicks that weighed a million tons mmed down, causing the barrier to tremble. Like a sledgehammer striking ss, spiderweb-like cracks appeared as they were pushed to the brink of shattering.

    One-Pun roared and made a timely retreat of half a step. At the same time, he sliced upwards with his Moon Reflection Sword, drawing out an arced sword beam which swept out like flowing water. As it lingered around Tianjie¡¯s right leg, it gently enveloped the leg and, like he entered a vortex, the might of the kick came to a sudden halt.

    Tianjie¡¯s expression changed slightly. It turned out that he wasn¡¯t the only one holding back. The human in front of him had also held back.

    ¡°You actually belittle This King?¡±

    Tianjie was enraged. No one ever dared to hold back in front of him. Enemies he encountered would have no choice but to use full strength when faced with his terrifying oppression.

    However, this human had not used all his strength from beginning to end. If he hadn¡¯t used the Transcendental Second Transformation, this human probably had no intention to use the mild, water-like sword technique. This was no doubt a form of belittlement and humiliation to an expert like Tianjie.

    Tianjie retracted his right foot and this time, he clenched his fist.

    Boom!

    After a moment of ice sculpture-like stillness, he suddenly attacked in an explosive manner, appearing right in front of One-Pun. He bent his arm and raised his knee before throwing his punch forward like a spear. This was a simple cannon punch, but the force it released far exceeded that of a cannon.

    If this punch were to strike the Guardian Sword Truth¡¯s barrier, it was likely that the barrier would shatter as a result.

    One-Pun, who had made this judgment, was rmed. Theshing kicks which Tianjie had demonstrated were already at the level of S ss cmity fiends, and that appeared to only be the tip of an iceberg.

    One-Pun did not dare be imprudent. Without a choice, he had to use his secret Taiji Sword Technique to face the attack. The supreme ultimate of Taiji generates the opposing forces and the two opposites generate the four images. This was a top sword technique that used softness to conquer strength.

    Sword beams spun like a vortex as Tianjie¡¯s punch struck forward. However, it felt like he had hit clouds as it produced a deep rumbling sound. Most of the punch¡¯s might was devoured and scattered.

    Tianjie¡¯s expression turned gloomy as he threw out his left fist.

    Meeting his attack was the Full Moon Wheel. Like a full moon that tore through the night sky, the sword beam was like a retracted bracelet that instantly bound his left arm. Following that, the sound of electric saws buzzed as the sharp sword beams attempted tocerate the dark-green arm.

    ¡°Transcendental Third Transformation!¡±

    At that instant, Tianjie raised his Transcendental Transformation to the third level in anger. His left arm thickened once again as he shattered the Full Moon Wheel. His unstoppable cannon punch also instantly raised its might by nearly five times.

    This punch shattered the Taiji Sword Technique and broke through the Guardian Sword Truth¡¯s barrier. Instantly, One-Pun was sent flying hundreds of meters.

    Thud!

    The Moon Reflection Sword had been sent flying into the sky before itnded on the ground. One-Pun coughed as he stood up. The punch had nearly inflicted him with heavy injuries.

    ¡°To force This King to use the Transcendental Third Transformation and take This King¡¯s three punches, Human, you are very impressive.¡±

    Tianjie said coldly, ¡°But that¡¯s all there is to it. To be honest, that punch was not even a tenth of This King¡¯s full strength!¡±

    Tianjie¡¯s greatest joy was to see the despair in the eyes of the weak. At that moment, he wished to see a look of helplessness and frustration from the human¡¯s eyes.

    However, those dull eyes had unswerving determination and willpower. Despite witnessing that punch, the human did not seem perturbed.

    Why?

    Based on what?

    ¡°What a coincidence. My sword technique¡¯s might is also only a tenth of my fist¡¯s might.¡±

    One-Pun sighed lightly, seemingly making up his mind as he slowly clenched his fist.

    When One-Pun clenched his fist, Tianjie suddenly felt his nerves turn taut. His inborn intuition made him notice a dangerous aura.

    The human in front of him had changed. He was as weak as amb when holding a sword, but when he clenched his fist, it was as though he had transformed into a colossal behemoth!

 Chapter 581 - Plan For The Generational Legacy

    Chapter 581: n For The Generational Legacy

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>CKtalon<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>CKtalonChina, Dragon team base¡ªa state organ dealing with secrets of the highest order.

    Marshal Red Goatee, who once led the three military services and currently the leader of Dragon team, and Tyger Li, who was deemed emperor of the world of politics, were undergoing a series of confidential discussions.

    These two powerful figures who could easily shake China with a mere tremble of their feet never saw eye to eye with each other. There had been more than one asion since Marshal Red Goatee publicly mocked the head of the Li family who was not very old, but more cunning than an old fox.

    Although Tyger Li had never said any words of disrespect to the old marshal, he seldom interacted with the old plebeian he viewed as crude.

    Today, Tyger Li had made an exception to visit the old marshal at Dragon team base. They were naturally discussing an important matter that would influence the entire nation.

    After a brief silence, Tyger Li spoke first. ¡°This Emperor has heard that you n on activating the n ahead of time tomorrow?¡±

    Marshal Red Goatee narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Ever since the two towering trees appeared, the cmity fiend army, the Astral Cmity Beasts, the aliens, the Abyss, Heaven, Sea King Ream, and Beast King Mountain have been stirring. This is absolutely no coincidence. These two trees are likely the call to arms for the invasion of the human world by other species. Now, we require more strength to deal with the iing war. We have no choice but to bring forward the n.¡±

    Tyger Li said with a deep voice, ¡°The n to select the most outstanding geniuses from the organization and academic factions in the name ofpetition so as to put into effect the ancient legacy which has passed down to date was personally examined and passed by This Emperor. Therefore, This Emperor will not oppose this n. However, to bring forward the n to tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t this do more harm by jumping the gun? There are extreme risks involved in that n. Without sufficient preparations, you will destroy the twenty genius rookies if you were to do so!¡±

    Marshal Red Goatee said without expression, ¡°Extreme times call for extreme measures. I am acutely aware of the cruelty of war. The enemy will not be benevolent enough to give you a breather. Once war erupts, the world will be pulled into unendingbat and ughter. Wouldn¡¯t it be a little too naive when you wish to implement that n by then?

    ¡°Besides, although the n carries extreme risk, the returns are extremely high. If the twenty genius rookies can tide over the difficulties and gain that ¡®strength,¡¯ they would have the absolute means for self-preservation in the war. Otherwise, with their Psionic Mortal Realm strength, they will probably perish in a particr corner in the war. Aspared to sitting idly for death, why not take a risk? Those young elites probably do not wish to live abject lives under the protection of experts and offer nothing. They will definitely agree to the n.¡±

    Tyger Li fell silent. After a long while, he said once again, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that we once attempted to implement the n thirty years ago. Back then, the country selected a hundred Psionic Mortal Realm genius rookies, but ultimately, only one person obtained the power of the legacy. The other 99 ended up either dead or crippled. With a 1% chance of sess, this isn¡¯t a risk, but sending them to their deaths. Wasn¡¯t it a result of our inadequate preparations back then that resulted in such a catastrophe? Do you n on repeating the same mistake?¡±

    Marshal Red Goatee said with a deep voice, ¡°How much higher would the rate of sess increase if we make adequate preparations? One or two more? You are too naive. The reason why only one person seeded back then wasn¡¯t because the sess rate was 1%, but because that person was the true genius among the hundred people. To the geniuses who can seed, their sess rate is a hundred percent. As for those who arecking, their sess rate will forever be zero regardless of how much preparations are made!¡±

    Tyger Li said with a cold voice, ¡°This Emperor doesn¡¯t care about the life and deaths of those rookie geniuses, but This Emperor¡¯s son, Speechless Li, is also within your ns. This Emperor is unable to oblige you in such a huge gamble.¡±

    ¡°I never expected the cold-blooded Li family¡¯s tiger who will even betray his wife actually cherishes his son¡¯s life that much? Could this be the saying that even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs?¡±

    Marshal Red Goatee scoffed and continued, ¡°This isn¡¯t a huge gamble of mine, but for the life and death of all humanity! Thirty years ago, the only rookie who inherited the legacy¡¯s power has now grown to be the S ss Hero, One-Pun! People extol him for his impressive sword arts, and call him Moon Reflection Sword Master, but who knows that the power he received thirty years ago is all sealed in his fists!

    ¡°Have you seen that power? I have. When One-Pun throws out his fist, the colors of the world would seem to fade and the mountains and rivers shake. He can be described as a god. In this battle that determines the survival of humanity, we need to possess such power. The more, the merrier. By betting on these children, it isn¡¯t a n of generational legacy, but for the future of all humanity!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡­

    One-Pun¡¯s father was a swordsman with impressive strength. He had been trained in swordsmanship by his father from a young age, and he demonstrated stunning talent in swords.

    His father had ced all of his hopes and dreams on One-Pun, hoping that his son could inherit his sword and one day challenge Jian Xi to make up for his terrible defeat and regret of not earning the title of the God of Swords.

    Thirty years ago, One-Pun was still a fifteen-year-old youth. As a rookie of Gaia, he had been selected to participate in a secret n madepulsory by the nation.

    There were 99 other geniuses from other organizations that participated in the n. However, he was the only one who seeded among the hundred people. Thus, he gained the ¡°power¡± of people¡¯s dreams.

    Ironically, this ¡°power¡± was hidden in his fists and not his sword.

    Compared to his still inchoate sword arts, his fists were able to produce terrifying ¡°power.¡± The young One-Pun earned a fortuitous opportunity to soar instantly as though immense wealth had fallen from the sky.

    One-Pun had never forgotten his father¡¯s regret at his deathbed ten years ago. Bing a God of Swords was his father¡¯s life pursuit, and it alsoter became his dream.

    Having sparred with the God of Swords, Jian Xi, for ten years, he went from suffering a narrow defeat toing to a draw. Now, he was just a step from victory.

    However, if One-Pun were to use his fist, even the God of Swords was no match against him.

    In the exactly thirty years since that day, the number of times One-Pun had used that ¡°power¡± could be counted on one hand. Despite having this ¡°cheat¡± that could make him enjoy a meteoric rise, he worked without bluster and ostentation from the Psionic Mortal Realm. Step by step, he honed his sword techniques and used his own hard work to be an S ss Hero.

    One-Pun proved that he didn¡¯t need that ¡°power¡± to seed. Although he held to his principles, he was not a fool. He would still put down his sword when the time to use his fist came.

    However, such pressing situations were rare. The enemies that could force him to seriously use his fists in the past thirty years numbered only three. And these three enemies were reduced to smithereens in just one punch without exception.

    At this moment in time, Tianjie would be the fourth ¡°victim.¡±

    The strength and ambition that Tianjie had shown made One-Pune up with the judgment: ¡°This guy will bring a cmity beyond S ss.¡±

    Therefore, he wouldn¡¯t be stingy when it came to his fist.

 Chapter 582 - The Horror Of Being Dominated By A Bald Creature

    Chapter 582: The Horror Of Being Dominated By A Bald Creature

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>CKtalon<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>CKtalonTianjie recalled his childhood. After his mother who had taken care of him for six years passed away, all he could do at six was to rummage through the trash piles that extended endlessly for rotten food. But in that impoverished world where even weeds could not survive, no one would waste valuable food. Hence, he found nothing.

    As he was on the brink of starving to death, a gigantic, ugly ck-feathered bald vulturended behind him. It spread its four-meter wings and opened its ckish-brown curved beak slightly. It let out a sharp cry, one filled with the desire for the sustenance that stood before it. Its deep, dark eyes locked onto the thin boy.

    As the vulture waited for its prey¡¯s death, it smelled a rotting smell from the boy. That was the smell of impending death, but to it, it was the fragrance of food.

    Tianjie knew that the vulture would rip apart his flesh without any mercy with its beak the moment he closed his eyes. It would drag out his heavy innards and ¡°taste¡± his corpse bit by bit. He had once seen such a scene; after all, too many had died while searching for food on this trash mountain. Naturally, there were many vultures that fed on these corpses. Although there was only one, perhaps there would be a second or third one in time toe. There might even be a wake of vultures sharing his body.

    When he imagined that terrifying scene, the young Tianjie didn¡¯t dare die so easily.

    His survival instincts made him miraculouslyst an entire day and night. He didn¡¯t dare close his eyes, much less stop his breathing. More and more vultures began awaiting his death as theynded on every corner of the trash mountain. They let out their cries as if they were belting out a song of grace to thank God.

    Tianjie, who didn¡¯t easily sumb to death, finally made the vultures lose their patience. Thergest vulture which seemed to be head of themittee of vultures flew over, opening its gaping beak that spewed a putrid, rotting stench. It had aimed straight for his head.

    At that instant, Tianjie felt the horror of Death¡¯s descent.

    The horror that stirred his heart made it beat at an unprecedented speed. Incredulous strength suddenly surged out of his stiff body as his desire to survive, the fear of death, the hatred towards the world, the need to tolerate anger and coldness at birth, and the indignation of being food to be pulled apart by ugly vultures emerged¡ªall of these negative emotions were converted and turned into power. It made the matchstick-thin boy bravely throw out a defiant fist at the huge beak that was about to swallow him whole.

    The punch obliterated the head vulture to pieces. At six, Tianjie awakened his pure Transcendence bloodline while on the brink of death. He instinctively used the Transcendental First Transformation at that critical moment.

    The vulture failed to mutte his body for food and ended up bing his meal. Although the vulture¡¯s raw flesh was revolting, Tianjie¡¯s extreme hunger made him find it extremely delicious. He wolfed down the flesh and didn¡¯t even spare the innards.

    That was the fullest meal Tianjie had ever had since he was born.

    After six, Tianjie¡¯s life took an extreme turn. His pure bloodline and his innate talent made him the strongest genius in the history of the Transcendents. He slowly wed his way up from the lowest abject existence on the trash mountain. Invincible among his peers, he eventually defeatedbat generals levels stronger than him, ultimately bing the king of that world.

    At the instant he sat on his throne, Tianjie recalled his life. Surprisingly, the weak bald vulture was the only enemy in his entire life that made him experience the threat of death.

    He sealed thatughable memory away deep into the recesses of his memory and never thought about it again.

    ¡­

    Until this moment.

    Until that bald man dressed in a red cape and yellow tight suit unleashed his punch at him.

    Tianjie finally recalled that fateful day¡ªthe horror of being dominated by the bald vulture.

    How long had it been since he experienced the warning signs of a near-death experience?

    Ever since he awakened, this was the first time the Transcendent King was smelling the aura of Death. It was just like he was being surrounded by vultures on that trash mountain. The helplessness and horror of having nowhere to run appeared once again when One-Pun threw out his punch.

    Why?

    He had not umted any strength and here it wasing without any warning. Why would what looked like an extremely casual punch be so terrifying?

    Tianjie didn¡¯t have the luxury of time to think. He knew that if he attempted to defend the punch with the Transcendental Third Transformation, it would only lead to his death. Certain death!

    The soft-looking fist was already approaching. At that fleeting instant, Tianjie did not hold back at all. In his horror, his survival instincts made him struggle desperately.

    Transcendental Fourth Transformation!

    Transcendental Fifth Transformation!

    Before he could raise his state to the Transcendental Seventh Transformation, One-Pun¡¯s fist had arrived. Tianjie had no choice but to use the Transcendental Fifth Transformation to block the fist. When it hit his arms, air distorted, as well as the expression of the Transcendent King who once appeared wild and intractable.

    Boom!

    An earth-shattering explosion seemed to churn the world. Like a nuclear explosion, the copsing air transformed into a blinding light. Following that, sonic booms emanated, their aftershocks transforming into tornadoes that swept through building after building. Rocks disintegrated as rubble filled the sky, turning into a grayish-brown mushroom cloud. The quaking of thend was felt in cities five kilometers away. The horrified citizens even imagined that an earthquake had hit them.

    The dust and rubble took a long time to settle. The scene of destruction no longer had any rubble or debris left. In an area spanning ten kilometers, there was only an endless ravine left, as well as the gigantic tree that rose high into the sky. However, the tree¡¯s twisted roots and scuffed bark clearly implied that they had suffered considerable damage.

    Deep in the ravine, the caped baldy, One-Pun, stood alone in the destends. A hundred meters in front of him, there was a green head which was spinning like a rubber ball before it stopped.

    The Transcendent King from another world only had a head left. His body had been pulverized.

    One-Pun took a deep breath, nning to shatter the headpletely, but found himself unable to move. He staggered a few steps backward and copsed to the ground.

    He had used all his strength for that one punch.

    What seemed simple and casual was actually to inject all his Psionic Power in his body onto that one fist. Against Tianjie, an enemy who could be graded as a cmity beyond an S ss, One-Pun didn¡¯t want to depend on luck. He had to use his enemy¡¯s arrogance to finish him with one punch. It was the best opportunity One-Pun had to take.

    However, that one punch wasn¡¯t One-Pun¡¯s strongest punch. As he had deliberately used God¡¯s Guardian to seek Shi Xiaobai, he had already expended fifty percent of his Psionic Power. It also meant that his one punch was only half as strong as his strongest punch.

    But even at fifty percent, it was not something Tianjie could withstand with the Transcendental Fifth Transformation.

    One-Pun had won.

    ¡°So close. You nearly killed This King!¡±

    The spinning rubber ball suddenly let out a menacing voice.

 Chapter 583 - The Inheritor

    Chapter 583: The Inheritor

    <strong>Trantor:</strong>CKtalon<i></i><strong>Editor:</strong>CKtalon¡°You almost killed This King!¡±

    Tianjie¡¯s voice sounded suddenly, filled with a sliver of rm and fear.

    The green head slowly floated up in midair, producing green, white, and red points of light. The green light began gathering beneath the head and appeared to reconstruct a body piece by piece; the white points of light connected to form a skeletal structure with strong, firm bones; and the red points of light gathered to form his blood that flowed with the Transcendence bloodline.

    One-Pun wanted to stop him, but his remaining strength fell short of his desires. That single punch had drained him of all his strength, requiring him a short period of recovery before he could take action again. Even if One-Pun used whatever strength he had to sh out, thecking sword beam would be unable to injure the head at all. It was unable to stop the Transcendent King from regenerating.

    In moments, the pulverized body was restored to its original state. Tianjie¡¯s regeneration powers were much faster than One-Pun¡¯s recovery of his strength.

    ¡°Monster.¡±

    One-Pun, who was always regarded as a monster, could not help but give Tianjie such an evaluation.

    Transcendent King Tianjie did possess a monster¡¯s extraordinary constitution, strength, speed, defense, tenacity, and regenerative powers. His regenerative powers were unfathomable and as long as he still had his head with onest breath left, he could create the miracle of regrowing from a corpse.

    Although One-Pun was rmed, he did not know that Tianjie was even more rmed.

    Tianjie had abandoned his body at the final moment, as he gathered all his strength to protect his head. Only then could he barely use the Transcendental Fifth Transformation to protect his head. It was evident how powerful that single punch was.

    Past Transcendent Kings could only use the Transcendental Fourth Transformation, and few could use the Fifth Transformation. Only a few were recorded in the Transcendental annals; yet, the Fifth Transformation appeared worthless and weak in front of that human¡¯s fist.

    This meant that if the Transcendents had brought forward the n to invade the human world before he was born, just this bald man could defeat the past Transcendent Kings and deliver a devastating defeat to the Transcendents.

    Tianjie had often mocked the previous Transcendent Kings for being overly prudent in the past and that they were cowardly to not attack the humans. Now, he finally understood how powerful these creatures known as humans were. This was only the first human he had encountered, and he had nearly met with his demise. Thankfully, the Transcendents had held back all this while until the birth of their greatest king.

    Although Tianjie was almost killed, his confidence at conquering the human world never changed. Although that punch had pulverized his Fifth Transformation, it was hard to tell how it would fare against the Sixth Transformation which was several times stronger, much less his Seventh Transformation which made him almost godlike.

    Once he used the Transcendental Seventh Transformation, he was an invincible existence. He could even battle the perished ancient gods.

    Without his birth, the Transcendents would have faced eternal darkness!

    After this bout, Tianjie realized his mission in life. It was to lead the Transcendents out of the deste hell and snatch back their former home from the humans. He was the only one who could do it. If he were to fail, the Transcendents would unlikely produce another true king that could reach the Seventh Transformation in the next tens of thousands of years.

    He could not fail!

    ¡°This King has to admit that you are strong.¡±

    After reconstructing his body and quickly recovering his mobility, Tianjie was clearly the winner of the battle while facing One-Pun who had lost his ability to do battle. But in a rare instance, he did not have the pride of a victor who looked down upon a weakling and instead, showed respect for the strong. This was the consistent style of a Transcendent King.

    Tianjie said in a deep voice, ¡°But that will be all. That punch from before has drained you of all your strength. You no longer have the strength to do battle. Death at This King¡¯s hand is the fate of the strong. This King will continue hunting the strongest humans, and you will be the first prey worthmemorating. This King will remember your fist.¡±

    As he spoke, Tianjie slowly walked towards One-Pun as he clenched his fist, prepared to return the punch to end the battle.

    One-Pun lightly sighed. Facing his impending death, he was more worried than afraid. He had already witnessed the strength of the Transcendent King. From what he knew, few humans in the world could fight him. Thepletely rampaging Tyrant Groundless Cao was one. Marshal Red Goatee who had fought from the south to north could probably have a close fight if he were thirty years younger. The other ¡°guardians¡± of the country could probably remain undefeated after a few blows¡­ but to defeat the monster would be just too difficult.

    One-Pun knew very well that his punch had caught Tianjie off-guard. Tianjie clearly had not used all his strength; yet, his punch had failed topletely annihte Tianjie. The incredulous regenerative powers meant that unless he waspletely wiped out, there was no chance of victory.

    Who among the humans could do that?

    The purple-haired girl¡¯s figure with unfathomable power surfaced in One-Pun¡¯s mind. Could she do it?

    Boom!

    Tianjie¡¯s merciless punch was suddenly thrown forward. It did not bring with it any benevolence or pity. This punch was to reduce One-Pun to smithereens, so as to nip this threat in the bud.

    Before his death, One-Pun suddenly had many thoughts sh past his mind. If he had not used God¡¯s Guardian to drain half his Psionic Power and had fought using the full power of his punch, was victory possible?

    Peng!

    The sound of a body sting apart did not happen. In recement was the sound of a collision between hard objects.

    When Tianjie¡¯s fist came swinging over, a thick tree root about five meters in diameter suddenly rose up from the ground and shielded One-Pun, suffering the full brunt of the mighty punch.

    The root trembled and circled around One-Pun, like an anaconda coiling around his body. It was also like a circr wall that encircled him.

    ¡°The giant tree¡¯s roots are protecting me?¡±

    One-Pun was astonished. He never expected the mysterious tree to protect him at the final juncture.

    ¡°How is it possible!?¡±

    Tianjie was rmed. He knew that this tree was one of the three Holy Trees, the World Holy Tree. It was a supreme and extraordinary existence equal to the Transcendence Holy Tree in the destends. How could such an existence choose to protect a particr being?

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    A girl¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his mind, one that brought a tremendous oppressive force.

    Tianjie spat out a mouthful of ck blood as he withstood the oppressive force.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Tianjie looked at the top of the Holy Tree, and the towering crown was emitting a blinding purple light. Tianjie seemed to realize something as he smirked a sneer. ¡°It looks like the rumor of the destruction of the three Holy Trees ten thousand years ago is true. You are not the World Holy Tree, but the inheritor of its powers. In order to prevent the Transcendence Holy Tree, you stopped at no expense to create a fake Holy Tree, embedding your soul into this gigantic tree that only looks impressive butcks real worth. However, the fake is ultimately not genuine. With your strength, how long can youst? Soon, the Transcendence Holy Tree will devour you. The day you die will be the day of humanity¡¯s destruction!¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice did not sound again, but the tremendous oppression raised exponentially.

    Tianjie shot a nce at One-Pun who was being protected by the root, took a deep breath, and turned to leave.

    To kill the human, he needed to defeat the inheritor of the World Holy Tree. Tianjie believed that he wouldn¡¯t be defeated if he had used the Transcendental Seventh Transformation, but victory woulde at a tragic cost.

    His mission was to hunt the strongest human, and the mission of destroying the World Holy Tree¡¯s inheritor was to be left to the Transcendence Holy Tree. Even the World Holy Tree had no way of defeating the Transcendence Holy Tree, much less an inheritor. Once the inheritor died, everything else was just a matter of time.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!